¡¶I became the villain s daughter¡· Chapter 1 The reincarnation was successful! You can search "I became the villain's daughter" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the end of July, Haicheng officially entered the hot summer, with a heat wave hitting our faces, and the temperature in the air seemed to be able to bake people alive. In a small alley not far away, five or six beggars took turns fighting for the food that had been discarded on the ground like hungry wolves. Some of them even fought together. In comparison¡ª¡ª Leaning against the wall next to her, the little Lolita who was also wearing tattered clothes looked much quieter and well-behaved. In fact, she has been in a daze for a while. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the thin sweat that kept breaking out on my forehead due to the heat. Lu Li sat on the ground, with her big black eyes open, her eyelashes as long as crow feathers lowered, staring blankly at her dirty little hands, her expression blank After a while, she hesitantly stretched out a finger of her left hand and carefully poked her right hand¡ª¡ª The skin underneath feels soft, fleshy, and has the unique human body temperature. Warmth and warmth Not as cold as fish at all Lu Li's dark eyes suddenly lit up, as if in disbelief, and she suddenly covered her mouth with both hands. "Oh my God! I, I, II have really become my daddy's girl again!" "I was reincarnated successfully!" Finally, I am no longer a salted fish! ! Lu Li¡¯s mother is the head of the Koi clan, so Lu Li will be the little princess of the Koi clan when she is born. My luck is so good that it explodes. But she is really a bitch. She does nothing every day and just likes to sleep on the back of her wolf father. One day, she looked for her father everywhere in heaven, but couldn't find him. Her mother told her that her father was temporarily busy and had gone to another world. He would not come back for a few years. How could Xiao Luli, who was a loser to her father, wait so long? And she heard that her father might be in danger in that world, and now she couldn¡¯t sit still! So without telling her mother, she searched for all the forbidden spells in the heaven, and tried every means to reincarnate, just to become the daughter of her father, Lu Junhan, again. But every time she was reincarnated, she turned into a fish, every time she was reincarnated, she turned into a fish! She has been pregnant nearly twenty-five times, but she has never become a human! Lu Li almost cried in anger. It was not until later that she discovered that her father had no wife in this world, so naturally he would not have children of his own, and she could not be reborn. What¡¯s more, dad usually works besides work. He is also cold towards women and children, not at all humane, and speaks without any warmth. But Lu Li was not discouraged. After waiting for several years, she really got the chance! "It's a pity that she finally reincarnated into a human being and became her father's biological daughter. She wanted to see what the mother who gave birth to her looked like, but Lu Li's magic power was not enough. Not only did she not see her mother¡¯s appearance, but during the two or three years after she was born, she was no different from an ordinary baby. Her head was as blank as a blank sheet of paper and her IQ was not high. It was only now that her mana slowly recovered, and she gradually remembered the past. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hard being a daddy¡¯s kid!¡± Lu Li thought of the hardships and sadness of reincarnation, and couldn't help but hammer the ground with her little hands. ¡ª¡ªBut now is not the time to think about that. The little girl got up from the ground in a hurry, without thinking too much about why she was here. Without saying a word, she ran out of the alley with her short legs and an anxious expression. She must find her father quickly. She knows that this world is a world in a book. She has read the entire book. Her father is the big villain in it, the worst one and the one who died the most tragically! Many people can't stand him, and there will always be danger around him. so. She has to hurry up and protect her father! It would be bad if dad was bullied. The little girl has fierce breasts, and she is even more unstoppable when she starts running. However, as soon as she stepped out of the dark and humid alley, the sunlight outside hit her skin mercilessly. Lu Li shrank back as if she had been burned. The momentum suddenly dropped from 1.8 meters to 1.4 meters No wayCome on, running out in the bright sun like this is too cruel to the fish! Seeing that no one was paying attention here, Lu Li's black and white eyes rolled and suddenly turned into a red carp, flopped twice and rolled into the river next to it. ¡­¡­ ? 7 o'clock in the evening. Lu family villa. The maids and bodyguards stood neatly in two lines in front of the gate, waiting for the arrival of their young master. "Shua¡ª¡ª" Not long after, a stretched luxury business car sped over, passed through the large black carved iron gate, and finally stopped firmly in front of them. The butler in a tuxedo hurriedly came down from the steps and opened the car door for him: "Young Master Lu¡ª¡ª" The first thing that catches the eye is the slender legs wrapped in ironed suit trousers, followed by the thin and pale fingers with clear joints like works of art. Immediately afterwards, the handsome face that almost everyone in the sea city knew about appeared in front of them. The man got out of the car unhurriedly. He stood in front of the car with his tall and slender figure. He glanced lightly, and the outline of his cold face was calm and stern. His eyes were even more dark and profound. Just standing there, his whole body was full of intimidation and oppression, as unfathomable as an emperor. Just one glance can make people intimidated and they dare not look any further. Throughout the process, everyone present held their breath, lowered their heads slightly, and did not dare to say a word. ¡°Has the banquet venue been decorated?¡± Lu Junhan stood there, slowly took off his white gloves, and handed them to the butler who came up with a cold expression. "Everything has been arranged according to your requirements." The housekeeper said in a low voice and respectfully, "Now all we have to do is put the new batch of red carp into the pond." The red carp is a mascot in Haicheng and a symbol of good luck. ???As long as wealthy people have the ability, they will have such a pond at home, with a group of red koi specially raised in it, which can be used for viewing and to gather good luck. Lu Junhan does not believe in these superstitions, nor does he believe in Feng Shui. He only keeps them for food. No, the last batch of fish is almost finished, and now a new batch has come in. The housekeeper glanced at Lu Junhan and saw that he had no intention of blaming him for his poor performance. He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly directed his subordinates to pour the new batch of red carp into the pond. Soon, the red color of the koi carp covered the entire lotus pond, which looked extra festive. However, at this moment. A crisp little milky sound came out from nowhere¡ª¡ª "dad!" This sound is extra clear, loud, crisp, and extremely penetrating, ringing in everyone's ears accurately! The housekeeper¡¯s originally calm expression changed instantly. He looked around, but saw no one. Which bodyguard is so unafraid of death that he actually brings his child with him while working? Who in Haicheng doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Lu hates children the most, and he even once believed that children are more troublesome than women. And even if you bring him here, you still let this child appear in front of Mr. Lu. Are you really risking your life? ¡°Whose child is this, why don¡¯t you take her away quickly!¡± The villa was too big, so the housekeeper looked around but couldn't find anyone, so he simply stopped looking and turned around and yelled at the standing bodyguards. At the same time, he looked panicked at the expressionless Lu Junhan next to him. "Young Master Lu, I mismanaged my subordinates this time, and I am willing to be punished¡ª¡ª" The man acted as if he hadn't heard anything, and walked forward with an indifferent expression on his face, without even paying them a glance. ¡­¡­ ? 1. The full text is very sweet, and the heroine will not be wronged, because as the introduction says, the heroine is her father's little bitch. In the later period, she will become the favorite of various big bosses. She will be slapped in the face along the way, and everyone around her will love her. 2. There is a male protagonist and a small male protagonist. ? 3. The heroine herself is a koi, she is extremely lucky, and those around her will also have good luck, she has some super powers and no logic. 4. There may be a crematorium for Dad 5. In heaven, Lu Junhan is also Lu Li's biological father. Knowing that her father is in danger, she follows him to the world in the book. ¡°Don¡¯t ask why dad ended up in the book, I¡¯ll tell you later. The mother in heaven and the mother who gave birth to Lu Li in this world are the same person! the same one! Finally, please give me your favorites, comments, and recommendation votes, mua~ (remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 My legs are short and I can¡¯t swim fast. The housekeeper paused for a moment, and saw that he didn't seem to want to pursue the matter further, so he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. But the voice didn¡¯t stop. It seemed that he had seen something and was a little anxious¡ª¡ª "Dad, dad, please don't go, wuwuwu, just wait for me! I have short legs, so I can't swim fast." ? ? ? Don¡¯t go Walk¡­¡­ etc! The only people they left here were¡ª¡ª "Dad Lu Junhan, please wait for me." The housekeeper suddenly lost his composure, his pupils tightened, and the maids next to him couldn't close their mouths in surprise. Lu, Mr. Lu is a father? When did this happen? Most people had just heard it clearly, and the sound clearly came from the pool. Lu Junhan obviously heard it too. He stopped, turned around, and looked in the direction of the pool with a slight frown. There was a dangerous aura in the corners of his eyes and brows, as if he wanted to see whose little guy was so short-sighted and dared to Call him that. The next moment, everyone was stunned. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Wow!" In the pool, a beautiful and delicate little loli suddenly emerged from the water. Her black hair was wet with water and stuck to her fair and delicate face. Her big eyes were watery, her eyelashes were as black as water and her mouth was red. She looked very well-behaved. She rested her little hands on the edge of the dirty pond, looked in the direction of Lu Junhan with big and bright eyes, her face was full of happiness, and her little voice shouted in a delicate voice: "dad!" For a moment, everyone exploded! The housekeeper took a deep breath and looked at this scene. He was so shocked that he couldn't speak. Finally he stammered: "Young Master Lu, this, this is really yours" Is this little loli really Mr. Lu¡¯s daughter? How can it be! Doesn¡¯t Mr. Lu not even have a woman? How could there be a daughter? ! I haven¡¯t heard that Mr. Lu has an illegitimate daughter. It¡¯s still so big. Just when the housekeeper and others were doubting their lives, Lu Junhan didn't react much to being called dad. He walked over with long legs, lowered his cold and dangerous eyes, lowered his head to look at the clear and clean almond eyes of the little girl, his expression was without any warmth, and he asked coldly without mercy: "What did you just call me?" Whose little brat dared to run in front of him. It seems that the lesson learned last time was not enough. In the past, there were indeed many women who would do whatever it took to get into his bed. Seeing that he had no interest in women and was indifferent, he set his sights on children, trying to use children to get closer to him. After all, most people have no resistance at all to soft children and can easily let down their guard. But unfortunately, their idea was wrong. He has never liked such troublesome people who cry and cry. Lu Junhan¡¯s gloomy gaze swept over everyone around him calmly. Naturally, a child would not be able to enter the heavily guarded Lu family on his own, and the help of a servant would be indispensable. If he knew who let her in, he would make that person's life worse than death! "I call you daddy!" Lu Li was not afraid of his cold and intimidating look at all. Not only was she not afraid, she also flashed her beautiful big eyes and said happily, "Dad, Li Li finally found you! I'm so happy." Looking at the increasingly gloomy expression on his young master Lu's face, the housekeeper knew that he didn't know this little girl at all. Not only did he not know her, but he was now on the verge of breaking out. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 My father¡¯s name is Lu Junhan The last child who appeared in front of Young Master Lu was thrown out mercilessly by Young Master Lu without saying a word. I heard that the child was so frightened by Mr. Lu that he still has nightmares every night when he goes to bed. When he sees Mr. Lu on weekdays, he is like a mouse seeing a cat, turning around and running away. You can see how deep the shadow is. Looking at Lu Li¡¯s fair and tender little face and fluttering eyelashes, the butler¡¯s tempered heart felt a rare hint of unbearability. He took a deep breath, and before Lu Junhan had an attack, he quickly turned to the bodyguard and maid next to him and sternly said, "I'll say it again, whose child this is, come out and take her away immediately." It¡¯s not like this has never happened before. ¡°Two months ago, there was a maid who was so bold. I don¡¯t know if it was because the president had read too many novels or because he had a brain disorder. He actually took advantage of the Lu family¡¯s banquet and chaos to bring his little nephew into the Lu family, and even deliberately asked the little nephew to call Mr. Lu¡¯s father. It¡¯s easy to guess what the maid was thinking. Seeing that Mr. Lu was not close to women, she wanted to use the child to make Mr. Lu soft-hearted. "When Mr. Lu takes her little nephew to find his relatives, naturally, Mr. Lu will get to know her through the child. ¡°Obviously, the maid¡¯s calculations were all in vain! Mr. Lu not only dislikes children, he also hates them very much. He hates children even more than he hates women. So he threw the little nephew out of the Lu family on the spot. The maid was naturally banned from the industry in the end, and the ending was not much better. From then on, everyone knew that Mr. Lu hated children extremely, and no one dared to take risks anymore. It had been quiet for a few months, but unexpectedly, someone would come up with such a crooked idea today. Seeing that the bodyguards and maids were silent, the butler's face gradually darkened. "Uncle, I don't belong to anyone's family." At this moment, the little girl struggled to climb up from the pond, with a lot of mud on her body. Her face was dirty, but her words were very serious: "I am a child of the Lu family." She stretched out her little hand and pointed at Lu Junhan next to her. She straightened her body and proudly introduced to the housekeeper: "This is my dad! My dad is super awesome!" Looking at her proud look, Lu Junhan's heart suddenly moved. He had a strange feeling in his heart, as if he was really praised by his daughter, and he felt an inexplicable joy. "I'm not your dad," He barely suppressed the strange emotion and looked at the servants, but he didn't find anything unusual, as if they really didn't know this little girl. He glanced around and then withdrew his gaze, staring at her with deep eyes, but his voice contained a strong sense of danger: "If you dare to scream again, try again." The chill and violence contained in these words made even the housekeeper next to him tremble violently after hearing this. "I didn't scream!" What surprised everyone was that this little loli was really not afraid of him at all. Not only was she not afraid, she pinched her waist with her small hands, puffed her face, and asked in a sweet voice: "Are you screaming? Lu Junhan?" Lu Junhan himself: "" She looked at him seriously with a small face: "My father's name is Lu Junhan." "" Seeing that he remained silent, the little Loli happily said, "So you are my father." "I'm not." The man stared at her with indifferent eyes, without any warmth. Seeing that he couldn't find the suspect for the time being, he didn't intend to waste any more time, so he turned around and left: "You have the wrong person." "No! Dad, I won't admit my mistake!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Take her away Seeing that he didn¡¯t believe him and was about to leave, the little girl finally lost her composure. A layer of mist appeared in her big watery eyes, pitifully: "I was reincarnated as your daughter many times before I was reincarnated. How could I make a mistake? You are my father, you are!" I gave birth to many babies Lu Junhan sneered and raised his eyebrows. He didn't expect that this child was not only ugly, but also stupid. "Dad, believe me." The little girl's dark eyes were filled with tears, her cheeks were bulging, and she had a wronged look on her face. It made people's hearts melt. She lowered her voice and said, "I really didn't lie to you. You are Lili's father." .¡± Seeing her pitiful and aggrieved look, Lu Junhan felt as if he had seen a homeless little kitten, and his heart felt as if something had pulled her so hard that it ached. This feeling is also too unfamiliar. He frowned, pursed his thin lips, and felt a little irritated for no reason. He wanted to tell her to stop crying, she was so ugly. But before the words were spoken, the little Loli was stronger than he thought. She sniffed and cheered up again. She pointed at her little face, with a straight face and a confident voice: "Bad dad, how can you not believe me? You are obviously my dad! Look, we look so much like father and daughter!" The little face she pointed at was dirty, like a little cat. Because I just came out of the water, my whole body was wet, and I didn¡¯t pay attention when I climbed up, so my face was covered with black mud. In short, except for those beautiful big eyes, everything else is ugly. Lu Li was very confident: "It's like he was carved from the same mold, right?" When she was in Heaven, others said that she looked most like her father. Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" ¡°Are they blind, or is this little girl blind? Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips tightly, and his veins popped out. He felt that he was really crazy, wasting his time, entangled with this little idiot who made no sense. He has always been decisive in killing. Seeing that the banquet was about to begin, he said nothing more and did not look at Lu Li again. He turned his head and coldly ordered the housekeeper: "Take her away." The little Loli pursed her lips, looked at him with tearful and aggrieved eyes, and tugged at his sleeves with her dirty little hands: "I don't want to leave, dad, I want to stay with you!" As she said that, she lowered her head and touched her flat belly again, and choked in a low voice: "And I'm so hungry. I haven't eaten for a long time. I'm starving to death. Dad, can you take me to eat?" good?" "" "¡­¡­dad." Lu Junhan looked at her pitiful little face, and he didn't know how she rubbed it. The whole face was dirty and ugly, but it just made people feel pitiful and unbearable. The irritability in my heart became even stronger, and I couldn¡¯t tell what it was about. It¡¯s obvious that he hates children the most. Especially when he thought that this child was probably another way for a woman to get close to him, his eyes instantly turned cold and his heart hardened a lot. He frowned, turned his head away from looking at her, and said coldly to the dumbfounded housekeeper: "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you come over and take her away quickly?" "Ah? Take it, take it away?" The housekeeper came back to his senses now and looked at Lu Li with a troubled look on his face, "Um Mr. Lu, where can I take this?" Such a big living person is still a child If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late in ten years Last time, Major Lu treated other people¡¯s children like garbage and threw them directly at the door Then this time He asked tentatively: "Then I will send her to the door?" "Whatever." Lu Junhan didn't want to say any more, "Don't let me see her again before the banquet starts." After saying that, he coldly opened Lu Li's hand on his sleeve, turned around and left without looking back. The little hands were very tender, like soft tofu to the touch, as if they would break if applied force. Even he didn't notice, and his strength involuntarily became a little lighter, without hurting her at all. Seeing that her father was treating her like this, Lu Li's eyes, which were filled with mist, instantly became moist, and large transparent tears fell down one by one. Her already dirty face now looked more like a little cat. She ran to catch up with him, but he was walking too fast. She was hungry and tired and couldn't catch up: "Dad, wait a minute, Lili, don't let me go, daddy, oh, oh, oh" Lu Junhan paused for a moment, but still didn't look back and walked straight inside, leaving Lu Li looking at him pitifully. The housekeeper glanced at Lu Li unexpectedly. This ending is reallyunexpected. Mr. Lu only asked him to send the little girl to the door. Compared with the previous child who was thrown out without saying a word, she was let off lightly. Is it possible that girls are given preferential treatment in front of the boss? Lu Junhan's back quickly disappeared at the door. The housekeeper glanced at Lu Li, who was looking eagerly in that direction, thinking about how to stop the little girl from crying. Lu Li was very good herself. When she saw her father coming in, she raised her little hand and wiped the tears from her face. Seeing her like this, the housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this little girl was really well-behaved. In fact, Lu Li still felt aggrieved. No wonder when we were in heaven, my mother said that my father was not easy to get close to. It took my mother a long time to catch up with my father. As a fish who has been reincarnated twenty-five times, she must be patient. ¡°After all, mother said, a gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late. The water in Dad¡¯s head now will be the beating he will get in the future! As fish, they need to be able to stretch and contract! The housekeeper originally liked children very much. Seeing how cute and well-behaved Lu Li was, he really didn't want to force her to question her. Then he turned around and said coldly to the group of servants: "You have also seen that Mr. Lu is magnanimous this time and will not pursue this matter, so you all should be honest with me!" The butler¡¯s sharp eyes flashed across everyone¡¯s faces: ¡°Tell me, who brought this child in?¡± The maids and bodyguards looked at each other, but no one dared to say a word. Having followed Lu Junhan for so long, the housekeeper has learned a bit of his momentum, and sneered: "If you don't say anything now, fine, when I find out later, you all will get out of here" "uncle." Suddenly, a small hand gently pulled his sleeve. The little girl walked up to him without knowing when, and said softly to the housekeeper: "I climbed over the wall by myself. It has nothing to do with these brothers and sisters. Don't blame them, okay? If you are really angry, just hit me. I'm not afraid of pain." The little girl's eyes were red, with some tears in them. She sniffed, her big eyes were watery, and her eyelashes wet with tears were black and long. When they fluttered, she stood there obediently as if she could control them. People have become cute. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Making money is hard The housekeeper was hit instantly and couldn't resist it at all. His heart was so weak that he couldn't bear it for an instant. Instantly, I remembered my daughter¡¯s appearance when she was a child. She was also like this, delicate and beautiful, like a little princess, and spoke in a coquettish voice. Even the bodyguards and maids couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. This little girl is so sweet. Although they all know that she caused this incident and it is her fault, they just can¡¯t bear to blame her! Instead, I wanted to kiss her chubby little face hard! ????????????????????????, They must be crazy! The housekeeper lost his temper in an instant, waved his hand helplessly, and sent the servants away. Then he personally sent the little girl to the door of the villa. Lu Li naturally didn¡¯t want to leave. She actually had many ways to stay, but she also knew that if she stayed, the housekeeper and everyone else would be scolded by her father. Huh, what a bad dad! I thought so, but the little girl couldn't help but look back as she took a step forward. The pitiful look of reluctance made the housekeeper feel very sad. "If Mr. Lu didn't like children, he would really want to raise this little girl in the Lu family. Look, how beautiful and cute she is!" The two of them had just arrived at the gate of the villa. Suddenly, the housekeeper¡¯s phone buzzed¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ªFind her something to eat. Lu Junhan sent it personally. The housekeeper was stunned. Then I remembered that the little girl did say that she hadn't eaten for a long time, and he didn't even remember it. How could Mr. Lu, who looked impatient with this little loli, remember it so clearly. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s unprecedented. I sent a message to remind you "Uncle, youcan you lend me some money?" Lu Li pursed her lips in embarrassment, held her hands, and whispered, "I'm so hungry and want to buy something to eat, but I don't have any money" "" The housekeeper looked into her deer-like clear eyes and hurriedly covered his chest. no! so cute! It made him want to have another daughter again! "Is it okay, uncle?" Seeing that the housekeeper didn't speak, fearing that he would refuse to borrow it, the little girl had to raise her little hand in a hurry to guarantee: "I don't have any money now. If, if I make money in the future, I will return it to my uncle, I swear!" She stood upright on the spot, her body was small, and the way she raised her hands and swore in a cute way was so cute. The butler was so cute that he quickly asked the passing servant to get food. Since Mr. Lu had spoken, he had no worries anymore. Snacks, snacks, drinks, just these stuffed Lu Li into a big bag. Lu Li did not ask for it, so she took a bottle of water and a small piece of cake, and returned the others. After all, she was afraid that she would not be able to pay back the extra money in the future. I heard it¡¯s hard to make money. The housekeeper didn¡¯t insist, mainly because he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry such a big bag of pears. After all, she was too small, so he had to let her eat more. Seeing that Lu Li was wet, she quickly asked the maid to take her to a small room to take a shower. ¡°Uncle Liu,¡± the maid called to the housekeeper, ¡°it seems we don¡¯t have anything suitable for her to wear.¡± Mr. Lu hates children so much that they don¡¯t dare to bring their children to the Lu family. Naturally, they don¡¯t have children¡¯s clothes. But now it¡¯s too late to ask people to buy it, the banquet is about to start. The housekeeper thought for a moment and said, "I'll ask the second lady, she should have it there." Mr. Lu¡¯s biological sister, Lu Anran, the second daughter of the Lu family, although she is twenty-two years old now, she grew up in the Lu family since she was a child. She must have the little girl¡¯s clothes there. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Drowned a long time ago As expected, the housekeeper brought a new light green dress without expending much effort. When the little girl put it on, the housekeeper was startled. The little girl in the mirror has soft black hair that hangs down on her shoulders like a waterfall. Her big eyes are sparkling and bright, and her fair and plump cheeks are bulging, so cute. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the clothes or what, but the housekeeper actually thinks that this little girl looks a bit like the second lady when she was a child. "uncle?" Lu Li looked at the housekeeper suspiciously. The housekeeper shook his head, said it was okay, and sent the little girl to the door without thinking any more. ¡­¡­ After the housekeeper sent Lu Li out, he quickly returned to the villa because the banquet was about to start and he had to deal with many things and couldn't stay too long. At this moment, many people in the banquet hall arrived one after another, leaning on the table and chatting and laughing. They were holding wine glasses in twos and threes and mingling with each other. The housekeeper asked the servants to entertain him well and assigned other tasks before going upstairs. As soon as he entered the study, he saw Lu Junhan standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down, his eyes were unbiased, and he could just see the little girl in green dress who had just been sent to the door by him. It¡¯s completely dark now. In the night, the little girl stood alone in the corner. There were adults in gorgeous dresses passing by, which made her feel even more lonely and pitiful in the corner, like a poor abandoned kitten. The housekeeper took a look, and the more he looked at it, the more uncomfortable he became. After a while, more and more people got out of the car at the door, and Lu Li hurried away when she saw this. Turning a corner, the little girl disappeared. Lu Junhan looked at it. For some reason, his brows furrowed even more tightly, his thin lips pursed into a thin line, and he felt a little empty in his heart. I obviously hate children, but I always think of the little girl just now Happy, pitiful, aggrieved, proud, proud It seems as if I have seen it before, it seems familiar. It¡¯s like she really was his daughter. Seeing this, the housekeeper thought of the text message again and thought to himself: Mr. Lu obviously likes that little girl very much, but it's a pity that he doesn't know it. Mr. Lu¡¯s expression now is clearly the same as the one he had when he sent his daughter to school for the first time. ??????????? Not willing to give up, and still very irritable. The housekeeper thought for a while and coughed boldly. "Speak directly if you have something to say." Lu Junhan turned his head and glanced at him coldly. The housekeeper firmly believed that his intuition was correct. He thought about it and said bravely: "Mr. Lu, this little girl is actually quite pitiful. No one has come to pick her up for so long. I think her family probably doesn't want to care about her anymore." Lu Junhan's eyes darkened and he sneered: "They don't want to care, so do I have to raise their child for them and recognize this daughter? I am a charity?" Everyone in Haicheng knows that the words Lu Junhan have nothing to do with charity or good deeds. If he doesn't do bad things, others will be thankful to God. The housekeeper paused and saw that he was arrogant and stubborn, even though he refused to admit that he cared about the little girl, he was not discouraged. I just sighed helplessly: "I noticed before that the girl was wearing tatters. Her status in the family must not be high, and she might have been abused! Her family didn't regard her as a human being at all. " "Take this time as an example. In order to prevent you from discovering it, they actually forced her to hide in the water. If it weren't for her fate, this little girl would have been drowned today!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 The one from the Song family Lu Junhan remained silent, his fingers flicking on and off the lighter in his hand. His side face was stern, making it difficult to tell what he was thinking. The housekeeper glanced at him and saw that he didn't stop him, so he continued to talk with his eyes closed. "Now she has completely annoyed you and was kicked out by you. Her family should have seen it a long time ago, but they feel that this little girl has no use value, so they simply let her fend for herself! After all, she is just a girl, a It¡¯s just money-losing goods, if you die, you will die, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ?? Most of the families in the upper class are families that favor boys over girls. Even the Lu family is no different. Girls do not have as much status as boys. With a "click" sound, the metal lighter cover was slammed shut. Lu Junhan laughed coldly: "Why are you talking about this? Her life and death have nothing to do with me." But the dark light in his eyes dimmed. The housekeeper seemed not to have heard anything and continued, "This death is not the most terrible thing. I am afraid that if she is kidnapped and trafficked, her legs will be broken and she will go begging on the street, or she will be raped." Some people with special fetishes picked her up and forced her to do that" The butler became more and more fluent as he spoke, and he almost believed what he said: "Especially since most of the people who came here today are celebrities from Haicheng. You also know the personalities of some of them. Moreover, the little girl who comes in and out is nearby and can be easily discovered. If she is really caught, Someone secretly picked it up" Lu Junhan¡¯s eyes were dim. He is in this circle, so he has naturally seen many perverts who like to play with children's bodies there are many people who even play with children to death. ??Suddenly I remembered the way the little girl just emerged from the water and happily called her daddy. ¡°I also thought that she might be picked up by others, abused, used as a plaything by those disgusting people, and forced to do such disgusting and despicable things, and I felt extremely irritated. The butler gave the last blow: "But having said that, she deserves this fate. Who made her appear in front of you without knowing whether to live or die" Lu Jun gave him a cold glance, and the housekeeper stopped talking immediately, his eyes looking expectant. "Mr. Lu, do you have any orders" Lu Junhan's eyes darkened, and finally he said coldly, "Go to the door and bring the person back." Having been abnormal so many times, it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t notice his abnormality. Since you can¡¯t rest assured, you might as well find that little girl back and find her a better family. But it¡¯s absolutely impossible to enter the Lu family! He doesn¡¯t want to be pestered by a troublesome guy calling him daddy all the time. Of course, Lu Junhan now had no idea that one day in the future, he would force Lu Li to call him daddy all the time, for fear that she would fall or touch him. The housekeeper was delighted when he heard this. He just had the attitude of giving it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect it to actually succeed. Little girl, wait for your uncle, he will come to pick you up soon! The housekeeper just wanted to exit¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan's phone suddenly rang. He glanced at the caller's message, and his expression instantly became gloomy and helpless. He obviously wanted to pretend he didn't see it, but the bell kept ringing. "I'm afraid the only one from the Song family who can make Mr. Lu show such an expression. Mr. Lu¡¯s aunt, Song Qingwan. Mr. Lu¡¯s parents died in a car accident when he was very young. Only seven-year-old him and five-year-old Lu Anran were left in the Lu family¡¯s big house. It can be said that Young Master Lu was brought up by Song Qingwan, and it was only through Song Qingwan that the Lu family could continue to survive in Haicheng. Finally, it was handed over to Young Master Lu, and then developed into the behemoth that it is today that cannot be underestimated. Without Song Qingwan, Mr. Lu would not be what he is now. Mr. Lu is now covering the sky with one hand in Haicheng, and no one takes him seriously, but he still has some respect for this aunt. The housekeeper quietly closed the door and Lu Junhan answered the phone. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Aunt Song Qingwan Song Qingwan has always had a hot temper, but her voice was cold and strong: "Why did it take you so long to answer the phone?" Lu Junhan said lightly: "I was busy just now." Song Qingwan sneered: "Busy? I think you just don't want to answer my call. Are you afraid that I will urge you to get married again?" Lu Junhan was silent. Seeing him acting like this again, Song Qingwan almost laughed out of anger. How could she not understand the insidious, vicious and vindictive nature of her nephew? When his parents died, the old man had many heirs and didn't care about his and Lu Anran's life or death, so she had no choice but to bring him up herself. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been kind to him now, he would have hung up the phone impatiently. As much as Lu Junhan hates children and women, Song Qingwan likes them as much. Over the years, she has long regarded him and Lu Anran as her own children. ??A common problem among elderly people is that they are eager to have grandchildren. She is getting older, other families have grandchildren, and she has no biological children. Lu Junhan hates children and does not have contact with women, and Lu Anran is a sick boy who cannot be born alive. She is worried about this. . "I don't care. If you don't let me have my grandson next year, I will never be done with you! The neighbor's dog, Mr. Wang's family, has already given birth to a litter of cubs, and you haven't even had a fart yet! Look at this person, and then Look at you, you are worthless, what can I say about you?" Lu Junhan rubbed his forehead with his fingers and said in a helpless tone: "Have you ever seen anyone compare a human to a dog?" "You are useless, worse than a dog, why don't you allow others to tell you?" Song Qingwan was rude about this. This was already the fourth year that she had been urging her to get married and have a grandson. If she continued to be polite, let alone a grandson, it would be good to see Lu Junhan get married in her lifetime. "Anyway, I'll leave my words here for you. I don't care who you fall in love with or who you want to marry, as long as you can give me a fat and white grandson next year, let alone a dog, even if his mother is a pig. , we in the Lu family can also marry into the family in eight sedan chairs!" "" Is this old woman crazy about her grandson? Song Qingwan really missed her grandson and went crazy. Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s just that the family has a throne to inherit, but she is dismissive of her granddaughter. Take Lu Junhan¡¯s sister Lu Anran as an example. Her weak and incompetent temper made her want to slap her to death, which made her dislike all the little girls. Over the years, she was looking for Fang Zifang everywhere. Of course, Song Qingwan at this time had no idea that after this day passed, she would wish to give her life to her precious granddaughter. Lu Junhan: "Let's talk about it. I have something else to do, so I'll hang up." Seeing that he was perfunctory again, Song Qingwan felt weak for a while, resisted the urge to curse, and softened her tone: "You brat, it's not that my aunt wants to force you. I'm doing this for your own good." "You also know about your parents' car accident." "If they hadn't had a son like you at that time, your father's hard work and the Lu family would have been taken away by your uncles." "If you accidentally die in the future and have a grandson, you can let him inherit your position!" Being cursed to death by her, Lu Junhan didn't get angry at all. He seemed to have been used to his aunt's fiery temper and said calmly: "I'm not interested in giving birth to you. I don't mind having multiple uncles." Song Qingwan was speechless: "If I could give birth, why would I have to wait for a useless person like you?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Outline By the time both of them reach adulthood and have the ability to be independent, she is already old and has missed the best period of love and marriage. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 It¡¯s really troublesome Now that she is nearly fifty years old, she has no intention of getting married again, and it is not suitable to have children. Moreover, she is used to living alone, so she might as well continue to be Lu Junhan's father and mother, and urge him to get married if nothing happens. Lu Junhan¡¯s expression was calm and he kicked the ball back lightly: "Then go to the orphanage and adopt one. There will be any kind of grandchild you want. When you get tired of playing with it, you can change it to another one. Isn't it great?" "" "Is there anything else?" Lu Junhan looked at the time: "If there's nothing else, I'll go and get busy first." Song Qingwan felt that sooner or later she would be angered to death by this brat, and her voice was filled with raging anger, "Do you believe it or not, I will actually pick up a child for you from the orphanage!" Song Qingwan naturally knew how much he hated children. She said she would adopt one because she wanted to spite him and disgust him. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "It's up to you, as long as you don't mind, he is not from the Lu family." "" What Song Qingwan wants is the blood of the Lu family, and there is no way this orphanage can find it. I really want to pick one up. She also has to guard against whether the child has any bad intentions and wants to take advantage of the Lu family's property. If Lu Junhan really gives birth to a grandson in the future, how will the two brothers get along with each other. It¡¯s troublesome just thinking about it. Finally, she hung up the phone angrily. ¡­¡­ Although Lu Li's figure disappeared, in fact, she did not leave. She secretly hid behind the stone lion at the entrance of the villa. The stone lion was very big. She hid behind it and would not be discovered at all. Lu Li held her head up and pursed her lips, thinking very optimistically. What if dad regrets it and wants her? She¡¯d better not go too far. Of course, Lu Li didn¡¯t expect that she would be so accurate, and Lu Junhan really regretted it. After a busy day and swimming in the water for too long, Lu Li was already exhausted, so she hid and fell asleep. Not long after, Song Qingwan got out of the car. She was wearing a floor-length black dress, her hair was meticulously tied up, and her face did not show any old wrinkles, but was delicate and dignified. She exuded the aura of a strong woman, and her black high-heeled shoes made a crisp sound when walking on the ground. The bodyguard following her had sharp eyes: "Mr. Song, there seems to be a child over there." "Child?" She frowned: "Where?" This is a banquet hosted by the Lu family, and she will not allow anything to go wrong. "Just behind the stone lion." Song Qingwan frowned and walked over. Good guy, there really is one. She is still a very beautiful little girl. She was wearing a light green princess dress, which looked very exquisite and luxurious in workmanship. As if being a little chilled by the night wind, her small body curled up, her mouth slightly opened, breathing softly, and the black eyelashes hanging on her eyelids trembled slightly. The exposed skin is even more snow-white. Like a little angel who accidentally fell into the mortal world. That face looks a bit familiar. Song Qingwan narrowed her eyes. Where have you seen it "so cute¡­¡­" The assistant couldn't help but said: "Whose child is this? Why did he come here?" "Maybe he ran out accidentally because of fun." The bodyguard said. Song Qingwan couldn't think of where she had seen this face before, and she looked like a delicate and weak girl with a cold face. She is most annoyed by this kind of crying little guy. When she was a child, she liked Lu Junhan the most. He was a boy who was strong no matter how hard he played, never cried or made trouble, was smart and strong, and he was very similar to her own strong character. How different is Lu Anran, this little girl, if her face becomes slightly darker, she will be frightened and cry, and then she will not be able to recover all day long. It¡¯s terribly troublesome. She looked disgusted and ordered in a cold voice: "Go and ask whose child is missing, and ask them to come and take her away quickly!" The assistant knew that this kind of little girl annoyed her the most, so she hurriedly said, "Yes. I'll go right away." Probably being disturbed by them, the little girl¡¯s eyelashes trembled and she faintly woke up. Song Qingwan was a powerful and powerful woman in her early years. Although she is old now, her momentum has not diminished but has increased. She is cold and sassy in a black dress.? There were two bodyguards in black following closely behind, and the scene looked a bit scary. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 No one found Especially Song Qingwan in the front has a cold face. Adults will be frightened when they see her, let alone a child. Song Qingwan saw that she had been woken up and secretly cursed, "Damn it!" The faces of the assistant and bodyguard also fell: "It's over, it's over, why did this little ancestor wake up at this time?" They have never seen a child who was not frightened by Mr. Song and cried. The thought of having to find ways to coax him later gave them a headache. However, unexpectedly, when the little girl woke up and saw them, not only did she not cry, she was just stunned for a moment, then blinked her eyes and asked curiously and confusedly: "Uncle and aunt, are you lost?" She can understand, after all, her father¡¯s house is really big. Song Qingwan paused, a little surprised. This was the first time she saw a little girl who was not afraid of her. ¡°Little thing, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Song Qingwan deliberately kept a straight face, trying to scare her. The next second, she met the little Loli's big, clean and clear eyes. For some reason, she subconsciously reached out and touched her fat face. The skin was indeed as smooth as she imagined, and soft, like jelly, as if it would be crushed with the slightest exertion. It¡¯s just quite easy to touch "Don't be afraid," Lu Li frowned and tilted her head in confusion, "Auntie is so pretty, why should you be afraid?" Song Qingwan snorted coldly, "You have a sweet mouth." Although she said this, the previous disgust and disgust was completely gone from her cold face, and the corners of her mouth were even curled up. It¡¯s strange to say. She came out of the intrigues in her early years, and she would be a little wary when she saw strangers, even children, for fear that they might have some conspiracy when they approached her. But when you see this little guy, you won¡¯t. Instead, the more you look at it, the more you like it. And she obviously likes boys and hates girls very much, but she just wants to hug this little thing more and can't help but want to get close to her. Song Qingwan pinched her little face again, smelling the fragrance of milk on her body, her heart, which had always been iron-clad, softened inexplicably. The assistant and bodyguard next to her looked at her plump little face and round eyes. They couldn't help it for a long time and wanted to reach out and pinch the little girl's face. Unfortunately, before the two of them took action, Song Qingwan glared back. She picked up the little girl as if she were protecting her, and turned around constantly, not wanting the two stinky men to see Lu Li. Bodyguard, assistant: "" With a soft ball in her arms, Song Qingwan's heart seemed to be filled with something. She was in a great mood and finally asked about the business: "By the way, little guy, I haven't asked you yet, why are you here alone? Where are your parents?" By some strange coincidence, Song Qingwan remembered the conversation she had just had with Lu Junhan. Picking up a child and taking it back seems like it's not impossible. Anyway, this little thing is so cute As soon as she mentioned this, Lu Li felt a little sad, her little head drooped, and she pursed her lips: "I only have a father, not a mother." It turned out to be a single-parent family: "What about your father?" The little Loli was obviously even more aggrieved. She sobbed with red eyes: "Imy father doesn't want me anymore. I have nowhere to go, so I have to sit here." "What?!" Song Qingwan was already a hot-tempered person. When she heard this, she immediately became angry, "How dare he not want you!" This girl¡¯s father is really nothing! It¡¯s hard to bear to lose such a lovely daughter! "Where is your father now?" Little Loli pointed to the villa, thinking of what happened before, her voice dropped: "Dad is inside." Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes turned cold. "You went in but left your daughter outside. What a scumbag." "Come, tell auntie what your father looks like, and auntie will take you to find him! If he doesn't want you, I will! Auntie will give you a better father!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of anger, she picked up the little girl and walked into the villa in a hurry. The assistant was gloating from behind: "This little girl's father is finished. He actually made Mr. Song angry. I'm afraid I won't be able to get out of this door today!" The bodyguard curled his lips: "That's what he deserves. He wants to give up such a lovely daughter just because he says he doesn't want her. It's simply inhumane!" ¡­¡­ This way, ?The humane Lu Junhan was sitting in the study, listening to the report with a frown on his face. "Master Lu, our people have been looking back and forth outside the villa three times, but they can't find anyone." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Come down quickly The bodyguard hesitated for a moment and then spoke bravely. The housekeeper was also complaining in his heart. He was just talking casually, so he couldn¡¯t really be fooled by what he said, right? So how can a cute little girl say disappeared? How long has it been? "Are you sure you have searched everywhere?" The housekeeper still refused to give up and reminded: "Like tree holes, corners, and even doghouses, have you carefully searched for places where people can hide?" ¡°We have searched all these places,¡± the bodyguard shook his head, ¡°but we didn¡¯t find anyone there, nor did we find any trace of a child hiding there.¡± It¡¯s just that Mr. Song is a little strange. He seemed to be holding something in his arms and rushed directly to the door. Because the speed was too fast and the night was too dark, they could not see clearly. It should be a dog. "Have you seen the surveillance at the door?" Lu Junhan was sitting on the sofa, with no emotion or anger in his tone. "Look," the bodyguard paused, "she was standing at the door at the beginning, and then turned a corner, and her figure never appeared in the surveillance. Obviously, after she left, she never came back. Now There are still some places that are not monitored, our people are investigating, it may take a while" Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips tightly, finally unable to control the irritability in his heart, he stood up from the sofa with obvious anger in his eyes: "A bunch of trash, you can't even find a child! What do I need you for?" Everyone in the study was silent. The housekeeper was so frightened that he fell down, and the leading bodyguard did not dare to say a word. At this moment, Lu Junhan¡¯s personal phone rang¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan looked out the window with a sullen face. He didn't even look at it, and he had no intention of answering it. He just let it ring. The housekeeper glanced at the caller, bit the bullet and reminded him loudly: "Young Master Lu, this is Mr. Song's phone number" Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, frowned, took the phone from the housekeeper, and answered it. "I'm in the dessert area on the first floor now. I don't care what you are doing now. Come down here immediately. I have something very important to tell you!" Song Qingwan gave the order directly, but it was not difficult to hear the slight joy in her words. The housekeeper was stunned. Dessert area? Isn¡¯t that a place dedicated to providing snacks for children? Why did Mr. Song go there? ¡°If you have anything to say, tell me now, I¡¯ll have something to do later.¡± Lu Junhan's voice was deep. After speaking, he tugged on his tie irritably. The little guy didn¡¯t know where he went. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "We'll do it later if you have anything else to do! Now come down here and I'm going to introduce someone to you." ¡°I¡¯m not reduced to asking you to introduce clients to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a customer, but you¡¯ll know when you come down!¡± Song Qingwan wanted to give him a surprise. Lu Junhan frowned tightly, and his eyes signaled Assistant Chen next to him to call the police: "It's okay, I'll hang up." Song Qingwan was probably in a really good mood. Normally, she would have been angry if Lu Junhan would deal with him like this, but now her voice was still soothing: ¡°I don¡¯t know who you look like with this bad temper! Forget it, I won¡¯t be too pretentious. Let me tell you in advance, I¡¯ve adopted a daughter for you.¡± "¡­¡­daughter?" When Lu Junhan heard this title, he suddenly remembered the little troublemaker who emerged from the water before. Song Qingwan said cheerfully, "There is a little girl I just picked up. She is small, has big eyes, and is wearing a small skirt. Not to mention how cute she is! She is so soft when I hold her. Don¡¯t dare to use too much force!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Grab it and raise it for you "" "I have asked, that girl is not wanted by her family. After I deal with her heartless father, I plan to snatch her away and raise her for you. Anyway, our Lu family is not short of food" Song Qingwan has always been domineering. She doesn¡¯t care about morals or immorality. She finally met a girl she fell in love with, and she doesn¡¯t want to give it to anyone else. Especially since her family treated her badly, Song Qingwan felt heartbroken when she thought about it, so she might as well take her in and raise her. Anyway, there was nothing that money couldn't solve. The worst case scenario is to let a brat like Lu Junhan use his power to overwhelm others. She didn¡¯t believe it, she was just a little girl and she couldn¡¯t come over! Lu Junhan's eyebrows were filled with impatience, "Don't bring any shabby children home. I don't run a kindergarten." "What's wrong! I think you're not right! If you dare to slander my granddaughter again, I'm not done with you. Did you hear that?!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He¡¯s just protecting him like this, even called his ¡°granddaughter¡±, how can he still do it in the future? When he thought that there would be a troublesome man wandering behind him with a runny nose and calling his father, Lu Junhan's face became so serious that it seemed like it could drip water: "Don't you hate girls the most?" After saying that, he once again thought of the pitiful little face he saw before, and he became increasingly irritable. "Yes? Who said that?" Song Qingwan pretended to be stupid, "When did it happen? Why didn't I know?" "" "She is not from the Lu family." Song Qingwan replied without any pressure: "I think she looks like a member of the Lu family. Even her surname is Lu, from the Lu family! Do you think it's a coincidence? And her temper, which is not afraid of people at all, is almost the same as when you were a child. Exactly the same!¡± "No matter how much he looks like he is not from the Lu family, please return him immediately!" "As long as I believe she is from our Lu family, then she is from the Lu family!" Song Qingwan was not afraid of him at all, "Anyway, if you still recognize me as your aunt, come down quickly. I guarantee that when you see her, you will fall in love with her!" like? What a joke! Lu Junhan didn¡¯t say anything. He hung up the phone with a cold face, picked up his suit jacket from the sofa and walked out! Can. He wants to see who is the troublemaker who is not afraid of death and dares to appear in front of him! ¡­¡­ "Lili, eat slowly and don't choke. After you finish eating, Auntie will help you get it" Dessert area. Song Qingwan looked lovingly at Lu Li, who was engrossed in eating cake. From time to time, she took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth. Her gentle movements made the bodyguards on the side look dumbfounded. "Okay, thank you, aunt!" The little girl¡¯s eyes were bent with joy, and her eyes seemed to be filled with stars, so beautiful. Song Qingwan touched her little face and smiled lovingly: "She's so good." The next second, Lu Li took a spoonful of cake and put it to her mouth, with a soft voice, "Auntie, you eat too! This cake is delicious!" Seeing that she was so obedient, Song Qingwan's heart almost melted, but she still shook her head: "Auntie doesn't like sweet things, Lili can eat it by herself." The bodyguard looked not surprised. Mr. Song has not liked sweet food since he was a child. Even coffee is the most bitter type without sugar. This aspect is very similar to Mr. Lu. Especially these two people have very strong and domineering personalities. If someone dares to force them to eat sweets, with the tempers of Mr. Lu and Mr. Song, they can cut off that person's head. "All right¡­¡­" Lu Li reluctantly withdrew her hand, "But this is really delicious" Song Qingwan saw her hanging her head with a depressed and sad look on her face, and hesitated for a moment: "Auntie, how about a little taste?" Bodyguard: "???" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 I bear all responsibilities alone Bodyguard: "???" Wait a minute! Mr. Song, where are your principles? ! "Really?" The little girl's eyes suddenly lit up, her fair and plump cheeks were so cute, and she tried her best to assure you: "Auntie, I really didn't lie to you, this is really, really delicious!" Seeing her happy look, Song Qingwan curled up her lips and felt soft in her heart: "Well, I'll give it a try." She briefly tasted the cream on top of the cake. It was very greasy, thick and sweet, and not delicious at all, but this did not prevent her from opening her eyes and telling lies: "Well, it's really delicious." "Really!" The little girl was so happy that she couldn't see her eyes when she smiled, and said, "Auntie, I won't lie to you." The cake that she didn¡¯t think was delicious was the best thing this little girl could give her. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a sincere and simple little girl? Song Qingwan looked at her happy look, couldn't help it, and pinched her little fat face again. Lu Li still wanted her to eat, so Song Qingwan had to lie again, saying that she had too much for dinner and could not eat anymore. The little girl believed it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although his mouth is so small, he still ate the large piece of cake on the plate in one bite. In the end, his face was stained with cream, like a little cat. Song Qingwan smiled and wiped her mouth without being impatient at all. Lu Li¡¯s cheeks were bulging from the cake stuffing. She opened her clear eyes and asked vaguely with a milky voice, "Auntie, have you seen my dad? I miss him a little" "Auntie is still looking for him. When he finds him, auntie will bring him to you as soon as possible, okay?" Song Qingwan¡¯s face was full of gentleness, but her heart was a little sour and unpleasant. Her scum father is such a scumbag, but Lili still misses him! That little guy never said he missed her! The little girl swallowed the cake and nodded vigorously: "Yeah, aunt, you are so kind!" Suddenly, Song Qingwan caught a glimpse of the assistant walking towards her from the corner of her eye. She touched the top of the little girl's hair and said softly: "Lili, my aunt is a little thirsty. Can you bring me a bottle of milk?" "good!" The little girl turned around quickly and went to get a drink. As soon as she left, Song Qingwan¡¯s kind and gentle face instantly turned cold, like a layer of ice, and she said coldly to the assistant who came over: ¡°Where is the person?¡± The assistant paused: "I haven't found it yet." She frowned: "What did you do?" The assistant grimaced: "The little lady only told us that her father is the most handsome man in the room and the best father in the world. She didn't say anything else. It's really hard for us to find him" Originally, they asked Lu Li to describe what her father looked like at the beginning, but the little girl didn¡¯t learn many words. After holding back for a long time, she couldn¡¯t say anything, so she just said he was the most handsome and the best. When asked what her father¡¯s name was, the little girl seemed to be on guard against them and refused to say her father¡¯s name, as if she was afraid that they would harm her father. Song Qingwan pondered for a while, "In this way, let someone find out today's guest list and see how many people named Lu are here. After finding out, ask them one by one to see whose child is missing!" "yes!" Mr. Song is indeed Mr. Song, his thinking is clearer and more rational than theirs! The next second, Mr. Song, who was clear and rational, looked jealous: "When you find the person, don't care what he says. Drag him out first and beat him up. Just say it was me who said it! I will bear all the responsibilities alone!" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Do you dare to fight? The Lu family villa is so big that it takes more than three minutes just to walk from the study room at the end of the corridor to the stairs. ¡°But Lu Junhan walked very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long before he reached the stairs. He went down the stairs and entered the hall, ignoring the guests who were rushing up to talk to him. He kept walking and walked towards the dessert area with a cold face. His extremely handsome face has sharp features, deep and ruthless contours, and his long, cold eyes are filled with thick dark light and are bottomless. Normally, it looks solemn and terrifying, with a frightening aura, but now its face is covered with a layer of extreme ice, which makes people shudder and dare not get closer. With his current expression, even if he doesn¡¯t speak, he can scare a child to death. He raised his eyes and glanced coldly, and at a glance he saw Song Qingwan sitting in the dessert and cake area, turning her head to talk to the bodyguard. There was a smile on her dignified and elegant face, the corners of her mouth were slightly curved, and she seemed to be in a very good mood. The man narrowed his eyes and walked over with a sullen face. Song Qingwan obviously saw him too, and was very happy. When he came to the front, she pretended to be angry: "You stinky boy, you have to be forced to come down! Now that you've come down, you still have a stinky look on your face. Could it be that my aunt can really harm you?" The man was noncommittal and did not answer her words. His long and sinister eyes narrowed dangerously. He glanced around and sneered: "Didn't you ask me to come down to receive my 'daughter'? Where is she now?" When he talked about "daughter", his words were full of ridicule and coldness, which was obviously very unwelcome. Seeing that there was no little girl near her, only bodyguards, the man pulled his lips and sneered: "Run away by yourself? At least she knows what's going on, so I don't have to do it myself." ¡°I think you¡¯re hoping she¡¯ll run away, right?¡± Song Qingwan couldn't help but rolled her eyes. Lu Junhan said nothing, but the meaning in his eyebrows was obvious. Song Qingwan sighed: "Lili went to get me milk. She will be back later." And gave him a warning in advance: "Why did you ignore me and have no control over other children in the past, but this time you can't throw her at the door again. She is a weak and weak little girl, and she can't withstand such a throw from you!" "Lili?" Lu Junhan sneered, "These days, there are still people with this local name?" Song Qingwan knew at a glance that he was wrong. After all, when she heard it for the first time, she thought it was "Lili". She quickly corrected Lu Li¡¯s name: ¡°Where did you think it was? It¡¯s Lihua¡¯s pear! Lili, Lili, it sounds beautiful when you hear it.¡± Lu Jun laughed coldly and was about to continue speaking. at this time¡ª¡ª The housekeeper hurriedly chased after him. Because he was running too fast, he was still panting when he stopped and didn't even notice Song Qingwan next to Lu Junhan. "Mr. Lu! There is news about the little girl! A servant just said that she had seen the little girl in the hall downstairs before, and at that time, there was¡ª¡ª" At the same time, Song Qingwan, who was sitting in her seat, suddenly stood up, smiled and waved in a certain direction: ¡°Lili, come here, my aunt has something to talk to you about¡ª¡± "dad!" Suddenly, a crisp and tender little milk sound, "boom", exploded in everyone's ears! The next second, a little lolita wearing a light green princess dress, as delicate as a doll, rushed out from the crowd. When everyone was stunned, she "popped" and hugged Lu Junhan tightly with her hands and feet. leg! The little girl opened her big black grape-like eyes, raised her little head, and said in surprise: "Dad, you really came to see Lili!" When the housekeeper saw her, he suddenly spotted Song Qingwan who was also shocked next to her. In an instant, as if in a state of wandering, he muttered: "¡ªstill following Mr. Song." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, and then at the happy Lu Li. She seemed to have lost her soul and her face was dull. Lu Junhan: "Is she the granddaughter you picked up?" Song Qingwan: "Are you the scumbag father who doesn't want her?" ¡ª¡ªSuddenly, the two of them spoke in unison! Then, both of them fell silent. The housekeeper is about to cry. What¡¯s all this! They were looking for someone like crazy, even the police station was dispatched. It turned out that the person who picked up the little girl was Mr. Song! In the end, it turns out that the ones to be arrested are one of their own!For the first time, the assistant had no vision and secretly leaned into Song Qingwan¡¯s ear and said in a voice that he thought was very quiet, but in fact everyone could hear: "Mr. Song, look, this little girl's father has been found. Do we still need to find someone to drag him out and beat him up?" As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere instantly fell into dead silence. The next second, Song Qingwan hit him on the head with her bag: "What do you say! Do you want to hit him or not? Now that he is here, do you dare to hit him if you are asked to do so! There is nothing you can see. !¡± assistant:"¡­¡­" Okay, he is talking too much. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 She almost cried Lu Li doesn¡¯t quite understand what happened in the world of adults. She only knew that her father did not object to her calling him dad this time, nor did he kick her out again. She grabbed Lu Junhan's pants with her little hands, raised her plump and tender white face, and looked at Song Qingwan with admiration, her crow-feather eyelashes fluttering, her little appearance was particularly soft and cute: "Auntie, you are so awesome, you really helped Lili find her father!" "" Song Qingwan was so shocked by the news before that she finally came back to her senses. She was still a little unbelievable. She looked at Lu Li and then at Lu Junhan. After a while, he finally trembled and said, "Sheis she really your daughter?" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless, his words lacked any warmth, and his reply was even more decisive: "No." Song Qingwan wasn¡¯t listening to him at all. She looked straight at Lu Li, who looked innocent, and suddenly punched Lu Junhan on the shoulder, laughing boldly: "Hahahaha, you kid can do it! You're really fast! I just want a grandson I haven't had a grandchild for a few years, and you actually gave me one. I said, why is this little girl getting more and more People like the Lu family, I bet this is the seed of our Lu family!" The man frowned and said coldly, "She's not." Song Qingwan bent down and stared at Lu Li, murmuring to herself: "Hey, when did you give birth to such a big daughter? Who gave birth to her, why didn't I know?" "I said, she is not" She touched her chin and clicked her tongue twice: "This child looks more than three years old, right? You really hide it well. Why did you tell your aunt that you have a child a few years ago? My aunt won't talk to you." Grab it, hey, look at how you protect the food!" "" "Don't tell me yet," Song Qingwan murmured while staring at Lu Li's face, "No wonder I thought this little guy looked familiar when I first saw him. It turns out he is the son of a brat like you. If I hadn't accidentally discovered it today, wouldn't you Do you plan to wait until Lili is an adult before telling me about having a granddaughter? Do you think of me as a nephew?" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, and the voice squeezed out of his throat was extremely cold: "Song Qingwan! Don't you understand human speech? I told you, she is not my daughter!" The housekeeper couldn¡¯t listen any more. He saw that his young master Lu had a serious look on his face and was on the verge of an explosion at any time. In order to prevent the situation from becoming unmanageable. He hurried forward and told Song Qingwan exactly what happened when Lu Li suddenly appeared and called her dad. "You said this child appeared out of nowhere?" Song Qingwan was thoughtful. The housekeeper said: "Yes, we adjusted the surveillance afterwards, and we didn't find out how the child appeared in the Lu family. It was as if he appeared out of thin air." Song Qingwan¡¯s focus is not on this: "Who is the mother of the child? What is her surname? What is her name? Where do you live? How many people do you have? Is your hair long or short? How tall is she and how much does she weigh? Do you like this brat?" The housekeeper looked at Lu Junhan in embarrassment, not knowing how to answer: "This" "How do I know who her mother is!" Lu Junhan said in a deep voice, with a look of impatience on his face, and his voice was as cold as ice: "She is not my seed." Song Qingwan finally listened to his words, but she looked disdainful: "Dad has called me, and now you tell me that she is not your son?" "Don't forget, you were raised by me. My aunt knows exactly what you were like when you were a child. Lili now looks very much like you when you were a child. If nothing else, she must be your biological child. !¡± Lu Junhan frowned slightly. This was the second time he heard someone say that this troublemaker looked like him. Before he could reply, the little Loli finally understood their conversation and felt aggrieved. She hugged his legs with her little hands, for fear that he would run away. Her eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she whispered in a choked voice: "Dad Lili is really your daughter. Believe me, I am very similar to you! Please don't let me go, okay?" Song Qingwan stared at him with a swish, her eyes burning: "You brat, who told you to bully my granddaughter?" "?" "Look, she's almost crying! You scum!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Can you do it? Song Qingwan was at a loss and was about to comfort her softly. Who knows, the little girl was sobbing and wiping tears, her eyes were red, but she cried louder and louder, and the more she cried, the sadder she became, and she couldn't stop. Her big black grape-like eyes were filled with moisture, and tears were streaming down her face. She pursed her bright red mouth, and her little chest twitched, but she was sad: "Dad, Mom Mom said, if you touch other people's bodies, you will be responsible for them. You can't be a scumbag. A scumbag will be beaten to death! I don't want dad to be beaten to death! Dad, you Can you take me home?" The amount of information in this statement is a bit large. In an instant, everyone present widened their eyes. The little girl sniffed in grievance, as if she had been bullied and was so pitiful. Song Qingwan's eyes seemed to be looking at an animal. She took in a breath of disbelief and pointed at Lu Junhan with trembling fingers: "Are you still a fucking human? She is only three years old, right? You can do this at such a young age? " The faces of the housekeeper and the assistant changed, and their eyes were obviously filled with deep condemnation. One bodyguard even picked up the phone and was ready to call the police! Lu Junhan's face was as dark as water, his deep black eyes looked straight at them, and he sneered with his lips drawn: "Do you have any brains? Do you believe this nonsense?" The bodyguards, assistants, butlers, including Song Qingwan, responded hurriedly: "Believe it, why don't you believe it? Lili is so beautiful, how could she lie!" Children will not lie! ??Especially such a cute little girl. ¡°She said she touched it, she just touched it, it must be Mr. Lu who was at fault! Lu Junhan: "" Are these people crazy? "dad¡­¡­" Lu Li looked up at him pitifully. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, looked into Lu Li's tearful eyes coldly, and narrowed his eyes: "Tell me clearly, when did I touch your body?" Lu Li hugged his legs tightly, pointed at her body and his legs in an aggrieved manner, sobbing and pitifully saying: "You, you touched my body nowDad has to be responsible for me. No, you can't be a scumbag, otherwise you will be beaten to death! It's so pitiful to die." Song Qingwan, housekeeper, assistant: "" Lu Jun smiled coldly. Can. This little thing has reached a new level. "You bumped into me yourself, it's none of my business." Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips with an indifferent expression, not intending to suffer this loss. The little girl looked confused: "But you still touched Lili." "" "Dad is responsible." The little girl emphasized with a serious look. "roll." "I don't want to get out! I want to be with daddy!" "I won't say it a second time." There is a deep danger in the voice. "I don't think so~ Lili wants to be with daddy!" The little girl¡¯s voice is extremely serious. "" Song Qingwan chuckled. This was the first time she saw the lawless Lu Junhan being defeated one after another. It turned out to be her precious granddaughter, with strong fighting ability! After a while, Song Qingwan came out to smooth things over, "Okay, okay, no matter what happened before, or who Lili's mother is, in short, Lili has only one identity now, and that is the granddaughter of our Lu family! " "impossible!" Lu Jun said coldly: "I will find her a better family, but she must stay in the Lu family and let me raise her. Don't even think about it!" Song Qingwan hadn¡¯t exploded yet, but the little girl, who had just been teary-eyed and aggrieved, saw that her father still didn¡¯t want her. Old and new hatreds came flooding back, and she stretched out her short legs and kicked him hard. ????????? Then with an angry expression on his fair and fat face, his big round eyes open, he felt aggrieved but still said loudly: "Bad dad! Lili doesn't like you anymore! You don't want me, and I don't want you either!" After the little girl finished speaking, she cried sadly first. She couldn¡¯t understand why her father didn¡¯t want her. She liked her father so much Lu Junhan's heart suddenly twitched, his brows furrowed, and his thin lips tightened. For some reason, he felt a little regretful. Before she could say anything, Song Qingwan hugged Lu Li, who was crying miserably, with a distressed look on her face. She wiped her tears and said with pity:   "It's okay, your dad doesn't want you, grandma wants you, grandma loves you the most, don't cry, our Lili is the best" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 It sounds so sour. The housekeeper couldn¡¯t bear to see it: "Master Lu, you should keep this little girl. After all, no matter how good you find her, she is not your biological child, so there will inevitably be estrangement. It's better to keep her under your nose, so that you can rest assured. Some." Lu Junhan looked at Lu Li's back and said nothing. She seemed to be really angry, pouting her little mouth, not even looking at him, just burying her head in Song Qingwan's neck. Just like she was clinging to him before, she was clinging to Song Qingwan. ? Originally this was supposed to be his welfare. She is obviously his daughter He was hated instead. Lu Junhan has never been a person who would easily waver and change his plans. He had said before that he would find a good family for this little girl, and others must do things according to his ideas. It has always been like this. No matter in the Lu family or in the Lu family. but now¡­¡­ Lu Junhan frowned even more tightly and moved his lips, but he had no experience coaxing children, so he didn't know what to say. Butler: "Master Lu, look" Lu Junhan withdrew his gaze and simply turned away, pursed his thin lips, turned around, and said coldly: "It's up to you, take care of her if you want! Anyway, the Lu family is not short of food, but you'd better keep an eye on her and don't let her wander around in front of me when she has nothing to do!" He is just a troublesome person who has changed his mind. He will be gone when he is gone, and he will not care about it. After saying that, he turned around and left with a cold face, but his mood was extra irritable. The butler shrugged, not taking his threatening words to heart at all. ¡°Hey, Mr. Lu is still holding on. This man is a tough talker. Children¡¯s emotions come and go quickly. When Lu Li saw that her father wanted her again, her little emotion was gone, and her face was filled with happiness. Unfortunately, not long after she was happy, she suddenly saw that he was leaving. The little girl suddenly became anxious, let go of Song Qingwan, and hurriedly chased after him. He shouted from behind: "Dad, dad, wait for me! You forgot Lili here!" She can¡¯t leave her father. What if someone wants to harm her father? However, her father finally agreed to have her, and she was so happy! Lu Junhan really didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would suddenly catch up with him, especially after hearing her words. For some reason, his footsteps suddenly paused and his heart trembled. But he still didn¡¯t stop, and continued to move forward, but his speed slowed down a lot, as if he was waiting for her on purpose. Lu Li quickly caught up with him, stretched out her fleshy little hand, and grabbed his big hand with clear joints. The little hands are small and soft, as if they can be crushed with a gentle squeeze. Lu Junhan's body was slightly stiff, and he didn't dare to exert too much force. Seeing that he didn¡¯t let go of her hand, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she told him in a delicate voice: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so happy¡± The man tugged his lips, but still felt that the child was very troublesome, and he always looked happy. One second he was crying in aggrievedness, saying that he didn't like him, but the next second he came to him with a happy face. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in her simple brain. Lu Junhan has always had a cold face since he was a child. Growing up, there was almost nothing worth being happy about. Even if you have created the largest business empire in Haicheng now, with all the money and power in your hands, no one else can even imagine the glory of this life. But he still felt lack of interest and couldn't get excited, let alone happy. Rarely, he actually became a little interested at this moment. He raised his eyebrows and asked the excited little troublemaker: "Why are you so happy?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 The Best Dad in the World "I don't know," Lu Li shook his head and said crisply, "Anyway, as long as I'm with my dad, I'm happy!" Lu Junhan made a move, looked into the little girl's clear and clean eyes, narrowed his eyes slightly, and curled the corners of his mouth slightly. This little thing has a sweet mouth. I don¡¯t know who I learned it from. The hall of the Lu family is very large. The little girl is small and her steps are not big. After a while, Lu Li started to pant. But I still forced myself to follow in my father¡¯s footsteps. She can¡¯t hold her father back! She is here to protect her father! However, three seconds later¡ª¡ª The little Loli held his hand, panting and wiping her sweat, and shouted pitifully: "Dad, I'm so tired, I can't walk anymore" Lu Junhan glanced at her and was about to find a place to sit if he couldn't walk. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the scene where the little girl was lying limply on Song Qingwan's shoulder. His eyes deepened, he looked at the little girl's sweaty face, paused, and whispered impatiently. The sentence "trouble". Then he bent down and picked up the little girl with one hand. ¡° Sure enough, as Song Qingwan said before, the little girl¡¯s body was a soft ball, as if she had no bones, and no one dared to hold her too hard. When the little girl came closer, the tip of her nose was filled with the unique milky fragrance of the little loli, which was sweet and greasy when she smelled it. The man frowned, but still didn¡¯t speak or put the person down. When I hugged her, I felt like something was filling up in my heart. Lu Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when she saw her father hugging her. She hugged his neck with both hands and smiled so hard that she couldn¡¯t see her eyes anymore: "Dad, you are so kind! I love you so much, Dad!" Lu Jun snorted coldly, "Flattery." The little girl's eyes widened: "Lili is a carp spirit, not a flatterer. Dad, you are wrong." "Carp spirit? Have you watched too many cartoons?" A sarcastic sneer appeared at the corner of the man's mouth: "Why don't you say you are a little princess?" "Does daddy like the little princess?" Lu Li doesn¡¯t quite understand what a little princess is. There are only little fairies in heaven, but this does not prevent her from becoming her father¡¯s lackey: ¡°If dad likes the little princess, then Lili will be the little princess!¡± Lu Junhan suddenly stopped in his steps. He had heard a lot of compliments, many of them were because he wanted something from him, but something so straightforward Looking at Lu Li's sincere and clear eyes, which only held him, something went wrong, and something in her heart trembled slightly. For the first time, he realized that he might not hate children that much. He stared at her with deep eyes, then suddenly reached out and pinched her fat face. Incredibly soft. It feels really good. No wonder Song Qingwan likes to pinch her so much. The man¡¯s eyes deepened, and it seemed that he would have to be careful about that old woman in the future. "Dad?" The little girl tilted her head in confusion. Lu Junhan pinched her again, then slowly withdrew his hand and said lightly, "There is something dirty on your face, please wipe it off for you." "Really?" "Um." "Dad, you are so kind to Lili!" The little girl believed it, with a happy face, "You are the best dad in the world!" "Didn't you just say that I am a bad father and don't want me anymore?" The man raised his eyebrows, "Why have I become a good father now?" He didn¡¯t know why he was holding on to this issue. Lu Li puffed up her cheeks and pouted: "It's obviously dad who doesn't want others first! Anyone who doesn't want Lili is a bad father." ¡°Then what am I now¡ª?¡± The little girl is very serious: "Good dad! Still the best dad in the world!" The man looked at her bad attitude, patted her head with his big hand, and curled his thin lips imperceptibly, "You know what's going on." The impetuousness in my heart was finally smoothed away a lot. This little troublemaker is of some use! At least you can say something nice. It¡¯s not too much trouble. It¡¯s not impossible to raise her in the Lu family. Song Qingwan, who was watching this scene from behind, gave a cold snort and said proudly: "I'm just telling you, no one can refuse my granddaughter! Don't even think about that brat like Lu Junhan!" Butler: "" It¡¯s true, but why does it sound so sour?   If you like my daughter who became a villain, please save it: My daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Lili¡¯s Mother The housekeeper pursed his lips and smiled: "Mr. Song, Mr. Lu actually likes the young lady, but he just didn't say it out loud. The young lady was picked up by you outside the villa before, and Mr. Lu specially asked all of us to look for her. We almost got angry when we couldn't find her" Song Qingwan could not understand the meaning of his words, curled her lips and waved her hands: "Okay, okay, don't explain to that brat. I still don't know what his character is? He's just a boring gourd, just like his father! Don't worry, as long as he treats my granddaughter well, I won't compete with him for pears. Pear.¡± The housekeeper smiled: "Thank you, Mr. Song." She paused, regretted a little, and immediately changed her words: "I was wrong, I won't do it today." Butler: "that's okay." One day is one day. And the little girl is really cute. "If it weren't for the fact that Mr. Lu was probably the biological father of the little girl, Mr. Song might not even want to give it to Mr. Lu for a day. The housekeeper paused for a moment, thought for a while, and then asked: "Mr. Song, since the little miss is now living in the Lu family, where is the little miss's mother" "This is indeed a trouble." Song Qingwan pondered for a moment: "Who is Lili's mother?" "This has not been found yet." The housekeeper shook his head, "Because the young lady suddenly appeared in the Lu family, and the surveillance did not capture who sent her here, it is difficult to find out. Even if you ask the young lady, the young lady herself may not know" "Then don't look for it yet," Song Qingwan said directly: "Anyway, Lili is here with us. It doesn't matter whether her mother is here or not. Besides, that brat Lu Junhan hates women so much. Even if he finds Lili's mother, he won't be able to marry her. He will probably find her troublesome. Instead of doing this, let nature take its course. , we only have one pear, that¡¯s enough.¡± "Besides, if Lili's mother cares about her, she will come to her naturally, and we don't have to make great efforts to find her. If her mother doesn't care about her, that's fine, we will raise Lili!" "Even if one day her mother wants to take her child back and files a lawsuit and goes to court, Lu's legal team is not just for show!" Song Qingwan only has one meaning when she says all this: she doesn¡¯t care who comes then, Lili can only belong to their Lu family! They will never give the person back! There was a slight coldness in her eyes, and her voice was even more powerful when she spoke. Because she said too many words at once, and thought that someone might snatch the pear from them in the future, she was inevitably a little excited. After saying that, I couldn¡¯t help but cover my chest and cough a few times. "Mr. Song, have you forgotten? The doctor said you should not be too emotional and take the medicine quickly." The assistant hurriedly ran over, took out the medicine bottle and poured a few pills into his hand. Song Qingwan leaned on the table, reached for a bottle of mineral water on the table, drank the water, and swallowed the medicine. Her movements were natural and skillful, and she was done in one go. It was obvious that she had been taking this medicine for a while, and there was not much emotion on her face. The housekeeper was stunned: "Mr. Song, are you sick? When did it happen? Does Mr. Lu know?" "I'm not sick, it's just my subordinates who are making a fuss." Song Qingwan held the mineral water in her hand, waved her hand, and sighed quietly: "Even as we get older, some old problems also come up. It's not a big deal. Just take some medicine and it will be cured." The housekeeper was still worried, "Mr. Song, why don't you go to the hospital" "No, it's just a minor illness, there's no need to go to the hospital!" "Can¡­¡­" "Don't worry, I take my own body more seriously than you do. If I say it's okay, it's okay! If something happened, I would have gone to the hospital long ago!" The housekeeper had no choice but to give up: "Okay, as long as you are fine." The assistant beside him hesitated to speak, moved his lips, and just wanted to speak out. Song Qingwan glanced over coldly, with a deep warning in her eyes, and he did not dare to speak at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 There is actually a child in my arms The body of a three-and-a-half-year-old child is still in the developmental stage. He usually goes to bed very early at night and starts to fall asleep gradually around seven o'clock. After all the fuss just now, it¡¯s almost half past nine. Not long after, Lu Li was so sleepy in Lu Junhan's arms that she kept rubbing her eyes, yawning from time to time. Under her long eyelashes, her black and white eyes were filled with moisture, but she still couldn't let herself fall asleep. She wants to stay with her father for a while. But in the end I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Like a chicken pecking at rice, his little head would knock on Lu Junhan's shoulder from time to time, and he would occasionally make a small snoring sound. The noisy noises around her didn't wake her up, and she slept very comfortably in her father's arms. Her completely trusting and undefended sleeping posture made Lu Junhan raise his eyebrows. This little thing is quite courageous and dares to fall asleep in his arms. Still sleeping like a pig. I¡¯m not afraid that he will sell her. "dad¡­¡­" Suddenly, the little girl¡¯s plump and tender face rubbed against his shoulder and neck. She closed her eyes and called him in a daze, tightening her arms around his neck. Lu Junhan raised his eyes: "Huh?" Hearing his voice and knowing that he hadn't left, the little girl finally felt at ease, lay on his shoulder, and let herself fall into a deep sleep. Her breath sprayed on his skin, like being gently scratched by feathers. She slept with her cheeks flushed, beautiful and cute. Looking at it, Lu Junhan's calm and cold face turned slightly softer at some point. Lu Junhan appeared in the lobby with Lu Li in his arms. Many people gasped when they saw it, with deep shock in their eyes, as if they couldn't believe it at all. This must be Lu Junhan from Haicheng. What he is holding in his arms is a toy? Wait, it¡¯s moving! It's a real child! A living child! Are they blind, or is the boss having a seizure? This was the first time they saw Lu Junhan getting close to a child. Not only did he not throw the child away, but he held the child properly in his arms! ¡°And this child is so bold that he actually fell asleep like this. Isn¡¯t he afraid of death? They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! Someone reacted immediately and asked the servant privately, wanting to know the origin of this child. The housekeeper wished they could spread the news quickly, so he told the truth. So, within a moment, Haicheng¡¯s upper-class circles exploded, and almost everyone knew¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan has a biological daughter! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Lu Junhan who hates children so much! He has a biological daughter! I still spoil her, love her miserable! Even when we were socializing, I held her in my arms and couldn't bear to let her go. I wanted to give her my life. Lu Junhan naturally didn't know what kind of ghost he was being spread out to be in just a short while. The Lu family¡¯s banquet is still going on. As the host of the banquet, Lu Junhan still has a lot of things to do. This is also his main purpose of holding this banquet. He handed the sleeping Lu Li to a passing servant and asked her to take her upstairs to take a bath and sleep. "dad¡­¡­" As soon as she left his arms, the little girl woke up instantly. She suppressed her sleepiness, opened her big sleepy eyes, and said unhappily: "I don't want to go upstairs, they just want to be with you!" "Be obedient." The little girl was pitiful: "I just don't want it" If she is not with her father, he will be in danger, and she doesn¡¯t want it! Lu Junhan's eyebrows were deep, and the eyes he stared at her were sharp, and his unfathomable look was dangerous and terrifying. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 No drink at all The servant¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this, and he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat on his back. Just when the servant thought he would get angry and throw the disobedient child out, Lu Junhan withdrew his gaze and repeated in a deep voice for the first time: "Be obedient and go to bed. I have things to do later and I can't take you with me." The little Loli lowered her head and pouted her mouth in a depressed manner. The corners of her eyes and brows were full of reluctance, and her voice was muffled: ¡°¡­Okay, but Dad, you have to come up quickly, Lili wants to sleep with you.¡± Lu Junhan was in a hurry to get things done, so he didn't pay much attention to what she said. He glanced down at the time on the watch and gave a perfunctory "hmm" without raising his head. Seeing that he agreed, the little girl was instantly happy, and then when he wasn't paying attention, she gave him a kiss on the face. The man was stunned, with no expression on his face. The little Lolita was still a little self-aware. After the kiss, she was afraid of being beaten to death, so she hurried upstairs and said happily: "Dad, I just gave you all my good luck! Remember to come back soon!" The soft and warm touch on the cheek seems to still be there, and there seems to be a little bit of milky fragrance lingering around. This is what she calls good luck? The man stood there and looked at the back of the little girl jumping up the stairs, and twitched the corner of his mouth: "¡­¡­childish." He never believed in luck or anything like that. Even the red koi, which symbolizes good luck, is just an edible fish in his opinion. It¡¯s true that this little thing is more courageous than he thought. She must run faster this time, otherwise He squinted his eyes slightly, and when he saw the little girl disappearing into the room, he turned around and prepared to leave. At this moment, a guest with a wine glass in his hand wanted to take the opportunity to come up and chat. Obviously, he did not expect that he would suddenly turn around. Without stopping for a moment, all the red wine in the glass was poured onto Lu Junhan. The guest's face turned pale with fright, and his body was trembling: "Lu, Mr. Lu, I didn't mean it" He looked panicked and took out a handkerchief to wipe it with him. But the next second, he was stunned. With such a close distance just now, most of the drink would be spilled on Lu Junhan. Even if Lu Junhan wanted to hide, he could never completely avoid it. but now¡­¡­ Lu Junhan's body was clean, with no trace of red wine at all. The wine actually fell to the ground without touching Lu Junhan at all! What kind of luck is this! That¡¯s great too! Can this be avoided? Lu Junhan was also surprised. When he saw the drink spilled towards him, he knew he couldn't avoid it, so he just subconsciously frowned and moved to the side without deliberately avoiding it. There is no drink at all now. I¡¯m afraid it really just boils down to good luck. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly remembered what the little girl just said: "Dad, I just gave you all my good luck!" Good luck The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the puddle of wine on the ground with unclear meaning. ¡­¡­ Although there are no children's clothes in the villa, because Lu Junhan personally promised to raise Lu Li, Lu Li will be the young lady of this family from now on. Those servants and bodyguards naturally rushed to curry favor with her. Just by filling the bathtub with water, there were piles of new clothes outside. The housekeeper thought these clothes were too cheap and of poor quality. Some of them looked too vulgar and not worthy of the most precious little princess of the Lu family, but Lu Li couldn't help but like them herself. She hugged a small white nightgown with several red carp embroidered on it and ran into the bathroom happily. Lu Li likes water very much. She had lived in heaven for three hundred years, and spent most of her time in the water. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 There are bad guys In the water, her mana will recover faster and she won¡¯t get sleepy easily. Therefore, in order to wait for her father to come back, Lu Li took this bath for more than two hours. At first, the servant was afraid that her skin would be soaked, so she refused to let her stay in the bathtub any longer. After washing her for ten minutes, she let her put on her pajamas. Although Lu Li was reluctant, she still put it on obediently. After the servant thought she had fallen asleep, closed the door and turned off the light, she got up from the bed again. Because her legs were too short to reach the switch, Lu Li could only cast a spell and put water into the bathtub. Then, she turned into a fish and swam happily in the bathtub. Extremely happy. Thinking that her father had not come back yet, Lu Li swam for more than two hours in order to pass the time. While her body slowly absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and restored her own mana, she was so bored that she spit out so many bubbles. Gradually, as time passed, her body began to glow with a faint but extra dazzling golden light. Good fortune is coming. In the yard, a servant said in surprise: "What's going on? The koi in the pool was sick just now, as if it was about to die. I was about to fish it out. Why did it suddenly become alive and kicking?" A servant under the tree nearby was ecstatically holding his mobile phone: "Hey, I won! I really won! I didn't expect that I would be so lucky this time. This is my first time winning!" Nearly one-third of her mana has been restored, and her hearing has become more sensitive. Many sounds entered Lu Li's ears one after another. Her little water-red tail is like a thin layer of red gauze, beautiful and sultry in the water, and she bubbles and plays from time to time. At the same time, he swung his tail gently, and his tail floated, floated, and floated in the bathtub¡ª¡ª The next moment, she stopped suddenly, her eyes widening. dad! She heard her father¡¯s voice! It¡¯s on this floor! And there are bad people around him! The little girl stopped taking a shower and soaking in water. She quickly changed back to her human form, put on her nightgown and ran out. ¡­¡­ "Mr. Lu, as you expected, someone really took advantage of the banquet tonight to sneak into the study and try to steal Lu's secrets!" The bodyguard threw the two people they just caught in the study at Lu Junhan's feet. The two men struggled to get up from the ground, but were suddenly kicked hard on the back by the bodyguard behind them, forcing them to lie on the floor like dogs. This humiliating and shameful posture made the faces of the two old men in their late fifties turn blue and white. Finally, they turned red with anger, but they did not dare to say anything. Lu Junhan sat on the luxurious sofa, lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette, took a sip carelessly, tapped his fingers on the sofa twice, and then raised his eyes, with an expression that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the two people on the ground were sweating from behind and trembling all over. It¡¯s already this time, and they still don¡¯t know. This is obviously a game against them! Lu Junhan deliberately set the banquet venue at the Lu family in order to lure traitors like them out and find out the insider of the group! They used to laugh at Lu Junhan for his lack of brains, but now they regretted it so much that their intestines turned green. Lu Junhan didn't speak. No one in the room dared to say anything. The whole study was filled with a dead and cold atmosphere. The two people on the ground were almost frightened to death by this depressing and terrifying atmosphere, and they didn't even dare to move. After a long while, the man sitting on the sofa blew out a puff of cigarette, with an unclear voice, and finally spoke: "Manager Chen, Vice President Liu, they are really rare guests." Manager Chen and Vice President Liu had both seen Lu Junhan¡¯s extremely cruel and ruthless methods. They shuddered violently, knowing that the matter was a foregone conclusion. There was no point in sophistry, so they could only beg for mercy in a hurry: "Mr. LuMr. Lu, we know we were wrong, please forgive us this timePlease, I, we have no choice but to do this! If we don't do this, Mr. Lu will not let us go! I , We are just going through the motions, how dare we really steal your things" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Revenge for Dad The bodyguard came over to report at this time, "Master Lu, I have checked the study documents one by one, and there is indeed nothing missing." Manager Chen was extremely lucky that he was timid at the time and only dared to look at it, not to take it at all. Hearing this, he hurriedly said: "Mr. Lu, you have also seen that we really don't dare to steal, we are just going through the motions and pretending" "Just going through the motions?" Lu Junhan smiled sinisterly, "Come to my study to go through the motions? Do you think I'm just playing?" Vice President Liu was so frightened that he was like this that he could not escape this time, so he kept begging for mercy: "Master Lu, Master Lu, please let us go this time. We really know we were wrong We promise we will never dare to do it again next time" Suddenly, a sharp dagger with an icy cold light hit them directly in front of them. There was a "dong" sound, making a heavy muffled sound on the carpet-covered floor. It was like cutting iron like mud, which was very dangerous! The two of them looked at the knife with panic on their faces, "Young Master Lu this, this is" Lu Junhan bent down slightly, staring into their panicked pupils with a half-smile with his deep, dark eyes, and his tone was not warm: "Keep your hands and you can leave." "Young Master Lu!" The color on their faces disappeared instantly, "I, we can withdraw from the company, we don't want anything, or we can meet other conditions" "I can't do anything," Lu Junhan leaned back on the sofa and smoked a cigarette carelessly, "I have many people who can help you." "" "I give you three seconds to choose one. Do it by yourself, or should I help you?" Vice President Liu and Manager Chen looked at each other with cold sweat dripping from their foreheads But they still have the last glimmer of hope: "Young Master Lu" "Three seconds have passed," Lu Junhan said with no emotion in his eyes, "Okay, I'll find someone to help you." Both of them were weak and fell to the ground, their lips and bodies trembling desperately: "No, you can't" "Dad! Don't look for anyone else! I'll do it, I can do it! I can do this!" Suddenly, a clear and crisp sound of milk came from the door. I don¡¯t know when, the study door was opened silently. The next second, a little girl wearing a white suspender nightgown ran in from outside. She could see at a glance the two bad guys who would bully her father in the future! The book said that after their father cut off their hands, they always held a grudge, like crazy, looking for someone to kill their father everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for my father¡¯s carefulness and good luck, I would have died long ago! ¡°And after they quit the company, they deliberately betrayed a lot of the company¡¯s secrets, which gave Dad a headache for a while. Lu Li doesn¡¯t care if her father is a bad guy or not. To her, he is the best father in the world and no one can bully him! The little girl came over and picked up the knife on the ground. The knife was quite heavy, but she still held it in her hand, with the tip of the knife facing Manager Chen and Vice President Liu. The knife was very sharp, half as long as her body. When she was holding the knife, the people next to her didn't dare to breathe, for fear that she might not hold it and hurt themselves! The little girl was about to imitate her father and speak harshly to the two bad guys, when suddenly the knife in her hand was snatched away by a big hand with distinct joints. The next second, the man¡¯s gloomy voice was directly suppressed: "Little girl, what are you playing with a knife for? Get out of here quickly!" "I'm not messing around!" The little Loli was very angry and put her hands on her hips. The two exposed arms were thin and white: "These two people bullied dad. I will cut off their hands to avenge dad!" other people:"¡­¡­" Wait! Did they hear it wrong? This little girl just said who bullied whom and who she wanted to avenge? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 You heard wrong Just when others were doubting their hearing, Lu Junhan's eyes deepened. His deep eyes stared closely at the cute little girl with her hands on her hips angrily, as if he wanted to see some false flaw on her face. but no. There is no trace of disguise at all. She seemed to really want to avenge him. It didn't look like he was pretending, nor did he mean to please someone, but he really felt that he was being bullied and just wanted to vent his anger. He has always had a bad reputation because he bullied others and others were afraid of him. People around him can sympathize with anyone, but they will never sympathize with him, not even Song Qingwan who brought him up single-handedly. This is the first time that someone, regardless of the truth of the matter, stands completely on his side, protects him, defends him, and does not allow anyone to bully him. He also said that he would avenge him. ¡°And this person is actually a little girl who hasn¡¯t even weaned off her breasts. Lu Junhan¡¯s eyebrows were dark and cold, but he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling in his heart. He pursed his thin lips and with a cold face wanted someone to come over and take her out. This is not a place where children should come! But when he suddenly saw the little figure standing in front of him, who seemed to be trying to protect him, he paused and never said this. There was even a faint strange emotion emerging in his heart. This strange feeling lingered, making him frown. He doesn¡¯t like this feeling of being out of control. The next second, he threw the dagger in his hand on the coffee table expressionlessly, and turned his eyes slightly irritably. It was only then that she discovered that she was only wearing a small suspender nightgown, with most of her skin and collarbone exposed. She was so white that it seemed to be shining, beautiful and cute. But Lu Junhan's eyes only fell on her bare arms, his eyes gradually narrowed, and his brows furrowed deeper and deeper, never relaxing again. Damn it! Who found this outfit for her? Is this something a little girl can wear? And this room is full of men. I don¡¯t know what to pay attention to! He glanced at the surrounding people with cold eyes, carrying a frightening and dangerous anger. Others who saw the little girl's cuteness couldn't help but look at her a few more times, but now they didn't dare to look at her anymore. With a dark face, Lu Junhan put his suit jacket on her and held her on his lap. His suit was very big, like a big bag, covering Lu Li's whole body inside. Others looked at it and thought to themselves: Sure enough, the rumors outside are right, Mr. Lu really loves his daughter miserably! The little girl had no idea that her father thought her clothes were too revealing. She just wanted to reach for the dagger that Lu Junhan had just thrown on the table. Yes, she wants to hack them to death to avenge her father! But she was too small to reach it, so she wanted to get out of the suit and climb onto the table to get it. As soon as she climbed out of the suit jacket, Lu Junhan, who was frowning, pulled her back and wrapped her in clothes again. She tried her best to crawl again, but he continued to pull and wrap her up. ????????? Over and over again. The little girl immediately became angry, her face flushed, and she turned around angrily and said, "Dad! Stop making trouble! I have to go chop them down quickly, or they will run away!" Manager Chen and Vice President Liu, who were pinned to the ground and unable to move even if they wanted to run away: "" The others held back their laughter. This little girl is so cute! "What are you cutting?" She was moving restlessly, and Lu Junhan was already irritable. Now when he heard her words, his face became so heavy that it looked like he could drip water! Seeing that she was determined to reach out for it again, he leaned forward with a cold face and threw the knife on the table to Assistant Chen next to him. His voice was deep and dangerous: "This is not something you should play with!" He knew that this little girl was brave and not afraid of him or Song Qingwan, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would even dare to play with a knife now! If she accidentally cuts her face with a knife, she may have to cry for three days and three nights! "My dad is playing, why can't others play? It's not fair!" The little girl frowned. "I'm not playing." The little girl complained aggrievedly: "You lied! I saw it just now. It was you who threw the knife to those two bad uncles. This knife belongs to you. You must have been playing with this knife before" "" "Dad! Don't you want toCut off their hands? I can help you! I'm super awesome! " The little girl puffed out her chest and vowed, "I can do it by myself, and there is no need to bother uncle and the others at all!" other people:"¡­¡­" I don¡¯t know who the person who just couldn¡¯t hold the knife was and almost fell to the ground. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t know what kind of life she had lived before. A good little girl had developed such a dangerous character of fighting and killing. He frowned more and more, and his mood became more and more irritable. Seeing that she kept holding on to this and insisted on cutting off their hands with a knife, he said coldly: "I didn't intend to chop off their hands. You heard me wrong." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Playing Games "Will not!" The little girl pointed to her ears, her fair little fat face looked serious, "My ears are very good, I can't hear wrong! Dad, don't even think about lying to me! I am also very smart!" Lu Junhan's expression did not change at all, he raised his chin: "If you don't believe me, ask them yourself." Manager Chen and Vice President Liu, who were pointed at by him, didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so they quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, Mr. Lu is kind-hearted and tolerant. How could he cut off our hands? In fact, Mr. Lu was just playing tricks on us! He just wanted us to see his newly bought knife. ¡­¡± The bodyguard next to him was surprised. Since Mr. Lu has done this, he will definitely not want their hands again. Although he also felt that cutting off the hand was too cruel, there was clearly a better way to handle it. But this is Mr. Lu¡¯s consistent style. Show no mercy to those who betray you. But this is the first time that Mr. Lu has changed his mind temporarily after giving an order. Just because of a little girl. The little girl tilted her head and fell into deep doubt: "Really? So, was dad playing a game with you just now?" Did she miss something when she was reading? Or did she remember it wrong? Actually, in the book, dad didn¡¯t chop off their hands at all? It¡¯s so annoying. Her father always says that she and her mother have the memory of a fish and they always forget things. She still doesn¡¯t believe it! Could it be that she really remembered it wrong? ¡°Then she didn¡¯t accuse these two uncles unjustly? "Yes, yes, we are just playing games," Seeing that he can keep his hand, Vice President Liu must not seize this opportunity: "And who Mr. Lu is, young lady, you should know better than us. How could he be so bad, don't you think so?" When the flattering girl heard this, she immediately laughed happily: "Yes! My dad is the best dad in the world! He is a good man! Uncle, you are really discerning, he will definitely not be so bad!" ¡°Hmph, she just said how could her father be the villain, the villain! Someone must be deliberately spreading rumors to smear dad¡¯s reputation! It seems that the book cannot be fully believed! Vice President Liu: "" ¡°If Mr. Lu is a good person, then there will definitely be no bad people in this world. That¡¯s what he thought, but he still didn¡¯t dare to say it. Lu Junhan¡¯s narrow eyes moved slightly. It turns out that in this little thing¡¯s heart he is a good person. The night is already deep. Lu Junhan left full authority to Assistant Chen to deal with the aftermath. Lu Junhan took the little girl back to sleep. Assistant Chen adjusted the glasses on his face and said with a smile: "You should have heard how Mr. Lu dealt with insiders in the company in the past. This time, Mr. Lu is totally magnanimous and won't argue with you. Do you all know what to do next?" Manager Chen and Vice President Liu were so frightened just now that they dared to go against Lu Junhan again. They were filled with fear. Seeing that his hand was still there, he felt even more grateful to Lu Junhan for letting them go: "Yes, yes, what Assistant Chen said is that we will resign when we go back, and we will resign when we go back! Don't worry, Mr. Lu. It is rare that Mr. Lu will let us go this time. We are not repaying kindness with enmity. After we resign, we will leave this place immediately. The city promises not to cause any trouble to Mr. Lu!¡± After such a thing, they just want to survive, so how can they dare to have any evil thoughts? If the job is gone, it will be gone. At least they still have their hands, and they are already very content. Assistant Chen¡¯s smile was sharp: ¡°That¡¯s good, remember what you said today!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Declare war with the old man After Manager Chen and Vice President Liu left the Lu family, the bodyguard couldn't help but come over and said: "Chen Zhu, have you noticed that Mr. Lu seems to have changed a lot, and his actions are not as extreme as before." In the shopping mall, being ruthless is a good thing, but being too ruthless is a bad thing. Assistant Chen sees things more clearly than he does: "It's a good thing that Mr. Lu has changed, and it's all thanks to the little miss. In the past, Mr. Lu was as cold as a machine, indifferent to everything. Now that the little miss has appeared, Mr. Lu It has a lot more human touch.¡± Speaking of Lu Li, the bodyguard choked when he thought of the scene where Lu Li stabbed someone with a knife: "The young lady is truly worthy of being Mr. Lu's daughter. She looks so soft and soft, as if she will cry at any time. I didn't expect that her behavior will be as tough as Mr. Lu's!" After saying that, Assistant Chen didn¡¯t respond. I turned around and saw him playing with his phone with his head down. There are several photos above, all of which show Vice President Liu and Manager Chen kneeling on the ground in humiliating postures. Assistant Chen sent all these photos to an unknown number. Bodyguard: "What are you" "The old man sent his people to steal things, so of course we have to fight back! Our Young Master Lu is not someone who will just sit back and wait for death," Assistant Chen smiled gracefully and turned off his phone. His smile was dangerous: "These photos, plus the previous ones, are enough to declare war on the old man!" The old man is Mr. Lu¡¯s biological grandfather. In other families, the grandfather helps his grandson from time to time, but in the Lu family, it is the grandson and grandpa who fight to the death from time to time! Mr. Lu is cruel, and Young Master Lu is even more cruel than him! When Mr. Lu was young, he was a ruthless commander-in-chief with a high official position, great power in the military, and a very prominent reputation. Now that he has reached his age and has stepped down from his position, his style is still ruthless and cruel, and he has no face towards his son and grandson. Stubborn and rigid, he believes in iron-blooded education. When Mr. Lu¡¯s parents died in a car accident, he was the one who was most qualified to adopt Mr. Lu and Miss An Ran. But the old man didn¡¯t care about their life or death at all, and let them fend for themselves. ¡°They even said bluntly, if they can¡¯t bear this kind of suffering, they are not worthy of being members of the Lu family at all, so they might as well die as soon as possible. The Lu family does not take in trash! After that, Mr. Song still couldn't stand it and took his brother's two children over to raise him. ? And Lu¡¯s was founded by Mr. Lu¡¯s father. "It's a pity that his father died too early. Mr. Lu was still young at the time, which gave Mr. Lu the opportunity to take advantage of the situation and directly replace more than half of the Lu family with his own!" Now that Mr. Lu has grown up and become the leader of the Lu family, the first and most important thing is to kick out the old man¡¯s people one by one from the company. ¡°But the old man is also a stubborn old man who refuses to admit defeat, so he gets into a fight with Mr. Lu! You kicked my people, but I still want to add people to the company! Now, Mr. Lu has kicked out most of the old man¡¯s people in the company, and there are still a few who were hidden deeply and have not yet been found. Naturally, the old man couldn¡¯t bear it now, so he had no choice but to send someone over to steal the documents! "But Mr. Lu is even more ruthless, as if he is afraid that the old man will not be angry to death, every time he catches the old man, he will take pictures and send them to him. Assistant Chen is almost used to doing this. ¡­¡­ On the way back, the little girl insisted on sleeping with Lu Junhan, saying that he was in danger and she could protect him. In response, Lu Junhan didn't say anything, threw her directly onto the bed in her room, and then closed the door with a cold face. The sound of "pop" was merciless and without the slightest nostalgia. Lu Li: "" Afterwards, he returned to the room, took a shower and came out. Just as he put on his bathrobe, there was a sudden knock on the door, and it was the housekeeper outside: "Master Lu." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 Bedtime Story "What's up?" Lu Junhan's voice was hoarse after bathing, and he sounded a little impatient. "Can you come out for a moment?" The housekeeper spoke very softly, as if he was afraid of disturbing someone, "There is something that you may need to handle personally." Lu Junhan frowned slightly, with indescribable annoyance in his brows. He walked over, opened the door, and said coldly: "What on earth is there" Lu Junhan's voice suddenly stopped when he suddenly saw the sleeping villain sitting on the ground in front of him. The little girl was still wearing the white suspender nightgown. In the night, she looked very cold. Her long eyelashes hung on her eyelids, her fair and tender cheeks looked plump and soft, her small mouth was slightly open, her breathing was gentle, she slept soundly, she was beautiful and delicate, like a doll. Her little head was leaning against the door, holding a big pillow in her arms, and she just curled up in the small corner of the door. A small one, like a poor little homeless kitten. People don¡¯t dare to disturb her, and they don¡¯t have the heart to wake her up. Lu Junhan pursed her thin lips tightly, and suddenly remembered that this little thing did say many times tonight that she wanted to sleep with him, but he didn't pay much attention to it, and he was never used to sleeping with others. Not to mention a little girl. Even if she is really his daughter, it won¡¯t work! The housekeeper pursed his lips. He had a daughter and was a father. Naturally, he could tell at a glance that Lu Li wanted to sleep with Mr. Lu. He opened his mouth: "I passed by the little lady's room before and saw no one. Then I found that she was sleeping here. I think the little lady wanted to sleep with you. After all, children are very insecure" His ability to recognize this child was already his biggest concession today. You still want to sleep with him now? Don¡¯t even think about it. Anyone can get into his bed? "If you give her a bed, she won't sleep on her own," Lu Junhan said with a cold expression, "If she likes to sit at the door so much, then let her sit and leave her alone!" The housekeeper looked embarrassed: "This the temperature in the villa is quite low at night, and the young lady doesn't wear much. I'm afraid the young lady's body won't be able to bear it after sleeping here for one night" Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, turned around immediately, and ordered in a deep voice: "Take her back to her own room." Before the housekeeper spoke, the little girl who was pretending to be asleep was suddenly woken up by his words! She actually fell asleep, but when the housekeeper approached, she thought he was a bad guy who wanted to harm her father, and she woke up immediately. Then dad opened the door. She didn¡¯t open her eyes. Seeing him turning around to leave, the little girl stumbled up and grabbed Lu Junhan's bathrobe with her little hands, as if she would cry in the next second: "Dad I don't want to go back! Lili just wants to sleep with you!" Now Lu Junhan couldn't tell that she was pretending to sleep, and looked at the housekeeper coldly: "Take her back to the room." "Dad, I don't want to" As she spoke, tears fell from the corners of the little girl's eyes. Her delicate, doll-like face was stained with pity. She sniffed her red nose and cried with twitching: "PleaseDad, please don't drive me away, okay?" "" The little girl rubbed her eyes and cried loudly: "Oh oh oh daddy" "" five minutes later. With a dark face, Lu Junhan threw a new quilt in the middle of the European-style bed as a dividing line, and then raised his dark and dark eyes, staring at the little girl sleeping on the right, threatening her in a dangerous tone: "You can sleep here, and your body is not allowed to cross the line." The little girl was very happy to be with him. She blinked her big, red eyes, her long eyelashes fluttering, and nodded obediently: "Okay, Dad." That happy little look was not at all sad, aggrieved or pitiful at all. "" He was very suspicious that this little thing was touching him again. Lu Jun had a cold face. As soon as he lay down in his place, the little girl's head turned over. She opened her clear and beautiful big eyes and asked him in a clear voice, "Dad, do you want to hear a bedtime story?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Storytelling The man was lying on the bed wearing a bathrobe. He reached for the financial book on the bedside table out of habit. He turned a page with his long white fingers, and then replied coldly: "I don't want to." The little Lolita is getting excited. Just now, her head just crossed the boundary, but now her whole body is about to turn over. She blinked enthusiastically: "Dad, can you tell me? I want to hear it." "cannot." The man¡¯s side face was indifferent, and he was reading very quickly. As he spoke, his fingers turned another page of the book. "Why not, Dad?" As she said that, the little Loli's body had completely turned over. Her little head was close to him, and her black hair hung down her back like a waterfall, blocking Lu Junhan's view of reading. Lu Junhan: "" Okay, this little troublemaker is really good at finding angles. The next second, the little Lolita looked at him with her round, clear deer eyes, and her crow-feather eyelashes fluttered a few times like butterfly wings. She looked extremely beautiful. She clenched her little fists and said plausibly: ¡°Other children have stories to listen to, and Lili wants to have them too.¡± ¡°Then think about it!¡± With a cold face, Lu Jun raised his hand to pick her up and threw the little thing that had crossed the line back to her territory. The little loli was so young that she rolled over on the big bed without stopping, and she wasn't angry at all. After a while, as if he could not be beaten to death, he began to turn over the quilt in the middle with persistence, buzzing like a mosquito: "Dad! Tell a story, tell a story, tell it to Lili" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, turned his head and stared at her with dark and dangerous eyes: "Can you just shut up and go to sleep?!" The extremely cold gaze made people panic, but Lu Li didn't feel it at all. Her fair and tender little fat face bulged, and she whispered excitedly and expectantly: "Dad, do you really want to tell me?" "Um." "That's great" "There once was a person, and then she died. That's it." "It's so short. Dad, don't you know how to tell stories?" "" Lu Jun coldly swept over: "Shut up and go to bed!" "" All right. Being able to find her father, and now being able to sleep with him again, and listening to a story before going to bed, Lu Li was very satisfied today. She obediently covered herself with the quilt and went to sleep. Just before she fell asleep, she seemed to remember something, and her black little head turned over the quilt in the middle again. Under her soft and slender black hair, her plump and fair little face was extremely beautiful. She hummed cutely towards the man: "Good night, daddy." The man looked down at the book with an indifferent expression. He did not speak or raise his head, let alone respond. The little girl didn¡¯t mind either. Her little body lay back down again and she closed her eyes quietly. Soon, her breathing became longer and she fell into a deep sleep. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, but the man looked up from his book and gave her a serious look. The little girl curled up and slept on her side, her little hand resting on her cheek. Her delicate little face facing him was white and cute, her little mouth was slightly open, and she was as quiet as a little angel falling into the mortal world. But her brows were slightly wrinkled, as if she felt a little uncomfortable. Lu Junhan paused, put down the book in his hand, and raised his hand to turn off the dazzling desk lamp. ¡­¡­ The next day, Lu Junhan went to work as usual, and Lu Li naturally wanted to follow, but just as she reached the door, her bad father ruthlessly dumped him to Song Qingwan who had just walked in. Song Qingwan liked this little thing very much and refused to let go of Lu Li once she hugged her. Suddenly hearing that she wanted to go to work with her father, Song Qingwan quickly dismissed her idea: "Lili, my aunt is not lying to you! Your dad has a boring job and keeps a straight face all day long. Not to mention how annoying it is, you might as well follow your aunt, and your aunt will buy you delicious food later!" " Song Qingwan wanted to call herself grandma at first, but she always felt that calling herself old was too old. After thinking about it, it was better to call her aunt. Anyway, she is not the real mother of that brat Lu Junhan. ¡°And she¡¯s not married yet, she¡¯s still young, so it¡¯s not an exaggeration to call herself an aunt! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Hospital So, after comforting herself like this, Song Qingwan, who was already old enough to be a grandmother, really let Lu Li call her aunt without any burden. But Lu Li here is very confused. She doesn¡¯t want to leave her father. Dad¡¯s side is very dangerous. There are many people who want to harm him. If she is not here and something happens to dad, she will beat herself to death! However, thanks to her aunt, she was able to find her father, and her aunt was very kind to her and her father. She cannot repay kindness with hatred. So, the little Loli frowned and thought for a long time, and finally reluctantly decided to stay with Song Qingwan. But she didn¡¯t forget to give all her good luck to her father. "Dad, you must remember to come back early!" Little Loli stood at the door, eagerly watching his leaving figure, and Xiao Naiyin did not forget to warn him. Lu Junhan said calmly without turning his head: "I won't come back." The little loli pursed her lips, and mist instantly appeared in her dark eyes: "Woo~" "I lied to you." "" Bad dad! After that, under Song Qingwan¡¯s strict supervision, the people in the villa worked overtime to purchase all the necessary items for the new young lady. ¡° Just the clothes, shoes, jewelry, and the little girl¡¯s favorite dolls. Several carts of each category came, filling the two empty rooms to the brim. I almost can¡¯t let it go. It can be seen how much Song Qingwan likes Lu Li. After four or five days like this, Lu Li had all her basic supplies ready, and even her household registration was officially in Lu Junhan¡¯s name. Now, with legal recognition, Lu Li is Lu Junhan's daughter no matter what, and she has truly become the little daughter of the Lu family. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That little loli is really Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter! Even her registered permanent residence is a certainty, how can this be false? In an instant, the upper class circle in Haicheng exploded! It didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread from one person to another, and within a day, almost everyone knew that there was a little girl like Lu Li. There are even many people who are secretly checking who Lu Li's biological mother is. And what kind of charm does that little girl have that can actually make Mr. Lu, who has always hated children, admit it publicly! This is simply a miracle! It¡¯s incredible. However, at this time¡ª¡ª The little Lolita, who had caused an uproar in the outside world, was sitting on the stone stairs at the door glumly. She pouted her little mouth, and kept staring at the door with her big watery eyes, as if she was waiting for someone to come back, and she didn't cry or make trouble. Her sensible look made people feel even more distressed. Song Qingwan had seen this scene several times, and now she couldn't stand it anymore, so she took out her cell phone and called Lu Junhan. "What's up?" The man¡¯s cold voice came out as always. Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Li and couldn't help but sigh: "You brat! I know you've been busy fighting with the old man recently, but no matter how busy you are, you still have to spend some time with your daughter, right?" Lu Junhan frowned slightly, "What's wrong with that little thing?" When he talked about that little thing, he immediately thought of a beautiful but pitiful little face. She was also small and soft, and looked very fragile. Song Qingwan curled her lips, her words were sour and full of jealousy: "What did you say? The little girl misses her father. The little guy is sitting at the door waiting for you to come back!" "I wanted to call you before, but the little guy wouldn't let me, saying that dad was busy and didn't want to disturb your work!" The more she spoke, the angrier she became: ¡°I don¡¯t know what good things you did in your previous life to have such a good daughter!¡± "" Lu Junhan paused for a moment and said solemnly: "After I have been busy for a while, I will take time to accompany her" ¡°Don¡¯t finish your work for a while, things are endless!¡± Song Qingwan said decisively: "Just today! Today is Saturday, which is your holiday time. Come back quickly now, just in time to take Lili to the hospital." "Hospital?" Lu Junhan's eyes were deep, "What happened to her?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (remember thisWebsite address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Like a little princess "She is fine, but I want to give her a comprehensive physical examination! After all, none of us know what kind of life she has lived before. Let's check it out and be prepared." Song Qingwan originally wanted the doctor to come and check her home. The Lu family has a dedicated medical team and many family doctors. ¡° But what Lu Li wants to do is a full-body examination. The equipment for many examination items is only available in hospitals. Moving the equipment to the villa is time-consuming, so it is better to go directly to the hospital. If it is found out at that time that there are any children who have not been vaccinated against, they can go to the hospital and get a shot by the way. Song Qingwan thought for a moment and then said: "If you have extra time after the examination, then take her for psychological consultation." "" She raised Lu Junhan and Lu Anran by herself, so she was extremely familiar with raising children. "Test IQ and mental health. Reports on both of these aspects are very important, as they affect Lili's future enrollment in school." question." Lu Junhan frowned: "It's so troublesome." Song Qingwan pretended not to have heard his irritated and impatient voice: "I have already made an appointment with the doctor for the physical examination. When I get to the hospital later, I can go directly for the examination. As for the psychological examination, it is best to find someone trustworthy. After all, this involves Lili's privacy!" "Okay," Lu Junhan said, "I will take her there when I have time in the future. I have something else to do now" Lu Junhan is preparing to make another appointment. He has been very busy recently and has no time to take care of unnecessary things. But before hanging up the phone, I suddenly remembered the way the little girl said she wanted to chop off someone else's hand without blinking, and she frowned slightly. You really should take her to see a psychiatrist. ??What does it look like for a girl to hit and kill like this? I don¡¯t know if I will get married in the future. Lu Junhan didn't realize that at this moment, he was just an ordinary father who was worried about his daughter's future. "Forget it, I'll be back later." Song Qingwan: "" Can you speak without breathing so heavily? She almost cursed. ¡­¡­ She has given her father so much good luck, but she doesn¡¯t know if he has enough. The little Loli had her twin ponytails tied up, her small body sitting on the stone steps, her eyes looking at the door from time to time, but there was nothing at the door, it was empty. After looking at it for a long time, the little girl¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. It seems that dad is still very busy today However, the next second, she seemed to hear something from a distance. She suddenly stood up from the steps and looked over, her big black eyes shining brightly. "Auntie, is that dad's car?" Little Loli still can¡¯t believe it. Dad has never come back so early these days. Sometimes she would fall asleep before he came back. She didn¡¯t see him a few times a day, and he almost made her angry. Song Qingwan touched her head and smiled: "Of course, who else could it be besides him?" While speaking, the man's slender and tall body just got out of the car, his handsome face showing the same indifference as before. The little girl turned her head and saw him, her beautiful eyes widened. The next second, she exclaimed, ran over happily, and plunged into his arms: "Dad, you are back! Lili misses you so much!" Originally, Lu Junhan felt that it was too irrational for him to leave his work behind just to take this little thing to the hospital. On the way back, he even thought about asking the driver to turn around and go back to the company. ¡°But now when I saw the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes and happy little face, I feltit seemed quite worth it. The man patted her head with his big hand and gave a faint hum. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Song Qingwan originally wanted to take her to the hospital by herself, but the little girl was dressed up well today, and her hair was tied into a super cute and simple twin tails. The ribbon hairband on the top of her head and the knee-length princess skirt on her body are both the brightest pink, which makes the little loli's fair and tender face look as bright as a peach blossom. Under her long dark eyelashes, her dark eyes are big and clean. It looks so beautiful. It¡¯s like a little princess. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Chopped for you Such a beautiful little girl is naturally very eye-catching when she arrives at the hospital. Because Lu Junhan is very busy at work, he can barely squeeze out this time. After completing all the examinations with Lu Li, he will return to the company from the hospital. Song Qingwan needs to take Lu Li back to the villa. So, Song Qingwan also came over. Lu Li originally wanted to follow her father to the company. But she could feel that her father was really busy during this period. Even if she went to the company, he would not have time to care about her. She might still hinder her father. So he behaved obediently and said nothing. Lu Junhan glanced at her unexpectedly. He has been so busy at the company these days that he almost forgot that he has a daughter. But the little girl, who has always been clingy and would cry whenever he leaves, has not bothered him these days. He thought that this little thing finally discovered that Song Qingwan was much better to her than he was to her, and had forgotten about him as his father. But judging from the little girl¡¯s expression of joy just now and Song Qingwan¡¯s words, it¡¯s obviously not the case. She is still the troublesome little girl who loves to act coquettish and clingy to her father, but sometimes she is unexpectedly sensible It¡¯s no trouble at all. Lu Junhan glanced at Lu Li next to him. She stood quietly, her dark eyes looking around curiously, her eyelashes fluttering on her fair face, innocent and beautiful, and she attracted the attention of many people. The man¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. It¡¯s still quite cute. She is indeed his Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter. He touched the little girl¡¯s head with his big hand, and then couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. She is really too small, looks soft and fragile, as if anyone can easily kill her "Dad?" The little girl looked at him in confusion. Lu Junhan took back the hand that touched her head, and with a rare hint of sympathy, he asked lightly: "Are you afraid?" "Yes, Lili, are you afraid?" Song Qingwan also asked, "If you are afraid, we" Children don¡¯t like to come to the hospital. It¡¯s too dark and chilly here. Even if their parents are with them, many children will still cry and make fuss to go home. "I'm not afraid," Lu Li shook her head and said happily: "It's so cool here, I like it so much! Dad, will we come again next time?" Lu Junhan: "" He forgot that this little thing just looked fragile and was more courageous than anyone else. Lu Li¡¯s physical examination took more than two hours. Because there were too many items examined, it took several days to get the report. During Lu Li¡¯s examination, Lu Junhan¡¯s phone calls never stopped. In the past two hours, he had received at least thirty calls. Song Qingwan called Lu Junhan back because she thought the little girl was too pitiful. Now she felt that it was not easy for her nephew. So he said: "If there are really many things, you should go back to the company first and leave the rest to me." "No need," Lu Junhan hung up the phone and frowned slightly, "I will take her in for psychological consultation later." The less people know about the little girl¡¯s fighting and killing character, the better. He rarely changed the decisions he made. Song Qingwan knew that it was useless to persuade him, so he stopped trying. I also thought that with my father by my side, the little girl might be more relaxed during the psychological examination. After thinking about it, I agreed: "Okay, then I'll wait for you outside. If you have any questions, call me at any time." "Um." ¡­¡­ Psychological consultation room. "Young Master Lu, I am really flattered that you will find me one day." The young man behind the desk has amorous and romantic peach blossom eyes, the corners of his eyes are slightly raised, and his thin lips are red. At this time, he curves a nice curve and smiles like a monster: "I've said it before, you are too ruthless and you must have mental problems. I asked you to come to my place for a check-up, and you even had me beaten up. What? Now you regret it and want me to give you Have you enlightened me?" "Don't talk nonsense," Lu Junhan was as cold as ever, "I didn't do it, it was my daughter." "Your daughter?" That person had obviously heard of the hottest news circulating in the circle right now. He was not surprised, but instead was very interested: "Where is the little girl? Let uncle take a good look."After the words fell, Lu Li poked her head out from behind her father. She was not afraid of strangers, she just opened her big black eyes and said crisply, "Hello, uncle, my name is Lu Li, the pear from Lihua. This is my dad. My dad is super awesome!" Even now, she still didn¡¯t forget to brag about her father. When she spoke, the two pink ribbon ponytails on both sides of her head were still swaying, which was so cute. "Okay, so cute. Where did this little angel come from? It's so cute" Xu Ciye was so cute on the spot, her eyes filled with love, she stretched out her hand to rub the little girl's plump and fair face: "Come on, uncle, give me a hug" As soon as he stretched out his hand, Lu Junhan slapped him back. He said coldly and expressionlessly: "Take your hand back! If you stretch it out again, I don't mind chopping it up for you!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 Is there such a thing as a father? "Tsk, you stingy guy!" "We are brothers who grew up together after all. Now let me touch your daughter. What's wrong? I won't eat her!" Although he said this, Xu Ciye took back his hand angrily. After all, Lu Junhan could really kill people if he went crazy. He wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to pluck the tiger¡¯s hair. After Xu Ciye finished speaking, he paused, but still couldn't help raising his eyebrows, his thin lips were slightly curved, and there was a hint of teasing in his peach blossom eyes: "But protecting a little girl like this is really not something you can do" Lu Jun was cold and silent. Xu Ciye didn¡¯t mind his indifference, as if he had already gotten used to it, and continued with a smile: "But it's incredible. A cold and cruel person like you can actually give birth to such a lovely daughter. This is simply unreasonable!" "Dad is a good man, uncle, don't talk nonsense!" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the little loli behind him became anxious. She stamped her feet angrily, clenched her fists, and her delicate, doll-like face showed a bit of anger. "If you scold my father again, I, II will scold you back! The kind that scolds you to death!" Although she didn¡¯t understand what coldness and cruelty meant, she could tell that her uncle was scolding her father! ¡°Hmph, no one can scold her father! Except for her and her mother! "Oh my god, I'm dying" Even when she is angry, this little loli is soft and waxy. She has no lethality at all. Instead, she is so cute. Xu Ciye couldn't help but cover her chest and almost wanted to scream: "You are so cute even when you say harsh words, why don't you let people live? OK, OK, OK, your dad is a good man, a great good man, I won't scold him anymore, I will never scold him again Baby, you are so great So cute!¡± Xu Ciye never took his eyes off Lu Li. If it weren't for the fact that the little girl has a super perverted father, he would have wanted to hug the little girl over and rub her! This little pink dumpling is so cute! It¡¯s a pity that such a cute little girl is the daughter of pervert Lu! Why! Lu Junhan narrowed his narrow black eyes dangerously and stared at him coldly, "Do you still want your eyes?" Xu Ciye coughed heavily, quickly looked away, and sighed. "Okay, okay, don't read it. I won't read it. I know you treasure it." With that said, without waiting for him to speak, Xu Ciye took out a brand new report book from the drawer with familiarity: "Needless to say, I know that you are here to do a psychological examination on Xiao Lili, right?" He signed his famous name at the bottom of the report paper. When the name Xu Ciye spread, no one in the psychological world dared to question it. Then, thinking of what the little girl said when she introduced herself, he directly filled in Lu Li¡¯s name in the name column. When the age was reached, he paused and asked: "How old is your daughter?" Lu Junhan frowned slightly and pursed his lips in silence. Xu Ciye was stunned, "Isn't it right? You don't know how old she is?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????by Song Qingwan, Lu Li¡¯s big and small matters were all handled by Song Qingwan. Even when registering for residence, no one else was present. He didn¡¯t know how old the little girl was. But there was no embarrassment on the man's indifferent face. He turned his head, lowered his eyes and asked the little loli next to him with a calm voice: "How old are you?" Xu Ciye: "" ???????????????????????????????????? What a waste of such a lovely daughter! The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then spread her little fingers and counted carefully, then she said with a serious face, "Dad, Lili is 300 years old now." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Persian Cat Xu Ciye¡¯s face was filled with dark lines. How come these father and daughter are more unreliable than the other. "Compared with Xu Ciye's choked expression, Lu Junhan's face did not change at all. He turned to Xu Ciye without changing his expression and said, "She is 3 years old." "No, not 3 years old!" The little Loli thought he didn't hear clearly, and immediately became anxious. She pulled his pants with her little hands, and her voice was soft and waxy, "Dad, it's 300 years old, not 3 years old! You heard it wrong!" When she was 3 years old, she was still a fat fish egg. Lu Junhan ignored her, raised his chin, and said indifferently to Xu Ciye: "Write, 3 years old." Lu Li: "" ? ? Okay, 3 years old, just 3 years old. After all, dad is only 25 years old. After filling in the basic information, the testing phase begins. There is not much of a problem with psychological testing. The little girl is optimistic and kind, well-behaved and has a very healthy mental state. As for the character of fighting and killing, Xu Ciye did not test it out. ¡°He released a lot of bloody videos about war, and the scale has long exceeded the range that ordinary children can accept. But the little loli has no interest at all. Then, based on what Lu Junhan said, he found a movie with a scene similar to what happened in the study at that time, but the little girl still didn't feel anything. But I am really courageous. When I was watching the movie, I wasn¡¯t afraid at all, but I wasn¡¯t like when I was in the study room, where I kept shouting that I wanted to chop off other people¡¯s hands. On the contrary, I particularly like beautiful dolls and cute animals. Xu Ciye often posted pictures of various animals, and the little girl felt as if she was seeing a relative, and was extremely happy. If Lu Junhan hadn't pulled her, she would have pounced on him. Especially when she saw the photo of the red koi, the mascot of Haicheng, the little Loli smiled so hard that she almost couldn't see her eyes. She pulled Lu Junhan's hand, and the little Naoyin pointed at the picture very happily and said: "Dad, daddy! This is Lili!" Xu Ciye looked over: "?" Lu Junhan pulled his lips and said softly: "She was so stupid after watching cartoons that she always thought she was a carp spirit." "" Xu Ciye came over, so he wasn't too surprised and smiled. "This is actually quite normal. After all, children always have rich imaginations. From time to time, they imagine themselves to be some kind of little princess or fairy. It's very possible But there are very few carp spirits. In fact, as long as they grow up, Enough¡ª¡ª" "dad!" As soon as Xu Ciye finished speaking, the little girl jumped up excitedly, pointing to a photo on the big screen with her little finger, and said in a soft and sweet voice, "Dad, I saw you too!" That is a picture of a snow wolf. The wolf was all white, walking alone in the white snow, its sharp black eyes were as sharp as ice, and it looked a bit creepy. It seems like the next second, they will rush out of the photo and bite their necks fiercely! Lu Junhan said nothing. Xu Ciye glanced at him, then at the aloof and indifferent white wolf in the picture, touched his chin with a thoughtful expression, "To be honest, Xiao Lili's vision is quite accurate. At first glance, it's really quite good." Like yours!¡± With that said, he smiled and said to the little girl: "Baby, come on, come on, show me to uncle, what kind of animal do you think uncle looks like?" While they were talking, Lu Junhan's phone suddenly rang. He wanted to hang up, but after looking at the caller's information, he saw that it was Assistant Chen. Raising his hand to signal Xu Ciye, he went out. Lu Li didn¡¯t even shake her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of animal you look like, uncle.¡± Suddenly, a small snow-white figure slowly came into her eyes. "Cat!" The little Loli's eyes lit up with a "shua", and the corners of her mouth curled up. It was a white cat, with snow-white and soft fur, clean without a trace of impurities, and blue eyes that were as clear as the clearest sky, a soft ball, and looked particularly cute. Xu Ciye is extremely familiar with this cat. Now that the cat appears here, it means that the little ancestor must be here too! His gleaming peach blossom eyes suddenly shrank, and he was about to tell Lu Li not to touch the cat! But it was too late, the little girl knelt down and immediately took the fluffy kitten that was passing by into her arms.   The next moment, she was holding the cat, bending her eyes and giggling. Extremely happy. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Why can¡¯t you touch it? The little girl gently rubbed the cat's head with her white and tender cheek, and the pink princess skirt spread out on the floor like a blooming flower. At this time, the dazzling setting sun slowly came in through the open floor-to-ceiling windows. The bright light, accompanied by the cool summer wind, gave the person and cat on the ground a shallow layer of gold. The little Lolita is simple and beautiful, with two ponytails hanging quietly behind her, her soft white hands circling the little white cat in her arms, her smile soft and clean, as if it can sweeten people's hearts. This scene is dreamy and warm. It¡¯s incredibly beautiful. But Xu Ciye had no intention of appreciating it at all. His scalp was about to explode! ! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s really going to end now! "If that uncertain young master saw that his pet cat was not only touched and touched, but also fucked over and over and kissed, this little lolita would be in trouble! But Lu Junhan is not here yet! Xu Ciye is so worried. ?????????? If you don¡¯t leave early, you won¡¯t leave later, why did you go out to make a phone call at this time! Although the little ancestor is young, he is only seven years old this year, but he is terrifyingly precocious, extremely intelligent, and has a distinguished family background at the top of the pyramid. There are so many tricks and conspiracies that even the old fox in the shopping mall gets chills in his back when he looks at them, and he is really no less ruthless than Lu Junhan! But unfortunately, he had an accident a year ago and was in a car accident, resulting in his legs being disabled and unable to stand up again. Since then, his character has become more cruel and violent. No one in the capital dared to provoke this little devil. If it weren¡¯t for repaying the favor to his mother, Xu Ciye really wouldn¡¯t want to be his psychiatrist! It¡¯s not like he thinks his life is too long. In this year of psychological counseling, the dark and cruel character of the little ancestor has not changed much. On the contrary, he was forced to collapse by him. If he said it, he would destroy his loud and bright sign! And every time he goes for psychological counseling, the little ancestor will definitely bring this cat with him. He usually doesn¡¯t let outsiders touch this cat at all! Now that the cat, which no one could touch, was held in the little girl's arms, kissed and rubbed, his heart almost went cold. He glanced around subconsciously, but did not find the figure of Pei Xiubai's little ancestor. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that there was still room for saving the matter, and hurriedly said: "Lili, let go! Let this cat go quickly." As long as the little ancestor doesn¡¯t see the little Loli hugging the cat, everything will be fine. Xu Ciye wanted to snatch the cat back, but was afraid that the cat would be frightened and its claws would hurt Lu Li during the struggle. If there is something wrong with Lu Li, before Pei Xiubai comes to trouble him, Lu Junhan will probably cut him into pieces first when he comes in! Seeing the little girl looking over in confusion, he knelt down. His demonic face, as beautiful as a peach blossom, showed a bit of sadness and anxiety, and he advised in a low voice: "You can't touch this cat! Let it go quickly." "Cats are so cute," The little girl tilted her head, blinked her big clear eyes, and looked confused: "Why can't you touch it?" ¡°Because this cat is very fierce, if you don¡¯t let it go, be careful it bites you!¡± Xu Ciye didn't lie. This white cat really didn't care about people, except Pei Xiubai. He is usually arrogant and dignified, sitting lazily on the window sill, as if he doesn't care about anything. But once someone else reaches out to touch it, it will let you touch it a few times if it is in a good mood. If it is in a bad mood, it is easy to grab it with one paw and even scratch the face. It has the same personality as its owner. It looks gentle and harmless, elegant and noble, but in fact it is violent and vicious. Seeing the hesitation on the little girl¡¯s face, Xu Ciye was afraid that something unexpected would happen the longer he delayed, so he hurriedly said: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 It likes me now "Lili! Be obedient! Let this cat go quickly!" "Don't look at how obedient this cat is now. Maybe it will scratch your face a few times at some point. It's very scary anyway. By then, you won't even have time to cry" Just as he was speaking, the blue-eyed white cat in Little Loli's arms suddenly poked its head out, its eyes narrowed dangerously, and the next second, it tilted its head sharply and came close to her white neck! "Pear¡ª¡ª!" Xu Ciye was so frightened by this scene that he didn¡¯t care about so much. He stepped forward and said with a pale face: "Throw it away quickly, it is going to bite you" But it was too late. Xu Ciye could only watch the dangerous white cat open its mouth wide, revealing its pointed teeth, and lowered its head fiercely, ferociously Rub Lu Li¡¯s little neck. ¡°Meow meow meow~¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? Xu Ciye was stunned. ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just rubbing your neck? ¡°It¡¯s so itchy, Cat!¡± The little Loli hugged the kitten, ducking here and there with her little head. As soon as she hid, the cat continued to rub against her. In the end, she curled her mouth and smiled non-stop, with a clean and soft smile: "Okay, okay, I know you like me, and I like you too! Umyou said you want to introduce your owner to me? That's okay, is he also a cat?" Xu Ciye couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. He stopped suddenly and blinked his peach blossom eyes. Damn it! What did he see? Pei Xiubai's extremely cold and grumpy cat not only did not scratch anyone with its claws for the first time, but also rubbed its head against the little girl's neck like an ordinary kitten. From time to time, he would say "meow, meow, meow" and roll around in her arms like a baby, looking extremely cute and well-behaved. It seemed that it was completely different from the social cat he had seen before. Every hair on his body said, "Keep away from strangers. If you come too close, you will be damned to death." Is he blind, or did the cat eat the wrong cat food? "Uncle, don't worry, I'm a carp spirit, the cat won't bite me, it likes me." The little Loli has a bright smile all over her face, and her ponytail is swaying. She is so cute. "She also said she wants to introduce her owner to me!" "Meow~" The little white cat stuck out its head and shouted at the right time, expressing its agreement with Lu Li's words. This kitten is actually just like a child. When it is cute and well-behaved, it can make people's hearts come alive. Xu Ciye saw how rare this cat was to be well-behaved, especially Pei Xiubai, a cat with a very good-looking appearance, fluffy and snow-white hair, and azure cat eyes that look innocent and pure when they look at you. Unable to hold it back, he stretched out his hand. The first time he saw this cat, he wanted to slap its head hard! Now I finally have the chance! Unfortunately, before he could touch the cat¡¯s head, the cat¡¯s claws swished and scratched his hand fiercely: ¡°Meow!¡± This sharp meow and the dangerously raised pupils are almost as good as directly saying "get out". Xu Ciye: "" Why can¡¯t you let him touch it? Is it because he is not a carp spirit? ! ! ! Although the cat won't hurt Lu Li, it doesn't mean that Pei Xiubai won't. That little ancestor will not show mercy just because you are some kind of carp spirit or little fairy. But before Xu Ciye could say anything again, the door clicked and someone opened it. The docile kitten in the little girl's arms seemed to have noticed something. It suddenly opened its gorgeous blue cat eyes, trembled, and the next second, it got out of Lu Li's body and jumped to the ground! Then, it raised its head toward the door and "meowed" excitedly and happily. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 Brother¡¯s Cat When Xu Ciye saw the cat¡¯s strange reaction, he knew that the little ancestor must be here! Without thinking about anything, he quickly took a few steps back, staying as far away from the white cat as possible! I was afraid that the little devil would misunderstand what he had done to his cat. However, at this moment, a pink and tender little figure suddenly ran past him. The little loli with a ponytail and a tender face ran straight towards the white cat with her short legs. Seeing the white cat about to go out from the door, her delicate eyebrows were filled with anxiety: "Cat, don't run around! It's very dangerous outside!" Xu Ciye¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this, and his soul was about to be frightened: ¡°Lili, come back quickly! Stop chasing me!¡± He took a few steps forward and stretched out his hand to catch the little girl, but he was hiding too far from the door and it was too late! The next second, I saw the white cat "meowing" toward the door a few times, and then happily moving in a certain direction¡ª¡ª Leap! But in mid-air, he was hugged by the little girl who was following him. The little Loli suddenly raised her round eyes, and then she realized that there was someone outside. There are still a lot of people. A group of dark bodyguards surrounded a black-haired boy. The young man is sitting in a wheelchair, with a slim and tall figure. His pale face is so delicate and beautiful that it is almost ghostly. His fingers are elegantly folded, and his body exudes an innate dignity. His long, thick eyelashes drooped slightly, and there was only the depth and calmness of a cold pool in his narrow, dark eyes. There was a faint, incomprehensible smile at the corner of Yanhong's mouth, half-smiling but not smiling, and she didn't look like a child at all. Before the little Loli had time to speak, she was running too fast to catch the cat. Now she didn't stop, and her little body rushed forward. In an instant, before anyone could react, the little girl and the cat fell into the arms of the young man in front of her! The little loli¡¯s soft little body hit the boy¡¯s crippled legs without any bias. Seeing this, the black-clad bodyguards beside the young man and Xu Ciye, who had just ran over, gasped and felt their hair stand on end! Xu Ciye glanced at the young man's expressionless and beautiful face and couldn't guess what he was thinking now, so he had to calm down and hurried over to help Lu Li up first. "Lili, how are you, are you okay?" Lu Li climbed up from the boy with the kitten in her arms, shook her head, and whispered: "Uncle, I'm fine." After saying that, she looked at the boy in front of her, bent down slightly, and apologized crazily with her cute little breasts: "I'm sorry, brother, II didn't hit your leg on purpose, I was just afraid that the cat would disappear" Before she could finish her words, the kitten in her arms protested with a "meow", with a strong dissatisfaction, as if to say, it won't disappear! The little girl understood. She held the cat in her hand, lowered her head, and angrily lectured it with a stern face: "Maomao, if you dare to run around again, be careful because I'll hit you! It'll be really painful if I hit someone. Even my dad is afraid of me!" Xu Ciye: "" In order to scare a kitten, this little girl really spent a lot of money, even her own father moved out. Seeing that Pei Xiubai remained silent, Xu Ciye became more and more flustered, pursed his lips, and quickly stepped forward and said to Lu Li: "Lili, stop playing around and return the cat to my brother quickly. This cat belongs to my brother." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Villain Pei Xiubai The little Loli was stunned. She pursed her bright red mouth and looked at Pei Xiubai with her big watery eyes: "Is this my brother's cat?" "Yes, this cat belongs to my brother," Xu Ciye said bravely against the pressure from behind, "Now my brother wants to take the cat back, please return the cat to my brother quickly." Xu Ciye thought the little girl would be unwilling or reluctant. After all, he could see how much she liked the cat, otherwise she wouldn't have chased after the cat as soon as it ran away. Who would have thought that the little Loli was so well-behaved, she opened her big clear and clean eyes and carefully placed the cat in the boy's arms. "Brother, the cat will be returned to you." The sound of the little milk is sweet and soft, just like the fragrance of milk on the little girl, it is sweet. The young man never spoke, only stared at her quietly with his deep black eyes, with no emotion on his face. Afraid that he would misunderstand, the little girl met his eyes and explained seriously: "Lili didn't steal your cat. I picked it up. Brother, if you don't believe it, you can ask Maomao. I really didn't lie to you." As she finished speaking, the white cat gave a "meow" in agreement. The little Loli¡¯s eyes were bright: ¡°Brother, look, cats and cats agree with what I said. I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± The boy with a ghostly face lowered his eyes slightly, and gently brushed the white cat's hair with his slender white fingers. After a while, he slightly raised his beautiful eyelashes and spoke in a soft and gentle voice: "It likes you very much." This was the first thing Pei Xiubai said when he came in. It was clearly with a different kind of tenderness, but everyone in the room shivered violently. Only the little girl didn¡¯t feel anything at all and smiled happily, ¡°I also like cats very much!¡± The young man smiled and said no more. Xu Ciye really admires Lu Li. She is truly the biological daughter of Pervert Lu! Pei Xiubai is here. He and a group of bodyguards are about to have their scalps exploded. This little loli has no feeling at all. She is still so cute that it kills people. At this moment, the bodyguard behind the young man hesitated for a while, then came forward in a low voice and asked: "Master Pei, what you did just now are you okay?" The black-haired boy curled his mouth, supported his head with his hands, tilted his head and smiled, "What do you think? Do you hope I'm fine or not?" The bodyguard choked for a moment and said, "Subordinate I naturally hope that you are okay" "Really?" The young man tilted his head, smiling, touching the cat with his fingers, and the look in his eyes made the bodyguard break out in cold sweat. I don¡¯t know how much time passed before the young man said in a long and casual tone, ¡°It seems you are quite loyal.¡± The bodyguard smiled reluctantly, not knowing what to say. Talking to this little ancestor is really a test of courage! Mr. Pei? Is your brother¡¯s surname Pei? She remembered this word clearly, because she couldn't understand it at the time. She asked the little turtle, the little rabbit, and her mother in heaven, but they didn't know what to pronounce this word. She said her mother was so stupid, and her mother got angry and beat her up. She cried miserably at that time. Later, after crying, she borrowed the Tianjie dictionary from Brother Fox, and then she learned about this word, so she remembered the pronunciation of this word very clearly! The little Loli blinked her big eyes, pursed her mouth, and tilted her head to think. ??Brother Pei, who is very, very beautiful, is sitting in a wheelchair That¡¯s not it¡­ "Brother Xiubai!" The little girl's big black jewel-like eyes lit up with a "swish", and her fair little face suddenly came close to Pei Xiubai. Her doll-like little face was full of happiness, and her little voice sounded loud and clear: "Are you brother Pei Xiubai?" Brother Pei Xiubai is a very powerful villain just like her father! After his father died, the abominable male protagonist swallowed up most of his father's property. Later, it was Pei Xiubai's brother who showed up and took his father's money and company away from the male protagonist. In the little girl¡¯s opinion, anyone who goes against the male protagonist is a good person! So, Lu Li likes this brother very much! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 I like you "Pear!" Before Pei Xiubai made any reaction, Xu Ciye¡¯s expression, not far away, changed first! He didn¡¯t expect that this little girl, who looked so cute and cute, would be so courageous that she would dare to stand directly in front of Pei Xiubai. She was afraid of what Pei Xiubai would do to her. Xu Ciye stepped forward fiercely, reaching out to pull Lu Li over so that she could quickly stay away from the dangerous person Pei Xiubai. But before he got close, the young man sitting in the wheelchair with a smile on his face glanced at him indifferently, then raised his hand slightly towards the back¡ª¡ª This gesture is like an unquestionable order! The bodyguards behind him rushed out without saying a word, blocking Xu Ciye's path: "Sorry, Master Xu, I'm offended!" Xu Ciye almost exploded when he saw this. He looked past the bodyguards blocking him in front of him and looked straight at the handsome young man sitting in the wheelchair over there, who looked anxious as if he was about to kneel down for him: "Little ancestor, my little ancestor, please don't mess around this time! She is different from those before, she is not something you can touch! She is Lu Junhan's daughter, if you dare to do anything to her, Her father" "very noisy." The young man raised his eyelashes slightly, and the corners of his bright red mouth curved, without any fluctuation in his expression: "You can't even shut his mouth? Or do you want me to teach you personally?" The bodyguards shuddered, turned to Xu Ciye and coughed lightly: "I'm sorry, Mr. Xu, we have no choice but to do it." "Wait a minute!" Xu Ciye was shocked and stepped back, "What do you want to do!" The bodyguard didn't give him a chance to escape. He quickly grabbed the rag next to him and blocked his mouth. By the way, he also tied up his people tightly. They were afraid that the little ancestor would not like them and come to trouble them. Xu Ciye: "" Pei Xiubai, I¡¯m going to fuck you! The little girl tilted her head, not quite understanding the current situation. Before she could speak, the pale boy in front of her suddenly leaned forward and slowly approached her. His long eyelashes drooped slightly and he said coldly: "Little thing, do you know me?" The little girl blinked her eyes and did not answer in a hurry. She asked softly, "Brother, is your name Pei Xiubai?" The young man paused for a moment, then smiled: "Yes." The little Loli was instantly happy: "Then Lili knows you." When the little girl smiled, her big black grape-like eyes seemed to have crushed stars, the corners of her bright red mouth were curved, and her fair and plump little face was like the most exquisite doll in the window. She was cute and beautiful. Pei Xiubai¡¯s gaze fell on her bright smiling face, his eyes deep. The next moment, he suddenly raised his hand and poked her fat cheek with his fingertips. ??????????????????? It¡¯s the same as what he thought. The touch feels very good, soft and smooth, just like touching KK. No, it is softer than KK. It¡¯s also cuter than KK¡¯s cat. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t take it with me. "Uh huh" Xu Ciye felt like his whole body was about to explode when he saw this scene. Even the other bodyguards couldn't help but take a breath when they saw this scene. I'm afraid that this little ancestor, a unwillingness, poke his fingers, and use his nails to scratch the little girl's face! They have not forgotten that this little girl not only touched the little ancestor¡¯s most precious cat, but also smashed his leg. Mr. Pei didn¡¯t look angry and didn¡¯t mention it. It didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t hold grudges in his heart. What¡¯s more, the two things she touched were the most taboo things that Mr. Pei couldn¡¯t let anyone touch. ¡°If this little girl ran far away and still approached this ancestor, she was simply throwing herself into a trap and seeking death! This person is crazy and doesn¡¯t care whose daughter you are! Everyone¡¯s hearts were lifted. I can¡¯t stand having bodyguards. This little girl is indeed very cute. If her face is ruined, it will really happen for a lifetime. Everyone can see how ruthless Mr. Pei is! ¡°And she is Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter. If she offends Lu Junhan, it will be difficult for them to leave Haicheng in the future! They don¡¯t want to get into trouble. Finally, he gritted his teeth and spoke bravely: "Mr. Pei, please see if you can" Forgive her this time.   ¡°I like you.¡± Pei Xiubai suddenly spoke. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 I give you my good luck As soon as these words were said, the bodyguards and Xu Ciye, who was tied up over there, were stunned. Especially Xu Ciye, the whole person seemed to be in a dream. He knew that Xiao Lili was very cute and many people would fall in love with her at first sight, but he never thought that this little ancestor was included among them. How can it be! It must be an auditory hallucination, it must be! Hahahahaha, how could that little ancestor like people? They must have heard wrongly. ?????????????? Hey, I¡¯m old now I don¡¯t even have ears "I like you." The young man raised his eyes and repeated the meaning again. This time Xu Ciye was completely stupid. Pei Xiubai's eyes were deep, he raised his eyes slightly, and gently brushed her cheek with his fingertips. He really liked this face, "So I won't touch you this time." He said word for word, coldly: "But there is no next time." Lu Li was confused, but she still heard clearly. Her brother said she liked her twice, which showed that her brother really liked her! She smiled and rolled her eyes, nodding desperately: "Yeah, I like my brother too! I really like him!" Pei Xiubai: "" Xu Ciye: "" "Young Master Lu, your daughter is being taken care of!" ! If you don¡¯t come back, she will run away with someone else! ! ¡­¡­ Like his father, Brother Xiubai¡¯s ending was not good, and he was also surrounded by dangers. The father was killed by the male protagonist, and Brother Xiubai seemed to be framed and imprisoned by the male protagonist¡¯s son. When she saw that her father was dead in the book, she almost cried to death. There was originally another novel about the hero¡¯s son, in which Brother Xiubai was the villain, but she was too sad at the time and was in a hurry to find her father, so she didn¡¯t read that novel. But she knew that in the end it was Brother Xiubai who killed the male protagonist who harmed her father, otherwise the male protagonist¡¯s son would not have troubled Brother Xiubai. So, from now on, she will protect brother Xiubai just like she protects her father. When Brother Xiubai becomes stronger soon, he can protect his father with her! "If Brother Xiubai can kill the male protagonist sooner, dad will be safe sooner!" The three-and-a-half-year-old girl used her remaining IQ and logic to finally straighten out the whole thing. In short, what she has to do now is: ??Protect dad, and also protect brother Xiubai! No one can bully them! "gone." After the matter was resolved and the cat was found, the young man did not intend to keep it any longer. Seeing that nothing happened in the end, the bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked someone to untie Xu Ciye. Then he came over, pushed the young man, and prepared to leave. They originally came to Xu Ciye for psychological consultation, but with Lu Li here, Xu Ciye was obviously not free, so they might as well leave first. The little girl over there is still racking her brains to recall the plot about Pei Xiubai. Brother Xiubai is not the protagonist of the book she read, nor is he an important figure, so there are very few written about him. I just remembered a plot: It seems that in three days or five days, Brother Xiubai will have another car accident. This car accident was an accident. Others in the book said that Brother Xiubai was unlucky. ¡°Otherwise, there were so many people on the road, so why did he happen to bump into him? There is no other explanation except that he died tragically. Brother Xiubai will turn into a vegetative state and lie in bed for five years. He will not wake up until five years have passed. When he woke up, his father had already been set up by the male protagonist to die. Therefore, Brother Xiubai cannot become a vegetative state! He also wants to help her protect her father! "Brother Xiubai, wait for me!" The bodyguard stopped. Pei Xiubai turned his head slightly and raised his eyes. Xu Ciye said: "Lili, what's the matter with you" The next second, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. I saw the little Loli trotting up to Pei Xiubai¡¯s side with her big eyes flashing. She stood on tiptoe slightly, lowered her head and kissed the boy on the cheek: "Brother Xiubai, I will give you all my good luck, you must be good!" "If you like me, I became the villain's daughter, please collect it: I became the villain's daughter."?The fastest update speed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 It will get better Lu Li is a little princess of the Koi tribe. She has been filled with a strong aura of good luck since she was a child, and she is full of treasures. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as the person who is close to her, and as time passes by, is tainted with her breath, their luck will become super good! But this is too slow and it takes a long time to change a person's luck. "Brother Xiu Bai cannot be so lucky that he can avoid the car accident immediately. Therefore, in order to make Brother Xiubai have better luck, the little girl kissed him on the face and tried to make him the luckiest person besides her father! In fact, if you want better luck, eating her flesh is more effective than saliva! Although she is very fat! Very fat too! There¡¯s a lot of meat at first glance! Butbut this is too cruel to the fish! She¡¯d better kiss Brother Xiubai more often qaq. The little girl has a strong sweet and milky fragrance, and even her kisses are soft and sweet, like a butterfly, leaving her at the first touch. But there was a moist and slightly cool touch on the cheek, which was tainted with the little girl's soft and sweet breath, and it never went away. The young man¡¯s dark eyes narrowed for the first time, and his beautiful ghostly face was stunned. He raised his long eyelashes and stared at her smiling little face. After a while, his slender white fingers pinched the little girl's fat little face, and his eyes narrowed dangerously: "Do you know what you were doing just now?" No one has ever dared to sneak attack him like this. Xu Ciye and the other bodyguards' faces turned pale with fright, but the little girl's dark eyes showed no fear at all. She blinked her dark eyelashes and said in a vague voice: "Lili, you are protecting your brother." "Protect me?" The young man looked at her small body, a sneer escaped from his lips, "Just you?" "Yeah, let's go, Lili is very powerful!" Even if she was pinched, the little girl's voice was full of confidence: "And brother's leg will definitely get better, brother, don't be afraid" "Get better?" There was a trace of cruelty in the young man's eyes, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Do you really think my leg can still get better?" Even the most authoritative medical team in the world is unable to do anything, saying that unless a miracle occurs, it is impossible to cure his leg! What¡¯s more, everyone in his family chose to give up treatment and instead sought guidance from a psychiatrist. During the year when he was disabled, he did not know how many looks of sympathy he received. People who knew about it knew that his leg could not be cured, and people who did not know about it were wondering whether his leg could be cured. This little guy was the first person to say that he would definitely get better. Pei Xiubai's sinister and cold expression made Xu Ciye's heart go cold when he looked at it. Even the white cat KK in his arms who had been with him for so long couldn't help but tremble in fear and let out a small whimper. Voice. "Xiubai let go first" Xu Ciye¡¯s voice was trembling. He has been the psychiatrist for this little ancestor for more than half a year, so he naturally knows that his legs are a taboo that no one can touch. The more arrogant and cruel a person is, the more they cannot bear the humiliation of being disabled. So after being disabled, the already cruel boy became more violent and vicious, and his personality became even more unstable. Even when Xu Ciye gave him psychological treatment, he did not dare to mention his legs easily. I didn¡¯t dare to say anything about whether his leg could be cured. And now Lu Li not only mentioned his legs, but also talked about treatment, which undoubtedly made things worse and reminded the little ancestor of the things he least wanted to remember. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t have an attack! Xu Ciye calmed down and spoke in a trembling voice: "Little ancestor, I, we have something to talk about, please control your emotions first" The young man turned a deaf ear and didn't even give him a look. He looked at the little Lolita in front of him with cold eyes, and his smiling voice was as cold as an ice knife: "Tell me, didn't you say it well just now? Why, you don't dare to say it now?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 It will get better Seeing him like this, Xu Ciye couldn't bear it and said loudly: "Pei Xiubai! Calm down!" Even the bodyguard noticed something was wrong with him and couldn't help but say: "Young Master Pei, you" "Will do!" The little girl¡¯s mouth was almost turned into a chicken mouth by him, and her speech was even more vague, but her big clear and clean eyes were amazingly beautiful, with a kind of convincing sincerity: "Brother will definitely get better! Lili promises!" It is said in the book that after Brother Xiubai woke up from a vegetative state, his luck became very, very good. Within a few months, he found a doctor who could cure his legs and defeated the male protagonist! Facing her big sincere and clear eyes, Pei Xiubai's expression was as cold and indifferent as ever, but his cold heart trembled fiercely. affim¡­¡­ Will it get better? You just believe thathe will get better? The tip of my heart seemed to be lightly brushed by a feather. Suddenly, for some reason, all the impetuous and violent emotions that had surged before were gradually calmed down. Just when everyone thought he would get angry again, even Xu Ciye made plans to go and rescue Lu Li first no matter what! Who knows, the next second, the young man unexpectedly let go of his hand, looked at the little girl with dark eyes, and pursed his thin lips very tightly. Actually, some people really believe that his legs can be cured. It¡¯s really ridiculous. That's ridiculous. He himself didn¡¯t believe that there would be a day when he could be cured, but this little thing Seeing that he let go, Xu Ciye breathed a sigh of relief and hurried over to look at Lu Li's little face. Her skin is tender and white, and it will leave red marks if she pinches it casually. What¡¯s more, after being pinched by Pei Xiubai for so long just now, he still pinched her so hard. There are already black and blue finger marks on the little girl¡¯s cheek. "Lili, does it hurt?" Xu Ciye squatted down, his eyes full of distress, and said softly: "If it hurts, uncle will take you to see a doctor." "It doesn't hurt." The little Loli shook her head obediently. She did not feel any pain, but her skin was too tender. But it hurt a lot when I was pinched by my brother just now. Huh, bad brother! Her face will be pinched by him! The black-haired boy over there pursed his lips as red as petals, his dark gaze fell on Lu Li's injured face, and he tightened his fingers. He never regrets anything he does! What¡¯s more, it was her who lifted his leg first, and she deserved her current outcome entirely because she talked too much! But his heart sank, as if he was at the bottom of the valley, making him a little irritable for no reason. The young man forced himself to look away, and said coldly to the bodyguard behind him: "Why are you still standing there in a daze? Let's go!" The bodyguard woke up from a dream and was busy pushing the wheelchair, but before he had taken a few steps, the clear and childish voice of the little girl behind him came over again: "Brother Xiubai" Xu Ciye and the bodyguard¡¯s scalps exploded again. They have a gut feeling that nothing good will happen. The bodyguard pretended not to hear and pushed the wheelchair forward while Xu Ciye quickly stopped the little Loli to prevent her from being bold enough to commit suicide again. It was the first time that the two parties were so harmonious. They had just left the door, and this time Xiao Naiyin was a little anxious. "Brother Xiubai" "Stop." Suddenly, the young man turned his face slightly and said coldly. He had already spoken, but the bodyguard really didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be dead anymore, so he had to stop. Xu Ciye was also helpless with the little Lolita. As long as the little girl looked at him with tears in her eyes and showed a wronged expression, he couldn't hold it in an instant and wanted to give her his life. How dare you stop her. So, the little Loli ran in front of him smoothly. The young man raised his dark eyes and saw her slightly red face. He paused and said softly: "What do you want from me?" The bodyguard looked at him in surprise. This was the first time he saw the young master speak sogently. And there is no trace of impatience or boredom on his face. Xu Ciye came over and stood next to Lu Li, preparing to hug the little girl and run out if anything went wrong. Tell him directly, and nothing good will happen. ??????????????????? The little loli took a sip of her lipsThe girl, with her fair and tender face, was extra serious. She looked at the boy eagerly with a cute expression: "Brother Xiubai, can you kiss me again?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Calling so affectionately She only kissed her just now, and she didn¡¯t know if the luck she gave Brother Xiubai was enough for him ¡°If it¡¯s not enough and Brother Xiubai is still hit by a car, wouldn¡¯t her previous efforts be wasted? Xu Ciye and bodyguards: "" They said it must be up to no good! ! ! The young man was also stunned. "Just a moment!" Speaking of kiss, never kissing it twice, she can have credit. The little Loli had a serious look on her face. Seeing that he didn't speak, she stretched out a white and tender little finger and said softly: "It's really just a moment! Brother Xiubai, Lili will not lie to you!" Her expression was so cute that it made people want to have their noses bleed, and they simply couldn't bear to refuse any of her requests. "But Xu Ciye has been hit enough, and she can't help but want to roar, Lu Junhan, your daughter is a tiger, right?" He really can¡¯t control this little thing! You are being indecent, baby! This is not a matter of one click or two! Do you know about indecent assault? The little girl had no idea at all. She even patted her small breasts and said seriously, "Brother Xiubai, don't worry, I will never take advantage of you" "Who the hell are you trying to take advantage of?" At this moment, a deep magnetic male voice suddenly came from not far away. The man frowned slightly, looked here with dark eyes, and said coldly: "I just left for a while. Why, you still found someone to play house with?" Xu Ciye finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this familiar voice. "dad!" When the little Loli saw that man, her eyes were bright, she turned around and flew towards his arms, her pink princess skirt and two ponytails swaying like flying butterflies. Extremely Beautiful. She raised her face and said sweetly: "Dad, I miss you so much. Why have you been gone for so long?" The man held her in his arms and did not reply. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly and glanced at the young man sitting in the wheelchair next to him. Pei Xiubai looked back expressionlessly, without any concession or fear. Lu Junhan looked away, sneered, and asked Xu Ciye: "Where did this kid come from?" Before Xu Ciye could speak, Little Loli introduced him enthusiastically, "Dad! This is brother Pei Xiubai. His cat was picked up by me. He came to find the cat. He is amazing!" "Pei Xiubai?" The man narrowed his eyes. He had heard of this name before. He pulled his lower lip and said casually, "Oh, is he Pei Mingzhi's disabled son?" The young man narrowed his eyes dangerously, and the coldness in his eyes seemed to give someone frostbite. Xu Ciye is really afraid that they will fight. Lu Junhan is a madman and Pei Xiubai is also a madman. If they really fight, the two of them will have to tear this place apart! The little Loli didn¡¯t hear the mockery and contempt in her father¡¯s words. She just corrected her seriously, "Dad, you are wrong. My brother is not disabled. He will get better! When he gets better, he will be very, very powerful!" As soon as she finished speaking, the coldness on the young man's body went away a lot. Lu Junhan didn't intend to argue with a little brat. Instead, he snorted coldly, "Brother? You call him so affectionate?" Seeing this, Xu Ciye breathed a sigh of relief. I think this little girl is really a little angel! You are so good at talking! However, at this moment, Song Qingwan suddenly came over. Her face was slightly pale, and if you look closely at the back of her hand, you can still see the pinhole after the intravenous drip. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 On the line She walked in a hurry all the way, and her steps were even more panicked, as if she was running in a hurry. Behind her was an anxious and worried assistant. Seeing that they were still here, Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief. As if intentionally or unintentionally, she explained, "I just thought it was too boring to wait outside, so I went out to breathe for a while. How about it? You guys are all done here. ?" Lu Junhan looked at Xu Ciye with questioning eyes. He had just arrived. Pei Xiubai, the little ancestor, is here, Lu Li, the little tiger, is still trying to die, Xu Ciye's heart is already very fragile, and now there is another big devil, and his heart is about to explode. Moreover, Lu Junhan still doesn¡¯t know that his precious daughter kissed someone and wanted to kiss him a second time. If he knew about this, Pei Xiubai might not be able to leave the psychological consultation room today. ! So before the little girl said what happened just now, Xu Ciye was eager to send him away quickly to avoid any accidents. So without even thinking about it, he hurriedly said: "It's all done. I'll send you the report to the villa later. If you have anything urgent to do, please leave first." "No, uncle, I haven't kissed the pot yet" Xu Ciye covered the little girl's mouth, with a kind and kind look on her face: "Baby, I know you can't let go of your uncle, it's okay, your uncle will visit you often in the future" Lu Li: "" ???????????????????????? Xu Ciye couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. Two equally cold and cold gazes shot straight at him. For a moment, a chill suddenly came up from the soles of his feet. Damn it! I forgot there are two people I can¡¯t afford to offend! "hand!" Lu Junhan said coldly, "Do you want me to chop it up for you now?" Xu Ciye let go of her hand angrily. When the little Loli saw that he let go, she no longer bothered with him about covering her mouth. She had more important things to do, so she trotted over to her father. Yin said softly: "Dad, let's not leave so quickly, okay? I haven't kissed you yet" "Hey! Lili, why is your face blue?" In order to change the subject, Xu Ciye forced himself to tell the matter. He uttered each word with difficulty and smiled awkwardly: "It couldn't be that uncle was using too much force just now. ¡­¡± Pei Xiubai was here, and Lu Junhan didn't pay much attention to the little girl's face. Now that Xu Ciye said this, he pinched the little girl's face with his fingertips, and stared at her face with his black eyes. Sure enough, snow-white On his face, the black and blue finger marks from being pinched were particularly obvious. Lu Junhan's deep eyes narrowed dangerously and sinisterly, and his voice was as cold as ice, "Who did it?" "Me!" Xu Ciye said loudly and guiltily before Pei Xiubai could say anything, "It must be that I wasn't paying attention just now, so" "It's not you." Who is Lu Junhan and how can he be fooled so easily? He didn't need to think too much. He turned his head and stared coldly at Pei Xiubai, who always had an expressionless face. "I did it." The boy in the wheelchair looked impartially without any dodge. Lu Junhan stared at him dangerously, with a cold arc at the corner of his mouth. Xu Ciye¡¯s heart pounded, and he thought to himself that it was over. If these two people get into trouble Fortunately, at this moment, Song Qingwan's cell phone rang. She answered the call with a solemn expression. Not long after, she hung up the phone, looked at Lu Junhan, and whispered: "The old man called me just now. Yes, he asked you to take Lili to the old house later. He didn¡¯t say what he wanted to do specifically. Look" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 Then I¡¯ll wait for him "You go over first. After the things here are taken care of, I will bring her over!" Lu Junhan's eyes were very cold, as if they could freeze people alive. He just stared at the young man in the wheelchair. It was self-evident what he was dealing with. The bodyguards behind the young man became nervous. Xu Ciye hit his head hard to make you talk more! Let me change the subject! What¡¯s all this! The young man looked indifferent, with no trace of warmth or fear on his beautiful face. He met Lu Junhan's extremely indifferent gaze and just said lightly: "I pinched her. If I want revenge, let her do it on her own. I won't fight back." ." "You're dreaming!" Lu Junhan smiled and sneered mercilessly, "You don't even know who you are! Are you worthy?" "If you come in person" The young man narrowed his eyes dangerously, and suddenly smiled: "Then give it a try, it's not sure who will win or who will lose!" The atmosphere between the two was so tense that it was almost terrifying, as if it would explode completely in the next second! Even Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Only the little Loli was still alive. She didn¡¯t listen to what they were saying at all. She only raised her little head and said with a confused face: ¡°Old man?¡± She pulled Song Qingwan¡¯s sleeve with her little hand, and asked in a soft voice: ¡°Auntie, what is this old man?¡± Song Qingwan originally heard that someone pinched Lili¡¯s face and she looked ugly, but when she heard her asking, her expression softened and she said softly: "The old man is your father's grandfather. Do you want Lili to meet your father's grandfather?" "Daddy's grandfather" The little girl frowned and tilted her head. Song Qingwan was amused by her confused appearance and snorted, "Dad's grandfather is your father's father's father!" The little girl was even more dizzy. Her confused look was so cute: "Auntie, there are so many dads, which one is my daddy?" Interrupted by her interference, Lu Junhan's cold expression finally softened. He flicked the little girl's forehead with his finger and sneered mercilessly: "You're so stupid!" "I'm not stupid!" The little Loli was angry, puffing up her fair face and pouting, "You are a bad father, I don't want to talk to you! I'll go talk to my brother! He won't scold me. I¡¯m stupid, huh!¡± Lu Junhan's face turned cold. Seeing that the little loli was about to run towards Pei Xiubai, he picked up the little loli with his big hands like he was carrying a chicken, then turned around and left, saying with a cold face: "Brother, don't mistake me for anyone, stay away from that brat!" "But¡­¡­" "No but!" The little girl was still her father¡¯s lackey. When she saw that he was angry, she immediately said crisply, ¡°Okay! Dad!¡± Seeing Lu Junhan slowly walking away, Xu Ciye finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he was not completely relieved. Instead, he said to Pei Xiubai worriedly: "Little Ancestor, you'd better leave Haicheng these days! Lu Junhan is famous for holding grudges. He didn't do anything to you just now. It wasn't because he was afraid of you, but he just remembered that Lili was still here and didn't want to leave a trace for her. It left a bad impression, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t do anything! But it might happen afterwards, so you¡¯d better be careful!¡± There was no change in the young man's expression. Instead, he looked at the little girl's leaving figure. It wasn't until her back completely disappeared from sight that he looked away, raised his eyebrows, and said coldly: "Then I'll wait for him!" The implication is that he will never leave. Xu Ciye sighed. If it weren't for his mother's sake, he wouldn't even want to remind this little ancestor, but it's useless to remind him. He won't listen at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 Pig Feeder Pei Xiubai and his bodyguards left not long after. After such a fuss, Xu Ciye was not in the mood to stay in the psychological consultation room anymore, so he simply gave himself an afternoon off. As soon as I walked out of the corridor, I heard several nurses whispering there: "I don't know what the emergency was, but I left in a hurry as soon as I woke up, and I didn't even finish the drip" "That's right. She fainted at the door before. If she hadn't been lucky and someone passed by and saw her and sent her to rescue, she might have been in trouble this time!" "What's the use of being lucky! I don't cherish my own body. I finally rescued it and just sent it to the ward for an intravenous drip. But this man woke up, pulled out the intravenous drip and left without even listening to my advice! Hey, even if there was another Urgent matters are not as important as your own health!" "That's right! But it's normal. After all, such a serious disease is already in the late stage of gastric cancer. If it can be cured early, it won't be delayed until now" Xu Ciye happened to pass by and heard something, and smiled, "What are you talking about? What about late-stage gastric cancer?" "There was a disobedient patient just now. I was so annoyed. I tried to persuade her to go to the hospital, but she still refused. Let's forget it. I also called my assistant over and gave her her medical records, personal information and so on. Destroyed them all, as if we would harm her!¡± The nurse curled her lips, looked at him, as if remembering something, and said suddenly, "Hey, what a coincidence. Doctor Xu, that patient fainted at the door of your psychological consultation room!" Xu Ciye was also stunned: "What a coincidence?" "Yes!" the nurse said, "It can't be one of your patients." Xu Ciye received a lot of people in one day. It is really possible: "What is that person's name? Maybe he is my patient." With advanced gastric cancer, you can¡¯t live long. Such people generally feel extremely depressed and are likely to consult a psychiatrist because they are afraid of death. "We don't know what her name is. After all, people are very guarded about their own information. I just remember that her surname seems to be surname oh, I remembered, it seems to be Song!" ¡­¡­ He has been busy with the company these days. And the company¡¯s affairs, to put it bluntly, were caused by the old man. Even if the old man doesn¡¯t come to him, Lu Junhan plans to go back to his old house to find someone. After setting off the next meeting with his assistant, Lu Junhan hung up the phone and suddenly saw the little Loli dig out a large bag of sweet toffee from somewhere in the car. ¡°The assistant probably put it in the car specially for this little guy. "Dad! Is this candy for Lili?" The little girl with twin tails sat obediently on the children's chair, holding a large bag of candy in her little hands. Her white and tender little fat face was full of happiness and joy, and her long eyelashes fluttered like a doll. Like, so cute. When the assistant put it here, Lu Junhan frowned, thinking that no one would like to eat such sweet candy. Unexpectedly, this little guy really liked it. "Dad!" Seeing that he remained silent, the little girl blinked her big eyes and said in a crisp voice, "This is the candy you gave Lili, right?" "If you don't speak, you are acquiescing!" "Then I'll eat it." "Thank you, Dad! I love you so much, Dad!" The little girl cheered, then started to unwrap the wrapping paper, and was about to stuff the candy into her mouth "Put it down! This is not for you." Lu Junhan glanced at her, remembering the way this little thing wanted his brother over his father just now, he sneered, "I use this to feed the pigs." "" "are you a pig?" "" "Oh, I forgot, you are not, you are a carp spirit." "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 The old man¡¯s partiality (1) At the end, the man did not forget to pull his sharp thin lips, leaned on the seat, and let out a mocking "ha". Just one word is full of irony. Lu Li: "" Fortunately, Song Qingwan was not in the same car with them. Otherwise, seeing Lu Junhan's inhumane behavior, I would have wanted to kill him! ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan¡¯s car arrived at the old house ahead of them. The Lu family¡¯s old house occupies a particularly large area. The villa is located in the eastern suburbs of the city. It has a European aristocratic style. From a distance, it looks as magnificent as a palace. There is a large area of ??lawn around, and there are many artificial lakes in the yard, all of which were created by the old man. When the whole family got off the car, Song Qingwan and her assistant were already waiting for them in the yard. Song Qingwan¡¯s face was indeed very pale at the moment, without any trace of blood, but her makeup was very bright. Wearing a long black gauze skirt that reached to her ankles, she stood there upright, like a tall goddess. It was impossible to tell that she was already in her forties. When the two people came over, Song Qingwan glanced at them. Lu Junhan's extremely handsome face was as cold and expressionless as ever. In comparison, the little girl looked a little depressed. Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment. She bent down and touched the little girl's head. Her usually cold voice was very gentle now: "Why do you look unhappy? Is someone bullying you? Tell aunt! Auntie will help you beat him!" The little girl was holding a large bag of toffee in her arms, her bright red face bulging as if she was holding something in her mouth. When she heard her words, her white and tender little hands clicked and pointed at the man next to her. When he opened his mouth, his mouth was filled with the milky taste of toffee: ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t give me candy,¡± she clenched her fists angrily and started to complain: ¡°He also called me a pig!¡± Lu Junhan: "???" ??????????????????? Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes changed instantly. She looked at Lu Junhan with an unhappy face and said coldly: "You've gone too far! Lili is your daughter after all, how can you scold her like this? When you scold her, aren't you scolding yourself!" Lu Junhan: "" This little complainer, wait for him! After saying that, Song Qingwan¡¯s face immediately changed, and she lowered her head gently to coax the little girl: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, even if our Lili is a pig, she is still the most beautiful little pig!¡± The little girl was indeed happy again, her dark eyes sparkling, and then she grabbed a handful of candies from the bag and gave them to Song Qingwan, her little girl's voice was crisp: "Auntie, eat some candy!" Song Qingwan looked at her cute and caring little face and felt so soft-hearted, "Okay, okay, auntie, eat it, eat it when you get back." As he said that, he put the toffee into his pocket. Seeing that she had accepted it, the little Loli became even happier. She had long forgotten what happened before, so she grabbed a large handful, eager to share, and gave it to her father, her delicate little face turned up pink and tender: "Dad, eat Tangtang! This Tangtang is delicious!" "Don't eat." The man didn¡¯t even look at it. He tilted his head indifferently and refused very simply. He never likes to eat such sweet and sweet things. "Dad" The little girl's mood obviously dropped. She lowered her long eyelashes and said in a depressed voice, "This is really delicious. I won't lie to you" She has eaten several pills. "It's really delicious" As the little girl spoke, her eyes turned red, her voice was a little choked, and her dark eyes were even more watery: "Dad, do you not like me?" "¡­¡­No." "You don't even eat my candy!" Little Loli burst into tears: "You just don't like me! You dislike me, ugh~" The man frowned with a cold expression: "Shut up! Try crying again!" "Woooo~" "" The little girl raised her hands and rubbed her eyes: "Wow, wow, wow~" "" "Woooo¡ª¡ª" "Shut up! Give me the candy!" ¡­¡­ In the living room, the old man was already sitting there. The old man is nearly eighty years old. He trained in the army when he was young. He has not forgotten to exercise all the time even in his old age. Now his body is very strong and strong.See old age. He was sitting on the sofa with his back straight, his temples were gray, and his old face showed a cold-blooded seriousness. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 The old man¡¯s partiality (2) Even though he was only wearing simple casual clothes today, his whole body exuded the coercion of a superior who was accustomed to giving orders. Song Qingwan has always been afraid of the old man. "Not only because the old man's methods are too cruel, but also because he is so cold-blooded and ruthless, which makes people fearful, but also because she is not his biological child. So every time she saw the old man, she couldn't get close to him. She faced the old man just like a subordinate facing a leader. If the old man said one thing, she would never dare to say another. Song Qingwan was brought into the Lu family by her elder brother, Lu Qidong, Lu Junhan¡¯s father. Lu Qidong was ten years old when he went to an amusement park and accidentally met Song Qingwan, who had been abandoned by her parents. Song Qingwan was only five years old at the time. Without her parents, she simply couldn't survive. The elder brother couldn't bear it, so he asked the old man to adopt her. The old man favors boys over girls, and since she is not his biological child, the old man despises her even more. "If her brother hadn't been begging the old man, she might have died outside before she could enter the Lu family. So, when Song Qingwan heard that her brother had died in a car accident, without a second thought, she gave up her studies abroad, re-learned business, and raised her brother's children alone. When she was young, the old man looked down on her. The few words he occasionally said to her were cold and emotionless, like a cold poisonous snake. She is scared to death of the old man. Except for her brother, there should be no child who is not afraid of such a cold-blooded man. ¡° In short, when she sees the old man, she is like a mouse seeing a cat, hiding away if she can. Fortunately, the old man didn¡¯t want to see her, and he spent very little time at home, so they finally lived in peace for more than ten years. When she grew up, she moved out and rarely communicated with the old man, but his majestic and cold image was still engraved in her heart. "The old man has a stubborn mind, he prefers boys over girls, and he has never been kind to girls. Song Qingwan knows this very well!" So, when she came to the old house this time and heard that it was the old man who asked Lili to come by name, Song Qingwan was extremely flustered. Song Qingwan knew that the little girl was brave, so before she came in, she gave a lot of instructions to the little girl, telling her not to talk nonsense later, so as not to make her great-grandfather angry. The little girl nodded confusedly. Seeing her like this, Song Qingwan sighed, said nothing more, and just let Lu Junhan walk in front. ¡°After all, Lu Junhan, a brat like him, is not afraid of the old man, so it¡¯s best to use him as a shield. Then, she pulled the little girl and walked slowly behind. "What's in your mouth?" The old man¡¯s eyes were very sharp, and he could tell at a glance that Lu Junhan had something in his mouth. Lu Junhan sat down on the sofa, his expression unchanged: "Sugar." As soon as she spoke, there was a lovely milk smell in the air. The man couldn¡¯t help but frowned. The old man¡¯s brows were serious, and his old voice was full of anger, and he said with anger: ¡°Spit me up quickly! What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The old man was indeed still so old-fashioned and feudal. His voice was like thunder. Song Qingwan was so frightened that she straightened her back and looked at the little girl next to her in panic. The little girl didn't have any fear on her face, she just opened her big eyes and looked at the old man curiously, obviously wanting to see her father's father's father. Anyway, there are many fathers like. Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this. "Hey, tell me about you, Jun Han has finally come back once, why are you yelling at people again?" At this moment, Liu Huilan came out of the kitchen carrying a plate of fruit. When passing Song Qingwan and Lu Li, she didn¡¯t even look at them. As if they didn¡¯t exist, she directly put the fruit plate on the coffee table, raised her head and smiled kindly at Lu Junhan: "Jun Han, even though your grandfather is so strict with you, he actually cares about you." Song Qingwan¡¯s face suddenly turned cold when she saw it was her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49 The old man¡¯s partiality (3) Before getting married, the old man had a regular lover to satisfy his physiological needs, and this person was Liu Huilan. Liu Huilan is a military doctor and has rescued the old man many times in the team. Just like this, the two of them got along well. But it¡¯s a pity that Liu Huilan¡¯s family background is not high and she is not worthy of the old man at all, let alone marry him. The old man naturally never thought about marrying her, he only regarded her as a tool to vent his lust. In the old man's view, money, power, interests and even family were always more important than women. "The old man's wife is Wen Wanwan. She is the daughter of a real wealthy family, and she is married to the old man from a wealthy family. The old man is very ambitious and a typical workaholic. I was busy at that time. The old man did not take home all year round. After Gentle Wanwan gave birth to his brother, no one was accompanied by him. He was gloomy and had cancer. He died after a few years. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not have any contact with Liu Huilan, but at a banquet, the old man woke up in the same bed, whether he was drugged or drank too much. Later, Liu Huilan became pregnant. By the time the old man found out, the child had already been born. He was still a boy, and he couldn¡¯t abort it even if he wanted to. After all, it was his own child, so he couldn¡¯t live outside, so the old man took the child back to the Lu family. And after Liu Huilan begged her hard, Liu Huilan also entered the Lu family and became the old man's nameless lover. But after that, the relationship between the old man and his brother began to deteriorate. Wen Wanwan's family has been in business for generations. Her brother hated the old man and missed his mother, so he gave up inheriting the old man's powerful position in the military and instead founded the Lu family. After that, the relationship between father and son became worse and worse, and Liu Huilan's instigation was naturally inevitable. ¡°After all, the old man¡¯s family property only has so much. If her brother¡¯s life is miserable, then her son will have a good life. But Liu Huilan refused to admit it every time and pretended to be good for her brother. So Song Qingwan was extremely disgusted with Liu Huilan's coquettish appearance. Every time I see her, I don¡¯t have a good face. The reason why she has not returned to her old home these years is not only because she is afraid of the old man, but also because she is disgusted with Liu Huilan, so she simply ignores him. Lu Junhan didn't even look at it. He ignored Liu Huilan. He looked at the old man with toffee in his mouth and said coldly: "What do you want from me?" Liu Huilan looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. Seeing his look like this, the old man looked unhappy: "Your Aunt Liu is talking to you! Didn't you hear?!" Lu Junhan stood up without saying a word and said coldly: "If you are okay, I will leave first." "sit down!" The old man looked at his grandson with a mixture of love and hate. After his father¡¯s accident, he couldn¡¯t adopt them for some special reasons. As he grew older, Lu Junhan rarely had contact with him. If he hadn¡¯t yelled at him, this brat would never come back. He coughed heavily, glanced at the little Loli who was sitting obediently on the sofa next to him, and said majestically: "I heard that you recently recognized a daughter." "Nothing to do with you." "What do you mean it has nothing to do with me!" The old man said solemnly: "I am her great-grandfather. Although she is a useless girl, this is your first child after all" Lu Junhan stood up from the sofa expressionlessly, turned around and left without saying anything. "Wait a minute! Come back here!" The old man pondered for a moment and said, "As long as you stay here for one night, I can give you 5% of the Lu Corporation shares I have!" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, Liu Huilan exclaimed: "Are you crazy?! That's 5% of the shares!" "What do you, a woman, know about business?" The old man frowned and said coldly, "I can use my shares however I want, and why do I need you to tell me what to do?" Liu Huilan knew his temper, her heart skipped a beat, and she sneered: "I, I didn't mean that, I was just scared" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 The old man¡¯s partiality (4) Although she said this, Liu Huilan's heart sank. This old man only had 15% of the shares, and he gave away 5% all at once What about her son? And her grandson Why could Lu Junhan get so many shares just by staying for one night, but her grandson Lu Tianhua got nothing! It¡¯s so unfair! Lu Junhan stopped, raised his eyes to look at his grandfather, and said coldly: "7%." "" The old man was furious and put down the teacup in his hand: "5% is already my biggest concession. You brat, don't push yourself too far!" Lu Junhan¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°8%.¡± "you¡ª¡ª!" The old man¡¯s face turned red with anger. "9%." "Okay! Then 7%." The old man gritted his teeth, "It's the same as your dad" "9%." Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "No need to discuss." "" The old man took a deep breath, looking like he was going to be pissed off. Finally, he waved his hand helplessly and said in a deep voice: "Okay, okay, I owe you! But you have to let me see my great-granddaughter! After all, this is your first child" Liu Huilan tightened her fingers. Isn¡¯t this old man patriarchal? how come¡­¡­ Lu Junhan turned his head and glanced at Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes indicated: Is it really okay? Lu Junhan didn't say anything, he just patted the little girl's head, pulled his lips and said softly: "Go, give your great-grandfather the candy you feed the pigs." Before Song Qingwan came in, she warned her many times not to speak out in front of her great-grandfather, as he would not like it. Therefore, although Lu Li wanted to talk to her great-grandfather, she did not dare to say anything. Now Dad said so, so the little girl happily hugged her candy and passed. "Is it really okay?" Song Qingwan was still worried. "You mean the old man or the little thing?" Lu Junhan looked down at his phone and said calmly without raising his head. Song Qingwan was confused: "Of course it's Lili!" "She will be fine," Lu Junhan looked at the little girl's back and raised his eyebrows, "I don't know if the old man will be fine." Song Qingwan: "???" ¡­¡­ "Are you my great-granddaughter?" The old man frowned sharply, his sharp eyes carefully scanning every inch of skin on the little girl's face. No matter how you look at it, this little girl looks delicate and frail, as if she will be blown over if the wind blows. She is no stronger than a boy. There is inevitably a bit of disgust in the tone. Why isn¡¯t he a grandson? It would be great if it were a boy! In the future, he can also take him to the army for training! Her aunt had just taught her how to call her, so the little girl nodded, wagging her two ponytails, and said happily: "Yes, great-grandpa, I am your great-granddaughter." "what's your name?" The old man¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Even the voice she spoke was squeamish, soft and weak, without any blood at all! But this little girl is not afraid of him, which is good, but it is still not as good as the boy. "Lu Li! Dad's Lu, Li Hua's pear," the little girl said, taking out a handful of toffee from the bag: "Grandpa, do you want to eat candy? My dad said, this is delicious. Got it!" Although the old man also disliked such sweet and greasy things, he did not forget that Lu Junhan was indeed eating candy just now. Even if he was asked to spit it out, he did not throw it up. Is this candy really so delicious? Even that brat Lu Junhan If this is the case, you can have some candy like this at home next time. With an extremely serious face, he picked up one from the little girl's hand, unwrapped it and stuffed it in his mouth. He looked at the wrapping paper again and saw that it was a foreign brand that he had never seen before, so he asked: "What kind of candy is this?" The little girl thought about it for a while, her face was very serious, and she said honestly: "Grandpa! This is candy to feed the pigs." "Cough cough cough" The old man¡¯s face turned red as he choked, and his voice rose several times: ¡°W-what kind of candy do you think this is?!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? little girlSome looked at him in confusion, their big black eyes full of confusion: "You're feeding pigs." "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Lili knows how to fish (1) The old man had that toffee in his mouth. He couldn¡¯t swallow it or spit it out. In the end, he almost choked himself to death! It was not easy to recover from the cough. When he thought that this candy was used to feed the pigs, the expression on his normally solemn and serious face changed again and again, like a palette, it was particularly exciting! No one has ever been able to force him into this embarrassing situation. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of respect for him when they saw him, and they didn't even dare to say a word! Even that brat Lu Junhan wouldn¡¯t dare to fool him so casually! This little girl actually dares to do this! "Grandpa, isn't this candy delicious?" The little girl was completely unaware of his increasingly sinister and sharp gaze. Her big black eyes were sparkling. Instead of being afraid, she was actually very happy. She dug with her little hands and took out another one. ¡°There are more Lili here!¡± When the old man who was already angry heard her innocent and simple words, his anger welled up again and he couldn't stop it. He spit out the candy with a livid face. His face, which had always been prim and serious, turned red with anger. He looked at the cute little girl with clear eyes in front of him and said angrily: "You! You did it on purpose!" He saw that she deliberately gave him the candy that was fed to the pigs. "Call him a pig in disguise!" Now you are pretending to be innocent! ??You are so scheming at a young age, but you will get better when you grow up! The little girl looked at him in confusion, her eyes full of confusion and clarity: "What's intentional? Lili didn't do it on purpose." "You still dare to quibble!" "Dad! Dad, you misunderstood Lili. She really didn't mean it." Song Qingwan was afraid that the old man would lose his temper at Lu Li, so she bit the bullet and hurried over to explain: "This candy is just ordinary milk candy, not for pigs." "Don't explain to her! Although I am old, I am not deaf yet!" The old man looked at her with an angry face, "I heard it clearly just now! This candy is clearly used" The old man couldn¡¯t say any more. He looked at the little girl and said angrily: ¡°That¡¯s so audacious!¡± Song Qingwan was startled by his sharp and terrifying eyes at first, and then she was helpless. Why didn¡¯t she realize that the old man had such a serious and confused side before? Song Qingwan looked back at where Lu Junhan was standing just now, wanting that brat to come over and explain in person! She didn¡¯t dare to contradict the old man. But when she looked over, Lu Junhan was no longer in that position. It seemed that he might have gone out to answer the phone again. Song Qingwan couldn't help but want to curse. "You brat, you really know how to find time. You don't answer the phone in the morning and don't answer the phone in the evening. You just go out to answer the phone at this time." Song Qingwan looked at the angry old man in front of her, considered it, opened her mouth, and tried to calm down his anger: "Dad, I really didn't lie to you. This candy this candy was given to her by that brat Lu Junhan. He also lied to Lili and said it was for feeding pigs!" She paused and said again, this time with a little helplessness: "But how is that possible! Dad, think about it for yourself, if this is really for pigs, how could that brat eat it, and how could he let Lili eat it?" The old man still pursed his thin lips and had deep brows, but his gloomy expression had obviously softened a lot. After a while, he snorted coldly, "That's right. That brat is very picky. If he really feeds pigs, he really won't eat it." Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this and struck while the iron was hot: "Dad, don't blame Lili for this. She is a child who is not sensible. She doesn't know what can and cannot be eaten. It doesn't matter whether it is eaten by pigs or dogs. Anyway, as long as she thinks it tastes good, she will eat it. She wants to feed you, and she has a good intention" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Lili knows how to fish (2) The old man gave a heavy "hum", stared at the little girl with his sinister old eyes, and said coldly: "Good intentions? Humph, I only looked at her because I just said to her, 'Girls are useless', and now she wants to see me make a fool of myself!" "Dad, Lili is really not" "Okay," the old man interrupted her with a wave of his hand, and said coldly: "I have eyes, I can see by myself!" If it weren¡¯t for the fear of being treasonous, Song Qingwan, who has always had a hot temper, would really want to curse: You have stupid eyes! "You can't even see such a cute and well-behaved little girl. Why the hell are you telling me that you have eyes?" But Song Qingwan knew that he couldn't listen. The old man favors boys over girls. He doesn¡¯t like little girls and he doesn¡¯t like women either. People are even more cold-blooded, they only care about family and interests, and power comes first. For rights, even if they can not discount the means, they are no different from cold machines. When his wife Wen Wanwan passed away, his five-year-old brother would cry loudly for his mother's departure, but the old man would not. He only saw work and his career, which was cold and cruel. Even Liu Huilan, who has been with him for so many years and saved him so many times, is ruthless to the core. The old man wanted to send her away with money at first. If it weren¡¯t for Liu Huilan giving birth to his child, Liu Huilan might not even be able to enter the Lu family. But it¡¯s useless to come in. The old man often ignores her at all and only thinks of her occasionally. Liu Huilan¡¯s status in the Lu family is almost that of a servant. Now, the old man seems to attach great importance to that brat Lu Junhan, but this is mainly because he is a boy and an orthodox Lu family. He can inherit the Lu family's industry, so he gets some preferential treatment from the old man. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Out of Grandpa's feelings for his grandson, I'm afraid there is only a little bit. Although it¡¯s only a little bit, it¡¯s still much better than others. But now, although Lu Junhan has a child, it is a girl. I am afraid it will be difficult for the old man to get over this Especially, the old man and Liu Huilan also have a great-grandson. That is a serious boy! She also has the blood of the Lu family in her body, and she is deeply loved by the old man, but her name is not justified. ¡­¡­ Liu Huilan¡¯s beautiful and gentle face was very pale. She looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to her in the living room. She took her mobile phone and hurried upstairs. She locked herself in the room and dialed the phone to her grandson Lu Tianhua: ¡°Hey, grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Tianhua was probably playing cards in the box, and the sound was noisy, with a lot of noise. Liu Huilan hates that iron cannot be made into steel: "Why are you going out to fool around again? Can you learn from your brother Lu Junhan and be more upbeat?" "What's so great about Lu Junhan? Didn't he rely on that woman Song Qingwan to get where he is today? Should I learn from him? Oh, do I need a woman to learn from him?" Even through a mobile phone, you can hear the contempt and disdain in Lu Tianhua's tone. "This is not the time now, you should go home quickly and bring Qiqi to the old house" "Didn't I just take it with me a few days ago?" Lu Tianhua was very impatient, "Why do you have to do it again today" "Lu Junhan is here," Liu Huilan said anxiously, "He even brought his daughter! The old man also said that he would give 9% of Lu's shares to Lu Junhan!" "What?!" Lu Tianhua was shocked. He didn't even play cards now and asked hurriedly: "Grandpa really gave it to me?" "That's not true!" "Grandma, why don't you stop it?" "I also want to stop it, but my words are useless!" Liu Huilan couldn't help complaining, "It's not like you don't know your grandfather's temper. When did he put women in his eyes? I won't tell you more, hurry up Bring Qiqi here, the old man always loves Qiqi the most, I guarantee that when the old man sees Qiqi, he will give you the 9% shares when he is happy!" ¡­¡­ explain. The old man is a scumbag, but he is the kind of cold-blooded person. He doesn't like Liu Huilan, nor does he like Wen Wanwan. He only cares about whether the Lu family can continue. He is also an old-fashioned person who only likes boys. But if such a cold-blooded person really likes Fucked a kidyou know. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Lili knows how to fish (3) Lu Junhan finished answering the phone in the yard outside. As soon as he turned around, a small pink figure rushed towards his arms, "Dad!" The little girl was excited and still very happy to see him. She raised her delicate little face and looked at him with clear black eyes: "Dad, my aunt said that we are not going home today." "Um." "Then, dad, are we going to sleep with grandpa today?" She memorized all the bad guys in the book. There was no great-great-grandfather in it, so great-grandfather must be a good person. She likes good people. So the little girl was happy to sleep with her great-grandfather. "You have a beautiful idea! Who wants to follow you" Lu Junhan hadn¡¯t replied yet. He was holding a fishing rod in his hand. When the old man who happened to be passing by heard this, he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, and said angrily: "A little girl actually, dares to say such words. It is simply offensive and insulting to the family tradition!" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Tsk, did this old man get into trouble with Lili today? How to find fault with a little girl everywhere. The little girl is only three years old, and the sleep she is talking about must be very simple sleep. The little girl is a good girl, but the old man is a good old man. ?Looking at the old man¡¯s expression, he must be thinking wrongly. Sure enough, once this person gets old, everything he thinks about will be dirty! The little girl is indeed a good girl. She has no idea why her great-grandfather is angry. Then, she blinked her eyes, raised her head and asked her father in confusion, "Dad, what is Sha Feng White Pig? Is it like a family style?" The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "Pfft¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan was too lazy to explain, so he simply said calmly: "Your great-grandfather is praising you for your beauty." The little girl didn¡¯t expect her great-grandfather to like her so much. She was a little shy, but she still said to the old man with a happy face: ¡°Thank you, great-grandfather, you are very beautiful too!¡± The old man¡¯s face was ashen: ¡°You!¡± Song Qingwan almost couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter. An old man is so masculine that he is exaggerated by a little girl, and I am afraid that he will really be vomited by qi. In the end, the old man held it in again and again, his face turned red with anger, but he still couldn't say anything. He could only glare at the little girl bitterly, snorted heavily, and walked towards the edge of the pond with his fishing rod and bucket in hand. The old man has no special hobbies except work. He just likes fishing and gambling. "It was fine when I was young and I could just have fun and entertain myself when I had nothing to do. But as I get older, I become more and more obsessed with these two things. If I don't fish or gamble for a day, I feel uncomfortable." Now, a large pond has been dug in the yard, which the old man specially uses for fishing. The old man had only taken a few steps when he thought of something and fell back again. With an old face and a majestic voice, he called out to Lu Junhan: ¡°You happen to be here, I¡¯ll ask someone to get you a rod later. Come and fish with me for a few rounds!¡± "I won't go," Lu Junhan refused simply, with a pale expression on his face, "I don't have time." Fishing is not like playing mahjong or golf. Playing a few games of mahjong or golf may not take an hour, but fishing is different. This thing can be fished from morning to night. ??????????? And the old man¡¯s game is obviously only because he caught a fish! He doesn¡¯t have that much time to spend here. And I don¡¯t have the patience. "No time?" The old man laughed angrily, "You see you have a lot of time!" "I'm very busy." Lu Junhan said lightly. "Busy? What are you busy with?" the old man said gloomily, "Don't tell me it's the company's business, I haven't given you much trouble!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 Lili knows how to fish (4) The old man snorted coldly, "I think you just don't want to accompany me, an old man!" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Are you just looking for someone to accompany you?" Seeing that his grandson was relaxed, the old man rarely softened his expression, "Of course! Otherwise, what do you think?" No matter how cold-blooded and ruthless people outside say he is, he was still young when he was young. Now that he is old and there is no one around to talk to, he is always a little lonely. Lu Junhan didn't care whether he was lonely or not. He was very busy anyway and didn't want to waste time on meaningless things like fishing. So, he said quietly: "Then I will recommend someone to you." The old man was very vigilant: "Who? I don't want anyone else! All I have to do is pretend to be dumb. It's boring. It's not as good as me being alone!" "Not a servant." "That is¡­¡­" Lu Junhan pushed the little girl out of his arms: "Her." Facing the little girl¡¯s clear and innocent eyes, the old man¡¯s face turned ugly again: ¡°She? She knows nothing about fishing.¡± Lu Junhan glanced at him lightly, "Didn't you say you just wanted to find someone to accompany you?" "" "She's very good, and she won't pretend to be mute," Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and gave a rare smile, "You won't be lonely." "" The old man knew that something was up with him as soon as he saw his expression, and waved his hands angrily, "That's all, you are just like your father, both cruel and ruthless! At worst, I will go alone." After saying that, the old man took his fish bucket and fishing rod and left angrily. Song Qingwan looked at the old man's back and sighed: "When I came back this time, I realized that my dad has actually changed a lot, and his temper has become a lot hotter." Lu Junhan turned a deaf ear and lowered his head to let the little girl go and play with the old man. "Then dad, will you come to me later?" The little Loli didn't want to let him go. "Um." "Really?" The little girl didn't expect him to agree so easily. Before she could be happy, the man raised his eyebrows and said, "Fake. I'll go home later, without you." The little girl looked aggrieved and her eyes were red again. Song Qingwan was really helpless. She came over and hugged Lu Li distressedly. She looked at Lu Junhan speechlessly: "Do you have to make her cry?" Lu Junhan tugged at her thin lips: "I didn't know she was so careless about teasing." Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him and comforted the little girl in a low voice: "Lili, don't cry. Your father lied to you. He will never abandon you" "Really?" The little girl raised her red eyes, looking pitiful. "It's really true," Song Qingwan felt heartbroken just looking at it, "If you don't believe me, ask your dad." The little girl looked at the man with tears in her eyes: "Dad" "real." "Don't worry, I won't abandon you," Lu Junhan looked down at his phone and coaxed her absentmindedly, "I promise to take you with me when I go to the toilet and shower in the future. Is that okay?" Song Qingwan: "" Little girl: "" Lu Junhan raised his eyelids, "Are you still crying?" "" After the little Loli knew that her father was playing tricks on her, she pouted her little mouth, stepped on her father hard with her little feet, and then snorted, "Bad dad." After saying that, she ran to find her great-grandfather. Song Qingwan watched the little girl run to the old man's side, and then looked away. He turned to look at Lu Junhan. Afraid that he might have some estrangement towards the old man, she thought about it and didn¡¯t know whether she should tell the matter. But she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t tell it this time, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to tell it in the future, so she finally said: "There is something, I don't know whether I should tell you or not. Actuallymy father told me about my brother's car accident, and he asked me to come back to support you, but he didn't let me tell you" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55 Lili knows how to fish (5) The expression on Lu Junhan's handsome face was still extremely cold. She seemed to be indifferent to everything, and she seemed not to be interested in her topic at all. This brat actually looks a lot like her brother, and has the same bad temper. Without looking carefully, she really thought it was her brother who was back. Song Qingwan paused, her voice was as cold as ever, but there was a trace of nostalgia for the past in her eyes: "At that time, my brother was in a car accident, and I was studying in seclusion abroad, so the news was blocked. Later, my father sent someone to tell me the news, and he asked me to come back to support you" The man interrupted her expressionlessly: "I know this." "But dad didn't let me tell" Song Qingwan suddenly paused and looked at him in shock: "You you know?" "Yeah." Lu Junhan raised an indifferent eyebrow: "Why else do you think I would go back to my old house?" Lu Junhan is such a vengeful person. If the old man is so heartless that he and Lu Anran are not adopted, and he doesn't care about their life and death at all, he will not even see the old man, let alone return to his old house. ¡°On the contrary, they will kill the old man to death. How can you tolerate the old man acting like a monster in the Lu family? She lost her composure for a moment and opened her mouth: "How do you know? Did the old man tell you?" ? Okay, this bad old man, at that time, he had to let her keep the secret, but now he is the first to tell it. He was the good guy, and she became the bad guy. "Do you think it's possible?" Lu Junhan glanced at her coldly. "I¡­¡­" At this moment, an angry voice from the old man came from the edge of the pond: "You little girl, why do you talk so much!!!" Even though we are so far apart, we can still hear that the old man is about to collapse: "Get out of here! I don't need anyone to accompany you! Stay away from me! Stay away!!! Even my fish have been scared away by you!" Song Qingwan: "" It¡¯s really impossible. This old man is not born to take the tender route. Let alone tell Lu Junhan about this. "I checked it myself." Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, took out the lighter, and lit the cigarette on his fingertips. After a while, blue-white smoke blurred his cold and sharp face: "After the old man went against me, I started to have doubts." With Lu Junhan¡¯s current strength, it is not difficult to investigate such an old matter. Song Qingwan was confused, "Noyou are suspicious of this?" Lu Junhan smoked a cigarette and looked at her silently. That look is like looking at Lili oh, no, it's almost like looking at a mentally retarded person. Song Qingwan: "" In fact, she is not a business person at all, nor does she understand the machinations in the mall. In the early years, if the old man had not secretly helped, she would have been swallowed up by other shareholders just because she was a powerless person. When her brother was in a car accident, she was studying in a foreign gallery. She dreamed of becoming a great painter and was full of romanticism. Although she has become President Song now, in terms of business skills and acumen, she is far behind her brother and Lu Junhan. As expected, the Lu family are all a bunch of perverts! "What are you looking at, brat! I am your aunt after all," Song Qingwan exploded, "At least save some face for me! Tell me, how did you find out? Why didn't I know?" Lu Junhan withdrew his indifferent gaze, put out the cigarette in his hand, and said indifferently: "The old man has special forces who he personally taught, but every time the people who come to steal documents from me are people from the company. These people are all the ghosts in the group that I want to eradicate. Even a person would find it strange." "" No, I don¡¯t find it strange. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 Lili knows how to fish (6) Song Qingwan simply felt that this was a coincidence. But after hearing what Lu Junhan said, she suddenly realized. Too. Although there are many security guards in the Lu family villa, the anti-theft system is even more complete, making it difficult for even a mosquito to fly in. ¡°But if the old man really wants to steal Lu¡¯s confidential documents, it¡¯s not a problem to send a special force under his command to just steal a document. But he didn't do that. Instead, he kept sending his people to Lu Junhan, the brat, as if he was suicidal, as if he was afraid that the brat wouldn't know that they were his people. Nowadays, most of the old man¡¯s people in the company have been reduced. It is inseparable from the old man¡¯s willingness to commit suicide and send people away thousands of miles away. Song Qingwan rubbed her forehead and said helplessly: "After all this, it turns out that the old man has wanted to quit the company for a long time. Unfortunately, I thought he was causing trouble for you every day because he wanted to train you!" After all, the old man believed in iron-blooded education, and his soldiers were trained like this by his devil! It¡¯s not just her, but everyone else feels the same way. After all, the fight between the grandfather and grandson is too real. The old man¡¯s ruthless look makes it look like he wants to swallow up the Lu family. ¡°Don¡¯t blame them for thinking wrongly. Song Qingwan frowned and asked again: "In that case, what have you been busy with recently? You haven't even seen anyone." Lu Junhan took a drag on his cigarette and didn¡¯t say much. He just said lightly: "There are fewer people in the company, but the old man still has a lot of shares and properties" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Obviously, this brat thinks it¡¯s not enough for the old man to give him away, and wants him to hand over all the power and power in his hands! "Don't think about it, dad can't give it to you," Song Qingwan shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know dad¡¯s temperament, he values ??rights more than anyone else!¡± "I was surprised that I was able to give you 9% of the shares just now. If the situation hadn't allowed it, I would have really wanted to see if the sun was coming out from the west today!" "Give me 9% of the shares? Think too much." Lu Junhan's black eyes were deep and deep, his profile was cold and indifferent, he pulled his lips and sarcastically said: "Do you really think the old man is stupid? He is very smart. Even if he doesn't give me the 9%, I can grab it tomorrow. He can't hold it." Therefore, if the old man had known that he could not hold on to this share, he might as well have given it to Lu Junhan, in exchange for Lu Junhan staying here for one night. No matter how you calculate it, it¡¯s all the cunning old man who made the profit. Song Qingwan: "" She always felt that she and her grandfather and grandson were never from the same world. The two of them were fighting fiercely, and she looked on in confusion. "So these days you are busy with these 9% shares?" After Song Qingwan knew the whole story, she naturally sided with Lu Junhan. She raised her lips and slapped Lu Junhan: "Okay, brat, I don't know that you are so powerful that you can even snatch away the old man's shares." After saying that, she paused, looked at the old man¡¯s tall back in the distance, and sighed in a cold voice: "However, after this time, dad will definitely be on guard. The remaining shares may not be that easy." Lu Junhan had deep eyes and a sharp and deep face. He lowered his eyes and took a puff of cigarette without saying anything. ¡­¡­ Here, the old man roared with anger and collapse. The little girl raised her soft white hands and rubbed her ears that were buzzing from the shock. Then, she blinked her bright big eyes, shook her head, and said in a sweet voice: "Grandpa, if Lili doesn't leave, daddy asked me to come and play with you." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57 Lili knows how to fish (7) The little loli listens to her father very much. If you say you want to play with your great-grandpa, you will definitely play with your great-grandpa! She is a good baby! Her small body squatted on the edge of the pond, her side face was plump and fair, with a little baby fat, her eyelashes as long as crow feathers fluttered, she was cute and beautiful, like an elf who was inexperienced in the world. The old man didn¡¯t think she was cute at all. Instead, he thought she couldn¡¯t get rid of her, talked too much, and was really annoying! "No need to accompany me! I don't need anyone to accompany me! I can be fine by myself," The old man had an angry look on his face. He was sitting on a fishing chair, holding a fishing rod in his hand. He was on the verge of collapse at any time. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t afraid that Lu Junhan would come to trouble him, and this little girl was his great-granddaughter, he would have pushed her into the lake and it would have been over! Seeing that the little girl still refused to leave, he was filled with anger, turned around and roared again: "You girl, don't you understand human language? I told you to stay away from me. Stay away from me. Don't you understand? Look, all my fish are scared away by you! How can I catch them when you are here?" " "Grandpa, you scared Yuyu away yourself, not Lili. You can't accuse others unjustly." The little girl squatted on the edge of the pond with her small body, raising her hands to cover her little ears, looking up at him with her bright white face, her little breasts made a soft sound. "You!" The old man stood up from the chair angrily. He walked a few steps, took a few deep breaths, and after calming down a little, he picked up the fishing rod and chair, turned around and left angrily: "Okay! You're not leaving, are you? I'm leaving!" "Grandpa, don't run around, or dad won't be able to find us when he comes" Seeing that he left angrily, the little Loli quickly got up from the ground. Just as she was about to catch up, she turned around and saw the man walking towards her. Her steps suddenly stopped, her beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, her little figure flew directly towards the man, hugged him with her little hands, raised her head, and shouted sweetly and softly: "Dad!" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly, patted her little head gently with his big hand, curled his gracefully curved thin lips, and gave a low "hmm". At this time, the little girl seemed to have remembered something. She held the man's sleeve with her little hand and wanted to run in a certain direction. Her cheeks were red and she said hurriedly: "Dad, great-grandpa, great-grandpa has gone over there" "It's okay, don't worry about him." After saying that, Lu Junhan took the fishing gear from the servant on the side, looked down at her, and said with raised lips: "Want to fish?" "I want to!" The little girl immediately stood up straight, her eyes brighter than the stars in the sky, "Dad, do you want to teach me how to fish?" "I'm looking for someone to teach you." Seeing the little girl's dimmed eyes, the man paused, lowered his eyes to look at his watch, and said, "I'll be back in half an hour when I'm done." "Will you teach me then?" The little girl's eyes lit up again. "Yeah." Lu Junhan said in a cold voice, "You can play by yourself first." The little girl took the fishing rod from his hand, which was taller than hers. Her dark eyes were filled with joy: "Okay! Dad, you must come back soon. Lili is waiting for you!" Seeing her looking so happy, Lu Junhan couldn't help but curled his lips slightly: "Yeah." ¡­¡­ The old man walked to the other side of the pond, sat down and started fishing. There is no noisy little girl next to me, my ears are very clear, and I feel relaxed both physically and mentally! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 Lili knows how to fish (8) The sun is not very bright today, but the temperature in the air is still quite high. Seeing this, the servant came over and set up a parasol for him, and placed a small table filled with ice drinks and desserts in case he needed it. The old man was sitting under the umbrella, holding a very expensive fishing rod in his wrinkled old hands. He squinted his eyes slightly, his sharp eyes fell on the lake, but his expression was leisurely, just waiting for the fish to take the bait! He started fishing when he was young and has never stopped fishing. Although people are old now, their fishing skills are as good as theirs. No one knows better than him how to catch fish in the shortest time and in the most effective way. This thing is actually like gambling. The more you catch, the more addictive you become. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he glanced not far away, and the old man snorted with disdain between his breaths. Over there, Song Qingwan and Little Loli also set up parasols with the help of their servants. They sat on the chairs below, took out long fishing rods from their fishing gear bags, and set them up on the edge of the pond, seemingly ready to start fishing. That posture is extremely unprofessional at first glance. The old man could not help but sneer, his old face full of disdain and ridicule. Women are women, so what can they catch? It¡¯s just to pass the time. It is simply a waste of his good fish in this pond! The old man¡¯s current mood is as if he had finally bought a bottle of expensive, mellow, and historic red wine. He should have tasted it carefully, but Song Qingwan and the little girl swallowed it as tea. Seeing them in such a wasteful manner makes me angry and distressed! But the next second, he was slapped in the face! As soon as the fishing rod was put down, Song Qingwan shouted in surprise and excitement: "Lili! Come on! It's moving, the fishing rod is moving, we must have caught a fish!" The old man: "" "What a guy! It's still a big fish!" Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t lift it by herself, so she called two servants to catch the fish: ¡°Lili, where is the bucket? Where is the bucket to hold the fish?¡± The little girl held a fish bucket about the same size as herself, and ran over in a cute and stumbling way: "Auntie, aunt, I'm here, and the bucket is here too. Put the fish in it quickly, it looks good." It¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± Even though the distance was so far, the old man could still clearly see that the fish was indeed very big. The old man turned his head with a serious expression, but still snorted disdainfully. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just a little bit of luck. It doesn¡¯t explain anything "Hey, Lili, look, your fishing rod has also moved, another fish must have been hooked!" The old man: "" "My God! This one is bigger than the one just now!" Song Qingwan's smiling voice came over: "We are so lucky today." The old man: "" ¡­¡­ In less than half an hour, Song Qingwan and Lu Li caught a bucket full of fish. Almost as soon as I put the bait down, the fish took the bait. They are very lively here, and they have to ask for help from time to time to pull up the fish. In comparison, the place where the old man, who is said to be a professional fishing player, seems much colder Half an hour later, he only caught one small fish, not as thick as a finger. The old man¡¯s face turned completely dark. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan and Little Loli have fished enough, and they don¡¯t plan to fish anymore. They were lying next to the bucket, counting fish one by one. After a while, the little Loli raised her bright eyes, stretched out her little hand, and compared the numbers: "Auntie, auntie, we caught nine fish! That's a lot!" Song Qingwan smiled, but before she could reply, she saw the old man walking towards them with a fishing rod in his hands and a serious expression on his face. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 Lili knows how to fish (9) Song Qingwan was stunned and pulled the little girl up from the ground. When I looked at his serious and cold face, I felt like I was back to my childhood for a moment. Her hands and feet couldn¡¯t help but feel a little cramped, and her always cold and crisp voice was filled with a trace of hesitation: "UmDad, what are you doing here?" The fish in this pond all belong to the old man, and usually only the old man fishes here. Song Qingwan guessed: "Probably they went fishing without asking the old man's permission. The old man was unhappy and came here to investigate. Just as he was about to open his mouth to explain, he saw the old man¡¯s sharp eyes and commanded solemnly: "You guys pack up the things here and go fishing over there!" The old man¡¯s temper was as cold and hard as ever, and he didn¡¯t say any reason. He ordered them to move out as soon as he arrived, and said coldly: ¡°I have requisitioned this place!¡± The old man thought about it for a long time and felt that it must be due to the location. There must be more fish here than there. If he hadn¡¯t been forced away by that noisy and annoying little girl just now, he would have fished in this place in the past. Every time I come down, I gain a lot. At the best time, you can catch six or seven fish a day. It can be seen that there are indeed a lot of fish here. The old man is very ambitious, with a strong and sincere personality. Such people generally have strong self-esteem and will never tolerate others being more powerful than him, let alone others stepping on his head. What¡¯s more, this time he was stepped on by the woman he despised the most! Therefore, the old man decided to avenge his previous shame! Earn back the face you just lost! In the past, nothing he wanted to do failed. After saying that, the old man didn¡¯t care whether they agreed or not, and just asked the servants to move all his fishing gear here. Song Qingwan and Little Loli don¡¯t plan to go fishing anymore, so it doesn¡¯t matter where they go. ¡° Moreover, their place is relatively simple, but there is no small table, iced drinks and desserts. It¡¯s just a parasol, chairs, fishing gear, and nothing else. They have been extremely thirsty and hungry for a long time. Change it It's not bad. The little loli thinks so too. She was young and felt hungry even after eating four or five meals a day. When she was just fishing, she had already been craving for the desserts and drinks on the old man¡¯s table. So, without saying anything more, the two parties changed positions very harmoniously. When little Loli passed by, she didn¡¯t forget to take the nine fish she caught before. As soon as she arrived at the old man¡¯s territory, she and Song Qingwan released the fish. The little loli looks at them pitifully. Song Qingwan simply felt that this was the old man¡¯s fish and he wouldn¡¯t dare to eat it, so it would be better to just release it. The little Loli was holding a small fish. The fish didn't even flutter in her arms, it was as quiet as if it were dead. She gently put it in the water, her dark eyelashes like crow feathers hanging on her eyelids, and she whispered to the fish in her hand: "Yuyu, I'm sorry, my aunt and I didn't catch you here on purpose, it's because you are too greedy!" fish:"¡­¡­" What¡¯s wrong with eating some of your bait? ! ! After saying that, the little Loli let go of her hand in the water, but for some reason, the fish did not swim away, but kept rubbing her little hand. The body of the fish was still circling around her hand, feeling very intimate and fond of her. Not only that. Within three minutes, all the fish in the pond seemed to feel a familiar scent of the same kind. Immediately afterwards, red, white, blue, and all kinds of fish gathered in groups, like a colorful ribbon The next second, everyone rushed towards Lu Li! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60 The old man jumping around (1) Song Qingwan¡¯s beautiful and lazy eyebrows were as cold as ever. She refused the help of the servant and came over personally to pour the bucket of fish into the pond and release it. Then, she placed the empty fish bucket next to it. He raised his hands and fiddled with the long black gauze skirt on his body a few times. He bent down and squatted next to the little girl. He imitated her posture, lowered his head slightly, and stirred the water in the lake with his long fingers painted with bright red nail polish. . The cool touch of the lake water instantly spread from the fingertips to the whole body, dissipating a lot of heat. At this moment, I suddenly heard the little girl giggling next to me. The laughter was crisp and soft, like a silver bell, and it was so nice. Song Qingwan raised her head curiously and looked over with her narrow red phoenix eyes. The little girl¡¯s face is full of smiles, her eyes are curved, and she is as beautiful as the most beautiful moonlight in the sky. Her little hands were immersed in the cold lake water. Next to her white and tender little hands, there were several red carp crowding around her. Some of them were still spitting bubbles at her happily Song Qingwan then discovered that the eight fish she had just fallen down seemed to have all gone to the little girl. She was surprised at first, and then laughed and said: "Lili, these fish seem to like you very much" "I like them too!" The little girl raised her eyes happily, her eyes were dark and bright, shining like the most precious black gems in the world, "Auntie, do you like fish?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the box, Song Qingwan doesn't like fishing, so the only use of these koi fish for her is to eat. But she didn¡¯t want to destroy the child¡¯s innocence, so she smiled and said, ¡°Of course I like it.¡± As she spoke, she tilted her head and sighed in pretense of distress: "But I think these fish don't seem to like me very much" "Will not!" Before she could finish speaking, the extremely defensive little girl became anxious. Her delicate little face was serious and serious, and her cute expression could make everyone cute! "Yuyu likes Auntie very much!" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t take it too seriously, just looking at the little girl¡¯s gentle smile. Seeing her like this, the little girl puffed up her face angrily, "Auntie, what they said is true!" "Okay, okay, really, really" Song Qingwan looked at her, her heart was so soft. " If my brother and sister-in-law were still here, I would probably be very happy to see that brat Lu Junhan actually have such a beautiful and well-behaved daughter. ?????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT THE LORI The little girl refused to admit defeat. She lowered her long eyelashes and grabbed a small red koi carp with her little hands. She glanced at Song Qingwan secretly and saw that she didn't pay attention. She put her little face close to the fish, as if coaxing it secretly, and said in a small voice: "You can't just like me, you also have to like my aunt. My aunt is very nice." fish:"¡­¡­" The fish was motionless, apparently pretending to be dead. The little girl¡¯s voice was aggrieved and anxious: ¡°Go to your aunt¡¯s place quickly! Otherwise, your aunt will think I lied to her¡± The fish seemed to be dead and didn¡¯t react at all. Lu Li: "" The main thing is that fish are afraid of people, and Song Qingwan¡¯s aura is too strong, and they don¡¯t like it. "If you don't go to your aunt's place" The little girl was afraid that the fish in her hand would die from lack of water, so she had to put it back. He pursed his bright red mouth again, thought about it for a moment, then with a stern face, threatened them fiercely: "I will ask my father to come over and eat you! My father is very powerful, he will eat all of youeven the bones!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 The old man jumping around (2) The koi fish in the lake remained indifferent. She only circled around Lu Li's little hand, wagging her tail, and didn't go to Song Qingwan's end at all. The little girl was really angry now and moved another person out: "I still have my great-grandfather! He is also very good He is particularly good at fishing. I will ask him to catch you all later" Next to her, Song Qingwan slightly raised her lips, her cold brows and eyes glowing with gentle warmth. Although her eyes did not fall on the little girl, her ears were not deafened. Listening to the little girl threatening a group of fish for her sake. Although it looks a bit childish, my heart is so soft. "However, the little girl's thoughts are destined to fail. How can these fish understand human language? Not to mention, being able to listen to these threats The little Loli said seriously: "Yes, my great-grandfather is the one who fishes over there. He is very fierce and his voice is very loud! If you don't listen to me, I will let him come and disturb you to death every day" As soon as these words were said, the big fish and the small fish that were slowly swaying their tails in the lake suddenly all stared at their big fish eyes, motionless, as if they were dead. The next second, as if someone pressed the switch, all the fish started to move! As if running for his life, he quickly ran to Song Qingwan's side and waggled his tail. It seems a bit flattering. Song Qingwan: "" "Auntie, look, look," the little girl was very happy, and came closer with her milky face, "Lili didn't lie to you, Yuyu really likes you." Song Qingwan looked at a large group of shivering koi fish in front of her with extremely complicated eyes. After that, she turned her head and met the little girl's shining eyes, with a look begging for praise. Her heart moved slightly, she raised her hand and touched the little girl's head, and praised with a smile without hesitation: "Our Lili is awesome!" But what I¡¯m thinking about is: Dad, look at you scaring your fish. ¡­¡­ However, when it comes to Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan had just finished praising the little girl. When she raised her eyes, she saw the old man walking towards her not far away. But this time it was different, he didn¡¯t hold anything in his hand. Song Qingwan wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted to do, so she raised her head and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter with you coming here?¡± The old man didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by her, and his face froze. As if to hide something, he coughed heavily, and with a serious face that was always unsmiling, he looked at her displeased and said: "I can't come over if nothing happens? This entire pond belongs to me. I can go wherever I want! You have nothing to do with it!" Song Qingwan was helpless: "Dad, that's not what I meant" The old man waved his hand forcefully to interrupt her, and said in an old and strong voice: "Okay, okay, you are busy with your business, don't worry about me." Song Qingwan had no choice but to give up. The old man looked here for a few times and walked away for a while. It didn¡¯t take long before I went back. Seeing that the water in the lake was clear and cold, it was cooler than staying under a parasol, and it was rare for these fish to get close to her. Song Qingwan also became playful, and it would be useless if she didn't touch it anyway. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have this opportunity next time. She simply asked the servant to move the parasol over, and placed two small chairs on the shore. While playing with the fish, she talked to the little girl. But in the middle of talking while turning his head, he looked up and saw the old man walking towards them again. Song Qingwan wanted to get up, but when she thought of what the old man said just now, she paused and had to pretend she didn't see him. "Great grandpa! Auntie, it's great grandpa" ¡°Obviously, the little girl also discovered him! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 The old man jumping around (3) The little Loli stood up from her chair and wanted to go over and say hello to her great-grandpa. But as soon as she got up, she was pulled back by Song Qingwan. "Aunt?" Song Qingwan looked into the little girl¡¯s confused and beautiful eyes, found an excuse at random, and said in a low voice: "Your great-grandpa is thinking about something. We'd better not disturb him, otherwise your great-grandpa will be angry." Hearing this, the little girl sat back in her seat obediently and nodded: "Yeah, Lili won't go." Song Qingwan looked at her like this, rubbed her head with a smile, and kissed her again: "Baby, you are so good! Oh, by the way, where did we talk about just now?" Little Loli: "Auntie, you talked about the fight between my father and me when he was three years old." "Yes, yes, I remembered it," Song Qingwan curled up her lips and said with a smile, "Your dad has been restless since he was a child. When he was only three years old, he beat someone else's six-year-old child because he was too ugly. It¡¯s an eyesore for him¡­¡± The puppy Lu Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, with a look of admiration: ¡°Daddy is so awesome!¡± "It's very powerful," Song Qingwan twitched her lips and said amusedly: "But as soon as he came home, he was severely beaten by my brother" The little girl said timidly: "Dad is so pitiful Why does grandpa hit dad?" "He's a pathetic piece of shit," Song Qingwan snorted coldly: "After your grandfather beat him up, your father turned around and told your great-grandfather, and then your great-grandfather beat your grandfather severely. Your father came over to touch up his feet in the middle, and he almost It made your grandpa very angry.¡± After Song Qingwan finished talking about Lu Junhan's deeds when he was three years old, he raised his head and noticed that the old man had returned to his territory again. "When Song Qingwan started talking about Lu Junhan's five years old, the old man slowly came over again. When talking about what happened when he was seven years old, the old man went back again. After going back and forth like this several times, Song Qingwan almost finished telling Lu Junhan everything from childhood to adulthood, and the old man came over again. This time he was walking towards them. Song Qingwan had been paying attention to him, so when she saw him coming, she didn't know whether to get up or not. Lu Li raised her head and called him obediently: "Grandpa!" "Um." It¡¯s rare that the old man actually agreed. Song Qingwan looked surprised, and finally stood up: "Dad" "You are busy with your business, I have nothing to do," The old man had his hands behind his back, and his body standing in front of them was extra straight and hard. However, her eyes glanced several times at the lake in front of Song Qingwan, which was filled with all kinds of fish. Her eyes were shining, and she was so stubborn. "I just sit for too long. I just want to walk around and do some exercise." Song Qingwan was even more surprised. In her opinion, the old man was not a person who liked to explain. He usually only issued various orders cold-bloodedly, and others only needed to execute them without asking any questions. "Umthat's okay, Dad, you can do whatever you wantbut the weather is quite hot now, do you want something to drink?" Song Qingwan actually had no hope. The table is full of iced drinks that young people and children love to drink. The old man is very old-fashioned. He usually only drinks hot tea, and it is the kind of tea that is freshly brewed. To her surprise, the old man really wanted it. I saw him cough slightly, his serious face looked a little unnatural, but his tone was still a habitual order: "Then what give me a glass of orange juice." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63 The old man¡¯s conspiracy Song Qingwan was startled at first, "Orange juice?" The old man said in a deep tone: "Yes! Is there a problem?" She came back to her senses immediately and said quickly: "No, no problem" Since the drinks have been drunk, it is natural to prepare a chair for the old man. You can¡¯t let the old man drink standing up, right? So, when the servant saw this, he quickly brought a chair over. "The amazing thing is that the old man didn't refuse. When the little Loli saw that her great-grandfather really wanted to sit with them, her eyes were crooked, not to mention how happy she was. She quickly stood up, dragged her little chair, and moved it out of the way, trying to prevent her great-grandfather from being exposed to the sun: "Grandpa, please sit here with Lili. Lili is very nice here! It won't get too hot!" The old man reluctantly hummed. In fact, his mood is very complicated. Thinking about a few hours ago, he wished that this little chatterbox would be as far away from him as possible, but now he came over on his own initiative. If it weren¡¯t for catching fish This fishing is just like gambling. He spent his time, and if he couldn't catch any fish or only caught a small fish, he would be really angry. This is how the old man feels now. How does he know why there are no fish there again? ! ! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This time it¡¯s better, but for such a long time, I can¡¯t catch any fish! On their side, there are as many fish as they want, and those with more fish are beginning to crowd out the fish! What a hell! He has never failed like this! It¡¯s really embarrassing to lose to two women. The old man was sitting on the chair. The more he thought about it, the angrier and more irritated he became. Finally, he took a sip of ice orange juice¡ª¡ª The surging sweetness made him frown involuntarily. After one sip, I didn¡¯t drink anymore. The little Loli blinked her big black eyes, leaned over and asked him softly and cutely: "Grandpa, aren't you going to fish anymore?" This little girl is simply incapable of opening any pot! The old man was poked in a painful spot, and he was so angry that he wanted to jump. However, he did not forget what he was here to do. He could only hold back the raging anger in his eyes and said as calmly as possible: ¡°I¡¯m not going to fish anymore, I¡¯m going to take a rest.¡± "Oh Grandpa, how many fish did you catch?" The little girl kept going and stabbed him hard in the heart. "" The old man almost couldn't help it. He turned his head coldly, pursed his thin lips, and said harshly: "You don't care how much I caught, I caught more than you anyway!" The little Loli was not jealous at all, but was very happy: "Grandpa, you are so awesome!" The old man looked at her admiringly, and for some reason, he felt a little unnatural: "it's just so-so." "Can Lili take a look?" "" The old man said with a straight face, "What are you looking at! What's so interesting about those fish!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The old man was afraid that the little girl would ask another question, looked directly at the lake full of fish, pretending to be casual, asked Song Qingwan: "Did you sprinkle fish feed into the water?" Song Qingwan was stunned: "Fish feed? No, we don't use this thing." Of course the old man knows they are useless. Because he secretly spread a lot of fish feed on his own side, and not as many fish came to eat the feed as Song Qingwan spread it on his side! And just like that, he still can't catch fish, which is really annoying. The old man asked again: "Then why are there so many fish here?" Song Qingwan smiled and said: "Oh, you said thisyou have to ask Lili about thisI don't know why, but those fish like her especially" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64 Little Fish "Just her?" The old man sat on the chair with a look of disdain, clearly showing his disbelief: "She is a little girl over three years old, how can she have such ability? Who is she fooling!" "Yes! Lili has this ability!" The cute and beautiful little Lu Li came over. There was no trace of embarrassment on her delicate face. Instead, she straightened out her breasts. Her black eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings. She boasted proudly. Hold yourself, "Grandpa, my aunt didn't lie to you. Yuyu really likes me. I'm amazing!" The little girl is full of confidence, and her posture seems to say that she is the best in the world, and everyone else is trash! The old man: "" This little girl is so shameless! She must have learned it from her dad! Song Qingwan also said: "Dad, I actually don't know what happened to these fish. Anyway, there were so many of them without paying attention, but these fish are indeed coming towards Lili." "If you don't believe it, I can't help it. Maybe children are more attracted to small animals" "what do you mean?!" Probably he was poked in a sore spot, the old man puffed his beard and stared, "You mean I'm not popular enough to attract these fish?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect his reaction to be so big: ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant¡± "Old man, I fish here every day! I never fall behind!" The proud old man naturally couldn't listen, and his old eyes flashed with deep anger: "In terms of likes, those fish should also like me more! No matter what kind of little girl it is, the hair has not even grown yet!" Song Qingwan thought of how those fish were scared to death when they heard about the old man just now, and thought to herself: Those fish really don¡¯t like you more. "Grandpa, you are wrong! Lili's hair has grown all the way." Lu Li puffed up her cheeks. She pulled her hair with her little hands and corrected him seriously: "Look, my hair is so long. It's longer than yours" Song Qingwan: "" Lili, are you here to make a joke? The old man: "" ???????? Would his fish like this stupid thing? He doesn¡¯t believe it! Although Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know what was going on, those fish were indeed very close to Lili. She saw it with her own eyes and couldn¡¯t lie. This is probably the so-called animal connection? Song Qingwan is very aware of the old man's too serious character, and knows that if he doesn't let the old man see clearly now, he will not give up, let alone leave here. She pondered for a moment, thinking about how to persuade this stubborn old man. The old man himself is patriarchal and doesn¡¯t like Lili very much. If he doesn¡¯t explain clearly, he may have a worse impression of Lili after this time! It took a lot of effort to come up with the words. "dad¡­¡­" But before he could finish his words, he turned around and saw the old man conjuring a fishing rod out of nowhere, sitting there with a calm expression and starting to catch fish. Song Qingwan swallowed her words immediately. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°I told you I was here to fish, but she still had to explain so much. Lu Li on the side saw her great-grandpa catching a fish, her dark eyes were shining, and she obediently went to find a bucket for her great-grandfather to put the fish in. ¡°At first, the old man had fished here, and when he changed places with Song Qingwan and the others, he only took the fishing rod, not the fish bucket. So, the little girl easily found a fish bucket not far away. "Huh?" Lu Li looked at the fish bucket. The fish bucket was filled with water, and there was a small fish swimming around in it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 Koi¡¤Pear "Why is there a fish here?" The little girl scratched her head, her beautiful eyes full of confusion. She could never have imagined that this was the fish that her great-grandfather, who was a very good fisher, spent most of his time catching Song Qingwan released all the fish before. When the servants saw that the fish bucket was empty and they stopped fishing, they put the bucket away. Because all the fish buckets were the same, Lu Li mistakenly thought that her aunt didn't pay attention and missed a fish. But it¡¯s okay, luckily she saw it. The little girl dragged the fish bucket filled with water towards the edge of the pond, planning to release the little fish. There was quite a lot of water in the bucket. Lu Li dragged the bucket to the edge of the pond with difficulty. Just as he was about to release the fish, he saw the old man catching the fish while snorting and bringing up the old things again: "You are not young anymore. Why are you still acting like a child? You can even make up such a lie. I don't think these fish like that useless little girl. They are obviously hungry. Look at the many aquatic plants here. I just came here. Huh, you still want to lie to me" "Dad, I" at this time¡ª¡ª With a "plop", a bright red koi fish jumped out of the water. Its figure passed through a trace of flames in mid-air, and then ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? plunged into The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Plop¡­plop¡­¡± Immediately afterwards, there was a "plop" after another, and the fish in the pond seemed to have found a savior. One after another, they jumped into the little loli's bucket, as if they were escaping from the terrifying hell. Who knows what they just went through! "This old man is talking more and more, and his voice is still loud. You'd better run away!" If you don¡¯t run away, you will be noisy to death! It¡¯s really strange, I didn¡¯t talk so much when fishing before! "Don't come," Lu Li was a little angry, "I can't even pretend anymore!" She said so, but the fish continued to jump into her bucket as if they were not afraid of death. Not long after, the fish bucket in the little girl¡¯s hand was filled with fish, and she gained a lot. The old man, who had looked disdainful just now, was silent now. Song Qingwan glanced at him and felt that the old man was about to become autistic. She coughed lightly, shrugged, and whispered: "Dad I have said it before, these fish like Lili very much You just don't believe it, and I can't help it" The old man: "" ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan said he would be back in half an hour, but there were too many things to explain during the video conference. ?????????????????? Most of those subordinates didn¡¯t understand people¡¯s words, so it took a lot of time to call back the plan, change it again and again, and finally rush it slowly. He came out of the study room in the villa and walked to the yard with long legs. His expression was cold and he raised his eyes to look in a certain direction. There were parasols, chairs, and fishing rods set up on the shore. Everything was there, but Lu Li was nowhere to be seen. The man stood there, frowning slightly. Where are the people? Fell into the lake? "Grandpa! Look, another fish is hooked!" Suddenly, a familiar and tender voice came over, "And here, the fishing rod here also moved!" "Okay, right away, I'll be here right away!" The old man's voice was still strong and old, but he had a hearty smile that he never had before, "Don't touch it, I can catch it myself! Hey, good guy, this fish is really big! I have never caught such a big fish before. Woolen cloth!" Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and looked over there. I saw a parasol also set up there, and five or six fishing rods propped up on the shore. In less than ten seconds, the fishing rod moved. The old man and the little girl dragging the fish bucket kept running back and forth among the five or six fishing rods. They caught the fish and threw it into the bucket. Then they ran to another moving fishing rod and continued to catch the fish and threw it into the bucket. Just like that, I jumped back and forth repeatedly, so busy that I forgot myself and enjoyed myself. Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Qiqi The old man has always been calm and cold, but this is the first time he is solively. ??Even lively to the point of being a little abnormal. But the little girl is still pretty and cute, running around like a flying pink butterfly. Song Qingwan came over at this time, suddenly saw him, and paused: "Are you done with your work?" The man hummed lightly, still looking in that direction, frowning slightly, and said coldly: "Is the old man finally crazy?" Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan also looked at that place and coughed lightly, "Maybe he was too happy. After all, he has been fishing for decades, and I am afraid that he is not as happy as he is today." No, it used to take as little as half an hour to catch one, but now, you can catch several in just ten seconds, without even having time to rest. ???????????????????????? If it were gambling, the old man would probably win and become red-eyed. "dad!" Lu Li had sharp eyes, and it didn't take long for her to spot him. She stopped abruptly, raised a big smile on her lips, and ran towards him. As soon as I stood in front of him, I couldn't help but put my hands on my hips angrily, raised my little face, and said unhappily: "Dad, you are so slow, I have caught a lot of fish!" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and looked at her little face that was wet with sweat. Because she had been running for too long and was exposed to the sun, her face was flushed, and her already dark and slender eyelashes were soaked with sweat and became even darker, which made her clear and clean eyes extremely beautiful. The hair next to her cheek was stuck to her fair cheek, her bright red mouth was slightly open, and she was still breathing heavily. Before she could speak, the old man over there also came over. His face that was usually serious and unsmiling now actually had an unnoticeable smile. "Grandpa!" The little girl also saw him: "Aren't you going to fish anymore?" The old man waved his hand: "No more fishing. I'm tired too. That's it for today." After saying that, he coughed heavily, patted Lu Junhan's shoulder, and said in a deep voice with a slightly unnatural look on his face: "You girl you are indeed not bad." Song Qingwan was shocked. sky! Is this still her father who looks down on women and thinks women are useless? Lili is probably the first girl that the old man has praised. Although it is just a "good", it is already the best evaluation for the macho old man. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "It's just not bad? I think you are very involved in playing with her." The old man: "" "Nonsense!" The old man immediately threw his hands away in anger, "Who is so involved in playing with her" "Grandpa!" At this moment, a childish little milky voice came from not far away. I saw a small figure in a neat suit running over. When Song Qingwan saw it was him, her cold eyes narrowed dangerously, she folded her arms and snorted disdainfully. Lu Junhan had no expression, as if nothing and no one had anything to do with him. The little boy who ran over was about five or six years old. He hugged the old man when he came over, raised his delicate and delicate face, looked at the old man, and smiled extremely happily: "Grandpa, Qiqi misses you so much! Do you miss Qiqi?" "Of course I do!" The old man touched the boy's head, as if to prove something, and snorted coldly at Lu Jun, "See, this is the great-grandson I love the most!" Lu Junhan's expression did not change, and his tone was calm: "Okay, since your great-grandchildren are here, you shouldn't need my daughter to take you fishing tomorrow, right?" The old man: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67 Provocation Lu Junhan had never seen anything like this before. After thinking about it for a moment, he knew that the reason why the old man was fishing so fast must have something to do with that little guy. But Lu Junhan deserves to be Lu Junhan. ¡°One sentence touched upon the old man¡¯s pain! The old man has never been so happy fishing today! He has already tasted the joy of fishing with Lu Li. If he goes back to the days of catching one fish in half an hour, it would be more satisfying to kill him. Especially, he is used to fishing every day. If he doesn¡¯t catch fish, he will feel itchy all over. He has had enough fun today, and he will definitely have to fish tomorrow By then, the little guy will be gone The old man: "" Don¡¯t be afraid! He also has his precious great-grandson! His great-grandson is also a child, and he is a boy with a lot of money. He may be more attracted to fish than girls! Lu Qi hugged the old man, and when no one was paying attention, he glared at Lu Li over there, and raised a provocative and sinister smile at the corner of his bright red lips. His father Lu Tianhua told him and his mother everything. This kid wants to steal his grandpa from him. Just dream! Grandpa can only love him! When the little girl saw her brother smiling at her, she blinked her eyes, tilted her head and thought for a moment, and then smiled back with a big bright smile. Mom said that when making fish, you must be polite and don't be rude. To be a fish, you must be a good and well-educated fish. Lu Li stood next to Lu Junhan, smiling very openly and without restraint, as if she was afraid that he wouldn't see it! In Lu Qi¡¯s view, this is a complete provocation! It seems to be telling him, so what if you have a great-grandfather, I still have my father! Lu Qi was so angry that his whole body was shaking! Isn¡¯t it just a matter of having a good father? What are you showing off! What¡¯s there to show off! The little Loli blinked strangely, what's going on? Her brother looked very angry. Could it be that she didn¡¯t smile enough and my brother didn¡¯t see it, so he thought she wanted to ignore him? no. She must let her brother see it! Thinking of this, the little girl smiled even bigger and laughed happier. Lu Qi: "" So angry! "grandfather." Not long after, Lu Tianhua and his wife Chen Susu also came over and said hello to the old man. Afterwards, when he saw Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan, he smiled again: "It turns out that my brother and aunt are here too." Song Qingwan glanced at them coldly, not giving any face at all: "We are neither relatives nor friends, and we have no legal relationship. I'm afraid it's not appropriate to call them brother and aunt, right?" Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu's expressions froze. Having no reputation or status is their biggest flaw. Liu Huilan happened to come out of the room at this time. When she saw Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu, she was stunned for a moment, and then asked in surprise: "Susu, why are you here?" Chen Susu looked at each other, then looked at the old man, sighed, and said, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally, "Hey, grandma, isn't it because of Qiqi? When we went back a few days ago, he kept making noises and wanting to come over again, saying that he missed his grandpa. No, we happened to be free today, so we brought him over ¡± Liu Huilan's eyes passed over Lu Junhan and Lu Li vaguely. She looked at Chen Susu with a smile, and she didn't know who she was talking to: "You still have filial piety and know that your grandfather loves Qiqi the most. And every now and then, I have to trouble you to bring Qiqi over to show your grandfather. We are all embarrassed, and we don't know if it has disturbed your work." "Oh, grandma, we are all part of the same family, no matter how we disturb you or not, we see so many outsiders!" Chen Susu said with a smile, "No matter how busy Tianhua and I are at work, we are still not as important as you." Song Qingwan let out a cold "ha" and said sarcastically: "That's right. After all, you two are unemployed and you are all supported by the Lu family. You have more time. We are different. We make a lot of money every day and don't have enough time. Speaking of which, we are really envious. You guys." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Little Contestant Song Qingwan Song Qingwan¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, like a cold spring. These words were neither salty nor light, as if they were just stating a common fact. He said he envied them, but everyone could understand the ridicule in his words. "It's just that she and Lu Tianhua are both scum of society who feed off the Lu family!" Lu Tianhua¡¯s face looked ugly. Even the smile at the corner of Chen Susu's mouth disappeared, her fingers tightened in invisible places, and her face suddenly turned cold. But because of the old man¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t dare to have an attack. However, his eyes instantly turned red. She was already a bit pitiful, but when she looked at Song Qingwan while holding back tears, I felt even more pity for her. Chen Susu¡¯s beautiful face was pale, and she asked her in a trembling voice: "Auntie, Tianhua and I think we have never offended you. Why do you always target us?" She took a deep breath, calmed down a little, and said coldly: "We respect you as our elder, so we tolerate and respect you in everything. We will not talk about your cynicism before, but you are going too far now!" So what if Lu Tianhua has no status? He is a member of the Lu family after all, and the blood of the Lu family bleeds in his body! And she, Song Qingwan, is just a picked-up wild child, not even included in the Lu family, so why would she dare to be so arrogant to them! In the past, Song Qingwan targeted them and suppressed them everywhere. She has been putting up with her for a long time! "Excessive? Is it true?" Song Qingwan had never seen big winds and waves, so how could she be afraid of a little white lotus bitch? She had long been unhappy with Chen Susu, a hypocritical woman. She crossed her arms and sneered: "Isn't what I said the truth?" The most intolerable thing for Lu Tianhua is to be said to be relying on the Lu family. As if he was as useless as Lu Junhan, who relied on Song Qingwan to become what he is today, for the sake of his pitiful self-esteem, he was so angry that he said directly without even thinking: "Of course not!" "Oh?" Song Qingwan looked very surprised, as if she was shocked, "So you have already found a job?" "us¡­¡­" Before Chen Susu finished speaking, Lu Tianhua saw Song Qingwan's unexpected expression. He felt very happy for some reason, and he snorted coldly: "Of course we found it, it's a big company! So we are usually very busy! If Qiqi hadn't missed his grandpa so much this time, we might not have had time to come over!" ¡°That¡¯s it, it seems I made a mistake.¡± Song Qingwan pursed her red lips, with a look of apology and annoyance on her face. Seeing her like this, Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua actually felt proud and proud! "It's like seeing Song Qingwan deflated, just like seeing Lu Junhan deflated!" In the past, it would have been unthinkable to make these two people miserable! And now it seems that the two of them have been trampled under their feet at once, not to mention how great it feels! Lu Tianhua curled up the corners of his mouth, raised his chin, and said proudly: "Auntie, you are indeed wrong, but sometimes people make mistakes. We don't blame auntie. We only hope that auntie will" "Dad, did you hear that?" Song Qingwan ignored him at all and only looked at the old man over there with cold eyes: "They already have jobs, and they are in a big company. Maybe they make more money in a month than you, a retired person. I don't think you need to send money to them in the future. Just wait and enjoy the happiness at home while fishing. !¡± Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu did not expect that the situation would develop like this, and they were completely stunned. "Oh, by the way, since it is a big company, your monthly salary should be at least 20,000 to 30,000, right?" Song Qingwan tilted her head and thought for a moment, then smiled leisurely: "The combined monthly salary for the two of us is 60,000 yuan. Excluding rent, water, electricity, Qiqi's tuition and other miscellaneous things, it shouldn't be a problem to give dad another 5,000 yuan for living expenses every month, right?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69 Don¡¯t be unhappy When Liu Huilan next to her heard this, she really wanted to pull out Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu's ears and scold these two idiots to death! Who is Song Qingwan? She has seen the world and used more methods than they have to eat. Fighting with her would be life-threatening! Look, with just a few casual words, she was immediately taken into the ditch! It¡¯s not like Liu Huilan never thought about trying to please Song Qingwan before. After all, multiple enemies are not as good as multiple friends. "But Song Qingwan seems to have a cold temper, but she has a very hot temper. She can compete with the old man!" When his venomous tongue arose, he couldn't resist it at all. And Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes were so sharp, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t hide anything in front of her. Song Qingwan could clearly see Liu Huilan's little desire to get a higher position. " After several good words, Song Qingwan didn't give her a good look, and Liu Huilan finally got annoyed. But she usually only dares to ignore Song Qingwan, and if she wants to go against Song Qingwan, she is not that stupid. Lu Tianhua and Song Qingwan were choking each other just now. She wanted to stop them, but their conversation was too fast and it was too late. Now that things have developed to this point, I feel anxious. As for Chen Susu, she comes from a famous family, but although her family is not as good as the Lu family, this does not prevent her from wanting to take advantage of the Lu family. Lu Junhan is too difficult to get close to, and he doesn't dare to mess with him at all. He also heard that Lu Tianhua is the grandson of the old man. He thinks that Lu Tianhua is a member of the Lu family after all, and the old man will definitely not ignore him. So, she spent a lot of thought before marrying Lu Tianhua. But I never thought that the old man really didn¡¯t care about him! In addition to giving him a large amount of money every month, they didn't even arrange a job for him, such as shares and rights. Chen Susu and the Chen family behind her were completely dumbfounded. But we can¡¯t divorce After all, we have children, so we can only live like this. In the end, the Chen family gave up on Chen Susu. Now all the money Chen Susu spends comes from the Lu family. Now, when she heard that she not only had no money to take, but also gave the money to the old man. Her fair and delicate face turned pale in an instant. She immediately wanted to regret it. She looked at the solemn old man and said in a trembling voice: "Grandpa, we were wrong. In fact, we, we didn't" Lu Tianhua didn¡¯t expect Song Qingwan to be waiting for them here. His eyes widened slightly, and his whole body was shaking with anger. "Okay, okay!" The old man still couldn't tell that they were lying, and he didn't bother to argue with them. He waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "Don't stand there at the door, let's go in!" Both Liu Huilan and Chen Susu couldn't help but heave a sigh of relief. Before Lu Tianhua went in, he secretly turned his head and glared at Song Qingwan! It seems to be saying, let her wait for him! Song Qingwan crossed her arms with a cold expression, pulled her thin lips and snorted coldly, her eyes were cold as if she were looking at an ant with great disdain. Lu Tianhua: "" After they all went in and only Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan were left outside, Lu Li raised her little hand and pulled Song Qingwan's sleeve. When Song Qingwan saw her, her cold expression softened a lot, she bent down and whispered, "What's wrong? Lili." "Auntie." Lu Li opened her small white hands, and there was a round toffee inside. The little girl's eyes were dark and clear, as if she could see into people's hearts. She whispered: "Tangtang is for you to eat. Don't be unhappy, okay?" Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 Brother will appear She lowered her head, stared blankly at the toffee, and blinked extremely slowly. ??Blinked again. The whole figure seemed to stay in place. Suddenly, her eyes turned slightly red. I don¡¯t know why, but a strong sourness came up directly. Her nose felt sour, and a layer of moist mist appeared in her usually cold black eyes. She took a deep breath, pushed back the tears, and forced a gentle smile, but her voice was still slightly choked: "Aunt, aunt is not unhappy" "Auntie, you are lying." The little girl's voice was very soft, as if she was afraid that she would be too loud and make Song Qingwan cry, her eyes were timid. Song Qingwan¡¯s mood recovered now and she looked helpless: ¡°Auntie really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± "You do." Little Loli opened her big eyes, looked at Song Qingwan, and whispered, "Dad said, you are just unhappy, dad will not lie to me" dad? Song Qingwan was stunned. Then he raised his head and looked at the cold man with a calm expression over there, as if it had nothing to do with him. Lu Junhan rarely spoke from beginning to end. His behavior is different from Song Qingwan's. If someone makes him unhappy, he will strike first instead of wasting time talking nonsense with the person. Fortunately, Lu Tianhua didn't offend him, otherwise he wouldn't know how he died. At this moment, the man was texting with his head lowered. He pursed his thin lips, lowered his eyelashes slightly, his profile was extremely cold, and his whole body exuded an air of alienation that made it difficult to get close, which made people intimidating. In short, he has nothing to do with the humane "dad" the little girl just mentioned. Song Qingwan looked at it for a while, then sighed quietly and said helplessly: "Am I so obvious?" The man raised his eyelids, his eyes were calm, without any warmth or fluctuation, but his words were a little careless: "What do you think?" Song Qingwan knew that she was a little excited just now, and sighed longly: "Hey, I can't help it. Whenever I see Liu Huilan and Lu Tianhua, I think of my brother. When I think of my brother, I feel bad" After she finished speaking, she suddenly stopped talking. Speaking of her brother, Lu Junhan was probably in a worse mood than she was. After all, he is his biological father. Song Qingwan turned her head and looked at him. Lu Junhan's expression was still very calm, so calm that his face seemed to have no expression, as if he didn't hear Song Qingwan's words at all. Song Qingwan sighed. It would be nice if my brother and sister-in-law were still here. If they see Lili, they will definitely pamper her very much! Although the accidental car accident that year was declared to be a death, I am afraid only the old man knows whether his brother and sister-in-law died. When the incident happened, Lu Junhan and Lu Anran were in school, and she was abroad. When they arrived at the Lu family, the old man had already burned the bodies of his brother and sister-in-law to ashes. Everyone said that my brother and sister-in-law were dead. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t see the body with my own eyes. Therefore, Song Qingwan always felt that her brother was not dead, but she could not find any evidence. But she always had a feeling that her brother would come back sooner or later. Even after so many years, Lu Junhan and Lu Anran have grown up, and Lu Junhan even has Lili. But she always believed that her brother would show up. ¡­¡­ After dinner, Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan were called to the study by the old man, along with Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu. There were two little guys sitting on the sofa in the living room. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71 Brother, you are so awesome! The two little guys were sitting on one side of the European-style sofa, with a long distance between them. With just a quick glance, others would instantly know that they were completely unfamiliar with them. And the most popular cartoon is playing on the large-screen LCD TV in front of them: The carp jumps over the dragon gate. ¡ª¡ªThis is what the little girl¡¯s old father specially asked to find for her. It is said that it is to let her learn how other fish make carp essence. Lu Li opened her big black and clear eyes, and the pink princess dress on her body was docile and soft. Her little body was sitting on the sofa obediently, neither crying nor fussing, she was quiet and could not take her eyes away. In contrast, Lu Qi is not in such a good mood! It can even be said that he is in a terrible mood now! In the past, this TV was exclusively used by Lu Qi alone. The old man likes to read newspapers but not watch TV. Therefore, whenever Lu Qi arrives at the old house, the servants will play Ultraman or Transformers cartoons for him. But this time, it was Lu Junhan who personally ordered them to find cartoons about carp and show them to Lu Li. Naturally, those servants did not dare to disobey his order. " Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua didn't pay attention to what their son liked to watch at all. Their thoughts were all on the 9% of the shares that the old man said they would give to Lu Junhan. They didn¡¯t care at all what cartoons were played on TV and whether Lu Qi liked it or not. Therefore, no one on his side can support him, but the other party has a super powerful father and a super eloquent aunt. Even if Lu Qi wanted to grab the remote control and change the channel, he wouldn¡¯t dare. But he doesn¡¯t like looking at fish at all! How childish! He wants to see Transformers! The delicate-looking little boy with red lips and white teeth pursed his bright red lips and glared at Lu Li over there, wishing he could stare her to death! It¡¯s all this person! It¡¯s not enough to snatch my grandpa from him, now I¡¯m trying to snatch his TV too! If this bad sister hadn¡¯t appeared, he would have fallen in love with Transformers by now! He glared a lot. If looks could kill, Lu Li would have been killed thousands of times. But the little girl didn¡¯t notice it even once and was still very focused on watching the cartoon. Not even a glance was given to him. But Lu Qi was very angry. Sure enough, my father was right. This sister was so scheming. He glared at her so many times, but she could pretend he didn't see him and wasn't angry at all! If only she was angry, he could hit her! Beat her to death. snort. The little girl watched it with gusto. She thought her father was really awesome. He could find such good-looking cartoons. As she watched them, she suddenly became a little greedy. She dug and dug in her little pocket, and finally took out a toffee. This is the only one. Before eating, my aunt said that children should not eat too much sugar, as it will cause tooth decay. Then her father took away all the candies from her. She cried miserably and kept calling her father, but he refused to give it to her. But luckily, she had one secretly hidden in her hand. Dad was too stupid to notice it. The little girl was about to peel off the candy wrapper when she suddenly looked up and caught Lu Qi's glare. Lu Li tilted her head and blinked. She lowered her head and looked at the candy in her hand, and then at her brother who was looking over there eagerly. Her little face soon showed an expression of realization. Lu Qi was startled when he saw her looking up suddenly. Before he could look back, the little girl suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked straight towards him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 It doesn¡¯t seem that bad The boy's little body tensed up suddenly, his little fists clenched tightly, and he looked at her warily. It seems she is finally angry! He was just thinking about what he would do if she wanted to fight with him later. He is not afraid of fighting, but he is afraid of her father Her father is as fierce as her great-grandfather. No, her father is even more cruel than her great-grandfather! Before he could figure out the reason, he saw the little girl standing still in front of him. Lu Qi pursed her lips tightly, clenched her fists, and gritted her teeth: "You, what do you want?" As he spoke, he suppressed another sentence: "Let's make it clear first that it's okay to fight, but you can't file a complaint!" Lu Li blinked her eyes, not understanding what her brother meant, but she still stretched out her little hand towards him, and said in a soft voice: "Brother, here's the candy for you." Lu Qi: "" Lu Qi didn¡¯t expect that she was here to give him candy. He couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time, and his fair face turned red. He felt that he was so nervous just now and was so stupid for thinking about all this! But he still turned his head and said firmly, "I don't want your candy!" This bad sister must be trying to bribe him, so he won¡¯t be fooled! Do you think he will let Grandpa out just like this? Dreaming! After Lu Qi said this, he glanced at the candy hesitantly, with a bit of reluctance in his eyes, as if he wanted to pick it up, but he still refused with a firm face. There are very few children who don¡¯t like sweets. He actually likes to eat sweets, but his parents won¡¯t let him. "Why not? Brother, this candy is delicious!" Xiao Luli was a little puzzled: "Lili ate a lot today! It's really delicious Brother, if you eat it, you will definitely like it!" "But I only have this one now, the others have been taken away by my father" At the end of the sentence, the little girl¡¯s voice was muffled. Lu Qi had actually noticed her bag of candy for a long time, and saw the little girl eating it with gusto, but he was too embarrassed to say that he wanted it. The most important thing was "¡­¡­I do not want," Looking at the little Loli¡¯s sincere and clear eyes, it seemed that she really wanted to treat him to some sweets. Lu Qi pursed his lips and finally whispered to her, "My parents said that my great-grandfather doesn't like children who eat sweets, because those who like sweets are girls, and my great-grandfather wouldn't like it" "Brother, you have been deceived!" The little girl still puffed up her breasts confidently, "I like eating candies very much, my great-grandpa likes me!" "" The little boy was annoyed again. He snatched the candy and said coldly: "You are talking nonsense! My great-grandfather obviously likes me the most!" "Yeah?" "Of course!" Lu Qi looked at her warily, fearing that she would take the candy back if she wasn't convinced. Who knows, the little girl just said "Wow": "It turns out that my great-grandfather likes you the most. Brother, you are so awesome!" "" ? ? ? ? People like to hear good things. ¡°And I don¡¯t know if the little girl is praising others too much or something, but her expression is particularly sincere, as if she truly feels this way. Lu Qi met her adoring and clear eyes, a blush gradually appeared on his fair cheeks, and he coughed unnaturally, as if to hide something. He lowered his head to unwrap the toffee, avoiding the little girl¡¯s sight. After a while, he was holding the toffee in his mouth, and a strong milky taste spread in his mouth. It¡¯s really delicious. He raised his eyes, looked at the little girl who was sitting back on the sofa, and pursed his thin lips. This sister doesn't seem to be as bad as her parents say. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 Did you eat candy? Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu are both unemployed. Even if the old man wants to discuss something, it is not with them. So, not long after, they came out of the study room first. The old man was left chatting with Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan. When they came out, both Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu looked particularly ugly. In fact, we didn¡¯t discuss anything major in the study room. We were just talking about the 9% share issue. It should be said that it had nothing to do with Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu from beginning to end. They were just here to listen. Lu Junhan and the old man were negotiating the whole process, with Song Qingwan interjecting from time to time. After finishing the matter, the old man gave him and Chen Susu a few symbolic words to take good care of Lu Qi, and let them out without saying anything else! But they are not stupid either. From the negotiation between Lu Junhan and the old man, it is not difficult to tell that these 9% shares were not given to Lu Junhan by the old man, but snatched by Lu Junhan himself! This also shows that their trip was completely in vain! Even if you bring Lu Qi here, what if you persuade the old man? Those 9% shares still belong to Lu Junhan! The old man can¡¯t make the decision at all! I thought I could take the opportunity to coax the old man to give them the 9% of the shares, but now, everything has been ruined. If I had known this, he might as well have played cards! It¡¯s simply a waste of their time! Chen Susu obviously thinks so too. Both of them were very angry. They even suspected that Lu Junhan and the old man might have seen through their little thoughts. I just deliberately mentioned this 9% stake in front of them just now, so that they would know how ridiculous I am! In the living room, the cartoon on TV changed from Carp Jumping over Dragon Gate to Transformers at some point. At first, the two little guys were sitting on one side, one on the left and the other on the right, and now they are sitting with their heads leaning against each other. My eyes were all fixed on the TV, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it. Occasionally when Lu Li couldn¡¯t understand, Lu Qi would whisper to her what the robot was called and how it came about. "Qiqi!" The 9% of the shares fell through, and their trip was in vain. Chen Susu was already very angry. In addition, she was choked by Song Qingwan before, and now she saw such a scene again, and she immediately became even more irritable. The usual elegance and virtuousness on his face was gone. She stretched out her hand, stepped forward and pulled Lu Qi hard. Lu Qi didn't pay attention for a moment and almost fell to the ground by her. His little face was twisted in pain. But Chen Susu seemed not to notice, and for the first time she lost her face towards Lu Qi, gritting her teeth with a ferocious look on her face and saying: "What did mom tell you before? She is a motherless bad boy who is here to steal your great-grandfather's property from you! I told you not to play with her! Don't play with her! Didn't you listen?!! You really disappoint me!" Because Lu Qi is a boy and is deeply loved by the old man, Chen Susu and his wife have always regarded him as a cash cow, loving him dearly, for fear of throwing him down. This was the first time Lu Qi saw his mother treat him so harshly, as if he had done something heinous and bad, and he froze in place! "Wait a minute! Have you eaten candy?" Chen Susu was so close that she naturally smelled the smell of milk on his body. Her beautiful face suddenly sank, and her voice rose several times, sharp and harsh: "Who asked you to eat sweets?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 Beat you to death! Chen Susu's hand with burgundy nail polish grabbed Lu Qi's arm tightly, and the long nails dug directly into his skin. Her face was full of anger, as if she could not believe it. The child¡¯s skin was already tender. When she pinched her like this, tears of pain came to Lu Qi¡¯s eyes. His big dark eyes were instantly filled with a layer of mist: "It hurtsMomit hurts so much. You're pinching me. Let go" Chen Susu didn't care, but instead used more strength, with an angry look on her face: "Didn't I tell you before not to eat sweets? Your great-grandfather won't like it! Who told you" Lu Qi really couldn¡¯t help it. After all, he was just a five-year-old child. He immediately cried out in pain and struggled desperately: ¡°Mom wuwuI hurt, I really hurt" Lu Qi has always been a good child and would never resist her. Now he not only ate candy, but also ran away. It was completely unreasonable! You must have learned bad things from that damn girl Lu Li! Chen Susu was so angry that she was about to burst into flames, her face was livid, and her eyes were cold as she said, "You have such a short memory, I'll just hurt you to death!" Lu Tianhua next to him watched his tears streaming down one by one. Instead of feeling distressed, he even said irritably and impatiently: "Why are you crying! You have to remember that you are a boy, not a girl! If you cry over such a small thing, we will all be embarrassed by you" "Go away! Bad guy! Don't bully my brother!" There was a soft and sticky sound, and a dirty broom was swept directly into Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua's faces! I don¡¯t know where the broom was swept, and it was still black and greasy, as if it had just been fished out of a smelly ditch. Just by looking at it, you can seem to smell the disgusting smell. Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua's expressions suddenly changed, and they couldn't care less. They stepped back in embarrassment, with nausea on their faces. They all like to be clean. When have they ever seen something so dirty? They ran away, but the broom was in hot pursuit. Chen Susu ran a few steps, staggered, and was suddenly swept away. A black mimeograph appeared on her elegant white dress. "ah¡ª¡ª" She screamed in horror, almost bursting into tears! She has a mysophobia and hates dirty things, but this time it still appears on her, and now she has a desire to die. Lu Tianhua here is also trying his best to hide and hide. I don¡¯t know where a little guy got such strength. He keeps chasing them and doesn¡¯t seem to get tired. ¡°And beating them with such a long broom is easy and effortless. He was annoyed several times and wanted to reach out to grab the broom and teach this dead girl a lesson, but he seemed to have seen a ghost and couldn't grab it. Every time he reached out, he failed! Instead, he was beaten several times. There were greasy black marks on his face and neck, and he almost vomited. Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan just came out of the study at this moment. They looked down subconsciously and suddenly saw the scene in the living room. I saw a pretty little girl wearing a pink princess dress, holding a dirty broom and walking with short legs, chasing and beating people all over the living room. Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua were beaten up and down like monkeys in a circus, not to mention how embarrassed they were. While the little girl was spanking, her milky voice was still loud: "If you continue to bully my brother like this, I will tell my dad that you are abusing my brother! Just wait! My dad is very perverted, he will beat you to death!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75 Give us an explanation Song Qingwan: "" No, baby, you are still the pervert. ¡°At least your dad never holds a dirty broom, it¡¯s disgusting. Song Qingwan could tell at a glance that this broom was used to sweep the sewer behind the villa. The sewer was discovered recently. It is very dirty and smells bad. I don¡¯t know what is in it. ¡°Anyway, from time to time someone would have to check in and scan, but Song Qingwan never went there. Because it really stinks. I don¡¯t know how Lili knew that she actually brought such a dirty broom over. But in the living room, Lu Qi was dumbfounded and stayed silent the whole time. He didn¡¯t expect that this sister would protect him. Nor did he expect that his parents had another side. A side he had never seen before. These made him feel like he was in a dream. When Lu Junhan came down from the second floor, Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua seemed to have seen a savior. They had never looked at Lu Junhan so well as they did now. Little Lu Li, who was holding a broom, also saw him, her beautiful eyes lit up: "Dad!" As he said that, he ran towards him. Lu Junhan glanced at her sideways: "Stop." Little loli, stop obediently. "The broom was thrown away." The little girl hesitated for a moment, lowered her head, and whispered, "What will happen if they bully my brother later?" The man glanced at Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua with an indifferent expression, and said lightly: "I am here, but they don't dare." The little Loli believed in her father's strength and felt at ease immediately. She gave the broom to the servant next to her. Then she rushed over and hugged him. From her soft, slimy appearance, you could still see the ferociousness she had when she hit someone with a broom. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t even know that my brother will be bullied to death by them while you are away!¡± Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua had expressions of shame on their faces. Who was bullied to death? Chen Susu looked down at her white dress, which was almost turning into a black dress. There was even a strange smell on it that was even worse than what she smelled in the toilet. She was so angry that her whole body was shaking. Seeing that the disgusting broom was gone again, she finally couldn't help it and broke out completely. "Lu Junhan! Your daughter actually dares to do this to us, you must give us an explanation!" Lu Tianhua never dared to fight with Lu Junhan in the past. After all, Lu Junhan had a bad reputation and no one dared to provoke him. But when he thought that this was in the old house and the old man was there, Lu Junhan would definitely not dare to do anything to him, so he felt confident to challenge him: "That's right! You must give us an explanation today! We were taking care of our son, and your daughter suddenly came over to beat us. This is so unreasonable! If you don't give us an explanation, we will never be done with you!" To put it bluntly, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu just want to get some money and benefits from Lu Junhan. If they can get him to spit out the 9% of the shares, that would be the best! Lu Li looked at her father timidly and whispered, "Dad, have I caused trouble for you?" "It's okay. It's not a problem." As soon as Lu Junhan finished speaking, Lu Qi suddenly came over and stood in front of Lu Li. He pursed his lips, with tears on his fair cheeks, but looked at his parents with a firm look. He took a deep breath, not daring to look into his parents¡¯ eyes, mustered up the courage, and gritted his teeth and said: "Mom and Dad, I asked Sister Lili to beat you, you if you want to blame, just blame me! This matter has nothing to do with Uncle Lu and Sister Lili" "Lu Qi! You're a rip-off!" Chen Susu glared angrily, her gentle brows filled with disbelief: "Do you still know whose son you are?! How can you say such a thing?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76 If I hit you, I will hit you, no need for any reason! Chen Susu never expected that Lu Qi, who had always been well-behaved and would do whatever they asked him to do since he was a child, and who had never resisted them, would actually go against them now! It¡¯s better to help Lu Junhan fight against them! ????????????? Has he learned all the things they said to him since he was a child? Lu Junhan is their enemy! But now, he is actually helping the enemy deal with his biological parents! It¡¯s totally outrageous! Chen Susu was furious. Lu Qi was so frightened by her terrifying madman-like expression that he took a step back. After a while, he whispered softly: "But, but mom Sister Lili was helping me just now, I can't be kind" "Qiqi!" Lu Tianhua knew he was going to be bad as soon as he heard this, and he looked flustered. He quickly stepped forward to stop him and stopped him from continuing to speak. He couldn¡¯t let him ruin their good deeds. This was a hard-won opportunity to trick Lu Junhan: "What nonsense are you talking about, silly kid! This matter obviously has nothing to do with you at all. She came to beat us for no reason" Song Qingwan stood leaning against the stairs, her expression turned cold when she saw them shamelessly pushing the blame onto Lili. Although she didn¡¯t see the whole process, she believed in Lili. That little girl was very well-behaved and never took the initiative to cause trouble. Only when she couldn¡¯t stand it would she fight against the injustice. And Lu Qi¡¯s words just confirm this. But it¡¯s so ridiculous. His own son actually had to be blamed by others for his injustice. Afterwards, the parents put all the blame on Lili. It seems that the person Lili helped was not their son. It is simply the greatest sorrow in Lu Qi¡¯s life to have such parents. The more Song Qingwan thought about it, the angrier she became. Why should the girl they loved so much be slandered like this, and what if she was really beaten? If I hit you, I will hit you! What reason do you want! Even if she beat someone to death, her father would still be there to bear the burden for her! After Lu Tianhua finished speaking, he pulled Lu Qi over and pushed him to Chen Susu, asking her to watch him to prevent him from doing bad things again. The little boy opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but under his mother's fierce glare and threatening gaze, he trembled all over, held back tears, and did not dare to say a word. He has never felt so useless. Sister Lili helped him, but he couldn't do anything. After Lu Tianhua solved Lu Qi's trouble, he subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Lu Junhan, who had been silent next to him. The handsome man stretched out his hand expressionlessly and stuffed a toffee into the angry little girl's mouth, his cold eyebrows slightly lowered. It seems that comforting the little girl is his most important thing now. The expression on his profile was dark and dark, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Lu Tianhua looked at him like this, and for some reason, a chill suddenly shot up in the soles of his feet. But when he thought that things had come to this point, how could he give up halfway? He supported himself and threatened again loudly: "Anyway, anyway, you must give us an explanation today, otherwise" Song Qingwan folded her arms with cold eyebrows and looked at them with a sneer: "An explanation? Of course we can give you an explanation." Lu Tianhua was suddenly interrupted by her. He was a little angry at first, but when he heard this, he was overjoyed. Chen Susu also opened her eyes wide, her eyes flashing with unstoppable ecstasy, and she hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Is what you said true?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 Go down with them ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± "That¡­¡­" The coldness at the corner of Song Qingwan's mouth became more and more profound: "We can give you an explanation, but the premise is¡ª¡ª" She couldn't stop the sarcasm from the corner of her mouth, and her cold voice was soft and slow. She laughed at the top of her lungs, stared at them, and murmured like a devil: "You have to have your life to take it" Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu widened their eyes in horror. They were no longer as arrogant as before. After a while, they trembled and said: "You, you dare" Chen Susu: "It's illegal to kill someone. You can't" "I can!" Song Qingwan glanced at them coldly, "If you don't believe it, let's give it a try!" Lu Tianhua¡¯s pupils tightened. It¡¯s not like he hadn¡¯t heard the rumors outside. Lu Junhan had done so many bad things and yet he was still safe. Obviously, he had this ability! Lu Tianhua finally felt a little scared, but he still said loudly and bluffingly: "You don't dare! If you, you dare to kill us the police will not let you go! You will go to jail!" "Really?" Song Qingwan tugged her lips and said coldly: "I do want to go to jail, but the premise is, do they dare to accept me?" "" Of course I don¡¯t dare. There are people from the Lu family in the prison. "If you just find a scapegoat and go to jail, Song Qingwan can get away with it." Lu Tianhua is really at his wits end now. Turning his eyes, he suddenly saw the old man on the second floor coming out of the study from the corner of his eye. His eyes flashed, his expression changed, and his voice suddenly choked: "Auntie, it doesn't matter what you want to do to me, whether you beat me, scold me, or even kill me, I have nothing to say! But have you ever thought about grandpa? You really can't bear to let him have gray hair. Send black hair" "It's so noisy." The little girl over there finally became less angry after eating the candy. Lu Junhan raised his extremely indifferent eyes. He didn't even listen to what Lu Tianhua was saying. He turned his head towards the servant next to him and said: "Throw them both into the lake." Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua were instantly stunned when he acted so unreasonably. Song Qingwan was happy. Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua can't swim at all. They are both landlubbers. Throwing people into the lake will kill them! Sure enough, this stinky boy was not shot, and he was going to be dead! "Dad! I'll come, I'll come! Let me come!" The little girl opened her round black eyes and raised her little hands happily, "I can throw! I can throw accurately!" "Shut up!" Lu Junhan glanced at her, "Eat your candy." The little Loli pouted dissatisfiedly: "Dad, do you look down on me?" The man said with an indifferent expression: "Yes." "" The two male servants who were called looked hesitant and stood there without moving. After all, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu are members of the Lu family. Although they have no name or status, they don¡¯t even have a household registration, and they are not recognized by the law, the two of them come to the old house from time to time. For the sake of the old man, they didn¡¯t dare to touch them easily, let alone throw them into the lake If you don¡¯t do it well, someone will die! Lu Junhan glanced at them indifferently and said coldly: "I won't say it a second time." "" The man turned his face to the side with a cold and cold handsome face, the corners of his mouth slightly curved into a cold arc, and his smile and tone had no warmth: "Or do you want to go down with them?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 Throw them into the lake Meeting his gaze, the servant trembled. In an instant, all the stories about Lu Junhan's ruthless methods, eating people without spitting out their bones, and the fact that no one who offended him had a good ending, flashed through their minds. Now my waist is no longer sore, and my legs are no longer painful. Not to mention how fast I move, my answer is even louder and clearer: "Okay! Mr. Lu! We will throw it away right away! Throw it away right away! We will never let them get in your way!" Song Qingwan: "" After saying that, they quickly dragged Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu, who were still in a daze, straight to the door. Lu Tianhua reacted now and struggled violently. But he is just a spoiled young man, who is not as strong as the servants who work every day. Seeing that he is about to be dragged out of the door, he panics and shouts towards the second floor: "Grandpa! Help! Help, Grandpa, Lu Junhan wants to kill me" "What are you doing?" The old man just came out of the study, frowned, looked at the living room below, but said these strong and old words to the expressionless Lu Junhan: "How did they offend you again?" Seeing the old man coming, the servants did not dare to move. However, since Lu Junhan had not spoken yet, they did not dare to let go of Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu. Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu struggled for a few times, but found that they still couldn't get away, and almost exploded with anger. Lu Junhan did not raise his head to look at the old man. He only lowered his eyes. He peeled off another candy with his slender white fingertips and gave it to the angry little Lu Li. He replied casually: "They didn't mess with me." "Then what are you" "They messed with my daughter," Lu Junhan stuffed the toffee into the little girl's mouth. "Your daughter" "Yes, Grandpa," the little girl held her toffee in her mouth, raising her head vaguely and looking at the old man on the second floor: "They've made trouble and bullied Guoguo, Ni, don't let them go! Hurry up and feed them to the fish!" The little loli with a ponytail used the cutest expression and said the most ferocious words. She looked so fierce and had no lethality at all. It¡¯s not as scary as Lu Junhan¡¯s plain words. The old man: "" "Throw." Lu Junhan raised his eyelids towards the servant and said lightly: "I will be responsible for the consequences." "Hey, you brat" Before the old man finished speaking, the two servants heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly dragged the man out. The speed is so fast! Before the old man could say anything else, he only heard two sounds of "Plop" and "Plop" outside¡ª¡ª Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu were thrown into the lake and sank directly into the pond! The old man: "" The old man looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan with anger and annoyance. After all, he was his biological grandson. He could not be scolded, let alone punished. In the end, the old man sighed and waved his hand helplessly, asking him to take little Luli to bed quickly and stop causing trouble to him! ¡°Then, he quickly called someone over and fished out Lu Tianhua and his wife. He doesn¡¯t want to cause any murder here. The old man shouted at people very quickly, and those people moved very quickly. They were rescued quickly, but despite this, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu still choked on a lot of dirty water. He was soaked all over, with some disgusting moss and mud stuck to his body, exuding the fishy smell of lake water. Chen Susu's already pale face turned even paler, and she wished she could pass out just like that. "Mom and Dad" The little boy with red lips and white teeth had been waiting eagerly on the shore for a long time. When he saw them being rescued, his eyes lit up and he ran over and carefully handed the towel to them: "You guys should wipe it offah!" Before Lu Qi could finish speaking, his small body was pushed to the ground by Chen Susu! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79 Kicked to wake up! Chen Susu's delicate and gentle face was extremely ferocious at this time. Her eyes were scarlet and she stared at him with hatred and anger: "Get out of here, you traitor, why are you here for us!" Lu Qi endured the pain in his hands, and there was a clear layer of mist in his eyes. He huddled up in pain and sobbed softly: "Mom, I'm not" "I'm not your mother! You're not my son either. I don't have a son like you!" Chen Susu was holding back a lot of anger tonight. When she thought that Lu Qi was responsible for all this, she became extremely angry and sneered: "Now you are satisfied to see us like this! Sister Lili, who likes you so much, go and be Lu Junhan's son! Why are you here looking for us? Get out of here!" "Mother¡­¡­" Lu Qi stumbled up from the ground, trying to hold her hand with his little hand, and said with a cry in his voice: "Mom, I was wrong, don't let me go" Chen Susu pushed him away fiercely again, without relaxing her strength at all. For those who didn't know, she thought Lu Qi was her enemy, and even raised her sharp voice several times: ¡°I told you to get out, didn¡¯t you hear?! Get out!¡± Lu Qi fell heavily to the ground again. His eyes were red, and he stared at his hysterical mother, biting his lower lip tightly, and his whole body was trembling. No! This is not his mother. His mother would not do this to him. "You crazy bitch, what are you yelling about here?" Lu Tianhua, who was standing next to him, came over and scolded Chen Susu. After saying that, he squatted down and helped Lu Qi up after he fell. Chen Susu's face was cold: "Did I scold you wrongly? If he hadn't eaten everything" When Lu Qi saw it was him, a glimmer of hope and joy appeared in his eyes. He pursed his lips and was about to shout "Dad" when he heard Lu Tianhua lower his voice and say to Chen Susu: "If you want to scold me, go back and scold me! The old man will be here soon. If he sees you treating Qiqi like this, we will all be miserable!" As soon as he finished speaking, the little boy seemed to have lost his soul. He looked at him blankly, and his little hand loosened his grip at some point. That "Dad" was still not uttered in the end. His joyful dark eyes gradually turned dark, like a black hole with no light inside. I don¡¯t know when the tears stopped falling, and I couldn¡¯t even feel the severe pain after falling. It was as if all the emotions were taken away in an instant. Afterwards, when the old man came over, he also watched with a blank expression as his parents greeted him and praised him in every possible way. They look exactly like his parents before. It¡¯s as if those ferocious faces before were all his hallucinations. ¡­¡­ ?Midnight. The little girl who was sleeping soundly on Lu Junhan's bed suddenly opened her eyes and woke up. The tips of her ears twitched, as if she heard something, her little body suddenly climbed out of bed, and was about to go out to find her brother! There is a small desk lamp turned on in the room, which is not dazzling and can barely see the road clearly. The little girl tilted her head and glanced at her father sleeping outside. Her father always looked cold and cold even when he was sleeping. That inhumanly handsome face seems to be telling people that if you dare to disturb his sleep, your head will be screwed off. Fortunately, the little girl was born with a disability and was not afraid of her father, but she did not want to wake him up. Dad finally fell asleep. So, she cautiously and carefully raised her short, white, fat legs, and very carefully crossed the mountain of "quilt" in the middle But obviously, she overestimated the length of her legs. Her white and tender little feet missed the point and she fell over. In the chaos, she kicked her father in the face and woke him up! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80 I cried while watching TV Lu Junhan recognized the bed and was not used to sleeping on the hard military bed in his old house. It was around two o'clock in the morning and I managed to fall asleep. Not long after I fell asleep, I was woken up. He opened his cold and cold black eyes impatiently and irritably, with a terrifying and terrifying light in his eyes. As soon as I opened my eyes, I met the innocent and pure big black eyes of the little girl. The little Loli is sitting on the bed now, her long dark hair spread behind her shoulders, her little fat face is fair and tender, her little mouth is bright red, her big dark eyes are round, and her eyelashes as long as crow feathers are fluttering, like the most beautiful girl in the world. Delicate doll. It looks so cute. If her foot hadn¡¯t kicked him in the face, her innocent and cute expression might have been more convincing. Lu Junhan took a deep breath, stood up from the bed, and resisted the urge to throw this little troublemaker out to feed the fish. There was deep irritability and sleepiness between his handsome eyebrows: "What? Do you want to go to the toilet again?" "No, dad!" Xiao Luli said to him anxiously, "I just heard my brother crying. He was crying miserably. I have to go find him" "Look for a fart!" Before the little Loli could finish her words, her ruthless and impatient father picked her up and threw her back to her territory: "Sleep well! Even if he dies, it has nothing to do with you! Also, if you dare to disturb my sleep again, I promise to let you die with him!" Little Loli: "" Lu Li pouted her little mouth, looking dissatisfied at the man who lay down again and closed his eyes, and softly begged: "Dad" Lu Junhan opened his cold eyes, pulled his lips and sneered: "Stop saying 'Dad', calling 'Mom' is useless, let me sleep with you!" "Humph, dad, if you don't go, Lili will go by herself!" The little girl snorted and as she spoke, her short legs began to climb the "mountain" in the middle again. There was no way. I was worried that the little girl would roll off the bed when she fell asleep. This bed was specially pushed from the middle of the room to the wall, and the feet of this bed were very high. If Lu Li wants to get out of bed and go out, she must pass through Lu Junhan's territory. Looking at her climbing the mountain on one foot, the man finally knew how she kicked her over. Seeing that the little girl was about to fall over again, Lu Junhan's handsome face turned completely dark. He got up from the bed, picked up the little girl who was still struggling to cross the mountain with his big hands, and got out of bed directly. When he went out, the man¡¯s face was full of anger, and his handsome eyebrows revealed a strong irritability and almost irrepressible anger: "Just take a look and come back! Don't you dare waste your time and say one more word, I'll throw both of you into the lake!" Seeing that her father had agreed, little Lu Li hugged his father's strong arm with her little hands and cheered happily. She said in a sticky voice: "Dad, you are so kind to me, Lili loves you so much!" Lu Jun coldly snorted, "Flattery." ¡­¡­ Lu Qi obviously didn¡¯t expect that Lu Li would come looking for him in the middle of the night. He also brought Uncle Lu to find him. Lu Qi¡¯s room is not far from Lu Li¡¯s room. He thought it was because he cried too loudly and the room was not well soundproofed that Lu Li heard it. Thinking that my crying was heard all the time, I felt a little shy. In addition, he was a little afraid of Lu Junhan and didn't want the little girl to worry, so when the little girl asked him why he was crying so hard, he lied quietly: "I'm fine, I just couldn't sleep at night and cried while watching TV" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 Good night, brother! He didn¡¯t want to tell Lu Li. His parents may not be as good as he thought. ¡°In fact, what they cared about and cared about was never him. They don't love him. They don¡¯t care for him either. It¡¯s more likely that you never really cared about him. He is just a tool for them to please Grandpa. No one will care about him anymore. He has nothing left. Fortunately, the old man is not short of money. Almost all the rooms in the old house are equipped with TVs and projection equipment. The little girl easily believed what he said. Then she tilted her head and asked him with a face full of joy: "Brother, are you watching Transformers?" Before he could answer, the little girl excitedly raised her white and tender hands: "Lili wants to see it too!" Lu Qi was about to say yes, but sister Lili hadn¡¯t finished watching Transformers anyway, so he could make up whatever he wanted. He said he cried while watching Transformers, so he cried after watching this! But suddenly he lowered his eyes to meet her clear and dark eyes, and heard the words behind her. Lu Qi paused for a long time, his fair cheeks turned red, and finally he sighed quietly: ¡°¡­I¡¯m not watching Transformers.¡± Lu Li: "?" "I was watching" Lu Qi frowned and hesitated for a long time. Before he could think of a TV series title that would make a child cry instantly. Wearing a light green nightgown in front of her, the little girl as fresh and tender as a lotus leaf was lifted up neatly by a big hand with clear joints. That relaxed posture is like carrying a dog. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even look at Lu Qi, he picked up the little girl and turned to leave. The little Lolita¡¯s fat, white and lotus-like limbs fluttered in the air a few times, but she couldn¡¯t get away from her father¡¯s big hand holding her. So Xiao Naiyin became very, very aggrieved: "DadI won't leave. I haven't asked my brother what he saw yet!" "You don't care what he looks at!" The man's irritable and low voice came from above his head: "If you have something to say tomorrow, what nonsense are you talking about now." "That's right" The little Loli had a look of realization on her face. She fluttered in the air a few more times, turned her head and smiled sweetly at him, revealing a row of small glutinous rice teeth: "Dad, you are so smart!" Lu Junhan: "" I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to throw people into the trash can now. Before leaving, the little girl did not forget to wave her little hand to Lu Qi: "Brother, just be okay! Lili will go back to bed with her father first. Good night, brother. Lili will come to play with you tomorrow!" "Yes." Lu Qi looked at the little girl's beautiful face and showed his first sincere smile tonight: "Good night, sister Lili." I watched the little girl and the man enter the room from behind. The curved corners of the boy's bright red mouth gradually fell, and his small figure stood outside the concierge. The light made his shadow lonely and weak. But it is extremely powerful. "Thanks." I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a subtle murmur sounded in the empty and cold corridor. Lu Qi came back to the room with his slender eyelashes hanging. His complexion was fair, but his expression was very calm. He was not as calm as a five-year-old child. On the bed, next to the pillow that had already been soaked with tears, there was an extremely sharp kitchen knife with a cold light, and on the bedside table not far away, there was a room key. His parents¡¯ house key. The boy stood there and stared for a long time. He lowered his eyes and reached out to pick up the knife and key If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 Going crazy At this moment, a soft little voice suddenly came from my ears: "Good night, brother! Lili will come to play with you tomorrow!" The boy stopped suddenly. He promised. I¡¯m going to play with sister Lu Li tomorrow. He can't break his promise. Lu Qi threw the knife in his hand as if he had touched a hot potato. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Ten minutes later, he put the kitchen knife back in the kitchen, put the key back in the drawer, and returned to his room again. Then he threw the tear-stained pillow to the ground and stepped on it several times! A five-year-old child was born into a wealthy family like the Lu family, and he had parents like that. While other children were still playing innocently and ignorantly, he understood everything he should know. He knew he was too impulsive tonight. He also knows that this is not good. But he felt really uncomfortable. Five years. It turns out that he was living in a false dream. He regards his parents as everything to him, and he loves them so much. ?????????????????????????????????????? Even though he is very afraid of his great-grandpa, for them, he has been working hard to overcome his fear and work hard to please his great-grandpa. At that time, he thought his parents loved him. Everything they did was for him. They told him the same thing. But it wasn¡¯t until tonight that he truly saw the reality. He feels that his life is a joke. "If sister Lu Li hadn't come, he might have lost his mind long ago ¡­¡­ The old man always remembered that Lu Junhan said that he had a great-grandson and would not let Lu Li take him fishing. So, the next day, I got up early and went fishing. He also took Lu Qi with him. It was only half past five in the morning, the sun had not yet fully risen, and the air was slightly cold and damp. There were only a few servants cleaning the villa. The old man looked around a few times to make sure the corridor was empty, then put his ear against the door. After listening for a while, I didn¡¯t hear anyone getting up in the room. I knew that Lu Junhan and Lu Li were still sleeping. He then turned a corner and entered Lu Qi's room. He quickly called the others up and said he wanted to take him fishing with him. Lu Qi, who had just been woken up: "" He must be dreaming! Lu Qi felt that his great-grandfather was either crazy or about to go crazy! Whoever goes fishing early in the morning, the fish may not even wake up yet! "But the old man became stubborn and no one could resist him. Lu Qi had never contradicted the old man. Besides, he had something to discuss with the old man later. So, I had to endure the anger when I got up, went to the bathroom to wash up, and then went fishing with the old man. "Quick, touch this water." As soon as he reached the edge of the pond, the old man carrying the fish bucket and fishing pole coaxed him to reach out and touch the water in the pond. "Grandpa" "Little Lu Qi doesn't know why. Is this some kind of worship ceremony before fishing?" "You can touch me if I ask you to!" The old man was still the same irritable and cold man, and he couldn't stand anyone's hesitation: "What nonsense!" Lu Qi: "" If you weren¡¯t my great-grandfather, I would have pushed you down long ago! Lu Qi bent down and reached out to touch the water in the lake. The lake water was still very cold in the morning, soaked in the slightest chill. He touched it and then withdrew his hand. But he was stopped by the old man: "Wait a minute, one moment is not enough! You can play a little longer!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83 Older Children and Little Children Lu Qi: "" ? ? ? This old man woke him up early in the morning just to let him play in the water? Is this something that a great grandfather can do? Lu Qi swallowed his anger and squatted on the shore for a long time. His legs were almost numb and his hands were so cold that he could no longer feel anything. He tilted his fair cheek and asked patiently: "Grandpa, is it okay?" "Don't make any noise!" The old man sat on the shore, clung to his fishing rod and started fishing. He glared at him fiercely, "If you scare away my fish, I won't be done with you!" Lu Qi: "" He strongly suspected that his great-grandfather had joined some kind of cult. For example, before fishing, a child¡¯s hand must be sacrificed or something. Letting him play in the water is just a pretense. Maybe something will bite his hand off later. Lu Qi often came to the old house before, and naturally knew that his great-grandfather would do anything crazy to catch fish, just like he fought for power when he was young. As long as he can achieve his goal! It¡¯s not unusual to sacrifice him. But the boy then thought that although his great-grandfather was usually a bit unscrupulous and cold-blooded, he probably wasn't so crazy that he would use a child to do it "How could it be useless!" After a while, the old man frowned tightly, stared at the extremely calm water with his old eyes, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it said that these fish particularly like children?¡± Lu Qi: "" His great-grandfather must have joined some kind of cult, right? ! ! ¡­¡­ The little girl slept too late last night. When my father called me this morning, my little body was struggling, hugging the quilt, twisting around like a little bug, and just refused to get up. "get up." The handsome and cold-looking man was standing in front of the floor-length mirror in a black shirt. The crisp and docile suit pants outlined his two long legs, which were slender and straight. He lowered his indifferent eyebrows and was holding his watch with his head down, his voice without any warmth: "I won't say it a second time!" The little Loli was sitting on the bed holding the quilt, swaying around, as if she would fall asleep in the next second. She half-opened her eyes, and her voice was full of sleepiness: "Dad, the mud can't be purple! My aunt said that children need to sleep for eight hours a day. Lili only slept for seven hours now" The man didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids and replied to her calmly and calmly: "Your aunt said that children should sleep for eight hours, but you are different. As a 300-year-old child, seven hours of sleep is enough for you." Xiao Luli: "" Lu Junhan tilted his head: "Can't you afford it?" ??Almost everyone in the heaven can live for tens of thousands of years. Lu Li is 300 years old. In the heaven, he is actually very small. Her IQ is about the same as that of a three-year-old child. Therefore, the little girl is especially easy to be fooled by her father. Since her father said she is a big child, then she must be a big child. Lu Li finally got up from the bed. Before approaching the bathroom, the little girl seemed to remember something, frowned, and turned to ask her father, with confusion and confusion in her beautiful eyes: "But Dad, you used to sleep eight hours a day, so are you a child?" "Brush your teeth," Lu Junhan glanced at her, "There's so much nonsense when you get up." "" ¡°Hmph, dad must be jealous that I am older than him. After all, I am a big kid. The little girl put on her slippers and walked to the bathroom humming. ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan and Lu Li finally came down from upstairs, the old man, Lu Qi and Song Qingwan were already sitting at the dining table. Lu Qi and Song Qingwan's faces were not very good-looking, their cheeks were slightly pale, and there was a dark green layer under their eyes that was obviously not sleeping well. Among them, the old man¡¯s expression is the most normal. It seemed that he was not the one who secretly took Lu Qi to go fishing early in the morning. ¡­¡­ ¨q(¨se¨t)¨r Asking for a ticket. I would like to recommend another gay novel "Master Fu spoils the little milk bag to the sky"   If you like my daughter who became a villain, please save it: My daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 Absolutely Inhumane Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu haven¡¯t come down yet. The two of them probably remembered the embarrassing incident of being thrown into the lake yesterday. Afterwards, they went to complain to the old man, but the old man ignored them. It¡¯s inevitable that I feel a little aggrieved. From morning to now, I haven¡¯t even seen a single person, as if I was protesting silently! When the little girl came over, Lu Qi's small body seemed to have no bones, leaning softly on the dining table, obviously using the table as a bed. His white and tender little hands supported his little black head, and he tried hard to open his eyes, but he still couldn't. The dark and slender eyelashes were drooped, and the head was moving little by little. He was so sleepy that he started to peck at the rice. Song Qingwan next to her was not much better. His face was dull and sluggish, and he didn¡¯t know where his soul had gone. It was as if what was sitting here was just a cold corpse. The beautiful and cold face is extremely haggard, but the fierce light in the eyes keeps coming out, as if he could go out to take revenge on society in any minute! It¡¯s different from Lu Qi. Song Qingwan was woken up by the old man at around six o'clock in the morning. In the years before, in order to develop the Lu family, I had to get up early and go to work every day, but when I was young, I was in good health and could work hard. Now in these years, Lu Junhan has been able to take charge of herself. She does not need to deal with many things. As an old person, she needs enough sleep. So, she has never woken up so early before! ! ! When Song Qingwan was woken up, she almost wanted to kill someone. She opened her eyes with great difficulty, and immediately met the old man's angry face. Before she could ask him what he was doing in her room so early in the morning. The old man cursed again: ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me so badly, and you¡¯re still asleep now? Get up!¡± ¡°???¡± Song Qingwan rubbed her head in confusion and pain and sat up from the bed, her eyes so sleepy that she couldn't even open her eyes. Her cold voice was bleak: "Dad, what are you talking about? I can't hear you" ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that those fish like children very much?!¡± The old man¡¯s furious voice was like thunder, and it instantly awakened Song Qingwan¡¯s remaining sleepiness. The mind is awake, but the body is still very sleepy. Song Qingwan looked weak. She scratched her hair with her fingers and said in a hoarse voice: "Yes, I said, what's the matter?" "Then why is Qiqi useless!" The old man was furious. "?" The old man pursed his lips, hesitated, and finally said in a deep voice: "I just took him fishing. Half an hour has passed, and not a single fish has been caught. The wind blew for half an hour in vain!" Song Qingwan is not clear-headed yet. Normally, she would definitely ask the old man why he went fishing so early in the morning. But now that I hear it, I just want to get rid of the old man quickly and lie down on the bed again to get some sleep. So he said with a sleepy look: "That's it maybe your fish don't like children, and they only like Lili Is there anything you can't figure out? Why don't you ask me" She yawned, fell back again, and said dullly: "Dad, if you have nothing else to do, I will go to bed first" "Why are you sleeping! You still have the nerve to sleep now!" The old man said angrily, "Get up! It's all your fault! If you hadn't misled me, Iif I couldn't catch any fish in the future, I would have thrown you down to feed the fish!" Song Qingwan: "" So, Song Qingwan was grabbed down by the angry old man. Then when she arrived in the living room, she saw Lu Qi sitting on the table, who was also terribly sleepy "" Now I finally understand what the old man just said. It was so early in the morning that I actually took such a small child to go fishing and enjoy the cold wind. This old man is simply not a human being! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85 Poisoning the vegetables After that, the old man asked them to sit at the dining table. He also didn¡¯t let them have breakfast, saying that they would wait for Lu Junhan and the others to come down, and then everyone would have breakfast together. It was just seven o'clock at that time. If nothing unexpected happens, Lu Junhan usually gets up at eight o'clock, washes up, changes clothes and other messy things, which takes at least more than half an hour. ??Wouldn¡¯t it be good to use this hour and a half to sleep? Who are you waiting for! But she knew that the old man¡¯s decision would not be changed easily. He said he wanted to wait for Lu Junhan and the others to come down to eat together, which meant that he had to wait for them to come down to eat. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want to wait for more than an hour, so she stood up and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wake them up.¡± She hoped that if she ate her breakfast quickly, the old man could put her back to sleep. She is an elderly person in her forties, almost fifty years old. She is very fragile and cannot withstand the torment in the morning. But as soon as she got up from her seat, she was stopped by the old man, who roared: "What do you call it? It's so early in the morning, what's wrong with letting others sleep a little longer?" ¡°???¡± Song Qingwan is simply lying in a big trough! You old man also knows how to let others sleep a little longer! Then why did you wake me up so early? ! Song Qingwan swallowed her anger and said in a gentle tone as much as possible: "That's okay, it's still early anyway, so I'll go take a nap" The old man¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he shouted angrily again: ¡°Why are you sleeping? You¡¯ve deceived me so miserably, and you still have the nerve to sleep? Sit down!¡± Song Qingwan: "" damned! She shouldn¡¯t have explained so much to this bad old man yesterday! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Let you talk too much, let you talk too much! You deserve this outcome now! So, Song Qingwan had no choice but to sit down and wait. After waiting like this, I sat in my seat and waited until now, a total of more than two hours. I got hungry and wanted to eat on the way. As soon as I reached out to grab the milk on the table, I was stared back by the old man who was reading the newspaper. So, now she is hungry, tired and sleepy, and she really wants to kill someone. "You are finally down," Song Qingwan looked at them faintly, then turned to look at the old man. Her tone was very ethereal, as light as a female ghost: "Dad, can I have breakfast now?" Lu Qi also looked at him expectantly. The old man: "" Lu Junhan frowned slightly, obviously not understanding what they were doing. "Auntie," the little girl blinked, looking up at her white face, with confusion in her eyes, "Are you sick?" "No," Song Qingwan's eyes were gloomy, she smiled softly and said every word through gritted teeth: "I just didn't sleep well and sat for two hours and 43 minutes, that's all!" The old man coughed slightly in embarrassment, put down the newspaper in his hand, and said with a majestic look: "Okay, since everyone is here, let's start eating." "It's strange that you would wait for us to eat together," Lu Junhan glanced at him lightly, lifted the little Lolita and put it on the chair: "Did you poison the food?" The old man is very domineering and domineering, and he will never wrong himself. Whenever you do anything, you always consider your own preferences first and never care about what others think. He used to eat breakfast by himself, not caring whether others had eaten or not, let alone waiting for others to eat together. It¡¯s almost as long as others wait for him to eat. Now, for the first time, when we are waiting for dinner together, the sun really comes out from the west. Who would believe it if there was no conspiracy? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 I can¡¯t eat this meal "What are you talking about, you brat?" The old man slammed his palm on the table, blew his beard and glared angrily, and roared: "What poisoning! I am not so sinister! I am your grandfather after all" The man raised his eyelids, raised his eyebrows, and said in a neutral tone: "Really?" "Of course!" The old man leaned on his seat, his face tensed, and finally snorted coldly, "I just saw that you guys just came back after a long time, and I just wanted to have breakfast with you. Is there anything strange about this? What a fuss" "You feel guilty." Lu Junhan pulled the chair away with his long white fingers, he sat in the position and replied lightly. "I, I feel guilty? Are you kidding? Would I feel guilty? Ha!" The old man put down the knife and fork in his hand heavily. His face was majestic and serious, rigid and serious. He snorted coldly, "I have nothing to feel guilty about. I" The extremely handsome man took the steak brought by the servant, raised his eyes, pulled his lips and said lightly: "As long as you have a guilty conscience, you will talk a lot of nonsense." "" "Just like now." "" Lu Junhan raised his cold eyes, "Tell me, what do you want from me?" "" The old man couldn't hold his face anymore. His face turned blue and white, and finally turned red with embarrassment. The next second, he suddenly stood up from his position and roared loudly at him, "It's just bullshit, I don't have a guilty conscience, try talking nonsense again!" "Okay." Lu Junhan cut the steak casually and said lightly in a cold voice: "Actually, I just said it casually. Seeing how excited you are, I don't know. I thought you were really guilty." "" Sooner or later he will be pissed off by this grandson! The old man sat down again angrily. At this moment, the little girl fluttered on her seat a few times, stretched out her little hand, and waved, but she couldn't reach the fried dough sticks over there. She was immediately furious, her cheeks were bulging, she turned around and immediately begged pitifully for help: "Dad I want to eat that." Lu Junhan lowered his eyes without raising his head and said softly: "Eat whatever you want." The little Loli confidently said: "But my hands are short and I can't get it!" Before Lu Junhan even raised his eyes to speak, a hand brought the whole plate of fried dough sticks in front of the little girl. When he met the little girl's big surprised eyes, the old man snorted uncomfortably, ¡°Hurry up and eat, you¡¯re so tired, there¡¯s so much nonsense for breakfast.¡± If it weren¡¯t for catching fish There is no need for him to please his great-granddaughter like this. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been such a bitch yesterday! The old man feels regret in his heart. "Thank you, Grandpa!" The little girl immediately became happy. She grabbed a fried dough stick with her little hands and stuffed it into her little mouth. The little girl obviously didn¡¯t take what he said yesterday about how much he loved Lu Qi the most to heart, but it seemed that he cared too much This character of not holding grudges is quite good. The old man didn¡¯t realize that his affection for the little girl was slowly rising. In fact, when he learned that Lu Li could fish yesterday, he was already very pleased with her. He felt that this girl was born just for him to fish! The old man coughed lightly, with a straight face. As soon as he retracted his hand, he turned his head and met Lu Junhan's thoughtful and meaningful dark gaze. The old man stared at him with a guilty conscience: "What are you looking at!" "nothing." Lu Junhan only glanced at it and then looked away coldly. For some reason, the old man breathed a rare sigh of relief. He just spooned a mouthful of white porridge into his mouth when he heard Lu Junhan calmly confirm: "You took Lu Qi to go fishing this morning." ¡°Cough cough cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± The old man got a mouthful of porridge stuck in his throat, and his face turned red. damned! This meal is inedible! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87 I have something to discuss with you Since Lu Junhan was too difficult to deal with, the old man decided to settle for the next best thing and focus on the little girl. Anyway, this girl hasn¡¯t left the old house yet, so it¡¯s not too much to let her accompany him to fish for a while, right? The old man was carrying the fishing rod this morning, but he didn¡¯t catch anything. Now he felt very itchy and wanted to quickly grab the little girl and fight with the fish pond all day and night. But he couldn't resist the little girl's father's venomous tongue. The old man could even imagine that if he approached Lu Li later and asked the little girl to go fishing with him, that brat Lu Junhan would taunt him again with what he said yesterday. We have to find a way to get rid of that brat. The old man regretted it again, he shouldn¡¯t have been so mean yesterday! If he had known this, he would have just told his great-grandson and great-granddaughter that he felt sorry for them! At this time, the old man completely forgot how much he hated girls before, and how he used to use a contemptuous tone and talk about girls with contemptuous words. Now he just wants to snatch the little girl away from his father and go fishing with him! Such a good little girl would be a complete waste in the hands of that brat Lu Junhan! Really, why isn¡¯t that little girl his daughter? Song Qingwan was terribly sleepy, so she took a few bites and went upstairs. The old man was choked by Lu Junhan, so he took a few bites and stopped eating. He hurried upstairs, planning to think of a way to clear Lu Junhan's obstacle. When the old man looked at Lu Junhan now, he completely lost all the love he had for his grandson, and instead felt full of disgust. I think he is really annoying. Seeing him going upstairs, Lu Qi stopped eating his own breakfast and hurriedly chased after him: "Grandpa, I have something to discuss with you. It's about my parents" "No time!" The old man didn¡¯t even listen, so he coldly refused. Although he loved the boy, he had higher demands on the boy and was more cruel and ruthless. He said coldly: "I know what you want to say, but if you can't handle this little thing well, there's no point in calling me, I won't help you!" Lu Qi didn¡¯t expect to be rejected. He opened his mouth and looked at the old man¡¯s majestic and solemn face. He suppressed his fear and shouted again without giving up, "Grandpa, I" The old man raised his hand and looked at him coldly, his old and majestic face solemn and determined, as if nothing could shake him. This is the real old man. If you say it, no one can change it. The boy stopped talking, pursed his lips, and said no more. The old man looked at him deeply, said nothing more, and just went upstairs expressionlessly. Lu Qi was left standing there alone with a look of loss and frustration. Apart from his great grandfather, he didn¡¯t know who else could help him with this matter. Grandpa probably thinks that boys should rely on themselves instead of relying on others, but he is only five years old, and at this age, he can't do anything. Can he really just continue to be a tool in the hands of his parents? No, he doesn¡¯t want to! Not willing to give in. Lu Qi stared blankly at the place where the old man left, as if he had lost his soul, his eyes were hollow. I don¡¯t know how long I stood there until a surprised voice came from the side: ¡°Brother!¡± He barely came back to his senses. "Little Luli flashed her big black eyes, tilted her head, and looked over: "Brother, what are you doing here?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 Come fishing with me Lu Qi looked at her innocent look, and for some reason, his throat felt sore and choked. It seems that every time he is the saddest and most desperate, she will appear. I really hope she can be so happy every day. "Brother," the little girl looked at him worriedly and whispered, "Are you unhappy? Don't be unhappy, okay?" For some reason, Lu Qi's eyes suddenly turned red when he heard these words. He took a deep breath, calmed down, and managed a slight smile. He reached out and touched the little girl's head, and opened his mouth with great difficulty: "Nobrother is not unhappy, don't worry, I'm just" "Why are you here?" An old and powerful voice came from above. The little girl raised her fair cheeks, saw the person coming, and called him with bright eyes: "Grandpa!" At some point, the old man actually came out of the study. He lay on the railing of the corridor on the second floor and looked towards the living room. As he looked, he lowered his voice and asked, "Little girl, where is your father? Why don't you see anyone?" The little girl puffed up her cheeks and said honestly, "Dad went to call right after dinner. He was so busy and he hasn't come back yet! Grandpa, are you looking for dad?" "That's great! God is really helping me!" The old man¡¯s face suddenly glowed red, and he came down from upstairs beaming with joy. He was still holding a fishing rod that he found somewhere in his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him, I¡¯m looking for you.¡± He ignored Lu Qi standing next to him, cleared his throat, and directly ordered the little girl: "Let's go, little girl, go fishing with me!" Who would have thought that the little girl who was always easy to talk to and had a soft and sweet temperament shook her head now. She pursed her bright red mouth, held Lu Qi's little hand, and whispered: "No, Lili won't go fishing. Lili wants to play with her brother now" My brother is very unhappy. Grandpa is not unhappy. Therefore, it is the elder brother who needs company more. The old man didn¡¯t expect to be rejected. His already sharp and scary face instantly sank. He looked a bit intimidating, and he said impatiently: "What fun do you have with him! It's better to play with him than with me. Grandpa can also teach you how to fish!" "I do not want¡­¡­" The little girl was not even afraid of her father, let alone the old man¡¯s terrifying expression. She opened her big black beautiful eyes and snorted softly and cutely, "Lili said before that she wanted to play with her brother today. I won't go fishing, so grandpa, you can go by yourself." "" The old man was furious. No one dared to reject him so many times! This little girl! It¡¯s totally outrageous! But this little girl is not afraid of him. There is no point in scaring her. He can't say anything cooing to the child in a low voice. The old man frowned tightly. After a while, he turned his head and ordered Lu Qi next to him: "You, take her and go fishing with me!" Lu Qi¡¯s eyes flashed, he curved his lips, and made a timely request: "Grandpa, fishing is okay, but I want to discuss something with you" ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± When has the old man ever been threatened by someone, he refused without thinking, "I just said, I won't help" "Hey, let's go, Sister Lili," Lu Qi sighed, holding the little girl's hand and starting to walk upstairs, "Brother will take you to my room to play." "Okay, okay!" The little girl said happily, "Brother, shall we watch Transformers? Lili didn't finish watching it yesterday!" Lu Qi agreed with a smile: "Okay. We will watch whatever you want to see!" The old man: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89 Somewhat redundant The old man looked at the two children holding hands, chatting with no one else, completely ignoring him, and his face was so serious that he could shed tears! That sinister look and the frightening coercion coming from his body can make people sweat with fear just by looking at him. The old man stared at Lu Qi fiercely and said gloomily: "Lu Qi, are you sure you want to go against me?" In terms of threats, he has never lost! Lu Qi was so frightened that his face turned pale. His lips trembled and he opened his mouth, but still closed his eyes and gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!" The atmosphere around him suddenly reached freezing point. The old housekeeper next to him looked extremely nervous, and his usually calm expression almost collapsed! The old man was actually threatened, by two children! Are all children today so unafraid of death? He was really afraid that the old man would pull out a gun from somewhere and shoot these two ignorant children to death! This makes me anxious! The old man stared at him for a long time, which made Lu Qi sweat from behind. After a while, he sneered darkly: "Okay, very good! That's great! As expected of my great-grandson, do you think you can threaten me like this?" ¡°Obviously, the old man was deliberately forcing Lu Qi to submit. He even did not hesitate to bring out his most frightening side. With just this look and cold and cruel tone, even the most cold-blooded special forces soldiers can't handle it, let alone a five-year-old child. Sure enough, Lu Qi's face lost all color in an instant, but he still held on, his voice trembling violently: "Grandpa, I really need your help" "I said it too! I will never help -" The atmosphere was at a stalemate, and the talks could break down at any time. In such a tense and urgent environment, the little girl was once again wandering. She looked in a certain direction, blinked her big black eyes, and said in surprise: "Hey, dad seems to have finished the phone call" Before she could finish her words, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His cold and terrifying expression disappeared in an instant, and he said urgently: ¡°Okay, okay, help, help, if you have anything else, wait until I finish fishing! Now come with me!¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Without waiting for Lu Qi¡¯s reply, he threw the fishing rod in his hand to the old housekeeper next to him, then he held a child in one hand, turned around and ran out. It looked as if he had seen a ghost. Old housekeeper: "" "Two children cannot threaten the old man, but if we add another Mr. Lu, it will definitely be possible!" ¡­¡­ ten minutes later. "I just went and made a phone call," Lu Junhan stood on the edge of the pond with his tall and tall body, and glanced at the old man who was fishing with a cool expression and an innocent face: "You just kidnapped this little thing?" "What is abduction!" The old man grunted as he pulled up a fish he had caught and threw it into the fish bucket. The relief and joy of catching a fish could be seen in the corners of his eyes and brows. He snorted coldly: "It's clear that this little girl came to fish with me voluntarily! If you don't believe it, ask her yourself! Am I the kind of person who would force others?" The little girl was wearing a white shirt and jeans today, and her long, waterfall-like black hair was not tied up and spread down her back. She sat by the pond obediently. The shoes on the feet were taken off, and the white and tender feet were soaked in the lake water, swaying and white. There were a lot of fish swimming around her feet. At the same time, she was holding a tablet in her arms. There was a Transformers cartoon on the tablet, and Lu Qi was quietly explaining the plot to her next to her. The old man was fishing and the two children were watching cartoons, no one bothered the other. There are parasols and drinks next to it, and the atmosphere is not to mention how harmonious it is. On the contrary, Lu Junhan, who came suddenly seemed a bit redundant. Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90 The sleep the elderly deserve Song Qingwan slept until the afternoon. In the end, the little girl came up and called her, saying that they were leaving. Only then did Song Qingwan wake up with satisfaction. Yeah. This is the sleep that the elderly should have. It is normal to sleep more than ten hours a day. And, as soon as I woke up, I saw the little girl¡¯s soft and cute face. Song Qingwan couldn't hold back at that time and kissed her hard. Under the little girl's pitiful and helpless eyes, she got up happily. ¡­¡­ The yard. Seeing that the little girl was leaving, Lu Qi was inevitably a little reluctant to leave. Seeing that she loved watching cartoons, he gave his only tablet to the little girl without feeling any distress. Then he patiently taught her how to use this key, how to operate that function, and how to watch more cartoons. The little girl looked at him with admiration with her dark and bright eyes, and nodded obediently from time to time to show that she understood. Seeing how well-behaved she was, Lu Qi's heart trembled slightly as he thought about how helpful she had just been. He whispered to her, "Sister Lili, thank you." The little girl tilted her head: "?" Lu Qi pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say much. He just whispered, ¡°There is something else I haven¡¯t told you.¡± "What's going on?" The little girl looked at him with big eyes. Lu Qi pursed her lips: "Yesterday, I said that my great-grandpa loves me the most and likes me the most These words are lying to you. In fact, I don't like my great-grandpa at all" "Why?" "Little Luli doesn't quite understand. Thinking about her brother's fight with her about her great-grandfather yesterday, she is a little puzzled: "Don't my brother like my great-great-grandpa very much?" "No," Lu Qi shook his head, "Grandpa is so scary. I'm afraid of him. If it weren't for I don't like him at all anyway!" The little girl nodded in understanding, then thought about it and said, "Then Lili shouldn't like grandpa anymore" The old man who happened to be passing by said: "???" At this moment, Lu Junhan came over and patted the little girl on the head, and said calmly: "Let's go." As he spoke, he did not forget to give Lu Qi a cold look warning of danger. ¡°Obviously, she was warning him not to get close to the little girl. The little girl is holding the tablet her brother gave her. She thinks this gift is very good, but she has nothing good to give to her brother. Tangtang has also finished eating. The little girl thinks about it and thinks that her most precious thing should be luck. Then give your brother some luck. I hope he can be safe and healthy like his father. Thinking of this, the little girl took her father's hand and said softly, "Dad, can you wait for Lili for a moment?" "?" "My brother gave Lili a gift, and Lili also wants to give it to my brother!" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, little Lu Li stood up on tiptoes, pouted, and was about to kiss Lu Qi's white and tender cheek. The man's face turned dark when he saw it. He directly picked it up with his big hand and said in a subtle way, "What are you doing?" The little girl didn¡¯t know why: ¡°Lili is giving a gift to her brother.¡± Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he thought of something, stared at the little girl's fair and lovely face, and said coldly: "Besides me, who else have you kissed before?" The little Loli blinked her eyes: "There is also Brother Xiubai! Lili also kissed him." "As expected!" The handsome and gentle man squinted his eyes and smiled coldly, "Very good! He is dead!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91 Throw it out the window ¡°As he said that, he threw the person directly into the car regardless of the little girl¡¯s struggle. "dad!" The little girl turned over in the car, pouted, and looked at him with some dissatisfaction and grievance: "I haven't given my brother a gift yet!" Lu Junhan smiled coldly and glanced at her coldly, "You can't even protect yourself, why do you want a gift! Wait, I'll seal your mouth with tape when I get back! Let's see how you continue to mess with your loved ones!" "Lili didn't mess with her relatives!" The little girl sat on the car seat and snorted angrily, "Dad, please don't accuse me unjustly, I will be angry." Lu Jun had a cold face and was too lazy to talk to her. Instead, Song Qingwan listened and said in surprise: "Lili, who did you kiss? Who is so shameless!" She said the last sentence sourly, and Lili had never even kissed her. "Lili kissed daddy," the little girl who was still grumbling angrily one second, grumbled and crawled into her daddy's arms the next, hugging him stickyly, "Humph, daddy is shameless." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan just sneered. He had a stern face, dialed a phone number with his long white fingers, and his voice was as cold as ice: ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to take your son out of Haicheng, otherwise you¡¯ll have to wait to collect his body!¡± Pei Mingzhi¡¯s voice over there was calm and plain, but with a slight smile. He had obviously heard the story about the little girl and Pei Xiubai from his subordinates. He said in an understated tone: "No, I gave my son away to you, just keep him alive. After all, I have made this little girl frivolous, and I can't afford to pay for it, so just give me your life as compensation" Lu Junhan laughed coldly, "What you think is quite beautiful!" After saying that, Lu Junhan hung up the phone directly. Song Qingwan paid attention and raised her eyes, "Pei Mingzhi's phone number?" "Um." "You guys are fighting again?" Song Qingwan rubbed her forehead with a headache. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s territory is in the capital, and his status is equivalent to Lu Junhan in Haicheng. Pei Mingzhi is also a person who is feared by everyone in the capital, and his level of fear is comparable to that of Lu Junhan. "The two were sworn enemies when they were in school, and they refused to obey the other. As they grew up, they fought to the death. Therefore, Song Qingwan had a headache for these two brats. "No," Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously and pulled his lips coldly: "He came to see his son off." "Send your son?" Song Qingwan looked at the ignorant little girl, and thought of Pei Xiubai sitting in a wheelchair she saw in the hospital before, incredulously, "Isn't it right? Lili is so young, and heand, Didn't he pinch Lili, how could he" Lu Junhan looked at her silently, and that look was exactly the same as when he looked at Lilioh, no, when he looked at a mentally retarded person. Song Qingwan resisted the urge to beat this brat to death, and asked quietly, "Isn't it?" Lu Junhan said indifferently: "He came to deliver his son's body, and I plan to fulfill his wish." Song Qingwan: "" How much hatred and hatred is there. Lu Junhan looked at the little girl who was sticky in his arms and had no idea how much trouble she had caused. He sneered, picked up the girl with his big hand, and threw him to the empty seat next to him. "dad¡­¡­" The little girl looked at him aggrievedly. "Sit there before I calm down," Lu Jun glanced at her coldly, "or wait until I throw you out of the window!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92 Come over if nothing happens "" The little girl sat horizontally on the car seat. Seeing that her father was resolute, he just ignored her. She kicked her father's suit pants with her little brown leather shoes and stepped on them several times, but his father still ignored her. The little girl puffed up her face angrily and opened her mouth to pounce on him and bite him: "Bad dad! If you ignore me, Lili will ignore you too! Humph!" In response to this, the man could only snort, completely indifferent. Song Qingwan felt extremely distressed when she saw it. She hugged the little girl and comforted her in a low voice. Then she sighed to the cold-faced Lu Junhan: "Hey, don't blame her. Lili is still young, isn't she? And I don't think this is entirely Lili's fault. If I'm to blame, it's Pei Xiubai who looks so attractive. You still run outside, you deserve to be kissed by Lili!" Song Qingwan¡¯s tone was as confident as those straight men saying that women who wore too little clothes deserved to be molested. As she spoke, she smiled and kissed the little girl¡¯s fat face hard: "You say so, Lili!" The little girl blinked her eyes, touched her fat face with her little hands, and said in a tangled voice: "Then then, aunt, why did you kiss me? Is it because Lili is also attractive? " ¡°But from my aunt¡¯s tone, it seems that it¡¯s not good to be too attractive. Song Qingwan slapped herself in the face: "" "Of course not," Song Qingwan didn't expect the slap in the face to come so quickly. She coughed awkwardly and nuzzled the little girl: "Because Lili is so cute, aunt couldn't help but want to kiss you!" "Then why doesn't aunt kiss dad?" The little girl said confusedly, "Dad is very cute too." Song Qingwan looked at Lu Junhan's cold face that looked like he was about to kill someone, and thought about the way she looked when he kissed her. Before she even thought about it, Song Qingwan trembled with nausea all over. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Taking??????????????????????? out? out?? Before Song Qingwan could say, "Your dad is so cute," the car door was opened from the outside. The old man was standing outside holding a fishing rod. His hair was slightly white, and his temples were stained with frost, but he was full of energy and his old face was as calm and majestic as ever. "Is something wrong?" Lu Junhan sat back on the seat casually and lazily, raising his indifferent black eyes nonchalantly. The old man looked at Lu Junhan inside, and touched his beard unnaturally with his old wrinkled hands. After coughing heavily, he explained the purpose of his visit in a deep voice: "If you have anything to do in the future, please remember to come back often to see me, old man." Before Lu Junhan could say anything, Song Qingwan's eyes widened. She touched the goosebumps on her body with a look on her face: "Wait a minute, Dad, do you know what you are talking about? Isn't this the line you should have? Are you really crazy? Did you call the doctor? Is it reliable? When did he say you would be better?" Song Qingwan asked several questions directly, which showed how broken and surprised she was now. The old man hit her with a fishing rod and said angrily: "You are crazy! If you dare to talk to your father like this, I think you don't want to live anymore!" Song Qingwan dodged around. Yes, this is the father she is familiar with. With that said, the old man paused, his eyes fell on the innocent-looking little Lu Li, and he coughed heavily again: "By the way take this girl with you by the way." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93 Your dad wants to eat Song Qingwan suddenly understood. ??She said. How could this old man suddenly seem like a different person? He was thinking about Lili no, thinking about his fish! "We won't be coming back anytime soon." Lu Junhan didn't speak, but when he did speak, he said such a cold word. Song Qingwan opened her mouth. In the past two days, she also saw the changes in the old man. He was really different from when he was young. Although he was more irritable, he also cared more about family ties. So she believed that the old man always caused trouble for them in the company before, maybe it was because he was too lonely and wanted to force Lu Junhan, his grandson, to come back to accompany him. Maybe the old man is not so cold-blooded. ¡°Thinking about it, and seeing Lu Junhan treating the old man like this again, I can¡¯t help but feel a little bit unbearable. I just said a few good words to the old man. After all, the old man really attached great importance to the grandson of Lu Junhan, but as soon as he was about to speak, he saw the old man glanced at Lu Junhan. "I don't care whether you come to love me or not. I don't care if you die outside, as long as you can bring my great-granddaughter here." Song Qingwan: "???" "Wait a minute, Dad, have you made a mistake in favoring boys over girls? Lu Junhan is indeed Lu Junhan. He is so embarrassed. The expression on his extremely cold face has not changed at all. It is still cold and without any warmth: "Do not have time." The old man follows the good deeds: "That's easy to handle. I have time, so I'll go see you. How about tomorrow? How about today? Hey, I'll just go with you later and save the fare Look , my luggage has been packed." Song Qingwan: "" The old man must be crazy. But the only thing that responded to the old man was the sound of the car door slamming shut, and the indifferent and cold voice of Lu Junhan, that brat: "You think so!" The old man: "" If you weren¡¯t my grandson, I would have shot you to death! ¡­¡­ The car returned to the Lu family first. Because Song Qingwan was reluctant to let go of the little girl and seeing that it was still early, she got out of the car with Lu Junhan and the little girl. When they arrived at the Lu family villa, it was already approaching dinner time. Song Qingwan saw the servant fish out a plump koi fish from the pond, and asked casually: "Are you eating fish again tonight?" "Yes, these fish have grown just right and are ready to eat." The servant smiled and said: "But it's strange. All of these fish were sick before, but unexpectedly, they have grown healthier and fatter these days. No, you When we come back with Mr. Lu and the little lady, we just want to make braised fish" The Lu family¡¯s koi fish are never kept for looking at, but for eating. The servant had heard long ago that Mr. Lu and the young lady were coming back this afternoon, and they wanted to get some fish to eat. ¡°After all, Mr. Lu loves to eat fish, so the young lady must also like it very much. ?????????????????? Braised fish in braised fish is definitely a good idea. Song Qingwan naturally knew that brat Lu Junhan liked to eat fish. It just so happened that she also liked it very much, especially the fish that the servant caught. It was so fat. She smiled and said, "It just so happens that I don't have anything else to do today, so let me cook this fish" "No, don't eat fish" Before Song Qingwan finished speaking, the little girl looked pitifully at the half-dead koi fish and choked in a low voice: "Auntie, please don't eat fish, they are so pitiful" Song Qingwan then remembered how popular the little girl was. She laughed and looked at Lu Junhan who was on the phone again, intentionally or unintentionally: "It doesn't matter what I said, this fish is what your father wants to eat." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94 Don¡¯t you want to eat pears? "Dad, does he eat fish?" The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were wide open, with an expression as if the world was falling apart. Her little face suddenly turned pale, and she looked a little pitiful: "Auntie, Dad Why do you want to eat pears? Pears are not delicious." Song Qingwan was amused by her pitiful appearance. She poked her little nose with her white fingertips: "It's not about eating pears, it's about eating fish. Silly boy, how can your father be willing to eat you?" "But Lili is just a fish" A layer of mist suddenly appeared in the little Loli's big black eyes. Her face was pale and she was about to cry from fear. She said in horror: "Dad just wants to eat pears. He, he just wants to eat other people" " Coincidentally, as soon as she finished speaking, Lu Junhan hung up the phone and came back. He apparently also saw the fish in the servant's hand. The servant just heard Lu Li say not to eat fish. I was just hesitating whether I should put back the fish I just picked up. But it¡¯s too late to put it back. The fish is already half-dead and won¡¯t survive if it is put back. Just when he was hesitating, he saw Mr. Lu coming over. The servant thought for a while and asked: "Young Master Lu do you think this fish is" Should you cook it or throw it away? Before Lu Junhan could speak, Song Qingwan took the lead and said: ¡°Let it go, let¡¯s not eat fish tonight.¡± Lu Junhan frowned. He didn't understand what happened, so he said coldly: "Are you allergic to fish?" "It's not me, it's Lili," Song Qingwan said with a smile: "This little guy likes these fish very much and says it's too pitiful to eat them" "Yes, Dad" The little girl looked up at her white face, her voice was delicate and squeamish, and she said with a slight tremor, "I, I'm so pitiful, please don't eat me, okay? I don't taste good" "I won't eat you," Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl who was so frightened that she turned pale, frowned slightly, and finally said, "I eat fish." "But, pear is a fish" The little girl was still crying, her eyes were watery, and her tears were streaming down one by one, and she couldn't stop them. "You're a fart," Lu Junhan glanced at her impatiently, and he could tell at a glance what this little thing was afraid of: "Aren't you a carp spirit? What do you have to do with fish?" The little girl was confused and asked with the IQ of only three years old: "But pear is also a fish" "" Lu Junhan tilted his head, his eyes fell on the half-lived fish in the servant's hand, and he tugged at his thin lips, "This is the fish." He looked at the little girl¡¯s small figure again and said coldly: ¡°Are you?¡± As soon as these words fell, the little Loli's tears stopped immediately. She looked cute and cute, and her big black eyes were as clear as if they had been washed with water. She said blankly: "Oh, this is Yuyu Lili is not Yuyu now, dad doesn't eat Lili" The little girl used her three-year-old IQ to finally understand what her father meant. She is not a fish now, she is a carp spirit, and she will be a fish when she turns into a fish. Therefore, she cannot turn into a fish in front of her father, otherwise she will be eaten by him qaq! This is really terrible! Lu Junhan was impatient to coax children. After saying that, with irritated eyebrows, he simply smoked a cigarette, biting his thin lips and lowering his eyes. He wanted to take out a lighter and light it, but thinking that this little guy was still here, he paused and took the cigarette in his hand. . "Dad, are you really not going to eat pears?" The little Loli was very surprised and continued to ask uncertainly. Song Qingwan suspected that the little girl might have some misunderstanding about her father. Although the brat Lu Junhan looks scary and often makes children cry, he really doesn¡¯t eat children. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95 The most delicious fish Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously, as if he remembered something, pinched the little Loli's fat face with his long fingers, pursed his thin lips, and did not answer her words, but asked coldly: "Will you still mess with your relatives in the future?" Little Loli knows that her father is always angry. Although she doesn¡¯t understand why her father is angry, it is not good for her father to be angry. This time dad was angry. Ignore her. She is sad. She doesn¡¯t want her father to be angry. So her cheeks were bulging, she shook her head like a rattle, and said in a sweet voice, "No kiss, Lili will only kiss daddy from now on!" The flatterer is still the same flatterer. The man then let go of his hand, curled his lips slightly, but still said coldly: "You know what's going on." "Then dad really doesn't want to eat pears?" Seeing that her father seemed to be in a good mood, the little girl asked pitifully and urgently. "Don't eat." The little girl was instantly elated and stopped crying. Her voice was as cheerful as usual, "Dad, you are so good to me!" Song Qingwan: "" But this brat still has his own tricks, and he coaxes this little girl easily. Now that the little girl has been coaxed, the servant carried the fish, looked at Song Qingwan, then at Lu Junhan, and said: "Master Lu, do you still want to eat fish tonight?" Lu Junhan: "Eat." Seeing that she was safe and would not be eaten by her father, the little Loli began to pity the fishes again. She pulled her father's sleeves with her little hands and cried: "Dad, those fish are so pitiful, please don't eat them, okay?" "not good." "Woo~" "Okay," Lu Junhan narrowed his black eyes slightly and raised his thin lips in a slight arc, "I won't eat them." The little girl raised her dark and bright eyes in surprise, and jumped up and cheered, "Dad, you are so" "I'll eat you," Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and looked at her, sneered, and said casually: "Eat them or you, it's up to you." five minutes later. A little girl in a white skirt squatted on the shore with her chubby face. Her big black eyes were full of intolerance and sympathy, and her plump white hands gently touched the fish in front of her that had just been fished out and knocked unconscious. The little hand touched it again and again, with a face full of reluctance and sadness. The fair little fat face looked a bit pitiful and aggrieved, as if it was not the fish that died before, but her favorite father. Song Qingwan who was passing by was surprised when she heard this and looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan beside her, "Lili has been holding this fish for five minutes, right?" Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, his eyes darkened and said nothing. Song Qingwan murmured: "Should we really break her heart this time" The servant was afraid that Song Qingwan would blame her, so she came over and whispered: "Mr. Song, in fact, this fish is not dead yet. It was knocked unconscious. It can still survive if it is put back into the water. Do you think" "Really?" Song Qingwan looked surprised, and couldn't help but want to share this joy with the guilty and self-blaming little girl: "Lili, don't be sad, in fact, this fish" "Yuyu, I'm sorry, if dad doesn't eat you, he will eat me" As soon as I got closer, I saw the little Loli's bright red mouth pursed, as gentle as a little angel, talking to the fish in a low voice. Song Qingwan felt a pain in her heart. Sure enough, Lili is the kindest person. Even though she didn¡¯t kill the fish, she still blames herself. Such a cute little girl How could they be willing to do this to her "But don't worry, I won't let your death be in vain" The next second, I saw the little loli over there clenching her fists, and her voice was very serious: "I promise to let my dad fry you until you are delicious, and you will definitely become the most delicious fish!" Song Qingwan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96 When you grow up, you will become sensible Song Qingwan: "" It is true that death will not be in vain. It smells delicious, this is a vigorous death! If that fish knew that Lili wouldn¡¯t even let go of its body, I wonder if it would wake up alive. ¡°Obviously, in Lili¡¯s opinion, she killed the fish. So, she will die anyway, and as compensation, she will make this fish the best fish to eat. Most people can¡¯t imagine this brain circuit! But as long as the little girl is not sad, that¡¯s fine. Seeing Song Qingwan go over with a worried look on his face, but come back without a trace, the servant thought something big had happened and felt panicked. "Mr. Song, did something happen to the young lady" "She's fine." Song Qingwan took a long breath and waved her hands feebly, "Get rid of that fish. Tonight remember to stir-fry it until it becomes fragrant." Servant: "???" Sure enough, in the evening, with that plate of braised fish, the little girl ate three big bowls of rice with tears in her eyes, crying while eating, and even asked people to add more coriander and chopped green onion, indicating that she would never let the poor fish eat white. dead. In the end, only a long skeleton was left on the plate of fish. If Song Qingwan hadn¡¯t tried her best to stop it, the little girl would have eaten the bones as well. How much hatred and hatred is involved! He actually didn¡¯t even spare his bones. After breaking the bones and raising ashes, there is still some ashes. She wants that fish to disappear completely from this world! It¡¯s so cruel. The little girl¡¯s eyes were clear and clean, and it seemed that she really just didn¡¯t want the fish to die in vain. Song Qingwan¡¯s heart almost choked. It¡¯s hard to explain. After all, children have their own world. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be sensible when you grow up. In the end, Song Qingwan sighed and said that she liked eating fish bones, and then sent the little girl away without letting her worry about the fish bones anymore. After that, a few days passed. Xu Ciye¡¯s mental health report and IQ report were finally sorted out and sent to the Lu family. The old man didn¡¯t know where he heard it from, saying that Lu Li was going to kindergarten, so he hurried over from his old house carrying several fishing rods without stopping. The old man is not looking for trouble. Lu Junhan has been quite free recently, and he has promised before that when he is done with his work during this period, he will spend more time with the little girl. So, when the old man came to the Lu family, Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan happened to be there. Lu Junhan was sitting on the sofa, handling things and holding a video conference. The clingy little girl just sat in his arms, eating sweets and watching TV with her eyes wide open. Song Qingwan was sitting next to her, reading the psychological report over and over again, as if she never got tired of reading it. "Have you chosen the kindergarten for this little girl?" The old man is still used to giving orders. As soon as he walked in, he directly stated his purpose. Lu Junhan¡¯s meeting just ended. He logged out of the account, closed the computer, and while the little girl was watching TV without paying attention, he found out all the fruit candies secretly hidden in her pocket, without even looking at them, and threw them all into the trash can. Song Qingwan closed the report. When she saw him, she paused, stood up and said in surprise: "Dad, why are you here?" "What? I can't come?" The old man handed the fishing rod to his subordinate and sat on the sofa with a frown. Song Qingwan was speechless: "Dad, you know I didn't mean it this way" "Okay, okay, I'm not here to see you!" The old man said solemnly: "I heard that my great-granddaughter is going to kindergarten. Have you chosen which one to go to?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Tangtang is missing "Not yet," Song Qingwan said, "No, we just got the report, and the kindergarten is selecting" "Is there any need to choose?" The old man stared, waved his hand, and said directly: "We have the best military kindergarten in Haicheng, fully closed and militarized management" "Dad, Dad," Song Qingwan quickly stopped: "Lili is a girl. Isn't it not good to be sent to the army at such a young age?" "You know nothing!" the old man said seriously with an old voice, "Now we have to start from a baby and stay in it for eight or ten years. When we come out, we can get a high official position, and I am also in it, so I can still Take her with you personally, after all, she is so good at fishing, this talent cannot be wasted!" Song Qingwan: "" To put it bluntly, you just want to monopolize Lili and let her accompany you fishing every day, right? She knew that this bad old man had no good intentions! "But the old man is indeed right. Most of the military kindergartens are filled with military children. If they want to get official positions in the future, it is best to go there. Especially since the old man has a wide network of contacts, Lili will never be wronged. but¡­¡­ Song Qingwan glanced at the little girl¡¯s thin arms and legs, and thought about it, she might as well forget it. It¡¯s okay for boys to go to that kind of kindergarten, but for girls "I want Lili to go to Noble Kindergarten. I've asked about it. The teachers there are pretty good, and it's also close to the Lu family. It only takes more than half an hour to go there" "Nonsense!" The old man disagreed. "That kind of kindergarten is so dangerous. The teachers don't know where they came from, and they don't know if they have received professional training. What if they abuse this girl in private" "Dad, where are you thinking" Song Qingwan sighed helplessly, "Those kindergartens are actually quite good, especially the aristocratic kindergartens. They have a good environment and good education. The children around them are all rich people. Their parents are all very powerful. The teachers are afraid that they won't be able to come in time. How dare they abuse these children?" , unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible anyway!¡± the old man said angrily: "That girl looks so useless, her skin is as white as a sickly seedling, and she is also short. If she goes to the kindergarten, she might be bullied. It would be better to go to the Haicheng Military Kindergarten and I will take her there myself" Xiao Luli: "???" The little girl quietly approached her father and whispered, "Dad, what are the great-grandfather and aunt arguing about? They talk so fast, Lili doesn't understand very well." Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and said nonchalantly, "They are praising you for being smart. Just listen, you don't have to understand." "Oh" the little girl smiled happily, "Auntie and great-grandfather are so kind to Lili!" "Um." As she said that, she glanced at her father, and while he was looking down at his phone, she reached into her pocket to touch the candy, but she didn't touch anything Huh. it's wired. Where is her candy. Has she eaten it? The little girl got up from her seat and put her little feet on the sofa. She tilted her head and lay down in confusion, her big black eyes flashing, her little face extremely serious, her little butt stuck out, looking for candies in the cracks of the sofa, for fear that her candies would accidentally fall out. At this moment, Lu Junhan looked up from his phone, glanced at her lightly, pursed his thin lips, and quietly kicked the trash can further away. Half an hour later. Song Qingwan and the old man over there have been fighting for three hundred rounds. The two of them were red-faced and arguing endlessly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98 Going to the Zoo When they were finally exhausted and out of breath, they saw Lu Junhan who was extremely calm over there, with his head lowered and lazily playing with his mobile phone. Then the two of them remembered: My father is not in a hurry! They are making a lot of noise here! It seems that if they win the argument, they can really send Lu Li in. Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" ¡°A man who is nearly 80 years old and a man who is nearly 50 years old are arguing in front of a 25-year-old and a 3-year-old child They have completely embarrassed the old man! Their faces turned blue and white. In the end, the old man sat back in his seat, coughed slightly, tried his best to maintain his dignity and stability, and said in a deep voice: "You brat, what do you think?" When the old man asked this, the little loli over there was stepping on the sofa, stamping her white and tender feet, and asked her father angrily if he had stolen her candy. "Why should I steal your candy?" The man raised his indifferent eyes, threw the cell phone in his hand on the coffee table, and lightly pulled his lips, "I don't eat candy." The little Loli frowned in confusion: "But Tangtang is missing." "You brat, you didn't hear me talking to you?" The old man's angry voice came over. Lu Junhan patted the little girl who was in trouble and confusion, and said coldly: "Your great-grandfather is looking for you." "Little Luli really didn't listen to what Grandpa was saying. When she heard her father's words, she didn't worry about where her Tangtang had gone. She just shouted: "Grandpa, why did you call Lili?" Although the brat was not called, it was not easy to refute the great-granddaughter¡¯s face. The old man coughed lightly and the old man coaxed him: "Girl, my great-grandpa plans to send you to a military kindergarten. There are many children like you there. I guarantee that if you go, no one will dare to mess with you. What do you think?" "Dad, this is too despicable of you. If you don't coax like this" Before Song Qingwan could finish her words, the old man glared back hard, as if to say: What's wrong with me being despicable? Can you still kill me? And said: If you fucking dare to ruin my good deeds, my old man will fight you to death! Song Qingwan: "" "Kindergarten?" The little girl tilted her head. Just when the old man thought that the little girl didn't know what kindergarten was and was about to explain it to her, he heard the little girl say again: ¡°But Lili wants to go to the zoo.¡± Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" The little Loli didn¡¯t seem to notice the choked expressions on the two old men¡¯s faces, and whispered, ¡°Dad said there is Brother Lion, Uncle Tiger, and many, many fish inside. Lili wants to go to the zoo¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since he came out of the storm, the old man quickly returned to normal, and continued to coax him: "That's okay. As long as you can come to the military kindergarten to study, how about my great-grandfather taking you to the zoo later?" As soon as the old man finished speaking, Assistant Chen from outside came in. When he saw the old man, he was stunned for a moment, then quickly sorted out his emotions, and said hello with a gentle smile: "Director Lu, President Song, good morning." But she silently took in this scene. Strange. Didn¡¯t you say that the relationship between Director Lu and Mr. Lu is not good? Why are these two people here together? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 Throw it in the trash can Although Assistant Chen was surprised, his gentle and gentle face did not reveal anything. He walked up to Lu Junhan, smiled and said respectfully: "Master Lu, you asked me to acquire Haicheng Kindergarten a few days ago and I have already completed it. This is the acquisition contract agreement. Please take a look at it." "Haicheng Kindergarten?" Song Qingwan was surprised first, "You bought Haicheng Kindergarten?" Haicheng Kindergarten is the largest aristocratic kindergarten in Haicheng. This kind of kindergarten cannot be entered by those with money. Parents must at least have some status in the upper class to send their children to it. Unexpectedly, Lu Junhan bought the kindergarten without saying a word. Not surprisingly, the kindergarten that Lili will go to should be this one. After all, Lu Junhan looks cold, but in fact he has a strong desire to control. There is no way he would send Lili to a kindergarten that is not owned by Lu. The old man had obviously figured it out, and he blew his beard and glared in anger. He knew that the quarrel he had just had with Song Qingwan was in vain. It turned out that this brat had already made up his mind! Thinking that he had spent so much thought in vain, the old man was angry, but there was nothing he could do to Lu Junhan. After all, he was the girl's father, so he had to take a step back and said: "It's okay to send this girl to Haicheng Kindergarten, but we, the Lu family, must be grand, and we can't let people look down upon us! In this way, on the first day of school, I will let my five soldiers follow this little girl Let's go together, girl" "dad!" Song Qingwan couldn't bear it and broke out: "Lili is going to school, not to fight! Who are you bringing? You are also bringing special forces, five of them in one area. What do you want to do? Bomb the school?" "You know nothing!" The old man also became irritable and said angrily: "This girl is soft and weak. If she is touched and knocked by someone, she will be unlucky and she will die immediately! I will return five It¡¯s too little! Let me tell you, the kindergarten has been bought anyway, which is just right, other children don¡¯t need to go to school, so it¡¯s good for this girl to have a kindergarten by herself!¡± "" Song Qingwan was helpless. She rubbed her forehead, trying to calm down her irritable mood, and tried to persuade the old man: "This way Dad, I won't argue with you. Please first recall how that brat Lu Junhan went to kindergarten for the first time. ¡­¡± "I don't care how he goes!" The old man frowned: "I didn't send it to you anyway." "Yes!" Song Qingwan clapped her hands, took a deep breath and said, "That's what you said at the time, let alone bringing a bodyguard, you just let him walk to the kindergarten directly, and you didn't see him even after more than half an hour's journey. What happened Lili is in the kindergarten, what will happen?" The old man said angrily: "Can this be the same? He is a boy, and that girl is a useless girl" "What about Lu Anran?" Song Qingwan said: "She also walks to kindergarten, and Lu Anran has been frail and sick since she was a child. Didn't she also finish three years of kindergarten in good health?" "This is different!" "What's the difference!" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him, "Lili is a girl, and so is Lu Anran. I think you just feel sorry for your fish, and you're afraid that without Lili, you won't be able to do anything" "Nonsense!" The old man stood up from his seat, and Song Qingwan couldn't bear it any longer, so she stood up from her seat and said, "Who is talking nonsense¡ª¡ª" At this moment, the little girl was looking for candy, so she came over and asked in a sweet voice: "Auntie, great-grandfather, my Tangtang is missing. Have you seen my Tangtang?" The old man and Song Qingwan were furious and did not allow others to disturb them. Without thinking or raising their heads, they said angrily to the little girl: "Your dad threw it in the trash can!" After saying that, the two people turned around and started arguing again. Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 Crying so miserably ten minutes later. Loud cries came one after another in the living room without interruption. The thin and weak cries were particularly penetrating, and it made people's hearts break. "Wow wow wow~" The little girl sat on the floor covered with thick wool blankets, her beautiful black eyes filled with moist mist, and her long black eyelashes were wet with so many tears. She hugged the trash can with red eyes, her bright red mouth pursed, and she looked at the fruit candies inside. Tears of grievance fell one by one. She was crying so hard that she was out of breath and couldn't stop. live. ¡°Tangtang woo woo¡ª¡ª¡± "Lili Lili, don't cry, don't cry," Song Qingwan felt terribly distressed and quickly pulled out several tissues to wipe her tears: ¡°We¡¯ll buy it when the candy is gone, and my aunt will buy it for you. Can we buy a hundred packs of it?¡± The little girl turned a deaf ear and just kept crying while hugging the trash can. Her eyesight was blurred with tears, her nose was red from crying, and her little face looked so pitiful. She looked at the candy in the trash can with a sad look on her face and choked in a low voice: "Tangtangmy Tangtang is oooooooo, my Tangtang is gone" After saying that, tears came out one by one. The tears were flowing down like they were crying themselves blind! Lu Junhan: "" Seeing this, the servant at the door whispered: "Little miss, you have been crying for more than ten minutes, right?" "Isn't that right? I've been standing here and I haven't seen the little lady stop!" "Isn't it? This fighting power is too terrifying!" "Didn't you see Mr. Lu's expression? It felt like he was about to kill someone! Mr. Song has been coaxing him for a long time, but the young lady couldn't even listen. She kept crying. I didn't even see him the last time he killed a fish. She cried so hard.¡± "There's no need to cry. Doesn't the candy have a wrapping paper? You can still eat it when you pick it up, right? It's dirty on the outside but not dirty on the inside!" "What are you thinking! Of course I can't eat it!" the servant said: "Have you forgotten? Mr. Song drank a can of Coke before and threw it in the trash can without drinking much. I don't know whether it was thrown incorrectly or something happened. He poured out nearly a large can of Coke. Mr. Lu took out the sugar Once you throw it in, it's all soaked in coke, and there's other garbage in the bucket. Even if you pick it up, it's still dirty, so how can you eat it?" "I'm sorry, Lili," Song Qingwan looked at the pitiful little girl hugging the trash can and about to faint from crying, and her heart felt tight: "If I had known this, I shouldn't have drank that can of Coke before" The little girl still pursed her lips and shed tears. The old man is not like Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan. He has done nothing wrong and is not afraid. Seeing that the little girl has been crying for more than ten minutes, he suddenly becomes impatient: "Why are you crying! You are crying over such a trivial matter. What kind of words! It's just a few candies. As for crying for so long" "Grandpa, woo woo" The little girl seemed to have finally had enough crying. She looked at him with misty and pitiful eyes, and her voice was full of tears: "Ni, Ni, you saw dad stealing my Tangtang, why didn't you tell Lili earlier, wuwuwu, now, now Lili's Tangtang is gone" If the old man had told the little girl earlier, the candy might not have been thrown into the trash can. After her tearful accusation, the old man shut up completely. Song Qingwan: "" Dad, where is your backbone? Scold again! What¡¯s going on with that guilty look on your face? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101 Going to the Zoo The always irritable old man shut up, and Song Qingwan felt guilty and couldn't count on it at all. No one can stop the little girl from crying while hugging the trash can. The little girl¡¯s cry was like that of a kitten, thin and weak, but it made people¡¯s hearts break. "Shut up and try crying for me again!" I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the indifferent man sitting on the sofa finally spoke coldly. The man¡¯s delicate brows and eyes revealed a deep irritability and coldness. That terrifying look, let alone crying, would definitely scare people into speechlessness. It was because he personally threw the candy into the trash can. Otherwise, he would have thrown the candy out as early as when the little guy started crying. Who knows, after enduring it for ten minutes, this little guy didn¡¯t even want to stop. When he yelled coldly, the little girl paused for a moment, looked at him with tearful big black eyes, then turned her head and rubbed her eyes, crying even louder! Lu Junhan: "" The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" Okay, this time my dad is coming. There was no change in the expression on Lu Junhan's face. He narrowed his deep black eyes dangerously, slowly bent down, stretched out his big, sharp-jointed hands, and pinched the little girl's slender and fragile neck fiercely. In a cold tone, he said Word by word: "I told you to shut up, didn't you hear me?" When the old man and Song Qingwan saw this, their pupils suddenly tightened: "You brat, calm down" "Hmph! Lili, don't shut up!" The little girl is tougher than him, and her milky voice is louder than him. She opened her big watery eyes and looked at his terrifying expression, but she felt extremely wronged, and her little nose turned red from crying: "Obviously, it's you, dadyou stole people's candy, and you lied to them! Now, you still tell people to shut up, you are a bad father! Lili doesn't want to play with you anymore, wuwuwu ¡­¡± After saying that, the little girl cried pitifully again, her face was covered with tears, and her little body was twitching. The man¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, and the strength of his hands gradually increased. Song Qingwan next to her was so frightened that she almost lost her wits. She hurriedly came over and said: "You brat, Lili is still young. She doesn't understand anything. If you have something to say, please speak it carefully. Don't" "Okay," before Song Qingwan took a few steps forward, Lu Junhan released the hand holding the little girl. He raised his eyebrows, lowered his eyes, straightened his sleeves slowly with his fingers, and said casually: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to play with me anymore, we won¡¯t have to take you with us when we go to the zoo later.¡± The little girl who was still whining suddenly stopped, her dark eyes stained with tears opened wide: "animal, zoo?" "Um." The little Loli blinked her red eyes twice, with tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes. She looked a little silly. She raised her face and asked in a soft voice: "Yes, is it a zoo with Brother Lion, Uncle Tiger, and many, many fish?" "Um." The little girl's eyes suddenly lit up, and she instantly forgot about her "miserable" candy. She grabbed her father's pants with her little hands and said softly in a crying voice: "Dad Lili, Lili also want to go to the zoo." "I won't take you with me," Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly, "You are not good." "I'm good! I'm good!" Xiao Luli got up from the ground, stopped crying, and began to go over to cling to her father. Her clear black eyes were full of seriousness: "Dad, I'm the best! Can you take me to the zoo?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102 Elephant Brother Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" This girl changes her face too quickly! However, seeing that the little girl was coaxed and stopped crying, Song Qingwan and the old man breathed a sigh of relief. The coldness and irritability on Lu Junhan's face have also eased a lot, but he still said coldly: "Are you still crying?" "No, don't cry anymore, Lili is good!" The little Loli shook her head desperately, barely raising her hand to make a promise! Her big eyes stained by tears were moist and clear, and her long dark eyelashes were fluttering, not to mention how cute they were. When he starts crying, he looks like a little devil, and no one can stop him. Once he stops crying, he becomes the incarnation of a little angel! Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes were red, she came over and touched the little girl¡¯s head, and said happily: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, it¡¯ll be fine later, aunt will take you to the zoo now!¡± ¡­¡­ A group of people drove four or five cars and went directly to the largest zoo in Haicheng. The old man originally didn¡¯t want to come to such a childish place. What¡¯s so interesting about the animals in the zoo? If you want to see them, it¡¯s better to go to the prairie of continent F. The lions and tigers there are real lions and tigers. What are the lions and tigers who are locked up in cages and have no wildness at all? A bunch of sick people. But he felt itchy and wanted to fish again. He thought that the zoo also had a lake, and there should be a lot of fish in the lake. When the little girl was alone, he could abduct someone to fish with him! So, when he came, he brought a lot of fishing rods to the zoo. As soon as he entered the zoo, he went straight to the fish pond and asked his men to follow the three of them. Once Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan were tired and no longer wanted to take the little girl, they would contact him immediately. He came to steal people. Lu Junhan had no interest in animals and was not very interested along the way. The little girl at the front was very lively and could whisper to each animal. Song Qingwan accompanied her all the way, for fear of bumping into her. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to what she said to the animals, thinking it was just the little girl talking to herself. "Brother Elephant!" Suddenly the little girl didn't know where she was going, and she shouted in a crisp voice: "Dad, look, Brother Elephant is here!" Lu Junhan: "" It¡¯s none of his business! It has nothing to do with him if the elephant dies. The elephant was waving its trunk in the open space outside, surrounded by circles of tourists. Several people raised their mobile phones to take pictures of it, and some people climbed up under the guidance of the trainer. Elephant's back. But most of the people who climbed up were children. Occasionally they were accompanied by their parents, who sat on it and took pictures together. Song Qingwan went up and asked. A ride on the elephant only costs fifty per person, which is very cheap. "Lili, do you want to sit?" "Yes!" The little girl's eyes were bright. She liked the elephant brother very much, "Auntie, I want to sit with daddy." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Sorry, I forgive her for not being able to imagine Lu Junhan sitting on it. But she knew that the picture must be beautiful "That's a good idea," Lu Junhan refused with a cold face, "If you want to sit down, you can sit down by yourself." "dad¡­¡­" Xiao Luli felt aggrieved. Lu Junhan's face was expressionless and indifferent. Song Qingwan came out to smooth things over and said as tactfully as possible: "Lili, these are only played by children. Your fathermay not be suitable." "But daddy is just a child." The little girl tilted her head and said. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103 Lonely Little Lu Li Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know who had instilled some rubbish logic into this little girl. She choked for a moment, and then explained calmly: "Your father is not a child, he is an adult. Childrenare usually under ten years old, wellthey are about the same height as Lili, so they are children" "Is Brother Xiubai a child?" The little Loli seemed to understand. She blinked her big black eyes and asked in a sweet voice. Song Qingwan didn't know why she suddenly mentioned Pei Xiubai. After thinking about it, she told the truth, "Of course he is a child" "Great! Then Lili will not sit with daddy, I will sit with brother Xiubai!" The little girl cheered happily. Song Qingwan was stunned, "Wait a minute, Lili, who do you want to sit with?" "Brother Xiubai," the little girl's beautiful big eyes looked a little confused, "Auntie, didn't you say that brother Xiubai is a child?" "I said it, but your brother Xiubai is not here" Song Qingwan laughed, "So you can only sit on the elephant with him next time." "He is here." Little Loli opened her big black and white eyes and said seriously, "He is at the gate of the zoo now. He is coming soon. Auntie, can we wait for him?" Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan felt that her IQ was a bit insufficient. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and asked, "How did you know that your brother Xiu Bai was at the door? Did he tell you before?" Song Qingwan saw the little girl had a tablet before, and thought she and Pei Xiubai were chatting online, and Pei Xiubai told her. "No," the little girl's little face puffed up, and she pointed to the elephant waving its trunk with her little finger, and said seriously, "it was the elephant brother who told me. He said he saw brother Xiubai at the door. It¡¯s coming towards us.¡± Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan was silent for a moment, then quietly approached the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, and whispered, "During the psychological consultation, did you threaten the psychiatrist and ask him to change Lili's IQ to normal?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan looked worried: "I feel like Lili has a big problem. Could it be that she is mentally retarded? So her mother couldn't afford to raise her, so she left her to us?" In an instant, Song Qingwan was thinking about no less than a hundred episodes of the bloody drama. The more she thought about it, the paler her face became. When she finally looked at the ignorant and innocent little girl, she felt that she was hopeless! There is deep sympathy and pity in his eyes. "Auntie?" The little girl frowned, "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Ah" Song Qingwan came back to her senses, looked into the little girl's confused eyes, her heart moved, and she said softly: "Why do I look at you?" "I don't know" The little girl's childish voice sounded in her ears, and she was a little confused: "Just, I feel the same as when my father looks at me" Song Qingwan: "" Does your father usually think you are mentally retarded? Three minutes later, when Pei Xiubai appeared in this place, Song Qingwan realized that she was the mentally retarded one! Damn it! Pei Xiubai really appears here! "Brother Xiubai!" The little girl next to her obviously saw Pei Xiubai coming over. Her eyes lit up and she waved her little hand, "Dad, it's brother Xiubai! I'm going to ride on the elephant with brother Xiubai. Photographed together!" With that said, the little girl was about to run towards Pei Xiubai. Lu Junhan glanced at her coldly, sneered, and directly raised his hand to pick up the little girl. Stepping on the stool, he pushed the little girl in his hand onto the elephant's back, and said coldly: "Sit firmly alone. Come down as soon as you finish taking the photo." On the back of the elephant, the lonely little Lu Li: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104 I don¡¯t want to sit anymore "Dad, you made a mistake!" The little Loli was anxious, with her plump and fair face, she thought her father didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Unhappiness was written all over her face, she put her hands on her hips in a sweet voice, and said: "Lili wants to sit on the elephant with Brother Xiubai! Lili doesn't want to sit alone" "What?" Lu Junhan raised his eyelids casually, his cold eyes moved away from the phone, fell on her angry little fat face, and said lightly: "You don't want to sit anymore? Okay, come on down." Xiao Luli: "" There must be something wrong with her father¡¯s ears! ! "No!" The little girl clenched her fists and used all her strength to suck milk. Her milky voice suddenly increased and she said loudly: "I said - Lili wants to sit on the elephant with Brother Xiubai!!!! Lili doesn't want to sit alone! Dad, do you understand! Lili wants to sit with Brother Xiubai, but I don't want to be alone!" Children¡¯s voices are already tender and crisp, especially those of little girls. Normally they sound crisp and crisp, and they are extra recognizable. Now when they speak loudly, their voices become more penetrating. So, in an instant, the noisy crowd around them suddenly became quiet. After a while, the commotion started again. "Who is this Xiu Bai brother? Come up quickly, my daughter is still waiting to sit down!" ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve all lined up for a long time, can you please stop wasting everyone¡¯s time?¡± The bodyguard who was pushing Pei Xiubai by was shouted out by the little girl, and he also noticed the little lolita wearing a pink princess dress and two ponytails on the elephant's back. He was immediately stunned: "Mr. Pei, this, this is not the one who kissed you last time No, no, no, this is not the little girl who picked up your cat in the psychological consultation room last time?" Another bodyguard was also surprised: "She seems to be calling you to come up and sit on the elephant with her." The black-haired boy is sitting in a wheelchair. His face is so beautiful that there is no emotion. Covered by long eyelashes as black as crow feathers, his deep black eyes are as bottomless as a cold pool. He slightly raised the corners of his petal-red mouth, tapped the armrest of his wheelchair with his pale fingers, and spoke in a soft voice with a slight smile, but no emotion could be discerned in his words: "You seem to be paying close attention to her?" "" Pei Xiubai smiled: "How about you become her bodyguards?" The bodyguard looked at his shallow smile and broke into a cold sweat behind his back. He lowered his head and said, "Yes, this subordinate is talking too much." Pei Xiubai said no more. His eyes fell far away on the little girl who looked like a pink dumpling on the back of the elephant. His eyes were deep and his face showed no emotion. "Dad, do you understand?" The little girl shouted so loudly that her voice became hoarse. She looked at him hopefully, "I want to talk to Brother Xiubai¡ª¡ª" "I understand," Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously, raised his lips slightly, and sneered, "If you want to die, you can, I plan to make it happen for you." Xiao Luli: "" "Come on! Lili, put this on." At this moment, Song Qingwan suddenly came over and put a fluffy pink bunny ear on the little girl's hand. "I'm going to take a photo now, hurry up, smile." The little girl was wearing pink today. Wearing a fresh pink princess dress, white socks, brown leather shoes, and now with pink bunny ears, she really looks like a pink bunny spirit. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but want to scream when she saw the pink and tender ball! It¡¯s so cute! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 I won¡¯t call him There were several tourists around watching, and they subconsciously picked up their mobile phones and clicked them a few times, with red hearts in their eyes. Whose daughter is so cute! àÓàÓàÓ, so cute! I really want to kiss her little fat face! Lu Junhan naturally noticed the gazes of the people around him, frowned slightly, and said coldly to Lu Li: "Hurry up and take the picture. Finish it." "Hmph, you didn't even let me take pictures with Brother Xiubai! Lili won't come down!" The little girl with pink bunny ears hugged the elephant¡¯s thick neck angrily, ¡°I¡¯m so mad at you!¡± Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly, raised his thin lips slightly, and his handsome and strong outline suddenly looked a little careless and evil. "Okay, if you make me mad, you won't have a father." As expected, the little Loli hesitated, looked at him timidly, stretched out a small hand, and said in a low voice: "Then, then Lili will be half angry" Song Qingwan hadn¡¯t completely retreated from the rabbit ears she had given her when she suddenly heard something and said subconsciously, ¡°If you¡¯re half angry doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re half alive?¡± Being half-dead is almost as good as living. With that said, Song Qingwan gave the little girl a thumbs up and winked at her: "Okay, Lili, I didn't expect you to be quite fierce." The little girl was confused, but she still managed to understand that her aunt was praising her. She straightened her chest, pouted her bright red mouth, and threatened her father with a serious look: "Yes! Lili is very fierce! Dad, you'd better not mess with me." When she said this, the soft and cute rabbit ears on her head were still swaying, and coupled with her fat face that was pretending to be fierce, it was like a little milk cat waving its soft little paws and meowing. Call. It has no lethality at all. Lu Jun gave a cold snort, stretched out his knuckled finger, and flicked her fair forehead directly. The little girl let out an "ouch", held her forehead with her little hands, and looked at her father with aggrieved eyes. Her imposing figure of 2.8 meters suddenly dropped to 1.3 meters: "Dad, what are you doingit hurts so much!" "You look cute," Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and came up with flirty words, "I just want to bully you." Xiao Luli: "" "Okay, okay, stop making trouble," Song Qingwan saw that there were still tourists waiting behind, so she directed: "You brat, stand aside and I'll take a photo of Lili first." Then he said to Lu Li: "Li Li, just hold on tight and don't fall. If anything happens, just call your dad. Do you understand?" "I won't call him!" Little Loli pointed at her head angrily and complained, "He hit someone on the head!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°I don¡¯t know who I resemble with this very vengeful temperament. "And Brother Elephant won't let me fall!" Little Loli said confidently: "Auntie, don't worry!" "Fine." Seeing that time was running out, Song Qingwan stopped trying to persuade her. Lu Junhan only asked Lu Junhan to pay attention. If there was anything wrong, he quickly stepped forward and took the little girl down. After all, although this elephant looks docile and has taken so many photos without any incident, it is not afraid of anything but the worst. ¡°What if the elephant happened to take the wrong medicine today and go crazy? With Lili¡¯s small body, the elephant could crush her flat with one foot. Song Qingwan took the camera handed by the bodyguard and stepped back, trying to find a better angle. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106 Came to inspect After all, the size of this elephant is really too big, so you have to step back a little further to take a photo of the whole elephant. After finally finding the location and angle, Song Qingwan positioned the camera and prepared to take photos. At this moment, the docile elephant suddenly took a big step forward for some unknown reason! The elephant¡¯s trunk, which was always hanging down, suddenly raised up. Before anyone could react, the elephant¡¯s trunk struck straight towards the tourists! With a fierce attitude. "ah¡ª¡ª!" Soon, someone reacted, screaming and retreating in fear, "Everyone, run! This elephant is going crazy!" As soon as he shouted, the others screamed loudly one after another. They stopped taking photos and ran around desperately for fear of being trampled by the elephant. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect to carry it like this, so she just got what she didn¡¯t want. Her pupils narrowed slightly and she shouted: ¡°Lili!¡± Lu Junhan's gloomy and cold eyes condensed, his expression was calm and composed, and he reached out and was about to take out his gun. But the next second, everyone was dumbfounded. The elephant only took one step and then never took another step. The elephant's trunk was purposeful, swinging only in the direction of one person. No one was hurt during this period. The next second. I saw the beautiful young man with a pale face sitting in a wheelchair stretching out his thin and slender fingertips. The wrist exposed from the sleeves was as white as jade, with smooth and graceful arcs. He touched the trunk of the elephant that was approaching him and smiled lightly: "Asir, long time no see." The elephant nuzzled his hand affectionately with its trunk, making happy sounds from time to time, as if it had known him for a long time. At this moment, a little girl with fluffy pink rabbit ears poked her head out from behind. Seeing him, her beautiful eyes curled up, obviously very happy. She waved her white and tender little hands: "Brother Xiubai, Brother Elephant just told me that he can take me to you, and he really found you. Brother Elephant is really great!" As if in response to her words, the elephant raised its head and barked a few times, raised its trunk, and spun around happily in the air. Lu Junhan¡¯s extremely handsome face turned completely dark. He didn¡¯t expect that this little thing didn¡¯t give up yet. Song Qingwan was completely shocked. She pressed the shutter silently, and with a click, the little girl and the boy were photographed. When she realized what she had done, she lowered her head and wanted to delete the photo quickly, but after just one glance, she was stunned. In the photo, a beautiful little girl with soft rabbit ears is holding a tall elephant. Her dark and bright eyes shine like stars, as if she was born to be a princess born in the jungle. On the other end of the elephant's trunk, there was a pale boy sitting in a wheelchair, quiet and mysterious, smiling, looking at her from a distance. One is wearing a pink princess dress, the other is wearing a simple white shirt and black pants, with only an elephant in the middle connecting them. The scene has a strange, beautiful and dreamy feel to it. They look even more right than when they were sitting together. Song Qingwan: "" She must not be awake yet, or she is crazy! After the little girl reluctantly got off the elephant, the people Song Qingwan sent to find out why Pei Xiubai appeared here also came back. "Mr. Song, we asked someone to inquire," the person said, "Young Master Pei is here for inspection, and he did not follow us to the zoo on purpose." "Inspection?" Song Qingwan was stunned and frowned, "You mean" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 It won¡¯t be his anymore "Yes," the man seemed a little embarrassed, touched his nose, and whispered: "Just as you think, this entire zoo belongs to the Pei family No, it should be said that these are Master Pei Xiubai's own properties. Especially the Fzhou elephant, which is said to have been raised by Master Pei Xiubai himself. That¡¯s what Master Pei Xiubai said.¡± Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan murmured to herself: "He owns such a big industry by himself? He is only seven years old, right? Is he so powerful?" It¡¯s almost time to catch up with Lu Junhan. When Lu Junhan was a child, he also liked to occupy territory everywhere, and he would acquire other companies when he had nothing to do, just to practice his skills. If it hadn¡¯t been for his brother¡¯s car accident later, which made Lu Junhan restrain himself a little, otherwise, all the properties in Haicheng, including public places, would have been bought by him. My brother said that this is a kind of collecting habit. ¡°Just like some people like to collect antiques, and some people like to collect stamps, but that brat like Lu Junhan likes to take over territory everywhere. It's like a psycho. But when I grew up, I only bought what I liked or what was useful. As for the zoo, it is obvious that it is not within the scope of his "like" and "usefulness". Of course, the kindergarten is not here either. After all, as we all know, before Lili showed up, the brat Lu Junhan was the most annoying to children. If he were really allowed to acquire a kindergarten, he would probably move the kindergarten to the ground and transform it into a crematorium. Therefore, Haicheng Kindergarten is still the first kindergarten under the Lu Group. Over there, although Brother Xiubai didn't say anything, he didn't say anything to her, he just looked at her deeply. But knowing that Brother Xiubai is still healthy now and has not become a vegetative state, and he will definitely be able to help her save her father in the future, the little girl is already very satisfied. Of course, in the little girl's logic, as long as Pei Xiubai is alive, she can save her father. As for whether Pei Xiubai agrees to save her father, it is completely out of her consideration. After that, the little girl got off the elephant brother happily, and reluctantly talked to the elephant brother for a while. As soon as she turned around, she was picked up by the cold-faced Lu Junhan. Without saying a word, the man threw her directly in front of a white wall and asked her to face the wall and reflect. She thought about the past while facing the wall. Xiao Luli: "" After finishing dealing with this little thing, Lu Junhan turned around and suddenly heard Song Qingwan praising Pei Xiubai for his greatness. The noble and indifferent man twitched his thin lips, and the curve of his mouth contained a bit of cold sneer. The chilly voice was full of disdain and coldness: "Isn't it just a zoo? Is it worthy of your fuss?" "I'm not making a fuss," Song Qingwan glanced at him, her eyes intentionally or unintentionally passing by the little girl over there who was facing the wall angrily, and she said thoughtfully: "I think he has a good vision and is very good at investing." Lu Junhan squinted his eyes and let out a cold snort, noncommittal. "Don't believe it," Song Qingwan shrugged, "Take Lili for example, you bought a kindergarten for her to study, but if you really let Lili choose, you think she wants to go to Pei Xiubai The zoo is still your kindergarten!¡± "" "That's why I said Pei Xiubai is so good at investing! I didn't expect that the zoo that Lili wants to come to the most is actually his property!" Lu Junhan's eyes narrowed dangerously, he took out a cigarette with his slender fingers, lowered his eyes and lit it, spit out a circle of white smoke from his thin lips, and then said coldly: "Don't worry, it won't be his soon." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 I¡¯ll buy the zoo for you Song Qingwan choked. Someone¡¯s vinegar smell is really strong! Speaking of which, if this brat hadn¡¯t refused to ride on the elephant with Lili before, would that brat Pei Xiubai have taken advantage of him now? But Song Qingwan is more bitter than Lu Junhan! At least Lili invited him. As an aunt, she has nothing! Song Qingwan made up her mind: later she would pinch the little girl¡¯s fat face several times, preferably to break her! Only in this way can she reluctantly comfort her injured heart, otherwise this matter will not go through! She is not done with Lili! I thought so, but turned my head. Seeing the little girl squatting in the corner with her face in aggrieved hands, her bright red mouth pouting angrily, her head slightly lowered, looking unhappy, my heart inevitably softened a lot. never mind. It¡¯s better to settle the score with this girl later! "I don't think you should blame Lili," Song Qingwan looked at the indifferent man in front of her and sighed: "I know you are afraid that Lili will be deceived by that boy Pei Xiubai. After all, these two people are not at the same level of IQ." "But Lili is still young, and there are no peers around her, so she will inevitably want to play with other children. When she goes to kindergarten and comes into contact with more children, she will definitely forget about Pei Xiubai." Song Qingwan paused, looked in the direction of the little girl, and couldn't bear to say: "Besides, I see Lili acting like that, she must also know that she is wrong, you can punish her as you please." Lu Junhan stood there with one hand in his pocket, biting a long and thin cigarette on his thin lips, and looked over with his narrow and sharp black eyes. The little girl squatting in the corner drooped her head. The two pink bunny ears that stood up on her head drooped slightly. The little figure looked lonely and lonely. He said nothing. Song Qingwan knew that he agreed, and there was a bit of joy on her cold and beautiful face. "Lili, don't be sad" Song Qingwan walked over in high heels, her well-maintained porcelain white fingers fell on the little girl's slender back, and said with a smile: "Your father doesn't blame you anymore, let's go" "Bad dad, beat you to death! Beat you to death, bad dad!" The little loli had a plump little face, long eyelashes as dark as crow feathers, and her chubby white hands angrily pulled out the grass on the ground. Her little voice muttered at the same time: "How dare you bully Lili? Humph, Lili will beat you to death! Dirty daddy!" Song Qingwan¡¯s face stiffened. Lu Junhan put out the cigarette on his fingertips with one hand, looked at the angry little girl, and sneered: "Is this called knowing a mistake? I think she doesn't know what a mistake is unless she stands there all day long!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s bad temper has been very hard since he was a child. It is definitely impossible for him to subdue Li Li. We can only start from the well-behaved little girl. After all, when Lili becomes good, she has a good way of coaxing her father. So, in order to reconcile the relationship between father and daughter, Song Qingwan pretended that she had not heard the little girl saying that she wanted to beat her father to death, and smiled and said to the little girl: "Lili, my aunt has good news for you. Your dad just heard that you don't like kindergarten and like the zoo very much. He said that he is going to buy this zoo for you. What do you think? Are you still angry?" Although the little loli is young, her hearing is not bad. She took in what her father said about letting her stand here for a whole day. She was so angry right away that her fat little face bulged like a pufferfish! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 Car accident At this time, the little girl did not know that her father had bought her a kindergarten. After all, at that time, she was busy looking for candies on the sofa and didn¡¯t even listen to what the adults were saying. When I saw Assistant Chen come in, I thought he was just talking about work with his father as usual. So, the angry little girl put her hands on her hips, raised her head with a groan, and deliberately contradicted her father: "Lili doesn't like the zoo, Lili likes kindergarten! Dad, buy me a kindergarten!" ¡°Hmph, she doesn¡¯t want a zoo! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dad! Who knows, as soon as these words came out, Lu Junhan's cold expression softened a lot. He raised his long eyebrows and rubbed the little Lolita's bunny ears with his big hands. He chuckled nonchalantly and said, "I guess you have a good idea." The little Loli frowned and looked at him with great confusion: "Dad, you aren't you angry?" "Why are you angry?" Lu Junhan pulled his lower lip slightly and said calmly, "The kindergarten is very good." Song Qingwan secretly thought, yes, your daughter directly chose your kindergarten, how could she be so angry? She doesn¡¯t need to buy this zoo. The little Loli had a shocked expression. Why, why isn¡¯t dad angry? She used to see her bodyguard uncle or assistant uncle, and if she accidentally contradicted her father, or did not do what her father said, her father would be very angry. Why is he not angry this time? The little girl suddenly became anxious, stomping her little feet, and said urgently: "No, daddy, you have to be angry!" She is angry! Dad is going to make her angry too! Song Qingwan: "" Lili, you are so domineering, does your father know? Lu Junhan: "" It seems that the IQ test really needs to be done again. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to buy a new kindergarten for mentally retarded children. At this moment, the old man¡¯s guard suddenly came over and handed Lu Junhan a military phone. It seemed to be a call from the old man who was fishing. Lu Junhan glanced at Song Qingwan, asking her to keep an eye on the little girl, and then he crowded around the entrance of the zoo to avoid the crowd and answered the phone. Not long after he left, little Loli's black and white eyes rolled, and she suddenly saw a beautiful boy sitting in a wheelchair at the entrance of the zoo. Her eyes lit up: "Auntie, it's Brother Xiubai!" Xiao Luli likes Brother Xiubai very much, because Brother Xiang also likes him very much. Brother Elephant has told her that Brother Xiubai is a very nice person. She believed what Brother Xiang said, and Brother Xiubai would help her save her father. He was a good man. With that said, Xiao Luli ran towards Pei Xiubai. "Hey, Lili, come back! Don't run away, your father won't be able to find us later!" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want Lu Li to have anything to do with Pei Xiubai. Pei Mingzhi, this son, has too many thoughts, a deep city, and a high IQ. He is extremely difficult to deal with at such a young age. Especially, he looks like a monster who will bring disaster to the country and the people. He is very good at seducing people at first glance! When you grow up, you will be a complete scumbag! This kind of trouble should be dealt with by Lu Junhan. She didn't want to get involved at all. But the little girl ran too fast. This is at the entrance of the zoo. There is a big road outside. There are people and cars everywhere. It is very dangerous for the little guy to run around here. She could only hurry up and keep up. However, the little girl hasn¡¯t run a few steps yet. A van was speeding towards him like crazy. It broke through the fence, left the road, and hit Pei Xiubai at the entrance of the zoo! No warning. No one reacted. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 Am I so important to you? Five or six days later Brother Xiubai will get into a car accident and become a vegetative state, and he will not wake up again for several years. Counting the days, today is exactly the fifth day! The little Loli is very anxious. If Brother Xiubai becomes a vegetative state, who will save her father? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Her poor father The car rushed out too suddenly, and the speed was not at all normal on the road. It seemed like the brakes failed and the speed was completely out of control! Almost no one present reacted, and the people around them only had time to subconsciously scream a few times¡ª¡ª The next moment, the car was approaching the young man in the wheelchair. Pei Xiubai's dark eyes as deep as cold pools shrank slightly, his thin lips tightened, and his fingertips were white from excessive exertion. The bodyguard behind him only had time to run towards his place and had no time to move him away. Just when everyone thought that Pei Xiubai would be directly hit and killed, at the critical moment, the speed of the van suddenly dropped! It seemed as if it had changed from a real car to a toy car in an instant. It was still the kind of toy car with insufficient battery. It slowly came towards Pei Xiubai little by little, and seemed to stop at any time. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the driver probably took control of the car. Only a pink and tender little girl ran very fast. She came over and without stopping, her small body pushed Pei Xiubai and ran to the side. As she ran, she shouted nervously in a little milky voice: "Brother Xiubai, run quickly, there's a car! The car is coming! Let's run!" Everyone: "" Is this girl here to be funny? This car is so slow, so there¡¯s no need to be so nervous, right? However, something strange happened. The little girl pushed the boy away, and the car instantly returned to its original terrifying speed. Within two seconds, the front of the car hit the wall hard, and the entire front of the car was smashed to pieces. Soon, thick white smoke came out of the car. Everyone is quiet. I always felt like I was watching a supernatural movie. Seeing this, the bodyguards came over quickly. "Brother Xiubai, are you okay?" The little Loli was even more nervous than him, her big black eyes full of worry. In such a short period of time, Pei Xiubai has completely recovered. He looked at her intently for a while with his narrow eyes, pursed his petal-like lips, and curled his fingers slightly. After a while, he whispered softly: "Why did you save me?" Except for the bodyguards who signed a life-and-death contract, most people would have no time to hide when they see a car rushing towards him, let alone rush up to him in vain, let alone come over and push him away. The fear of death is human nature. "Because Brother Xiubai, you can't die," the little Loli's voice was very serious, "If you die, I will be very sad and sad!" The black eyes of the young man who was so beautiful that he was almost enchanting trembled fiercely. He looked at her deeply and tightened his thin lips, "Really?" His tone was gentle, with no emotion audible. "Of course!" Little Loli had a straight face, but her voice was very serious: "So Brother Xiubai, you must not die, otherwise Lili will cry to death!" If her father dies, she will definitely cry blindly! So Brother Xiubai must not die! Pei Xiubai's pale cheeks turned red for some reason. He tilted his head, pursed his lips, and said in a cold voice with a hint of hesitation: "am I so important to you?" "That's right," the little Loli didn't quite understand why Brother Xiubai was blushing, but she still said straightforwardly, "Brother Xiubai, you are very important to Lili. Lili likes you very much." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 Black Car "Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª" The young man seemed to have been choked hard. He lowered his head slightly and coughed violently. His already slightly red cheeks turned even redder. After a while, he raised his dark and beautiful eyes and said dangerously and coldly: "Shameless! Don't say this again." The little loli tilted her head: "???" Pei Xiubai did not reply, but pursed his lips and said softly: "You saved me, so I owe you once. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me." The bodyguard behind him promptly handed over a business card. The young man lowered his long eyelashes, reached out to take it, turned around and handed it to the little girl. His fingertips were as white as jade, glowing with transparent light: ¡°My phone number is on it, call me if you need anything.¡± "oh¡­¡­" The little girl nodded ignorantly, took the business card with her little hand, and stuffed it into her little bag. After thinking about it, she took out a candy that Song Qingwan bought for her when she first entered the zoo, and imitated the tone of little Pei Xiubai. The little loli said happily: "There is no my phone number on it, but brother Xiubai, you can talk to Lili after you eat it." Bodyguards: "" How to say? Did you say it in your dream? Isn¡¯t this candy a sleeping pill? The bodyguard was so upset that he really couldn't understand the world of children, but under Pei Xiubai's indifferent gaze, he silently stepped forward and put away the candy. Song Qingwan hurriedly came over and looked at the little girl up and down, "Lili, are you okay?" The little girl blinked her big eyes: "I'm fine!" "It's okay if it's okay, it's okay if it's okay, you really scared me to death." Song Qingwan let out a long sigh of relief. After saying that, he couldn't hold back and pinched her little fat face hard! "Little fat girl, I make you disobedient and make you run around!" The car rushed out of the road just now, and the crowd was instantly panicked. They were running away, and there were so many people at the door. Song Qingwan lost the little girl without paying attention. Lili is so cute, she could be picked up at any time! Song Qingwan is so anxious in her heart! After a long search, I finally found the little girl next to Pei Xiubai. "Auntie?" The little girl looked at her confused, "Why are you pinching me?" Song Qingwan opened her eyes and told lies, "Auntie thinks you are cute and wants to touch you." "But it hurts a bit" The little girl raised her little hands and rubbed her fat face. "The more it hurts, the cuter Lili is!" Song Qingwan smiled guiltily, "Auntie doesn't want to touch someone who is not cute!" The little Loli blinked her eyes and said "oh" in a low voice, her expression looked very happy. Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the little girl is easy to deceive, but such an easy-to-deceive girl cannot be snatched away by others! especially¡­¡­ The young man with a delicate face next to him turned his head and glanced over, his dark eyes falling on the soft and white cheeks of the little Lolita, and he pursed his lips in silence. The fingertips with distinct joints placed on the knees moved slightly. If I had known earlier, I should have brought KK. There was a major car accident over there, and someone had already started calling an ambulance. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want the little girl to stay with Pei Xiubai any longer, so she was about to take the little girl away. However, at this moment, something happened again! Another speeding car suddenly detached from the road and crashed straight into Pei Xiubai. Little Loli: "" annoying. Why are there so many cars? ¡°And the novel clearly talks about only one white car, so why is there another black car? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112 Taken away Xiao Luli frowned in confusion. Could it be that because Brother Xiubai was not hit just now, another car came and had to hit him to death? ¡°Hmm¡­Brother Xiubai seems to be more pitiful than his father. No car hit dad. Yes, why didn¡¯t a car hit dad? The car was almost rushing in front of her, but the little loli was not nervous at all. She still had time to tilt her head and think about all kinds of things. Her fair little fat face was bulging, making her look particularly cute. But in Song Qingwan's eyes, she stood there stupidly, as if she was frightened. With the lessons learned from the car accident just now, many bodyguards reacted quickly and pushed Pei Xiubai to run away. All their attention was focused on the wheelchair. However, who knows, the goal is not to bump into Pei Xiubai, but for Pei Xiubai himself! Because the moment the car was about to hit them, the driver slammed the steering wheel and the body quickly turned 180 degrees. The car door swung open in front of Pei Xiubai. A pair of dark, rough hands suddenly stretched out from inside. In the next second, Pei Xiubai, who was in a wheelchair, was directly pulled into the car. All the movements were done smoothly and incredibly fast. Obviously this is not the first time they have done this! "Brother Xiubai! Wait for me!" The little Lolita was the first to react. When she saw her brother being taken away by a car, she ran very fast with her short legs and slipped into the car like a slippery fish before the car door closed. "Pear!" Song Qingwan's eyes widened. She didn't expect that she would suddenly rush into the car. Her pupils narrowed tightly and she wanted to chase her, but the car had already sped away. Several well-trained bodyguards drew their guns directly and were about to blow out the tires of the car, forcing the car to stop. But before she could take action, Song Qingwan sternly stopped her: "Why are you shooting? The two children are still in the car! Why don't you catch up quickly!" Hearing this, the bodyguard put away his gun, quickly got into the car, and chased in the direction of the black car. Song Qingwan looked anxious and took out her cell phone to call Lu Junhan, her face and eyes showed panic and irritability. Suddenly, he ran into Lu Junhan and the old man who were coming over. The old man¡¯s face was beaming with joy, as if something good had happened to him. I saw that his old big hand was holding a small fish no longer than a finger. If you don't look carefully, you can't see the fish in his hand. But that doesn¡¯t stop the old man from wanting to show off when he sees an acquaintance. He smiled brightly at Song Qingwan and said: "Look, I caught a fish! I said, I can catch it without that girl" "Where's Lili?" Song Qingwan didn't want to talk to him, so she directly pulled Lu Junhan and asked anxiously: "Where did your people take Lili?" Lu Junhan knew something was wrong as soon as he saw it, his handsome eyebrows turned cold: "Who is it? What happened?" "Not your people?" Song Qingwan's eyes widened, she took a step back as if she was helpless, and murmured with a pale face, "Then who sent them? No, what about Lili, Lili, Lili is also here In the car" Lu Junhan frowned tightly. The bodyguard following Song Qingwan quickly told what happened. Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the old man's eyes widened in anger: "What! That girl was taken away?" "What are you doing!" The old man's anger surged, and he turned around and scolded the group of bodyguards, "You can't even look down on one person!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113 What to do if you lose track "Yes, the young lady ran to the car by herself," the bodyguard said shamefully, "We didn't expect that either" The old man was very anxious, and his tone became more and more irritable: "Then you won't hold her back? She is so young, what does she know!" "We tried to go over and hold her, but the little lady ran so fast that we didn't even react" What¡¯s more, that speed is simply not something a child can achieve! They only saw a pink figure passing in front of them. Before they could see who it was, the little guy had already run into the car! The bodyguard paused, then whispered: "We were negligent this time, but our people have already gone after us" The old man was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to say a word. Turning around, he threw away the small dried fish in his hand, took out his walkie-talkie, and with a sullen face, began to call for people to quickly cordon off the area. Not a single car is allowed out! The more times this happens, the more calm you need to be. The calmer you are, the faster you can get the person back. "You brat, think about it again, did you really not send someone to hit Pei Xiubai?" Here, Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes were full of hope and urgency. She can only place her trust here. ¡° If it¡¯s Lu Junhan¡¯s people, it means that their target is only Pei Xiubai, and Lili will definitely be fine. But if it¡¯s not Lu Junhan¡¯s person ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by? by? Lili, a girl who is so beautiful, would be subjected to such inhumane treatment, she did not dare to think of it! "Why should I send someone to hit him?" Hearing that the little troublemaker was gone, Lu Junhan felt an uncontrollable irritation in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, and his words were all cold. After saying that, he directly dialed the phone and called a special person to come over and adjust the surveillance at the door. "When you were in the car, didn't you say you were going to cause trouble for Pei Xiubai and asked Pei Mingzhi to collect his body?" Song Qingwan frowned, extremely irritated. "I thought the people in the car were your people." After Lu Junhan did what he could, he forced himself to calm down, smoked a cigarette with his fingers, lowered his eyes and lit it, took a deep puff, and then said coldly: "I'm not willing to use such dirty methods!" As he spoke, the man pursed his thin lips, suppressed his irritation, and said coldly: "I sent someone to cause trouble for him a few days ago. I planned to tie him up and give him a good beating while he was alone. At least I would make him lie unconscious for ten and a half days. But the boy was lucky. He returned to the capital. He ran away." "" ¡°It¡¯s even more despicable to beat someone up when they¡¯re alone, isn¡¯t it? ¡°After all, hitting someone with a car is an open and honest thing, but you are too insidious to kill someone secretly! After saying that, Lu Junhan frowned slightly again. He didn¡¯t tell lies, that boy¡¯s luck was indeed abnormally good. The people he sent were all very skilled. They went there several times, but they didn't hurt the kid at all. They even let the little cripple escape each time. Of course, Lu Junhan would never have thought that there was a little traitor on his side. A certain little girl gave all her good luck to Pei Xiubai. If he finds out, Lu Libao may be thrown in front of the wall by her father again and face the wall for three days and three nights. So that she can remember that her surname is Lu, not Pei! Song Qingwan¡¯s cell phone rang not long after. It was a call from the bodyguard who was chasing him out. "Mr. Song, the other party seems to be very familiar with this area. After exiting the road, he drove directly towards the mountain! Our people didn't know the road and accidentally lost them. What should we do now?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114 Kidnapping someone The place where the zoo is built is naturally mountainous and tree-filled. After all, to raise so many animals, the environment must be very good. There are even several large forests around. The bodyguard rarely comes here. He followed the black car into the forest, not knowing the way, and lost him in an instant. "How do I know what to do!" Song Qingwan said angrily to her cell phone: "If you lose them, look for them quickly! Do you still expect them to appear in front of you?" "¡­¡­yes." "Wait a minute, is Pei Xiubai's little baby also in the car?" Suddenly, the old man turned around and asked. Song Qingwan knew what he was thinking and rejected it: "You can't even expect that boy Pei Xiubai to protect Lili. I think he doesn't use Lili as a shield and is the first to push her out to die when she's in danger. I'm already very grateful!" Pei Xiubai is smart, but he is just as unscrupulous as Lu Junhan. Who knows if he will deliberately push Lili out to die for his own safety! This way¡ª¡ª Pei Xiubai was brought into the car, and the man was about to close the door. The young man reacted quickly, his eyes turned cold immediately, he grabbed the man's arm with his backhand, pulled hard without any pause, and directly removed his entire arm. The action was fierce and fast, revealing an icy cruelty, which made people shiver all over just looking at it. The man¡¯s arm was suddenly dislocated. Severe pain instantly spread all over his body. His face was so painful that he suddenly let go of the boy. Pei Xiubai didn't hesitate at all. He put his hand on the seat and stood up suddenly, preparing to jump out of the car. But due to the inconvenience of my legs and feet, my movements were very laborious and slow. The next second, he was held down by the other two men in the car. Seeing this, the others closed the car door, and suddenly a pink shadow rushed in. Before the four men and the driver had time to see clearly what was coming up, the car door was closed with a bang. "You guys let go of Brother Xiubai!" The cute little loli wearing bunny ears suddenly rushed over and gave them a hard bite on Pei Xiubai's hand. The group of men let go of their hands in pain, "Where are these wild children!" I just wanted to slap her in the face. The beautiful young man lying on the seat had narrow black eyes with a fierce look on his face. He suddenly curved his red lips, but his voice was very cold: "She is Lu Junhan's daughter. If you are not afraid of death, just slap her down! I guarantee that you will never see the sun tomorrow again. If you don't believe me, you can give it a try!" "" five minutes later. A man searched for the photos on his mobile phone, and then took a look at the tied little girl. His face was ugly, "She is really Lu Junhan's daughter! She is exactly the same as in the photo!" "Damn it, why did Lu Junhan's daughter come up?" ¡°Damn, what do we do now?¡± Thinking of Lu Junhan's notoriety and cruel methods in Haicheng, the men couldn't help but shudder. They dared to deal with Pei Xiubai because he was crippled and lame, and he was only seven years old, so he was easier to deal with. ¡°And the Pei family doesn¡¯t seem to care much about him, nor does they pay much attention to him. Otherwise, why would they let him develop alone in Haicheng? ¡°Obviously, Pei Xiubai is just a chess piece abandoned by the Pei family and is of no importance at all. But this little girl is different. They have heard that Lu Junhan treasures this daughter so much that he even hugs her when starting a video conference! Now they have abducted people If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115: Tie someone up again Someone suggested: "How about we let the person go? Anyway, our target is not her, and she came up on her own, so it has nothing to do with us" "Do you think Lu Junhan will believe it? And it's not the first day that this pervert is unreasonable. He will only blame us. Moreover, even if he wants to, he can't let it go now!" The driver glanced at the rearview mirror and cursed: "These idiots are chasing us too hard. If we stop now, we will be caught sooner or later, unless you throw them out now." If such a young girl is thrown out of the car window, she will be disabled or even die! What¡¯s more, the traffic is so fast now, and there are rocks everywhere outside. If you accidentally hit your head when you throw them, you will die immediately. They still can¡¯t survive! "Who cares about her! Everyone is here. Anyway, if you tie one, it is tied, and if you tie two, it is tied!" Another man with a scar on his face and a fierce look said fiercely: "At worst, we can find a safe place and let him go!" Most of the people in the car agreed with this proposal. "But Lu Junhan's daughter is quite pretty," Another middle-aged man in his forties glanced at the pretty face of the little girl in the back row with sinister and greasy eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how it feels to touch¡± As he spoke, he smiled obscenely and let out a few disgusting laughs. He fiercely stretched out his dark, rough hands and wanted to touch the little girl's face. But before he could touch the little girl, the boy next to him leaned forward suddenly, lowered his head, and bit his hand hard, tearing off a large piece of meat from his hand. The dark eyes are filled with a terrifying coldness, and those who look at it can't help but feel frightened. "Ah¡ª¡ª! My hand!" The man¡¯s eyes were widened, his face was extremely distorted, he covered his hand with blood gushing out, and then he inhaled desperately, unable to speak a word because of the pain. When the others saw this, they quickly got bandages to bandage him. The young man¡¯s originally bright and crimson thin lips were stained red by blood, his dark eyelashes were long and thick, and his face was delicate and beautiful, like a strange ghost in the mountains that sucked the breath. He spat out the rotten meat in his mouth, not caring about the blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. He raised his eyes and stared at them coldly, with a hoarse voice that was gentle and chilly: "I told you, don't touch her." When the other men saw Pei Xiubai's mouth full of blood and his fierce and sinister look, they couldn't help but feel chilled in their hearts. "Brother Xiubai, dirty" The little Loli suddenly got down from her seat. Under the surprised gazes of several grown men, she found an unopened bottle of mineral water. She twisted it open with her little hands and carefully fed it to him: "Brother Xiu Bai, spit it out, the blood, the blood won't taste good." A man with a scar was shocked, turned around and cursed: "What's going on? Did you forget to tie her up?" The man was also surprised: "No, I remember that I tied it well and tied it in a tight knot! Wait a moment, you see, the rope is still on the seat, it must have been loosened because it was not tied tightly." ¡°Go and tie up people again!¡± Because Pei Xiubai¡¯s IQ was too high, they handcuffed him directly. Fearing that Lu Li would secretly steal Pei Xiubai¡¯s keys, they simply tied her up too. It¡¯s just that the little girl¡¯s hands were too small and the handcuffs didn¡¯t work, so a rope was used. After Pei Xiubai finished rinsing his mouth, the little loli was tied up again. Because of Pei Xiubai¡¯s terrifying look just now, no one dared to do anything to the little girl now. Watching the car driving all the way up the mountain, the young man's eyes flashed slightly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116 Luck explodes This area is his territory, and no one knows it better than him. From the beginning to the end, there was no fear or panic on the young man's face. Instead, he was extra calm and calm. It was as if it was not him who was kidnapped, but these kidnappers. Pei Xiubai looked away, turned around and saw the little girl in a daze, thinking that she was like this because she was trying to save him. He pursed his thin lips and said coldly: "Don't be afraid, I will rescue you." "Lili is not afraid," the little Lolita said in a low voice, a little strange, as if she had thought of something, "Brother, don't you want to leave? If you don't leave, Lili won't leave either." "???" Pei Xiubai's eyes flashed and he said in a deep voice, "Why do you say that?" The little Loli looked around, as if she were a thief, and whispered softly, "Because you were so happy when those bad uncles tied you up just now." Pei Xiubai was silent for a long time, then slowly said: "I was just sneering." ¡°Isn¡¯t a sneer a happy smile?¡± The little girl is puzzled. "no." "Oh" Little Loli frowned, and after a while, she suddenly realized, "So, Brother Xiubai, you still want to leave, right?" "Um." The little Loli breathed a sigh of relief. Brother Xiubai had already said he was leaving, so she could cast a spell and they could leave. It made her think that Brother Xiubai didn¡¯t want to leave, so she sat here with him. "But the spell must be cast secretly, and no one can see it, not even Brother Xiubai. Mom said that if she cast a spell in front of others, she would be taken away as a monster and made into a small fish! That would be terrible. Pei Xiubai saw that she was silent for a long time, so he thought she was worried, so he leaned over and said quietly: "Don't be afraid, I already have a solution." The little girl blinked. Pei Xiubai turned his head and glanced at the sleepy man over there. He didn't know when his long, white fingertips held a sharp blade. The cold-light blade flipped between his fingers, extremely flexible, like a jumping silver saucer, but it didn't hurt him at all. He lowered his voice and said, "I'll untie you first." "No need," the little girl also lowered her voice, and then she raised her little hand, "Lili's rope has fallen off a long time ago." Pei Xiubai: "" If he remembers correctly, this is the second time the rope has fallen off for no reason, right? The quality of this rope is so bad? Although it is a bit supernatural, now is not the time to think about it. Seeing that Lu Li was free, he put back the sharp blade. In a flash of silver light, a wire appeared in his hand. ¡°Obviously, he planned to teach the little girl to pick locks. The little girl's eyes widened, "Brother Xiubai, you are so powerful. Are you doing magic?" Pei Xiubai: "" ¡°Probably amused by her wide-eyed expression of surprise, he laughed and said: "No, if I really knew how to do magic, I would just turn it into a key." "key?" The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then dug around in her small bag with her little hands, and took out a small silver key: "Brother Xiubai, are you talking about this key?" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai knew at a glance that the key was the key to the handcuffs. While paying attention to the person guarding them over there, he took the key and whispered, "Where did you get this key?" The little Loli opened her big clear eyes: "Lili picked it up from where she was." "" This luck is really If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 I don¡¯t know if I will die This way, it saved him a lot of trouble. Although the handcuffs can also be pried open with a wire pick, it will definitely take a lot of time. Once the time is extended, who knows whether the kidnappers will find out. Pei Xiubai pursed his thin lips. After taking the key, he put away the wire on his fingertips without further delay. The silver key turned over a few times between his fingers. With a click, the handcuffs were opened. When the little girl saw him unlocking the door with one hand, the movement was so fast that she didn¡¯t even see the specific operation. Her beautiful eyes widened, she covered her mouth and exclaimed: "Brother Xiubai, you are so amazing" "Shh." Pei Xiubai glanced at the man looking at them in the back row. "He's about to wake up. Put your hands behind your back." At this moment, the kidnappers had already thrown away the people behind them. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs out, only a relatively thin man was left to look at them, obviously thinking that two children could not make any trouble. What¡¯s more, one is a little cripple and the other looks limp and has no lethality at all. It is completely a combination of the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. There¡¯s nothing to fear at all. So, except for the driver and the man who was looking at them now, the other three men in the car sat in the front seat to play poker and eat melon seeds. It¡¯s quite convenient. If his legs were fine, he would naturally not take these people seriously. But the problem is that his inconvenience in legs and feet is already a big problem now. Of course, in the past, he would have used the fastest method. After loosening his hands, he would find something to smash the window while they were not paying attention, and then jump out of the window to escape. He has done this kind of training many times before. It is not difficult for him to escape from the window. At most, he will jump out and fall to the ground, suffering some skin injuries. But he still had to take care of Lu Li. That little thing is so fragile. If by chance it accidentally bumps into it, I don¡¯t know if it will die Therefore, any force that might hurt Lu Li in a fight cannot be used, and one can only rely on outsmarting him. The little Loli was also very well-behaved. When her brother asked her to put her hands behind her back, she just did it without saying anything. The thin man who was watching them in the back row suddenly woke up from his drowsy sleep. As if he thought of something, he quickly looked in the direction of Pei Xiubai. Seeing that his handcuffs were still on his hands and the little girl was sitting obediently in her original position, she breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, sleepiness came over her again, and the man was about to fall asleep. I saw the pale and beautiful young man over there twitching his lips and saying coldly to him: "Hey." The voice was cold and slightly cold, with a clarity unique to a young man. It instantly woke up the thin man. He glanced at Pei Xiubai warily and fearfully. "What are you doing? I advise you not to play tricks, otherwise" The young man ignored him and said calmly: "You are now on Route 3 in Area A and heading towards Route 4 in Area B. If nothing else, you will pass by two villages, namely Fuxin Village and Enjiu Village" "how do you know?" The thin man obviously knew the terrain of this mountainous area, and he blurted out. The young man did not answer them, but smiled faintly: "I have sent out the location. When do you think my men will come over?" The thin man was shocked and couldn't sit still. He quickly told the men in front of him about this. The scarred man sneered when he heard this: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118 It¡¯s probably some kind of wishing spirit "That kid must have lied to you! We have taken away his cell phone, watch, and everything else that can communicate. How could he use it to send his location!" "Second brother, that's not even possible," a man said anxiously: "I heard that the largest zoo in this area belongs to him. Maybe he has some tricks up his sleeve. And I've seen it. The next village we pass is Fuxin Village! What this guy said is accurate!" "Yes, I also feel that it is better to believe that it is there than to believe that it is not there. How about we change our route? If that guy's people are waiting for us to come in Fuxin Village, then wouldn't we" The scarred man thought for a while, then finally gritted his teeth and said, "Change the road!" Then he pointed at the thin man and said, "Go and give that boy some medicine, lest he do anything else!" Hearing this, the thin man quickly found a handful of the drug and was about to force it into Pei Xiubai's mouth. Who knows, in the next second, his hand was violently twisted by a white finger, and the medicine in his hand was directly fed into his mouth. The young man¡¯s face was pale and cold, and there was no warmth in his dark eyes. "you¡­¡­" The thin man only had time to widen his eyes and stare at Pei Xiubai, who was holding him tightly with both hands. After a while, he completely fainted. The little Loli was watching from the side, blinking her big black eyes, her eyes full of admiration: "Brother Xiubai, you are so awesome." Pei Xiubai didn't say anything. He paid attention to the three men chatting in front of him out of the corner of his eye. He also paid attention to the driver. After making sure they didn't look here, he stretched out his hand and found a bunch of things from the thin man. Cell phones, wallets, ID cards are all a bunch of useless things. The signal on the mountain is not good, so having a mobile phone is worse than not having one. After a search, nothing was found, and the young man frowned tightly. Seeing this, the little Loli also sneaked over, stretched out her fat little hand, and followed her brother to touch her uncle's little pocket. Pei Xiubai pulled her hand away and whispered: "Don't touch it, dirty, just watch from the side." "Oh" The little girl obediently opened her big eyes, looked at it for a long time, and asked: "Brother Xiubai, what are you looking for?" Pei Xiubai paused and said, "I'm looking for a knife." "Knife?" Little Loli was confused, "Why are you looking for it? Isn't there one on the ground?" "" Pei Xiubai frowned delicately, "Where?" "It's right here with Lili." The little Loli got down from her seat, squatted on the ground, touched her side, and then took out a dagger with a cold light. She looked confused and confused: "Brother Xiubai, is this the dagger?" "" Pei Xiubai threw the man away, remained silent for a long time, and then took the knife: "Yes." Pei Xiubai never believed in luck, but this little girl forced him to believe it. For some reason, he tried to say: "Is there any medicine?" "No," the little Loli shook her head, "I didn't see Lili. Brother Xiubai, do you want medicine?" "Yeah." Pei Xiubai pursed his lips and said coldly: "It's okay without medicine, the knife is enough" "Hey, Brother Xiubai, medicine." The little Loli pointed to the medicine bottle that rolled over from nowhere. She picked it up with her little hands and handed it to Pei Xiubai. She smiled brightly and said, "Brother Xiubai, we have medicine." "" He suspected that this little thing might be some sort of wishing spirit. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119 Poke a hornet¡¯s nest Pei Xiubai took the medicine bottle that he didn¡¯t know where it came from, guessing that the men might not have noticed it and dropped it on the ground, but it didn¡¯t make sense ¡° Moreover, this drug happened to be the drug he wanted most. Now is not the time to think too much. With medicine and a knife, it will be easier to operate. The young man quickly formed a complete set of feasible plans in his mind. He glanced at the little girl, pursed his lower lip, and said to her: "I'll rescue you later." The little Loli blinked her big eyes and shook her head: "No, Brother Elephant will come to save us. I made an agreement with him, and Brother Elephant heard that Brother Xiubai was bullied by the bad uncle, he can Angry," The little girl clenched her fists and said angrily, "Well just as angry as Lili! When I go back, I want my dad to beat them to death!" Pei Xiubai: "" Forget it, the little girl can use it as a wishing essence, but she still has to rely on herself to get out. Little Loli has already thought about it. Since she can't cast spells in front of Brother Xiubai and others, she can cast spells secretly. She moved the elephant brother from the zoo. When Brother Elephant arrives, she will let Brother Elephant trample the bad uncle to a pulp! ¡°Hmph, let them bully Brother Xiubai! Who would have thought that the little Loli's angry voice was so loud that it actually attracted the attention of the three men in front of her. Pei Xiubai never took his attention away from them. Seeing this, he suddenly hid the knife and medicine behind his back, but he had no time to remind the little girl¡ª¡ª When the scarred man saw that the rope of the little loli was loosened again, he immediately yelled: "Fuck! Who tied her loose, skinny guy, was it you?" This thin man is obviously the thin man who was drugged into unconsciousness just now. "Skinny man, talk! Did he fall asleep again?" The man with the scar cursed and walked to the back row. As soon as he walked in, he suddenly realized that something was wrong and took a step back. Sure enough, a knife stabbed directly at him. If he hadn't discovered it quickly, his life would have been ruined. It's here! The scarred man shouted: "Come on! This kid is going to run away!" With that said, he rushed over to grab the knife in Pei Xiubai's hand. Pei Xiubai was as strong as him, but his legs were not as convenient as the man with the scar. The young man was restrained in every way. Seeing that the other two men were about to come over, he gritted his teeth. He had never hated his useless legs so much. "Bad guy! You are not allowed to bully Brother Xiubai!" When the little Loli saw this, she was really angry. She raised her little foot and stepped on the scarred man's foot. The scarred man didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t even stop him. ???????????????????? How powerful is such a tiny little girl? She just keeps dealing with Pei Xiubai in front of her, with a cruel smile on her lips: ¡°I¡¯m just a cripple, what do you want to do with meah¡ª¡ª!!!¡± The next second, the scarred man's face was distorted, and all the bones in his body were in severe pain. He pushed Pei Xiubai away, hugged his feet as if they had been stepped on by an elephant, and rolled on the ground in pain. Sweat dripped from my forehead drop by drop. The little Loli put her hands on her hips angrily and said softly: "I told you not to bully Brother Xiubai, otherwise my father will not let you go! Uncle, don't you understand what Lili is saying?" The only thing that responded to her was the painful howl of the Scar Man, like a slaughtered pig! Pei Xiubai: "" This man¡¯s feet are made of sponge? A little girl can trample him like this? Looking at his expression, someone who didn¡¯t know it might have thought his leg was broken. Pei Xiubai's thought flashed through his mind, but without any pause in his movement, he directly plunged the knife into the scarred man's arm, pulled it out, and plunged it in again. ¡°If the scarred man hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, his arm would have been stabbed like a hornet¡¯s nest. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120 He can¡¯t move his legs This car has obviously been modified, and there is a lot of space in it. The entire carriage echoed with the scarred man¡¯s shrill screams. When the wretched man who wanted to touch the little Lolita¡¯s face and another man arrived, the scarred man¡¯s arm had already been punctured with several large holes, and blood flowed all over his body and seeped onto the floor. The scene looked extremely bloody and terrifying. Pei Xiubai saw them coming. There was no panic on his delicate face, and his eyes were even calmer. He just quietly hid the blood-stained knife behind him when no one was paying attention. The blood stains on the seats were covered up calmly. The scene was handled very cleanly, as if nothing had happened before. The little loli next to her was still very angry. She felt that the uncle was so bad that he actually called for help! Brother Xiubai is alone, but he actually called two people over. This is too much! She lifted up her sleeves with her little hands, revealing her white and tender little arms. She planned to rush over and kill these bad uncles who bullied Brother Xiubai without waiting for Brother Elephant! Brother Xiubai is so pitiful, no one is allowed to bully him! After Pei Xiubai finished dealing with him, he just looked up and saw the fair and tender little Loli about to rush over and hit her. He looked helpless and stretched out his hand to pull the little girl to his side. Lest she bump into her and die accidentally. "Brother Xiubai, don't worry, Lili will protect you." The little girl said with a serious face, but coupled with her silly and cute little fat face, it was not convincing at all, but made her look delicate and weak. "" As long as you protect yourself and don't die, I'll be thankful to God. "Second brother!" Here, the wretched man rushed over and yelled when he saw this. Before he could go over to help him, the scarred man turned pale and fainted from the pain. "It's you! It's you who hurt my second brother, I'll fucking kill you little bastard!" The wretched man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had obviously forgotten the lesson he had learned when Pei Xiubai bit off a piece of flesh, and wanted to pounce on him and strangle him to death. The eyes of the young man with an exquisite and ghostly appearance moved slightly and his fingers curled. The man next to him who looked polite and polite suddenly pulled the wretched man away: "Don't go over! He has a knife in his hand!" "!" The wretched man had just been carried away by anger, his eyes were scarlet, and seeing that the boy was unarmed, with a fair face and a harmless look, he wanted to go over and kill him. Now that he was reminded by the man next to him, he suddenly woke up. ¡°If he had really pounced on me just now, I¡¯m afraid he would have died immediately! Isn¡¯t that how the second brother fell into the trap? This is obviously a trap deliberately set by the young man! Just to trick him into coming here and kill him! At such a young age, he is actually so insidious! "Then what should we do?" The wretched man became more and more frightened and resentful as he thought about it. He wished he could kill Pei Xiubai with his eyes: "Is it true that my second brother will only be injured in vain? I am not willing to accept it!" The man with a gentle face was obviously quite intelligent. He glanced at the young man with a cold expression and said coldly: "He can't move his legs. As long as we stand here and don't pass by, we will be safe! But if he says that, that's not necessarily the case!" As he said that, the man took out a gun and pointed the black and cold muzzle directly at the boy's head. Obviously, Pei Xiubai really annoyed them this time. The young man looked at the muzzle of the gun, his heart moved slightly, but his dark and deep eyes did not have any ups and downs, and he was calm as if he had fallen into trance. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 Tan Hu "How could I have forgotten that he is just a cripple! Just wait, I will shoot him all the time and torture him severely. Let's see how he can get back on his feet" "No, just kill him!" The gentle man said coldly: "Our mission is to kill him anyway, and kill him in the car. Although the risk of being discovered is high, it is better than having him run away later!" kill him¡­¡­ Pei Xiubai's clear and delicate eyebrows sank slightly. "This group of people is obviously not just kidnappers. They have guns, are not afraid of taking lives, and can take on tasks. They are more like desperadoes who do all kinds of evil. In fact, Pei Xiubai noticed something was wrong as soon as he got in the car. This group of people is obviously not just kidnappers. If they were, they would knock him out or make him unconscious as soon as they got in the car, lest he run away and their money would go away. But this group of people didn¡¯t. ¡° Moreover, it¡¯s not like they are not drugged. This group of people seems to be very confident in their own strength and feel that he cannot escape, and even if he escapes, they are not worried. Because they have guns. "If they really came to kill him, as long as he jumped out of the window and escaped, a bullet could kill him. As for why they didn't just kill him in the car before ¡°Probably it¡¯s not easy to deal with corpses and bloodstains. ¡°After all, anyone who sees a pile of blood in the car will detain the driver for questioning. "And this group of people are wanted criminals, gun-toting desperadoes who are guilty in themselves. After such an investigation, the only thing waiting for them is prison or death penalty. Generally, this kind of person is most afraid of death, so naturally he would not take such a big risk of being caught and kill him in the car. If nothing unexpected happens, they will find a cliff or a mountainous area with no people and many wild animals, and deal with him secretly. The body will be thrown off the cliff or eaten by wild animals. No matter which one, he will die without any evidence. It only takes a moment to think everything through. The young man raised his dark eyes and threw the dagger in his hand at their feet. The wretched man glanced at the blood-stained dagger and looked at him in surprise and fierceness: "What do you mean?" ¡°It¡¯s nothing interesting, I just feel tired and want to negotiate a deal with you.¡± The young man¡¯s slender white fingers were folded gracefully and nonchalantly in front of him, and there was no fear on his ghostly and delicate face. It was clear that he was being pointed at by a gun and could die at any time, but it made people feel scared for no reason, as if everything was under his control. The wretched man looked at his calm face and felt something was wrong in his heart. He felt slightly chilly and couldn't help but take a step back. The young man ignored him and only spoke to the gentle man: "Let me guess, if you can kill me at all costs, the person who hires you must be someone with high power or a prominent family member." The gentle man said nothing, obviously very wary. The wretched man could not hold his breath, his pupils shrank slightly, it was obvious that the young man was right. Pei Xiubai curved his bright red lips, his long, dark eyelashes like crow feathers were half drooped, and his eyes were filled with carelessness: "Because if you are just for money, there is no need to kill me. After all, if you kill me, there will be endless troubles. Unless that person promises you that if you kill me, he will naturally have a way to help you settle the Pei family, so you have nothing to fear. .¡± The wretched man seemed to have been stabbed, and was furious: "Ha! What nonsense are you talking about! I think you, little brat, just want to delay time. You can even make up such words. Let me tell you -" "A-level number 458214 on the wanted list, Tan Hu," the young man smiled faintly, his ghostly eyebrows had a thrilling and strange look. He looked at the wretched man and smiled, "Is that you?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122 Go out and shake again The wretched man's eyes widened with horror: "You! How did you" They are in this business, and it is taboo to reveal their identity! The gentle man turned around and said coldly, "Shut up! Didn't you hear he was trying to trick you?!" The wretched man suddenly shut up, but he still couldn't help but asked in a low voice: "It's impossible, I haven't disclosed my information, how could he know" ¡°Is this young man really so powerful and so powerful? ¡°Then if they go against him, wouldn¡¯t it be ¡°Anyway, they haven¡¯t done anything to him yet, or they will release him later "Because the thin man's cell phone is with him!" The wretched man: "!" The gentle man seemed to know what he was thinking just now. He pursed his lips tightly and said coldly: "I'm afraid he has read our information and wanted list. In this way, he can't let go." Get past him!" ¡°With that said, the gentle man didn¡¯t care. In such a short time, the young man almost brainwashed his brother with just a few words. "This kind of high IQ can incite people's misfortune and cannot be tolerated!" He directly raised his hand and was about to press the trigger. Pei Xiubai's eyes turned cold, and he pushed the little girl next to him away. He stared at the muzzle of the gun, calculating the trajectory of the bullet, the direction and position where he would dodge later, to ensure that the damage would be minimized. However, at this moment, the ground shook violently, and several bangs came from the front. Before anyone could react, the car accelerated sharply. "what happened?" The wretched man almost couldn¡¯t stand still and shouted anxiously. The driver shouted loudly: "An elephant came from nowhere! It is chasing us with all its strength. Damn it, I can't even get rid of it!" "Brother Elephant!" Little Loli said happily: "Brother Xiubai, you see I'm not lying to you, Brother Elephant is here to save us¡ª¡ª" Before the little Loli finished speaking, the entire car suddenly vacated. I saw a thick elephant trunk rolling up the car, rocking it up and down as if for fun. The people inside were staggering around, just barely missing being thrown out of the car. Pei Xiubai¡¯s legs and feet were inconvenient, and he had to hold the little girl in his hands, so he couldn¡¯t hold her steady with one hand. When the little Loli saw this, she hurried over as if she wanted to hug his waist. But the little girl didn¡¯t like others to hold her waist, because it was itchy. After thinking about it, she raised her little hands, hugged his neck, and said seriously: "Brother Xiubai, don't be afraid, Lili will hug you tightly." Pei Xiubai: "Actually, it doesn't need to be too tight." Pei Xiubai was very suspicious. With this posture, he might be strangled to death at any time. Seeing that the car was still swaying, the little loli got angry and shouted out the window in a sweet voice: "Brother Elephant! Brother Xiubai and I haven't gone out yet. Can you shake it after we go out?" The wretched man, the polite man, and the driver were all about to be shaken into a concussion: "" Are all children today so unsympathetic? But it was too late. The wretched man had already opened the car door at some point. He obviously wanted to jump out of the car, but he didn't expect that in such a flash, before he could find a good position to jump out, everyone crowded towards the car door. . This time, everyone fell from the air. At this height, I¡¯m afraid even if you don¡¯t die, you will suffer internal injuries. Pei Xiubai pursed his thin lips, his eyes were heavy, and without thinking much, he reached out and hugged the little Loli tightly, then turned over and let her press on him. The little Loli turned her head and glanced down. It was not too high. She used to fly around in the heaven, and it was even higher than this! But Brother Xiubai is very fragile. She thought for a moment, opened her big black eyes, pouted her little mouth, and blew a big transparent bubble. Soon, the bubble wrapped both her and Pei Xiubai. The five kidnappers next to them "swish", like meteors, and within three seconds, they hit the ground heavily from mid-air. And the two children, as if they were wearing parachutes, slowly landed in mid-air. The contrast should not be too obvious. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123 Bad luck, bad luck Pei Xiubai is not a person who waits to die. Even though he knew that he would fall hard and hold the little girl in his arms, the fall might be worse and more painful, but he never closed his eyes, and his cold and white face was extremely calm, without any fear. He quickly glanced at the ground to see if there were any branches nearby that he could hold on to as a buffer. Since his legs were disabled, all physical training in the past was concentrated on his two hands. If there is a tree next to him, he can grab the trunk with one hand and carry a small object with the other hand, and land easily. But unfortunately, this is a mountainous area, and as far as he can see, there is endless grassland. There is only a useless elephant next to it. Suddenly he turned his head and saw the cute little loli wearing pink bunny ears in his arms pouting her bright red mouth at him. The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were bright and beautiful, and her long black eyelashes fluttered, as if she was showing off her cuteness to him. Pei Xiubai: "" Very good, she is indeed Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s a time like this, so don¡¯t forget to be cute. But in the next second, their rapid landing suddenly stopped. The young man's face changed slightly, his eyes were heavy, and he frowned. Before he could figure out what happened, he slowly lay on the ground. There is no pain at all from falling. In contrast, several of the kidnappers who were smashed down next to them vomited blood. It looked like they were seriously injured! The man with the scar was the worst. He had already fainted from the pain in the car before, but this fall directly knocked him awake. When he woke up, he vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted again. Pei Xiubai glanced at the five kidnappers next to him who were covered in blood as if they had been in a tragic car accident. Then he looked at the innocent and cute little girl in front of him and fell into silence. Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t think it was caused by him. It can be said that since childhood, his luck has not been very good. When he was just born, the Pei family paid a lot of money to hire a master to tell his fortune. The fortune teller said that he was destined to be evil and that he would become a very evil person in the future, unscrupulous and powerful, but he would have bad luck and bad luck. In short, he would not end well in the end! No one in the Pei family really believes it. After all, how many people in the world are lucky? But later, they had to believe that Pei Xiubai was in a car accident when he was six years old and lost his legs. At such a young age, at only six years old, he has experienced a disability that others may never experience in their lifetime. Isn't this bad luck for him? There are so many people in the world, why did the car hit him? Why was it that he was the only one whose hind legs couldn¡¯t be cured in the car accident? To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just a lack of luck. A lucky person will never be hit by a car no matter how much he walks on the road. A lucky person will definitely be cured no matter how sick or broken his leg is. But Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t, so he was just a little bit unlucky. So he became what he is now. It can be said that Pei Xiubai survived entirely by his own strength and had nothing to do with his bad luck. Now, being able to fall down unscathed, such a lucky thing, has nothing to do with him. If it has nothing to do with him, then there is only Thinking of the strange little loli in the car who has everything she wants, like a wishing spirit. The young man pursed his thin lips as bright as petals and raised his slender eyelashes as dark as crow feathers. Although he knew that what he was thinking was outrageous, he still couldn't help but opened his lips and asked: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124 Dried Fish "Did you do it just now?" ¡°Isn¡¯t this little thing really a wish-granting spirit? He has whatever he wants. He wanted a knife, he had a knife, he wanted medicine, and he had medicine. Just now he hoped they wouldn't be hurt if they fell, but now they really didn't get hurt at all. Pei Xiubai has always believed in facts and science, but the facts before him were completely beyond the scope of his IQ. The little Loli pursed her lips, as if she was a little entangled. Pei Xiubai pursed her thin lips and said coldly: "If you can't say it, forget it." In fact, the young man did not think in a supernatural direction. It should be said that no normal person would first think in this direction. He is more inclined to think that Lu Junhan was worried that the little girl would be in danger, so he installed some high-tech products on her body. As we all know, the main industry of Lu Group is high-tech products in the industry. Lu Junhan would not be surprised if he put some unreleased but very useful black technology on the little girl. For example, the bunny ears on her head might function as a parachute. Thinking of this, the young man knitted his delicate brows, stretched out his white fingertips, and pulled off the rabbit ears on the little Loli's head. He stared at the pink and tender rabbit ears, turning them over and over to see if there was anything hidden inside. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt Pei Xiubai: "" oh! He remembered! Aren¡¯t these the rabbit ears sold at the entrance of the zoo for thirty yuan each? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are exactly the same. Even the colors and patterns are exactly the same and ugly. He will remember it right, there is no uglier bunny ears than these! Pei Xiubai was silent for a long time. Under the confused gaze of the little girl, a trace of discomfort flashed across the boy's fair face. He made a fist and coughed lightly, then put the rabbit ears back on her, and said in a low voice, as if explaining: "I think you look good wearing this, so I just want to take a look." "Brother Xiubai, do you also like this rabbit?" The little Loli's eyes were dark and clear, and her little face was full of happiness. The young man looked at the little loli with rabbit ears on her head, turned her head and pondered for a while, then said lightly, "I don't like rabbits, but I like to eat them." Little Loli: "" The little girl silently stuffed her rabbit ears into her little bag to prevent them from being eaten by her brother Xiubai! After finishing, the little Loli suddenly remembered that Pei Xiubai asked her just now if she did it. The little girl doesn¡¯t want to lie to Brother Xiubai. She will have to rely on Brother Xiubai to save her father in the future. But, if she told Brother Xiubai, would she be regarded as a monster and be made into dried fish by Brother Xiubai and eaten? The little loli is very confused. Hey, there it is! At this time, her three-year-old IQ played an important role. I saw the little Loli quietly approaching and asking the boy in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiubai Lili wants to ask you a question. You must not lie to others. This question is very important!" Pei Xiubai sat on the ground and looked up at her. The little Loli seemed to feel a little scared. She put her little mouth close to his fair ear and said in a hesitant voice: "Brother Xiubai, why are you eating small fish?" "Dried small fish?" Pei Xiubai frowned. "Yes, it's that kind of" Little Loli grabbed her little hands aggrievedly and said dullly, "Small dried fish made of fish! Others say it's delicious, and many people like it. , Brother Xiubai, do you like to eat" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125 Blow another bubble The little girl looked at him eagerly with her dark eyes. Speaking of dried fish, the first thing Pei Xiubai thought of was the spicy dried fish that cost one yuan a pack. Xu Ciye had often eaten secretly in his office before. He opened the bottom drawer and found that it was full of dried fish. When he ate it, the whole room was filled with the smell of low-quality chili peppers and seasonings. It was special. Choking nose. For this reason, Xu Ciye was frequently reported by his bodyguards. Thinking of those smelly dried fish, the young man frowned slightly, pursed his lips and said softly: "I don't like it." He only likes the kind of dried fish made by air-drying extremely plump koi fish. The method is similar to that of making bacon, but the taste is completely different from bacon. And this kind of dried fish is naturally not comparable to the small dried fish that costs one dollar a pack. When the little Loli heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up, as if she had found a soulmate: "Brother Xiubai, you are indeed a good person! In fact, Lili doesn't like it either," she said angrily, "But my dad really likes to eat it, he's so bad!" "" Pei Xiubai really couldn't imagine the image of Lu Jun sitting in the office with a cold face, correcting documents, holding a package of dried fish for one dollar in his hand, and the whole room was filled with the smell of inferior quality. He said with difficulty: "Then your father his taste is quite special." "That's right!" Little Loli didn't realize that she was cheating her father at all. Instead, she felt that Brother Xiubai was too kind and didn't eat dried fish. She would be safe now! So, I couldn¡¯t wait to share my little secret with him, so I whispered: "Brother Xiubai, you don't know how powerful Lili was just now!" The dark eyes of the young man with a pale and ghostly face trembled slightly, and he instantly understood that she was talking about what happened just now. Sure enough, what kind of high technology does she really have hidden in her body? It turns out that the Lu family has developed to such an extent that they even invented this black technology for emergency survival when falling from mid-air? But there was no fear or jealousy on the young man's fair face. Instead, there was a spark of interest in his dark eyes. He wants to see what the high-tech thing is and where it is hidden! Maybe, after reading it, he can invent it himself when he goes back! Thinking like this, the young man, who had no moral bottom line and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with plagiarizing or stealing other people¡¯s work, slightly narrowed his dark eyes. He smiled carelessly, his fair and beautiful face like a bewitching ghost in the forest. Then, the young man raised his eyebrows and said coldly in a magnetic voice: "Awesome? Why didn't I come out?" Sure enough, when the little Loli saw that he didn't believe him, she immediately became angry. Her two chubby little hands were spread wide open, and her voice was very serious: "Lili just blew such a big transparent bubble! How could you not see it, Brother Xiubai!" Pei Xiubai: "" ?Blowed a transparent bubble The young man held his forehead, closed his eyes tightly, and took a deep breath. He is so stupid, really. He actually expected to get words out of a three-year-old child. It seems that the magical experience in the car really made his IQ drop a lot. Seeing that he didn¡¯t believe it, the little Loli pouted her mouth angrily. She wanted to blow a bubble for him, but she pouted for a long time and nothing happened. The little loli used magic to get into the car, and then moved the elephant over. She also blew a big bubble just now. There are not many magic left in the Lu family bathroom. How can I blow out another one? The little girl was dejected, and her whole body looked wilted. If she had known better, she would not have moved Brother Elephant here. In this way, she could blow another bubble for Brother Xiubai! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 Where are you now? Song Qingwan is almost going crazy looking for someone here! This area is really too big. As far as the eye can see, there are continuous mountain peaks everywhere. The signal is not good, and the bodyguards still don¡¯t know the way. Half an hour passed and they just finished searching two mountains! Song Qingwan scratched her hair irritably with her fingers and couldn't help but blame herself, "If I had known this, I should have taken a good look at Lili" The old man got excited at this time. Hearing this, he turned his head, blew his beard and said angrily: "I asked that little girl to go fishing with me at that time, but you refused. Now, you are giving others an advantage in vain! I am really angry to death!" Song Qingwan: "" You just think about your fish, right? Song Qingwan was too lazy to tell him that it was business to get Lili back first. Lu Jun had a cold face and deep eyebrows. He did not participate in the conversation between her and the old man. He directly asked his subordinates to send several helicopters over and planned to conduct a blanket search. "Did you see an elephant running this way?" Suddenly, the elephant trainer ran out in a hurry: "I went to the toilet, and when I came back, the elephant in the garden was gone!" He clearly remembered that before going to the toilet, he tied the elephant to the wall with a chain, but why did it suddenly disappear? It¡¯s really one wave after another. ??It¡¯s okay to lose two children, but how can you lose such a big elephant? Song Qingwan frowned tightly. Thinking of the bright way the little girl called the elephant brother, her heart moved slightly, she pulled the old man passing by and said directly, "Dad, the elephant in the garden is missing. Do you think it will go looking for Lili and the others?" The target of the car is too small and difficult to locate, but the elephant is different. If the elephant really finds Lili and the others, it can be easily found by sending a helicopter and looking from the sky. Especially, that elephant can howl, so as long as there is a sound, it will be much easier for them to find it! "You are so old, can you have some brains!" The old man glared at her with his old eyes and cursed, "What are you looking for! My people have blocked this place for a long time, and they are not blind. How can they not see an elephant running out? Unless the elephant can burrow into the ground" At this moment, Lu Junhan¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. The handsome and noble man lowered his eyes slightly and glanced at the screen. It was an unfamiliar number from this city. "catch!" Song Qingwan has more experience than him in this matter. When they were young, Lu Junhan and Lu Anran were kidnapped countless times, and she was blackmailed no less than five times. Song Qingwan was more comfortable as a money-splitting boy than anyone else. And it¡¯s only been half an hour now. In such a short period of time, the only people most likely to call are: "This call must be from the kidnappers. Tell them, as long as they can guarantee Lili's safety, we will give them whatever they want!" When Lili is safely redeemed, it is none of their business whether the kidnappers are alive to take the money. The old man turned sideways and winked at his men, asking them to take the opportunity to track the location of the phone. Since the kidnappers dare to call, nothing should happen to the little girl for a while. As long as they are given some time, they will definitely find her. The only difference between them now is time. Lu Junhan obviously thought of this. He picked up the phone, pressed playback and recording at the same time, and then said to the phone in a calm voice: "Hello." Everyone held their breath, not daring to breathe. Afraid of missing any information the kidnapper said. "dad," The little kidnapper said in a coquettish voice on the phone, "Where are you now?" Everyone: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127 Might be dead Song Qingwan was so excited that she almost burst into tears when she heard her familiar voice. It can be heard that the little girl was not abused in any way, nor was she frightened. Maybe she was still young and didn¡¯t know what kidnapping meant, so she thought her uncles were playing a game with her That¡¯s okay, she was afraid that the little girl would have a psychological shadow after this incident. Song Qingwan breathed a long sigh of relief, but she was still worried and said anxiously to the phone: "Lili, Lili, are you okay? Did those uncles beat you?" In Song Qingwan¡¯s mind, the little Loli should be tied to a chair now. And the kidnappers were holding a mobile phone to her ear, forcing her to ask them for money in person. Song Qingwan¡¯s heart almost broke when she thought of this pitiful and tragic scene. The little girl scratched her head, thought about it, and shook her head: "Uncle didn't beat the pearbut they beat brother Xiubai! The beating was so brutal that he lost a lot of blood!" With just a few words, the little Loli blamed all the tragic deeds of the scarred man on her poor brother Xiubai. Song Qingwan was completely relieved now, "That's good, that's good." Little Loli: "???" In order to delay time, Song Qingwan ensured the safety of the little Lolita and then asked: "How much do you want?" Song Qingwan obviously said this to the kidnapper over there holding a phone. "Auntie, Lili doesn't want any money," the kidnapper who replied to her was still the cute little kidnapper. The little kidnapper said aggrievedly, "Lili just wants to eat!" Song Qingwan: "" The old man was a little surprised and showed admiration: "This look of not being afraid of danger and just wanting to eat is a bit like me when I was young." Everyone: "" We are already so busy, could you please stop making trouble? Song Qingwan felt that the kidnapper was deliberately abusing the little girl. The kidnappers beat Pei Xiubai, but deliberately starved the little girl. One is physical abuse and the other is psychological abuse. So, when they heard the little girl keep saying she was hungry, they would naturally be very anxious. Once they get anxious, the kidnappers will have the upper hand. Threats and intimidation are the usual tactics of these kidnappers! Afraid of scaring the little girl, even though Song Qingwan really wanted to cut the kidnappers who abused the little girl into pieces, she still swallowed her anger and softened her tone: "Lili, be good and ask your uncles to answer the phone. Auntie has something to tell them! When we finish talking, auntie will take you to dinner soon." When she heard that there was food to be eaten, the little Loli's eyes instantly lit up, "Okay, auntie, you have to come over quickly." "Yes, auntie promises it!" The little loli felt more energetic now. She clutched her hungry belly, striding on her short legs, holding her mobile phone, and went over to squat in front of the unconscious scarred man. The little girl looked at the pale face of the scarred man who had lost too much blood, poked him with her little finger, and shouted in a sweet voice: "Uncle, answer the phone. Auntie is looking for you and wants to tell you something! Wake up quickly." "" "Auntie," after a while, the little Loli said to the phone aggrievedly, "Uncle, he didn't answer the phone. I called him for a long time, but he didn't answer me. Uncle may be dead" Song Qingwan: "" Dead, dead? What the hell is dead? ! ! ! Lu Junhan was the first to react. The situation on her side seemed to be different from what they thought. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128 Let Pei Xiubai answer the phone However, it was unclear what happened to her at the moment. Lu Junhan's dark eyes dimmed and he said coldly: "Let Pei Xiubai answer the phone." "Dad!" Little Loli was happy when she heard her father's voice, but after hearing his words clearly, she felt even more aggrieved and pouted. "Why? Dad, don't you want to talk to me? If you come to Brother Xiubai, he will be angry." "Don't make trouble and obey." Lu Junhan didn't know where she got her cell phone and how long she could talk. He could only try his best to get the maximum information in the limited time. But the three-year-old girl obviously didn¡¯t know how to reveal it, so she could only rely on Pei Xiubai. "Okay, Lili is obedient" You could probably hear the seriousness in the father's voice. The little girl really stopped making trouble, but her voice dropped, sounding very sad. "Obviously, the little girl is jealous. Her voice is sour and a bit gloomy, which makes the hearts of those who listen to it twitch. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear it: ¡°Lili, don¡¯t be sad. In fact, your father didn¡¯t mean this¡ª¡± The next second, the little loli¡¯s angry voice could be heard coming from the phone from far away: "Brother Xiubai, my father doesn't want me anymore. He said he only wants to talk to you! Don't talk to him, you'll make him mad! Humph!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" His great-granddaughter is really amazing! At this moment, the guard over there gestured towards the old man, indicating that he had located which mountain it was. Here, Pei Xiubai is sitting on the grass, dealing with the wretched man in front of him. Because they all fell out of the car door together, the positions where they fell were not too far apart, and the wretched man happened to be not far away from him. Hearing what the little girl said, the young man raised his eyelids. Without answering the phone first, he reached out and pinched her angry little fat face a few more times. It wasn¡¯t until the fair and tender face was marked with faint red marks that the young man¡¯s delicate eyebrows relaxed a lot. He retracted his fingertips and reached out to take the phone. Without any nonsense or greeting, he just said concisely and coldly: "We have taken care of all the people. You just need to come and pick her up. I will send you the specific location later." Compared to them, Pei Xiubai is obviously more familiar with this place. With one look, you will know where this place is. After saying that, without waiting for a reply, the boy sent the location information and then returned the phone directly to the little girl who was watching eagerly next to him. He and Lu Junhan had nothing to say, just a fight. The little Loli's temper came and went quickly. Seeing that Brother Xiubai returned her father on the phone to her with just one sentence, she was immediately overjoyed. Holding the phone happily, she went to talk to her father again. Pei Xiubai looked at the elephant over there who was shaking his trunk in boredom, and said to the little loli in a pink princess dress: "Go play with Asir, I have something to deal with here." "good¡­¡­" The little Lolita was very sensible. When she saw this, she opened her big dark and clear eyes and waved her little hand cutely at him, "Brother Xiubai, after you finish handling the matter, come and find Lili as soon as possible." "Um." When the little Loli turned around and ran towards the elephant, the handsome and indifferent young man lowered his eyes slightly and picked up a sharp dagger with a bright cold light from the ground next to him. The cold and clear blade reflected the young man's extremely indifferent face. The next second, the tip of the knife pierced the wretched man¡¯s arm! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129 The person hired behind the scenes (1) The unconscious man screamed in pain, his face twisted and hideous, and he woke up from the pain! He clutched his bleeding arm, furious. "Damn it, who! Who did this! I have to be killed" Suddenly he turned his head and saw the beautiful and unharmed young man in front of him. His eyes widened instantly. It took him a long time before he said tremblingly: "You, how come you don't have anything wrong?" The next second, when he saw the cold knife still dripping with blood in the young man's hand, it was more like seeing a ghost, and his whole body was trembling. ¡°Obviously, the injury on his hand was caused by the young man. The wretched man's face suddenly turned pale, he was trembling, and he couldn't say a word. The young man was sitting on the grass, his long, thick eyelashes hanging expressionlessly, and his ghostly and exquisite pale face made him look a bit scary. The tip of the knife in his hand directly lifted the wretched man's chin, and the tip of the knife was facing his neck. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being impartial. "As long as the wretched man acts rashly, this knife can pierce his neck directly at the fastest speed and kill him!" Desperate people are most afraid of death, especially wretched men. He immediately shivered violently and did not dare to move. He endured the severe pain in his body and said loudly and tremblingly: "Don't, don't kill me, you, youas long as you don't kill me, I promiseto tell you all the news I know!" Seeing that the young man remained silent, the wretched man didn¡¯t know what he meant, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and quickly tell him what he knew: "Actually, we actually don't know who hired us. We only know that the person is very capable and his family should be very powerful." "Because three months ago, the five of us were originally arrested and imprisoned. It was that person who released us, and also eliminated the crime of being in prison" "Then, that person asked us to do one thing. He said that as long as we kill you, that person can help us eliminate all our previous criminal evidence and charges, and no one will want to arrest us in the future" Pei Xiubai's eyes dimmed slightly, and he already had a list of several families in his mind. He had seen on Fatty¡¯s cell phone before that these kidnappers were prisoners in Haicheng. The water in Haicheng Prison was very deep, and several big families could reach in and rescue people. Of course, the most powerful among them is the Lu family in Haicheng. But it can¡¯t be the Lu family. If it was planned by the Lu family, Lu Li would have been rescued long ago. Lu Junhan wouldn¡¯t even call to ask. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only people from the three major families in Haicheng, the Song family, the Yu family, and the Jian family have this possibility? No matter which one it is, he will definitely make them pay an unimaginable price! The young man¡¯s dark eyes were dark and cold, and he said coldly: ¡°Continue talking.¡± The wretched man had a big drop of sweat on his forehead and said weakly: "Then, as you guessed before, that person asked us to kill you. After you die, if the Pei family comes to trouble us, that person will also help us settle it" The young man said coldly, "Continue." The wretched man begged for mercy: "It's really gone. I only know so much. I've told everything I know -" The next second, the sharp knife advanced, directly cutting a blood-stained gash on the skin on his neck. The wretched man's eyes narrowed slightly and he said loudly: "Wait! I, I haven't finished speaking yet! I suddenly remembered something else!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 Idiot In front of his life, nothing mattered anymore. The wretched man was almost scared to death. Without waiting for Pei Xiubai to speak, he said quickly: "Then, that person is a woman! Definitely a woman!" "She has been using a voice changer to pretend to be a man, but I have done research and found that the man's voice is not her real voice at all! Sure enough, once, when I contacted her, I heard her real voice." "It's a woman, a very young woman, probably only in her twenties! I can't hear you wrong!" The most important thing in their line of work is their eyesight, ears, and the ability to identify people. Eyesight and ears are useful for escaping, but the ability to recognize people is even more important. ¡°After all, if there is a police undercover among their brothers, will their lives be in danger? Therefore, the ability to judge age just by listening to the voice has been honed by their years of escape! "woman?" The young man's eyes deepened slightly, and a hint of thoughtfulness flashed across his cold eyes, "What kind of woman?" "I-I don't know about this," the wretched man swallowed his saliva and said cautiously, "Well, that woman is very defensive. She only allows us to receive orders and won't let us ask anything else. We brothers thought that anyway, we each get what we need. As long as we can erase the previous evidence, we can ask questions. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t ask¡­¡± "How did you contact me?" The young man looked at him coldly. "Telephone, just, just use the phone" The young man had a cold face, stretched out his hand, and pulled out his phone from his pocket. The phone fell from a height with its owner. Although the screen was broken, it was still usable. Pei Xiubai raised his thin, fair chin and said coldly: "Give it to her!" The wretched man took the phone tremblingly, then found a series of numbers and dialed them¡ª¡ª But after several "beep beep¡ª¡ª" sounds, only one sentence came: "The number you dialed is unavailable, please dial again later." "How could this happen? No, this is impossible" The wretched man¡¯s eyes were as big as a bell, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t lie to you, this is really her number! She used this number to contact us before!¡± He dialed again without giving up, but the number was still empty. When he dialed again, the number was still empty. By the end, the wretched man's face was completely gloomy, his eyes were dull, and his soul seemed to have been taken away. "Idiot," a sneer escaped from the young man's thin lips, his eyes focused on his pale face: "What kind of small family do you think the Pei family is, and one person can handle it?" "If you kill me, the best way to deal with the Pei family is to hand over you five culprits to the Pei family!" The young man spoke calmly: "And that woman didn't disclose any information to you, and then deleted her phone number, and she was able to escape unscathed. After that, I'm afraid there is only endless hell waiting for you." ¡°If you don¡¯t realize that you¡¯ve been fooled by others, what else can you do but be a fool?¡± The wretched man¡¯s lips trembled desperately, and then he finally came to his senses. If you want to blame, blame the woman for rescuing them from prison and making them feel that she was their savior, so they believed whatever she said. Unexpectedly, this woman saved them just to push them into a deeper pit! Once they fall into the hands of the Pei familyit is a family that is not inferior to the Lu family at all. It goes without saying how ruthless the people in it are He was so scared that he wanted to die just for the Pei family in front of him If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 The person hired: the heroine of the original book The wretched man shuddered hard, slapped himself suddenly, and begged for mercy: "Pei, Mr. Pei, I was blind before and was deceived by others. Please give me another chance" Pei Xiubai did not say yes or no, but smiled casually, and asked coldly: "Why did she choose to kill me today?" This timing made the young man feel that the stuck was very lucky. Pei Xiubai has always been surprised that after his legs were disabled, many people attacked him. The bodyguards around have changed one batch after another, and now this batch is the most elite. And he himself is also very vigilant. A random car came over, and there was no way he could be taken into the car so easily. But it just happened. The timing was perfect. After the car accident, before anyone could react, they came and took him away. Leaving him completely defenseless. After knowing that he had been betrayed by that woman, the wretched man was filled with hatred and told everything he knew in detail: "Actually, that bitch asked us to guard the entrance of the zoo a long time ago!" "She said, you will definitely get into a car accident today. No matter how powerful you are, you will never be able to avoid that white car that suddenly rushes out!" "I asked too much at the time, and she said, this is your fate. What do you mean, you are destined to be hit by a car today, but the car will not kill you, it will only turn you into a vegetable!" The young man¡¯s eyebrows darkened slightly. Is thispredicting the future? But it doesn¡¯t look like it. ¡°Before, at the entrance of the zoo, a white car suddenly rushed out. It was so close that he couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. But he was not hit in the end and did not become a vegetable. The wretched man continued: "But that woman just wants you to die! So, she asked us to guard at the entrance of the zoo. Once you are hit by a car and you are still breathing, and no one around you reacts, we will drive over and hit you again. , completely knock you to death!" As he said that, the wretched man couldn¡¯t help but chirped: "Sure enough, this woman is a tiger, and she is more ruthless than anyone else. Why do you think you got into trouble with her? Could she be your father's mistress" Pei Xiubai¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°If you want to die, just tell me.¡± "" The wretched man forgot about himself in his chatter, and immediately shut up. Then he coughed lightly and said seriously: "But then I don't know what happened, but you didn't get hit by a car!" "Then naturally we can't bump into you anymore. If we just bump you into a vegetative state, the woman will certainly not be satisfied, so she let us take the opportunity to go over and take you away. She wanted us to find a place where no one is around. Kill you, and you will know what happens next" The young man raised his eyelids: "That's it, gone?" "without¡­¡­" Seeing that the knife was getting closer, the wretched man cursed in his heart that it was sinister! "Yes, yes! But I have to think about it, I will think about it again" The wretched man racked his brains and tried desperately to recall whether he had missed anything before. After a few seconds passed, he really thought of something, "Yes! But you have to promise me" Seeing the hesitation and hesitation on his face, the young man lowered his eyes slightly and said coldly: "Are you negotiating terms with me?" "" "No, I don't want to hear it anymore." Speaking, the young white wrist turned gently, and the sharp knife was cut into the neck of the wretched man. "I said, I said! She said, she, she killed you because, when you grow up, you will kill her husband, and you will also take away all her husband's things! So, so she can't let You live!" "Oh, by the way, she seems to have a son. When I contacted her, I accidentally heard her son's voice! He was very young, yes, only about five or six years old! About the same age as you!" ¡ª¡ª Think about it. This world is the world in books. The male protagonist killed the villain Lu Junhan and robbed the company, so Lili came to save her father. Pei Xiubai is a small villain. When Pei Xiubai grows up, he will become a big villain. The male protagonist is almost old, forty or fifty years old, so Pei Xiubai kills the male protagonist and robs his company. After that, the male protagonist¡¯s son, who was about the same age as Pei Xiubai, sent Pei Xiubai to prison in order to avenge his father.   In short, a circle. And Lili is jumping around in this circle. There is no such person as her in the world in the book. The villain Lu Junhan lives alone and has no children. Some of them will be written later. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t understand, so I¡¯ll put them here first. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 Go save people There is no signal in most places in mountainous areas. But Pei Xiubai and Lu Li were very lucky. Not far from where they fell, there was a relatively wealthy and developed small mountain village. The signal in the village is sufficient, so the little girl was able to make the call. Not far away, the little girl sat at the feet of the elephant brother, her pink princess dress scattered on the grass. The sky in the distance is blue with white clouds, and the breeze gently blows her soft hair. Looking from a distance, under the blue sky, the little pink princess is sitting leaning on the elephant, with an ignorant and innocent expression. ?????????????? And underneath her was an endless stretch of dark green grass, all of which directly sketched out an extremely dreamy and childlike beautiful picture. When Pei Xiubai saw this, his fingertips paused, and by some strange mistake, he actually raised his phone and took a picture of this scene. The little Loli had no idea that she was being secretly photographed. She put her plump and white face close to the phone, pouted her bright red mouth, and coquettishly looked at her father on the phone. Ask him to bring some food when he comes to find her. She is really hungry. Not long after talking, Song Qingwan picked up the phone. After all, there are some things that a grown man cannot easily tell a little girl. "Lili, we are coming right now," Song Qingwan paused and whispered: "No matter what you are like over there, just remember to stay away from those uncles, you know? They are all bad people!" "If anything happens, come to your brother Xiubai and ask him to protect you. Don't let those uncles touch you, especially don't let them lift your skirt, you know?" Song Qingwan has heard too much about this kind of perverted thing, and has seen a lot, so she has to be on guard against it! Especially since Pei Xiubai only said that all the people have been dealt with, who knows how. In Song Qingwan's view, it is safest only if all the kidnappers are dead. If she is not dead, the little girl is still in danger. The little girl looked confused and lifted her skirt with her little hands: "Why?" Song Qingwan choked, and then said, "Because those uncles are bad people! Lifting your skirt is not good!" "Oh" Little Loli seemed to understand, but asked confusedly, "Then, what about Brother Xiubai? Brother Xiubai is a good person, can he lift Lili's skirt?" Song Qingwan¡¯s expression cracked and she raised her voice: ¡°Of course not! Especially beware of him!¡± The little girl thought about it for a long time, but couldn't figure out why, so she had to say obediently: "Oh okay then." Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief, "Lili is good" But before he could relax, the old man snatched the phone away, and he said in a deep voice: "What time of the day is this? Why are we talking about this! The location has been sent to me, so hurry up and get ready to save people!" "Oh, okay! I'll go right away!" Song Qingwan looked at his majestic look and did not dare to refuse, so she stood up quickly. He turned around and took a step forward. As if he thought of something, he turned around again and said, "Dad, do you want to go together?" "No, you go first!" The old man held the phone, waved his hand impatiently, and said shamelessly and confidently, "Let me talk to this girl first!" Song Qingwan: "" ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? out out out out swiping a mobile phone is really a despicable trick of yours. Because driving is too slow, it will take at least half an hour. Lu Junhan just happened to have transferred a helicopter here before. So they planned to fly a helicopter there directly. Song Qingwan got on the helicopter and immediately saw the indifferent man sitting in his seat with his eyes closed and concentrating. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133 Her legs were broken Song Qingwan was a little surprised. Because after Lili disappeared, she blamed herself the whole time and was emotionally unstable. As time went by, the old man would occasionally become irritable and lose his temper at everyone. They are in high positions and have seen a lot of dark sides. For such a young girl and being so beautiful, it is hard not to worry. But this brat is the same as usual. There were no big mood swings, and his expression was so indifferent that he was almost cold-blooded. He made a few calls to ask people to come over, adjust the surveillance cameras, and adjust the helicopter. That calm tone was no different from when he used to handle work in the company. It seemed as if what he lost was not his biological daughter, but the most ordinary employee in the company. Seeing him like that, Song Qingwan really thought he didn't care much. Unexpectedly, when she said she wanted to pick up Lili, he was more active than her. However, Lu Junhan's expression is still very cold now, and his indifferent brows and eyes are full of irritability. He closes his eyes slightly, obviously in a bad mood. Song Qingwan thought of the little girl running around, came over and sat down next to him, frowned coldly, and softly persuaded: "You brat, don't be angry with Li Li. She didn't run around on purpose this time! She was just worried about Pei Xiubai's safety, so she rushed to the car. Anyway, nothing serious happened this time, Li Li Lili is fine too. When you get to the place, remember to talk to Lili." Lu Junhan remained silent. Seeing this, Song Qingwan sighed again: "After you bring her back, I don't think you should punish her too harshly. After all, she is a child. She is very fragile physically and mentally. You can just slap her for hundreds of times." Just get off!" Drivers and bodyguards: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? How many hundred times? ! ! ! Didn¡¯t you agree that the children should not be punished too harshly? After saying that, Song Qingwan¡¯s soft tone suddenly turned cold, she sneered and gritted her teeth and said, "After I finish, I wonder if that little chubby girl will dare to run around next time! If she runs around again, her legs will be damaged!" Drivers and bodyguards: "" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ The little girl in the distance didn¡¯t know that her aunt was rushing over with murderous intent, and reluctantly said goodbye to her brother Xiubai with a cute look on her face. Pei Xiubai contacted his people first, so his men arrived faster than Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan. The boy has a bit of a mysophobia. If he hadn't seen the little girl here, he would have taken off the bloody shirt! So, after the bodyguard drove over, he got into the car, changed into a new white shirt and black pants, wiped the blood stains on his face, cleaned up, and then got out of the RV in a wheelchair. Seeing that Brother Xiubai was leaving, the little girl was inevitably a little reluctant to leave. "And when Brother Xiubai leaves, he will definitely take away Brother Elephant and those bad uncles. By then, she will be the only one left here" "Brother Xiubai, are you really going to leave?" The little girl looked at him longingly, with a pitiful look, as if she was about to cry the next second. Pei Xiubai had just washed his face, and his long, thick, dark eyelashes like crow feathers were soaked with water, making his narrow, dark black eyes even more unfathomable. But her lips are extra bright red, and her ghostly and exquisite appearance looks strangely and alluringly beautiful. The little Loli was stunned, her round black eyes widened, her mouth slightly opened, and she swallowed her saliva. Brother Xiubai is so good-looking. "I won't leave for now," The next second, the young man with his eyes slightly lowered and putting a watch on his wrist said calmly without raising his head: "I'll leave when your dad comes." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134 Return Gift The little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up in a flash, her beautiful eyes were clear and bright. She thinks Brother Xiubai is really a good person! "Brother Xiubai, you are so kind!" The little Loli said to him in a sweet voice, "Lili likes you so much." "" Pei Xiubai moved his lips, then pursed his lips, but said nothing. Instead, he looked at her deeply, and then said calmly with unclear emotions: "You just saved me again, so I owe you two favors. If you want anything in the future, just come to me." "Little Lolita didn't understand what a favor was, but she did understand that Brother Xiubai said that if you want anything in the future, you can go to him and ask for it! Thinking like this, the little girl came over excitedly and said, "Brother Xiubai, then, can Lili touch your cat?" The bodyguard next to him: "???" That's it? Such a precious opportunity, but you just want to pet a cat? What a waste! Their young master does not make promises to others easily. Once he makes a promise, he will definitely keep it. Especially since the young master is backed by the Pei family, who is not inferior to the Lu family at all! ! Whatever she wants, even the stars in the sky, the young master can get it for her! ¡°But why does this girl just want to touch the cat? Those bodyguards were really filled with hatred, as if they were the ones making the choice now, and they wanted to beat Lu Li to death for wasting an opportunity. The young man was also slightly startled, and then he slightly raised his lips and smiled, with a bewitching beauty in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows: "Okay." He paused and then said, "If you like it, I will give you another cat like KK when the time comes." "Really?" The little girl is jealous of his cat, because Brother Xiubai¡¯s cat is very beautiful, has a very good temper, and doesn¡¯t scratch people randomly. When she heard that he was going to give her an identical one, her little face was filled with happiness. Seeing the young man nodding slightly, the little girl immediately turned around in joy: "Okay, okay, Brother Xiubai, you are such a good person!" The young man smiled slightly. "Young Master Pei, I heard that Young Master Lu doesn't seem to like small animals, especially soft ones like cats -" A bodyguard leaned over and reminded me with a worried look on his face. "I know." The young man interrupted him in an understatement. "Then you still" They will stay in Haicheng for a while, and if they annoy Lu Junhan, they will be in trouble. The young man's Qingjun eyebrows were careless, but his eyes were deep and dark, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I also know that a few days ago, I was accidentally left alone and was surrounded by people. They were all people sent by him!" "" Pei Xiubai said indifferently: "Since he gave me a big gift, I naturally want to give him a gift in return!" Bodyguard: "" Daqing is here waiting to cause trouble for Mr. Lu! The bodyguard knew that his young master was also very vindictive, so he stopped trying to persuade him. Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan came to pick up the little girl not long after. This grassy area is so big that parking a helicopter is not a problem. Song Qingwan was anxious and got down from the top first. I was still murderous just now, and planned to take a few hundred times to pump the little girl, who saw the poor little figure of the little girl not far away, and immediately broke her heart. She completely ignored the boy in the wheelchair next to her, came over and hugged the little Loli, and said hurriedly: "Lili, are you okay?" As she said that, without waiting for the little girl to answer, she looked at the little girl up and down a few times, then turned the little girl around and looked at her a few more times. After touching her hands here and there, and confirming that the little girl indeed had all her arms and legs, and that there were no bruises or bruises from abuse on her body, she breathed a sigh of relief. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135 Facing the wall Then, he raised his hand, pinched the little girl's ignorant fat face, and said bitterly: "Fortunately, it's really okayI'll let you go this time, and you won't be allowed to run around next time, you know? Otherwise, I'll let your father beat you to death!" "" The little girl was pinched and her fair cheeks were a little red. When she heard Song Qingwan's words again, she immediately felt even more aggrieved. "Auntie, don't talk nonsense, my father won't hit me" Song Qingwan suddenly softened her heart when she saw her pitiful look on the verge of tears: "Okay, okay, my aunt said the wrong thing But you must not run around next time, you know? You don't even know that your father is going crazy looking for you" "Crazy?" the little girl wondered, "Auntie, what is crazy?" "" Song Qingwan choked for a moment, and then started to talk nonsense, "Crazy I mean crying! You don't know, your father didn't see you just now, and he almost cried, just like Lili, you cried before It¡¯s the same as before, it¡¯s so miserable! My aunt can¡¯t bear to see it.¡± As expected, the little Loli understood immediately, her little fat face suddenly fell down, and she knew she was wrong in an instant. Thinking of my father crying. She sniffed, her eyes were red, and she choked in a low voice, "Then, then dad is so pitiful" "Yes, then do you dare to run around next time?" The little girl was so frightened that she quickly shook her head with a pale face, "No, I won't run away. Lili doesn't want her father to cry" When Song Qingwan saw this, she touched her head with her hand and said with a smile: "This is so good" And over there, Lu Junhan was already at odds with the young man. One person was sitting in a wheelchair, and the other was standing with one hand in his pocket. They were facing each other, with the same expressionless expression on their faces. Neither one spoke first. But the atmosphere was extremely tense and stalemate, on the verge of breaking out. Pei Xiubai¡¯s bodyguards and the people brought by Lu Junhan were all ready to fight. The two parties faced each other, looking at each other with eager eyes, waiting for their young master's order, and then fighting the other party's people to the death! But before Pei Xiubai and Lu Junhan could speak, a small pink figure walked in between them. I saw the little figure coming over and hugging Lu Junhan's legs, looking up at her white and tender face, and said hurriedly with a milky voice: ¡°Dad, where is Fanfan, Lili¡¯s rice? Lili wants to have rice.¡± Lu Junhan then withdrew the cold and even frightening dark gaze that fell on Pei Xiubai, lowered his eyes, and picked up the little girl in front of him with one hand. He turned around and walked directly towards the helicopter. At the same time, he said coldly with a cold face: "What are you going to eat? Face the wall!" "" The little Loli suddenly felt aggrieved, and her short limbs fluttered in mid-air a few times in protest. But she still couldn¡¯t break free from her father¡¯s hand. Finally, she clenched her little fist, and Xiao Naiyin complained angrily: "Dad, you're lying! You said you were going to deliver food to Lili!" "" Their figures moved further and further away, and the voices of their conversations became softer and softer, until eventually they were completely inaudible. Pei Xiubai¡¯s bodyguards just looked at their leaving figures, dumbfounded. For a moment, they didn¡¯t react. Just, that¡¯s it? A little girl easily defused two people who were about to fight? It¡¯s amazing, right? Pei Xiubai withdrew his dark and unclear gaze. After a while, Lu Junhan and the others left in a helicopter. Another helicopter also took away five kidnappers who were tortured by Pei Xiubai's men and were covered in blood with only one breath left. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136 The heroine of the original book: Ye Wanwan The young man had already asked what he wanted to ask and turned a blind eye to the look of help from the wretched man. Directly hand everyone over to Lu Junhan and let him handle it on his own. Of course, the five kidnappers didn¡¯t get any benefits either. Except for the wretched man who had a hand injured by him, the other four people had their hand tendons and hamstrings broken early by his men, and warm blood flowed all over the floor. The severe pain in their hands and hamstrings caused them to wake up from the pain, and then completely passed out from the pain. They went back and forth like this, and in the end there was no trace of blood on their faces, as if they would die at any time. The wretched man was watching the whole process, his mind was extremely broken, and he was so frightened that he almost fainted! Finally, when he was pushed onto the helicopter, his face was still pale, his whole body could not stop trembling desperately, and he could not say a word. It was as if I had seen an extremely terrifying demon. "Young Master Pei" The bodyguard bent down and leaned over, wanting to ask him if he wanted to leave, but the young man raised his hand to stop him: "Give me the computer." "yes." The bodyguard didn¡¯t ask any questions and directly took a laptop from the car that he used to use exclusively for him. The young man lowered his long dark eyelashes, his slender pale fingertips were tapping quickly on the keyboard, and his side face was cold and devoid of any warmth. Pei Xiubai¡¯s fingertips were tapping the keyboard so fast that only afterimages were left, making it impossible to see what he was typing. The colorful computer desktop turned completely into a black screen, and the next second, densely packed mysterious codes appeared on it. Then, the program started, and one positioning dialog box after another flashed out quickly. The young man had a cold expression and entered a string of phone numbers with his fingertips. After a while, a photo of a young, beautiful woman with a cold face appeared. The following is all her basic information. Name: Ye Wanwan (adopted daughter of the Ye family) Gender: Female Age: 24 Family background: poor Occupation: 18th-tier actress in the entertainment industry She gave birth to a son and a daughter, twins Son: four years old, formerly named Ye Xing Now renamed: Song Yixing His father: Song Chengze, the second young master of the Song family, the three largest families in Haicheng Daughter: four years old, formerly named Ye Wanwan Now renamed: Song Wanwan His father: Song Chengze, the second young master of the Song family, the three largest families in Haicheng ¡­¡­ A series of information, everything from Ye Wanwan¡¯s birth to the present, including the previous communication records of this phone call, all details were uncovered! Pei Xiubai stared at the picture of the woman on the screen and squinted slightly. Are they actually the Song family? No wonder those five people were rescued from prison. Finally, the young man¡¯s eyes fell on a certain line of text in the basic information: Five years ago, because her boyfriend cheated on her, Ye Wanwan was drunk and heartbroken. She met Song Chengze, the second young master of the Song family, and had a one-night stand with him at the Haicheng Hotel. Afterwards, Ye Wanwan ran away in a hurry. A year later, Ye Wanwan gave birth to twins alone at Haicheng Enbei Hospital. The boy was named Ye Xing and the girl was named Ye Wanwan. And raised him personally. Until three years later, Ye Wanwan approached Song Chengze. In the same year, Song Chengze and Ye Wanwan got married. Ye Xing and Ye Wanwan recognized their ancestors and returned to their clan. Pei Xiubai noticed that Ye Wanwan was Song Chengze who suddenly found him a year ago. ¡°But Ye Wanwan¡¯s previous information showed that she had no idea who the child¡¯s father was at the beginning. Thinking of Ye Wanwan¡¯s slightly prophetic words about the future, the young man¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. "If Ye Wanwan could suddenly predict the future a year ago, then he would naturally know that the child's father is Song Chengze. So, it made sense for her to come to find Song Chengze. But whether someone is deliberately helping her in the dark, or whether she can really predict the future, I am afraid only those who see it will know. It seems that he has to find time to meet this woman. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137 Ye Wanwan¡¯s dream (1) Haicheng. Song family villa. Song Chengze came in from the outside with steady steps, and at a glance he saw a beautiful woman wearing a long crimson gauze dress in the living room. She was reclining on the sofa and sleeping, her delicate and enchanting eyebrows were tightly knitted, and cold sweat was constantly pouring down her smooth forehead. Song Chengze saw that her face was pale, her handsome eyebrows were slightly twisted, and her thin lips were pursed into a cold straight line. He bent down, pushed her with his big hand, and said in a deep voice: "Wanwan, wake up, wake up quickly!" Ye Wanwan suddenly opened her beautiful eyes, her usually cold and beautiful face was pale, and she suddenly sat up from the sofa as if she was in shock. He covered his chest with his hands and gasped for air. Song Chengze looked at her like this, his handsome face was frighteningly cold, and his brows furrowed even deeper. "Are you having nightmares again?" Ye Wanwan lowered her eyes, her eyelashes trembling violently, she didn't speak, she just kept breathing heavily. She just dreamed that Song Chengze was framed by the adult Pei Xiubai, and the Song family went bankrupt and owed a large debt. Song Chengze was forced to go to jail, and finally died in prison! And she, who is in her forties and has two children, is hiding from her creditors every day and every night! During the day, I worked in a black restaurant washing dishes for a day, and at night I lived in a slum where rats and cockroaches crawled around, and there were stinking ditches everywhere. I also had to endure the insults and insults from the wretched neighbors from time to time! Life was extremely difficult and miserable! Just thinking about it made Ye Wanwan tremble with nausea. "What on earth were you dreaming about?" Song Chengze frowned, took out a few tissues from the coffee table, and wiped her sweat, "I made you so scared!" "nothing¡­¡­" Ye Wanwan took a deep breath and showed a smile that was uglier than crying: ¡°I just dreamed about some not-so-good things in the past.¡± Song Chengze knew that she was the adopted daughter of the Ye family. The Ye family had always treated her badly. She had to take care of two children by herself. She must have suffered a lot in the past few years. He pursed his thin lips, held her in his arms with deep eyes, and swore solemnly, "Don't worry, I will never let you suffer again!" Ye Wanwan said softly, "Yeah", but there was a cold and vicious light in her beautiful eyes! Pei Xiubai will die today anyway. Without him, their family will be fine! Ye Wanwan did not tell Song Chengze that he would be framed and killed by Pei Xiubai in the future. If she told her, Song Chengze would definitely think she was crazy! At first, Ye Wanwan actually didn¡¯t believe it. A year ago, I don¡¯t know when, she would have the same dream every time she slept. That dream was very strange. There were no pictures, only words on a book. This is a romance novel, what is it called: "One Child, Two Treasures: The Escaped Little Wife of the Sinister CEO" What surprised Ye Wanwan was that the name of the heroine in it was exactly the same as hers! Even the things she has experienced before are exactly the same as the heroine in this book! She is the neglected adopted daughter of the Ye family. She has a vicious supporting sister named Ye Rourou who has always framed her since she was a child. She was 23 years old that year, her birthday was September 8th, she was 1.73 meters tall and weighed 92 pounds. She was an unknown actor in the entertainment industry. The same goes for the heroine in the novel; Ye Wanwan gave birth to twins whose father didn¡¯t know who they were, so she had to name them Ye Xing and Ye Wanwan according to her own surname. ¡°And in this novel, the heroine¡¯s two children also have the same name. Their identities, characteristics, and things that happened are almost exactly the same! There are so many similarities, Ye Wanwan has to believe that this novel can indeed predict the future. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138 Ye Wanwan¡¯s dream (2) Sometimes, she even suspected that their world was the world in a book! But Ye Wanwan is still a little worried. After all, this kind of thing is too fantasy and it is difficult for anyone to believe it. Because she often has this dream, she has completely memorized the plot of the entire novel. She also knew that the child¡¯s father was Song Chengze, the second young master of the Song family, one of the three largest families in Haicheng. Originally, according to what was written in the novel, Ye Xing and Ye Wanwan would not have contact with Song Chengze until their children were six years old. While Song Chengze was attracted by the two quirky little guys, Ye Wanwan went to work in a bar and also met Song Chengze. After that, Song Chengze fell in love with Ye Wanwan, took her by force, and wanted her to be his woman. And Ye Wanwan naturally refused to live or die. Then, there is the love-hate entanglement between the two. Ye Rourou was jealous, and from time to time she would get in the way, frame her up, seduce Song Chengze, and even send ambiguous photos to deliberately misunderstand Ye Wanwan. As a result, Ye Wanwan and Song Chengze reconciled and then misunderstood. After the misunderstanding, they reconciled again, and then they separated and reunited. In the end, Ye Rourou suffered the consequences and went to prison. ?????????????????????????? And she and Song Chengze have had their share of hardships. Song Chengze finally discovered that the woman who was in the hotel that night was her, and the two children were his children, and he was immediately ecstatic. In the same year, Song Chengze married Ye Wanwan with great grace, and the two children, who were six and almost seven years old, finally recognized their ancestors. The family lived a beautiful, warm and happy life! So, in order to verify that the dream could really write the past and predict the future, Ye Wanwan made a bold decision. Ye Xing and Ye Wanwan were only three years old at the time, and they were still three years away from finding Song Chengze at the age of six. Ye Wanwan told herself that if Song Chengze was really the father of the child, then she would believe in this dream and the novel in the dream from now on! After that, she deliberately inquired about the restaurants, bars, and various places that Song Chengze often went to, and then brought three-year-old Ye Wanwan and asked Ye Wanwan to call Song Chengze daddy. Sure enough, Song Chengze didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after a paternity test, he found that Ye Wanwan was indeed his daughter. Then, Ye Wanwan said that he had a mother, so Song Chengze met Ye Wanwan through Ye Wanwan. It is probably true that the male and female protagonists fell in love at first sight. Even though the occasion was wrong and the time of meeting the two people mentioned in the novel was wrong, Song Chengze still fell in love with Ye Wanwan at first sight! Sure enough, as soon as he arrived, Song Chengze wanted Ye Wanwan to be his woman. "The plot of Ye Wanwanjian's story is almost exactly the same as in the novel, even if she advances the time when father and daughter recognize each other by three years. But the other plot developments of the story have not changed at all! Now, Ye Wanwan completely believed the novel in her dream! Thinking that she had always wanted to marry Song Chengze, instead of refusing and letting Ye Rourou take advantage of the opportunity to misunderstand Song Chengze for so long, she might as well just agree. So, in the same year, Ye Wanwan married Song Chengze. Song Chengze¡¯s mother and Lu Junhan¡¯s mother are biological sisters, and Lu Junhan is Song Chengze¡¯s cousin. After marriage, Ye Wanwan knew from novels Song Chengze¡¯s aspirations and ambitions to climb up the ladder. She also knew that he seemed calm and indifferent on the surface, but in fact, he was very jealous of his cousin Lu Junhan. ¡° But she told Song Chengze, don¡¯t worry, the Lu family will go bankrupt in less than five years, and by then, Lu Junhan will die in your hands sooner or later. Because in that novel, Lu Junhan is the villain, and Song Chengze is the hero. Since ancient times, evil has never prevailed over good! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139 Ye Wanwan¡¯s dream (3) Villains usually don¡¯t end well! But this is what Lu Junhan deserves! ? Originally, the villain is used to set off the hero's power. Therefore, five years later, under the leadership of Song Chengze, the Song family will defeat the Lu family and become the most powerful first family in Haicheng! And she is the first lady of Haicheng! Although Song Chengze didn't believe it and thought she was talking big words, Ye Wanwan was not in a hurry. Anyway, when the time comes, Song Chengze would know that what she said was right! It may be that she has already married Song Chengze, and this novel has reached its perfect ending. Therefore, Ye Wanwan rarely dreams about this romance novel anymore. " However, she has a good life, has children, and a powerful family. Ye Rourou cannot be a demon. Now she only needs to wait for Lu Junhan's death in five years, and she will have nothing to ask for in this life. If you haven¡¯t dreamed about it, you haven¡¯t dreamed about it. But maybe God was too proud to see her. Less than a year after she married Song Chengze, she actually picked up another romance novel and dreamed about it. This one is different from the previous one, it only has a few thin pages. But Ye Wanwan could tell at a glance that this was a continuation of the novel "One Child, Two Treasures: The Escaped Little Wife of the Sinister CEO". ¡ª¡ªWritten the subsequent story in that novel. It¡¯s not a novel, it¡¯s just a few pieces of paper. After just one glance, Ye Wanwan almost collapsed. The paper said that after her marriage to Song Chengze, ten years later, a devilish boy named Pei Xiubai would appear in Haicheng's business world. The young man¡¯s appearance is as delicate as a ghost, and he is a business genius that is rare to see in a thousand years. ¡°And because I have had the experience of being disabled and becoming a vegetative state, I have been tempered many times, and I have become cruel and violent, and my methods are cruel and cruel, even better than the notorious Lu Junhan before! He doesn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses, and is so powerful that people can¡¯t even dare to mess with him. As soon as he came to Haicheng, he set his sights on the Song family, the first family in Haicheng. After that, in less than a year, Song Chengze jumped into the trap designed by Pei Xiubai and made several major mistakes. The last time, it directly led to the bankruptcy of the Song family! In just one year, such a behemoth family as the Song family was defeated, and Haicheng became completely in the possession of the Pei family. After that, Song Chengze was arrested and imprisoned. Pei Xiubai was indeed ruthless and wiped out the root cause. He directly found someone to kill Song Chengze in prison, while Ye Wanwan ran for his life with his two children to avoid debts. Life was extremely difficult! It was not until five years later that Song Chengze's son Song Yixing gathered his strength, worked hard and defeated Pei Xiubai step by step. This is how I avenged my father! With previous experience, Ye Wanwan firmly believed in this information. Since we can predict the future, we must naturally kill Pei Xiubai, who is a scourge! As long as Pei Xiubai dies, Song Chengze will not die ten years later. Their family can still live happily together, and she no longer has to live in hiding! But the grown-up Pei Xiubai is too powerful and has almost no weaknesses, so we can only start from when he was a child! ¡° Moreover, Ye Wanwan can¡¯t wait any longer! If she keeps this time bomb for a day, she will not be able to sleep well and will be in constant fear. Fortunately, Ye Wanwan has a good memory. Although she no longer dreams about the first novel, she still remembers most of the plot. But it is a pity that the novel contains too few things about his childhood. After all, Pei Xiubai is just an ordinary member of the public in that novel, but there are more things written about the villain Lu Junhan. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Recovering a corpse It is only said that Pei Xiubai had an accident in a car accident when he was six years old, and his legs were disabled. ¡ª¡ªThis has already happened, and Ye Wanwan can't change it. And at the age of seven, the boy will be involved in a serious car accident. At the gate of the zoo, he was hit by a white car that suddenly rushed out. He fell into a coma on the spot. Afterwards, although he was rescued, he still became a vegetative state. It was not until five years later that Lu Junhan was framed and killed by Song Chengze that the young man would wake up. And the time when this happened was just one month later! Therefore, Ye Wanwan would not let go of this opportunity that could easily kill him! Now, counting the time, Pei Xiubai should have been secretly killed by the five kidnappers, right? Ye Wanwan curled her red lips slightly, then thought about it again, and let out a sneer at the little girl who followed him to the car. "In the novel, it is not written that Lu Junhan had a daughter, let alone a daughter. Before Lu Junhan died, he didn't even have a child! ¡°That little girl doesn¡¯t know whose family¡¯s wild child she is, she must have come here deliberately to get involved. "I didn't expect that Lu Junhan would dare to keep someone in front of him. Moreover, I heard that he doted on the little girl and was not willing to let her go even for a meeting. And now, the little girl ran to the car and was probably in danger! "If she were to tell her, this girl deserved it. She was stupid enough to hit the gun. If she didn't die, who would die? It¡¯s so stupid. Fortunately, her Wanwan family is not like this! "Why are you back so early?" Ye Wanwan endured the slightly raised corners of her bright red mouth and pretended to be confused, "Did something happen to the company?" "The company is fine," Song Chengze frowned tightly and sighed: "Something happened to the daughter that my cousin recognized before." Ye Wanwan raised her head suddenly and said in shock: "Cousin? What's wrong with her?" Song Chengze pursed his thin lips and said in a deep voice: "She was kidnapped by the kidnappers at the gate of the zoo." Ye Wanwan's pupils widened slightly and she took a breath: "How could?" But the corners of his mouth couldn't help but curl up slightly. At first, Ye Wanwan thought it was a pity and pity that a little girl was killed like this, but then she thought, it was not her who forced her to run into the car, it was the little girl who wanted to die on her own! "And once Lu Li dies, the only little princess of the Lu family and the Song family will be her family Wanwan. At that time, she will be loved by thousands of people. ¡°Besides, a wild child like Lu Li with unknown origins shouldn¡¯t enjoy the glory and wealth that doesn¡¯t belong to her! It would be easier to die. "I didn't expect something like this to happen," Song Chengze said with a sullen face and coldly shouted angrily: "Those kidnappers are simply rampant!" "So how is she now? Has she been found back?" Ye Wanwan didn't care about this and was anxious to know the result. Song Chengze pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: "I have found him, but" but? But what was recovered was a corpse? Ye Wanwan suppressed her turbulent emotions, touched his cold and sharp face with burgundy nail polish soothingly, and sighed longly: "Don't be sad. None of us want this to happen. Let's go see our cousin quickly and let him express his condolences without damaging his body. I heard that he treasures his daughter¡ª¡ª" "Excuse me?" Song Chengze frowned slightly, with a strange look on his face: "Why do you express condolences? This little girl is not dead!" The slight smile on Ye Wanwan's face froze instantly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141 What is his name? She smiled awkwardly: "Yes, really?" Song Chengze looked at her suspiciously, frowned and said, "Of course, why, you really want her to die?" As if being stabbed, Ye Wanwan suddenly panicked and said in a loud voice: "Of course not, how is it possible! She is my niece!" "and you¡­¡­" Ye Wanwan was afraid that he would suspect that this kidnapping was planned by her. She tried her best to calm down and soon returned to her usual coquettishness. She hit him hard with her hand and pretended to be angry and blamed: "Isn't it because of you, who speaks hesitantly, and has that gloomy expression on your face that looks like a dead person, that everyone would think wrong, okay?" Song Chengze was indeed distracted by Ye Wanwan's angry expression. Without any doubt, he said funnyly: "I haven't even finished speaking, and you started thinking wildly. Do you blame me for this?" "It's your fault!" Ye Wanwan tightened her palms and hummed, "Tell me, what did you just say?" The man spread his hands helplessly and whispered: "However, when I received the news and rushed over, my cousin had already gone back with his daughter." "That's good," Ye Wanwan smiled stiffly and forced a smile, "Well, at least it's good that everyone is fine, right?" "really." Ye Wanwan barely suppressed the panic in her heart. So what if Lu Li is not dead? It can only mean that the kidnappers did not dare to offend Lu Junhan. If they killed Lu Li, there would be endless troubles. Moreover, their mission was not to kill the little girl, so it was normal for them to let the little girl go. On the contrary, Pei Xiubai will definitely not have such good luck! "By the way, how do you know that your cousin has gone back?" Ye Wanwan seemed to have thought of something, and frowned and asked, "What if he just found a place to rest? Then wouldn't you have missed him?" Because of their relationship as mothers, the relationship between the Song family and the Lu family is pretty good, especially now that Lu Junhan is in power. If you show shame in front of him, it will be easier to talk about cooperation in the future. Lu Junhan was usually busy with work, and Song Chengze wanted to see him, but he was nowhere to be seen. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This is why, as soon as Song Chengze received the news, he immediately put down what he was doing and hurried over. Song Chengze thought of the scene when he met the boy at the gate of the zoo, and a slightly fearful coldness flashed across his eyes: "A child told me. I was still looking for my cousin at the time, and he came over and told me that my cousin and Lili had flown back to the Lu family half an hour ago." "Child?" Ye Wanwan picked up the cold tea cup on the coffee table, her red lips slightly hooked, and couldn't help shaking her head and laughing, "What kind of child knows this? Don't let others fool you!" "It doesn't look like a liar," the handsome man took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead. ¡°He looks like a young man from a wealthy family, with a lot of bodyguards following him. He is quite good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that he is sitting in a wheelchair¡ª¡ª¡± "Clang!" A loud noise! The teacup in his hand was knocked over and fell to pieces on the ground. Over there, Ye Wanwan's face turned pale and her lips were trembling. Song Chengze frowned: "Wanwan you" Ye Wanwan was stunned for a long time, then smiled at him reluctantly, and brushed her hair with her hand, "I, I'm fine, I just slipped my hand accidentally" As she spoke, she bent down to pick up the pieces. Her fingers were trembling, but she still pretended to be nonchalant and continued: "Wheelchair? Are you sure he is in a wheelchair? Could it be that you saw it wrong?" "It's impossible. I'm not blind. I can't even see clearly from a wheelchair." Song Chengze didn¡¯t think much, but whispered. "Yeah, that's right" Ye Wanwan trembled all over, smiled stiffly, and then seemed to think of something, stared at him closely, with a trace of expectation in her eyes, took a deep breath, and said in a trembling voice, "Thenhusband, do you know his name? Did hedid you tell you his name?" No, there is no way Pei Xiubai is not dead! She planned it so carefully! What¡¯s more, she can predict the future! Pei Xiubai can't escape from her hands! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142 Rat Song Chengze saw that she seemed to be in a bad mood and her face was slightly dazed. Without any further hesitation, Song Chengze said in a deep voice: "I know, he told me that his name is Pei Xiubai." "The strange thing is that Song Chengze didn't ask him his name, but as soon as the handsome and ghostly boy came over, he smiled and whispered to him: Is that Song Chengze? Hello, my name is Pei Xiubai. It¡¯s like The young man seems to have guessed that when he comes back, Wanwan will ask him that his name is the same Song Chengze was immediately shocked by this terrifying thought that flashed across his mind. The dark and deep eyes were gloomy. Thinking of the scene of the conversation with the boy in the zoo, I just felt that the boy was weird. It seems that we need to have someone check it out afterward! He was so immersed in his own thoughts that he didn't realize that when Ye Wanwan heard the three words "Pei Xiubai", all his strength seemed to be taken away, and he fell to the ground with a pale face! The broken porcelain pieces pierced straight into the white palms, and there was no feeling at all. The whole person's soul seemed to be lost Not dead, Pei Xiubai is not dead! ! ! How is this possible! "If you let a little girl go, why is Pei Xiubai okay?" Are those people all trash? Ye Wanwan was in shock, her fingertips were trembling violently. After a long time, she closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. There is an extremely cold light in the beautiful eyes. It doesn¡¯t matter if Pei Xiubai is not dead. Anyway, the days are still long. We can¡¯t kill him this time. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future! Then, she seemed to have thought of something, her pupils contracted slightly, but then she breathed a sigh of relief. fine. Fortunately, she had the foresight. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??? Even if Pei Xiubai sends someone to check this mobile phone number now, no useful information will be found, let alone her head! As long as Pei Xiubai doesn't know that she is the one behind the scenes, it will be much easier for her to attack him in the future! Now that she is hiding and Pei Xiubai is hiding, she doesn¡¯t believe it. She can¡¯t kill him yet! At this moment, the servant came in from outside, smiled and said to Ye Wanwan: "Madam, your express delivery has arrived." Ye Wanwan is a star. Although she is an unknown 18th-tier actress, she still has a small number of fans. Since there are fans, there must be anti-fans. Therefore, she usually receives express delivery carefully and cautiously. She stood up, took the express delivery, and glanced at the message on it: Product type: skin care products Sender: Miss Liu Telephone number: 158157****** "That's right, it's mine." Ye Wanwan often buys skin care products from this person and can memorize the business information. She found a table and opened the box: "It should be the facial cleanser I bought yesterdaywhat is this" After seeing it clearly, she was shocked and screamed, her voice distorted: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ye Wanwan was so frightened that she threw the box out, but it was too late. The next second, I saw a dozen big black rats jumping out of the box. Their tails were extremely long, and they looked extremely disgusting and terrifying. As soon as they came out of the box, they seemed to be frightened and ran around. Several of them jumped on Ye Wanwan, making terrible "squeaking" sounds from time to time. "Zhizhizhi¡ª¡ª" Ye Wanwan has never seen such a big black mouse, it is as big as a man's hand. ¡°Moreover, more than a dozen came at once. In an instant, she was surrounded by rats. There were rats at her feet, on her body, and everywhere. Ye Wanwan collapsed immediately! "Zhizhizhi¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143 A bowl in hand ¡°No, don¡¯t come over! Husband, please save me, please help me¡ª¡ª!!¡± Although the Ye family is not a top wealthy family, it is still a rich and noble family. How had Ye Wanwan seen such a disgusting creature that only appeared in the slums! The skin on her arm accidentally touched the rat¡¯s fleshy body and hard-looking hair, which almost made her sick to the point of vomiting! She tried to dodge again and again, but she was still not as agile as the mouse. The mouse kept pounced on her. She suddenly collapsed and screamed several times, tears bursting out of her eyes. "Get them away quickly! Get them away!!! They are biting me! They are really biting me!! Ahhhh!!!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together In the end, it took more than 20 servants more than half an hour to catch all the mice. But Ye Wanwan has completely lost her previous elegance. Her hair is a mess, her makeup has been stained from crying, and she looks like a ghost. She looked like she was glowing with fairy spirit, and her extremely beautiful red gauze skirt had several holes bitten by mice. The whole person was sitting on the ground, feeling miserable and embarrassed. The next second, she seemed to be unable to bear it anymore and passed out directly! Seeing this, Song Chengze crouched down and quickly supported her. He frowned tightly, turned around and sternly said to the servants: "What are you still doing? Go and find out who did this!" "Look! Second Young Master, there is a card in this box!" Song Chengze frowned tightly, his eyes darkened, and he stretched out his big hand to take it. It was a very simple solid color card with only one sentence printed on it:- This is just the beginning. It¡¯s just five words, but it¡¯s like an eternal curse. ¡­¡­ Haicheng. Lu family villa. Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan asked for Xu Ciye¡¯s phone number and planned to invite a psychiatrist over to see the little girl. Although the little girl looks normal, who knows if she is really normal. It would be safer to call a psychiatrist. There was no steaming meal on the helicopter, so the little girl who was almost starving could only eat some snacks. Then ask the driver to return to Lu¡¯s house quickly. As soon as she got off the plane, Song Qingwan asked the servant to cook and cook immediately, and then dialed the phone. When Xu Ciye heard that the little girl had been kidnapped, he couldn't sit still and said that he would be over soon. By the time Xu Ciye arrived at the door of the Lu family villa, before he entered the living room, he could hear the little girl's sobs "woo woo woo" all the way in the yard. I cried so much when I heard it. But the strange thing is that the little girl occasionally cries for a while, then stops for a while, and then continues crying again. After listening to it a few more times, it is quite rhythmic. On Xu Ciye¡¯s evil face, her romantic peach blossom eyes slightly raised. No wonder you want to come over to him. It seems that after the little girl was kidnapped, she suffered a lot of psychological shadow. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°You must have been frightened by the kidnappers. "Baby, uncle is here, do you miss uncle?" Xu Ciye entered the living room from the door, and the crying became clearer. Sure enough, next to the TV, the little girl's little figure was standing in the corner, facing the wall. The little shoulders trembled. It¡¯s so miserable to cry. It looks so pitiful. ¡°Woooooo¡ª¡ª¡± Xu Ciye walked up to her and found that the little girl's eyes were red, her dark and clear eyes were full of tears, her long black eyelashes were wet with tears, and they looked increasingly dark and slender. That pretty little face that is white and tender can make anyone cute. In addition, she also held a big pink pig rice bowl in her hand. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144 Short legs The rice bowl was filled with fragrant, soft and glutinous white rice. There are several large pieces of braised pork drizzled with sauce, mushroom stewed chicken next to it, as well as green vegetables and golden corn kernels. ?????????????????????????????????? "Uncle woo woo" The little Loli sniffed her red nose, tears still streaming down her face, and she cried incessantly. Her voice was full of tears: "Uncle, why are you here?" Xu Ciye¡¯s heart was broken looking at her pitiful look with tears on her face. Before she could say anything, the little girl¡¯s crying suddenly stopped. The next second, I saw her eyes were red and filled with tears. She lowered her big eyes, took a big mouthful of white rice with a spoon, and stuffed it into her small mouth. Her plump cheeks were bulging after eating, and after chewing a few times, she swallowed the food - tears overflowed from her eyes again, and with a cry, she raised her head and cried sadly again. "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­" "" Next, Xu Ciye looked at the little girl like this¡ª¡ª ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? to ??????? seemed to be a bit hungry from crying, then quickly put away the tears, lowered his head and took a bite of food. When you feel strong after eating, you can continue crying for three minutes. In short, the little girl¡¯s cry is like this: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Xu Ciye: "" He finally knew what was going on with the rhythmic crying he heard outside just now! ! Lu Junhan, your daughter is such a fucking outstanding time management guru! At this point in time, even if he were to check it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it so accurately! Seeing her like this, Xu Ciye couldn't bear it. He touched her head with his big hand and persuaded her: "Baby, don't stand here, let's go to the dinner table and eat the food first." Without even thinking about it, he knew that the little girl was being punished to face the wall. He paused and added weakly without any confidence: "Ahem, as for your father, my uncle will tell him then." "No, it won't work," The little girl¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Her dark eyes were as clear as if they had been washed by water, but her voice dropped sadly. She sniffed her red nose and whispered: "My aunt and uncle said that when my father came to see Lili before, he made him cry, and he cried miserably. Lili didn't want to make him cry anymore" Xu Ciye was silent for a while, feeling that Song Qingwan's white lie was too farfetched. He touched the little girl¡¯s head with his hand and said in a serious tone: "Don't worry, your dad is very cruel. He usually makes others cry. He won't cry himself." "But, but my aunt said that dad cried when he came to find Lili?" The little girl had tears in her eyes, and her little milky voice almost made her look cute. Xu Ciye was cruel, but still didn't want the little girl to make the same mistake again and again, so she sighed directly and said, "That's because your aunt made a mistake!" Little Loli didn¡¯t expect this. Her eyes widened and her voice choked with sobs: ¡°Impossible! Auntie won¡¯t lie to me!¡± "Then you go ask your father." Xu Ciye quickly threw the hot potato to Lu Junhan, and said in a persuasive way: "Only he knows best whether your father will cry, right?" "That's right!" The little girl opened her dark and bright eyes, suddenly realized, and stopped crying. Xiao Naoyin immediately said happily: "Uncle, you are so smart." "Then when" Before Xu Ciye could finish speaking, the little girl hugged her big rice bowl first, turned around, and ran to the yard to find her father. Xu Ciye: "" What a heartless little scumbag. Throw it away after use! Xu Ciye was heartbroken. "Dad, dad" Lu Junhan was standing by the pond and had just hung up the phone. I saw a little pink figure, holding a big pink rice bowl, running towards him. After a while, the little girl arrived in front of him. Lu Junhan looked down at her, raised his eyebrows slightly, and made a light "tsk" with his thin lips. can not tell. Those short legs can run pretty fast. If you like my daughter who became a villain, please collect it: I became a villainMy daughter updates the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145 Why are you so cruel? "What's up?" The cold and handsome man lowered his black eyes slightly, looked at her pretty and red face as she ran away, then glanced at the messy meal she was eating, paused, and then said coldly: ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, take it and pour it yourself.¡± "No," the little girl saw that he kept looking at her bowl, and she shrank back with her rice bowl in her arms, as if she was afraid that her father would steal her rice. "After finishing pear" After saying that, probably because she was afraid that her father would be sad, the kind-hearted little girl pursed her lips. Seeing that he was still staring at her rice, she had to say in a low voice: "But, dad, if you really want to eat, Lili can actually give you a bite, but you can only take one bite" "" Lu Junhan glanced at her rice and vegetables mixed together, looked at the messy rice, expressionless, put one hand in his pocket, looked away, and said coldly: "No, I don't eat pig food." Xiao Luli: "" "The rice is delicious! It's not pig food!" The little girl immediately became anxious and angrily took a big mouthful of rice into her mouth in front of him. Her cheeks were bulging after eating. She stared at him with her big black eyes, and said in a vague voice: "Dad, you are just jealous that other people have food to eat, huh, they won't give it to you! You will be so angry!" Lu Junhan: "" With such a proud look, it really makes people want to smash her bowl. "What do you want from me?" Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently, pulled his lips and said: "Don't tell me, just so that I can watch you eat?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She didn¡¯t even need to be reminded when she got off the helicopter, with tears in her eyes, she hugged her own job and ran to the corner of the TV to face the wall. Lu Junhan had to deal with the kidnapper, so he didn't stay in the living room for long. He didn't know that the little girl was facing the wall, eating and crying. I thought the little girl was lonely eating alone at the dinner table. So, I came out to look for him with the bowl in my arms. The little girl frowned in confusion, hesitated for a while, then leaned over with a cute expression and said quietly: "Dad, are you going to cry?" "No," the man narrowed his eyes slightly, "What? Do you want to perform for me?" "You're lying!" Little Loli looked at him with aggrieved eyes and pursed her lips: "Auntie told me that when you came to Lili before, you cried, and you cried so miserably. Crap¡­¡­" "That's because your aunt is blind and saw it wrong." Lu Junhan replied lightly. Who knows, the little girl suddenly felt even more aggrieved: "Then, dad, why don't you cry?" The man glanced at her coldly, "Why should I cry?" "Because Lili is missing!" The little girl became anxious instantly and couldn¡¯t help stamping her little feet, and said aggrievedly: "If, if daddy disappears, Lili will cry too, she will cry to death¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan put one hand in his pocket, glanced at her with lowered eyes, and sneered, "Find out, who ran around so that he could not be seen?" "" Lu Junhan said coldly: "So why should I cry! It's okay if I don't slap you! Go back and eat your food!" "" Lu Junhan thought that by saying this, the little girl would realize her mistake and that she was right, and then he would go back to eat with her bowl in his arms. Who would have thought that after saying this, the next second, he saw the little girl stamping her feet fiercely, her eyes instantly turned red, her clear little voice was full of tears, and her tone sounded more fierce than him: "Dad, why are you hurting others?" Look at that confident expression, as if he was the one who made the mistake, not her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 So angry The little Loli cried so hard, with tears streaming down her face, that she said in a choked voice: "They, they are so pitifulDad, you are still so cruel to others, you, you are really going too far" "" You have food and drink, you fucking pathetic ass! ¡°Moreover, before he got angry, this little troublemaker started crying first. Who went too far? Lu Junhan closed his eyes tightly, took a deep breath, veins popped out on his forehead, and resisted the urge to throw the person into the pond and drown him. Sure enough, this woman is incomprehensible, regardless of age. The little girl was crying, tears streaming down one by one. She was so sad that she didn't even eat. She was convulsing from crying, her nose was red, and she looked like she was going to die from crying. Lu Junhan stared at her with expressionless eyes, and was thinking whether to throw the person into the pond in front of him or into the trash can outside the door to shut up the little thing faster¡ª¡ª The housekeeper happened to pick up a phone at this time and walked over from a distance: "Master Lu, this is Master Chengze's call. He said he wanted to discuss something with you. Lu Junhan was currently irritated by the little loli's demonic cries. He couldn¡¯t even understand how this little thing had shed so many tears all day long. He just cried whenever he wanted, and shed tears just when he wanted, without any discussion at all. The man frowned tightly and turned his head impatiently, wanting the housekeeper to hang up the phone. Who would have thought that as soon as the housekeeper said these words, the little Loli's tears instantly stopped and her crying stopped. Her dark eyes stained with tears were wide open and she stared at the housekeeper in a daze. Young Master Chengze Is he the male protagonist? Lu Junhan¡¯s deep and dark eyes moved slightly. Does this little troublemaker know Song Chengze? ??Or should we say that this little thing¡¯s mother knows Song Chengze? I thought so, but the man didn't show any doubts on his surface and remained calm. He raised his indifferent eyes, stretched out his big knuckled hands, and said in a calm voice: "Give me the phone." The housekeeper quickly gave him the phone. Lu Junhan pretended that he didn't see the little girl looking at the phone in his hand eagerly, turned around, walked a few steps, and reached under a tree, then slowly answered the phone. But his attention was not on the phone at all. The peripheral vision frequently glanced to the side. ??????????????????? After a while, a pink figure quietly approached him holding a pink pig rice bowl. As if she was afraid of being discovered by her father, she carefully hid behind the tree, tilted her white little ears, and opened her dark eyes wide, obviously eavesdropping. The little girl felt that she hid it very well. Dad will definitely not find out! But in fact, most of her pink skirt was exposed. Unless Lu Junhan was blind, he would not be able to see such a large patch of pink. The butler next to him simply didn¡¯t notice. Lu Junhan narrowed his black eyes dangerously. I stopped crying when I heard Song Chengze's name. I'm afraid this little troublemaker knows Song Chengze more than just acquaintances. On the phone, Song Chengze was probably asking about Lu Li's situation. Lu Junhan was already upset by the little girl's cries, but now that he heard these words, he didn't care what the relationship between Song Chengze and Lu Li was. He directly pulled his thin lips, glanced at the little girl behind the tree, and sneered, not knowing who he was talking to: "She's fine! She can eat and sleep, and she can cry very well. The sound she makes when she cries is like a pig! It's so noisy!" Xiao Luli: "" So angry. I really want to go out and beat my father to death! But she can¡¯t go out, otherwise her father will know that she is eavesdropping! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147 How about... 400 million? Lu Junhan glanced at her with a resigned and aggrieved look, and her thin lips curled up slightly, imperceptibly. I felt a lot more at ease. After that, Song Chengze was dismissed with a few words. Lu Junhan hung up the phone, put away the phone and walked back. When the little girl saw her father leaving, she quickly hugged her pink piggy bowl and ran back. ? ?Short legs, walking as fast as flying! After that, the little Loli pretended to be innocent and knew nothing and had never been anywhere. She opened her big black and clear eyes and looked cutely at the fish in the pond. It seemed that he didn¡¯t even know that his father had gone to answer the phone. The man had a cold side face, narrowed his dark eyes, and made a cold sneer from his thin lips. ¡°Hehe, this little thing looks quite similar. Lu Junhan didn't expose her either. As for her relationship with Song Chengze, he didn't take it to heart. Sooner or later he will find out, but no matter what the final result is, nothing can be changed. Even if he did find out who the little girl¡¯s mother was, he would at most give her a sum of money and there was no way he would let anyone into the Lu family. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A little troublemaker is annoying enough in this house. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan came back from outside not long after. Before getting off the helicopter, her assistant called her and said that something happened in the company and asked her to handle it personally. She had no choice but to ask the servants to cook for the little girl, and then called Xu Ciye over to check on the little girl's mental health and help take care of little Lu Li. As for Lu Junhan, you can't count on him at all. This man is busier than a ghost! Fortunately, the company¡¯s problem was not major. Once she came forward, the matter was quickly resolved. When I returned to the Lu family, I happened to bump into the old man who had sent the kidnapper to prison. The two of them entered the living room together. The little girl just finished finishing her big bowl of rice, touched her oily little mouth with her handkerchief, and saw them coming in. The little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up, she waved her little hand happily, and shouted: "Auntie, great-grandpa!" Song Qingwan saw her like this, and immediately came over, smiled and touched her little head. Then, Xu Ciye, who was looking at the little girl next to him, whose eyes were filled with red hearts because of the cuteness of the little girl while eating, said coldly: "Doctor, have you checked? Lili shouldn't have any major psychological problems, right?" "No," When talking about professional issues, Xu Ciye was quite serious and said seriously: "I observed that her behavior is normal and there is no psychological problem. You can rest assured." With the help of professionals, Song Qingwan really felt at ease, paused, and then said hesitantly: "Actually, I asked you to come here this time not just because of this matter, I also have something to ask you" Xu Ciye: "?" Song Qingwan coughed lightly and suddenly looked into the clear and innocent black eyes of the little girl. She pursed her lips, reached out and covered the little girl's ears, and then said to Xu Ciye tactfully: "I heard you are also responsible for the IQ testing of children, cough! Do you think there is something wrong with our Lili's IQ?" The old man: "" Lu Junhan, who had just entered the door: "" Xu Ciye didn¡¯t think much and said without thinking, "Of course there is no problem! I have tested her before, and her IQ is completely at the level of a normal child, and is even much smarter than the average child. Let's put it this way, her IQ is about -" "That's enough!" Song Qingwan interrupted him coldly, took a deep breath, and said in a heavy tone: "Doctor, don't be afraid! Although our Lu family can be a bit cruel and domineering sometimes, we are not unreasonable!" She looked sad: "As long as you tell the truth, how much lower is our Lili's IQ than normal people? Can we still be saved? What do we need to buy? If I invest 100 million in your hospital, are you confident that I can bring back Lili's IQ? ?! No, how about 200 million? Isn¡¯t it too little Or, 400 million?¡± Xu Ciye: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148 Kindergarten Exam Paper five minutes later¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan, the old man, Song Qingwan, and the cute little girl were sitting on the sofa in the living room together. Xu Ciye came over with several newly printed test papers. He took a deep breath and said to Song Qingwan who looked worried next to him: "Mr. Song, I promise, there is really nothing wrong with Lili's IQ! Even if you don't believe in my professionalism, you have to believe in Lili, right?" I gave 400 million in every turn. I do n¡¯t know. I thought the little girl had a disease, and it took 400 million to treat it! Before Song Qingwan could say anything, the old man sitting on the sofa over there snorted angrily: "Look at the sad look on her face that says, "What if Lu Li is mentally retarded?" Does she seem to believe that little girl?" Xu Ciye: "" Xu Ciye was helpless and said directly: "Well, I have a test paper for each subject here, which is similar to the kindergarten entrance test paper. It includes questions on Chinese, mathematics, English, general knowledge and other aspects of life." "I will ask her to complete these test papers on the spot later. Generally speaking, if the full score is 100 points, if it can reach 50 to 60 points, the IQ is considered normal. Of course, the higher the score, the smarter the person will naturally be." ¡°As he spoke, he bent down and handed these blank test papers to the ignorant little girl. The little Loli looked at these test papers, blinked her dark eyes, and asked in a sweet voice: "Uncle, do you have to write all of these?" "Not necessarily," Xu Ciye said softly: "Same as last time, if Lili can write, just write. If you can't write, just work hard. If you really don't understand, leave it blank!" These papers only have multiple-choice questions and fill-in-the-blank questions. Children generally don¡¯t take exams too hard. The first category of Chinese tests tests word problems. Mathematics is the simplest test of 1234. Write numbers between 1 and 100. English is even simpler. It directly tests 26 letters. Common sense in life, that is, if you are hungry, do you want to eat or drink water? It couldn¡¯t be simpler. "Oh fine¡­¡­" The little Loli was quite well-behaved. She didn¡¯t say anything more. She took a pencil and started writing Chinese. Lu Junhan had never done this kind of IQ test before. When he was three years old, he felt that the children in the kindergarten were too naive and had a runny nose, so he skipped the first grade of elementary school. At that time, he ranked first in the primary school entrance examination and was admitted to Haicheng Primary School under special circumstances. This was the first time he saw such a thing as an IQ test paper. The Chinese language is obviously a test of word recognition¡ª¡ª The first question is: (1) What¡¯s your father¡¯s name? a. Lu Junhan b. Lu Junhan c. Lu Junjun d.Lu Hanhan Lu Junhan: "" ¡°Probably because he saw Lu Junhan¡¯s expression, which was expressionless but even more horrifying than murder. Xu Ciye¡¯s scalp was numb, and he suddenly became excited. He quickly made a gesture of begging for mercy, and at the same time mouthed: Don¡¯t blame me, I just followed the normal way of thinking about the question! However, the next second, the most terrifying thing came! I saw the little girl tilting her head, slightly lowering her long and thick eyelashes. She thought seriously for a while, then moved her little hand, as if she wanted to check the fourth "d. Lu Hanhan" neatly and neatly. Xu Ciye was almost scared to tears looking at it. Song Qingwan had already picked up her phone and started contacting other psychiatrists. Even the old man, who had always felt that his great-granddaughter¡¯s IQ was absolutely fine and that Song Qingwan was making a fuss about it, fell silent. Lu Junhan¡¯s thin lips directly raised a sneer. Fortunately, it seems that the little girl just doesn't recognize the word "Han" in "Hanhan". She feels that there are many strokes in this character, so she is a little curious. After looking at it for a while, she really didn¡¯t recognize him, so she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. It is obvious that the truth "Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as you are willing to give up" is implemented very well. Then, without thinking, I put a small and cute tick on the second "b. Lu Junhan". If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149 There are only full and unsatisfactory opinions Seeing this, Xu Ciye¡¯s tense and stiff body finally relaxed. He sat down on the sofa behind him and took a deep breath. This first question was so damn exciting that the little girl almost scared him out of his soul! The little Loli held a pencil in her hand and tilted her little head. Her big black and clear eyes were gleaming. She looked at him with some confusion in her eyes. Her little voice seemed to be a little entangled: "Uncledid Lili write it wrong?" But that¡¯s what dad¡¯s name is. She¡¯s read the novel so many times before that she can recognize her dad¡¯s name clearly. But the uncle¡¯s expression and actions gave the little girl a little doubt - could it be that her father has changed his name and is no longer Lu Junhan? "No, of course not," Xu Ciye was afraid that she would change her answer. Now her waist and legs no longer hurt. She was full of strength and quickly stood up from the sofa. If possible, Xu Ciye really wanted to give the little girl a big hug and thank her for showing mercy. He gave a thumbs up with a look of praise on his face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong at all, my dear, what you wrote is great! Uncle is so proud of you!¡± The little girl was immediately elated. She smiled widely, revealing a small row of white glutinous rice teeth. She said happily: "Thank you, uncle, uncle, you are great too!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For those who don¡¯t know, they would have thought that the little girl has already finished all the test papers and got full marks! Lu Junhan glanced at them coldly from the side, snorted lightly with his thin lips, and said coldly: "What are you talking about? Hurry up and write yours!" Lu Li: "" ¡°Hmph, dad must be jealous that her uncle praised her but not him! Dad is a big idiot! With this thought in mind, the little Loli sat down obediently again, took a pencil, and started to do the questions. Song Qingwan had already dialed another psychiatrist before. Seeing that the little girl chose the right first question, she breathed a sigh of relief and said to the doctor on the phone, "Wait a minute." He didn¡¯t hang up, obviously still waiting and watching. The old man who had fallen into silence also breathed a sigh of relief. He coughed heavily and waved to the side, asking the servant to bring a cup of hot tea. While drinking the tea, he stared at the little girl doing the questions with his sharp old eyes. Just like that, the little girl was lying on the table alone, working hard on the test paper. And around her, Lu Junhan, Song Qingwan, the old man, Xu Ciye, including the two servants who peeked over from the side¡ª¡ª A total of six pairs of eyes! Just staring at her. It is simply more stressful than being watched by the invigilator in the exam room the whole time! But the little girl didn¡¯t seem to feel anything at all. She puffed up her white and tender little face, and scanned the question with her big round eyes. Not long after, she moved her little hand and made a delicate and delicate hook. Language is nothing more than word recognition. Xiao Luli spent a lot of time learning words in order to understand human novels in heaven. Therefore, the Chinese subject is not difficult for her. Song Qingwan¡¯s cell phone to maintain a call with another psychiatrist also hung up early. ¡°Obviously, looking at it all the way, the subject of Chinese has rekindled her hope. In the end, the little girl passed the exam and scored 86 points out of 100. It¡¯s a pity that under the old man¡¯s iron-blooded education. Song Qingwan, Lu Junhan, including Lu Junhan¡¯s sister Lu Anran, who has been frail and sick since she was a child and doesn¡¯t see people often. There have always been only perfect and unsatisfactory scores in exams! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 Can¡¯t understand 86 points is not a perfect score, not even 90 points. It is already considered very poor. I am afraid no one in the Lu family has ever received such a low score! But Song Qingwan was so happy that she wanted to set off firecrackers! She hugged the cute little girl and couldn't help but scream: "Lili! Lili, you are so smart! You actually got 86 points in the exam! No, you are so great! My aunt doesn't even know how to praise you!" The old man who had always been strict and rigid could finally take a sip of tea with peace of mind. After drinking, he coughed heavily and commented in a deep voice with a majestic voice: "Not bad, he has the exam style of our Lu family." Even Xu Ciye couldn¡¯t help but say something proudly: "Look, I already said that Lili's IQ is fine. Look, it's 86 points, which is more than 20 points higher than the normal level of 60 points!" Lu Junhan glanced at them and thought they were crazy. He patted the head of the confused little girl next to him and said calmly: "Ignore them and continue working on your test paper." The little girl still hasn¡¯t taken the exams in math, English, and general knowledge. The test paper is basically half multiple-choice questions and half fill-in-the-blank questions. Mathematics is not difficult for the little girl. She can even write all the numbers from 1 to 100. ¡ª¡ªOf course, this is entirely because of the novel, otherwise she would not be able to understand human figures at all. The entire novel has Chapter 1, Chapter 2Chapter 508 written on it. If she really writes from memory, the little girl can write from 1 to 508! Song Qingwan saw that she had perfect scores in math! Full marks! ! ! Multiple-choice questions and fill-in-the-blank questions, none of them are wrong! Now not only has she prepared firecrackers, but she has also thought about which hotel she will go to to celebrate! The old man took another sip of hot tea, his solemn and majestic expression comfortable and peaceful. Xu Ciye breathed a sigh of relief again. Just now he had been saying that the little girl¡¯s IQ was fine, but she was actually very smart. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t slap her in the face! Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and glanced at them lightly, feeling that they were too redundant here. With their changing expressions throughout the whole process, those who didn¡¯t know it thought they were the ones taking the exam now! But soon, Song Qingwan, Xu Ciye, and the old man couldn¡¯t laugh anymore¡ª¡ª ¡°Probably it¡¯s because the little girl in the first two subjects was too cute and cute. She did whatever she was asked to do. When doing the test papers, she also wrote each one quietly. Who would have thought that when it was English¡¯s turn, the pretty and soft little loli gave her a hard blow! The little girl took the test paper, glanced at it, and without even taking the pencil, she shook her little head at Lu Junhan and said in a crisp voice: "Dad, this Lili can't understand" Song Qingwan, Xu Ciye, and the old man¡¯s faces immediately collapsed. When Xu Ciye saw this, he almost wanted to kill himself! ??Generally, there is no need to write an English test paper for IQ testing. After all, they are all from China, and they learned Chinese. If you want to test your IQ, you should use Chinese. But Xu Ciye was probably irritated by Song Qingwan's distrustful eyes. Like he said before, he actually took the kindergarten entrance examination paper. The IQ test does not test English, but the kindergarten entrance test paper and English test are required! Xu Ciye was thinking about how to come out and explain, and then let the little girl not take the exam. Who would have thought that when Lu Junhan met the little girl¡¯s pitiful eyes, he squinted his eyes and replied coldly and ruthlessly: ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, just try to read.¡± "Oh" Little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then asked in a coquettish voice: "Then, what about Lili, even if she tries hard to read, she can't understand?" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 The question of making up a story "If you don't understand, don't read it," Song Qingwan was afraid that Lu Junhan would reply indifferently, "Then watch me die", so she came directly and replaced the English test paper with a common sense paper. Then, she waved her hand in a very casual tone: "Lili, aunt forgot to tell you that English is actually not important at all! Let's not take the exam. It won't be of much use anyway! And your dad can speak ten languages. If he really wants to go abroad or something in the future, you will have to take the exam. Just bring it with you, dad! It saves trouble and is convenient! Come on, let¡¯s change the test paper now.¡± Lu Junhan: "" Probably because she saw Lu Junhan¡¯s expressionless and cold face, Song Qingwan leaned over and explained forcefully, and she sounded confident: "Lili was not raised by us since she was a child. It's normal that she has never been exposed to English. We will just teach her slowly in the future. Anyway, she is still young now. I will take her abroad several times in the future. You don't need to learn English. You can read it all." Got it!" "The most important thing now is not to damage her self-confidence. If the test paper turns out to be a zero-egg test, causing Lili to develop a dislike for the English subject, I'm afraid it will be too late for you to regret it!" "That's right!" The old man, who had always been rigid, agreed with Song Qingwan's words this time. "I used to think that English is an important subject. When I was young, I would force you to live abroad alone for a few months if you had nothing to do. But now that I think about it, this subject is actually not difficult. You can learn everything you need to live abroad for ten and a half days. I understand, it¡¯s not like our country¡¯s language, that¡¯s the real difficulty¡­¡± Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, tugged his thin lips gently, and sneered, "Don't bullshit me, tell the truth!" Song Qingwan¡¯s voice weakened and she covered her face in pain: ¡°It took a lot of effort for me to think that Lili is a genius!!! I don¡¯t want to see her become mentally retarded again! Lili is so cute, how can she be mentally retarded!!!¡± "" "It's really stupid to call you stupid! What good does it do us to let her take the exam now? Can't you wait until she learns and gets full marks before letting her take the exam?" The old man was quite confident, and his majestic old voice was deafening: "Anyway, I'll leave it at that! This English test paper can't be taken now! I will never allow people from the Lu family to give me a bad test! It's a shame! Who are you trying to piss off?" Xu Ciye: "" ¡°These two big guys really brought the term ¡°hiding one¡¯s ears and stealing the bell¡± to life At this moment they were noisy. The little girl tilted her head, opened her big black and bright eyes, and obediently handed the test paper about common sense of life to the expressionless Lu Junhan, with a soft and cute voice: "Dad, I'm done." Song Qingwan and the old man stopped arguing with Lu Junhan instantly, lowered their heads in unison, and said in unison: "Let me take a look!" In the end, the old man, who was always ruthless and domineering, snatched the test paper from Song Qingwan¡¯s hand. His old and sharp eyes glanced directly at the fifteen questions on the test paper. Suddenly, he looked at a certain question for a while and fell into silence for a long time. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know why, she looked over and said dissatisfied: "Dad, how long has this been? Have you finished reading it? How much does Lili score?" The old man didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t care about her. He just threw the test paper to Lu Junhan, coughed heavily, and said with a strange expression: "Take a look for yourself!" Lu Junhan frowned slightly and reached out to take it expressionlessly. With a glance, he knew why the old man had such a strange expression. ¡°Probably to test the little guy and remember what happened in his life. So, in the general knowledge paper on life, there is a question about making up a story, with at least 30 words. ? ?This is what Xiao Luli wrote¡ª¡ª If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152 Brother Xiubai is so awesome Title: Brother Xiubai is so awesome One day, my poor father was beaten to death by bad guys. He died very miserably. I was so sad when I saw it. I almost cried to death. But then I didn¡¯t feel sad anymore because Brother Xiubai beat the bad guys. Dead. Brother Xiubai is so awesome. ¡­¡­ The little girl obviously didn¡¯t understand what making up a story was, and she directly wrote down what she saw in the novel and her own feelings¡ª¡ª Translated, it is: When in heaven, the little girl saw in the book that her father, a villain, had died, and she was sad. ? Later, I read at the back of the novel that Brother Xiubai killed the bad guy. The little girl felt that Brother Xiubai had avenged her father, and she was no longer sad. She also felt that he was particularly powerful. But in the eyes of others, this story is different. Song Qingwan looked over curiously, and when she saw that passage, she couldn't help but read in a low voice: "One day, my poor father was beaten to death by bad guys. He died very miserably. I was so sad when I saw it. I almost cried to death. But then I didn't feel sad anymore, because brother Xiubai gave the bad guys to Beat him to deathBrother Xiubai is so powerful¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan: "" Xu Ciye: "" At that moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop to freezing point It¡¯s a little weird and creepy. It¡¯s over! Want to die! Lu Junhan narrowed his black eyes dangerously, staring at the crooked pencil characters on the test paper with his dark and deep eyes, his thin lips slightly curved in a cold arc. The next second, he said a cold "ha". The slender and tall figure stood up straight from the sofa, with a cold and handsome face and cold eyes. He raised his big white hand and picked up the ignorant little girl next to him. Then, he threw the person into the kitchen without mercy! He walked in with a nonchalant expression and one hand in his pocket. Song Qingwan saw that the situation was not good and hurriedly came over, "What do you want to do, brat?" With a "bang", the kitchen door was closed directly! Completely cut off any sight of Song Qingwan, the old man, and Xu Ciye outside. Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan quickly went to push the kitchen door, but found that the door was locked and could not be pushed open at all! There are no spare keys. She was so anxious that she almost got angry and kept walking back and forth at the kitchen door! If I had known this would happen, I should have made a completely transparent kitchen door! It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see anything now and I¡¯m so panicked! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And if she offends him, let alone his daughter, even if it¡¯s his own grandfather, he¡¯ll still deal with it the same way when the old man comes! At this moment, an earth-shattering cry suddenly came from the kitchen. The crying was continuous, and just by listening to it, one could tell that the person crying was very, very miserable. Song Qingwan¡¯s cold eyes condensed, her heart skipped a beat, and she wanted to go over and force the door open. The next second, the kitchen door opened with a swish. Accompanied by the little girl's tragic and sad cries, Lu Jun walked out with a cold expression on his face, his eyes deep in his eyes, and saw that his anger was not so bad anymore. He lowered his cold eyes and took away the wet wipes on the table next to him. Song Qingwan walked over and took a look at the kitchen, but saw nothing. She said anxiously: "What did you do to Lili?" Lu Junhan had an indifferent face, slowly and carefully wiped his fingers with a wet wipe, and said with an understatement and a sneer: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I just corrected her misunderstanding and let her see who is more powerful, me or Pei Xiubai.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153 Didn¡¯t do anything to you? Song Qingwan was confused when she heard this. For a moment, she didn't react: "What?" Before Lu Junhan could reply, she suddenly lowered her eyes, and at a glance she saw the bright red blood dripping from his pale fingertips! The winding bloodstains covered his two clearly articulated hands, and the fingertips were stained with blood, which looked extra terrifying. Song Qingwan's pupils suddenly tightened, and in an instant, her mind went completely blank with a "bang", and she lost all ability to think. Her lips trembled several times, and she said in a trembling voice: "Youdid you give Lili" "What's wrong?" Xu Ciye and the old man came over at this time. The old man glanced at the kitchen, saw her bloodless face again, frowned tightly, and asked solemnly, "What happened?" Lu Junhan frowned slightly, continued to wipe the blood on his hands, and said softly: "Nothing¡ª¡ª" "Pear!" Song Qingwan couldn't think of anything else at all. She pointed her finger at him and said with a pale and trembling face: "He, he killed Lili!!!" "" Lu Junhan raised his eyes expressionlessly: "Why should I kill her?" "What?! Xiao Lili is dead?" Xu Ciye¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan with fear. Suddenly seeing the blood on his hand, he took a deep breath, lost any ability to think, and started to tremble. "You, you really gave her, gave her" Lu Junhan had a stinky face and said coldly: "I didn't kill her¡ª¡ª" "You beast!" The old man looked at the blood in disbelief, then glanced at the man's cold and ruthless face, and said angrily, "How dare you do this? She is your daughter! Are you still a human being? You scum! Aren't you afraid that her ghost will come to you at night and demand your life?" "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath and said coldly with an expressionless face: "Yes, I killed her! The body was buried in the kitchen! So the one crying inside is a ghost?" Song Qingwan, Xu Ciye, and the old man: "" "Pear!" Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t care less about the embarrassment. She is indeed confused when she cares, but Lu Junhan usually gives people the impression that he is cruel and unkind, ignoring human life, and it is common for people to have their hands and feet amputated! Coupled with the blood on that hand, everyone would misunderstand it! She quickly turned around and rushed into the kitchen. Seeing her like this, Xu Ciye had no time to say anything and followed her into the kitchen. The old man was left alone to face the expressionless Lu Junhan. The old man: "" "Lili, Lili, how are you doing? Don't scare your aunt" Song Qingwan¡¯s face turned pale, fearing that when she entered the kitchen, she would see a dying little girl covered in blood and tortured. But who would have thought that when he entered the kitchen, he didn¡¯t see the dying little girl. Instead, he saw a dying fish covered in blood that had been chopped into large pieces And the little girl lay on the cutting board with tearful eyes, looking at the horribly dead fish on it, tears falling down one by one desperately, her little body twitching, and her voice became hoarse from crying. "Wow -oo oooo ¡ª¡° ÎØ I, my poor fish " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Her fish died so miserably Song Qingwan hurried over and hugged her. While turning over and over to check her body, she asked urgently, "Lili, are you okay? Your father's beast didn't do anything to you, right?" Lu Junhan outside the door heard clearly: "???" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154 Fortunately the fish died "Aunt" Seeing Song Qingwan, the little girl cried harder and became more sad. Her eyes were red, her white and tender little fingers pointed at the fish that had been cut into several pieces on the cutting board, her voice was full of tears, and she began to complain with tears in her eyes: "DadDad beat Yuyu to death, oooooooooo, and he also cut Yuyu into many pieces¡ª¡ª" Xu Ciye: "" Lu Junhan, you are a beast, you even scare children! Based on his understanding of Lu Pervert, and the fish that was cut into pieces on the cutting board. It is not difficult to imagine that Lu must have threatened the little girl like this¡ª¡ª In the kitchen. The extremely indifferent man hooked the fish swimming in the fish pond with his fingers, stood with one hand in his pocket, raised his eyes casually and asked, "Is Pei Xiubai very powerful?" The little girl didn¡¯t know anything about her father¡¯s anger. She nodded heavily and said in a loud voice: "Yes, Brother Xiubai is very powerful!" With a "snap", in front of the little girl, the fish swimming happily was hit hard on the cutting board by someone, killing it directly. "" Lu Pervert twirled the cold sword in his hand and asked lightly: "Is Pei Xiubai very powerful?" The little girl looked at the fish eagerly, still not understanding what her father was thinking. She looked pitifully at the fish in her father's hand and whispered: "Well Brother Xiubai is very powerful" With another "pop", the fish's head was cut off. "Is Pei Xiubai very powerful?" "" "Um?" The little girl looked at the poor fish and immediately felt aggrieved. With tears in her eyes, she choked and said: "No, it's not great anymore. Brother Xiubai is not great at all! Dad you, can you give Yuyu to Lili? Its head is broken. It's so pitiful" But the expressionless man remained unmoved and asked coldly: "Who is better, me or Pei Xiubai?" Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get the fish, the little girl felt terribly wronged. She squirmed and couldn¡¯t breathe. She cried and sobbed: ¡°Xiu, Xiu¡± "Snap" was another knife strike, and the fish was cut in half. The man raised his eyes expressionlessly: "Who?" "" "Snap" followed by another blow, and the fish was cut into five pieces. The man curled his thin lips slightly and sneered, "If you don't say anything, I'll kill it." In the end, the little girl couldn't help it anymore, rubbed her eyes and cried loudly, "Uuuuuu, Yuyu my poor Yuyu" In this way, after coercion and inducement, Lu Pervert finally got "the most powerful father" and walked out of the kitchen with satisfaction. The little girl in the kitchen was left looking at the dead fish, crying sadly. Xu Ciye: "" No more! Just by picturing that scene in my mind, I feel like someone is really a ghost! But I have to say that this strong style of coercion and inducementwell, it is very Lu Junhan. "What about you?" Here, Song Qingwan glanced at the tragically dead fish, then turned her head and said anxiously: "Lili, are you okay?" There were a lot of tears in the little girl's big black eyes. She hiccupped a little and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Song Qingwan patted her chest happily, breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly murmured: "Fortunately, the fish died." The little Loli's eyes suddenly widened, and she stared blankly at her. Then, her mouth dropped in grievance, and she was about to cry again. Song Qingwan panicked and said quickly: "Hey, don't cry, don't cry, baby! I'm not saying your fish died well, I mean say, um" Facing the little girl¡¯s big, aggrieved eyes, Song Qingwan was momentarily stuck. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155 Incentives But Song Qingwan is worthy of being the Song Qingwan who has experienced strong winds and waves and still remains calm. I saw that the next second, her face was filled with indignation, and she started to change the subject abruptly: "I meanyour father is such a beast! How dare you do this to your fish! How pitiful this fish is!" The little girl's attention was immediately diverted, but she thought of the poor fish again. She looked very sad, rubbed her eyes, and wanted to cry again "Yuyuwuwuwu, my fish" Seeing this, Song Qingwan quickly found a tissue to wipe her tears and coaxed softly: "It's okay, it's okayI'll have this poor fish braised later! Just like last time, I will never let your fish die in vain! I promise, I will cook it It¡¯s delicious!¡± But this time the little girl was not so easy to deceive. She rubbed her big red eyes, looked at her pitifully, and sobbed softly: "But, but, the fish is still dead, in many pieces, with no head, no head" "" The little girl couldn't bear it any longer. She raised her head again and cried in grief: "Oh, oh, oh, my poor Yuyu" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan, look at the good things you have done! If you make it difficult for Lili to be deceived in the future, I will kill you! Song Qingwan was afraid that the little girl would cry her eyes out or pass out from crying, and the look on the little girl's face full of tears really broke her heart. Xu Ciye didn¡¯t have much vision. He turned over the messy chopped fish with his hands. At this moment, he suddenly interjected, "Um you can't braise such minced fish, can you? Make it into pickled fish and eat it, it will definitely taste much better! Not only does it smell fragrant, but it is paired with sour pickled cabbage. When the time comes, add some chili pepper to it, and It¡¯s so sour and spicy that you can drink the soup! Not to mention how delicious it is!¡± Song Qingwan was worried about how to coax the little girl. When she heard this, she rolled her eyes at him helplessly: "Doctor, can you stop making trouble?" After saying that, Song Qingwan suddenly realized something was wrong¡ª¡ª The little girl doesn't seem to be crying anymore. When she turned her head, she saw the cute little loli swallowing hard, her snow-white cheeks bulging, and her bright red mouth pouted. She stopped crying and ran over with her short legs. She held Xu Ciye¡¯s sleeves with her little hands. She opened her big, bright black eyes that had been washed with water, and her dark eyelashes fluttered. She whispered in a soft voice, "Uncle, sour, pickled fish, is it really delicious? Lili has never eaten it" Song Qingwan: "" Come on, another fish that died in vain. The little girl has no heart. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan promised that he would cook pickled fish for the little girl for dinner, making sure that the fish was fragrant and even its severed head would be cooked, so that no part of it would be wasted! Just like that, the little girl was finally happy again. Little Luli came out of the kitchen and saw her father. She still remembered that her father beat Yuyu to death. She turned her fat little face to her side, put her hands on her hips cutely, and snorted angrily at him, "Bad dad! Lili won't play with you in the future, eh¡ª¡ª" Suddenly, a milk candy was stuffed into the little girl's mouth. The strong taste of milk instantly filled the entire mouth, and the little girl's eyes lit up. The indifferent and noble man slowly retracted his white fingertips, hooked a bag of toffee with his fingers, shook it, and raised his eyebrows: "You really don't want to play with me anymore?" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156 Is it normal to be all right? "Fine," Seeing that she remained silent, Lu Junhan didn't show much expression. He just nodded with a cold face, carried the bag of candy, and walked towards the door without any pause. He said in a calm voice: "It seems that this candy can only be used to feed dogs¡ª¡ª" "dad!" Suddenly, a small pink figure, like a small cannonball, rushed in front of him with a "swish". The little girl raised her head, her big black grape-like eyes were clear and clean, but her voice was urgent, with a strong milky smell of toffee: "Dad! Lili is playing with you. Lili is playing with you now! Can you please not feed Tangtang to the dog?" Seeing that her father remained silent, Xiao Luli suddenly became even more anxious. She grabbed her father's sleeve with her little hands, her eyes were filled with mist, and she said in a low voice: "Dogs don't eat candy, only pear does. Dad, you can't waste it" "Why are you crying?" Lu Junhan glanced at her, threw the bag of candy into the little girl's arms, and said coldly: "I didn't say I wouldn't give it to you." The little girl held the bag of candy, her dark eyes lit up, and she leaned over and said in a sweet voice: "Dad, you are really the best dad in the world! Lili likes you the most!" Lu Junhan curled his lips slightly, pinched her fat little face with his fingers, and chuckled: "You can talk." Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" I hate it so much! Why didn¡¯t they think of using this method! However, this was the first time Song Qingwan saw Lu Junhan being so close to a child. A few months ago, she wouldn't have believed that Lu Junhan, who wanted to kill all the children in the world, would still be tricking children with toffee! ¡°Huh, sure enough, no one can resist the charm of Lili! The little girl held the bag of toffee in her arms, pouted her bright red mouth, and gave it a sticky kiss. Since my aunt said last time that children will get tooth decay if they eat too much sugar, my father rarely gives her sweets. This is the first time in so many days that the little girl has received so many candies. The little girl carefully put the bag of candy in her pocket and hid it, and zipped it up specially to avoid being stolen by her father and thrown into the trash can. After finishing, the little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, then went over and tugged on her father's sleeves. When Lu Junhan looked at him, the little girl said in a sweet voice: "Dadcan you make others angry more in the future?" Lu Junhan frowned: "?" Even Xu Ciye, Song Qingwan, and the old man looked over without knowing why. I saw the little Loli clenching her fists tightly and continuing with excitement: "In this case, Lili will have a lot of Tangtang!" Lu Junhan: "" Xu Ciye and Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Baby, you are really ambitious! ¡­¡­ Several test papers have proved that the little girl¡¯s IQ is indeed good, but her English is relatively lacking. Song Qingwan was also completely relieved. Everything was done and she was about to send Xu Ciye out. Before Xu Ciye left, he glanced at the test papers a few more times, and suddenly stopped as if he had discovered something: "Wait a minute! Have you noticed that Lili seems to be particularly good at answering multiple-choice questions?" Song Qingwan was stunned, and then looked at the test papers. Among the three written test papers, all the points were deducted for filling in the blanks, and all the multiple-choice questions were correct, and none of them was wrong! Song Qingwan couldn't help but laugh and said: "What's the point? These multiple-choice questions are not difficult. Isn't it normal that all the multiple-choice questions are correct?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157 I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before "That was not what I meant," Xu Ciye frowned slightly, as if he didn¡¯t know how to express his findings. After thinking about it, he directly pulled out the photos on his phone and showed them to her: "Look, these test papers were written when Lili went to the hospital for an IQ test last time. In those sets of test papers, several multiple-choice questions were over the limit!" "Just like the subject of mathematics, she went directly beyond the syllabus to take the linear equation of one variable, and also took several questions. She only started to learn it in the fourth grade of elementary school. It is simply not what she can do at her current age, but her choice All the questions are still correct!¡± Xu Ciye paused, "I looked at it at the time and thought she just happened to be lucky and got it right. But if you look carefully at the test paper this time, there are actually several multiple-choice questions that Lili couldn't even read. got it!" "But she still got them all right! Forget it once, but now she does it again. I doubt Lili really has the talent for multiple-choice questions!" Song Qingwan waited for a long time to completely digest this information, and then she said, "This is too ridiculous!" ten minutes later. Lu Junhan and the old man, who were talking in the study upstairs, were hurriedly called down by Song Qingwan. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The old man came down from upstairs with a displeased face, and said angrily: "Didn't you see that we were talking about something? Women just don't have any eyesight! What's the matter, can't we talk about it later?" ¡°Can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Song Qingwan hurriedly came over and handed a test paper directly to the old man, saying, "Dad, look at this test paper carefully. Do you see anything?" "You called us down just to show you the test paper?" The old man almost lost his temper, his old face darkened, and he shouted angrily, "I think you just have nothing to do and are full of food. What's so interesting about this English paper!" "This is what Lili did, not me!" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes and urged silently: "Hurry up and take a look, are all the multiple-choice questions correct?" The old man took a deep look and said with dissatisfaction: "She doesn't know English? Why did she take the test paper again?" "Don't worry about it yet!" Song Qingwan seemed to be a little unbelievable, eager to seek the old man's approval, and said hurriedly: "Really? Dad, are all Lili's multiple-choice questions correct?" When it comes to children¡¯s education, the old man has always been very strict. Suddenly, he was not so angry. Instead, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "You taught her? She was able to answer all the multiple-choice questions correctly in such a short time. It seems that this girl has some talent in learning English!" "It's not me," Song Qingwan, "I never taught Lili, these were all written by Lili herself!" As she said that, she looked at Lu Junhan who was expressionless on the side, paused for a moment, and then said the incredible thought: "I know the next words may be nonsense, but Lili does have a talent for answering multiple-choice questions! I have tried it with the doctor many times just now, and I have given her a lot of questions, even the English test paper. , but she didn¡¯t miss almost every multiple-choice question she was asked to choose!¡± The old man was silent for a while, then looked at the English test paper with a strange look on his face, and said in a deep voice: "You mean, she hasn't learned any English at all, can't understand anything, and relies solely on her talent to answer multiple-choice questions correctly?" "yes¡­¡­" "I don't believe it!" The old man frowned, threw the test paper back to Song Qingwan with his big hand, and snorted coldly: "I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen such nonsense!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158 It¡¯s terrible ten minutes later¡ª¡ª The little girl who was watching TV sat back down where she was writing the test paper. She didn¡¯t seem to know what was happening, and looked at her father with her big black eyes, confused and helpless. Lu Junhan had no expression on his face and fed her another candy. The little girl suddenly became quiet, her big black and white eyes blinking. Song Qingwan felt that the old man was really inhumane. She and Xu Ciye had coaxed her to write while watching TV in order to get Lili to do the English test paper. This bad old man is good, he is very rigid and serious. He thinks that Song Qingwan cheated on the little girl, so he wants the little girl to sit back in her original position and take the test again. The old man took the test paper from his subordinates, passed it to Xiao Luli, and said in a deep voice: "This test paper is a military school assessment paper. It is all multiple-choice questions. In short, as long as she can get half of it right, I believe she has the talent to do multiple-choice questions!" Song Qingwan had naturally heard of this kind of death test with a very high failure rate. It tested the most in-depth knowledge of the military. Even military school students could not pass the test. It is conceivable that it is so difficult. How high. He immediately became dissatisfied: "Dad, are you cheating? You asked Lili, a three-year-old child, to do a test paper that even a college student can't do. Do you really think she is a child prodigy?" "Didn't you say that she has a talent for multiple-choice questions?" The old man was tougher than her, and he glared at her, "If you don't take something a little more difficult, how can you prove that this is talent and not luck?" Song Qingwan choked for a moment. It is true that talent is permanent, but luck is temporary. ¡°Maybe the little girl was lucky this time and got it right, but she may not have such good luck next time. The more difficult the test paper, if she can still get it all right, this is her talent! "Auntie, great-grandpa, Lili has finished writing." The little girl looked at them quarreling with milky milk in her mouth. "So fast?" The old man looked at the time on the wall and saw that only three minutes had passed. He frowned and asked, "Are you sure you wrote it properly?" This test paper takes at least two hours to test. Even though it is all multiple-choice questions, you may not be able to get even half of it right in two hours! "Lili didn't write well," the little Loli opened her big wet black eyes, not to mention how honest she was, she whispered in a muffled and aggrieved voice, "Lili can't understand, I can't understand it, I, I just wrote it all in random I'm sorry, great grandfather" As she spoke, a layer of mist appeared in the little girl's dark eyes, and she was about to cry when she looked aggrieved. "Forget it!" The old man frowned and waved his big old hands, "I didn't expect you to¡ª¡ª" "Exactly." Suddenly, Lu Junhan's faint voice sounded. He raised his eyes coldly and threw the test paper in front of the old man: "Now you can believe such nonsense." The old man: "" Song Qingwan went through the answers one by one and found that they were all right. He immediately hugged the little girl, took a sip on her fat face, and screamed happily: "Ahhh, Lili, you are so great! You can even get this kind of test paper right, you are so awesome! Auntie is so proud of you!" Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t care whether it¡¯s weird or not, whether it¡¯s nonsense or not, for her, this is talent! The little girl¡¯s unique talent! Even Lu Junhan curled his thin lips slightly, patted the head of the confused little girl with his big hand, not knowing what was going on, and said lightly, "Not bad." Xu Ciye was stunned. This is a military test paper with an S-level difficulty. The little girl got it all right in three minutes? This is too scary! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159 Go to sleep This is simply a prodigy! If word spreads, it will probably cause a sensation in the entire Haicheng! ¡°She really deserves to be someone¡¯s daughter, she is as perverted as him. Song Qingwan seemed to suddenly think of something and quickly recovered from her excitement. She took out the phone from her pocket and was about to make a call. She said happily: "It just so happens that Haicheng Kindergarten will start school in a few days. I asked the principal to change all the entrance examination papers to multiple-choice questions. In this way, no matter how we take the test, our Lili will be the first. I am happy just thinking about it!" Haicheng Kindergarten is already owned by the Lu family. If you want Xiao Luli to become the number one, it can be easily achieved through secret operations. But it is the first place in the exam that gives the most sense of accomplishment. Song Qingwan thought about changing the test paper directly. ¡° Anyway, she has this ability and is happy to pamper the little girl. "Wait a minute!" Who knows, as soon as she finished speaking, the majestic voice of the old man sitting on the other side of the sofa rang out. Song Qingwan turned her head and looked at the gloomy expression of disapproval on his face, and her heart suddenly thumped. It¡¯s over! How could she forget that this perverted old man is still here! Song Qingwan looked annoyed and regretful. The old man has been in the army for many years. His style has always been upright and strict, and he is an honest man. He despises this kind of secret operation or even malpractice for personal gain! Song Qingwan closed her eyes, and she felt so regretful at that moment. Make you happy, make you get carried away, now it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s get caught and do it! ¡°If the old man comes forward, I¡¯m afraid this test paper really can¡¯t be changed! Song Qingwan gritted her teeth and said bravely: "Well, dad, don't think too much about it, actually what I mean is" Before she could finish speaking, she saw that the old man had just said "Wait a minute", then he patted the table with a serious look and said majestically: "How can it be enough to just change the entrance examination papers?" The old man waved his hand and began to give instructions: "In this case, you tell the principal of the kindergarten and ask him to change the final exam paper, mid-term exam paper, if there are any in-class test papers, in short, as long as it is a test paper, he can change it for me. Multiple choice question! We, the Lu family, can only be the first in everything, and there is absolutely no such thing as being overpowered by others!" Song Qingwan: "" Come on. It¡¯s because she overestimated the old man¡¯s strict and upright style. "Why are you still standing there?" The old man frowned slightly and said dissatisfied: "Hurry up and tell the principal!" Lu Junhan: "" These two old guys are really Is that little troublemaker really so annoying? Song Qingwan is like this, the old man is like this, and Xu Ciye, everyone is like crazy Thinking like this, the man's handsome eyebrows were cold and cold, he pursed his thin lips and glanced at the ignorant, well-behaved little girl next to him. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Little Luli saw her father looking at her, with her big moist black eyes open, revealing a small row of white glutinous rice teeth, and smiled sweetly at her father, that pretty little appearance, not to mention how cute it is. But as Lu Junhan looked at it, he didn't know why, but he suddenly felt a little irritated in his heart. In a few days, this little thing will go to kindergarten, and he will probably meet a bunch of little brats like Lu Qi and Pei Xiubai. Then slowly, she will forget about her father When I think of this. He just wanted to kill someone. If I had known this, I should have thrown this heartless little thing into the trash can and it would have been over! "Dad~" At this moment, the little girl¡¯s milky voice came over. The little girl rubbed her big wet black eyes, her bright red mouth was slightly open, and her beautiful white face was full of sleepiness. It was obvious that she was tired from doing too many test papers before. She hugged her father¡¯s arm stickyly and whispered in a low voice: "Dad Lili wants to sleep." ¡¾Good night~Please give me a ticket~¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160 I¡¯m not that boring Lu Junhan is still agitated now. Hearing this, he pursed his thin lips, turned his extremely indifferent face, and uttered a few words coldly, ¡°Go and sleep upstairs by yourself.¡± "But, but I want my father to sleep with me in his arms" The little girl came close to him with her soft and waxy little face, and looked at him pitifully with her big wet eyes. Not to mention how cute she looked. ¡°Obviously, little Lu Li is still very attached to her father. She can¡¯t sleep when her father is not around. "" The man looked at her delicate and dependent look and frowned slightly. He has never taken care of a child before, but he also knows that it is not a good thing to pamper a child like this. After all, he is already three years old. This is so big, and there is also a stupid and silly coquettish look. It seems that anyone can deceive her away. Even people are accompanied by sleeping, and they are not independent at all. If you continue to be coddled like this, you may not know what you will look like in the future. Before she could even open her lips to refuse coldly, Song Qingwan over there heard the tip of her ear first and quickly turned her head: "Lili, don't bother your dad. Your dad has to go to the study with your great-grandfather to discuss things later, and he doesn't have time to accompany you at all. Come, auntie will hold you, and you can sleep as long as you want-" "good." Before Song Qingwan could finish saying the word "yi", suddenly, the man with an indifferent expression spoke and interrupted her. His well-proportioned white fingertips pointed at the sofa, and said lightly: "I have something to deal with later, so you can sleep here." The little girl doesn¡¯t care where she sleeps, as long as her father is by her side, it¡¯s fine! So, when she heard this, the little girl's dark eyes lit up, and without any pause, her soft little body that smelled of milk just lay down on the sofa. It¡¯s like I¡¯m afraid that my father will regret it. At the same time, she did not forget to apologize to Song Qingwan softly and said, "Auntie, no need, daddy will take Lili to sleep." Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw her slimy and cute appearance. I don¡¯t know why, but my depressed and irritable mood has actually improved a lot. ¡°That¡¯s all, let¡¯s teach her to be independent in the future. She is only three years old anyway, so she is still young. The cold and dignified man lowered his eyes slightly and said a faint "hmm", indicating that he agreed with the little girl's words. Song Qingwan: "" Oh shit! This brat must be showing off! His expression just now clearly meant that he wanted to reject Lili. If she had known this, she would be so talkative. Otherwise, Lili would definitely be sleeping in her arms now! I can¡¯t help it anymore, it¡¯s so sour, it¡¯s really so sour! ! ! Three minutes later. Lu Junhan and the old man were talking about something. As they were talking, the man suddenly frowned, turned his head, looked at the little girl turning over on the sofa, frowned slightly, and said coldly: "Lie down and don't move." The little girl¡¯s little head was leaning on her father¡¯s lap, her body was crooked, and she was trying hard to hide her little pocket. Hearing this, the little Lolita paused for a moment with her hand hiding her little Doudou. After struggling for two seconds, she frowned and said softly, "Okay then, dad, you can't steal Lili's candy" Lu Junhan tugged on his thin lips, glanced at the small pink backpack that was pressed under her body, and immediately laughed angrily. ?????????? This little thing is quite vindictive, and I still remember the incident of throwing candies at her until now. A sneer escaped Lu Junhan's thin lips, and he was about to say coldly, "I'm not that boring." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161 You can¡¯t count on it at all But something suddenly occurred to him, and the man¡¯s dark and deep eyes deepened. Instead of replying to the little girl¡¯s words, he tugged his thin lips and asked her again with a cold expression: "Who is better, me or Pei Xiubai?" The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" Xu Ciye, who has not left yet: "" This crazy beast! Do you want to be so vengeful? Isn¡¯t it just an essay? As for that? The little girl had long forgotten what happened in the kitchen. She hesitated and wanted to tell the truth: Brother Xiubai is as powerful as his father. But she didn¡¯t say anything yet. The next second, Lu Junhan pulled out another bag of fruit candies from nowhere and waved it in front of her eyes. That bag is transparent. At first glance, the colorful fruit candies inside look very beautiful. This kind of beautiful candy is the favorite of little girls. Even if they don¡¯t eat it, they can keep it as a collection! The little girl took one look and couldn't take her eyes away from him. She looked at him eagerly with her clear eyes. She licked her lips and couldn't help but swallow her saliva. The man calmly lowered his cold eyebrows and asked quietly: "Who is more powerful?" Xu Ciye: "" Damn it! A dog is still your dog. "Dad is awesome!" This time, the little Loli acted swiftly and without any hesitation. She sat up from the sofa, grabbing the bag of fruit candies with her white and tender little hands. With her big wet black eyes open, Xiao Naiyin immediately flattered her and said, "Dad is the most awesome! You are the most awesome dad in the world. Lili likes you so much" Immediately afterwards, the little girl whispered eagerly: "If, if, dad, you can give candy to others, they will like you more, and dad, you will be more powerful" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, raised his lips slightly, pulled his lips and snorted, "Flattery." Then, he raised his hand and threw the bag of candy directly to her. He glanced at her lightly and said, "Okay, go back to sleep." The little girl was afraid that her father would regret it, so she quickly put the fruit candy into her little pocket. ¡°Then, the little Loli looked at the bulging little Doudou filled with candy, still feeling a little uneasy. After hesitating for a moment, he leaned over again. Xiao Naiyin confirmed again and again and said weakly: "Dad, you won't steal Lili's Tangtang when others are sleeping, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan burst into laughter. Sure enough, this is retribution. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, life was uneventful and time flew by. Not long after, the day came when little Luli went to kindergarten. Although Song Qingwan was reluctant to let go, she was extremely irritable every day. But when the day came for the little girl to go to school, she was still very reluctant! Haicheng. Lu family villa. It¡¯s half past six in the morning. "no," Song Qingwan saw that she had put on her kindergarten uniform and was standing cutely in front of the floor-length mirror, her eyes half-open, like a little girl who hadn't woken up yet. ??I picked up the phone directly and pressed: "I really can't bear it anymore! I'm going to ask the principal if I can postpone the start of school for a month¡ª¡ª" "Nonsense!" When the old man heard that his great-granddaughter was going to school on her first day, the old man rushed over from his old house early in the morning. I was just worried that this brat like Lu Junhan would be sleeping in and forget to send Lu Li to kindergarten. Haicheng Kindergarten starts classes at nine o'clock. That kid usually doesn¡¯t wake up until eight o¡¯clock, so there¡¯s no hope at all! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162 Throw it back to her own territory He has to come in person. Who knows, as soon as he entered the door, he heard Song Qingwan¡¯s nonsense, and his irritable temper came up on the spot: "There is nothing to push, there is nothing to postpone! He is such a big man and has no discipline at all! If school starts today, go today. Otherwise, what will you do if you ask other people's children to go to kindergarten?" Song Qingwan knew that she was being too whimsical, and she also knew that sooner or later, she would have to let the little girl be independent by herself. ¡°But these days, she could see the little girl every day, and she could always hear the little girl calling her aunt in that sweet little voice. I have long been used to the little girl being around. When she thought that in the future she would rarely hear that aunty voice, and rarely see the little girl¡¯s cute appearance, her heart almost started to bleed. "Moreover!" The old man was leaning on a cane, raised his chin, and coldly snorted: "What kind of car should this girl take to go to the kindergarten, what kind of bodyguards should she bring, which way will be safer and the fastest way to get to the kindergarten? I have all arranged and planned these one by one. I guarantee that nothing will happen on the way there. , if she doesn¡¯t go today, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my efforts!¡± Song Qingwan: "" I think only the last sentence of yours is true. "Where is that boy Lu Junhan?" The old man looked around the living room, frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a big deal for his daughter to go to school, why hasn¡¯t he gotten up yet?¡± No one was seen in the living room. The old man looked worried and called Lu Junhan directly. When the call was hung up, he continued to call, and at the same time he said gloomily. "I knew he couldn't be counted on. Look at how old it is, and he hasn't even gotten up yet¡ª" "Are you all blind?" Suddenly, a sleepy and indifferent voice came from upstairs: "Kindergarten starts at 9 o'clock, and it's only half-fucking six now. Why are you going to kindergarten so early? To help your aunt sweep the floor? Are you sure you really have any brains?" These extremely indifferent words were spoken without mercy, and every word was laced with venom! As expected, men who are angry about getting out of bed are not to be messed with. Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" In front of the floor-length mirror, the little girl who was also sleepy saw him upstairs, her dark eyes lit up, she raised her head and said happily: "Dad, are you awake?" The third floor. Wearing black pajamas, with a look of indifference and impatience on his face, the man pulled his thin lips coldly, folded his arms, looked down at the little girl with condescending eyes, gritted his teeth and sneered: "Yes, I woke up. Speaking of which, it's all thanks to you!" At six o'clock in the morning, the little girl remembered that her aunt told her yesterday that she had to get up at six o'clock to go to school. So, after getting up at six o'clock, I started to shake my father who was still sleeping next to me. Lu Junhan frowned slightly, without even opening his eyes. He stretched out his hand to grab it out of habit, and then threw it in a certain direction. He simply threw the little girl back to her own territory. After being thrown back so many times, the little girl knew that pushing her father like this would not work, and then started to chant remotely like Lu Li: "Dad, get up! It's six o'clock! It's already six o'clock! My aunt told me yesterday that if Lili doesn't get up at six o'clock, she will be late for school. If she is late, Lili will not go to school. It is already six o'clock Ten points, dad, get up, get up quickly, get up quickly and send Lili to school! Lili will really be late" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, his eyebrows were heavy, and he groped around a few times with a grumpy look on his face, but he couldn't touch the little girl who was approaching. Being upset by those words again, I opened my black eyes full of violence and impatience directly from the bed. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163 Ignore them, you know? He had a cold, handsome face that looked sleepy and hadn't woken up much. Without saying a word, he picked up the little girl who was buzzing like a mosquito and threw her out the door without even looking at her. The next second, there was a "bang" and the door was slammed shut. Little girl: "" Fortunately, Song Qingwan arrived at the Lu family villa at six o'clock. Then, he successfully took over the little girl who was thrown outside the door, and then found a room to dress her up. After Lu Junhan returned to the room, he finally fell asleep. After that, the old man came. There was another series of phone calls that were calling me to death, and it was hard not to wake up. In the past, Song Qingwan would have paid great attention to Lu Junhan's gloomy and horrifying expression of wanting to kill someone, and would have avoided it, not daring to offend him at all. But now the little girl has the biggest problem. So, she completely ignored his cold face that made him angry when he got up. ??The cute little girl with two ponytails tied behind her and a mushroom head in front turned around and faced him: "Hey, brat, you woke up just in time, help me take a look, does Lili look good like this?" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl was wearing a school uniform and a neat little white shirt on her upper body. There is a big dark blue bow tied at the neckline. The lower body is a dark blue pleated skirt of the same color, white straight socks, and small brown leather shoes on the feet. Even the ribbons tied to the two long ponytails are dark blue. The end of the ribbon just hangs on the thin shoulders. With that plump little white face, big black eyes, a small red mouth, and long black eyelashes that kept fluttering when looking at people. It looks so beautiful and cute. It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m going to school at all, but like I¡¯m going to a children¡¯s fashion show. The old man only saw the back of the little girl when he came in before. He was too busy looking for Lu Junhan and didn't take a closer look at her. Now that I see it, I have to say that Song Qingwan is really good at dressing up this girl! Usually this girl looks pretty, but now that she has tidied her up carefully, she is no longer simply cute and pretty! "If I go to kindergarten like this, I'm afraid it will really cause a sensation. This level of beauty has reached a dangerous level. Upstairs, Lu Junhan stared at the little girl for a while, and then Ying Ting frowned slightly. "What's wrong?" Song Qingwan couldn't help but feel excited when she saw this, "doesn't it look good?" The man did not reply, but had a calm face, his thin lips pursed tightly, his dark eyes glanced at the old man standing on the other side, and asked lightly: "How many bodyguards did you bring today?" The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" "The little girl tilted her head, with confusion in her beautiful eyes. ¡­¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t blame Song Qingwan for being too nervous and pulling the little girl up early in the morning. Because it was only 7:30 in the morning, the entrance of Haicheng Noble Kindergarten was already filled with a row of world-class luxury cars. ¡°For people like them, who use four Rolls-Royces to clear the road and come here in a Maybach that is limited to two units in the world, it is still low-key. Before getting out of the car, Song Qingwan acted like an old mother. ??Looking at the little girl¡¯s silly little face that says ¡°I¡¯m easy to fool, come on, lie to me¡± written all over her face, but she¡¯s also so pretty. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "Lili, if there are boys talking to you in class later, you must ignore them, you know?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164 Brother Lu Qi The little girl¡¯s little hands were trying hard to hold on to her dangling ponytail. When she heard this, she tilted her head, her dark and bright beautiful eyes full of confusion: "Why can't you ignore them?" Song Qingwan felt a little regretful about dressing her up so beautifully when she saw how cute she looked even when she tilted her head. When they enter the kindergarten, they don¡¯t know how many big pig hooves will be staring at their pear: ¡°There is no reason, you just need to remember¡ª¡ª¡± "Because those little brats will steal your candy!" The handsome man next to him, who looked cold and cold all over, suddenly looked away from the window, and glanced at her lightly with his deep and dark black eyes. With his fingers folded elegantly in front of him, he stated lightly: "They will also bully you, pull your hair, and make you look ugly. You will not be able to get married in the future!" Song Qingwan: "" The little girl was indeed a little scared. She hugged her bulging candy bag tightly for fear of being snatched away. Xiao Naiyin was a little nervous: "Then, dad, can you accompany Lili to class?" ¡°Obviously, the father is very, very powerful with the little girl. As long as her father comes, her candy will not be taken away, and she will not become ugly. Lu Junhan turned his head to look at her and said softly: "Are you scared?" "Afraid." Little Lu Li hugged Little Doudou and nodded her little head vigorously. Her eager little eyes looked a little pitiful: "Lili doesn't want Tangtang to be taken away, nor does she want to become an ugly monster" As she spoke, a thin layer of mist appeared in the little girl's dark eyes, and she looked like she was about to cry. "What are you afraid of?" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for deceiving the child. He touched the little girl¡¯s head with his long, white hands, slightly curled his thin lips, and continued to say lightly: "Just ignore them." "No, if you ignore them, won't Tangtang be snatched away?" The little girl looked at him eagerly and said cautiously. "Um." After receiving her father¡¯s affirmative answer, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she breathed a sigh of relief. Song Qingwan was stunned as she watched Lu Junhan's series of tricks to defraud children. The old man didn¡¯t even notice that he was so insidious and cunning, that he could even deceive children and had no sense of morality at all. He couldn¡¯t believe that this guy was his grandson! But after all, the goal was achieved, and the old man and Song Qingwan remained silent. After all, such a cute girl must protect herself when she is out there. The first step¡ª¡ª Start by staying away from boys. ¡­¡­ "The old man said he brought bodyguards, so he did. But we also know that kindergarten is still a place for learning and making friends. "If Xiao Luli is the only one with many bodyguards, she will inevitably be isolated by other children. The best way is¡ª¡ª "elder brother!" The little girl jumped out of the car, her two ponytails tied with dark blue ribbons swaying. As soon as she looked up, she saw Lu Qi standing at the entrance of the kindergarten, smiling and waving to her. Probably because of what happened last time at the old house, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes no longer had the innocence and ignorance of the world. He seems to be more mature and calm. When he looked at the little girl, her face, which still had some baby fat, was filled with tenderness and doting. The little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up in a flash. In the blink of an eye, she forgot that when she was in the car, her old father told her to ignore the boys. The little short legs ran over quickly. Behind you. Lu Junhan¡¯s expressionless handsome face suddenly fell. Seeing this, Song Qingwan shook her head repeatedly, sighed, and said in a sour tone: "Hey, it's really hard for women to stay" The old man: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 Let¡¯s see what¡¯s missing "Brother, why are you here?" The little Loli trotted over, stood in front of her brother, and tilted her head. Looking at her brother¡¯s shirt, which was similar to hers, he blinked his big wet eyes and said happily: "Brother, look, our clothes are the same, they are both beautiful!" "Yes, the same." "Little Lu Qi smiled softly, "Because my brother also goes to school here." Lu Qi is five years old this year and is in the first grade of kindergarten. He originally attended another kindergarten. Later, I heard that the little girl was going to Haicheng Kindergarten, and I was worried that she, a weak and weak girl, would be bullied by other children in an unfamiliar place. Only then did he ask the old man to help him transfer to another school. Lu Qi originally thought it would take a long time. Even the old man, who has always been rigid and serious, would not agree to his unreasonable request. Who knows, surprisingly, it actually succeeded in the end. But in exchange, the old man has a request¡ª¡ª So, the task of sending the little girl to class every morning, always paying attention to the little girl's safety after class, and finally picking her up from school all fell on his head. Lu Qi transferred to another school because he wanted to protect the little girl, but the old man¡¯s request was in line with his wishes! I agreed without much hesitation! No, he came to the entrance of the kindergarten early in the morning to pick up his sister Lili from school. "Really? Is my brother going to school there too?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were wide open, not to mention how cute she was. Seeing Lu Qi nodding, her face was full of joy: ¡°That¡¯s great, Lili likes to go to school with her brother!¡± Looking at the little girl¡¯s cute and well-behaved appearance, Lu Qi also laughed. ? Stretching out her little hand, I couldn't help but want to touch the little girl's furry little head. Suddenly, an icy gaze fell directly on him. Like a sharp sword, it stabbed hard! It¡¯s hard to ignore. As soon as Lu Qi raised his eyes, he met the cold and dark eyes of Lu Junhan not far away. The deep eyes revealed one meaning throughout: If he really dares to touch it, I will cut off his hand! Lu Qi paused, then took his hand back and continued calmly: "Let's go, brother will take you to class." Registration for kindergarten has been completed several days ago. When registering, all student information, IQ tests, psychological reports, student files, and tuition fees are all paid together. So, as school starts today, as long as the children are sent over, parents will have nothing to worry about. Send the children to the door, and there will be teachers at the door to take the children to their own classes. If you don¡¯t need a teacher to guide you, you can go there by yourself. When the little girl heard this, she followed her brother obediently. Before leaving, I did not forget to turn around and wave my little hands to my father, aunt and great-grandfather to say goodbye to them. Lu Jun had a cold face and nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. And Song Qingwan was desperately trying to say goodbye to the little girl, asking her to call her if she had anything to do. "How is it? The little bodyguard I found for this girl is pretty reliable!" The old man was standing not far away and couldn't help but feel complacent when he saw Lu Qi taking the little girl into the kindergarten. Song Qingwan didn't have the time to care about him. She saw the little girl entering the kindergarten. Not to mention how reluctant she was to part with it, she just wanted to follow her in. "You guys go back first, I'll go in and see what else Lili needs-" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166 Make more friends, you know? "Come back to me!" The old man shouted angrily from behind, his face full of raging anger, and his old fingers pointed at the parents guarding the door: "Take a good look for yourself! Other parents were blocked outside the door and couldn't get in! It's better for you to go in without any hesitation. Are you afraid that others won't know that this kindergarten is run by our family?" On the first day of school, because there are so many people coming and it¡¯s such a mixed bag, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be traffickers pretending to be parents and blending in with the crowd. Especially, this is an aristocratic school. If you kidnap a child at random, if you succeed, the ransom will be at least one million! It is inevitable that some traffickers and kidnappers will take risks! Therefore, adults are never allowed to enter the kindergarten. To prevent some ¡°parents¡± from entering the kindergarten and secretly knocking out other people¡¯s children and taking them away. When the old man roared like this, Song Qingwan was shocked, her steps stopped abruptly, and she finally regained some sense. But the next second, she frowned tightly again, with obvious irritation between her cold brows and eyes. Keep walking back and forth in place. This precedent cannot be broken. If it is broken and adults can enter the kindergarten, Lili will be in danger. She thought so, but Song Qingwan still picked up the phone without giving up and said with a calm and cold face: "Then let me ask the principal if the kindergarten is still recruiting teachers" The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" This woman is simply crazy. In the end, it was Lu Junhan who couldn't bear it anymore. Originally, he had no intention of sending that little thing to the kindergarten. Lu Junhan has never set foot in a place like kindergarten where children walk everywhere and there are cries everywhere. Before, we had to stay as far away as possible. But being forced by Song Qingwan and the old man, and pulled by the little girl, he finally came. Now he saw little carrot heads all over the floor walking around in front of him. Most of them still looked up and cried loudly, not wanting to go to school. Some of them even had snot and saliva flowing out, and they almost went into their mouths. Their little faces were wrinkled from crying, and they were ugly as hell. It was more annoying than he imagined. The man frowned slightly. Three years later, when that little thing finishes kindergarten, he will bulldoze this place sooner or later! So, after seeing the little girl go in, not long after, he drove off with a cold expression on his face. Seeing that he was gone, Song Qingwan had no time to stay any longer. Even if she really wants to go to kindergarten with the little girl. But reality doesn¡¯t allow it. ?????????????????????????????????????????¡­ She will have to go to the company to deal with it later. ¡°When the old man saw that they were all gone, he didn¡¯t stay much longer and went directly back to his old house to fish. ¡­¡­ The little girl entered kindergarten not long ago. Ye Wanwan also brought Ye Wanwan to the entrance of Haicheng Kindergarten. As soon as she got out of the car, Ye Wanwan was wearing a cool and beautiful burgundy dress that caught the eye. Under the big sunglasses, she had flaming red lips, fair complexion, and beautiful facial lines that were unusually delicate. It attracted most people¡¯s attention immediately. Ye Wanwan obviously enjoys this moment of being in the spotlight. She slowly took off her sunglasses, revealing her charming phoenix eyes, and raised her hand to brush her long, dark curly hair. Every move is full of alluring charm. After a while, she slightly curled her red lips, lowered her head and whispered softly: "Wanwan, remember what mom told you before, you must make more friends in the class, do you understand?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167 I also attend a small class Ye Wanwan lowered her eyes and looked at Song Wanwan's beautiful face that looked half or half like hers. Although she is only four years old now, she can vaguely see the beauty and enchantment of her eyebrows, her cheeks are fair, her eyes are dark, and her body that has been practicing dancing for three months is even softer and thinner. Even though she is only wearing a simple school uniform, she looks like a top-notch beauty. What¡¯s more, she got up early this morning and had someone put on delicate light makeup on Song Wanwan, which made her lips red and white. The long black hair is scattered on the shoulders, and a small silver crown is specially buckled on the top of the head. She looks like the most noble and arrogant princess in the world. Ye Wanwan curled up her red lips with satisfaction. She could even imagine what kind of huge sensation her beautiful daughter would cause when she came to class. Even Lu Li can¡¯t hope to compare with her! Her daughter is a real daughter of the Song family, with the blood of the Song family flowing through her body. How can she, a wild child like Lu Li, compare to her! Thinking of this, Ye Wanwan couldn't help but explain a little more: "I asked you to make friends with them because the parents of the children who study here are very rich. If you make friends with them, there are only advantages and no disadvantages. Do you understand? As for Lu Li, it's up to you to do it with her or not. friend." Before returning to the Song family to recognize their ancestors, Song Wanwan followed Ye Wanwan and lived a wandering life. He had a lot of worldly knowledge and was already precocious than ordinary children. What¡¯s more, she was born with a high IQ. Over the past year, returning to the wealthy life of the Song family has long since developed her into a proud and arrogant character. Hearing this, Song Wanwan nodded, a arrogant light flashed in her beautiful eyes: "Mom, don't worry, I know what to do, and I will have a good relationship with them." "This is my good daughter." Ye Wanwan was extremely satisfied when she saw how sensible she was. This is why, even though she knew this kindergarten was owned by the Lu family, she still sent her daughter to school here. After all, this is the largest aristocratic kindergarten in Haicheng. Most of the children from wealthy families in Haicheng¡¯s upper social circles gathered inside. ??????????????????????????????????????????????Maybe the two businesses will have contacts, which will only benefit the Song family! After saying that, Song Wanwan paused, then curled her lips in disdain, "As for that wild child whose parents don't even know who she is, I don't want to be friends with her!" "It's up to you. Anyway, Lu Junhan will go bankrupt in five years at most. Even if you want to be friends with her, I'm afraid it won't be long!" Ye Wanwan curled her red lips, then suddenly thought of something again, and said: "By the way, when you go to class later, remember to pay attention to the boy named Jane." Song Wanwan: "?" "Jian from the Jian family, one of the three major families in Haicheng." Ye Wanwan glanced at her side and lowered her voice: "I asked before that the precious grandson of the Jian family also came to Haicheng Kindergarten today, and he is also in a small class." Generally, top aristocratic families will purchase a kindergarten for their own children to attend, rather than letting them go to other people's kindergartens. After all, the child is still so young, and it will make him feel much more at ease to watch people under his nose. But the Jian family sent their children to Lu¡¯s kindergarten. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get to know the Jian family! Although the Song family is now one of the three major families, to put it bluntly, it relies on its relationship with the Lu family to become one of the three major families. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168 Why is Lu Li in the same class as me? In actual terms, the strength of the Song family is simply inferior to that of the Jian family and the Yu family! ¡°Moreover, Ye Wanwan has read the novel. Five years later, the reason why Song Chengze was able to defeat Lu Junhan was not only due to Song Chengze¡¯s own excellence, but also the help of the Jian family and the Yu family! The book says: Five years later, in order to repay the favor of the Song family, the Jian family and the Yu family desperately joined forces to help the Song family bring down the Lu family. As for this favor ¡°For the Jian family, it was Ye Wanwan in the book who accidentally saved the life of the Jian family¡¯s precious grandson. When he had a car accident, Ye Wanwan happened to pass by and sent him to the hospital immediately. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An?excellent person was saved in 2019? ¡°But that didn¡¯t happen until four years later. She simply can¡¯t wait so long! Now, the Jian family¡¯s precious grandson is coming to Haicheng Kindergarten, so we can seize this opportunity! ¡°If we could get the Jian family to their side early now. Maybe, we don¡¯t have to wait five years at all. In less than three years, the Lu family will go bankrupt! So, Ye Wanwan repeatedly warned carefully: "Anyway, I don't care who you play with, you must not offend the prince of the Jian family, do you understand?" "good!" Although Song Wanwan doesn¡¯t understand many things, she listens to her mother¡¯s words. Because she knows that her mother will not harm her and will lead her to live a good life! After all, she had listened to her mother before, and when she saw Song Chengze, she called him daddy. After that, she lived like a princess now. Therefore, she believes that what her mother said is absolutely right! Song Wanwan had to raise her delicate chin, obviously very confident in her appearance: "Mom, don't worry! When I find him, I will definitely make him like me very much." ¡­¡­ Song Wanwan is four years old this year and was originally supposed to attend kindergarten. But in the past three years, she and Ye Wanwan had been wandering around the world, and they didn't study much at all. Rich children from other families have already started to have tutors at the age of two to teach them how to read, learn English and count. She was two years old, but she could only wait in the rental house for Ye Wanwan to come back from working to make money. Ye Wanwan is busy and has no time to teach her how to read, and no money to hire a tutor. After returning to the Song family, Song Wanwan was busy learning the etiquette of ladies in upper-class society. After all, her previous poor temperament was really not good enough. From time to time, I have to follow my mother to get to know other relatives of the Song family. When I am so busy, I have no time to study at all. Therefore, although Song Wanwan is four years old, she is far behind other children. Ye Wanwan thought that she might as well start in a small class, so that the pressure would not be too great. Of course, the most important thing is¡ª¡ª "Godmother, why are you here?" In the kindergarten, the small class is divided into two classes, with eight people in each class. Song Wanwan was in class one. As soon as she reached the door of the class, she ran into Xie Qin who was standing outside the door. Xie Qin is Ye Wanwan¡¯s best friend and best friend. The two have known each other since high school, and their relationship is so good! Ye Wanwan went out to work to make money and had no time to take care of her and her brother. Xie Qin would come over to take care of them whenever he had time, and would also provide money to help Ye Wanwan from time to time. Therefore, she, her brother and her mother are very grateful to her. ??Even, Ye Wanwan asked Song Wanwan and Song Yixing to directly recognize Xie Qin as their godmother. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 169 I don¡¯t plan to give it to you Xie Qin was obviously very familiar with her. When he saw her, he curled his lips and raised the list in his hand with a smile. Song Wanwan saw that the information of eight people in the class was on it, and a trace of shock flashed across her beautiful eyes: "Godmother, why did you come to a kindergarten to be a teacher?" Xie Qin rolled her eyes angrily and said amusedly: "Silly boy! Have you forgotten? I was a teacher in this school before! But I didn't expect that by such a coincidence, I would meet you here." "No wonder my mother asked me to come to the small class. It turns out she knew you were there." Song Wanwan sounded proud and sweet. Suddenly, she glanced at the list again, as if she was looking for something. The next second, when he saw a certain name on the list, a trace of disgust flashed across his beautiful face, and his little brows furrowed tightly: "Why is Lu Li in the same class as me?" "My dad is rich, so of course he has to get into a good class if he wants to get into it!" Xie Qin curled his lips in disdain. As she spoke, she seemed to have thought of something, and lowered her voice to Song Wanwan: "Your mother just called and asked me to help find a boy named Jian. I have looked for him. There is no one named Jian in the small class, but there is one in the middle class!" The Jian family loves their grandson so much that they hide his identity information very well. The outside world doesn¡¯t even know what his name is, they only know that his surname is Jian. "That's okay. If I'm in the middle class, I can just go find him after class." Song Wanwan didn't seem to care, as long as there is this person in the kindergarten. Then she leaned over and whispered: "Godmother, you should know all the information about the people in the class, right?" Xie Qin glanced at her, raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Of course, I don't understand your little thoughts?" Song Wanwan stomped her feet with a look of embarrassment: "Godmother~" "Okay, okay," Xie Qin showed a fond smile and pinched her little face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked you about these people, and I will divide you into groups later. I guarantee that the children assigned to you will be the children of the richest and most powerful families!¡± Song Wanwan finally showed a sweet smile: "Thank you godmother!" After that, Song Wanwan couldn't hold it back, took another look at the list, frowned slightly, and said in disgust: "Wait a minute, why are there two nouveau riche here? Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming this person is still a fat man, I don't want these two!" "Okay, I understand, I didn't plan to share these two with you in the first place!" Xie Qin smiled dotingly. She stood at the door and saw other children, led by the teacher, walking towards the class. She quickly said to her: "Someone is coming, go find a seat and sit down first!" "good." After knowing that the head teacher was her godmother, Song Wanwan was not worried at all. When Song Wanwan entered the class, he took a brief glance. Her beautiful eyes widened instantly! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What a beautiful classroom. Haicheng Kindergarten is worthy of being owned by the Lu Group. It¡¯s very Lu¡¯s wealthy and aristocratic style. For just a small class, the classroom area is almost as big as two football fields. The main style is light pink that tends to be sweet. The dessert area is filled with fresh desserts, cakes, candies, and donuts prepared early by the kindergarten aunts. There are also various domestic and foreign brands of milk and freshly squeezed juices on the table. At first glance, it looks like you are at a banquet. Not only that, there is also a toy section filled with Barbie dolls, Autobots and other toys. There is also a reading corner in the corner, with several large bookcases filled with fairy tales and fables, both in Chinese and English, and even in other languages! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170 The boss kid in kindergarten (1) What¡¯s more, even outdoor entertainment facilities such as slides and swings can be found in the classroom! The floor and table are covered with a soft sponge mat. It is guaranteed that no matter how the child falls in the classroom, it will not hurt. If not, a study area is also set up. For those who don¡¯t know, I¡¯m afraid this is just a children¡¯s entertainment place! Song Wanwan has never seen such a beautiful and exquisite classroom before. It is much more beautiful than her room. She is willing to let her sleep in the classroom at night! It took a while for her to hold back the excitement that made her want to scream, so as not to let others think that she had never seen the world. The study area is near the classroom door. The top one is the podium. Under the podium, there are two large European-style white round tables on the left and right sides. ?Apparently used during group discussions. There are eight matching tables and chairs in the middle, and many people have already put their schoolbags on the seats. Song Wanwan glanced towards the classroom, but couldn't find Lu Li. She curled her lips and snorted coldly. Do you really think that since her father runs this kindergarten, she can be late? It would be a good idea not to come. Song Wanwan¡¯s dark and beautiful eyes flashed with a hint of pride, as proud as a noble white swan. She will go and make friends with everyone in the class later. She wants to see who else wants to play with Lu Li! Song Wanwan was about to find a place to sit down and put her schoolbag. Who would have thought that as soon as he took a step down from the podium, there was a rush of footsteps at the door behind him. The next second, someone hit her hard on the back. The force was so strong that she stumbled forward several steps, leaning forward and almost hitting her head on the hard table! Before I could get angry, the voice of a carefree boy behind me rang: "Classmate, I'm sorry." Song Wanwan turned around, clenched her fingers, her anger rose, and her voice was sharp: "You don't have eyes! You don't even look at the road when you're walking¡ª¡ª" "Catch me if you can, but you can't catch me! Lululu~" Before Song Wanwan could finish speaking, the boy held up something, completely ignored Song Wanwan, and ran towards the door again. "Zhang Yiming! You fat man! Give me back my lipstick!" Qu Qianqian was wearing a dark blue school uniform skirt with two small ponytails. Her face was beautiful and charming, and her face turned red with anger. He rushed towards Zhang Yiming directly. She pounced forward and reached out to grab the candy lipstick in Zhang Yiming's hand. Without paying attention for a moment, Song Wanwan, who was in the middle, was hit hard again. "Is there something wrong with your brain?" Now Song Wanwan was completely annoyed and went over to push Qu Qianqian, "Don't you see me here?" Qu Qianqian snatched her "lipstick" back, and suddenly, without paying attention, she gave her a hard push. She lost her footing and fell straight back. Her slender back hit the table with a bang, causing her face to turn pale in pain. Hearing this, he endured the pain and straightened up, rolled his eyes at her angrily, and snorted coldly on his pretty face: "Who made you stand there stupidly? You deserve to be hit to death!" "you!" Song Wanwan's face turned blue and white as she choked her. Seeing Qu Qianqian¡¯s beautiful face again, which was no less beautiful than hers, she couldn¡¯t help but hold her hands tightly, feeling filled with annoyance. Before Song Wanwan could reply, Qu Qianqian snorted disdainfully, turned around and ran to beat Zhang Yiming, shouting loudly: "You fat man! If you try to steal my lipstick again, believe it or not, I will beat you to death!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171 The boss kid in kindergarten (2) Zhang Yiming was running towards the door. He looks big and a little fat, but he runs really fast. Hearing what Qu Qianqian said, she turned around and made a face, and said hehely: "Lululu~ Come and catch me if you can!" "Just wait for me!" Xiao Luli had just returned from using the toilet. As soon as I entered the door, I ran into two people chasing each other. After making a face, the little fat man Zhang Yiming didn't even notice what was behind him. When he saw Qu Qianqian catching up, he turned around and ran away! "Bang". He was about to bump into the little girl who had just entered the door. Zhang Yiming¡¯s little eyes widened, and his fleshy little face almost turned pale with fright. But at this time, the pace could no longer be stopped. Who knows, the next second, Lu Li did not hit him, but his foot slipped suddenly for some unknown reason¡ª¡ª In front of the little girl, there was a "bang" and he fell to the ground! "Ouch¡ª¡ª" Zhang Yiming fell hard this time. He covered his butt and kept wailing: "Ouch~ It hurts, it hurts It hurts so much, it hurts me to death!" Qu Qianqian obviously had a good relationship with him. She gloated over him, bent down, and hit his fat and bulging belly several times with her white hands. He curled his lips again and hummed: "You deserve it, who asked you to steal my lipstick! It's best if I throw you to death!" With that said, Qu Qianqian stood up again, turned her head generously, looked at the silent little girl next to her, and said in a crisp voice: ¡°Um, classmate, this fat guy didn¡¯t hit you¡ª¡ª¡± The next second, I suddenly saw the little girl¡¯s extremely beautiful white face. Qu Qianqian was stuck instantly. "Little Luli shook her head obediently, her dark eyes bright and sultry: "No, brother didn't hit Lili." "Oh, that, that's good, that's good" Qu Qianqian seemed to have lost her soul. She was stunned for several seconds, then her beautiful fox eyes blinked a few times, her bright red mouth opened slightly, and she murmured: "Oh my God, Dad! My real dadI found someone better-looking than me" Zhang Yiming, who was lying on the ground, was also dumbfounded. The little girl standing at the door has a thin and slender body, with white cheeks and a bright red mouth. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Through her long and dark eyelashes, Her moist eyes are so dark and beautiful, that her heart will melt. The two ponytails tied with dark blue ribbons hang obediently on the back of the head. It looks very good. He is just like a simple little angel who doesn¡¯t know much about the world. Song Wanwan over there opened her eyes in disbelief. How can it be! This, this person is Lu Li? No, this is impossible! How could Lu Li be so good-looking? She has obviously seen the photo before! Lu Li in the photo is clearly ugly, her skin tone is not white, her facial features are not very delicate, and even her hair looks a little dry and yellow. In short, it is barely good-looking, but not particularly good-looking! But it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this Lu Li is ten times more beautiful! Song Wanwan couldn't help biting her lower lip. Of course, Song Wanwan didn¡¯t know that all the photos that were circulated were deliberately blurred and modified by Lu Junhan. ??First, it is to protect the safety of the little girl. Secondly, it is to prevent the little girl from being too beautiful, causing some families to have some wishful thinking about marriage after seeing the photos! "Brother, won't you get up?" Seeing Zhang Yiming lying on the ground blankly, the little girl tilted her head and said in a serious voice: "The ground is very cold, you may catch a cold." Zhang Yiming was even more stunned. Mom! This sister is so pretty! ?? Wow, even the sound sounds so nice "Goddess! You will be my goddess from now on!" Qu Qianqian came to her senses at this time, went over to hug the little girl with stars in her eyes, and rubbed her face desperately: "Ignore that damn fat man, the ground is cool, let him lie down for a while! Come, I'll take you to see my cosmetics! My dad bought them for me! But my dad said I'm still young and can't use them. But you can watch it?I'm telling you, it's beautiful! " If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 The Unsociable Qin Xi Proverb "Hey, wait for me!" Seeing them turning around and leaving, Zhang Yiming quickly got up from the ground: "I want to play with my sister too!" However, before they took a few steps, an unpleasant voice sounded from the door behind them: ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go to class, why are you still standing here? Hurry back to your seats!¡± Xie Qin saw Lu Li at the door. Like Ye Wanwan, she had no good impression of this wild child who didn't know where he came from. ¡°In addition, the other two are upstarts who cannot stand on the stage, so she doesn¡¯t have a good tone. Although Song Wanwan was shocked by Lu Li's astonishing appearance, she calmed down and quickly got down from the podium and found a seat to sit down. Although I don¡¯t know where I went wrong, what¡¯s the use of being good-looking, a wild child is a wild child! They are never the real Lu family! With this alone, she doesn¡¯t know how many times she beat Lu Li! She thought so, but Song Wanwan couldn't help but cast her eyes on Lu Li frequently, with subtle jealousy and unwillingness hidden in her eyes. ¡°Come on, come on, let¡¯s sit together.¡± Qu Qianqian has a very cheerful and outgoing personality. She pulled the little girl over and sat directly on a large round table for four people. Zhang Yiming rushed to get schoolbags for the little girl, Qu Qianqian, and himself. The three of them sat at a table, and there was still one empty seat. Seeing that all the children were sitting down, Xie Qin walked up to the podium, cleared her throat, and said with a smile: "Hello, children, I am your class teacher, Xie Qin, you can call me Teacher Xie." Xie Qin wrote his name on the blackboard and briefly introduced himself. After that, he continued with a smile: "You all got into this class on your own. As for the admission scores, the school decided not to announce them, so the teacher doesn't know. But as long as you can get in, you are all the best!" After saying that, she applauded first, and then sporadic applause broke out from the audience. After finishing his polite words, Xie Qin looked at the list in his hand, paused, and finally got to the point, and smiled again: ¡°There are a total of eight people in our class, so in order to facilitate learning, we are now starting to divide into groups.¡± Speaking of this, Xie Qin seemed to have a plan, and looked directly in the direction where Qu Qianqian and the others were sitting, "Eight people then divide them into two groups, each group of four people. As for the group leader, the leader of the first group will be Song Wanwan, and the leader of the second group, um Lu Li, you should be fine, right?" Song Wanwan stood up from the table, shook her head arrogantly, and said loudly, "Teacher, I have no problem." Xiao Luli blinked her eyes and said in a sweet voice, "I'm fine too." "That's okay," Xie Qin nodded with satisfaction, looked at the list, and without much hesitation, nodded to another person: "Qin Xiyan, there is one less person in Lu Li's group. You go over and sit with them." Qin Xiyan is the first child to arrive in class. She has a very delicate appearance, red lips, white teeth, and dark eyes. She is a rare and beautiful young lady. But he is very silent and introverted, his eyes are timid, like a little rabbit, as if someone else's words will scare him. After being in class for so long, Xie Qin had never seen him say a word. She just sat in a quiet corner with her lips pursed, silently dazed. When other children talked to him, he just lowered his head, pursed his lips, and ignored them. In short, very, very unsociable. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173 Fat Brother Xie Qin has read his information¡ª¡ª Like the Jian family, our family is engaged in real estate. But it¡¯s just an ordinary nobleman, who may have a few small fortunes at home, and has a bit of power. We have seen many families playing piano, so it¡¯s nothing unusual. It¡¯s not even worth her paying more attention to. So, Xie Qin threw the useless Qin Xiyan directly into Lu Li's group like throwing away garbage. "Okay, the remaining four people, you form a group, sit together now!" Xie Qin stood on the podium and clapped her hands, looked at each other calmly and said with a smile: "We won't have class this morning. You should get familiar with the friends in your group first. If you have any questions, you can come to the teacher." Song Wanwan was happy, knowing that her godmother was creating opportunities for her. Not surprisingly, the parents of several people in her group must be the richest in the class. And not long after Xie Qin said these words, the principal of the kindergarten outside happened to pass by and called Xie Qin directly to the door to talk about something. In Lu Li¡¯s group, Qu Qianqian is the most active. As soon as Xie Qin finished speaking, she stood up first, raised her white and tender little hands, and said seriously with her gorgeous vixen-like face: "I come first, I come first! My name is Qu Qianqian. I am three years old this year. My birthday is August 5th. My father is a comedian and my mother is a singer. But because they are both very good-looking, they were born together I¡¯m also very, very good-looking! My dream is to find someone better-looking than me!¡± "Now I finally found it!" Qu Qianqian held her head, blinked her eyes, and looked at Lu Li with great interest: "Goddess, it's your turn, what's your name, how old are you, what does your family do" "My name is Lu Li, you can call me Li Li," The little girl stood up, with her big black and clear eyes open, her bright red mouth slightly curved, and her sweet smile that seemed to make everyone cute. She said seriously: "I am three hundred three years old this year! My father is, is" The little girl frowned in confusion. It suddenly occurred to her that she had never asked her father what he did. She only knew that his father was a very bad villain. But if you say this, it will scare the children, right? That won¡¯t work. And she wants to protect her father and not reveal his identity. So, the little Loli racked her brains and finally came up with an idea. She hammered her hand and said in a firm voice: "Yes, my father can kill fish. We have a lot of fish at home!" "Killing fish" Qu Qianqian thought about it and suddenly understood, and said happily: "I understand, your father sells fish in the market, right?" Without waiting for the little girl to reply, Qu Qianqian kept to herself and praised again: "Then your dad is so awesome. He can even kill fish. Unlike my dad, he can't do anything. He just laughs when he says it!" Qu Qianqian talked a lot. The little girl didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just continued: "My birthday is July 6th, because¡ª¡ª" Before the little Loli finished speaking, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were even more excited than her. One person held one of her hands. Qu Qianqian shouted: "Sister Lili!" Zhang Yiming chuckled: "Sister Lili!" Qinxi proverb: "" The little girl was also very happy. Her little hands shook them back excitedly, and each of them said: "Sister Qianqian, brother Fatty!" Zhang Yiming: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 174 Little Stutter Qu Qianqian banged the table and laughed wildly: "Hahahaha - Fatty, you have today too!" Zhang Yiming felt aggrieved immediately. He felt that he could not be looked down upon by such a beautiful sister. So, he stuck himself on his chest, put the badge with his name on the table, and shouted: ¡°I¡¯m not called Fatty, my name is Zhang Yiming!¡± "But you can call me Zhang Dapang. This was my previous name! But my father later thought that this name was too vulgar and would be discriminated against, so he changed it for me. Oh, yes, my father is a coal digger, and my father As I said, my family doesn¡¯t have much, just mines and money. When the time comes, you can come to my house and I¡¯ll ask my dad to treat you to dinner!¡± "Okay!" " Xiao Luli clapped her little hands in appreciation, then turned her head, looking at the young lady who had been silent with her clear and beautiful eyes: "It's your turn, Brother Xi?" The little girl doesn¡¯t know how to pronounce that word. She just heard Xie Qin shout it and can¡¯t remember the pronunciation. Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian didn't even listen to Xie Qin's speech, let alone what his name was. So, the eyes of the three people fell on Qin Xiyan. Qin Xiyan seemed to be a little introverted. With the three pairs of eyes staring at him so closely, he was like an innocent and harmless little white rabbit. He was so frightened that he quickly lowered his long eyelashes. His lips were pursed tightly, his eyelashes were trembling, and his little hands were clenched, still unable to utter a single word. Seeing this, Qu Qianqian¡¯s face showed sadness: ¡°Isn¡¯t he mute?¡± Zhang Yiming nodded: "It's very possible." Qu Qianqian: "That's so pitiful." "Brother, don't be afraid, we are not bad people!" The little girl didn¡¯t know if he really couldn¡¯t speak. After thinking about it, she took out a toffee from her pocket and gave it to him: "I'll give you this Tangtang. We are really good people. Don't be afraid of us, okay?" Qin Xiyan's beautiful eyelashes like crow feathers trembled, and he stared at the toffee for a long time, and then he met the innocent and harmless clear eyes of the little girl, and his eyes trembled slightly. As if he really realized that she had no ill intentions, let alone laughing at him, Xiao Zhengtai hesitated for a long time, and finally managed to choke out a few words. He lowered his head, clenched his little hands, and did not dare to look at them. His voice was thin and soft, with a slight hint of timidity: "I, my name is Qin Xiyan, the name of the proverb" "Qinxi proverb, Western proverb" " Xiao Luli read it a few times, then laughed, her dark and bright eyes bent, and she said seriously: "Your name is really nice." Looking at her bright and innocent smile, Qin Xiyan also tried his best to show a subtle and shy smile, and timidly whispered: "Thank you, thank you." Then, he took a deep breath, mustered up his courage, and whispered: "My, my birthday is, August 12th¡ª¡ª" "Look quickly!" Song Wanwan, who has been praised so gracefully by the group members that she almost doesn¡¯t know her last name, seems to have heard something. He pointed directly at Qin Xiyan and laughed loudly: ¡°It turned out that there was a stutterer in their group! How embarrassing that they were paired with a stutterer! It was so embarrassing! Fortunately, our group didn¡¯t have one!¡± When she shouted, other people in Song Wanwan's group also started laughing. "Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª" "Little stammer, little stammer" When they laughed like this, Qin Xiyan was even more speechless. He bit his lower lip tightly, his delicate and fair face flushed with embarrassment, and he wanted to hide his head under the table. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175 A harsh lesson "Brother Xiyan doesn't stutter!" Lu Li was born in July and Qin Xiyan was born on August 12th. The little girl immediately changed her title. She felt that her brother was so fragile and pitiful, and he needed more protection! She frowned and said with a serious face to the young shota who was so shy that she wished she could disappear. "Brother Xiyan, don't worry about them, they are just a bunch of bad people. Keep talking, speak slowly, Lili won't rush you" Qin Xiyan's eyelashes trembled fiercely and his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn't say it. But he silently held the toffee the little girl gave him tighter. Seeing the goddess speak, Qu Qianqian immediately echoed loudly: "That's right, we won't rush you, and the fat man won't dare to rush you, unless he doesn't want to live anymore! Anyway, just speak slowly, and we won't dislike you." After saying that, she coldly snorted: "Besides, what's wrong with the stammer? It's better than a bunch of ducks! Huh, when you laugh at others, you don't look at themselves, quack quack, laugh like a duck quacking, it's so ugly! Especially their group The team leader¡ª¡ª" Qu Qianqian deliberately raised her voice: "She is ugly and ugly, and there is a cockscomb hanging on her head. Are you afraid that others will not know that she is a rooster?" "What nonsense are you talking about!" Song Wanwan was so angry that she almost twisted her face, "What a cockscomb! This is obviously a crown! You ignorant country bumpkin!" Qu Qianqian curled her lips: "It's obviously a cockscomb, but the crown doesn't look so ugly!" Zhang Yiming: "That's right! The main thing is that he is ugly!" Xiao Luli gave her brother another candy and managed to comfort him. When she turned around and heard this, she echoed loudly with an angry look on her face: "Yes, he is ugly!" Song Wanwan was almost driven crazy, "You!" "What are you doing! What are you doing!" Xie Qin happened to come in from the door at this time and saw them all standing up from their seats. He didn't know what happened and couldn't help but frowned. "Everyone sit back in their seats¡ª¡ª" "teacher!" Seeing her coming, Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with mist. She pointed at Lu Li and cried and complained: "She bullied me! She even called me ugly!" "You were obviously the one who first scolded Xiyan's brother for stuttering!" "Xiao Luli was really angry. She lifted up her sleeves, her face was straight, and she looked like she wanted to hit someone. Qin Xiyan raised his eyelashes, glanced at her, and pursed his bright red mouth. "I didn't scold him," With so many people present, Song Wanwan knew that this matter could not be ignored. So, he looked at Xie Qin with an aggrieved look, "I'm just surprised. I really didn't want to scold him for stuttering." Before Lu Li could say anything, Qu Qianqian immediately exploded: "You're talking nonsense! What you clearly said at that time was that there was a stammer in our group, which was very embarrassing¡ª¡ª" "Okay!" Xie Qin turned around, looked at the little girl coldly, and said, "Lu Li! Apologize to classmate Song Wanwan!" "Why!" Zhang Yiming shouted out first, "Sister Lili did nothing wrong! Besides, sister Lili was not the only one who called her ugly, we were the ones who scolded her first!" Qu Qianqian: "Yes! I was the first to scold you! I am responsible for everything I do!" Xie Qin originally had no good impression of these two children of the nouveau riche. Now that I saw that they were bullying Wanwan like this while she was away, I immediately became angry. Without saying anything, he took a long steel ruler directly from the podium. With a sullen face, he said sharply to Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian: "Stretch out your hand!" It seems that it is impossible not to give them a severe lesson! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176 We are right This kindergarten is run by the Lu family. And Lu Li is still considered a member of the Lu family. Therefore, even though Xie Qin despised Lu Li from the bottom of her heart, she could only let her apologize to Song Wanwan, but did not dare to punish her corporally! ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy to find a job these days. Who makes the Song family inferior to the Lu family now? ¡°If she beat Lu Li and the Lu family knew about it, and if they were investigated, even Ye Wanwan might not be able to save her! But Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian are different. ??????????????????????????????????????? They are just two rich but powerless children of the nouveau riche, and they are in no way comparable to real aristocrats like the Song family. It¡¯s like one earth and one sky! "So what if she really punished them corporally?" For the sake of the Song family, the principal will definitely not argue with her! This is the benefit of having power over others! What¡¯s more, she did this for Song Wanwan. People in the Song family knew that Wanwan was bullied, so they might think that she did a good job! Thinking about it this way, Xie Qin became even more confident. She raised the slightly heavy steel ruler in her hand. The ruler was very long and cold. Just by looking at it, she knew how painful it would be if it were really knocked down! Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were only three years old after all, and were frightened by Xie Qin's stern expression and the terrifying ruler. He curled up his fingers and didn¡¯t dare to move. His little face was full of fear, and he almost cried out of fear! "Teacher, I, we were wrong" Xie Qin raised the corner of her mouth when she saw this, obviously very satisfied with the effect. She just wanted to show the people in the class what happened to them when they bullied Wanwan! She will see who will help Lu Li again and who will stand by Lu Li again! Song Wanwan was gloating at the sidelines, smiling extremely proudly. look! This is what happens when you go against her! At this moment, Xiao Luli suddenly stood in front of Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian, who were so scared that they were about to cry. When Xie Qin saw her, her face sank! Qin Xiyan over there realized that it was because he was so useless that he got into such big trouble. The fair and delicate little face turned red in a hurry. His mouth moved, but the more he wanted to speak, the more he spoke, and finally sweat broke out on his forehead. I can¡¯t speak at all. He had no choice but to tighten his mouth and get down from the chair. Fighting back the timidity and fear of being looked at, she trembled with courage and stood beside Lu Li. Xiao Luli stood in front of them, frowning delicately, turning to Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming, who were about to cry out of fear: "Don't be afraid, I will protect you! No one can bully you, not even the teacher!" Qin Xiyan was speechless, so he nodded vigorously and agreed with Lu Li's words! The little girl¡¯s delicate little face is very serious, and her dark pupils reveal a persuasive determination. She does have a bit of her father's aura. Qu Qianqian looked at it, forced back her tears, and said "Yeah" heavily! She is not afraid! Fatty Zhang Yiming sniffed and calmed down. "We are right!" Xiao Luli turned her head and looked at Xie Qin with her dark eyes. Her beautiful little face was full of life, and her milky voice was full of determination: "I won't apologize either! Even if Song Wanwan offended us first, she must apologize to Brother Xiyan first! Only after she apologizes will we apologize to her!" Qu Qianqian poked her head out from behind and said in a clear voice: "Yes! We are not wrong at all. Teacher, you can't hit us!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177 Are you crazy? Zhang Yiming also yelled: "That's right! Teacher, you are wrong, Sister Lili is right, you want Song Wanwan to apologize to Brother Xiyan!" Facing so many people, Mrs. Qin Xiyan was even more speechless. After holding it in for a long time, he finally managed to utter three words. He clenched his fist heavily and said, "Yeah! Apologize!" Xie Qin almost went crazy when he saw that they were about to revolt and were completely lawless, not even afraid of showing weakness just now. This is all caused by Lu Li. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of the Lu family behind Lu Li, Xie Qin would have beaten her down with a single blow! Xie Qin turned around, completely pretending not to see Lu Li, and only stared at Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming. Their eyes became more and more severe and scary, their expressions were cold, as if they had made an unforgivable mistake, and they said coldly: ¡°I told you to stretch out your hands! Didn¡¯t you hear?!¡± The sound was like thunder, exploding directly in the empty classroom, stinging people's ears. Qu Qianqian was so frightened that she shrank her head, but when she saw the little girl protecting them in front of her, she was no longer afraid and said loudly: "No! We are right!" When Zhang Yiming saw this, he echoed loudly: "Yes, we are right!" Seeing their disobedience to discipline, Xie Qin immediately became so angry that his body was trembling desperately. Raise your hand, raise the steel ruler, and hit them hard on the arm! Qu Qianqian was so frightened that she covered her head and screamed: "Ah¡ª¡ª!!" "Xiao Luli was really angry, her dark eyes were cold and cold, and she looked a bit scary. She moved her fingers a few times, and a dazzling light golden light floated out. In an instant, a big transparent bubble enveloped them all. The ruler in Xie Qin¡¯s hand hit the bubble, and bounced back the same way¡ªslapping Xie Qin hard on his own face! "ah¡ª¡ª!!!" This scream was much more tragic than the one Qu Qianqian made before! A red mark instantly appeared on Xie Qin's face, the burning pain spread, and his face quickly swelled up, like a pig's head! Even bloodshot eyes overflowed from the mouth! It can be seen how much strength she used when she wanted to hit Qu Qianqian before. Xie Qin endured the severe pain on her face, thinking that she had just hit herself because she was not paying attention. She changed her hand and wanted to hit Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming again. But the ruler looked like it was possessed by a ghost. It looked like it was held in her own hand, but the next second, it started to move uncontrollably! After a dazzling swipe, the cold steel ruler was all drawn on her body! She wanted to shake off the ruler, but it stuck firmly to her hand. She wanted to get away, but she couldn't! Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes widened and she hurried over: ¡°Teacher! Teacher, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xie Qin was slapped four or five times by the steel ruler. The pain was so painful that she couldn't even speak. She had no time to pay attention to her. Her face turned pale. Qu Qianqian looked at Xie Qin, as if he was practicing sword practice, throwing a ruler at her, with a dumbfounded look on her face. Xiao Xiao said to Lu Li in front of her in a low voice: "Goddess, is our teacher crazy?" The little girl thought for a while, then hid her magic hand behind her back, her expression became obedient again, she tilted her head and said seriously: "Maybe." Zhang Yiming came over and said happily: "That's great! We can just change the teacher!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178 How could he be a child of the nouveau riche? Dad told her before that if a bad person wants to bully her, she will bully him back ten times! ¡°In this case, the bad guys will become good guys. Dad will definitely not lie to her. The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes. Looking at Xie Qin, who had been slapped ten times and her whole body was in great pain, she pursed her bright red mouth. Well¡­¡­ Teacher should be a good person now. Thinking like this, the ruler slowly stopped. Fortunately, Lu Junhan said ten times before, not twenty times. Otherwise, Xie Qin might have been beaten with the steel ruler on the spot, with his skin and flesh torn open, and blood flowing all over the floor! Xie Qin leaned against the wall, feeling severe pain all over his body and face. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he didn't even listen to what Song Wanwan said next to him. She finally recovered, her face turned pale, and she endured the severe pain, feeling more and more that this was something strange. But before she could figure it out, she suddenly heard Qu Qianqian over there asking if she was crazy. And Zhang Yiming happily said that he could change the matter to another teacher. Immediately her anger destroyed her reason, and she shouted loudly: "Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, come here!" Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming have not said anything yet. Who would have thought that the kindergarten principal, who had already walked away from Xie Qin when they were talking outside the classroom, seemed to hear her miserable wails. ??actually came back again. Suddenly hearing her stern words and seeing the steel ruler in her hand, her deep voice immediately became stern: "Thank you, teacher! Please come out, please!" Xie Qin heard his voice and made a loud thud. But then she thought again that the two children of the nouveau riche she had just yelled at were Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming, and not Empress Lu Li, and she immediately felt relieved. But who would have thought that as soon as she left the classroom, she would be scolded by the principal: "Xie Qin! Are you crazy? Who asked you to corporally punish students? Do you know this is against the rules?!" Six months ago, Xie Qin had revealed it to the principal, intentionally or unintentionally. She and Ye Wanwan, the current headmistress of the Song family, are good friends. Therefore, compared with other teachers, the principal's attitude towards her is quite gentle. How had she ever been taught such a harsh lesson? Xie Qin immediately became angry, frowned, and said in a bad tone: "Of course I know! I have been teaching here for three years, how could I not know!" The principal was absolutely furious: "You know you still" "Who let them bully Wanwan! Of course I have to teach them a lesson!" Xie Qin¡¯s eyes sharpened, and then he curled his lips, somewhat disinterested. "Besides, after all, they are just two children of the nouveau riche. Their families at most have a little money, so they can just beat them. What else can their parents say¡ª¡ª" "Children of the nouveau riche? Who told you they were children of the nouveau riche?" The principal¡¯s voice rose sharply! Xie Qin seemed to have noticed something was wrong: "When their parents signed up for school, the family information they handed in¡ª¡ª" As if she was about to make him sick because of her anger, the principal held on to the railing of the corridor and gasped for air, with an expression that made him hate steel: ¡°Only half of that information is true!¡± Xie Qin¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Is it half true? How is it possible, then¡­¡± The principal was so angry that he wanted to kill her directly: "Of course it's because Qu Qianqian's parents and Zhang Yiming's parents want to keep a low profile and don't want to draw attention to themselves. Who knew you actually" The principal couldn¡¯t say any more and said bitterly: ¡°Why are you so stupid? I¡¯m really going to be killed by you!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179 Where is Qin Xiyan? Xie Qin was scolded a lot, and his expression was a little unbearable, but he gritted his teeth and said coldly: "So what? No matter how powerful you are, can you be more powerful than the Song family, one of the three major families in Haicheng?" "Don't tell me, I'm afraid it's really possible!" The principal closed his eyes and gritted his teeth: "Do you know what Qu Qianqian's family does? Her family is involved in the entertainment industry! 70% of the entire entertainment industry is owned by their family. In the entertainment industry, the Song family is not worthy of carrying shoes for the Qu family!" "Moreover, her father is a well-known immortal myth, the famous actor Qu Si Nian, and her mother is Mo Qingyan, a well-known singer in the Chinese music industry. The influence of her parents is beyond what you and I can imagine. ! Besides, there is a Mo family behind the Qu family, and their overall strength is probably not inferior to that of the Song family!" Xie Qin¡¯s face turned pale. Teachers like her who are blind to what is going on outside the window and focus on teaching all know the names "Qu Sinian" and "Mo Qingyan". In the entertainment industry, these two people are simply mythical beings. They have ruled the entertainment industry extremely terrifyingly for five years. They have countless fans, and the number of idiot fans is unimaginable! Even now, they are still in the limelight! Their influence today has reached an unimaginable level. Rumor has it that Qu Sinian once said in public that he didn¡¯t really like a certain brand of chocolate. The second day no, not even the second day was needed. In the afternoon of that day, the stock of that brand company fell again and again, and finally, it went bankrupt! A company can be destroyed with just one sentence. This shows how terrifying Qu Sinian¡¯s influence is on his fans! Not to mention, adding Mo Qingyan Will the Song family really offend the Qu and Mo families, or even Qu Sinian and Mo Qingyan, for her sake No. The Song family will definitely not do it. Even a fool can figure it out! "Well, what about Zhang Yiming" Xie Qin could no longer see the arrogance he had before. His face turned pale and his pale lips trembled violently: "He" "Zhang Yiming's father is indeed a nouveau riche," Seeing Xie Qin¡¯s relieved look, the principal couldn¡¯t bear it for some reason. He gritted his teeth and said: "But don't be too happy! Zhang Yiming and his family did start their business by digging coal, but most of the mines in Haicheng belong to their family!" "Although the Zhang family has no power or status, they are rich in mines! For this reason alone, not many families dare to mess with their family!" "After all, which family's industries don't need coal mines now? Once coal mines are needed, you can only go to the Zhang family!" "Take the Mo family the year before last. I don't know where they offended the Zhang family. The Zhang family immediately stopped doing business with the Mo family. The Mo family couldn't buy the mine. They thought of buying it from other markets, but the round trip was too expensive. It¡¯s expensive and not worth it at all. In the end, without mineral resources, the Mo family¡¯s industrial business cannot continue and they will go bankrupt.¡± "The Zhang family directly controls the lifeblood of several big families in Haicheng. Even the Jian family and the Yu family don't dare to offend easily. Do you think the Zhang family can compare with the Song family? I'm afraid the Zhang family wants to seriously hurt the Song family. It¡¯s all a piece of cake!¡± The principal finished his words. Xie Qin's face had lost all color and was pale, his lips were trembling violently, and his thin body was a little shaky. I wish I could pass out on the spot! She didn¡¯t expect that the things she thought were useless and looked down upon were actually existences that were even more unattainable than the Song family! And sheshe actually gave them all to Lu Li! Suddenly, as if something had occurred to him, Xie Qin grabbed the principal's hand and said with a trembling voice: "Then, what about Qin Xiyan? Could he also" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 180 Afraid of firing her No! Will not. Lu Li will not be so lucky! How could it be possible that all the children given to her were children from such a wealthy and powerful family? This is simply impossible! Forget it about Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming, it was her mistake and she was misled by wrong information! That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t associate them with the unattainable Qu family and Zhang family at all! But for this Qinxi proverb, his information must be correct! He is just an ordinary noble child. After all, she had never heard that there was a powerful family named Qin in the top upper class society in Haicheng! Thinking of this, Xie Qin managed to calm down a bit, but his face was still pale. If Qin Xiyan¡¯s family is not simple, then didn¡¯t she just offend three big families for Song Wanwan? ! Counting Lu Li It¡¯s just four If this is the case, let alone Ye Wanwan, I am afraid Song Chengze himself will come in person and he will not be able to protect her! Xie Qin¡¯s intestines were filled with regret. If she had known this earlier, she should not have "Whether Qin Xiyan's family information is adulterated, I can't find out yet!" The principal has been the principal of Haicheng Kindergarten for many years and has long been considered a veteran. We know very well how deep the water in these children¡¯s family information is and how fake it is. Therefore, as soon as he received the information submitted by the parents, he checked them all carefully. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid of offending someone I shouldn¡¯t offend! "Can't find out" When Xie Qin heard the principal¡¯s words, she subconsciously murmured. Then, her eyes suddenly lit up, with a trace of expectation in her eyes: "Does not being able to find out mean that the information on Qin Xiyan is probably true?" The principal frowned tightly, took a step back, pulled away Xie Qin's hand holding his arm, and said in a bad tone: "What are you thinking! Who can get into the first class with a simple family background? Those information are, at best, just to deceive people outside" Xie Qin¡¯s lips trembled: ¡°That, that¡­¡± The principal seemed to have finally noticed something was wrong with her. He stared at her suspiciously with his deep eyes, and his tone suddenly became harsher than ever before: "Except for what I just saw! You shouldn't have punished Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming or Qin Xiyan in any other way, right?" "No, no, of course not" Xie Qin was so frightened by his terrifying expression that she clenched her fingers tightly, trying her best to cover up her guilty conscience. Then he reluctantly showed an extremely ugly smile and said weakly: "I, how dare I" "It's best that you don't have one!" Regarding such a matter that could easily lead to anger, the principal did not show any mercy to Xie Qin and said in a straight and solemn voice: "I'll tell you the truth! Both Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming are the only children in the family, and the whole family is very precious to them. They can't even cry at all! Common people like us can't afford to offend them at all!" Xie Qin bit her lip: "Principal, I" The principal didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and interrupted her coldly: "In short, I don't care if you just wanted to stand up for Song Wanwan or what you wanted to do. After that, as long as someone complains about you, I will definitely fire you! Anyway, there are many teachers who want to be the head teacher of this class!" Before, Xie Qin relied on the support of the Song family and was sure that the principal would not dare to fire her. But now we know that Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming are as good as the Song family. Xie Qin was afraid that the principal would expel her because of the Qu family and the Zhang family! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181 What does your father do? Hearing this again, her body trembled violently, and her previous arrogance was completely lost, and her voice choked with sobs: "Principal, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong." Her lips trembled and her face turned pale: "I, I was just confused for a moment. I also know that corporal punishment of students is wrong. In fact, I just wanted to scare them, and I didn't want to actually hit them!" If she is really fired, I am afraid that no kindergarten in Haicheng will dare to recruit her as a teacher. Her future will be ruined! The principal looked at her with red eyes and felt extra complicated. Xie Qin has been teaching in Haicheng Kindergarten for more than three years. Not only is he kind to other teachers, but he is also extremely sincere to the children. In his more than 40 years as a principal, he has never seen such a patient and kind teacher, as if he was born to eat this kind of rice. After that, many teachers in Haicheng Kindergarten failed the assessment and left one after another. Only Xie Qin stayed. Not only that, she has also been praised as an excellent class teacher many times. Even he was very impressed by her teaching ability. But the principal never expected that Xie Qin would become like this, as if he was a completely different person. ??Three years ago, when she first entered the kindergarten as a teacher. Not to mention corporally punishing the students with a steel ruler, she would not even yell at the students! After all, she was a teacher whom he admired very much. Seeing her lowering her head and crying, the principal couldn't bear to reprimand her any more. He only patted her shoulder and reminded her with a deep look: "Okay, if you have time to waste here with an old man like me, why don't you go in quickly and apologize to Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming properly. Children are forgetful, and they might forget about this in a moment!" ¡­¡­ After Xie Qin was called out by the principal, the classroom became noisy again without the teacher. Seeing that Xie Qin was not here, Song Wanwan did not dare to find trouble. Qu Qianqian also recovered, and hugged little Luli directly in front of her, rubbing her little face against her desperately: "Goddess, you really deserve to be my goddess! You are so amazing! Apart from my Xiaohei, you are the first person to protect me. I will give you all my cosmetics! Because my father said, life-saving grace , I want spring, spring, um repay them all!" Zhang Yiming came over and rolled his eyes at her, "Ignorance is just a drop of water, and a spring of water will repay you!" Qu Qianqian curled her lips and waved her hands, "That's almost it." "It's obviously a lot worse, okay?" Zhang Yiming hummed, then turned to smile with his little chubby face: "But sister Lili, you are so awesome! I was almost scared to tears just now, but luckily you are here!" "Well, don't be afraid," the little girl puffed up her little fat face, and her little voice sounded like she was giving advice, "I will protect you!" Qu Qianqian is very forgetful and quickly forgot about Xie Qin who was about to scare her to death. She turned to Qin Xiyan, who had been silent all this time: "By the way, brother Xiyan, I still don't know what your father does?" Zhang Yiming was also curious: "Yes, do you dig coal like my father?" Qu Qianqian pushed Zhang Yiming¡¯s head away with one hand and hummed proudly: "If you think too much, you must be like my dad, a joker! My dad said that you can make money by selling jokes, and many people do this." "Nonsense, you only make money by mining coal!" Zhang Yiming shouted, "I went to the construction site to watch the uncles dig. Within an hour, my dad gave them two hundred yuan!" As soon as Zhang Yiming said this, not only Qu Qianqian and Xiao Luli, but also Qin Xiyan, who had been silent, showed extremely envious eyes. Qu Qianqian immediately shouted out, her eyes widened: "Wow - two hundred yuan, so much money!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182 Eat whatever you want "of course!" Zhang Yiming snorted arrogantly. The next second, his chubby face fell down and he said aggrievedly: ¡°Actually, I wanted to dig at that time, but my dad wouldn¡¯t let me, saying that only adults can do it!¡± "Hey, that's good," Qu Qianqian clenched her fists, "I asked my dad to dig it. My dad is really good. He will definitely earn 400 yuan a day!" Xiao Luli also nodded cutely, "My dad is the same, he is super awesome! He will definitely make a lot of money!" Even Mr. Qin Xiyan nodded vigorously, as if to say that he also wanted to send his father to dig coal to make money. The little fat man Zhang Yiming was very loyal. He waved his hand and said boldly: "Okay! No problem, I'll ask my dad when I get home and see if the construction site is still hiring. Then, we can make a lot of money together!" Xiao Luli said happily: "Okay! Brother Yiming, you are so awesome." Zhang Yiming scratched his head shyly: "Hey." Qu Qianqian seemed to have remembered something now, she hammered Zhang Yiming and said angrily, "Fat man, we're off topic! Let Brother Xiyan speak! Brother Xiyan hasn't spoken yet!" Zhang Yiming slapped his head fiercely and looked at Qin Xiyan stupidly: "Yes, brother Xiyan, what exactly does your family do?" Seeing them all looking over, Qin Xiyan's delicate and fair face flushed, and he tried hard to hold it in. After a while, he uttered two words: "Fangfang" "A room?" Zhang Yiming tilted his head, "What room?" Xiao Luli thought for a while: "Is it a house?" Qin Xiyan looked at her gratefully and nodded heavily. "oh¡­¡­" Qu Qianqian suddenly realized it and said, "It turns out, Brother Xiyan, your father sells houses. I heard my father say, what kind of real estate is this Agent, I'm tired, it's sunny, and I have to go out and ask people to buy a house" Zhang Yiming couldn't bear it: "Brother Xi Yan, your father is so miserable." Xiao Luli also nodded sadly: "It's so miserable" Qin Xiyan thought about it. He had been staying at home and had never seen how his father worked. But it should be similar to what Sister Qu said, so he nodded. Said that his father was really miserable. Zhang Yiming sighed, and then patted Qin Xiyan on the shoulder with loyalty: "It's okay! Brother Xiyan, don't worry, we will all help your father! We will also help you! Let's play together now!" At this moment, Lu Li blinked her eyes and finally remembered what her old father told her in the car. She frowned and said in a sweet voice: "Well, brother Yiming, I may not be able to play with you anymore, because my father doesn't seem to let me play with boys." When Qu Qianqian heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief and patted her small chest. Fortunately, okay, she is a girl. Zhang Yiming didn't expect that she would say this suddenly, and his face suddenly fell, "Why?" Even Mr. Qin Xiyan¡¯s face showed a look of fear and grievance. ¡ª¡ªBecause those little bastards will steal your candy! The little girl pursed her lips, thought for a while, and asked in a low voice: "Brother Yiming, will you steal my candy?" "Candy?" Zhang Yiming was stunned, then scratched his head, "No, I have a lot of candy myself, why should I take it from you?" With that said, Zhang Yiming picked up his schoolbag and turned it over. A large amount of candies fell out of it, almost flooding the entire table. "Look! I brought a lot! You can eat whatever you want, you're welcome." Xiao Luli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183 Go and apologize The little girl looked at the pile of candies in front of her and suddenly lost her spine. Xiao Naoyin said excitedly: "Great, brother Yiming, Lili can play with you!" When Qin Xiyan saw this, his eyes lit up. He pursed his bright red lips and turned over his little schoolbag. There was another crash. A pile of exquisitely packaged candies and chocolates fell on the table. He held it in and said to Lu Li, "I won't eat it, but I'll give it all to you." Now, the candy on the table looks like a small mountain. Qu Qianqian held her schoolbag filled with cosmetics and no candy at all, with a sour expression. "It's not fair! Why do you have so many candies? My dad gave me twenty! My dad also stole one and I only have nineteen now!" The little girl with only ten candies in her pocket: "" Zhang Yiming, the little fat man, scratched his head. ¡°My dad said, on the first day of school, bring more candy to avoid being hungry in class, so I brought all the candy at home!¡± Qin Xiyan¡¯s little boy nodded his head, indicating that he had also brought all the candies. "I don't have any candy at home, so my dad bought the twenty candies on the road," As if she thought of something, Qu Qianqian suddenly felt even more aggrieved. "My dad is so poor that he can only afford twenty candies" The little girl looked at the ten candies in her pocket and was convinced. Her father is too poor. It seems that she has to help her father make money. It would be great if Yiming¡¯s brother¡¯s construction site could hire people, so that his father could dig coal and make money. The table of candies on Lu Li¡¯s side immediately attracted the attention of the people in Song Wanwan¡¯s group. There are very few children who don¡¯t like sweets. Their eyes frequently looked at the candies on the table, with a bit of desire in their eyes. When the little girl saw this, she knew that they had just laughed at Brother Xiyan. After thinking about it, she said in a coaxing voice, "Do you want to eat candy? If you apologize to Brother Xiyan, we can give you candy." Zhang Yiming doesn¡¯t have much of anything, just a lot of sugar. Hearing this, he echoed loudly: "Yes! You apologize! We will give you candy! We have too much candy here! We can't finish it!" Song Wanwan couldn¡¯t help but get angry when he saw that a few people in the group were really moved, and immediately spoke without hesitation, "What a beautiful idea! Do you think we will apologize like this? Qin Xiyan is a stutterer to begin with, and we didn't do anything wrong -" "Shut up! What are you talking about!" At this moment, Xie Qin suddenly walked in from outside, interrupted Song Wanwan directly, and then said to Song Wanwan with a cold face: "Go and apologize to Xi Yan!" Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that Xie Qin said these words to her, and her eyes instantly turned red: ¡°Teacher, you¡ª¡ª¡± Xie Qin frowned: "You did it wrong in the first place! Why don't you apologize quickly!" Song Wanwan saw that Xie Qin had gone out for a trip and was no longer on her side when she came back. She was anxious and angry, tears bursting out of her eyes, but she still said bitterly: "I don't, I didn't do anything wrong!" She is from the Song family, why should she apologize to a nobody? Qin Xiyan, is he worthy? Xie Qin had a cold face and was unmoved: "If you don't apologize, then go and stand in the back for a class and then come back!" Song Wanwan had never been humiliated in public before. She cried on the spot. Seeing other people still looking at her, she finally gritted her teeth and stood up, saying proudly: "Just stand! I don't miss going to class!" When Song Wanwan stood behind, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were still confused. The next second, Xie Qin turned around and faced them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 184 Forgot to apologize to Sister Lili Seeing Xie Qin looking over, the two children shrank their heads reflexively. Her small body hurriedly hid behind Lu Li, as if she was hiding from some savage beast! The smiling expression on Xie Qin¡¯s face froze instantly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you laugh now, or if you don¡¯t laugh. ???????????????????????????????? Knowing that the principal was probably still watching from outside, she gritted her teeth and tried her best to smile again. Pretending not to notice their fear, he bent down slightly and said as gently as possible: "Qianqian, Yiming, I'm sorry. The teacher made a mistake just now and misunderstood you. He thought you bullied Wanwan classmate! Now the teacher apologizes to you, can you forgive the teacher?" After all, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming are just three-year-old children. They are innocent and kind at heart, and they are not careless people. Seeing that Song Wanwan was punished and the teacher apologized to them, they would not hold on to her. So, he pursed his lips and nodded. Seeing this, Xie Qin secretly raised her red lips and sneered disdainfully: The child is indeed a child, but he is easy to coax. However, Qu Qianqian¡¯s next words made her smile freeze on her face again: "Teacher, you forgot to apologize to Sister Lili, and you also misunderstood her." Qin Xiyan nodded vigorously beside him. Zhang Yiming also shouted: "Yes! Teacher, you also have to apologize to sister Lili!" Xie Qin gritted his teeth fiercely, wishing to block all their mouths! Since Ye Wanwan told her that the Lu family would go bankrupt in a few years, Xie Qin has actually been looking down on the Lu family. ¡°Furthermore, Lu Li is not a serious member of the Lu family, she is just a wild child whose parents don¡¯t even know who she is! There is no comparison with the only children with inheritance rights like Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming. It was just good luck that Lu Junhan took a fancy to her and took her as his own. But essentially, what¡¯s the difference between them and ordinary people like her? Why can she, Lu Li, live such a good life? Therefore, Xie Qin has always been jealous and looked down on Lu Li. Now that she was asked to apologize to Lu Li, Xie Qin felt a deep sense of humiliation in her heart, as if she would be completely inferior to Lu Li if she apologized! Sometimes, Xie Qin will think: Why is Ye Wanwan like this and Lu Li like this too? Why do they all have such good luck? She and Ye Wanwan obviously have similar backgrounds. Even though Ye Wanwan was just an adopted daughter of the Ye family, her parents didn¡¯t care for her, but her younger sister took aim at her and her life was even worse than hers! Why can she be ranked on Song Chengze's list and live the life of a wealthy lady, while Xie Qin can still only teach here, earning a small salary every month, and looking at people's faces from time to time? This world is so unfair! Therefore, when seeing another lucky person, Lu Li, Xie Qin felt a deep sense of unwillingness in her heart. She just doesn¡¯t want to see Lu Li living a better life than her, and she doesn¡¯t want to apologize to her! Xie Qin turned a deaf ear and pretended that she had not heard what Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming said. She stood up with a smile, clapped her hands, and said with a smile to the other children: "Now, everyone should know each other¡ª¡ª" "Teacher!" Qu Qianqian persisted and interrupted her with a clear voice: "You forgot to apologize to Sister Lili!" The little girl opened her dark and clear eyes and said seriously, "Yes, teacher, you have to apologize to Lili!" Xie Qin¡¯s expression froze, and she gritted her teeth, still looking ahead as if nothing happened, and continued: "Now that we all know each other, let's play now¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185 Lotus Sports Car After several times, Qu Qianqian obviously realized that Xie Qin was deliberately ignoring them, rather than that she didn't hear what they said. He immediately became angry, and his voice suddenly rose: "Teacher, please apologize to Sister Lili quickly! Apologize! Apologize!!!" That apology sounded louder and louder every time! It¡¯s hard not to hear. Xie Qin¡¯s face suddenly darkened, feeling that this damn girl Qu Qianqian was simply ungrateful! Before I had time to attack, I heard the serious and cold warning voice of the principal coming from outside: "Thank you, Teacher! There are children talking to you!" ?? "I'm sorry, the teacher didn't hear you just now¡ª¡ª" Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t give any face at all. He covered his ears and directly made trouble, shouting: "Teacher, you are lying! What she shouted just now almost deafened my ears. How could you not hear it? You just don't want to pay attention to us, and you don't want to apologize to Sister Lili! You are a bad teacher!" Xie Qin wanted to tear their mouths apart now. She had never seen such disobedient children! But he could only hold back his anger and said with a smile: "No, the teacher really didn't hear it." In order to prevent them from dwelling on the topic of "inaudible or not", Xie Qin quickly said, "But as soon as you reminded me, I did forget to apologize to kid Lu Li." Qu Qianqian only cares about whether the teacher apologizes to her goddess. So he said directly: "Teacher, please apologize to Sister Lili quickly. She has been misunderstood by you!" Zhang Yiming echoed: "That's right! Sister Lili is so wronged!" The little girl tilted her head, thought for a while, and admitted directly, with a loud voice: "Yes! Lili is so miserable! Teacher, please apologize to me quickly!" Xie Qin clenched her hands so tightly that her nails dug deeply into her flesh. It took a long time, as if it was forced out of the throat, before I managed to squeeze out a few words: "Classmate Lu Li, I'm sorry. It was teacher, teacher I misunderstood you. Now the teacher apologizes to you" She said she was apologizing, but Xie Qin didn¡¯t know how much she hated it in her heart! Fortunately, as soon as she said this, the bell rang. Xie Qin took a deep breath, turned around without looking, and walked to the podium. Seeing that the principal was still at the door, she forced herself to return to her usual gentle look, without any ferocious look on her face. She clapped her hands with a smile and said: "Okay, get out of class is over now! The break is half an hour, so remember not to run around, okay?" Many children in the audience responded: "I understand, teacher." "Okay," seeing the principal leaving, Xie Qin quickly looked at Song Wanwan standing behind him and said directly: "Classmate Wanwan, come out with me." Song Wanwan was originally resentful because Xie Qin didn't stand on her side and made her stand for a long time. When she heard this, she didn't want to care at all. But seeing Xie Qin¡¯s serious expression, she was afraid that something might happen, so she had no choice but to follow her out slowly. ¡­¡­ Haicheng Kindergarten playground. Under a certain tree, a limited edition silver Lotus sports car is parked. Qin Xiyan pursed his bright red mouth, his delicate eyebrows showing slight reluctance. The driver came over and opened the door for him. Sitting in the back row was a handsome man with an air of indifference and calmness all over his body. When Qin Xiyan opened the car door, the man was looking at the company report in his hand with his eyes slightly lowered. The profile of his face is cold and indifferent, and his whole body exudes a distant and powerful aura, which makes people afraid to get close to him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186 One-on-one teaching When Qin Xiyan saw him sitting elegantly inside, his clear eyes trembled slightly. He raised his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and then called him timidly: "¡­¡­dad." He remembered that his father was usually very busy. The last time Qin Xiyan saw him was 43 days ago. The indifferent and reserved man lowered his eyes slightly and said a low "hmm" with an extra deep and magnetic voice. The pale fingers with clear joints turned over a page of reports, and their expressions were as cold as possible. Seeing Qin Xiyan standing still outside the car. The man turned his sharp and cold face slightly to the side, and his dull eyes finally fell on him, and his dark and deep eyes deepened: "Come up." Qin Xiyan pursed his lips, wondering what his father wanted from him. After a slight hesitation, he still sat in with his schoolbag in his arms. As soon as Qin Xiyan sat down, Qin Xiyan's uncle Jian Chenglang turned his head from the front row. His charming fox eyes were slightly raised, and there was a lazy evil spirit between his delicate eyebrows, and he said with a smile: "Xiaoyan, how was your first day of school today? Are you still used to it?" Qin Xiyan nodded gently. The man next to him raised his indifferent eyes, pursed his thin lips tightly, and said in a cold voice without any warmth: "Mute? Can't even speak?" Qin Xiyan hugged his small schoolbag, his dark and slender eyelashes trembled desperately, and his delicate and fair face tensed up instantly. Her big, dark and beautiful eyes, like glass beads, stared straight at him. As if he was angry, he just kept silent! "Brother!" Jian Chenglang was speechless and rolled his eyes at Jian Yi: "It's not like you don't know what you're forcing him to do. The more you force him to talk, the less he wants to talk. Can't you let Xiao Yan take his time?" His brother obviously wanted to get along well with Xiao Yan. But there is no way, Xiao Yan¡¯s mother passed away early, and his brother is a straight man who doesn¡¯t know how to take care of children, let alone how to get along with children. Originally, I wanted to persuade Xiao Yan to speak more, but what he said sounded so irritating that even he couldn't listen to it anymore. Thinking of this, Jian Chenglang couldn't help but mutter: "He is your son, not your subordinate. Who are you trying to scare with your stern face?" Hearing this, Xiao Zhengtai of Qin Xiyan nodded vigorously. Seeing this, Jian Chenglang suddenly smiled mischievously, "Look, even Xiaoyan thinks I'm right!" Jian Yi pursed her thin lips tightly, glanced sideways at Qin Xiyan, and said nothing. Jian Chenglang looked at his arrogant look and curled his lips. Fortunately, his brother was self-aware and called him along when he came to the kindergarten to see Xiaoyan. Otherwise, one can't speak, one does not like to speak, how can you make trouble! Qin Xiyan was born prematurely. He was diagnosed with mild autism since he was a child and did not like to talk. A year ago, his mother passed away, and his autism became more severe, and he even suffered from social phobia. Whenever he goes to a place with many strangers, he wants to hide himself completely and doesn't want to say anything. Only when facing familiar people or in an environment where he feels safe can he reluctantly say a few words. To this end, they found many ways, but to no avail. I saw the age of kindergarten. Originally, they wanted to place the child in a kindergarten at their own home. One person per class, one-on-one teaching. In this way, Qin Xiyan can be well protected. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187 Better than Dad If anything happens, they can arrive as soon as possible. But Qin Xiyan doesn¡¯t want it. ¡°Don¡¯t look at this little one who usually doesn¡¯t say much. Sometimes he is as timid as a little rabbit. But when he is stubborn, he is just like his mother. She also has her own ideas. He said he didn¡¯t want to go to Jian¡¯s kindergarten, which means he didn¡¯t want to go. He couldn¡¯t pull ten horses back! They can only rely on him. After choosing from thousands of choices and modifying family information, they quietly sent the person to Haicheng Kindergarten. ¡°After all, Qin Xiyan is the only Miaomiao of the Jian family, the eyeball of Mr. Jian and Mrs. Jian. If anything happens, they will be the first to fight with them! Thinking of this, Jian Chenglang asked the most important point again, and the slutty expression on his face became much more serious. With a slight chill in his eyes, he looked at Qin Xiyan and said solemnly: "Xiaoyan, tell me the truth, is anyone bullying you in school?" Generally, introverted children are not gregarious and are easily bullied. This is what they are most worried about. Seeing that Qin Xiyan remained silent, fearing that he would not dare to speak, Jian Chenglang paused and his voice softened slightly: "My dear, don't be afraid. Do you still remember what we said before? Come to someone else's kindergarten to try out a class first. If you don't adapt or don't like it, we can go back at any time. You-" "No, I won't go back!" As if being poked at a certain point, Qin Xiyan finally became a little anxious. He shook his head desperately and tried very hard to hold back his words. His pretty face turned red: "I, I'm not afraid of bullying. Sister Lili, willwill protect me!" "Sister Lili?" Jian Chenglang was stunned and frowned: "Who? Teacher?" So soon, there are teachers who come to end. Could it be that Xiao Yan¡¯s identity has been exposed? However, this was the first time he saw Xiao Yan saying so many words at once and protecting someone so much. Even Jian Yi looked sideways. "No, it's not," Xiao Zhengtai shook her head, her fair cheeks flushed with shame, as if she was a little embarrassed, but her beautiful eyes were filled with admiration: "Sister Lilishe is super powerful," He paused, glanced at Jian Yi again, puffed out his chest, and said with great pride: "Even better than dad!" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang burst into laughter: "Hahaha, brother, it seems you don't really have a tall image in Xiaoyan's heart" Jian Yi glanced at him coldly. At this moment, Qin Xiyan seemed to see something through the car window, his beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, and he shouted: "Sister Lili!" As he spoke, he straightened his back, turned around and opened the car door, holding his schoolbag in his arms, and was about to get out of the car. Jian Chenglang and Jian Yi looked in the direction he just looked. We are all ready to see a woman with fluttering skirts, intellectuality and gentleness¡ª¡ª But who knows The next second. Not far away, three little carrot heads came running up. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Yi: "" Qin Xiyan stood outside the car, waving his little hands to them excitedly, telling them that he was here! When Jian Yi saw this, his dark eyes deepened and he got out of the car. Jian Chenglang finally came to his senses and got out of the car. He smiled and said to Qin Xiyan who looked happy: "Xiaoyan, is this your new friend in kindergarten?" Qin Xiyan nodded shyly. Jian Chenglang smiled, and before he could say anything else, he saw a very beautiful girl with twin tails running over. Without saying a word, he pulled Qin Xiyan beside him behind him. The little girl¡¯s beautiful dark eyes looked at him and Jian Yi warily. The two men still didn¡¯t realize what they were doing. Over there, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming each held a long branch in their hands, rushed over and poked at them. "Bad guy! Stay away from brother Xiyan! Otherwise, don't blame us for being rude!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please collect it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest.??. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 188 We are really not bad people Zhang Yiming¡¯s little fat man closed his eyes, like a wild bull, and swung his hands wildly, poking and shouting loudly: "Yes! We are very powerful! If you, if you don't leave, I, I will call the teacher!" Jian Chenglang and Jian Yi were both quite capable, so they didn¡¯t bother arguing with a group of children, so they took a few steps back and got out of the way. He frowned slightly, before he could speak. I saw Xiao Luli over there with her hands on her hips, her fair little face plump and tender, and she said to Qin Xiyan in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiyan, they are all bad people, don't go with them! Otherwise they will sell you for candy! When the time comes, your parents will not find you, and they will cry to death." Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Qin Xiyan held it in and shook his head desperately. The more anxious he became, the more speechless he became: "No, it's not" Qu Qianqian stood on the spot, raised her chin, used the branch in her hand like a hero wielding a sword, and said crisply: "That's right! Bad guy! Don't even think about kidnapping my brother Xiyan! He is easy to deceive, but we are not easy to deceive!" Zhang Yiming echoed: "That's it! Don't try to lie to us! My dad told me that mom and dad are not allowed to enter the kindergarten, so in the kindergarten, only the teachers are adults, and other adults are bad people who steal children! You are the bad people! Bad people! Look at me sword!" As he said that, Big Fatty Zhang poked a tree branch at him. Who knows, I stumbled, tripped on a stone, and sat down on the ground with a "bang". The little fat man was immediately stunned. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" What a cute group of little guys. I really want to trample him to death. After Xiao Luli warned the Queen Mother of Qin Xiyan, she turned around again, lifted up her sleeves, and began to say harsh words in a coquettish voice, "Bad guy! If you don't leave, I'll ask my father to beat you to death. My father is very powerful. He will beat you to pieces¡ª¡ª" Qin Xiyan was so anxious that he had no choice but to speak. He rushed towards Jian Yi, took several deep breaths, and then breathed out a clear and loud voice: "dad!" The three children were dumbfounded when they heard the word "Dad". Qin Xiyan¡¯s small body stood in front of Jian Yi, whose face was so cold that it almost froze. He looked at Xiao Luli and the others who looked shocked. After holding back, he quickly explained in a low voice: "Don't, don't fight. He, he is my father, not a bad person" " Xiao Luli pursed her lips, blinked her eyes, pointed her fair little finger at Jian Chenglang next to her, and whispered in a confused voice: "Then, what about him? Brother Xiyan, is this your father too?" Jian Chenglang: "" Damn it, what are kids thinking about these days? Jian Chenglang closed his eyes, touched Qin Xiyan's little head, finally took a deep breath, and smiled helplessly: "Children, let me introduce myself. I am his uncle, his father's younger brother." After a pause, he curved his lips and revealed a teasing smile: "Don't worry, we are really not bad people." five minutes later¡ª¡ª "Uncle, do you eat candies?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is impossible to tell that five minutes ago, she was the one who shouted that she wanted her father to beat them to death: "This candy is so delicious!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189 Scolding the Young Master Xiao Luli feels that her uncles are so pitiful. I was beaten by them and called a bad person by them. It¡¯s simply too miserable. I had no choice but to share my most precious Tangtang with my miserable uncles. Qu Qianqian usually follows what the goddess does. So, Lu Li took out her candy. She endured the pain, stretched her little hand into her pocket, and took out 2 of the 19 candies that she had been reluctant to eat He reluctantly handed it to Jian Yi, who was expressionless in front of him, and said in a low voice: "Yes, uncle, if it's not enough, I still have some here" In contrast, Zhang Yiming, a big confectioner, is much more generous. There are still a bunch of candies in his classroom bag. So, he took out all the candy on his body and stuffed it all into Jian Chenglang: ¡°Uncle, we made a mistake just now, now I¡¯ll give these to you, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Jian Chenglang usually accepts flowers from women and gives them business cards before going to bed. ¡° He usually handles things like this that are related to Fengyue¡¯s love affairs with ease and even with experience. At most, I slept in seven women¡¯s beds in one day. Usually in the morning, I just get out of one woman's bed, and within half an hour, I go to another woman's bed. Until now, those women have not noticed that he has stepped on several boats, thinking that he is the only one with them. This was the first time he received candy from a child, and he was a little confused immediately. You can¡¯t hand over another business card, right? Unless he is a beast. No, worse than a beast! Fortunately, the little fat man ran away after giving the candy and had no intention of returning the gift at all. Jian Chenglang breathed a sigh of relief, leaned his head over, and asked his brother Jian Yi in a low voice: "What is this? Medical expenses?" "how could I know." Jian Yi has a cold and indifferent face and a cold person. He doesn¡¯t know how to get along with children. Therefore, when Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian gave him candy. He just stood there with a stern face, saying nothing and not reaching out to pick it up. He just frowned slightly and pressed his thin lips tightly into a straight line. It seems that we have encountered some thorny eternal problem. In short, he is very ignorant of style. In the end, Jian Chenglang was afraid that the little girl would cry, so he took all the candies instead of him. at this time. The people sent to check the information before have also returned. The man glanced at the children playing over there, walked quietly to Jian Yi, and said in a low voice: "Master Jian, we've found it all. The little fat guy is the only son of the Zhang family in the mining industry, his name is Zhang Yiming. And the little girl with two braids is called Qu Qianqian, the only daughter of the Qu family in the entertainment industry. Finally That little girl named Lu Li¡ª¡ª" The man paused for a moment and then said, "He is from the Lu family." Jian Chenglang turned his head and frowned slightly: "Lu family? Lu Junhan's Lu?" "yes." "Then isn't she" "That's right," the man said solemnly, "This little girl named Lu Li is the biological daughter that Lu Junhan found a month ago." Jian Chenglang was really surprised, "Damn it, it turns out she is the mysterious daughter who is so important to Lu Junhan's baby. I wish I could give her my life." Jian Chenglang didn't pay much attention to Lu Li. But later on, there were so many rumors that even if you didn¡¯t want to hear them, you would inevitably hear them. But he still didn¡¯t know what she looked like. The man added: "I also found out that the identity information of the young master has not been exposed. Lu Li, Qu Qianqian, and Zhang Yiming should not know the identity of the young master. On the contrary, the youngest daughter Song Wan of the Song family Cursing and scolding the young master" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 190 The one who comes in to sell the house Jian Yi turned his cold and ruthless face to the side, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said without any warmth in his tone: "What is she scolding?" The man glanced at him. Jian Yi's indifferent face showed no expression, but his eyes were terrifyingly cold. But it¡¯s just like this that makes it even more terrifying. A layer of cold sweat instantly broke out on the man's back. He felt cruel, took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said quickly: "Song Wanwan scolded the young master for stuttering! After that, it was Lu Li who stood up for the young master, with Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming helping him. Therefore, the three children should really want to become friends with the young master." Jian Yi's eyes became extremely cold, and a sneer escaped from her thin lips: "The Song family has raised a good daughter!" Seeing this, Jian Chenglang clicked his tongue twice carelessly, but his eyes became cold. The Song family is seeking death! It¡¯s not a good idea to offend anyone, but I offended the most untouchable person. With his brother¡¯s petty character, he would definitely not give up until the Song family was devastated by this debt! However, Lu Junhan recognized this daughter as a good one, and she was actually willing to stand up for Xiao Yan. It seems that this favor must be owed. Over there, Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian, and Zhang Yiming saw their uncles accepting their candies. ??I suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and finally became happy again. Qin Xiyan became smarter now. He found a writing board from somewhere. When he couldn't speak, he wrote. Seeing this, he tilted his head, thought for a while, pursed his lips, and wrote word by word: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my father and brother-in-law won¡¯t blame you, they are very nice people. Xiao Luli lowered her eyes. After reading it, she still couldn't help but apologize quietly: "I'm sorry, brother Xiyan. In fact, our uncles are all good people. We misunderstood them. But why does your father want to come to you now?" Qu Qianqian was also confused: "Yes! It's not the end of school now, and why can your father enter the school? Doesn't it mean that parents can't enter the school?" When they said this, Xiao Zhengtai pursed his lips, and his fair and delicate face was equally confused. Yes. The school does not allow parents to come in. ¡°And, calculating the time, dad should still be working outside now Why does it appear here? Thinking about what Sister Qu said before, selling a house is very tiring and you have to go everywhere to ask people to buy a house. Xiao Zhengtai pursed her lips tightly, and a trace of worry flashed across her delicate and fair face. He wrote: My father may have come in to ask the teacher to buy a house. Qu Qianqian suddenly realized: "No wonder!" ?? Xiao Luli squatted on the ground, with an extra sad look on her face, plucking grass with her fingers, and said in a muffled voice: "But, the teacher is a good and bad person, and she beats people. What if she doesn't buy her uncle's house and beats him up?" A trace of panic flashed across Qin Xiyan's pretty face, as if he had already thought of the scene where his father was beaten to death by Xie Qin and his blood flowed into a river. The glass-like eyes turned red instantly. Qu Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Her big black eyes were filled with mist, and she choked in a low voice: "Then, that uncle is so pitiful. We just we beat him just now and called him a bad person We are not good children - wuwuwu, uncle is too miserable!" Xiao Luli also burst into tears. She took out her candy and sniffed sadly: "Uncle is really miserable. Lili, Lili must give all the candies to uncle, and I, I must apologize to uncle" Qu Qianqian sobbed and took out the remaining seventeen candies: "I, I will give them too" "Don't be afraid, brother Xiyan!" Only Zhang Yiming patted his chest and said very optimistically, "Tell your dad not to sell the house, it's too dangerous! Come to my construction site to dig coal, you don't have to ask for help, it's not dangerous, and you can still make 200 yuan an hour!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191 The last names are all fake When the two little girls, Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian heard this, their big black eyes lit up. He puffed out his fair little fat face and nodded repeatedly, indicating that this method was great. "The fat brother is still smart, why didn't they think of it!" Even Qin Xiyan showed a very surprised expression. He shyly pursed his crimson mouth and wrote word by word: Thank you, Brother Yiming! Xiao Zhengtai clenched his fists tightly and couldn't help but curve the corners of his mouth. He was really grateful, and the expression of joy almost came out of his eyes, and he wrote again: In this case, my father will be saved! ! Zhang Yiming took a look and waved his chubby hands boldly, with the aura of a big brother: "You're welcome! This is such a big deal. Besides, my dad said that he likes to recruit strong men the most. Your dad can definitely do it!" Qin Xiyan nodded with gratitude and wrote: Um! My dad is very strong! However, Xiao Luli had a thoughtful look on her face, and her brows were wrinkled. A strong man Dad should be too ¡­¡­ "Master Jian, you have a meeting at ten o'clock," After the man reported the children¡¯s information, he looked at the time on his watch, paused, and reminded the indifferent man next to him: "It's already 9:41, we have to go." Mr. Jian is very busy at work. Especially, as a big shot in the real estate industry, Jian Shao can convert almost every minute into money, tens of millions every minute. Today is the young master¡¯s first day of school. Young Master Jian took time out of his busy schedule to come over to see the young master. Now he has wasted a lot of time. If it continues, he may not even be able to hold the meeting. The losses involved are probably hard to estimate! "Brother, why don't you go first! Leave this to me," Jian Chenglang leaned casually and lazily on the silver sports car, his fair and slender fingers hooking a pair of large black-framed sunglasses. The slender long legs are extra eye-catching. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised in a sinister way, and he spoke lazily: "Anyway, I have postponed my morning and afternoon appointments and have nothing to do, so why not stay with Xiao Yan." Jian Yi raised his indifferent black eyes, nodded slightly, and said in a calm voice: "Call me if you need anything." "Okay, I got it, you can leave quickly." Jian Chenglang waved his hand, stood up slightly, and suddenly looked in the direction of Qin Xiyan. After seeing it clearly, he said "fuck" and stopped Jian Yi who was about to get in the car. "Brother, look! Is Xiaoyan smiling?" Jian Yi made a sudden movement, turned to the side of his cold, hard-faced and paralyzed iceberg face, and looked over there with his dark eyes¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t know what the little fat man said to Xiao Yan. The delicate-looking young lady pursed her lips slightly and bent down slightly, her beautiful eyes full of surprise and joy. Although the upward curve of the corners of his mouth is not obvious, it does make people feel that Qin Xiyan is smiling. "It seems there is nothing wrong with going to kindergarten," Jian Chenglang murmured absently, then shook his head gently and laughed: "At least I have never seen Xiaoyan smile at home. It seems that these children really know how to get along with Xiaoyan better than we do." Jian Yi pursed her thin lips and said nothing. There was no special emotion on her cold and sharp face. Jian Chenglang touched his nose: "Brother, do we still need to help Xiaoyan transfer to another school?" Most of Xiao Yan¡¯s information about Haicheng Kindergarten is false, even his surname is false. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 192 Don¡¯t dare to move His real student status file has been listed in the kindergarten under the Jian family's name. They came here this time actually to take Xiao Yan back and let him go to Jian's kindergarten. Before coming here, they had no idea that Xiaoyan would like it here. Unexpectedly, after just one class, I made more than one friend. Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang are both sharp-eyed people, so they can naturally see that other children are not mean-spirited, so Xiaoyan can actually feel at ease playing with them. Thinking about it like this, Jian Chenglang could not help but be biased and said with a smile: "Brother, why don't we book this kindergarten? After all, this is the first time Xiaoyan has made friends. If we force him to transfer, Xiaoyan will probably make a fuss! And I think those kids are not that bad. Yes, at least, those who are vigilant enough also know how to protect Xiaoyan." Thinking of the scene where he was treated as a bad guy just now, Jian Chenglang couldn't laugh or cry. But it was impossible to blame them. On the contrary, he felt that it was a good thing that these children were so defensive. "elder brother?" Seeing that he remained silent, Jian Chenglang said with a smile, "Can you please give me some advice? I don't think there's any need for me to stay later. I think Xiaoyan gets along well with them, and he's adapted to this place quite well." !¡± After a few seconds, Jian Yi said "hmm" in a smooth voice, and said quietly: "Let him stay here." Jian Chenglang smiled and raised his eyebrows. Before Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang could say anything else. Suddenly, I saw two pretty little girls over there turning around and trotting towards them again. Their big black eyes were filled with tears, and their dark eyelashes were wet. Tears were streaming down their faces, and they were sobbing pitifully. Jian Yi frowned slightly, pursed her thin lips, and was thinking about why they were crying. Before he could react, his big, cold, white hand was firmly grasped by Xiao Luli's soft little hand. Jian Yi¡¯s body immediately stiffened. The little loli with cute twin tails sniffed her delicate nose, and when she looked at him, tears could not stop falling down one by one from the corners of her eyes. That pretty little face looks extremely pitiful. Jian Chenglang watched from the side, dumbfounded. For those who didn¡¯t know this scene, they would have thought that his brother had abandoned his wife and daughter, and that his daughter had come to visit him! However, he finally knew why Lu Junhan, the pervert, wanted to give his daughter his life. When this little girl cries, it¡¯s really heartbreaking! There are many good-looking girls, but this is not terrible. The scariest thing is that little girl who looks good even when she cries! Xiao Luli cried and took the remaining 7 candies and the 17 candies that Qu Qianqian gave her, for a total of 24 candies. They were all placed in the hands of a stern man with an extremely stiff expression. Her little breasts were twitching, with a strong cry: "Uncle, uncle, I'm sorry We, we didn't mean to scold you and hit you just now. It was because we were too bad, so we misunderstood you" The little girl was crying so hard that she couldn't breathe. She didn't know how to apologize. She just hugged Jian Yi and cried: "Uncle, you, you must do well You still have to make a lot of money for brother Xi Yan, and you also have to buy a lot of candies for him, so you must do well" ?????????????????????Uncle, it¡¯s too miserable! How can you be so pitiful Jian Yi¡¯s cold expression froze, her body was as stiff as a corpse, and she didn¡¯t dare to move at all. She didn¡¯t even listen to what Lu Li was saying. It was the first time he encountered such a helpless situation. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193 Do you have something to tell dad? Jian Yi has always been indifferent and cold, and doesn't like to get close to others. Nor is he someone who would take the initiative to hold a child. "And Qin Xiyan doesn't like to be clingy. Therefore, the most common and closest way for father and son to get along is face-to-face communication. This time, I was hugged hard by such a slimy little girl. It was like a ball of soft jelly with a little warmth hitting it. Jian Yi, who has always been rational and decisive, suddenly felt a string in his head¡ª¡ª broken. The whole person was immediately confused. At such a close distance, it seems that you can still smell the sweet but not greasy milky fragrance of the little girl. The two little hands holding his legs were incredibly small and soft. It seems that it will be crushed if you apply a little force, as if it is more fragile than tofu. Especially, the little girl cried so sadly that people couldn¡¯t bear to blame her, or even push her away. Jian Yi pursed her thin lips slightly, and her dark eyes deepened a bit. This is what it feels like to raise a daughter? It¡¯s quite different from raising a son. Jian Yi has never been hugged by a child like this before. It feels very strange. After the little Loli cried and said those words, she wiped her tears and ran away. The child Qu Qianqian behind her also cried and ran with her. The man with a stiff expression was left holding the candy in his hand, not knowing how to react. "Brother," Jian Chenglang walked over with a very strange expression, looked at the direction Lu Li left, and said, "You don't have any terminal disease, do you?" Jian Yi glanced at him coldly. Jian Chenglang raised his hands as if surrendering and said hey, "Really! I saw that little girl crying. She felt like you were about to die. Did you do something to make people misunderstand her?" "how could I know." Jian Yi frowned tightly, confused, and her tone was still warm. Before Jian Chenglang could say anything, Mrs. Qin Xiyan walked over with a serious expression on her writing board. The expression on his delicate and fair little face was slightly heavy, as if he was deeply worried. "Xiaoyan, what's wrong? Why do you look unhappy?" Seeing this, Jian Chenglang touched his little head lovingly with his big hands, and then smiled mischievously: "Oh! I seedid you just see your sister Lili hugging your father, so you were jealous?" Xiao Zhengtai shook his head and said no. Jian Chenglang looked at him up and down and smiled: "Then do you want to go back with us?" Now Qin Xiyan shook his head desperately, suppressing his blush, and said the same thing: "No, I won't go back." "Hey, don't be anxious, don't be anxious. If you don't go back, we won't go back, and we won't force you," Jian Chenglang saw his eyes light up instantly, laughed, and then asked softly: "Does Xiao Yan have anything to say to us?" Qin Xiyan nodded seriously. Jian Chenglang guessed, "Is it very important?" Nod. "Okay, just say it." Before Qin Xiyan could say anything, the assistant over there couldn't help but whispered: "Master Jian, it's almost ten o'clock now, we have to hurry -" This word fell on Xiao Zhengtai¡¯s ears: We have to sell the house quickly. A layer of mist suddenly appeared in Qin Xiyan's eyes, and he said in horror with tears in his eyes: "No, don't" Don¡¯t sell your house! He will be beaten to death! Jian Chenglang saw his tearful eyes and felt distressed, so he advised: "Brother, I'm afraid I won't let you go. We're going to be late anyway, so you might as well give it up. If you lose the money, you'll lose it!" Seeing that Jian Yi remained silent, Jian Chenglang was afraid that his workaholic brother would just ignore him and leave, so he quickly winked at Qin Xiyan and said: "Umlittle proverb! Do you have something to say to dad?" The young lady nodded. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194 Go dig coal Jian Chenglang¡¯s expression was extremely surprised. He just had a try mentality. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyan really had something to say to his brother. Xiao Yan seldom sticks to Jian Yi, and rarely even takes the initiative to talk to his brother. Usually if you have anything to say or want, Xiaoyan always comes to him. In short, I will never look for his brother if nothing happens. Because his brother doesn¡¯t know how to chat! In Xiaoyan¡¯s case, his brother will definitely be on the blacklist. Mainly because the father and son can become enemies in an instant as they talk! ¡°Just like in the car before, his brother tried to force Xiaoyan to speak, but his tone was cold and his words didn¡¯t sound nice. " And Xiao Yan is also stubborn. Nine times out of ten, he will not say anything. Anyway, he is just going against his brother. Several times before, if he hadn't stopped him desperately, his brother would have beaten Xiao Yan severely! With how cruel his brother is, he doesn¡¯t care whether Xiao Yan has autism or not. In short, he will beat the person first! Therefore, knowing that Xiaoyan came to talk to Jian Yi, Jian Chenglang was not only surprised, but also very happy: "Brother, look, Xiaoyan really has something to say to you!" Sure enough, even Jian Yi himself was surprised. He pursed his thin lips slightly, his brows were dull and cold, he turned his head directly and gave an unmistakable command: "The ten o'clock meeting is cancelled." He said so, so the assistant naturally couldn¡¯t say anything more: ¡°Yes.¡± Jian Chenglang pinched his little face with a smile and said: "Xiao Yan, your father is not leaving now. You can tell him what you want to say. Don't be anxious. If you have anything, just say it. We are not in a hurry. " Seeing that my father will not sell the house for the time being. Qin Xiyan breathed a sigh of relief, and then nodded. Then, Xiao Zhengtai tilted his head, frowned in confusion, and considered it for a moment. Sister Lili said that she should persuade her father tactfully and not just let him dig coal. "Otherwise, Dad won't go, because it is related to Dad's dignity." Although Qin Xiyan doesn¡¯t understand what a man¡¯s dignity is, he knows that usually he doesn¡¯t want to speak when his father forces him to speak. Therefore, he cannot directly force his father to dig coal, otherwise his father will not go. After thinking about it, Xiao Zhengtai started writing directly on the writing board. "Brother, it's rare for my brother to take the initiative to talk to you this time. Remember to seize this opportunity and find more words to say. The relationship between father and son is expressed. The more you talk, the more you can cultivate, and the more you cultivate, the deeper the relationship between father and son," Seeing that he was still writing, Jian Chenglang hurriedly approached Jian Yi and said in a slight breath: "Anyway, please don't talk to me anymore! Words like 'oh', 'um', 'no', 'ok', 'you want to die', etc., which are destructive, I beg you. You must not say it again!" Jian Yi pursed her thin lips, staring into Qin Xiyan's dark and deep black eyes, with a handsome and cold face, and said nothing. Jian Chenglang knew he had heard it, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he had sacrificed too much for his brother! Then, he bent down with a smile, and his slightly evil eyes fell on Xiao Zhengtai's writing board: "Come on, little brother, show me what you wrote." The child Qin Xiyan finished writing quickly. After hearing this, he turned over the writing board and showed it to Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang. Dad, do you want to dig coal? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Qin Xiyan¡¯s question is quite tactful. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" This is a really good topic. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195 I will beat you to death Jian Yi's iceberg-like face remained unchanged, and her thin lips wanted to spit out the word "I don't want to." Seeing that he was chatting to death again, Jian Chenglang quickly stopped him: "Brother! Why don't you ask Xiao Yan first?" Jian Yi was silent for a while, then looked at Qin Xiyan with faint eyes, and asked in a copying manner: "Why do you ask that?" Jian Chenglang: "" Qin Xiyan pursed his bright red mouth. He was really not used to talking to his father, and his cold tone made him want to hit him. But suddenly he turned his eyes and saw Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming not far away waving to him and cheering him on. Qin Xiyan cheered up again, his eyes filled with flames! Forget it, save dad first. He pursed his lips and held the pen in his little hand, remembering what Sister Lili said to be tactful. So he lowered his head and wrote: Because mining coal is very profitable. Jian Yi¡¯s face was expressionless, and her hands were a little itchy: ¡°You mean, I¡¯m very poor now?¡± Seeing Qin Xiyan really want to nod his head, Jian Cheng Langhun was scared to death. ¡°This must not be admitted, otherwise his brother would have to beat up Xiaoyan and show him how rich his father is! Who makes a man with strong self-esteem unable to be hurt at all? Jian Chenglang hurried over, covered Qin Xiyan's head that was about to be knocked off, and tried to smooth things over with a haha: "Brother, I, I think, the proverb means, dig coal, dig coal you can make a lot of money by digging coal, yes, you can make a lot of money by digging coal. To put it bluntly, he just wants you to invest in the mine. Where¡¯s the industry?¡± ??????????????????????? Jian Chenglang gave Qin Xiyan a complimenting look: a forced compliment: "As expected, he is a child of our Jian family. He has investment awareness at such a young age," ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????? Speaking of this, Qin Xiyan¡¯s eyes lit up and he wrote: You can earn two hundred yuan an hour! Dad, go dig coal. "Brother! Brother, calm down!" Jian Chenglang was so pissed off, it was the first time he felt that his mouth was so mean! He quickly stopped Jian Yi, who was already rubbing his wrists and sneered a few times, and laughed dryly: "I, I don't think so, Xiao Yan. It's not that he dislikes you for being useless. He still makes less than two hundred yuan an hour. I think he¡ª¡ª" Jian Yi narrowed his black eyes dangerously and sneered a few times on his frosty face. "I think he just needs a beating, he's just tired of living!" "Brother, please calm down," Jian Chenglang was on the verge of crying, "You are just a son, you have to be patient, don't always think about solving problems with violence" Jian Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ??????????????????????????????? I remember the little girl¡¯s soft look with pear blossoms in the rain just now¡ª¡ª Love sticking people, sound sound, delicate temper, and kindness, and they will take mistakes. Not to mention how cute it is. He rubbed his fingers, and a cold sneer escaped from his thin lips: "That's better. If you kill me, just change her to a daughter, so you don't have to make me angry all the time." Jian Chenglang: "" Qin Xiyan seemed to realize that his father didn't want to dig coal, and he suddenly became a little angry. He is like a shy and scared little white rabbit to strangers, but to his familiar father, he is like a little volcano that ignites at a moment's notice. He angrily wrote down a line and showed it to Jian Yi: If you don¡¯t go, you will be beaten to death! But in the eyes of uninformed Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang, this is: If you don¡¯t dig coal, I will beat you to death. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 196 I¡¯ll come to you right away The son said this to his father. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s simply outrageous! ! ! Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" It¡¯s over¡­ The end of the world is coming. "Brother! Calm down! Calm down!!! Xiaoyan, he, he is just, just-fuck!! Brother, you are serious!!!" ¡­¡­ Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian, and Zhang Yiming were waiting for Qin Xiyan not far away. The two little girls cried but stopped crying and sat quietly on the grass. However, Tangtang is gone. The conversation is over. Even the grass in the ground was almost pulled out by them. In short, don¡¯t mention how boring it is. I do not know how long it has been. With sharp eyes, Lu Li immediately saw Qin Xiyan holding a writing board and running in their direction. And behind him, next to the silver luxurious sports car, Jian Chenglang was blocking Jian Yi's body desperately, seeming to be saying something desperately, his expression seemed to be about to collapse. From the beginning to the end, Jian Yi's expression was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. The little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, and her voice was crisp and clear as she said to the other two: "Hey, Brother Xiyan is here!" The three people hurriedly stood up from the ground with a "swish" sound. They couldn't help but walked up to them and asked excitedly: "Brother Xiyan, have you asked your father?" "Yes, what did he say? Is he willing to dig coal?" Qin Xiyan¡¯s pretty little face turned red from running. But her beautiful eyes, as dark as glass, are extra bright. Hearing this, he nodded excitedly, his expression not to mention how happy he was. ?Write down word for word: My dad didn¡¯t say whether he wanted to go, but he looked very excited, probably because he knew he could make a lot of money, and he was so happy. ¡°But my brother-in-law said that he promised to let my father dig coal, so I could rest assured. He also asked me to come to you quickly and immediately to avoid making you wait too long. "That's great!" Xiao Luli clapped her hands and said excitedly, "Brother Xiyan, your dad won't be beaten." Zhang Yiming said with great envy: "Yes! And your father will make a lot of money!" "I envy you so much, brother Xiyan," Qu Qianqian had a sour expression on her face, clasping her fingers and complaining in a low voice: ¡°It would be great if I could get out of school early, so I could go home early and let my dad make a lot of money.¡± Xiao Luli nodded in agreement. ¡­¡­ Song Wanwan over there was called out by Xie Qin. Before Song Wanwan lost her temper and blamed Xie Qin for punishing her, she still stood by her side to defend her. Xie Qin told Song Wanwan the true identities of Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming with a solemn face! Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, her expression extremely ugly: "So, they are not nouveau riche at all?" "Yes," Xie Qin's face also looked ugly. "Besides, their family background is probably comparable to that of the Song family! So, not only me, I'm afraid even you can't offend easily!" "Then what should we do?" Song Wanwan seemed to remember something and bit her lower lip. "I have offended them, and they have a very good relationship with Lu Li now. I" "What's this?" Xie Qin, however, didn¡¯t take it seriously. She slightly raised her red lips and sneered: "A good relationship today does not mean a good relationship tomorrow. I have seen this kind of thing a lot! Besides, they and Lu Li have only known each other for one class. No matter how good the relationship is, how much better can it be!" "Too," Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and now she no longer complained about Xie Qin at all, but said affectionately: "Godmother, is there any way you can help me? I can only rely on you now." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197 Back home Xie Qin frowned and thought for a while, "Let me think about it." Before she could figure out the reason. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of dazzling and luxurious silver. Xie Qin turned her head, her eyes tightly focused. It was an overly flamboyant silver Lotus sports car. The body lines are extremely graceful and smooth, and the footprint is very low. Just by looking at it, you can tell that it is expensive. At this moment, he was rushing towards the entrance of the kindergarten. Her heart skipped a beat, and her heart began to beat rapidly. ¡°Those who can drive their cars into the school during school hours definitely have a high status. Since even someone from Ye Wanwan¡¯s background can marry into a wealthy family, why can¡¯t she? ¡°Moreover, there are many rich people in Haicheng Kindergarten. If she can get one Thinking of this, Xie Qin quickly grabbed the female teacher who happened to be passing by, lowered her voice and asked: "Hey, do you know who owns the car below?" The teacher probably knew something about aristocratic circles, so he glanced at her subconsciously, and she actually recognized him, and said: "It should be from Jian's family." "Jian family?" Xie Qin suppressed her racing heart, curled her fingers, and asked nervously and expectantly, "Is it, is it the Jian family, one of the three major families in Haicheng?" "Otherwise," the teacher rolled his eyes at her and said speechlessly: "Except for this Jian family, have you ever seen any other Jian family who can afford to drive this kind of car! Besides, this kind of car model has become the symbol of the Jian family. You don't even know this, right?" After saying that, the teacher left in a hurry, as if rushing to the classroom. Seeing her walking away, Xie Qin held back the excitement and excitement that kept rising in her heart, turned to Song Wanwan and said: "If I'm right, the Jian Sheng in the middle class should be the prince of the Jian family!" The cars of Jian¡¯s family all drove in, which naturally showed that the prince of Jian¡¯s family was indeed studying in Haicheng Kindergarten. And in the entire kindergarten, there is only Jian Sheng from the middle class whose surname is Jian Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find him now.¡± After seeing the luxury of the Jian family¡¯s car, Xie Qin was eager for Song Wanwan to quickly establish a relationship with the Jian family. Naturally, I am very happy about this: "Go." Thinking that class was about to start, I also specifically asked: "If you can't make it in time, it doesn't matter if you are late for class. There will be no class today anyway." Song Wanwan was full of confidence: "Okay! Godmother, just wait for my good news!" Now Jian Sheng is the most important, she must have a good relationship with him! After that, Song Wanwan devoted herself to conquering Jian Sheng, and ran to the middle class to find someone to chat with after class. I don¡¯t want to find any more trouble. Xie Qin knew that Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming¡¯s family backgrounds were not easy to mess with, so they no longer dared to act like monsters. And Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian, and Zhang Yiming are all waiting for school to end. The flowers of the three motherlands lay wilted on the round table. ???????? I was eating Zhang Yiming¡¯s candies and Qin Xiyan¡¯s chocolates for a while, feeling very depressed. And Qin Xiyan has already sent his father to dig coal. I don¡¯t look forward to school being over at all. Instead, he ran to the reading corner and came back with several dictionaries, trying to learn more words so that he would not be unable to write them next time. So, everyone does his own thing and lives in peace. The ordinary study time flies by. Finally, they made it to the end of school¡ª¡ª On the little girl¡¯s first day of school, Song Qingwan had to be trapped in the company, but she felt uneasy all day long. Seeing that school was almost over, I called the driver early to come and pick me up. Therefore, among the four children, Lu Li was the first to be picked up. Before getting in the car, she waved her little hand, said "see you tomorrow" to the other three friends, and then reluctantly went home. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198 Misstep Lu Li returned to the Lu family villa. Song Qingwan, the old man and her father were all waiting in the living room. Song Qingwan was sitting on the sofa, frowning slightly, looking frequently at the door, waiting impatiently for Lu Li to come back. The old man lowered his head and wiped his expensive fishing rod with a serious look on his face. It¡¯s self-evident as to why he came to the Lu family villa this time. " However, compared to Song Qingwan and the old man, Lu Junhan's face was not so good. There was a gloomy look on his stern face, his thin lips were pursed tightly, and his whole body exuded a cold aura of "wanting to kill relatives for justice" and "killing everyone to count them all." Not to mention how cold his expression was. It was as if someone had dragged her home directly from the company. There was an assistant beside him who was reporting various matters in a low voice, and then handed him several documents to sign. At this moment, the little girl jumped into the door carrying her little schoolbag. The two ponytails swayed, and the little body in school uniform looked playful and cute. Seeing them all there, Lu Li's beautiful eyes shone brightly and dazzlingly. She looked happy and shouted in a crisp voice: "Aunt, great-grandpa, dad, Lili is back" Lu Junhan pursed his lips, glanced at her lightly, and said nothing. He focused his attention on the documents in front of him again. The old man said "hmm". Song Qingwan went up to her with a distressed look on her face, took off her small schoolbag, then looked at the little girl carefully several times, and asked worriedly: "Lili, how do you feel about your first day of school? Is it fun? Are you tired? Are there any children bullying you?" The little girl shook her head, and then answered obediently: ¡°It¡¯s fun, not tiring, and no kids bully me.¡± Seeing this, Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief, touched her little head again, and asked with a smile: "Did Lili make any new friends in the class?" As soon as she finished speaking, the indifferent man over there who was immersed in official duties raised his eyes and glanced here. Speaking of this, the little girl became very excited and said proudly: "Yes! Lili has made three friends!" "Wow - there are so many," Song Qingwan showed an exaggerated expression in a very cooperative manner, and then smiled tentatively and said, "Does Lili remember their names?" "I remember!" The little girl nodded heavily. "What are some? Can you tell my aunt?" Song Qingwan had already made up her mind. Once she knew the names of these children, she would ask someone to check their life experiences. ¡°After all, Lili¡¯s status was special, and it was very likely that children with ulterior motives would come to curry favor with her, so Song Qingwan had to be on guard against her. And, I made 3 friends on the first day. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a bit too much. I think back then, on the first day her father went to school, no children wanted to play with him. ?? Could Lili have been deceived? Song Qingwan looked worried. The little Loli didn¡¯t doubt her too much. She tilted her head and thought about it, counting on her fingers: "There is sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, and brother Xiyan! They are all very nice people!" "Where did those two little brats at the back come from?" Before Song Qingwan could speak, Lu Junhan over there frowned slightly and said in a cold voice with no expression on his face: "Didn't I tell you to stay away from them?" The little girl misunderstood and comforted him: "Dad, don't be afraid! Brother Yiming and Brother Xiyan won't steal other people's candies. They have a lot of candies!" The little girl stretched out her arms widely and made a lot of gestures. Her cute little expression made her envious: "There are more than Lili! And they are very kind people. They are not angry when Lili eats their Tangtang, and they even let Lili eat whatever she wants. Lili likes them so much!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Damn, what a mistake. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199 Fish Seller How could they forget that this little fat girl went to an aristocratic school? The children there are generally not short of money, and the family is not short of sugar. This is good, not only did Lili stay away from those little brats, but she also gained a wave of favorability points for them! Song Qingwan is so crazy in her heart! Sure enough, people outside are right, girls want to be rich! Otherwise, when I was abducted by a group of small pork trotters! Look at those brothers and sisters, how affectionate they are! Those who didn¡¯t know, thought they were members of their Lu family! Song Qingwan was ready to buy several large bags of candies for the little girl and let her take them to school tomorrow! They, the Lu family, must not lose! They were probably chatting about their new friends. The little girl opened her dark and clear almond eyes, and her dark and slender eyelashes were fluttering. She was so cute. She looked at Song Qingwan and said enthusiastically and proactively: "Besides, and brother Yiming's family is rich!" Song Qingwan thought to herself that no matter how rich she was, could it be as rich as the Lu family? She asked casually: "Oh, what does his family do?" The little girl didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°Brother Yiming¡¯s father is a coal digger!¡± "Oh, dig¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan's expression froze for a second, suspecting that there was something wrong with her ears, and her voice was raised: "What? Digging coal?" ?????????????????????????? The image of a worker waving a small shovel hard at the construction site, with a dark face and desperately digging coal, suddenly appeared in Song Qingwan's mind. Song Qingwan: "" No, she must be blind and heard wrongly! "Yes," the little girl didn't notice anything unusual about her. Instead, she puffed out her chest, very proudly, as if she was praising her father: "His father is amazing! He can afford to buy lots and lots of candies, and brother Xiyan. His father used to sell houses, and he also has lots and lots of candies. Oh, so does sister Qianqian, but her father sells smiles. Yes, her family is also very rich." After all, sister Qianqian¡¯s father can afford twenty candies! So rich It seems like dad is the poorest. "Wait a minute! Lili," Song Qingwan repeated with a stiff expression, as if she couldn't believe what she heard, and her voice sounded a little floating: "You, you mean the fathers of the three children you made today, one is a coal digger, one is a house seller, and the other one is a joker?" The little girl looked innocent: "Yes." "¡­¡­wait a moment." Song Qingwan took several deep breaths, and then quietly approached the indifferent Lu Junhan, falling into deep self-doubt. She lowered her voice and said: "That brat, are you sure we sent Lili to Haicheng Kindergarten today and not the slum next to the kindergarten, right?" One is a coal digger, one is a house seller, and the other is actually engaged in the unseemly business of selling jokes. ??This is not like going to a kindergarten. No matter how you look at it, it looks like you have gone to a place where migrant workers at the bottom live. Lu Junhan: "" The old man: "" Lu Junhan ignored her and sat on the sofa with a cold expression, his eyes slightly lowered and his thin lips pursed, as if he was deep in thought. When he went to school, he would always encounter many stupid children with abnormal brain circuits¡ª¡ª Suddenly, I seemed to have thought of something. He narrowed his cold black eyes dangerously, stared at the little girl's beautiful face with cold eyes, and asked coldly: ¡°Their father mines coal, sells houses, and sells jokes, so what do I do?¡± The little girl replied without thinking: "The fish seller!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200 Your father sells fish The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" Selling fish It might as well be digging coal and selling houses in front of you! And, baby, you don¡¯t want to die! How dare you say this in front of your father! Don¡¯t you know that your father is the most petty person? ! ! ! "Oh, it turns out I am a fish seller," I do not know how long it has been. A cold and sinister smile escaped from the thin lips of the indifferent and handsome man. He stared at the little girl with his black eyes, squinted and sneered, and said viciously every word: "I do not know how." The delicate-looking little girl had a confused look on her face. She didn¡¯t realize the danger was coming. She scratched her head and said in a sweet voice, adding fuel to the fire: "Yes, Dad, how could you not know?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Three seconds later¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t know what she saw, but Song Qingwan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she bent down with a ¡°swish¡±¡ª¡ª He picked up the little girl who still looked ignorant and innocent, turned around and ran away! He ran and said loudly: "That brat, brat, calm down! Calm down!! Don't mess around!!" The cold and noble man gritted his teeth and sneered. He expressionlessly took off the luxury watch from his wrist, threw it on the sofa without even looking at it, and said sinisterly: "Calm down, you idiot! I think she just needs to be dealt with!" "" The little girl was a little angry. After being put down by Song Qingwan, she turned around, put her hands on her hips angrily, pouted her lips, and hummed to the man: "I'm not wrong, Dad, why do you want to deal with me? You are just a salesperson -" "" ?????????????????????? Baby, you are really a master at adding fuel to the fire! Song Qingwan was really about to cry now. She covered the little girl's mouth with her hand. Seeing that Lu Junhan's expression became even colder, she couldn't do anything for a while. Suddenly he turned his head and saw the old man still sitting on the sofa, shouting anxiously: "Dad, dad, what are you doing standing still? Come and help! Do you still want to catch your fish?!" Hearing this, the old man quickly stood up from the sofa and blocked his tall body in front of the cold-faced Lu Junhan. Facing Lu Junhan's cold black eyes, there was a hint of embarrassment on his usually majestic and solemn face. The old man put his fist to his lips and coughed heavily: "Actually, there is no distinction between high and low professions, and there is nothing wrong with selling fish. Youcough, you want to be more open-" "Yes," on the other side, Song Qingwan tightly covered the little girl's mouth and said quickly: "Besides, if men and women don't kiss each other, Lili really can't hit her. If you hit her, then, that would be indecent assault." "" "And look, she is almost scared to tears by you" Lu Jun had a cold face and glanced at the angry little girl over there who was struggling in Song Qingwan's hands and wanted to speak, and gave a noncommittal snort. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and sat back on the sofa with a sneer. His eyes narrowed coldly, his thin lips pursed tightly, and his face looked very worried. Yes, there is one more stupid child. And this one belongs to my own family. I can¡¯t clean it up anymore. Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he had no intention of dealing with Lili anymore. However, the dignified CEO of Haicheng No. 1 Group was reduced to a street fish seller. ??????????????? If I don¡¯t give him a good lesson, I¡¯d really be sorry for that brat¡¯s bad temper. ???????? To prevent Lili from being struck by thunder again and offending that brat again. Song Qingwan thought about it and decided to correct it from the source. She let go of her hand, squatted down, and asked the little girl softly: "Lili, tell your aunt the truth, who told you that your father sells fish?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 201 None of his business If she finds out, she will cut into pieces the sinner who ruined their father-daughter relationship! so bad! Is there anyone who can mislead a child like this? This is simply destroying family harmony! The little girl raised her little hand and rubbed her fair little face that was sore from Song Qingwan¡¯s cover just now. Hearing this, he blinked his big black eyes, and his long and thick eyelashes fluttered a few times like butterfly wings: "There is no one." "No one?" Song Qingwan was stunned, slightly surprised: "Then how did you know that your father sells fish?" As soon as she said this. Not only Lu Junhan and the old man, but also the assistant who had been silently pretending to be dead beside him couldn't help but cast his gaze over. The little girl¡¯s milky voice is tender and crisp. She said happily: "Because dad is good at killing fish." As she spoke, the little girl raised her little hands and made dancing signs: "Last time my father killed fish in the kitchen, it was so powerful! The fish was cut into several pieces! Sister Qianqian said that people who are good at killing fish are fish sellers! So dad sells fish Yes!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" "The logic is clear, well-founded, and there are factual arguments, but they can't refute it for a while. Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Junhan, who was sitting silently on the sofa over there. Now I could finally feel proud and proud, and I took the little girl back in my arms. When passing by Lu Junhan, she didn't forget to raise her chin and snorted angrily: "Hmph, it's obviously your own fault that someone has the nerve to hit Lili. If you hadn't deliberately scared her last time, Lili wouldn't have recognized you as a fish seller!" Seeing this, the old man also snorted: "That's right, you will not live if you do it yourself!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡°These two old guys who adapt to the changing circumstances Once you know the whole story, it will be easier to handle. Song Qingwan sat on the sofa with the little girl and said to her seriously: "Lili, actually your father is not a fish seller. You made a mistake." The little girl¡¯s eyes widened, as if her faith had collapsed. A look of dismay on his face: "Isn't dad a fish seller?" "right." "But, but dad is very good at killing fish," The little girl frowned in confusion, pursed her mouth, held her hands in aggrieved manner, and whispered, "Lili saw it! Dad killed a huge fish! It was bigger than Lili's face! Dad is a fish seller, so people can't make mistakes! Auntie, can you believe me? I really do. It¡¯s not a lie¡­¡± At the end of the sentence, the little girl became a little anxious, and a layer of wet mist appeared in her big black eyes. It seems that she is trying her best to make Song Qingwan believe her. She really didn't lie! Those who lie are bad boys. She doesn¡¯t want to be a bad boy. "Ahem, don't cry, don't cry, aunt believes in you, aunt believes in you the most, we Lili will definitely not make a mistake." Song Qingwan held the little girl¡¯s face and took out a tissue to wipe her tears, her face filled with distress. After wiping, he turned his head and couldn't help but glared at Lu Junhan next to him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Brat! Look at the evil you have done! Lu Junhan: "" It¡¯s none of his business! It¡¯s not like he made her cry! The little girl sniffed her sour nose and puffed up her face. ¡°Probably Song Qingwan¡¯s expression before was too firm. The little girl who was originally extremely confident is now a little unsure. She was afraid that she had really made a mistake, so she tilted her head and thought about it. In the end, she decided to ask her father directly. She trotted over, pulled Lu Junhan's sleeves with her little hands, raised her big black eyes, looked at him eagerly, and asked him in a small voice: "Dad, are you a fish seller?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202 Coal mining is very profitable Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly. I thought to myself, this IQ is still salvageable, I still know how to come and ask him. He said coldly: "No." The little girl didn¡¯t expect that it really wasn¡¯t the case. Her eyes widened slightly and her expression was extremely surprised. It turns out that aunt is right. But the little girl was not discouraged. After thinking about it, she said happily: "Then Dad, what are you doing now?" The little girl looked curious. In fact, she figured it out immediately. Dad must have felt that he couldn¡¯t make much money selling fish¡ªafter all, he only made enough money to buy ten candies. So, Dad won¡¯t sell it. It seems that we need to talk to Sister Qianqian and the others tomorrow. Her father no longer sells fish. Lu Junhan hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but the assistant next to him saw that she was small, cute and beautiful, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to talk to her, and said with a smile: "Lu Shao's company is now mainly engaged in high-tech development" Lu Junhan saw that he had said it, but he didn't speak again. Just a faint "hmm" sound. The little girl pinched her pretty little face and pursed her little mouth, her expression was extremely complicated. Lu Junhan looked away from the document and raised his eyes lightly: "What?" The little girl held it in for a long time, and finally her face turned red before she finally said: "Dad, what is the flowering of the chicken tree because of the high heart of the pig? Is it a flower seller?" Lu Junhan: "" assistant:"¡­¡­" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Junhan resisted the urge to throw this little retard out into the pond. The deep and gloomy eyes narrowed slightly, and he focused his attention on the documents again. Without raising his head, he said lightly: "It's high technology." "Gaoke Chicken?" The little girl read it word by word with difficulty, her fair little face falling into entanglement and confusion again: "What kind of chicken is this? Dad, have you started selling chickens now?" Everyone: "" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and opened his eyes again, his dark and dark eyes narrowed coldly. I feel a little itchy for no reason. I really want to kill this little fool on the spot and finish it off! The little girl didn't notice his change, and thought his silence was acquiescence. She pursed her bright red mouth and softly supported his knees with her little hands. With clear and bright eyes, Xiao Naiyin excitedly threw another bomb, "Dad, can you show Lili your chicken? Lili likes chickens very much!" The topic gradually began to turn yellow. Everyone: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" It¡¯s over, this car is going too fast and I can¡¯t stop it. Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°What did you ask me first?¡± The little girl tilted her head, puffed out her fat face, and thought hard: "¡ª¡ªThen what are you doing now?" "last sentence." The little girl blinked her big black eyes, thought for a long time, and finally remembered: ¡°Dad, are you a fish seller?¡± "Yes," the man sneered and said sinisterly, "So can you shut up now?" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she instantly forgot the previous conversation. She held her father's pants with her little hands, turned her head, and said excitedly to Song Qingwan, who had a look on her face like "Damn it, I can actually do this": "Look! Auntie, dad said he was a fish seller, Lili didn't lie to you! Dad really is a fish seller!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan, you are a scumbag! Even children are fooled! But soon, Lu¡¯s retribution came. The little girl knew that her father was a fish seller and did not stop the topic. Instead, she frowned in distress and said: "But Dad, selling fish doesn't make any money. Dad, can you go dig coal? Mining coal is very profitable!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203 The sugar was not given in place The little girl¡¯s white and tender little hands were on his knees. The soft little body with the fragrance of milk leaned forward slightly. Looking up at her beautiful little face, her big black and clear eyes are bright and dazzling. She solemnly stretched out two fingers, faced the expressionless Lu Junhan, and said proudly: "You can make two hundred yuan an hour! Then, Dad, you can buy a lot of candies for Lili!" "" Song Qingwan¡¯s scalp exploded instantly. This little chubby girl really dares to say that, and she really dares to commit suicide on that brat's bottom line. She quickly spoke up and said, "You bastard" But before he finished speaking, the rest of his words were forced back by the cold look cast by the handsome and indifferent man. It¡¯s over. This brat is probably really annoyed. "See the wall over there?" Lu Junhan tilted his head, his eyes falling on the corner next to the TV cabinet, his indifferent voice without any warmth. He gently rubbed his wrist, patted the little girl¡¯s head tenderly, and then smiled coldly: "Be good, stand over there! Otherwise, I guarantee that you will have a very, very complete childhood later!" The little girl didn¡¯t know what a complete childhood was, but she clearly saw his unwillingness to dig coal, and she immediately felt aggrieved. The little body lay on his lap, tears came at every turn, mist instantly appeared in the dark eyes, and the little girl said loudly with a choked voice: "Dad, you are evil! You don't want to make a lot of money, and you don't want to buy Tangtang for Lili! You, you don't like people at all -" Lu Jun is as cold as ice. The assistant next to me felt bad when she saw this! He had a hunch that if he stayed here any longer, he might be silenced. But as soon as he took a step, he heard his arrogant, strong and domineering Mr. Lu say in a cold tone that was very impatient and irritable: "I have to dig fucking coal to be considered as liking you? How about selling fish?" assistant:"¡­¡­" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" This is really the most cruel tone and the most cowardly words. Sure enough, this womanoh, no, this girl is to a man. Tears are the greatest weapon. The little girl raised her eyes, which were filled with mist and tears, and choked with sobs like a poor little kitten. The tears kept falling down one by one, and it was so sad to cry. Her face was covered with tears, and her voice was full of tears: "But, you can make money by mining coal. Lili wants her father to make more money" No one hates having too much money. ¡°Obviously the three-year-old girl understands this very well. Lu Junhan endured the veins popping up on his forehead, took a deep breath, and said coldly: "I make money just like selling fish." Song Qingwan: "" In fact, she really wanted to know how this brat could say such shameful things without changing his face, "I make money just like selling fish." Just thinking about the scene of Lu Junhan, a brat with a cold face, standing in the vegetable market, killing and selling fish to others ¡°Forget it, there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t think too much about. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being so frightened that they not be able to sleep at night! "You lied!" the little girl complained with tears in her eyes. She cried even harder, tears streaming down her face: "You, you can only afford ten tangtang by selling fish. Brother Yiming's family has a lot of tangtang, so that's why you make money by mining coal. Dad, can you go dig coal" Lu Junhan: "" To put it bluntly, the sugar was not given in place at the beginning. ¡°If I had just thrown four or five large bags of candy to the little girl at the beginning, I¡¯m sure this would not happen today. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204 Will die The indifferent man sitting on the sofa listened to the sad sobs of the little girl. He had a fair and cold handsome face with a gloomy look on his face. His sharp eyebrows showed unreasonable irritability, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. He felt that it was impossible to talk to womenwomen! So he has always been annoyed by two kinds of people: One is a woman and the other is a child. Women are usually unreasonable, and they like to use strong words and make nonsense. The child is mentally retarded, has a low IQ, has difficulty communicating, and can cry a lot. And this little troublemaker is so eager to die that he has both of them. Lu Junhan's expression was so heavy that he could shed tears, as if he was on the verge of exploding at any time. He stared coldly at the beautiful little girl in front of him whose face was stained with tears, his brows furrowed tightly. After a while, he leaned on the sofa, crossed his arms, and sneered: "After all, you just think you have too little sugar, right?" With that said, he didn't bother to care about the little girl's reaction. He turned his head with a cold face and glanced at the assistant who was still stunned at the door. When the assistant saw this, he immediately took out his mobile phone and said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask someone to send a cart full of candy right away¡ª¡ª¡± "don't want!" A trace of panic flashed across the little girl¡¯s dark and beautiful eyes, and tears kept rolling in her eyes: ¡°¡­ Lili doesn¡¯t want Tangtang!¡± Lu Junhan stared at her with a gloomy look on his face, and there was just "What the hell is wrong with you!" But the little girl didn't seem to notice his terrifying expression. She hugged Lu Junhan and cried, her dark eyes filled with tears, and she choked pitifully: "Dad, please don't buy it. You are already very poor now. If you buy Tangtang again, you will become even poorer Lili doesn't want her father to become even poorer" The little girl talked as if she couldn't help it. The soft white hands were holding on to his father's clothes, and his little head was buried in Lu Junhan's arms. He cried louder and louder, and the more he cried, the more miserable he became. Even the old man, a cold-blooded and unsympathetic person like me, could easily hear the sadness in her words. It seems that the fact that her father is poor really makes her so sad. I was so sad that I almost cried my eyes out. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, suppressed his violent temper, lowered his black eyes slightly, and looked at her expressionlessly, his cold tone not to mention sarcastic: "To put it bluntly, I have to dig coal to make you happy, right?" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she nodded her head desperately, and said in a very serious voice: "Yes, Dad, if you go dig coal, Lili will be very happy!" "" You are fucking happy, but I am not. The little girl spoke so enthusiastically that she even forgot to cry. She held her father's neck with her little hands and her big black eyes were gleaming. Not to mention how cute she was: "Besides, coal mining is very profitable! It's two hundred yuan an hour! Dad, you must have never seen so much money, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan hurried over and held down Lu Junhan, who was about to lose his temper and had a gloomy chill all over his body. I was just thinking about how to take away the little girl who has been trying to die. However, at this moment, the little girl suddenly lowered her eyes and lowered her voice. He said aggrievedly: ¡°Originally, originally Lili also wanted to go, but brother Yiming said that his father only recruits strong adults. Lili is a big child, not an adult, so she can¡¯t go" As soon as Song Qingwan heard this, she knew it was over. A certain brat is going to show off his lower limit again. Sure enough, the sinister look on the indifferent and noble man's face disappeared in an instant, and he lazily leaned back on the sofa. He glanced at the excited little girl coldly and said casually: ¡°Then I might not be able to go.¡± The little girl was talking happily, when she suddenly heard this, her eyes widened: "Why, why?" "Because your father and I are very weak," Lu Junhan looked at her lightly and wrote lightly, "If you dig coal, you will die." Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" My daughter who likes me and became a villain, please collect it: I became a villainMy daughter updates the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 205 Why did I hit you? The second day of school. The four little flowers of the motherland sat on the same table again. Do not know why. Everyone¡¯s expressions were wilted. That dejected look looked like it had been severely beaten by frost. The little face was very painful and depressed. Xiao Luli sat on the chair. ??The first time she took out the large bags of foreign candies that Song Qingwan had specially stuffed for her this morning from her schoolbag. Then, she pushed all the candies to Zhang Yiming, who had been standing all the time, and her childish and crisp little milk voice was filled with guilt. She opened her big black beautiful eyes and whispered, "I'm sorry, brother Yiming, my father is in poor health and will die at any time. Maybe, maybe he won't be able to dig coal at your house" Zhang Yiming hasn¡¯t shouted yet. Qu Qianqian also grabbed five candy boxes from her schoolbag, imitated Lu Li, and pushed them in front of Zhang Yiming glumly. But her little face was aggrieved: "Me too! My dad can't dig coal anymore!" "Originally, I went home happily and told him about it yesterday, but my dad didn't know what happened, and he actually talked about me for three hours!" "What I keep saying is that there is no money to be made in coal mining and it is very hard. Only people with no brains can do this kind of work. I must not marry such a person in the future. They also say that only his job is the most profitable. Yes, if you are looking for a husband, you should look for him like this!" "Anyway, after all, he just doesn't want to dig coal or make a lot of money. He just wants to laugh. I'm going to be pissed off by him. Huh, my dad deserves to be so poor!" Speaking of this, Qu Qianqian glanced at Qin Xiyan with envy: "Brother Xiyan, your father is the best and the most discerning. He knows what is the most profitable. If only we could change our father! Oh, by the way, brother Xiyan, why don't you sit down?" Xiao Luli also noticed, "Yes, brother Xiyan, why are you standing there all the time?" Qin Xiyan¡¯s delicate and fair face was silent for a moment, then with a few swipes, the writing board flipped over: I went home yesterday and my dad beat me. Butt hurts. I don¡¯t want to sit down. Qu Qianqian: "" Xiao Luli: "" Before the two little girls could ask him why he was beaten, Zhang Yiming next to him covered his buttocks in sympathy and started to cry: "Me too, I was beaten when I went home yesterday!" Now Qu Qianqian and Xiao Luli were even more surprised, "Why?" Zhang Yiming was wronged, "I don't know either! Yesterday, when I got home, I asked my dad if the construction site was hiring. My dad said, yes. Then I told him, your dad wants to dig coal - ¡ª¡± Qu Qianqian was shocked: "Then you were beaten?" Xiao Luli frowned in distress: "Does it mean that uncle doesn't like our father?" Qin Xiyan also looked over, with worry in his eyes. "Of course not, and I haven't been beaten yet!" The little fat man waved his little hand, "My dad said that he welcomes your dad to dig coal. He also said that for the sake of his classmates, he will give your dad more money. He can get 400 yuan an hour!" Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian's eyes widened slightly, their mouths slightly opened: "Wow - 400 yuan, so much?" Qin Xiyan nodded repeatedly and flipped the writing board: A lot. Qu Qianqian asked again: "Then what?" Xiao Luli: "Yes, why did uncle hit you?" Fatty Zhang Yiming shook his head, saying that he didn¡¯t know, and then continued to yell: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206 Running keeps you healthy (1) "Yes, you think it's a lot, right? So, I was very happy at the time, and my dad also praised me for being able to recruit people for the family business at such a young age. He thought I was too sensible." "Then I told him, I promise to bring all your fathers to dig coal, so he can rest assured. My father laughed happily at that time." "So, as soon as I was happy, I wanted to call you and tell you right away." "But I don't have your phone number. But my dad said that he can ask his people to help me find your parents' phone numbers." "After that, I told him your names." Speaking of this, Zhang Yiming became a little angry. He clenched his fists and said angrily: ¡°Then, when it was time to eat in the evening, my dad came in from outside. Before I even asked him if he had found your parents¡¯ phone numbers, he beat me up!¡± "My butt still hurts! My dad is so mean! He even took away all my candies!" Hearing this, Qin Xiyan nodded heavily beside him, indicating that his father had also taken away the candy at home. After saying that, Zhang Yiming felt a little guilty. He looked at the other three people and whispered: "Then when I went to school the next morning, my dad told me that the recruitment was full and the construction site was no longer hiring, so your dad didn't have to come I'm sorry." Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t care. She waved her hand and said openly: "It's okay, Fatty. My dad doesn't want to go anyway. It's better to leave the position to other uncles who want to make money! What should I do with my brother Xiyan's dad? His dad even said he was going to dig coal." Xiao Luli: "Yes, brother Xiyan, you¡ª¡ª" Qin Xiyan shook his head and told them not to worry. He turned over the writing board in his hand: My father may not dig coal anymore. When I went to school this morning, my brother-in-law told me that my father was so happy yesterday that he accidentally beat me. "I'm so happy" Xiao Luli's eyes suddenly lit up and she said happily, "Did uncle's houses sell a lot?" Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, I heard people say that you can make money selling your house!" Qin Xiyan pursed his bright red mouth and shook his head. Zhang Yiming asked: "Isn't it?" ?? Xiao Zhengtai nodded, lowered his head again, and wrote: My brother-in-law said that he had found a job for my father that paid 500 yuan an hour. Qu Qianqian: "Wow, this is more money than digging coal! No wonder uncle is so happy! If it were given to my dad, my dad would be happy to the sky!" Xiao Luli held her fair little face in her hands, her beautiful eyes full of envy, "Yes, 500 an hour, this job is very profitable, what do you do?" Xiao Zhengtai shook his head: I don¡¯t know either, my brother-in-law told me to tell me later. Little Lu Li nodded desperately, the little milk sound was tender and crisp: ¡°That¡¯s fine, our dad can¡¯t dig coal, and Brother Yiming¡¯s dad won¡¯t be hiring anymore, so we don¡¯t have to say sorry.¡± Zhang Yiming seemed to have deserted just now. He forgot what the little girl said before, so he turned around and asked: "By the way, Sister Lili, why can't your father come to dig coal?" The little girl was a little downcast, her fair and tender little fat face bulged, and she whispered: "Brother Yiming, my father is not in good health. If he goes to dig coal, he might die If he dies, I will have no father." Well¡­¡­ It seems like this. ¡°Dad is poor and in poor health It¡¯s so pitiful and pitiful. "What's the point? If you're not feeling well, just go for a run. After running, your health will be better!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207 Running is good for your health (2) Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t think this was a big problem. She raised her delicate chin and said crisply: "Like my dad, he runs every day! He runs outside in the morning, runs in the room at night, and after dinner, he also goes for a walk outside. He says his body is getting better! So as long as he runs, his body will improve. It¡¯ll be great!¡± Qin Xiyan also nodded. Although Jian Yi is often away from home, his uncle will tell him a lot of news about his father. He said it was to prevent him from forgetting his father. So, write: My brother-in-law said that my father also runs every day and is in good health. Especially when you hit me, it hurt. After reading this. Zhang Yiming¡¯s eyes were dull and he murmured: "No wonder my father is in poor health. The doctor said that my father seems to have some kind of fatty liver, but I don't understand. In short, he is in poor health! It turns out it's because he doesn't run" Xiao Luli¡¯s small body was lying on the table, her two ponytails hanging down on her thin and slender shoulders. She tilted her head, her long and thick dark eyelashes drooped slightly, she pursed her mouth and tried hard to remember: ??Have dad ever run? like¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really not. Anyway, she has never seen it. When she is not busy, let alone running, her father wakes up later than her in the morning, and after dinner in the evening, her father goes upstairs and does not go for a walk No wonder dad¡¯s health is so bad. They are almost dead. It turns out that I didn¡¯t run! The little girl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her beautiful eyes glowed with a different kind of brilliance! It was as if he had found an antidote to a terminal illness, and his little face was filled with joy. When others help her, the little girl will usually repay them twice as much. She quickly pushed all her Tangtang in front of Qu Qianqian and Qin Xiyan, and Xiao Naoyin said excitedly: "Sister Qianqian and brother Xiyan, thank you. I know how to save my father! I'll give you all these candies." The Qu Qianqian now is no longer the one who only had 19 candies yesterday. Hearing this, the new candy tycoon Qu Qianqian generously pushed her five large boxes of candy in front of Lu Li in exchange: ¡°Goddess! Then I¡¯ll give you my candy too!¡± Qinxi proverb: "" Xiao Zhengtai¡¯s delicate and fair face turned red again, and his cheeks were red with embarrassment. He hesitated and said: "I, I" "Xiao Luli seemed to know what he wanted to say, and pushed the candy towards him again, not forgetting to comfort him: "It's okay, brother Xiyan, you can eat it. I also ate a lot of your candies yesterday! And brother Yiming, you too, you can eat it, you're welcome!" Qu Qianqian took the candies out of the big bag and threw them on the table one by one: "That's right! Eat quickly, we can't finish it anyway, my dad bought me a lot!" Zhang Yiming, the candy magnate who was spending a lot of money yesterday, now looked at his empty schoolbag and drooled with envy. He looked at the table full of candies, swallowed, and felt a little puzzled: "Why do you have so much sugar today?" Even Qin Xiyan looked over in confusion. Qu Qianqian opened a piece of candy and threw it in her mouth. Her cheeks were bulging. She shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s because my dad made a lot of money yesterday, otherwise he would definitely not buy me so many candies, being such a stingy person.¡± However, the fact is- When Qu Sinian was looking for a script in the living room, he accidentally flipped through Qu Qianqian's schoolbag. A pile of colorful candies that were not the candies he bought fell out of the bag with a clatter. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 208 Extremely anxious There are at least more than 20 pieces. The handsome and handsome man's face turned gloomy instantly. His intuition told him that a pig was approaching his little cabbage. ??Go over and grab the little girl who is lying on the bed, reading a storybook, and ask her. It really is! Fuck, come and two ends. "Brother and younger brother are called so affectionately!" He also let her take home all the remaining candies. Qu Sinian became angry on the spot. But after all, she is her own daughter. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Talk about her, her little mouth is louder, and she can talk better than you. So, you can¡¯t be beaten or scolded. I can only make up my mind to ask the little girl to get more candies today, so as not to go to the kindergarten and have to ask other men for them. After all, in the middle of asking for sweets, it is inevitable that they will get together and say a few words. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After going back and forth like this, I don¡¯t know how good the relationship will be. But if you have candy, you don¡¯t have to ask other men for it, and you don¡¯t even have to say a word. Xiao Luli then opened a piece of candy and held it in her mouth. She said in a vague voice, "My dad didn't buy my candy, my aunt bought it for me! My dad is very poor, he has no money, but my aunt seems to be very rich!" ¡°Obviously, Song Qingwan¡¯s thoughts are exactly the same as Qu Sinian¡¯s¡ª¡ª Just to keep my juicy cabbage away from those stinking pigs! But they would never have imagined that Zhang Yiming and Qin Xiyan didn¡¯t bring any candy today. So, today is another happy day for four people to get together and eat sweets. Over there, Song Wanwan was not in such a good mood. She came to the kindergarten early in the morning, just arrived in the classroom, and not long after she put down her schoolbag. Xie Qin hurriedly called her out! Song Wanwan didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. But when he raised his eyes, he saw that Xie Qin's expression was not right. Before she could ask what happened, she arrived in the private office. Xie Qin turned around with an ugly expression on his face, and asked: "Wanwan, did you offend Jian Sheng yesterday?" "No, how is that possible! Our relationship is good!" Song Wanwan denied it. Seeing that her frown did not look like she was faking it, she hurriedly asked: ¡°Godmother, what happened?¡± Xie Qin was also a little upset now. She didn¡¯t want to explain more, so she directly handed the phone in her hand to her: "Your mother just called me, saying that the Jian family suddenly canceled all business dealings with the Song family yesterday! Your father's company suffered huge losses, and your mother was very anxious when she found out the news this morning!" "What?!" Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes widened. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand business matters, she also knew that it was definitely not a good thing to make her mother so anxious. She suddenly thought that her father did not come back last night. At that time, she thought her father was just working overtime all night. Now it seems. Could it be that because of this matter, dad stayed at the company and stayed up all night to deal with it? That matter is indeed very serious! At this moment, the outgoing call went through. Ye Wanwan seemed to have guessed something and said directly: "Hey, is this Wanwan?" "Mom, it's me," Song Wanwan quickly came to her senses, thinking of Xie Qin's words just now, she asked anxiously: "Mom, what happened to Dad's company? Is it serious?" Song Wanwan is not stupid, she knows that everything she has now like a little princess comes from her father and her father's company. Once something happens to her father, she will probably go back to her previous miserable days. She doesn¡¯t want to! Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t reply to her, probably because she was pressed for time and irritable, so she was too lazy to explain. Moreover, Song Wanwan might not understand even after she explained, so she said in an unprecedented serious tone: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 209 Ugly Monster "Wanwan, tell mother the truth, have you offended the prince of the Jian family?" "No!" Song Wanwan saw that neither Xie Qin nor Ye Wanwan believed her, and she immediately became anxious: "I really don't! You told me before that I must have a good relationship with him. You said so, how dare I offend him!" Seeing that Ye Wanwan remained silent, Song Wanwan said aggrievedly: "Mom, you believe me!" "Of course I believe you," Ye Wanwan frowned and finally sighed: "But the business relationship between the Song family and the Jian family has always been good. But yesterday, when you just met Jian Sheng," Ye Wanwan felt extremely aggrieved, "It's not necessarily me who did it!" Ye Wanwan paused for a moment and regained her senses. After thinking about it carefully, she felt that it could not be such a coincidence. "Forget it, whether it's because of Jian Sheng or not, things have already happened! But don't worry too much, your father has just found a solution." Fortunately, Song Chengze has strong personal abilities. He stayed up all night yesterday and made various contacts to finally find a new partner. Just now, he signed a contract! Although that family is not as good as the Jian family, it can still help the Song family survive this difficulty! But the money lost by the Song family could not be recovered. Because of this, Song Chengze almost got angry, but he could never find the reason. They asked someone to ask the Jian family, but the Jian family wouldn't even let them in. But they were very angry. Hearing this, Song Wanwan breathed a sigh of relief. It would be great if there is a solution. This means that Dad will not go bankrupt and have no money. She can still be her little princess. And Xie Qin next to him also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the Jian family is still out of reach, and she can¡¯t afford to lose the Song family again! Even if something happens to the Song family, it will have to wait until she finds another backer Xie Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed. Ye Wanwan thought about it again and again, but still refused to give up such a good partner as the Jian family. After all, five years later, she will still have to rely on the Jian family and the Yu family to bankrupt the Lu family! But she remembered this account! Five years later, the Lu family will go bankrupt and the Song family will become the number one family in Haicheng. She will make the Jian family pay a hundred times a thousand times for today's decision! They can¡¯t contact anyone from the Jian family now, and there¡¯s nothing they can do if they want to cooperate again. The only way to start is with children. Ye Wanwan swallowed her anger and said: "Well, Wanwan, you can go find Jian Sheng soon and build a good relationship with him. When the time comes, let him ask his family if he can cooperate with us again! Now your father and I can only It¡¯s up to you, you know?¡± Song Wanwan never felt that it was because of Jian Sheng that this happened. And hearing that my mother seemed to put all her hopes on her, I suddenly felt a bit superior. She raised her lips proudly and said confidently, "Mom, don't worry, when the time comes, I will definitely ask the Jian family to ask for our cooperation!" After hanging up the phone, Song Wanwan returned the phone to Xie Qin, whose expression changed, and then ran out of the office. Who knows, not long after, they bumped into Lu Li and Qu Qianqian who were going to the toilet together. Song Wanwan snorted coldly when she saw them. It¡¯s disgusting that two women actually went to the toilet together. He probably saw the disgust on her face. Qu Qianqian rolled her eyes at her, with a disdainful expression on her pretty little face. She held Xiao Luli's hand and curled her lips and hummed: "Ugly!" Song Wanwan clenched her fists and glared angrily: "You!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210 It¡¯s so unfair Probably not knowing what to say, Song Wanwan straightened her face and said loudly: "You apologize! Otherwise I will tell the teacher and ask her to punish you to death!" Qu Qianqian was adamant: "I won't! I won't! Let her punish you if you can!" Although she said that, Qu Qianqian was still a little scared in her heart. Children of this age are most afraid of teachers. Xiao Luli also shook her head, with a look of disapproval on her face, and said in a sweet voice, "Sister Qianqian, it's wrong to curse people. You have to remember to say you're sorry." Qu Qianqian¡¯s face was full of reluctance. She knows how to look at people¡¯s faces. This Song Wanwan clearly felt that it was disgusting for them to hug each other, and it was Song Wanwan who was disgusting! ¡° Moreover, her father has told her that if anyone is unhappy, she should scold him on the spot, otherwise she will regret it more and more when she thinks about it in the future. She doesn¡¯t want to regret it! Song Wanwan sneered and said to Qu Qianqian: "Look, even she said that, why don't you tell me quickly -" "I'm sorry, you ugly guy," The little girl said this to Song Wanwan softly, then turned around and said to Qu Qianqian seriously, "Sister Qianqian, this is the right thing to do! My aunt said that you must be polite. You can't scold others casually. If you do, you must apologize." "Oh, then I know." Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up and when she saw Song Wanwan¡¯s almost green face, she laughed and said politely: "I'm sorry, you're ugly, I'm sorry, you're so ugly, I'm sorry, you're so ugly to me, I'm sorry, I've already apologized, why don't you get out!" The little girl¡¯s eyes were shining brightly, and her voice praised: ¡°Sister Qianqian, you are so polite.¡± Qu Qianqian hummed and said, "Yeah, I think so too." Song Wanwan¡¯s face turned blue now, as if she had swallowed a fly! ¡°You do have to apologize for swearing. But Qu Qianqian¡¯s apology was almost like a curse. But she did apologize. "I'm sorry" was said clearly. Song Wanwan couldn¡¯t find anything wrong for a while! In the end, my face turned blue and white. I held it in for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t even speak. I almost got angry. But she still has to find Jian Sheng, and she doesn¡¯t have time to waste here. Gritting his teeth, he had no choice but to endure it without stopping any longer. With a cold snort, he turned around and left. Qu Qianqian saw her running to the middle class upstairs again, curled her lips, leaned over, and whispered to Lu Li: "Sister Lili, do you think she is in love?" "Falling in love?" Lu Li tilted her head, a little confused, "What is falling in love?" "I don't know either," Qu Qianqian scratched her head and whispered, "My dad told me that one person always looks for another person, that is, falling in love. Many of my uncles and aunts are in love! They are so happy when they are in love! So, falling in love is good! " The little girl blinked her big black eyes and tried hard to digest the news. She has been looking for her father before, is she also in love? "Actually, I really want to fall in love, and I also want to be happy, but no one is looking for me." Qu Qianqian¡¯s voice was muffled, and she felt as if she had been abandoned by the world. Then, she clenched her fist angrily and said forcefully: ¡°And it¡¯s so unfair, why can Song Wanwan just talk about it?¡± The little girl held her little hand very loyally and made a cute little milky sound. "Sister Qianqian, don't be angry, I can come to you, let's fall in love together!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up, she held the little girl¡¯s hand and said happily: "Okay! Great! I will tell my dad when I get home later that I am also in love now!!!" The little girl nodded heavily and was very happy: "Yes! I'll go too! I also want to tell my father!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211 Female Spy Today is Friday. We have two days off tomorrow and the next two days. So, the kindergarten ended early today. In the past, get out of class ended at 4:30, but now it was just 3:00, and Lu Li had already got into the Lu family's car and went home smoothly. ¡­¡­ at this time¡ª¡ª Lu family villa. The piercing alarms of the security system sounded one after another above the villa, one after another, irritating everyone's eardrums. It indicates that there is an intrusion of outsiders. All the bodyguards in black stood in three rows in the yard. At a glance, they could see a large crowd of people, which looked very imposing. Everyone¡¯s expression was extra solemn and respectful, like a cold machine. And in front of them, a tall, slender, handsome man like an emperor stood leaning against a tree with one hand in his pocket. The side face is extremely cold. He lowered his head slightly, lowered his eyes casually, and smoked a cigarette one after another. The lingering smoke blurred the expression on his face, making him look unfathomable and extremely intimidating. No one dares to despise it. No one dares to speak easily. Not long after, Assistant Chen walked up to the man with a calm expression. There were two bodyguards behind him. They are escorting a sexy woman with black hair and blue eyes. The woman who broke in had fair skin, beautiful appearance, and her eyes were dancing, seductive and sexy. Wearing a black tights, she completely exposed her hot body lines, With just one glance, you can tell that this woman must be a stunner. Assistant Chen respectfully reported: "Master Lu, we have initially concluded that this person should be a commercial spy from Country M. He came specifically to steal Lu's business secrets. At the same time, he speaks in a very strict manner. I'm afraid I won't be able to ask anything using ordinary means! Look, do you want us to¡ª ¡ª¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t ask, there¡¯s no need to ask.¡± The extremely indifferent man put out his cigarette butt and interrupted him directly, his light eyes passing over the woman's delicate face. The woman¡¯s mouth was sealed with tape, but her enchanting brows and eyes could not be restrained, revealing endless charm. When Lu Junhan looked over, she didn't panic at all. Instead, she gave him a seductive and suggestive look. It seems that I have encountered this situation many times before, and it has long been calm. Assistant Chen is a man after all, so he couldn't control himself when he saw this. Hearing what Lu Junhan said again, he thought to himself, "If you can't ask, I won't ask. This doesn't seem like your style. Do you really like her?" But as soon as the thought came to an end, Lu Junhan calmly looked away from the woman's face, threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, glanced at the pond, and said calmly: "Throw her in. If you can't ask her out, then force her out." The female spy¡¯s expression changed instantly. Assistant Chen: "" You are still ruthless. ten minutes later¡ª¡ª The female spy was wet all over and her face was pale. As soon as she emerged from the water with all her strength, Lu Junhan pushed her down hard. There is no mercy at all, and there is no mercy at all. The man lowered his eyes and took a puff of cigarette leisurely. He calculated the time and pulled the female spy up by her hair just before she was about to suffocate. The female spy breathed desperately, gasping for air, and her blue eyes suddenly tightened. Looking at the expressionless Lu Junhan, he seemed to be seeing the most vicious devil. His face was pale and his lips were trembling. Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently and said casually, "Still don't want to say it?" The female spy¡¯s lips trembled, she was scared for the first time, ¡°I, I¡­¡± Lu Junhan said calmly: "I'm sorry, I don't want to hear it anymore." Immediately afterwards, with a big hand pull, she was pressed into the water again. Female spy: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212 Which family? If a female spy could curse, she would have scolded all the eighteen generations of Mr. Lu¡¯s family! Assistant Chen didn¡¯t even look around. Originally, it was the bodyguard who took action at first. But the female spy had been systematically trained to remain silent. At the same time, the water quality is good, press her down, and then pull her up. Not only did she not panic at all, she even gave him a few more winks. Beauty spies such as her, the hook of people started training as soon as she was born, and was used to deal with men. Her amorous feelings have long been ingrained into her bones, and her every frown and smile are very attractive. I don¡¯t know how many men have fallen into their hands. Because of this, they were able to escape easily even when they were caught several times. So, with her flirtatious look, the bodyguard had never seen a beauty of this level, and his hands suddenly became a little unsteady. " Several times, I couldn't bear to let the water go, which made the female spy even more confident. Later, after doing this several times, Mr. Lu took over impatiently. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, she didn¡¯t even give the female spy a chance to wink at her, and directly pushed such a beauty into the water with an expressionless face. And when she was about to faint, she picked her up. The female spy just took a few breaths, and Master Lu pressed her down again without saying a word or saying hello at all. It¡¯s so neat and tidy! Then¡­¡­ The female spy almost has one breath left. Assistant Chen shook his head. Mr. Lu is indeed Mr. Lu, and he is equally cruel to everyone! But he didn¡¯t have any sympathy. After all, if the spies of country M succeed, not only will the Lu family be in big trouble, but the entire country Z will probably have a huge economic crisis. After a while, Lu Junhan lifted the person up again, looked at the female spy's pale face and said, "I'll give you three seconds to think about it, do you want to say it or not?" As soon as he said these words, the female spy who had been frightened by him said in a dumb voice: "Say! I will tell you everything!" Seeing that Lu Junhan made no further moves, the female spy breathed a sigh of relief and was about to speak¡ª¡ª At this time, a voice came from a distance: "Dad! I'm back!" For some reason, everyone in the yard breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, and their nerves were not so tense. Lu Junhan didn't panic at all. No one was dead after all, so he only glanced at her lightly. The little girl had obviously seen him a long time ago and ran directly towards the yard. She ran so fast that she didn¡¯t notice the other people, let alone the female spy, so she excitedly waved her little hands and said to Lu Junhan in a sweet voice: ¡°Dad, let me tell you, I¡¯m in love today!¡± "Well!" Suddenly, the female spy in the man's hands was forced into the water again. Female spy: "" Assistant Chen: "" ¡°Damn it, this is just anger! Lu Junhan looked at the little girl who ran to him, his eyes were deep, but his expression was quite calm. It was hard to tell what he was thinking: "fall in love?" "That's right!" The little girl twirled around happily, her dark blue skirt blooming like a flower, and she said happily: "Lili is in love." "fine," A sneer escaped from the man's thin lips. If you ignore the hand that was holding the female spy tightly and his increasingly cold eyebrows, the man was indeed quite calm at this time: "Which one is it from?" "Guluuluulu¡ª¡ª" The female spy is really going to drown this time. When Assistant Chen saw this, he hurriedly said: "Master Lu, why don't you let me go first?" The one at fault is the pig who abducted your daughter and fell in love with your daughter. This is just an innocent person! Lu Jun had a cold face and let go of his hand. Assistant Chen quickly asked the bodyguards to rescue the unconscious female spy. "Dad, what are you doing?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213 Can¡¯t come back The little girl opened her big, dark, clear eyes, and her long, thick eyelashes hung on her white eyelids. She was carrying a small schoolbag and squatted on the ground with a curious look on her face, her two cute little ponytails hanging down so obediently. Looking at the female spy in front of her who had been rescued but had already passed out, she tilted her head and felt a little puzzled. When Assistant Chen saw this, he wanted to step forward and explain: "Miss, this is actually" "nothing." The man¡¯s faint voice came, ¡°I just played in the water for a while.¡± "Oh." The little girl nodded, believing her father's words, but thinking of what she had just seen, there was a trace of confusion and confusion in her beautiful eyes: "But, but why is Auntie in the water?" The man turned sideways, with an indifferent face, took the handkerchief respectfully handed over by the bodyguard next to him, lowered his eyes, wiped his fingers, and then said calmly: "She's learning to swim." "Oh~ So that's it." The little girl suddenly realized it and covered her mouth again. She had no idea that the danger was coming. She laughed and said naively: "That aunt is so stupid, she can't even swim! Lili can." Assistant Chen looked at his young master Lu's increasingly calm expression and couldn't help but sweat for the little girl. Mr. Lu is like this. The more angry he gets, the calmer his expression becomes. Once it breaks out, that¡¯s The little girl over there was still unconscious, and her little hand poked the female spy's pale and cold face curiously. After a while, she frowned, turned her head, and said in a panic: "Dad, daddy! Auntie seems to be dead!" With a panicked and choked tone, it was as if she had killed the person. She looked at Lu Junhan eagerly and whispered: ¡°¡­Should we, should we bury her? It¡¯s not good to leave her here like this!¡± ¡°It is true that the deceased is the most important, and leaving the body outside is indeed disrespectful to the dead. While the bodyguards found it funny, they also felt that the little girl was really kind at heart and could be so protective of a stranger. However, the next second, the little girl clenched her fists angrily, with a dissatisfied expression: "Humph! This is where my great-grandpa fishes! Auntie is so bad that she died here. This will cause great-grandpa to have no place to fish in the future. He will definitely be very angry at that time!" As she spoke, the little girl stood up and looked around for tools angrily: "No! I have to bury Auntie quickly! Otherwise, Grandpa will be really angry when he sees her when he comes back!" Everyone: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My face hurts so much! ! What kind of heart is there? This is a fucking devil! Fortunately, the female spy is not awake now, otherwise she would have been pissed to death by the father and daughter. Over there, Lu Junhan had already wiped his slender fingers clean. Listening to the little girl¡¯s childish voice, she didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong. I can no longer suppress the storm hidden in my heart. It¡¯s really good. ¡°My mother has only been in school for two days, and she¡¯s already falling in love! If he lets her go for another five or six days, he thinks she will destroy the world! It¡¯s simply too much to clean up! The man became completely cold-faced and became more and more irritable as he thought about it. Without looking, he just threw the handkerchief at the bodyguard. He walked over with no expression on his face, picked up the little girl, a cold smile escaped from his thin lips, and said sinisterly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if your grandpa will be angry, but I am very angry right now.¡± After that, without waiting for the little girl to say anything else, he picked her up and strode towards the living room. Seeing him leaving, the bodyguard looked at the unconscious female spy on the ground, and then at Assistant Chen, feeling a little at a loss: "Chen Zhu, are we waiting for Mr. Lu to come back?" Assistant Chen had a serious look on his face: "I'm afraid Mr. Lu won't be able to come back." ¡°???¡± Assistant Chen didn¡¯t want to say more and waved his hand. "It's gone, it's all gone. Mr. Lu is busy interrogating another one. He has no time to talk to us now. You can take her down first. Ask what you can first. The rest will be discussed when Mr. Lu is free." Although the bodyguard was confused, he still did as he was told. Like me and become a villainMy daughter, please collect it: My own daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214 Sharp Contrast This way¡ª¡ª The little girl, who was being held by the man with one hand, was completely unaware that the dangerous storm was coming. Turning his head, his dark ponytail swayed slightly. ??Blinking her big black and clean eyes, her childish and crisp little voice asked cutely: "Dad, why are you angry?" "" "I know! Do you also think it's not good for that aunt to die there? Lili thinks so too!" "" "Dad, where are you taking me?" "" "Dad, daddy! Why don't you speak?" "" "dad!" Seeing that her father never responded to her, the little girl finally got angry. The limbs were waving and struggling desperately in mid-air, as if they wanted to give Dad some color. But what was helpless was that he couldn't break free from Lu Junhan's hand, and instead made himself very angry. The little Loli puffed up her fair and plump little face, turned her head angrily, clenched her little fists, and raised her voice angrily: ¡°Dad¡ª¡ª!!! Lili is talking to you!! Where are you taking me¡ª¡ª? If you don¡¯t speak, people will be angry!¡± However, there was no need for Lu Junhan to say much. Soon, she knew. Because this place¡ª¡ª It¡¯s an old place. Sheis very familiar. I saw Lu Junhan striding his long legs and walked directly to the little girl¡¯s exclusive wall-facing territory. He sneered with thin lips and raised his big hand¡ª¡ª Just throw the person you are holding into the corner over there! The little girl made a "click" sound, holding her little hands on the wall, and landed on the ground. Her two pony tails were dangling behind her, and her little body had just stood firm. Suddenly I remembered what happened just now, I puffed my face angrily, and wanted to turn around and go to my father to settle the score - ask him why he didn't speak and threw her away, it was so bad! However, before turning around, Lu Junhan said coldly, "Stand still for me!" Little Loli: "" The little girl felt aggrieved immediately, her dark eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist, and she looked extremely pitiful. But her cute little milk voice was louder than Lu Junhan¡¯s voice. She choked and said loudly and angrily: "Just stand still! Dad, why do you want to hurt others! It's not like they can't hear!!!" "" Who the hell is murdering whom? Lu Junhan's face was expressionless: "Why are you crying? Do you still have the nerve to cry?" "" Lu Junhan glanced at her, frowned tightly, and said coldly: "Who did you fall in love with today?" Tears welled up in the eyes of the little loli, which made her dark and clean eyes moist and beautiful. But she was still angry. She turned her head away angrily, not looking at him, pouting her little mouth and humming in a sweet voice: ¡°Dad, you¡¯re a bad guy, Lili didn¡¯t want to tell you! Humph, I¡¯ll make you so angry!¡± Lu Junhan folded his arms and leaned against the wall, twitching his thin lips and letting out a bit of a sneer. "You think I won't be able to find out if you don't tell me? That's childish!" He grabbed those little bastards one by one and asked them. He didn¡¯t believe that they really couldn¡¯t find anyone! The little girl stamped her feet angrily, her face flushed: "Dad, you are a bad guy!" "Lili, what's wrong? Your father made you angry again?" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, Song Qingwan's cold voice with a smile came from outside. She had obviously just returned from get off work at the company: "Come on, come on, don't be afraid, aunt will help you teach him a lesson!" Song Qingwan came in from the outside calmly. Smiling, he looked up and saw the helpless, weak and pitiful little girl standing on the wall in the corner. Andthe indifferent man next to her looked expressionless, as if he was abusing a child. One is weak and the other is strong, forming a sharp contrast. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215 What are you doing with a knife? The little girl seemed to have seen a savior when she saw Song Qingwan. Her eyes lit up, she pointed at the expressionless man next to her, and her voice began to complain: "Auntie! Dad punished me again!!!" Look, how weak, how pitiful, and how powerless this accusation is! If she hadn¡¯t come back, Lili might have been bullied by this brat! So, Song Qingwan strode towards them and immediately became angry: "You brat, you've gone too far! How could you treat Lili like this? How old is Lili? Can't you teach her well if something happens? She -" "She's in love." The man glanced at her lightly, smoked a cigarette, and spoke casually. "What?" Song Qingwan was dumbfounded for a moment, suspecting that she had heard wrong. It took a long time before she finally managed to say: "L-love? Is that what I thought love?" "Um." Speaking of this, the little girl couldn¡¯t help but want to share it with Song Qingwan, and said happily: "Auntie, Lili is telling you that she is in love today! She is so happy now!" With her little face, she looked as if falling in love was like taking several big bags of candy, she was so happy. Song Qingwan was silent for a while, then changed the topic and said to the little girl with a deep expression: "Lili, aunt has thought about it again. It's fine for you to stand facing this wall. Your father is not punishing you, he is doing it for your own good. You should listen to your father more, do you understand?" Little Loli: "" After saying that, Song Qingwan¡¯s temper was completely exploded! She said nothing, with a sullen face, she picked up the broom next to her. Taking care of the little girl, she restrained her raging anger and asked the man in a low voice: "Who? Who abducted Lili? Have you found out?" As she said that, she seemed to think that the broom was too light and too weak. She pursed her lips and turned to look at the living room. Then, he went to the kitchen aggressively and took out a watermelon knife with a cold light. The posture looked very scary. She asked Lu Junhan again with a straight face: "Tell me! Who is this little brat who is not afraid of death? He dares to care about Lili! Tell him and I will chop him down!" Lu Junhan: "" "Auntie, who do you want to kill?" The little girl noticed the long knife in Song Qingwan's hand, turned her head, and blinked curiously, Song Qingwan waved her hand: "No one, my aunt is planning to cut the watermelon!" "Watermelon?" The little girl's eyes were bright, "Lili wants to eat it too!" "What watermelon? Where did the watermelon come from? Did you let people buy watermelon?" Suddenly, the old man came in from outside. After speaking, he suddenly saw the long watermelon knife waving in Song Qingwan's hand, and his majestic and old face immediately changed: "What are you doing with the knife!" With that said, without waiting for Song Qingwan to reply, he turned his head and saw the little girl standing in the corner, his brows furrowed tightly: "And, what are you doing standing there again?" "Little Luli complained again aggrievedly: "Grandpa, dad made me stand again. I'm so tired now" "What a nonsense!" Sure enough, the old man immediately puffed his beard and glared in anger, looked at Lu Junhan with dissatisfaction, and shouted in a loud voice: "It's fine to give her an occasional penalty, but you can't give her a penalty too often! Tell me how many times you've made her stand for a while recently? No one in the army punishes anyone as often as you -" "Dad! It's not that we want to punish her," Song Qingwan spread her hands helplessly and said, "The main reason is that Lili is in love! We want to teach her a lesson." The old man: "" One minute later¡ª¡ª The old man stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the poor little girl in front of him, his solemn and old face showing no emotion. A majestic voice said sternly: "Why are you tired? You are tired at a young age. How will you do great things in the future and how will you serve the country? Stand up straight!" Little girl: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216 More powerful than dad Attacked again and again. The little girl seems to be a bit autistic. He crossed his arms angrily and faced the wall glumly. "And you!" After speaking to the little girl, the old man clasped his hands behind his back, walked a few steps, stood in front of Song Qingwan, and said with a worried expression: "Hurry up and put down the knife! What's the point of a woman playing with a knife! Are you afraid that others won't know that you are here to cause trouble?" Song Qingwan handed the knife back to the servant who came forward, her face still full of anger and a little helpless: "Dad, wasn't I too angry? I just lost my mind for a moment, and I didn't really plan to¡ª¡ª" "Okay! It's useless to say more," The old man waved his hand, interrupted her, and said seriously: "Actually, this is secondary! The most important thing is that if you do this, you can easily alert the snake, you know! What if that little brat sees you coming to the door with a knife, realizes something is wrong, and runs away?! Where will we look for it then? people?" Song Qingwan: "" You are so thoughtful. "However, that little brat was only five years old when he died. He couldn't even recognize his words. He was not an agent, so where could he run away! ! "If you ask me, just bring some fishing rods and keep them and beat that little brat to death!" ?????????????????????????????? The old man didn¡¯t care what Song Qingwan¡¯s reaction was, he turned around domineeringly and said in a deep voice to the servant next to him: "You, take people to the old house later and bring over the hardest fishing rod I have always collected-" "No one has asked yet, what are you so anxious about?" Lu Junhan leaned against the wall, holding an unlit cigarette with his knuckled fingers. Hearing each of them speak, his handsome eyebrows were a little impatient. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask quickly!¡± Song Qingwan and the old man both turned their heads and said in unison. Lu Junhan: "" "Okay," Lu Junhan nodded casually, turned his white fingertips, put back the cigarette in his hand, and said softly: "I'm here to ask, right? This is what you said." Song Qingwan looked at his expressionless cold face and instantly remembered the fish that was torn into pieces and died tragically in the kitchen, and the little girl who couldn't be coaxed no matter how hard she stopped crying. Crying Song Qingwan¡¯s expression changed! The old man had obviously thought about this, and his expression changed accordingly. The two of them said in unison again: ¡°Wait a minute!!!¡± Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows lightly, as if he was expecting it, and didn't even take a step forward. Song Qingwan stepped forward with high heels, walked a few steps forward, waved her hand, and quickly dismissed him: "I don't need you here anymore, I'll ask myself." The old man also said with a look of disgust: "Yes, just stay away from this girl!" By then, this girl will be made to cry by this brat again, and the noise will kill people. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan hurried over and pulled the little girl, who was still standing and almost bored to death, to the sofa. After careful consideration, I was afraid that the little girl would not directly tell them who that person was. So, I had to attack from the side and guide the little girl to speak out step by step. Song Qingwan probed softly: "Lili, are you really in love today?" "Yes!" For a little girl, falling in love is as happy as having lots of candies. There is nothing that cannot be said, and on the contrary, she is proud of it! After all, she is in love before even her father is in love. She is so amazing! Even better than dad! Thinking like this, the little loli, who felt that she was super powerful, shook her head happily, her two ponytails swaying, she looked very lively. She hummed happily: ¡°Lili is in love! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217 This is the person However, in Song Qingwan's eyes, her cheerful and joyful look was like that of a young girl's first love. There are little pink bubbles called "love" all over the body. Looks like no, just a little girl who has fallen in love! It¡¯s over. It¡¯s only been one day! Does Lili already like that little brat that much? When Lu Junhan saw this, he sneered. But there is not much smile in the unfathomable eyes. Song Qingwan felt secretly resentful. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. In the end, my teeth were shattered by hatred, but I managed to retain a trace of sanity. She took a deep breath, struck while the iron was hot, and hurriedly asked the little girl: ¡°So Lili, is the person you¡¯re dating handsome?¡± As she spoke, she paused and her voice became softer. If you listened carefully, it sounded a bit coaxing: "Auntie is really curious. Can you tell her?" The little girl sat on the sofa and shook her little feet. I don¡¯t understand why my aunt talked to her like this, as if she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t reply. The little Loli puffed up her fair and plump little face and thought hard, but she couldn't figure it out. So, she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Then, he shook his head and said directly: "Not handsome." Handsome is used to describe boys. Sister Qianqian is not a boy, so how can she be handsome? Auntie is really weird. Song Qingwan choked immediately. Immediately afterwards, my whole heart was trembling slightly. No, not handsome How blind Lili must be to like him so much even though he is not handsome! ! It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Song Qingwan comforted herself. Lili is still young now, so it¡¯s normal for her aesthetics to be distorted. ¡° Anyway, there are still several years to go, no matter what she says, I have to straighten her out! Song Qingwan resisted the urge to skin and cramp the ugly little bastard. He gently rubbed the little girl¡¯s head: "Then do you know how old he is?" "I know!" the little girl replied cheerfully, holding out three fingers and saying in a crisp voice, "Just like Lili, she is also three years old!" "Oh, three years old" Song Qingwan smiled and extended her tone. Turning his head, he secretly gave Lu Junhan a look, asking him to write down this little bastard's information. Three years old Usually in small classes in kindergarten. There are only two small classes. Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and she guessed: ¡°Then is he from Lili¡¯s class?¡± "Yes! Auntie, how did you know?" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her beautiful eyes full of admiration: "Auntie, you are so awesome!" Lu Junhan tugged at his sharp thin lips and sneered. Very good, we finally have the list of little bastards. Not long after. Lu Junhan¡¯s men collected information about everyone in the class except Lu Li. A class of eight people. There are only three girls, Song Wanwan, Lu Li, and Qu Qianqian. And that subordinate obviously understood Lu Junhan's thoughts very well. Except for Lu Li, among the other seven people in the class, the information on the five boys is the most detailed. There are even several personal photos, and each one is very clear. Three years old, an unhandsome little brat Song Qingwan took the stack of information documents. Without even looking at it, he just took away the girl¡¯s information. Then, he quickly flipped through the boys¡¯ personal information. There are only five boys, not many, so we can finish them quickly. Suddenly, her finger stopped on a person's message. She sneered and said in a cold voice: "I found it! This person should be the one who fell in love with Lili!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218 Lili is so pitiful "Which one? Let me see!" The old man is still as domineering as ever. As he spoke, he reached out and pulled the information paper away. He said with a straight face and a cold snort: "I want to see what that girl sees in this little brat!" The next second, his eyes fell on the paper, and his brows furrowed tightly: "Zhang Yiming, the only son of the mining giant Zhang family is actually a child of the Zhang family! Are you sure you're not mistaken?" The Zhang family has always had a good relationship with the Lu family. We often have business contacts. If it was really Zhang Yiming who was beating people up with a fishing rod, we could let it go first. But it¡¯s not a problem to secretly put a sack on him and beat him up. "I can't guarantee it. But among the five children, they are all three years old, and he is the ugliest one!" Song Qingwan spread her hands, looked at Lu Junhan who was silent next to her, and sighed: "If nothing else, he should be the one to fall in love with Lili!" "What's going on?" The old man's brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Looking at the photos on the information, he was puzzled: "Why does that girl fall in love with a fat man?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t mention how jealous she was, she said angrily: "Who knows what Lili thinks! Maybe a three-year-old girl doesn't like handsome boys, but only likes cute and mellow boys!" Actually, this little fat guy is not ugly, but rather cute. He looks naive and feels very honest. But what cannot be denied is that he is indeed the ugliest among the five boys. ??And it¡¯s ugly and very distinctive. Out of the five, he is the only one who is fat. Therefore, Song Qingwan quickly picked him out. Suddenly, Lu Junhan took a puff of cigarette, lowered his eyes, took the information paper casually, and glanced at it lightly: "Mining giant Zhang familyZhang Yiming¡ª¡ª" The man exhaled a puff of blue-white smoke, and a cold smile escaped from his thin lips: "It seems that the culprit who asked me to dig coal has been found!" "Digging coal" When he said this, Song Qingwan seemed to suddenly remember something. She pulled the information paper, stared at the name, and read over and over again: "Brother YimingZhang Yiming, Yiming, Zhang Yiming¡ª¡ª" I found that the pronunciation is really correct. Song Qingwan was immediately stunned and said: "SoZhang Yiming is the brother Yiming that Lili recognized on the first day of school?" The old man looked through the information of the other four boys and said directly: "It's him. None of the other names have the same pronunciation as 'Yi Ming'!" "That's right!" Song Qingwan slapped her head fiercely: "I remember Lili told us that Zhang Yiming gave her a lot of candies and told Lili that his family was a coal digger and they were very rich!" "Sugar, pear and pear are not in short supply now, but they may be short of money!" ¡°Damn it, Lili must have gone there just for that little fat man¡¯s money, right?¡± The old man who only likes power and regards money as rubbish still doesn¡¯t believe that someone could like money so much. He said solemnly: "Impossible! That girl is only three years old, how could she like money so much!" "Why is it impossible!" Speaking of this, Song Qingwan glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan and said faintly: "Her father is just a poor fish seller, and he is not in good health. There will be many ways to use money in the future, but she is young and cannot make money, and her father is unwilling to dig coal. Lili has no choice but to feel sorry for herself. " As Song Qingwan talked, she became angrier and angrier. She said angrily: ¡°Damn it, when I think about it, Lili is so pitiful!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219 Find someone better Lu Jun glanced at her coldly, tugged his thin lips, and sneered slightly, not bothering to pay attention to her. But it is undeniable that with Song Qingwan¡¯s imagination, it is more and more likely that Zhang Yiming is the one who falls in love with the little girl! Even the three adults present felt that that person must be Zhang Yiming! The man went directly over and picked up the little girl who was watching TV obediently. Before Lu Junhan could force her to "break up" with Zhang Yiming. Song Qingwan, who has always pursued perfection, couldn't bear it for the first time, but she still held back her temper and said softly: "Lili, actually, you should fall in love. My aunt doesn't object, but can you find someone better?" Old man: "???" No objection? I don¡¯t know who it was that was trying to kill someone with a knife just now! "But obviously, women's positions are usually very unstable. When she saw Zhang Yiming¡¯s photo, Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and wanted to straighten out the little girl¡¯s aesthetic sense first! Let¡¯s talk about falling in love later! "I don't expect you to find a handsome man, but at least he should be like your father." "dad?" The little girl opened her big black and bright eyes and tilted her head. After watching TV for a while, she completely forgot about what Lu Junhan had asked her to do. And I¡¯m not angry at all. Seeing the man sitting on the sofa, she hurried over and hugged Lu Junhan's neck stickyly. Song Qingwan was extremely jealous when she saw this, but she still said: "Yes." The little girl turned her head and said happily: "Yes! Auntie, Lili has been looking for her father! Lili is in love with her father now!" With a "snap", the cup Song Qingwan was about to drink from fell to pieces. The old man¡¯s face also became stiff. Even Lu Junhan¡¯s brows furrowed. Song Qingwan coughed desperately and looked at Lu Junhan as if he were an animal. She said tremblingly: "Lili, you, what did you just say? Who did you say you were in love with?" "Daddy!" The little girl shook her head happily, "Lili is in love with her daddy!" Lu Junhan frowned, as if he noticed something, and said coldly: "Do you know what falling in love is?" "I know!" the little girl said seriously, "Sister Qianqian said, if a person is always looking for another person, that is falling in love. Just like when I am always looking for my dad, that is falling in love with my dad. If I am always looking for my aunt, that is falling in love with my aunt. La!" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" This is really a simplified version of falling in love. There is no gender limit. ? Simple and crude. Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something, and tremblingly picked up another new cup, took a sip, calmed down her shock, and then asked with difficulty: "Well, then Lili, you said before that if you fell in love with someone in your class, it wouldn't be¡ª¡ª" The little girl replied crisply: "Of course Sister Qianqian and I are in love." With a "clang", the tea cup in Song Qingwan's hand fell to pieces again! Lu Junhan: "" Very good, now we not only have to guard against pigs and rabbits, but also cabbage. In fact, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, as long as he wasn¡¯t a little brat. But Song Qingwan¡¯s reaction was huge. She stood up from her seat with a "swish" sound, and then began to dig through the trash can desperately: "By the way, where did I throw the girl's information just now?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220 What a joke The little Loli sitting next to Lu Junhan didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡°information¡± was. But when she saw Song Qingwan digging through the trash can, a hint of surprise flashed across her dark eyes. Then he got off the sofa and ran over. The little body was also squatting next to the trash can, and he said happily: "Auntie! Are you looking for Tangtang? Lili can help you find it!" As she said that, the little girl happily put her chubby little hand in. But before they touched her, she was picked up by Lu Junhan. The man didn¡¯t even look at her and threw her back on the sofa in front of the TV. Lu Junhan: "Don't make trouble, just watch your TV." The little girl rolled over on the sofa, got up with a groan, and revealed her little head from the back of the sofa, with a dissatisfied expression: "Bad dad! I want to help my aunt!" "Okay, then come and help," The man picked up the remote control with a calm expression: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch the TV, I will turn it off.¡± "don't want!" The little girl quickly retracted her head and replied weakly and spinelessly: "Dad, please don't turn it off, I haven't finished watching it yet! Lili, Lili, watch TV now! I won't help, okay?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and put down the remote control: "Okay, let's take a look." When the little girl saw this, she finally felt relieved, and then she went to watch TV obediently. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan here is still focusing on her trash can. Seeing that she was tensed up as if facing a powerful enemy, the old man even went so far as to dig through the trash can with his bare hands. He frowned tightly and reprimanded solemnly: ¡°You¡¯re just a girl, why are you so nervous?!¡± "Dad, you don't understand," Song Qingwan turned around without raising her head, frowning and saying: "Let me tell you, young people nowadays are very fashionable and have fun. When they fall in love, it doesn't matter whether the partner is a man or a woman, or even a man or a woman. There are a lot of them out there. You want someone! You still think that this is the feudal era where your women can only find men!" "These days, not only do you have to be on guard against little brats, but also girls! In case Lili goes astray at any time, if you don't pay attention, you won't be able to break her off! Do you think raising a child is so easy? ?¡± The old man felt that Song Qingwan had gone against his will recently, and she actually dared to challenge him like this. It was inevitable that he could not hold on to his face, so he said in a firm voice: "That's not necessarily true. It's not about love. I think it's probably just two little girls playing house. You're the only one making a fuss and being suspicious! Women are women. You are really stupid and ignorant!" Song Qingwan finally found Qu Qianqian¡¯s information. So, I rolled my eyes at him and was too lazy to argue with him anymore. She slowly spread out Qu Qianqian¡¯s information bit by bit with her fingers: "Sister Qianqian I remember Lili said that this man's father is a poor man!" Song Qingwan curled her lips: "Humph, it's a joke! It sounds like it's not a legitimate profession. It's even more unreliable than this brat selling fish! I don't know how his daughter ended up in Haicheng Kindergarten" Girls¡¯ information is not very detailed, and it is not as clear as boys¡¯ information, but it has more pages. Song Qingwan looked up and down, but couldn't find the name, so she had to read down the information line by line: "Oh, I found it, here! Name: Qu Qianqian, father: Qu Si¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221 It¡¯s fun to fall in love Song Qingwan¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, then rose in pitch: "Damn it, when did my idol become a joker?" The old man and Lu Junhan were silent for a while, then said: "do you have an idol?" "What's your expression?" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at them, "What? Is it illegal for an aunt in her forties to pursue celebrities?" She said plausibly: "You don't know how popular Qu Sinian is in the entertainment industry right now. He has acted in classic dramas and won awards. He is very good-looking and can play well. The most important thing is that he looks very much like me. That ex-boyfriend who died eight hundred years ago. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t figure out why my boyfriend is such a joke in his daughter¡¯s heart!¡± As she spoke, Song Qingwan looked dissatisfied and took out her phone: "No, I have to tell Qu Sinian. I will never allow anyone to tarnish the reputation of my male god, not even his daughter!" "" Song Qingwan felt refreshed after sending the text message of complaint! Then, turn the information back. After just one glance, her face turned stiff. When the old man saw this, he thought something big had happened. He frowned slightly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT?? "What's wrong?" Even Lu Junhan over there looked over calmly. Although neither of the two men thought this was a big deal, it was just a little girl playing games, but Song Qingwan had raised children, and the two men had not. So, her crisis-filled expression made two inexperienced men take notice. The old man looked over and over again, but couldn't find any big problem¡ª¡ª The only daughter of the Qu family, Qu Qianqian, is three years old this year. Because her parents are involved in the entertainment industry, she has been exposed to many outsiders since she was a child, and she is relatively precocious and outgoing. The identity information looks reasonable. ¡°My parents are not criminals, and our family is also a serious businessman The old man didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, so he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What problem do you see?¡± Song Qingwan¡¯s expression was heavy: ¡°It¡¯s a big problem.¡± The old man sat upright with a serious look on his face: "What's the big problem? Is this information false?" "no." "That¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan frowned tightly for a long time before saying with a heavy face: "Are all the little girls so pretty these days?" The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" The old man was extremely nervous just now. Now when he heard her words, he almost lost his breath, and his voice exploded like thunder: "What a big problem you have!" "Why isn't this a big problem?" Song Qingwan came back to her senses, pulled the information paper, pointed at Qu Qianqian's photo, and said plausibly, "Look at how beautiful this girl is! If she's ugly, you can say she's playing tricks, but for such a beautiful little girl, Lili must have been seduced by her!" "Huh?" The little girl in front went back to watching TV and her ears twitched. As if she heard her name, she turned her head and said happily: "Auntie, auntie! Were you calling Lili just now?" "No," Song Qingwan and the old man both turned their heads and said, "Go watch your TV!" The little girl retracted from the sofa in aggrieved manner: "Oh." annoying. Since she fell in love, her aunt, father, and great-grandfather don¡¯t seem to like playing with her anymore. Sister Qianqian said that it is very happy to be in love. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222: Cutting off descendants But she is not happy at all now. She wants her father, her aunt, and her great-grandfather! ???????????????? Wuwuwu, she doesn¡¯t want to fall in love anymore. "In short, the problem now is very big," Song Qingwan slapped the information sheet on the table and began to summarize as if she were having a meeting in the company: "Lili is still young and doesn't know anything, but as elders, we cannot ignore it. Therefore, the first step is to correct Lili's sexual orientation." Lu Junhan: "" The old man was speechless, but he still firmly believed in his concept of being a straight man: "What should I change? I think that girl is doing very well now! Before, it was just playing house between children, and it wasn't really about falling in love. When she grows up, she will naturally know what falling in love is, and Who should we talk to! Besides, why are you interfering so much! My father didn¡¯t say anything!" "What do you expect from him?" Song Qingwan glanced at the cold man who was on the phone dealing with official business over there with disgust, as if what they were discussing now was not his daughter at all: "Who gave you the courage to count on him? Besides intimidating and tempting, and scaring Lili to tears, what else can he do?" "" The old man clicked his tongue twice thoughtfully: "Indeed, this brat is indeed unreliable." Lu Junhan glanced over lightly and said calmly: "You two, I can hear you." Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Song Qingwan and the old man looked up at the sky, acting as if nothing had happened. After a while, Song Qingwan cheered up again and continued to speak earnestly: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not trying to scare you. If we don¡¯t help Lili change it, I¡¯m afraid it will be too late if we really want to change it in the future!¡± "Take the old Wang family next door to us as an example! It is said that their family originally wanted a daughter, but they didn't expect that the child they gave birth to was a son!" "But Mrs. Wang didn't want the skirts she bought to go to waste, so she gave them to her son to wear. As a result, her son loved wearing skirts when he was young. After all, he was used to wearing them and he really thought he was a girl!" "No, he's almost seven or eight years old, and he still asks his parents to buy him dresses every day!" "But his parents have the same idea as you do now. They don't care at all. They think he will be fine when he grows up. But guess what will happen when he grows up!" The old man frowned: "???" Song Qingwan smacked the table sadly: "When he grew up, let alone change, he went abroad to have a sex change! Now he is a woman, and he has found many boyfriends!" "" "Look, a good young man was accidentally ruined like this! What do you think this is all about? It's such a sin!" The old man: "" Song Qingwan said angrily: "I feel a little regretful when I say this. If I had known that brat didn't like women and children when he grew up, I should have brought him back earlier when he was a child! I will take him wherever there are women, saying Maybe, now they have all become vagabonds and have a lot of children for me!" "" This woman is indeed crazy! But the old man still disagrees and is very stubborn: "I think you are just making a fuss out of a molehill. There is no way that girl will fall in love with a woman!" Song Qingwan nodded and directly threw out a trump card: "Okay, since you don't believe it, then just wait until our Lu family has no descendants!" "Nonsense! You're talking about cutting off your children and grandchildren! I think you're the only one who will cut off your children and grandchildren!" When it came to passing on the family line, the old man exploded instantly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223 I don¡¯t want to fall in love anymore Lu Junhan had just returned from answering the phone and frowned slightly. Obviously, I just opened the small difference. So, I have no idea how they went from a topic that had nothing to do with the annihilation of descendants to the topic of annihilation of descendants. "I'm not talking nonsense," Song Qingwan curled her lips, "If Lili really falls in love with a girl in the future, do you think our Lu family will end up with no descendants?" The old man pointed at Lu Junhan on the sofa over there and hummed: "Isn't there this brat?" Song Qingwan glanced up and down at the expressionless Lu Junhan. "Pfft", I couldn't help it, and I laughed forward and backward: ¡°You¡¯re counting on him? Hahahahaha, no, dad, you¡¯re still counting on him now?¡± The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan had laughed enough and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes: "Dad, I didn't say it, you might as well count on Xia Lili if you count on him!" "This brat is 25 years old now. He doesn't even have a woman. He even found his daughter by himself!" ¡°If Lili hadn¡¯t come to the door on her own, you¡¯d think he would have had children in his life! Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for Lili, I¡¯m afraid our Lu family would have ended with him!¡± The old man glanced at Lu Junhan silently. Lu Junhan looked at the old man expressionlessly. After three seconds of silence, the old man suddenly stood up from the sofa and said to Song Qingwan with a majestic look: "Actually, I have always thought you were a smart woman. Sure enough, facts have proven that my vision was correct! You are very right. The most important thing for us now is to get that girl's sexual orientation back!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ There is no obstacle from the old man, and even with the help of the old man. Song Qingwan quickly collected the photo information of most boys between the ages of 3 and 5 in Haicheng. One hour before dinner. Song Qingwan took advantage of Lu Junhan's absence and quickly placed a thick photo album in front of the little girl. She turned to a page at random and smiled very kindly: "Lili, look, there are so many little brothers, do you want to fall in love with them? Don't worry, if you like them, tell your aunt, and she promises to help you get them!" When the little girl¡¯s sexual orientation becomes normal, she will deal with those little bastards again! ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about falling in love! Their pears are precious. If they are under thirty years old, they must not be abducted by a big pig's hooves! The little girl sat on the chair and looked at it with a somewhat unhappy look. Then, he shook his head, held his little hands, and whispered pitifully: "Auntie, I, I don't want to fall in love anymore." Song Qingwan was stunned: "Why? Aren't these people handsome? It's okay! There are many more behind!" "no¡­¡­" The little girl¡¯s voice was low. Suddenly, her eyes turned red. She sniffed and said in a choked voice: "After Lili fell in love, aunt, father, and great-grandfather, you all ignored me. It's not good to fall in love, it's really not good. Lili doesn't want to fall in love anymore!" As she spoke, the little girl couldn't help but rub her eyes and burst into tears, her voice full of tears: "They, they just want aunts, fathers, and great-grandfathers, wuwuwu, don't ignore Lili, okay? Lili is afraid" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know that things would turn out like this. She was a little overwhelmed and could only hug the little girl in a hurry: "I'm sorry Lili, I'm sorry. Yes, it was my aunt who was wrong. It was indeed my aunt who made a fuss out of a molehill. If you think others are like this, you will obviously, obviously you don't understand anything. Auntie assures you. , I will never ignore you again" Fuck your sexual orientation! Even if Lili really likes a girl, she will admit it! If you want to have no children or grandchildren, just have no children or grandchildren. The most important thing is that your children are happy! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224 Simply stupid "Lili, don't just eat sweets. It's not good for your teeth. Come on, eat some fruit." Song Qingwan fed a piece of watermelon to the little girl who was sitting on the sofa watching TV. The watermelon knife she took out earlier to chop up the little bastard finally came into use. Seeing her cheeks bulging like a little hamster after eating, Song Qingwan smiled and said, "Is it sweet? My aunt just cut it." The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and she nodded desperately, expressing that she was very sweet. "Okay, just eat more if it's sweet," Song Qingwan smiled, pushed the plate of watermelon over, and warned: "But you can't eat too much, you know? Watermelon is cold in nature, and eating too much is not good for your health." The little girl doesn¡¯t know what ¡°cold sex¡± is, but she understands that it¡¯s bad for your health. She widened her eyes in horror: "So, so dad is not in good health, so he also eats watermelon?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that she would mention this matter. In desperation, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to explain. After all, she can¡¯t say that your scumbag father deliberately lied to you in order not to dig coal. So, he could only say vaguely: "Probably." The little girl sitting on the sofa took a breath immediately, glared at the plate of watermelon, her face was very angry: "That watermelon is too bad! This is a bad watermelon! I want to eat them all to avenge daddy! Let's see if they still dare to bully daddy!" Song Qingwan: "" "Baby, Watermelon is so innocent. Maybe your father did it first." at this time. The old man came in from the outside and suddenly saw such a scene. For a moment, he was a little unable to react. He strode forward and quickly pulled Song Qingwan aside. I glanced at the little girl over there who was stabbing the watermelon with a fork, her face full of anger, she frowned and asked: "What's going on? Haven't you told her yet? If you don't tell her now, that brat will come back later!" "Hey, Dad, you came just in time, I was just about to tell you this!" Song Qingwan opened her eyes and told lies, and she didn¡¯t even blush when she lied: "Actually, I just told Lili, and I told her very seriously that girls cannot fall in love, only boys and girls!" "Now Lili also knows that she was wrong. You didn't see it. After being scolded severely by me, Lili hugged me and cried so hard! She kept saying that she was wrong!" "Besides, I have also tested it, and Lili really only likes boys. With Qu Qianqian, they are just playing house!" When the old man heard this answer, he breathed a sigh of relief and snorted condescendingly again, "What did I say earlier? I knew they were just playing house, so you're the only one making such a fuss! Women are women, and they are always startled. It's so stupid!" Song Qingwan: "" I thank you! I don¡¯t know who said it before, but I am a smart woman! But seeing that the old man was dismissed, Song Qingwan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after, it was dinner time. Lu Junhan came back unhurriedly from outside. Song Qingwan, Xiao Luli, and the old man were already sitting at the dining table. Since the little girl arrived, Song Qingwan and the old man¡¯s visits to the Lu family villa have greatly increased, almost every day. On the contrary, Lu Junhan is the busiest one here. With them here, Lu Junhan didn't have to look for servants to take care of Lu Li, but he didn't chase them away. "dad!" The little girl sitting in the children's chair saw him coming in and waved her little hand happily: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 225 Do you still want to eat? "Dad, come and have dinner!" The man glanced at her lightly, said "hmm", washed his hands, and sat down next to her. next moment. The little girl¡¯s small body leaned forward hard. The little hands are holding chopsticks. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Efforts were made to pick up a piece of green vegetables. But unexpectedly, the chopsticks were not used smoothly, and with a smack, the green vegetable fell on the table. But the little loli was not discouraged. Clamp again. Dropped again. Continue to clamp. Continue to drop. Finally, the little girl stared at the green vegetables on the table with bitterness and hatred. After thinking for a while, I threw away the chopsticks and grabbed them with my hands¡ª¡ª Put the few green vegetables that fell out into the man's bowl. Lu Junhan stopped and raised his eyes expressionlessly: "You don't want to eat, but you want to have sex?" The little girl opened her big, dark, clean eyes and looked at him with an extremely sad expression: "Dad, you are not in good health. You need to eat more vegetables. My aunt said that if you don't eat vegetables, you will not grow taller. Lili doesn't want you to grow taller." Lu Junhan glanced at Song Qingwan expressionlessly. Song Qingwan was silent for three seconds, pretending not to see the murderous look in Lu Junhan's eyes. He lowered his head silently and ate her food. "" At this time, the little girl lay forward again. Use a spoon to scoop up a piece of braised pork. ??Continue to put it in her father¡¯s bowl, and murmured: "You also need to eat meat. Grandpa said this is good for the body. It can make people grow fat and become fat" The old man: "" "There are also fish. Dad, you have to eat more fish. You will become very smart by then! Smarter than Lili! You will be the smartest dad in the world from now on!" "" "Oh, and this soup! Dad, you are not in good health, so you need to drink more. This soup is very nutritious! If Lili doesn't want to drink it, I'll give it all to you!" "" As she talked, the little girl put almost all the dishes on the table into her father's bowl. The dishes in front of Lu Junhan had piled up into a small mountain. Then, the little Loli didn¡¯t stop. Instead, like an old woman, she imitated what Song Qingwan said before and muttered: "Dad, you need to eat more and get better quickly, otherwise Lili will feel distressed when she looks at it." Song Qingwan looked at the food that was like feeding pigs, no, the pigs might not be able to finish it, and she felt a little sorry for that brat Song Qingwan sighed faintly: "You have committed evil! Look, there is indeed retribution for lying to children" Who said this girl is stupid? With such sincerity, who would dare to lie to her in the future. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan saw that she was still picking it up, and he wanted to pour all the dishes on the table into his bowl. He narrowed his eyes slightly, leaned back on the chair, glanced at her coldly, and raised his thin lips in a mocking arc: ¡°You¡¯ve made so much, why don¡¯t you give me the table to eat too?¡± The little girl paused slightly and glanced at him cautiously with her big black eyes: "Dad, do you want to eat from the table?" "" The little girl thought for a while: "Maybe it's not delicious." "" "Dad, do you still want to eat?" "¡­¡­Shut up!" Lu Jun had a cold face and pushed all the food in the bowl in front of the little girl: ¡°Eat it yourself!¡± "No!" The little girl was a little anxious, "Dad, this is for you to replenish your body. You can't eat pear!" "No need!" Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and said coldly: "What supplements are there? I am in very good health." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226 Going to dig coal? "Dad, don't try to lie to me," the little girl snorted, "I'm so smart! You're obviously going to die, and you're not in good health!" Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously, "Who do you think is about to die?" The little girl still didn¡¯t realize the danger was coming: ¡°Dad, you¡ª¡ª¡± "Ah, Lili!" Song Qingwan quickly picked up the little girl: "Auntie just remembered that it seems that you haven't finished eating the bad watermelon before. Let's finish the watermelon first and then eat, okay?" The little girl hesitated: "But, dad" "Don't worry," Song Qingwan understood instantly and said, "As for your father, your aunt will watch what he eats and make sure he eats it all to make him feel great, okay?" The little girl nodded slightly: "Okay then." Then, she looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, and said in a crisp voice: "Dad, you have to listen to your aunt obediently. You can't skip eating. This is not good for your health. Lili will go eat watermelon first and I'll come back to you later." The old man quickly held down Lu Junhan, who was about to get up and kill this ignorant little girl. "You brat, calm down. Isn't this girl still a child? Moreover, she is also doing it for your health, right?" The cold and noble man¡¯s thin lips overflowed with a cold smile: "So, I have to thank her? Okay, I promise to leave her a complete body later." "" The little girl didn¡¯t even know that she had bounced several times before the door of hell was closed. If there were not two old people at home, her ass would have been beaten to pieces by her father! Not to mention you can sit leisurely on the sofa and eat watermelon. After she finished eating the watermelon, Song Qingwan quietly cleaned up the large bowl of food. "Look! Lili, my aunt didn't lie to you," Song Qingwan pointed at the empty bowl and said with a smile, "Your father has already finished eating." The little girl is really easy to deceive. She blinked her big wet eyes and looked at the man with a stern face with admiration. "Wow! Dad, you are so awesome! Are you feeling better now?" In response to this, Lu Junhan could only sneer: "Heh." "" When Song Qingwan saw this, she was afraid that Lu Li would be caught by Lu Junhan and whipped to death. Quickly picked up the little girl, moved her position, and left him as a dangerous person. "Lili, you haven't eaten yet. Come, Auntie will feed you." "But dad, he¡ª¡ª" Seeing that the rice was already reaching her mouth, the little girl had no choice but to open her mouth obediently, oomph, and bite the spoon into her mouth. The cheeks are bulging after eating. The little mouth is full of oil. After eating most of the bowl, she suddenly saw a tall and tall figure from the corner of her eye. Seeing that her father was going upstairs again after eating, the little girl immediately became anxious: "Dad! Dad, don't go! You have to go for a walk after eating. It's good for your health. Let's go for a walk!" Lu Junhan: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are in good health again. Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have thought of such a stupid reason in the first place! Song Qingwan also said: "Why don't you take Lili out for a walk? Lili has been here for so long and she doesn't seem to have been outside the villa." "Yes! Dad!" The little girl looked at him pitifully, "Lili has never gone shopping! Besides, walking is really good. After walking, your body will become particularly good!" Lu Junhan's eyes were deep and dark, and he glanced at her lightly: "What do I need to be in such good health? Go dig coal?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227 Can you leave? ?? ??Little Luli shook her head, and said in a weak voice: "Dad I'm sorry, Lili forgot to tell you. Brother Yiming said today that his father's construction site seems to be no longer hiring, so, if you, dad, want to make a lot of money digging coal, you may not be able to make it either ¡­¡± "No more hiring?" The man with cold and cold eyebrows relaxed his frown slightly. ????????? Apparently my mood has improved a little. The corners of his mouth twitched again and he raised his eyebrows: "He doesn't even recruit people anymore, so why do I need such a good body?" Xiao Luli choked with grievance: "Lili is afraid that you will die." Lu Junhan paused in his steps. The little girl sniffed and felt a little sad: "If you die, no one will buy Tangtang for Lili, no one will sleep with Lili, and no one will tell Lili stories, so Dad, don't die " Song Qingwan looked distressed and touched the little girl¡¯s head: "Hey, Lili, don't cry. Even if your father is gone, your aunt will still buy you sweets, sleep with you, tell you stories, and do many, many things!" "Really?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were red. Song Qingwan: "Of course¡ª¡ª" "Of course it's fake." The man came down the stairs with a calm expression, his dark and dark eyes slightly narrowed, and he lifted the little girl up and sneered: "Who can bear your annoying temper except me?" The little girl was fluttering in the air. Hearing this, she said angrily: "Lili is not annoying! Auntie likes me!" The man said lightly: "She thought you were stupid and lied to you. Who would like you if you are so annoying?" "" Seeing that the little girl¡¯s face was twitching and she was about to cry again, Lu Junhan said calmly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for a walk?¡± The little girl¡¯s tears instantly disappeared, her eyes widened, and she said cutely, "Dad, do you want to go for a walk with Lili?" "Yeah." Lu Junhan glanced at her, "Don't want to go?" "I think! Lili thought about it!" "Then say goodbye to your aunt." The little girl fluttered twice more, and then waved her little hand to Song Qingwan who was speechless: "Goodbye, auntie, I won't eat any more. I'm going to go for a walk with dad first." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan, you piece of shit! But Song Qingwan didn¡¯t say anything. Mainly, she really wanted this brat to take the little girl out for a walk and see other people outside. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this reason, she would have cursed him as early as when he slandered her. Before leaving, the little girl was very excited and jumping up and down, obviously looking forward to going for a walk with her father. She is like a crazywoman like the wind. Before they went out, Song Qingwan gave him a bag of garbage and gave him a few words: "There is a trash can about 500 meters away when you turn right. When you go out, throw away the trash so that Aunt Liu doesn't have to go to the trouble again. Also, there are many people outside, so remember to keep an eye on Lili. , don¡¯t let her run around.¡± Lu Junhan obviously didn't expect that there would be so many things to pay attention to when going out, and his handsome eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He patted the head of the little girl running around with his big hand and said calmly: "Go and take the garbage with you." Song Qingwan: "" You are so lazy! The little girl didn¡¯t complain much. She came over and happily took the garbage bag, and then asked her father excitedly: "Dad, can we go now?" Lu Junhan hung up the call from his subordinate. Putting the phone in his pocket, he said a faint "hmm". ¡­¡­ The old man was reading the newspaper on the sofa. When he saw the big one and the little one leaving, he snorted coldly: "I think you'd better follow him. If you ask me, this kid knows how to take care of a child. If he doesn't lose the child, it's considered good." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228 The expression is confused Song Qingwan smiled and said, "Dad, it's not that exaggerated. I just went out for a walk. I specifically told that brat just now." The old man said in a deep voice: "Haven't you heard that sentence? When there is no danger, dad is the biggest danger. I don't think we should let that boy take that girl out!" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking that the old man was just too nervous. Until, half an hour later, Lu Junhan came back with a bag of garbage, but there was no sign of the little girl around, Song Qingwan knew that the old man was right "Where's Lili?" Song Qingwan was in a terrible state! I looked around and found no sign of the little girl, but after only one bag of garbage, she almost didn¡¯t come up in one breath. "Where did Lili go?" Lu Junhan frowned slightly, hung up the phone, glanced at the garbage in his hand, and was silent for a while. For the first time, a slightly strange emotion appeared on his usually cold expression. Song Qingwan seemed to have seen something, which was a bit incredible: "So, while you were talking on the phone, you threw Lili into the trash can and brought the trash back, right?" "" Song Qingwan narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him suspiciously: "Are you sure you didn't do it on purpose? I very much doubt that you have wanted to throw Lili into the trash can for a long time, but you have never had the chance before." "" ¡­¡­ Next to the trash can, a little girl in a small skirt squatted on the ground. A gloomy look on his face. Originally, she came to take out the garbage with her father. But the trash can was too high. She was short and couldn't reach it, let alone throw the heavy garbage in her hands filled with watermelon rinds. So, when she had trouble looking for her father, she turned around and called her father desperately, but he was still on the phone. It seemed that Dad had encountered some problem. Anyway, his brows were furrowed tightly. She called her several times, but Dad was a little absent-minded. The little girl only faintly heard the uncle on the phone saying the name of the male protagonist Song Chengze, as well as her own name. She seemed to also hear some kind of mother. ¡°Probably, the uncle on the phone asked if he would send her back if he found her father and mother. It¡¯s okay to find your mother. But dad is right here. Dad is so weird. Actually looking for myself. Of course the little girl would not have thought that her father had never done a paternity test from beginning to end, let alone believed that she was his biological daughter. After all, someone believed in his own memory too much, and there was no gap in his memory. Let alone a one-night stand, there was not even a trace of a woman in his memory. Not to mention suddenly having a biological daughter of his own. This is simply nonsense! There is no need to do an appraisal at all. These days, he just regards her as his daughter. As for whether he is biological or not, it is of little use to Lu Junhan. If he doesn¡¯t like it, he won¡¯t raise it even if it¡¯s his own child. He will treat the person he likes as his biological child even if he is not his biological child. Xiao Luli shouted a few times, and her father finally came over, but before she could ask, he wanted to send her back to her mother. The garbage bag in her hand was taken away by the man. After that, Dad kept talking on the phone, his indifferent eyebrows seemed a little impatient. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know what I was carrying, so I left. The little girl was left alone standing next to the trash can with a confused expression. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Temporarily one update in the early hours of tonight. Because the author is now locked in a small dark room typing, unable to get out, and the manuscripts are all on the computer It can only be sent during the day tomorrow. ??Also, it will be on the shelves tomorrow night, and you can read all the updates for about 1.5 yuan! Finally, there is a listing activity in the comment area, you can check it out, mua~ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229 Find another father In the evening, the sun sets in the west, and the sky is filled with gorgeous sunset glow. A large area of ??red light stretches into the distance from where you look, as if there is no end. The setting sun cast a yellowish warm light on the little girl squatting next to the trash can, making her look even more thin and lonely, like an abandoned kitten. "Mr. Pei, this is the company's income statement and expenditure details for this quarter," The bodyguards followed the young man in the wheelchair and reported step by step. ¡°Also, the villa you bought here last time has been renovated, and the style and facilities are designed according to your requirements. After you check it out later and make sure there are no problems, you can move in¡ª¡ª¡± "Hey, who does this kid belong to? Why is he next to the trash can?" Not far ahead of them, at some point, a crowd of people crowded in, even blocking the road. Several people were holding several garbage bags in their hands, but they were not in a hurry to throw them away. Instead, they lowered their heads and looked at something with interest. "Hey, the little girl is quite pretty! She must have gotten lost, right?" "How is that possible! She couldn't have walked to the trash can even if she got lost. I think it's probably her family that doesn't want her! They deliberately threw her in the trash can!" "Mr. Pei, we¡ª¡ª" The bodyguard knew that Pei Xiubai never liked to hang out with others, nor did he like to crowd into crowded places. Sure enough, Pei Xiubai's next sentence was: "Let's go another way." But as soon as he finished speaking, a familiar little voice came from the crowd in front, which sounded very powerful: "Nonsense! My father didn't want me! Auntie, don't talk nonsense! Be careful I beat you!" Pei Xiubai made a move. Even the bodyguard knew who it was: "Mr. Pei, it seems she was the girl who secretly kissed you last time who saved you in the car accident!" There are already bodyguards checking back from the front: "It's really her, but I don't know what happened. She ran to squat next to the trash can. She must have had a quarrel with her family and ran away from home." The young man raised his eyebrows, which were so beautiful that they were almost ghostly. Without saying anything, he tapped his pale fingers on the wheelchair buttons: "Go and have a look." "yes." With the bodyguards clearing the way, Pei Xiubai soon saw the sullen little girl pouting next to the trash can. There hasn¡¯t been much change since the last time we met, but you can faintly notice that the little girl seems to be more beautiful. "Brother Xiubai!" Seeing that it was him, the little girl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly stood up from the trash can, running towards him with her short legs: "Brother Xiubai, why are you here?" Pei Xiubai¡¯s words were concise and concise, eliminating many steps: ¡°I live here.¡± "Really? Lili lives here too!" Seeing him, the little girl was happy, "Can I go and play with you then?" Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t say yes or no, but looked at her deeply and frowned slightly: "Why are you here? Where is your father?" Speaking of this, the little girl looked aggrieved, her dark eyes became misty, and she said in a muffled voice, "Brother Xiubai my father doesn't want me anymore" The aunt next to me: "???" What about "My dad didn't want me anymore!" as promised? The little Loli clenched her fists, not to mention how angry she was: "I've been waiting for him here for a long time, but he didn't come to me. He must like his bag of garbage and doesn't like me anymore! Huh, I don't like him anymore either! I'm going to find another father! Make him mad!" "" Pei Xiubai¡¯s delicate brows wrinkled slightly, suddenly feeling something bad. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ??At about 0:10 a.m. in the evening, the updates will start. The number of updates is not necessarily certain. I am working hard to write and try to update as much as possible. Try to subscribe to the book currency as much as possible. You can order the full booking. There are all tutorial book review areas, you can find it, or add a group, there will be little cute saying, MUA ~ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230 It¡¯s quieter this way Sure enough, the next second, the little girl opened her big black and clear eyes. The small and limp body leaned on the armrest of the wheelchair. Raising her long eyelashes, she looked at him excitedly: "Brother Xiubai, why don't you be my father! You are so good to me, you will definitely be a very good father! Moreover, and I eat very little, my father said, I can It¡¯s easy to take care of, and I won¡¯t make you poor!¡± Pei Xiubai: "" Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary. The bodyguards and the aunts nearby were stunned. However, the next second, the little girl was hit hard on the head. "Ouch! It hurts so much¡ª¡ª!" The man didn¡¯t even stop punching him hard. The little girl quickly held her head in pain, her expression became angry, and she turned around, "Who hit me? Who!" The handsome man's fine black hair is scattered on his white forehead, making his eyebrows very cold. There was still a lit cigarette hanging in her thin lips. Hearing this, a sneer escaped from his thin lips: "Your dad!" Little girl: "" "You are really promising now," The man narrowed his dark black eyes dangerously, his cold gaze passed over Pei Xiubai calmly, and then fell on the little girl's innocent face again, and he smiled coldly: ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for a while, and you¡¯ve come back again claiming to be your father?¡± The little girl hugged her little head in grievance: "Dad, please don't take it first. They have been waiting for you in the trash can for a long time." The man glanced at her coldly, put out the cigarette burning between his fingers, and sneered coldly: "That's good, you can go with him now! I will raise someone more obedient in the future." Song Qingwan came behind her: "" I didn¡¯t know who it was just now, but I turned around and came out to look for someone. I couldn¡¯t stop shouting. If Lili really leaves with Pei Xiubai now, Lu Junhan will probably peel off Pei Xiubai's skin. "don't want!" Fortunately, the little girl still wants her original father. She looked frightened and didn¡¯t care about anything. She quickly hugged her father¡¯s arm and said in a pitiful voice: "Dad, don't let Lili go. Lili is very obedient. Lili is the most obedient. I won't leave with Brother Xiubai. Don't let me go" Lu Junhan turned his head expressionlessly and stared at her with his lower eyes: "Who is better, me or him?" The little girl hesitated and wanted to say it was just as good. But the next second, she saw that her father was leaving again without taking her with him. He immediately became anxious and said quickly: "Hello, Dad! Dad, you are the best!" Not waiting for Lu Junhan to speak. Suddenly, Pei Xiubai said to the little girl calmly, "I'm leaving first." The little girl instantly shifted her attention from her father to the boy. She blinked her big black eyes, waved her little hands, and said in a soft and cute voice: "Oh, then, brother Xiubai, goodbye! Lili will come play with you next time." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai glanced at the man with a gloomy face and smiled slightly: "Okay." Then, with a group of bodyguards, he turned around and left neatly. Being interrupted by Pei Xiubai, the atmosphere just now was gone. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. He raised his big hand and directly picked up the little girl. Then, he slapped her soft little butt hard! Afterwards, the little girl covered her buttocks and complained dissatisfied and aggrievedly, "Dad, why are you hitting me again?" With a cold and extremely handsome face, he went home. In the end, the little girl who was abandoned by her father, was found again by her father, and was beaten twice by her father, after thinking about it for a while, she still felt very angry! She decided not to talk to her father before going to bed! Unless daddy promises to tell her two bedtime stories! It¡¯s soon time to go to bed at night. The little girl has been lying on the bed for a long time, and her father, who was looking down at the book, didn't see her talking to her. But she was so angry. She thought for a while, followed her brother's example, got out of bed, found a writing board, angrily wrote a line of words, and showed them to her father. If she didn't understand the words, she would spell them out in pinyin: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m very angry, you didn¡¯t??Discovered? Lu Junhan was probably thinking about something, and it took him a while before he noticed what she had written. He glanced at her lightly and said lightly: "I found it." He is not blind. After this little guy came back, his face was full of displeasure, and a bottle of oil could hang from his pouted mouth! The little girl didn¡¯t expect him to say that. Her eyes widened and she wrote again: ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve discovered it, why don¡¯t you come and coax me? After so many days of searching, we have found clues about this little thing¡¯s mother. This was revealed from the mouth of the female spy. When Assistant Chen discovered this during interrogation, he was immediately surprised. ¡°Obviously I didn¡¯t expect that the young daughter of the Lu family would actually be related to a female spy. ¡°But who it is and which country her mother is from, the female spy herself doesn¡¯t know very well. All I know is that, like her, she has a mission, often has to go out, and her identity is very mysterious and hidden. "However, it has nothing to do with Song Chengze. Apart from her mother, this little thing¡¯s father is even more mysterious. No matter how hard I look for any clues about my father, I can¡¯t find any clues. It is not even clear whether a person is alive or dead. It¡¯s like this person doesn¡¯t exist in the world at all. Lu Junhan frowned slightly. The life experience of this little thing is probably more complicated than he thought. At this moment, the man suddenly remembered that on the phone before, his subordinate asked: ¡°If this little thing¡¯s mother wants to take her back I don¡¯t know why, but thinking about this, the man felt inexplicably irritable, and his deep eyes darkened. He would rather throw the person into the trash can than return the person to her biological parents. Seeing that her father was silent, the little girl seemed to be deep in thought again, her brows were heavy, and she suddenly became even more angry! She puffed up her fair and plump little face, and wrote with a swipe of her little hand: dad! you! ! ! hurry up! Coax me! ! ! Then, very forcefully, he stuck the writing board in front of the book. Lu Junhan retracted his thoughts, glanced down, tugged his thin lips, patted her little head with his big hand, and said in a cold voice: "You are already a three-year-old adult. You should learn to coax yourself. Don't come to your dad if anything happens!" Little girl: "" "Don't cry!" Lu Junhan glanced at her reddish eyes, frowned, and said coldly, "If you cry again, go sleep on the sofa!" "" The little girl puffed up her face, snorted angrily, put her tears back, picked up the writing board again, and wrote: dad! I want to hear a bedtime story! ! ! Want 2! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise, they stop talking to you! "That's just right." The light from the desk lamp outlined his cold and sharp face. The man raised his eyebrows and looked at the pretty little girl in front of him. His thin lips curled up slightly. "This way I will be cleaner." "" The little girl was really angry. With a delicate little fat face. Holding the writing board in her arms, she returned to her territory without saying a word. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231 Little Bastard She climbed onto the bed and turned her back to Lu Junhan, saying that she was very angry now! It¡¯s still the kind of anger that can¡¯t be coaxed! ! Seeing her like this, the cold man raised his eyebrows slightly. He is quite young, but his temper is not bad. Lu Junhan leaned on the head of the bed, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, the expression on his face hidden in the darkness was difficult to discern, and his deep and dark eyes deepened. After a while, he said calmly: "I can tell you a bedtime story, but you have to answer a question first." The little girl didn't move, didn't even turn around, as if she had fallen asleep, and didn't hear Lu Junhan's words at all. But upon closer inspection, the tips of her white little ears moved slightly. Seeing that her father remained silent, the sulking little girl became anxious. ??He turned around quickly, got up, and wrote on the writing board: What¡¯s the problem? The man lowered his eyes slightly, and his usually cold and cold black eyes met the little girl's big black and clear eyes. Under the dim light of the table lamp, the little girl was nestled on the bed, her little body huddled up, her thick eyelashes as dark as crow feathers fluttering. When he tilts his head, that confused little expression is so cute. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t hesitate and asked: "Who do you like best?" The little girl blinked her big black and white eyes. The man frowned slightly: "Is it so difficult to imagine?" The little girl held the writing board and wrote happily: Lili likes daddy the most! Lu Junhan frowned even more: "Which father?" The little girl tilted her head, "Which father?" She only has one father. Seeing her hesitation, Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly and said dangerously: "Do you still want to hear a bedtime story?" Xiao Luli nodded desperately and wrote: think! ! ! Lili likes Lu Junhan¡¯s father the most! "You know what's going on," the man raised his eyebrows, rubbed the little girl's head with his big, knuckled hands, and said in a calm voice: "Tell me, what do you want to hear?" When the little girl saw that her father was so easy to talk to this time, her eyes lit up and she wrote: Lili wants to hear fairy tales. snow White! And, there¡¯s Princess and the Pea! "" Lu Junhan glanced at it lightly, and at a glance, they were all princesses. He frowned slightly and said without changing his expression: "This is too retarded and not suitable for you." The little loli pouted her little mouth and wrote: Dad, have you never seen it? Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips slightly, and his light voice had no fluctuations: "Why should I watch something so mentally retarded?" The little girl pursed her lips and wanted to write again, but Lu Junhan snatched the writing board away with his hand and threw it on the bedside table: "Lie down." "?" Lu Junhan said calmly: "Don't you want to listen to the story?" "Yes!" the little girl said excitedly: "Lili wants to listen to two!" Lu Junhan glanced at the time and saw that it was getting late, so he said coldly: "Lie down if you want to listen." The little girl quickly lay down and looked at him with her dark eyes blinking. She almost didn't say, "Speak quickly!" At this moment, the phone vibrated several times. Lu Junhan turned sideways, reached for his phone, lowered his eyes, and looked at the information on the screen. Without even raising his head, he came casually: "There once was a little girl, her name was Lu Li, and then she s¡ª¡ª" This familiar story-telling trend made the little girl anxious: "Dad! Lili doesn't want to die!" Lu Junhan paused, then continued calmly and calmly: "I got to know a little brat in private¡ª¡ª" "Dad, what is a little brat?" The man¡¯s expression was calm, without any hesitation: "It's the little rabbit." "Little rabbit?" The little girl immediately remembered the cute little rabbit with furry body, long ears and red eyes that she saw in the zoo before. Her beautiful eyes lit up and she smiled, revealing a row of small glutinous rice teeth: "Then Lili likes the little brat!"   Lu Junhan nodded slightly and looked away calmly without saying anything. Instead, he continued to state lightly: "Then the little brat thought Lu Li was too ugly, so he beat her to death. The first story is over." Little Loli: "" She doesn¡¯t like the little bastard at all. Glancing at the little girl¡¯s aggrieved look on the verge of tears, the man said lightly: "Fortunately, Lu Li's father passed by at this time and saved Lu Li again. The second story is over." Hearing that he was not dead, he was alive again. The little girl stopped crying immediately and her eyes were bright: "Dad! You are so kind to me! You saved Lili!" "It's good to know. Now let me sleep in your bed." "Oh" Although the little girl was a little frustrated that she was going to bed so soon, she was already very satisfied after listening to two stories tonight. Pulling up the quilt, getting ready to sleep: "Good night, Dad!" The man glanced at her and pursed his lips: "Well, good night." ¡­¡­ The two-day weekend holiday passed quickly. When going to school on Monday morning, the little girl happily carried her little schoolbag and went to the kindergarten! In her opinion, her father ate a lot of meals before and went for a walk after the meal, and now he is in very good health! When she thought that her father would not die, she was very happy. In contrast, Qu Qianqian is not like this. Let alone being happy, her whole body was filled with an aura of pain. "Sister Lili, don't look at me! I'm so miserable now!" The little Loli was a little confused and said quickly: "Sister Qianqian, what's wrong with you?" Qu Qianqian stood on her seat, covering her face in shame, and said with a sad look on her face: ¡°I was beaten when I got home, and now my butt and buttocks hurt so much! I can¡¯t even sit down!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes widened and she asked, ¡°Why? Who hit you? It¡¯s too bad!¡± "Sister Lili, I may not be able to fall in love with you anymore." Qu Qianqian first looked guilty, and then clenched her fist angrily: ¡°My parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts, they all don¡¯t allow me to fall in love!¡± Qu Qianqian looked aggrieved, stretched out her fingers and made a four sign, her expression not to mention how angry she was: "I have been beaten for four days! Four days!!! From Friday to Monday, I was beaten every day! Originally, my dad didn't want to beat me, but I don't know which bad guy told him that I was People outside always say he is a joker, and then he beat me up!" "After that, after my parents finished the beating, they turned around and told my grandparents. Then I was beaten by my grandparents. After they finished the beating, just before going to school, my uncle and aunt came over and heard that I was in love. He beat me up and my butt hurts so much now! Falling in love is not good at all! I don¡¯t want to fall in love anymore!¡± The little girl had this intention and said with a serious face: "Well! I also think falling in love is bad! It's not happy at all! We don't want to fall in love anymore! Falling in love is a bad thing!" Qu Qianqian covered her poor little buttocks with a very sympathetic expression and said directly: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232 Never fall in love again "Yes! We will never fall in love again! The consequences of falling in love are so miserable!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s face was straight: "If anyone wants to fall in love with me in the future, I will fight with them!" Xiao Luli thought so too. She clenched her little fists heavily, her little face looked serious: "Yes! Whoever wants to fall in love with me in the future, I will beat them to death! Anyone who wants to fall in love with me must be a bad person!" Parents on both sides have no idea at all. My unintentional actions have made the two beautiful little flowers of the motherland fear marriage. ¡°On the other side, Song Qingwan, who knew that the little girl was going to kindergarten, was still not at ease. It just so happens that it has been a few months since the little girl came to the Lu family. Apart from registering, the only thing that spread was the rumor that "she is Lu Junhan's daughter". But I haven¡¯t been formally introduced to outsiders yet. Song Qingwan was thinking of holding a birthday party this Saturday or Sunday. Others¡¯ birthday party is usually held when the child is just one hundred days old, also known as the first-year party. But the little girl¡¯s situation is special. They didn¡¯t participate in the past year or two, so they don¡¯t know if Xiao Luli has ever held an anniversary party. But since they don¡¯t know, Song Qingwan just pretends it has never been held! Although the little girl is now three years old, she has to make up for such an important matter as catching Zhou Yan. To put it bluntly, Song Qingwan just wanted to find a reason to hold a grand banquet. While introducing the little girl to people in the upper class circle, I also met people in the little girl¡¯s class. ¡°After all, no matter how much information you check, no matter how detailed you write it, it can¡¯t be as real as seeing it with your own eyes. The old man has no objection. He is a traditional person. In his opinion, children who do not hold a birthday party are children with incomplete lives. What¡¯s more, what you catch at that time may very well determine the direction of your life. Just like that brat Lu Junhan. Back then, a bunch of various things were placed in front of him. He had what he wanted, what he didn¡¯t want, and what he still had. He, the bastard, didn¡¯t even look at it. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the hundred-dollar bill closest to his position. No, when you grow up, you become a black-hearted businessman who seeks wealth and murder! ¡°Don¡¯t mention how regretful the old man was at that time. You must know that Zhou Yan¡¯s prediction is so accurate. No matter what he did at that time, he had to put a gun in front of Lu Junhan. No guarantee, now this brat has inherited his career! So, this time, the old man has made up his mind. No matter what, he has to put what he wants to put away¡ª¡ª Toy guns, fishing rods, military supreme command badges, military uniforms, etc. are all placed in the innermost part. Guaranteed that the little girl can touch it at the first touch! Song Qingwan thought the same way. But she can¡¯t compete with her domineering and unreasonable old father. ¡°I had no choice but to buy those dolls, beautiful clothes and skirts, and limited edition jewelry. ¡° In short, all the things Song Qingwan could find that belonged to girls were placed outside the old man¡¯s toy guns. But she is still quite confident. So what if the old man puts the things closer? Lili is a delicate girl. Maybe she won¡¯t even take a look at it and just choose the doll she prepared for her. Now that everything has been decided, Song Qingwan has always been a person who acts quickly and has plans. On the same day, we started setting up the venue with great fanfare. Invitations were also sent out early. He also specifically asked the little girl to inform her group of children. "Her brother Yiming, brother Xiyan, and especially her sister Qianqian must come to the banquet. When she heard that she was going to invite them to play at home, the little loli was very happy. In those days, I was like a little butterfly every day, saying to Song Qingwan: I want to buy this candy, brother Yiming likes to eat it, I want to buy a chocolate, brother Xiyan likes to eat it, and this and that, sister Qianqian will like it very much! However, in comparison, the atmosphere in the Qu family is not so good. Qu Si Nian travels all over the country and abroad all year round. He is often busy with his feet off the ground, and his work and rest schedules are even more irregular. ??I barely made time to accompany Qu Qianqian. To him, other people¡¯s weekends are holidays, but to him, he still has to film on weekends, and there is no difference between having a holiday or not. Because of this, he had no time to attend any Zhouzhou banquet. What¡¯s more, the Qu family and the Lu family don¡¯t have much business dealings, and the relationship between the two families is not considered good. ? Originally planned to refuse. But Qu Qianqian was still clamoring to go, saying that she had already promised to her sister Lili. The man¡¯s eyes were calm, and he knelt down on one knee. His top-notch appearance was comparable to that of the entertainment industry, and he was extremely handsome. Without speaking, just looking at him, he looked extremely cold and indifferent. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ When he lowered his eyes slightly, the red mole dotted at the end of his eyes gave a dazzling color to his cold face for no apparent reason. Like a ghost sucking souls. With just one glance, it¡¯s hard to take people¡¯s eyes away. This person is the national actor, Qu Sinian, who is known as the flower of the high mountains in the entertainment industry. He can only be watched from a distance but not played with. "Baby, why don't we go? Dad really doesn't have time." "you're lying!" But now he was looking at the little girl sitting in front of him, sulking and having trouble with him. There is a hint of grievance and a low-key flattery on the face that has always been cold and cold: "Dad really didn't lie to you. He has a very important commercial to shoot this Saturday. If you don't believe me, ask my agent. As for your mother, she has no time. In the future, dad will take you to your sister Lili's house to play. OK?" No matter how many thousands of fans outside think about it, they probably can¡¯t imagine that at home, they are like a flower on a high mountain, and the unattainable and cold movie king is actually a humble daughter-slave at home. "If you don't go, I will go myself!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s pretty little face tensed up, she hummed and turned away, not looking at him: "Anyway, I have already promised sister Lili. She was already very sad when I didn't fall in love with her before. I can't let her go this time!" "Wait a minute!" The man's aggrieved expression disappeared, his narrow and cold red phoenix eyes suddenly narrowed, and he said coldly: "Falling in love with her? The person you were in love with before was your sister Lili?" "Yes." Qu Qianqian frowned and turned around: "Didn't I tell you before?" "" "Oh, yes! I didn't say anything at the time, but you heard that I was in love, so you beat me up!" "" Speaking of this, kid Qu Qianqian thought of the four consecutive days of spanking, and her mood suddenly got worse: "My butt is still a little sore now!" She pushed the man and said angrily: "Go away! I don't want you to go, you are a bad guy! I will go by myself on Saturday!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233 Jian¡¯s family will also come With that said, she got up from the sofa and started to leave angrily. "No, baby, didn't you say you like daddy the most? Do you really have the heart to do this to me?" The gentle and handsome man became pitiful again. Qu Qianqian replied simply: "Have patience." "What if dad agrees to take you there?" Qu Qianqian stopped suddenly, turned around, and glanced at him suspiciously, "Didn't you say you don't have time on Saturday?" "There is still time to squeeze," Qu Sinian sat on the sofa, hugged Qu Qianqian over, and pinched the little girl's face with his white fingers: "Besides, advertising is not as important as my daughter!" "Okay!" Qu Qianqian said with a magnanimous tone, "Since you are so sensible, I will forgive you for hitting me last time." "Yes!" Qu Sinian kissed her little face and curved his thin lips, "Thank you, Your Highness." But the next second, Qu Qianqian¡¯s expression became serious: "However, I have to tell you in advance that when you go there, you are not allowed to have any ideas about my sister Lili, nor can you hug her, kiss her, or call her baby, do you understand?" Qu Sinian was a little surprised that she would say that, and was stunned. But then the corners of his lips curved slightly. I thought to myself that he had worked so hard to raise his daughter for so many years, doing everything by himself, and today it finally paid off. His little baby actually knows how to be jealous. ¡°Tsk, look at this possessive one. Sure enough, the next second, I heard Qu Qianqian say sourly: "Sister Lili belongs to me alone. Dad, you are not allowed to take her away." Qu Sinian: "" It seems that we must go to this banquet! ¡­¡­ "I also don't have time. I feel that the only people who have a mediocre relationship with the Lu family are the Jian family. When I received the invitation letter from the Lu family at home. Jian Yi asked the assistant to put it aside without even looking at it. ¡°Obviously, I had no intention of going at all. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t know what to say to Lu Junhan when I go there, so it¡¯s better to keep out of sight. But despite all the precautions, he could not guard against his own son. Qin Xiyan Oh, that is, after Jian Xiyan came back from school, he was worried about how to tell his father, who was always missing, to take him to the banquet. Who knows, when he entered the door, he saw his father sitting on the sofa. It seems that he is so lucky today. So, he walked up to Jian Yi and scrawled on the writing board: dad! Sister Lili asked me to go to her house to play on Saturday. You take me there. Originally, Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t want to find his father at all. His father is not only busy, but also often has no time and beats him. He even wanted to find his uncle Jian Chenglang to take him there. ¡°But brother Yiming and sister Qianqian both said that they would bring their father with them when the time comes. ¡°And Sister Lili also said that she would introduce her father to them. Therefore, Qin Xiyan could only reluctantly ask his father to take him there. Jian Yi glanced at ten lines, and after reading a page, he just looked up from the document and saw a look of disgust on Jian Xiyan's face. Jian Yi: "" Although he rarely communicated with Jian Xiyan, he knew his son better than his father. Even if the boy kept a straight face, he knew what he was thinking. Before Jian Yi could say anything, Jian Xiyan frowned slightly, as if he was not used to the assistant as a stranger and wanted to go back to the room to shrink back. So, he quickly grabbed the writing board and wrote: If I don¡¯t have time, I can ask my uncle to take me there. When the time comes, let my uncle explain to Sister Lili, and Sister Lili will probably understand him. Looking at his avoidance, Jian Yi didn¡¯t want to make things easier for him, so he said coldly: "I have time." Qin Xiyan frowned, said nothing, just nodded, and then went upstairs. Jian Yi looked at him, but felt a little upset for no reason. If Xiaoyan¡¯s mother is still here Thinking of the woman who committed suicide without leaving a word, Jian Yi's deep and dark eyes became colder and colder, her cold side face showed a strong coldness, but her brows were furrowed deeper and deeper. He reached out subconsciously, took out a candy from his pocket, and helpedLi was stunned, with disbelief in his eyes, he opened the package and threw the candy into his mouth. The sweet and sour taste of the candy filled your mouth instantly. I feel a lot better. Speaking of which, the little girl from the Lu family gave this candy. Originally, Jian Yi didn¡¯t have the habit of eating sweets. But something went wrong with a project before, and business ties with the Song family were cut off. Things were piled up, so I had to stay up late and work overtime. I didn't eat for two days, and I was inevitably hungry to the point of feeling dizzy. There was nothing to eat around, so when I touched my pocket, I took out a handful of candies. I ate one and thought it tasted pretty good. At critical moments, it can even save someone¡¯s life. Thinking of the sweet and lovely little girl from the Lu family, she compared her son with her, who was more disobedient than her own. Jian Yi frowned tightly and pursed her thin lips. ¡°It would be nice if¡­it could be replaced. ¡­¡­ Compared with the Qu and Jian families, the Zhang family has had no setbacks. As soon as Dad Zhang received the invitation, he asked someone to reply, saying that he would definitely go this Saturday. After all, because of the coal mining incident, Father Zhang was still worried about how to tell the big guys about it. The opportunity came to your doorstep. This time, I planned to grab Zhang Yiming¡¯s ears and go to the Lu family to apologize! ¡° Just like that, Song Qingwan originally planned to visit Qu, Jian, and Zhang¡¯s family in person to invite them to the banquet. Before we even left the house, we received news from three families that they were willing to come over. Song Qingwan was immediately confused. When did these people become so free? You have nothing to do on Saturday and Sunday? "But it saved her a lot of trouble, so Song Qingwan didn't go into details. Soon, it was Saturday night. As the Song family is somewhat related to the Lu family, Song Wanwan naturally followed her parents. Song Yixing was forced by Ye Wanwan to stay at home to study. Song Wanwan was dressed very beautifully today. Wearing a dark blue princess dress, her delicate little face was also painted with makeup and lipstick, making her look bright and bright. And probably because Qu Qianqian called her a cockscomb last time, she had a psychological shadow. This time, she did not wear a crown, but a sapphire necklace specially customized for children, and the same gemstone bracelet was stuck on her wrist. The whole person is shining, looking like a noble little princess. ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought she was the protagonist of this banquet. "I have inquired, Jian's family will also be coming to this banquet." Ye Wanwan is still wearing a gorgeous red dress as red as flames, with a slender figure. She held the arm of the tall man next to her, holding a glass of red wine in one hand, and greeted other people in the banquet hall with a bright smile. Seeing them walking away, her eyes flashed, she lowered her voice and continued: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234 It¡¯s not just for this family "You remember to seize this opportunity. Wanwan told me yesterday that Jian Sheng has promised to introduce his father to you. From his tone, it seems that his father also wants to cooperate with you again." "Seize the opportunity? What's there to seize? It's already pretty good since I didn't settle accounts with them!" Song Chengze frowned, his eyes were dark, and his deep voice was sinister and cold: "They were the ones who broke the contract for no reason at the beginning, and now they are the ones who want to seek cooperation with us! Do they really think that our Song family belongs to their family, and they can come and go as they please? If we want to cooperate again, don't even think about it!" Song Chengze was born into a wealthy family, and he was inherently arrogant and self-centered. At the same time, his personal leadership ability is no worse than Jian Yi. And he is also very lucky. Whenever he encounters difficulties, he can turn them into good fortune. If the two families really fight, it is not certain who will lose or win! "No!" But Ye Wanwan's reaction was huge. She grabbed Song Chengze's hand with a solemn expression: "You must cooperate with the Jian family! You must not offend them, otherwise you will regret it in the future!" This was not the first time Song Chengze saw her weird expression and tone. He trusted her before, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but now he finally couldn¡¯t help it. These days, in order to make up for the losses caused by the Jian family's sudden breach of contract, Song Chengze had stayed up many all-nighters, and at the same time, he had to endure tremendous pressure from the board of directors. Forget it, I sent people to the door many times and got a lot of rejection from the Jian family. Old and new grudges surged up together, and I was already filled with anger and nowhere to vent my anger. He hasn¡¯t settled the accounts with them yet! Ye Wanwan now told him not only not to argue with the Jian family, but also to cooperate with them again in an amicable manner and not to offend the Jian family. No one can stand this kind of cowardice! Not to mention the always arrogant Song Chengze! Therefore, since the two met. For the first time, he looked at Ye Wanwan with suspicious eyes, and raised questions with deep eyes: "Regret? Why? Do you know something?" Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyebrows twitched: ¡°I¡­¡± Before Ye Wanwan could finish speaking, Song Chengze said in a deep voice, minding his own business: "I thought something was wrong with you before, as well as Yi Xing. I originally asked you to take him to school with Wanwan, but you didn't want to. You said that with Yi Xing's IQ, you didn't need to go to kindergarten at all. Okay, I believe this. You, but why do you force him to learn hacking skills?" "Because he has this talent! He also has this IQ!" Speaking of this, Ye Wanwan became excited, her beautiful eyes shining: "Aze, believe me, after a few months, you will know that what I said is right! Xiaoxing is really suitable for this path!" "Okay, I reluctantly believe you on this, but what about this time? Why do we have to cooperate with the Jian family?" Ye Wanwan opened her mouth, but didn't know what to say, so she could only say softly: "Aze, it will be difficult for me to explain this to you for a while! And I'm afraid you won't believe it if I tell you. But believe me, I will never harm you! What I do now is all for our benefit. In the future! Anyway, the Jian family must not be offended!" Ye Wanwan has been mysterious for more than a day or two. Song Chengze had known for a long time that she was hiding something from him, but he didn't ask before because he thought those were trivial matters and innocuous. He loves her, so he does whatever she wants. But now it involves business matters, the work of thousands of employees, and the foundation of the Song family. It¡¯s hard for him to trust her. ¡°After all, Ye Wanwan was in the entertainment industry. She didn¡¯t understand business at all, and the entertainment industry was so chaotic that he was afraid that she would be cheated. In the business world, if you are slightly negligent and fall into the other party's trap, it is likely to cause huge losses to the company, and even bankruptcy is not impossible! But with Ye Wanwan¡¯s current situation, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t listen at all and was determined to cooperate with the Jian family. If there is really money to be made, it is not impossible to cooperate again, but the Jian family broke the contract for no reason. Once there is one, there will be a second time. He cannot afford to take this risk! It¡¯s inevitable to feel a little upset. When Ye Wanwan saw this, his heart skipped a beat. Her relationship with Song Chengze went very smoothly. They got married as soon as they met. After the marriage, the two had a very good relationship, and Song Chengze was very tolerant of her.   Ye Wanwan is not ignorant. After she got married, she took care of everything inside and outside. The couple have a good relationship and have never had any quarrels. In short, it is completely different from the scene in the novel where they had several quarrels and constant misunderstandings. Now this is the first time Song Chengze has shown his impatience towards her. "However, Ye Wanwan was still flustered, but he didn't pay much attention to it. In her opinion, it was just like the novel, no matter how many twists and turns there were, no matter how many times she and Song Chengze quarreled. In the end, no matter what, they will always be together! So, with this thought in mind, Ye Wanwan did not comfort the man, but continued to insist on her own thoughts: "If you don't want to come forward to talk to the Jian family, I can come forward on your behalf!" "Why did you come forward?" Song Chengze thought Ye Wanwan might be crazy. He always thought she was a smart woman, but he didn't expect "You don't understand business matters. If you come forward, maybe with just a few words from Jian Yi, you will fall into his trap!" "But you don't want to cooperate with the Jian family, what can I do? Then I have to step forward. Besides, am I doing this for myself? I am not doing it for our family!" Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t expect that she and Song Chengze could actually quarrel without her vicious sister Ye Rourou to interfere, which inevitably made her a little irritated. Song Chengze¡¯s mood was actually not much better. He felt that Ye Wanwan had changed too much. When he met her just now, her personality was a bit stubborn at best, but she was still gentle Xiaojiabiyu. But after getting married, he became more and more dominant and even had to listen to her in everything. Whenever she had any questions, she always said it was for their own good and the good of this family. If she was asked to give a practical reason, she would say it and he would know it in the future. Song Chengze likes to be in control of everything, and is used to dictating others, but is not used to being manipulated by others. If he hadn't liked Ye Wanwan, he would have made her life worse than death. "Dad, just listen to mom," Song Wanwan saw her parents quarreling, and couldn't hold it back for a moment, so she spoke, "She really does it for our own good. Besides, I asked Jian Sheng before, he Said, his father said he really wanted to cooperate with us, and there must have been some misunderstanding about what happened before." "That's right!" Ye Wanwan didn't want to quarrel with him: her voice softened, showing a slight hint of weakness: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235 Zhang Yiming¡¯s father Zhang Dazhuang "Husband, why don't we meet first? Maybe there is some misunderstanding?" Ye Rourou also came to the banquet tonight. She didn't want to be laughed at by Ye Rourou, nor did she want to take advantage of it. ¡°After all, as a vicious female supporting character, Ye Rourou has no moral bottom line at all. Even if Song Chengze gets married, she will definitely find the right opportunity to stick to him again, or even climb into his bed. Ye Wanwan would not allow this to happen. Even if you want to quarrel, you have to go home and quarrel. Seeing that she was showing weakness, Song Chengze couldn't say anything more, so he suppressed his temper and said, let's meet first, without mentioning cooperation. ¡°Obviously he doesn¡¯t completely trust Ye Wanwan. ¡­¡­ The other side. The little girl was wearing a pink Lolita dress, and her dark hair was permed into disposable curls that would not harm her scalp and hair. There is also a silver crown studded with expensive diamonds on her head. She has a delicate appearance, fair cheeks, black eyelashes, and red lips. When she stands there obediently, she looks like a doll in an exhibition hall. So cute. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but glance at her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Demon King of the Mainland was here, they would have wanted to reach out and touch it to see if it was a real person. They have never seen such a beautiful and lovely little princess. There are still some people who are already secretly planning to go back and work harder and have a daughter. "Sister Lili, you are so beautiful, so beautiful, so beautiful!" As soon as Qu Qianqian entered the door, she went straight to Xiao Luli, not even paying attention to her father behind her. After seeing the little girl, her eyes were filled with stars, she hugged little Luli and said three beautiful things in one breath. She said that her sister Lili is really beautiful! "Sister Qianqian, you are also very beautiful!" The little girl hugged her back. The two of them were affectionate and talking to each other as if there were no other people around. But Song Qingwan and Qu Sinian next to them both exploded. Qu Sinian is in the entertainment industry, which is very chaotic, and he has seen many "big scenes". ¡°I don¡¯t know how many situations I have encountered where men, women, or even 15 men and women have sex in a room. Many people even invited him, which meant that Qu Sinian¡¯s thoughts would not be pure. Seeing the two little girls hugging each other, he pulled Qu Qianqian away without thinking. By coincidence, Song Qingwan also took the little girl away, saying she would not date her. Song Qingwan and Qu Sinian looked at each other, then turned around at the same time and walked in two directions. The little girl and Qu Qianqian were left shouting each other's names. "Sister Lili! I want sister Lili" "Sister Qianqian! Auntie, sister Qianqian is calling me" But it was useless. Song Qingwan and Qu Sinian were like the feudal parents who beat the mandarin ducks in ancient times, not to mention how ruthless they were. So, a pair of good sisters were separated at the banquet. After a while, the little girl was put down by Song Qingwan. She originally wanted to go and play with her sister Qianqian, but suddenly she raised her eyes and saw someone coming in. Her beautiful dark eyes lit up: "Brother Xiubai!" Beside him, Lu Junhan's face suddenly darkened. "Brother Xiubai, you are here too." The pretty girl in a pink skirt walked up to the ghostly boy in the wheelchair with her short legs. The clear black eyes were bent. The slender eyelashes, as dark and thick as crow feathers, fluttered. ?Obviously very happy. Before the expressionless Pei Xiubai could speak. When she looked up and saw the man pushing her brother Pei Xiubai, she was stunned. The man behind the wheelchair has a tall and slender figure. His sinister appearance exudes an extremely seductive beauty. His skin is cold white, his thin lips are gracefully curved, and his left ear is shining with a black diamond earring. The appearance is similar to Pei Xiubai's. It is also almost ghostly in beauty and very aggressive. But because of the half-smile between his eyebrows and the indifference in his deep black eyes, he didn't look feminine at all. On the contrary, it is more like the most elegant and noble ancient vampire aristocrat of the last century. "Hello, little girl," the man lowered his dark long eyelashes slightly, stretched out his well-jointed fingers towards the stunned little girl, and smiled softly:"My name is Pei Mingzhi, and I am the father of this little brat." The little Loli¡¯s eyes were wide open and she didn¡¯t even listen to what he was saying. She raised her little hand blankly, grabbed his big hand, and then swallowed. A thin layer of blush appeared on the fair and plump little face: "Uncle, you, you are so good-looking, even prettier than Lili" As he spoke, the little girl felt a little embarrassed and her face turned red. Pei Xiubai: "" Lu Junhan, who was following him, had a face so heavy that it could drip. Pei Minzhi chuckled, turned to look at Lu Junhan, and raised his eyebrows: "Your daughter is quite interesting. She must not be your biological daughter, right?" Lu Junhan did not reply to him. Instead, he leaned against the wall, glanced at him lightly, and raised his thin lips into an undisguised sneer: "What? You can't stay in the capital anymore, are you planning to come to Haicheng to hang out?" Song Qingwan followed closely behind: "" It¡¯s over, why are these two people at odds again? When can we change our habit of quarreling with each other when we meet! "I came to see my daughter-in-law," Pei Mingzhi smiled openly and shrugged: "After all, my son is useless. He can't even get a small invitation letter. I, as a father, have to be more diligent." Pei Xiubai: "" He had no intention of coming in the first place. "Daughter-in-law?" Lu Junhan didn't buy it at all, and sneered: "Go ahead and dream, you can have everything in your dreams!" "Okay, okay," seeing that they were still arguing, Song Qingwan hurried over, got stuck between the two of them, and said to Pei Mingzhi: "Now that you're here, hurry in. It's not good to be blocked at the door." Pei Minzhi said nothing more, smiled, and pushed Pei Xiubai in. After a while, the little girl came over with a blushing face, tugged on her father¡¯s sleeves with her little hands, and whispered coquettishly, "Dad, do you know that uncle?" When Pei Mingzhi introduced himself just now, the little girl went off on a business trip and didn't hear him at all. When I came back to my senses, I only saw the beautiful uncle chatting with my father. "I don't know you." Lu Junhan lowered his eyes coldly, "What?" "Liar! I saw you chatting with your uncle." The little girl puffed up her face. "You smiled at uncle! Uncle smiled at you too!" The man sneered: "That's because you are blind." "" The little girl was about to get angry. Fortunately, after a while, Zhang Dazhuang came in aggressively grabbing Zhang Yiming's ears. Zhang Yiming wailed like a pig all the way, desperately calling his father to be gentle. "Dad! Be gentle! Be gentle! My ears are about to be pulled off by you!" "It's not important to be gentle! I think you'll dare to be stupid next time!" The little fat man shouted in dissatisfaction: "Aren't you short of people at your construction site? I helped you and you still made mistakes!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 236 If this is not love... The little girl was stunned again. Then, a little scared, he covered his little ears and hid timidly behind his father. I was afraid that my ears would be torn off by Yiming¡¯s brother¡¯s father. In addition, the bodyguard behind them also held a heavy box of gold bars. At first glance, it looks very heavy and expensive. Zhang Dazhuang, as his name suggests, is tall and muscular, with dark skin and a big beer belly. There are three long gold necklaces hanging on the thick neck, and at least six of the ten fat fingers are wearing gold rings. It looks jewel-like, very "rustic", but it is also very luxurious. His behavior is very unruly. As soon as he entered the door, he handed the large box of gold bars to the Lu family's bodyguard without any politeness that a polite businessman should have. Shaking the fat on his face, he looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan and smiled: "Well, Mr. Lu, I'm not a cultured person, so I won't be polite to you. I'll just tell you directly. My son was really naughty before. You must not say anything to your daughter. Take it to heart! Anyway, all the mistakes are the fault of this little brat! I have already taught him a lesson, and I guarantee that he will not do it again next time!" "These gold bars are my apology. If it's not enough, just ask and I'll have someone send you some more right away." Song Qingwan: "" No wonder Lili keeps letting that brat like Lu Junhan dig coal. Seeing this box full of gold bars, even she wanted to go there! In Lu¡¯s, no matter how much money you make, it¡¯s just a string of numbers on your bank card, but coal mining is different! That¡¯s a real gold bar! Lu Junhan didn't say much, he just turned his head with a calm expression and asked someone to put the box away. Seeing that he accepted it, Zhang Dazhuang patted his chest and exhaled heavily. Then, the dark and thick big hand grabbed Zhang Yiming next to him again, and happily showed a slightly greasy smile: "Silly boy, what are you waiting for! Why don't you call me Uncle Lu? He kicked you when you were a child." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Well, this is indeed a fact. It should have been two or three years ago. Zhang Dazhuang carried the newly born Zhang Yiming to Lu's to discuss business with Lu Junhan. After chatting, he put his son down. Zhang Yiming is also lively. He won¡¯t sleep or drink milk. In short, he crawls everywhere. Then, when Lu Junhan was walking, he didn't pay attention and kicked him directly. He was kicked to tears on the spot. Zhang Yiming was covering his ears, grinning in pain. Although he was forced by his father and was a little reluctant, he still shouted: "Hello, Uncle Lu." The next second, I suddenly saw the beautiful pink girl hiding behind Lu Junhan. Zhang Yiming's eyes lit up and he waved his little chubby hand: "Sister Lili! Good evening!" That voice was clear, loud, and full of energy. "It's completely different from the sick and sick tone when calling Lu Junhan, as if he was about to die. Lu Junhan: "" After Zhang Yiming shouted, he went over to play with the little girl. Zhang Dazhuang's eyes also brightened, and he said in a rough voice: "Mr. Lu, is this your daughter? The little girl is quite pretty!" There is a strong sense of gangsterism in these words. If you don¡¯t know, you might think you are here to rob someone. Song Qingwan: "" I haven¡¯t seen yet whether Zhang Yiming is good or not, but his father Lili must definitely stay away! ! ! After Zhang Dazhuang dragged away the reluctant Zhang Yiming, Song Qingwan checked off her list: "Sister Qianqian is here, brother Yiming is here too, and now we just have one more thing to do -" "Brother Xiyan!" Before she could say anything, the little girl shouted first, "Brother Xiyan hasn't come yet!" However, before Qin Xiyan could wait, Qu Qianqian over there somehow escaped from her father's clutches and ran directly towards the little girl, waving her little hands as she ran: "Sister Lili! I'm here to play with you again!" Song Qingwan: "" If this is not love What else is there! "Aunt?" Poor little girlHe looked at her mischievously: "I want to play with sister Qianqian." Song Qingwan sighed, she really didn¡¯t want to stay in college, and waved her hand: "Go, go, don't go far." In fact, she almost saw it just now. The two little girls also have a deep sisterly relationship. As for love, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even understand it themselves. Seeing that she agreed, the little girl was overjoyed: "Okay!" After saying that, he ran to play with Qu Qianqian. After a while, Qin Xiyan and Jian Yi arrived slowly. " However, Qin Xiyan's expression was not good, and Jian Yi's expression was the same. There was no Jian Chenglang to mediate in the middle, it was just a matter of effort on the way here. Father and son have instantly become enemies. Qin Xiyan got off the car and suddenly saw his sisters Lili and Qianqian standing next to the fountain in the yard. There was also a big fishing net in his hand, as if he was preparing to catch the fish in the fountain pool. Brother Yiming was squatting on the steps of the pool, seeming to be thinking about which fish was fatter and which one he would catch later. His eyes suddenly lit up. ????????? Holding the writing board and heading over. But as soon as he took a step forward, he was picked up by Jian Yi behind him. The man¡¯s cold voice followed: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qin Xiyan pointed to the fountain. Jian Yi raised his eyes. Well done. The three children who beat him and Jian Chenglang last time were all there. The next second, the man let go of his hand and said without asking any more questions: "Go ahead." Xiao Zheng was a little stunned, apparently, he didn't expect that his father would let him go so easily. His eyes trembled slightly, he hugged the writing board tightly, his face flushed, and he whispered: "Thank you, Dad." Jian Yi was immediately stunned. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve calmed down. Then he looked at Qin Xiyan's little figure happily running towards them, and laughed. It seems that it is not difficult to get along with his son. ¡­¡­ So, the four-person team gathered. You are ready to catch fish. In the banquet hall inside, Jian Yi stood by the wide open window, with a cold and steady expression. There was an alienating and strong cold aura all over his body, which made people dare not approach. The assistant was waiting quietly beside him. From them, you can see everything in the yard, including the four little people laughing and playing on the fountain pool. Jian Yi's knowing eyes were extremely indifferent, staring at the shy smile at the corner of Qin Xiyan's mouth, and his cold eyebrows were thoughtful. ¡°Obviously, he had never seen Qin Xiyan¡¯s shy look before, and he found it strange for a moment. "Mr. Jian, so you are here." At this moment, Ye Wanwan took Song Chengze, who had a slightly gloomy expression on his arm, and walked towards him with graceful steps. The red lips curled up slightly, revealing a strong and charming smile: "Why are you standing by the window? Don't you think it's too windy? How about we go in and sit?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237 What I said is right "Compared to her slightly playful teasing, Jian Yi is not so leisurely and relaxed. When I saw them coming to talk to me, I felt slightly impatient at being disturbed. He stood tall and straight by the window, turned his head slightly, raised his cold eyes, and said calmly and directly: "What's up?" Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t expect that he would be so straightforward when he arrived, and his charming and enchanting face froze slightly. But she soon returned to her charming smile as before, and her green and thin white fingers brushed her hair, showing a slightly charming look: "It's nothing serious. We just want to ask, it's been so long since the Jian family unilaterally broke the contract with the Song family. Isn't it time for Jane to give us an explanation for this matter?" Song Chengze¡¯s tall eyebrows moved slightly and his eyes looked at him darkly. However, Jian Yi didn't even bother to look at them. He just pursed his thin lips and looked out the window with faint eyes. The next second, the voice had no warmth: "Instead of having to explain to me here, why not go home and think about how to improve the education of the next generation of the Song family!" Ye Wanwan and Song Chengze are not stupid, and they are both old foxes who have fought their way through strong winds and waves. I instantly understood what he meant! Immediately, Ye Wanwan's face changed slightly: "You, you mean Wanwan her" It turns out it was really Wanwan¡¯s fault! Song Chengze¡¯s expression also changed. Unexpectedly, the source of this incident actually originated from Wanwan! But Jian Yi said no more. Song Wanwan is not around now, and Ye Wanwan can't ask her how she offended Jian Sheng. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a trivial matter to allow Jian Yi to deal such a ruthless hand. Logically speaking, they should go and capture Song Wanwan for questioning first. But Ye Wanwan really didn¡¯t want to give up such a rare opportunity to talk to Jian Yi. Their cooperation has not yet been discussed. I saw his cold and calm eyes looking out the window. Ye Wanwan's heart moved slightly, and she also raised her eyes and looked over. I saw the European-style fountain pool not far away. A young lady with fair face and delicate face, but slightly shy and nervous, is holding a writing board. Standing on the cobblestone path, leaning forward slightly, he seemed to be carefully watching the fish swimming in the fountain pool. There is a little fat man next to him who talks to him from time to time. There were probably too few people in the yard and the air was too quiet, so Ye Wanwan could hear clearly what he said inside. The little fat man was happily telling the little shot which fish was fatter and which one was more beautiful. The young lady didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded her head. No surprise, this young lady should be the young prince of the Jian family, the most precious grandson of Mr. Jian and Mrs. Jian, Jian Sheng. Ye Wanwan's eyes flashed, she stepped forward and asked with a smile, pretending not to know, "Mr. Jian, is that your son?" Jian Yi still didn¡¯t say anything, as if Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t exist. Song Chengze, who was next to him, saw that he was so indifferent and condescending, and his face became so dark that he could drop tears. ¡°If Ye Wanwan hadn¡¯t pulled him, I¡¯m afraid he would have walked away long ago! Ye Wanwan gave him a calm and pleading look. Song Chengze pursed his thin lips tightly, but in the end he didn¡¯t say much or do anything. Although he remained silent, Ye Wanwan could still see the answer from Jian Yi's expression. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t see the expression on Jian Yi¡¯s face that she doesn¡¯t want to talk more. Ye Wanwan was just about to talk out loud again. But the next second, her expression suddenly darkened a bit. In the yard, Lu Li suddenly ran out from nowhere and gave Qin Xiyan a small fishing net. Then he pointed at the fishing net and then at the pool. ¡°Obviously let him go fishing for fun. Qin Xiyan had been watching the fish beside him for a long time, and he had long wanted to take action. When he saw the fishing net she handed over, his eyes lit up. The little face is full of joy. With just one glance, one can see how much Qin Xiyan likes and trusts Lu Li. Ye Wanwan¡¯s heart thumped fiercely. Didn¡¯t Wanwan say that she and Jian Sheng have become very, very good friends? But where is she now? Why does Lu Li appear here!   Ye Wanwan frowned tightly. The Jian family and the Lu family are on good terms, which is the last thing she wants to see. Fortunately, not long after, Song Wanwan appeared in the yard, followed by a little boy from an unknown family. Ye Wanwan secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Song Wanwan coming. Then, Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyes flashed, her red lips slightly raised, and she smiled directly: "Mr. Jian, if Wanwan really did something wrong, I apologize to you on her behalf. But I think you may not understand how children get along with each other. In fact, our family Wanwan gets along very well with your son. Therefore, I think there must be some misunderstanding about what happened before.¡± Afraid that Jian Yi would think she had investigated Jian Sheng¡¯s information privately, Ye Wanwan was smart enough not to name Jian Sheng. "Misunderstanding?" Jian Yi said expressionlessly without turning her head, "I don't think there was any misunderstanding about what happened before." Ye Wanwan is still confident: "Mr. Jian, what you said is wrong. We are adults, and our mental state has long been different from that of three or four-year-old children. Children generally have their own world. You may have thought that their relationship was not good before. I think our family is bullying people, but in fact, they get along very harmoniously, it¡¯s just the way they get along that you can¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Wanwan¡¯s words are nothing more than saying: Song Wanwan and Jian Sheng have a very good relationship, but Jian Yi has no brains to misunderstand, so it¡¯s not their family¡¯s fault, let alone the Song family¡¯s. "No wonder." Suddenly, Jian Yi turned his head and sneered lightly. Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t react for a moment: ¡°What?¡± Jian Yi lowered his eyes, turned on the lighter, lit a cigarette slowly, took a puff, and slowly exhaled blue-white smoke from his thin lips. Then he calmly continued: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just think you look a lot like your daughter.¡± Before, Jian Yi said that they should go back to improve Song Wanwan¡¯s education, but now he said that she is very similar to Song Wanwan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a roundabout way of saying that she is as uneducated as Song Wanwan? Ye Wanwan's face suddenly became extremely embarrassed. Even Song Chengze felt that his face was dull, and an unknown fire burst out of his heart with a "swish". Ye Wanwan pulled him and signaled him not to be impulsive, and then said coldly: "Mr. Jian, I know you don't believe me. Wanwan is also in the yard right now. You will know later that what I said is right." As long as Jian Yi sees Song Wanwan and Jian Sheng happily playing, she won't believe that Jian Yi can still stick to her own ideas. When Jian Yi finds out that he made a mistake and misunderstood, she must force Jian Yi and Jian to make amends! However, this thought has just come to an end. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238 Wrong person The next second, Song Wanwan's sarcastic laughter came from the yard. Like a bucket of cold water being poured down, the blood all over Ye Wanwan's body was instantly chilled. Song Wanwan: "Look! It's that Stutter! That disgusting little Stutter is here again holding his writing board!" Next to her was a boy with a slightly ordinary appearance. Song Wanwan probably told him about Qin Xiyan in order to please him before. Hearing this, Jian Sheng burst into laughter: "Oh, I remembered, Wanwan, he is the stammer you said before who has trouble speaking and has no choice but to write?" "yes," As if she was afraid that Lu Li and the others wouldn't be able to hear, Song Wanwan deliberately raised her voice when passing the fountain. ¡°Anyway, she had seen it beforehand, and they were the only children in the yard, no one else. In order to please Jian Sheng, Song Wanwan naturally said something: "I don't know if his parents only have one child. It's not embarrassing to bring him to such an important occasion with a stammer! Tsk, tsk, tsk, if it were me, let alone bring him to the banquet. Even if I put him at home, I feel sick¡ª¡ª" "Crack" hard! Before Song Wanwan could finish her words, her face was slapped away by Ye Wanwan, who was shaking with anger. "One slap" was not enough, another slap came! In an instant, burning pain quickly spread on the cheek. Within a few seconds, Song Wanwan's right cheek became swollen. Song Wanwan had never suffered like this before. Just when she was about to cry and scream, she was dragged in front of Qin Xiyan by Ye Wanwan and slammed down with a cold voice: "Wanwan, do you know what you are doing? Why don't you apologize to the young master of the Jian family quickly!" "The young master of the Jian family?" Song Wanwan felt that her mother must be crazy, and she said bitterly: "Mom, you are mistaken! He is not from the Jian family, he is just a stammer. His surname is Qin, not Jian at all!" Ye Wanwan is almost going crazy now. The words she said confidently just now seemed to have turned into slaps, hitting her face hard! She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Jian Yi¡¯s expression. As soon as she thought of those words, she wanted to get into it in shame! Regarding Song Wanwan and Jian Yi, Ye Wanwan naturally preferred Jian Yi. Although she didn¡¯t know what went wrong, Song Wanwan insisted that the person was not the prince of the Jian family. But she could see clearly that the young lady who was scolded by Song Wanwan for stuttering was Jian Yi's son! When Song Wanwan was cursing, she saw with her own eyes that Jian Yi's expression was terrifying, as if he wanted to kill someone. This is already the best proof! After Ye Wanwan figured it out, he wanted to force Song Wanwan to apologize. But several children were frightened by Ye Wanwan's appearance. He had already dragged the stunned Qin Xiyan away. Song Wanwan was the only one left there, covering her face and crying. Not long after, Jian Yi entered the courtyard with a group of bodyguards. The expression on his already cold and sinister face was very cold, like ice that had not melted for thousands of years, without any warmth. Last time, I just listened to the report from my subordinates, but I didn¡¯t really hear it. But this time, I actually heard it. Jian Yi really has the desire to kill people. He looked coldly at Song Chengze, who had a slightly stiff face in front of him, and his voice was as cold as biting ice: "This is the good daughter you have trained, I can see it!" After what Song Wanwan said just now, Song Chengze could easily infer that Song Wanwan must have scolded Jian Xiyan for stuttering before. There is also a reason why the Jian family and the Song family broke the contract. Song Chengze pursed his thin lips tightly, his eyes darkened, knowing that he was wrong, he said with a stern face: "Mr. Jian, this is indeed something we did wrong. We will try our best to make up for it. What do you want¡ª¡ª" "No need," Jian Yi raised her hand to interrupt him coldly, and walked directly past him without even giving him a look: "If my son develops any psychological problems as a result, be prepared for the Jian family and the Song family to fight to the death." Song Chengze¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened. Jian Yi¡¯s words are completely equivalent to the two families of Jian and Song.There was no chance of cooperation again. On the contrary, the Jian family will probably turn against the Song family. No, the Jian family will definitely deal with the Song family. Song Wanwan cursed and stuttered before, and the Jian family broke the contract. And this time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more serious than last time¡­ Song Chengze closed his eyes, then opened them again, his eyes dark and cold. Today, the Song family¡¯s face has been completely humiliated! Thinking of Ye Wanwan¡¯s arrogant and stupid words just now, I also saw Ye Wanwan¡¯s slightly crazy look now. Song Chengze pursed his thin lips and had a stern face. He went over and grabbed Song Wanwan's hand. She wanted to hold Song Wanwan's hand to apologize. For the first time, I couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in my heart, and said coldly and irritably: "That's enough! How long do you want to keep making trouble? Don't you think today's jokes are not enough?" There was a lot of movement in the yard, which already caused many people in the hall to look outside. The scene is already very chaotic, if Ye Wanwan touches Song Wanwan again. When word gets out, the Song family will be embarrassed! Song Wanwan was so frightened that she burst into tears. When she saw Song Chengze, she had tears in her eyes, but she still insisted on her own idea: "Mom and Dad! Believe me, he is really not the young master of the Jian family. His surname is Qin and his name is Qin Xiyan. He is just a fake. The one next to me is Jian Sheng, the real young master of the Jian family!" Jian Sheng was also frightened by Ye Wanwan's fierce look at first. But seeing Song Wanwan crying so pitifully, he took courage and stood up, saying: "Yes, ah, auntie, I am Jian Sheng" Ye Wanwan frowned tightly and cursed, "What the hell is going on?" ¡°I never heard that Jian Yi has two sons. At this moment, Jian Sheng¡¯s father hurried over. Seeing Song Chengze with a gloomy face, he handed him a cigarette and said with a smile: "UmMr. Song, although I don't know what happened, my son probably didn't cause you any trouble, right?" Ye Wanwan has never seen the young prince. She didn¡¯t know what he looked like, but she knew what Jian Yi looked like. Seeing Jian Sheng¡¯s ordinary-looking father. Now, is there anything else Ye Wanwan doesn¡¯t know about? It¡¯s obvious that Song Wanwan got the wrong person! Qin Xiyan is the real prince of the Jian family, and this Jian Sheng is just a person who has nothing to do with the Jian family, but just happens to be named Jian! If it weren¡¯t for Song Wanwan, the Song family and the Jian family would probably still be cooperating. But now, Song Wanwan¡¯s stuttering words completely ruined everything! Ye Wanwan bit her lower lip tightly, regretting it endlessly. Even Song Chengze¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡­¡­ Jian Yi is not good at comforting people, let alone comforting children. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239 There is such a good thing Although Qin Xiyan usually doesn¡¯t like to talk and has an introverted personality, in fact, such a child is very sensitive and will remember the smallest things for a long time. ??Especially about hitting him. Qinxi proverb can be remembered until death. Of course, Jian Yi did not discover this himself, but Jian Chenglang told him. Thinking of this, Jian Yi frowned slightly. If he had known this would happen, he should have brought Jian Chenglang with him. But when he walked into Qin Xiyan and the others, Jian Yi suddenly stopped in his tracks. It was different from the picture he imagined of Qin Xiyan with red eyes and crying nose. The young lady with a delicate and fair face did not seem to be affected by Song Wanwan's words. Instead, he squatted beside another fountain pool with a happy face, holding a fishing net in both hands and desperately fishing for fish in the pool. A few friends next to him were cheering him on and giving instructions. "Yes, yes, brother Xiyan, just catch this one, this fish is small! This one is easy to catch." This is Lu Li. "Brother Xiyan, we are men. If we want to catch them, we can catch the fat ones. Small fish are not fun at all!" This is Zhang Yiming. "Brother Xi Yan! You have to catch good-looking fish! I don't like ugly fish! Otherwise I will have nightmares at night!" This is Qu Qianqian. Qin Xiyan, on the other hand, nodded vigorously, his face flushed, and the corners of his eyes and brows were filled with joy, without any gloom. "Mr. Jian, we¡ª¡ª" The bodyguard was a little surprised to see him stopping here and not leaving. "Let them play." Jian Yi tugged her thin lips slightly, and her dark eyes darkened. That woman Ye Wanwan was probably right about one thing. Children have their own way of getting along. Although he didn¡¯t understand what fun it was to catch fish, a job usually done by servants, the group of children did have a lot of fun. "Yes," the bodyguard paused, and then asked: "With this incident today, many people may have guessed the identity of the young master. Mr. Jian, do you want me to have someone block the news¡ª¡ª" "No need," Jian Yi pondered for a while, then said calmly: "Make Jian Xiyan's information public." Once it is made public, everyone will know that Jian Yi¡¯s son, the prince of the Jian family whose name, appearance, and age are mysterious, is named Jian Xiyan. In order to protect Jian Xiyan, his information was completely blocked before, but now Although the bodyguard was a little surprised, he still responded: "Yes." Jian Yi didn¡¯t stay any longer and was about to turn around and leave with the bodyguards. Lu Liren is quite small, but his eyes are particularly good, and he can see him right away. The doll-like little Loli was afraid that he would not see her, so she stood on the high stone, then jumped up and down and waved her little hand to Jian Yi: "Uncle! Are you here to pick up brother Xi Yan?" Jian Yi looked at her cute and beautiful face, pursed her thin lips and said nothing. He still doesn¡¯t know how to get along with children. Fortunately, the little girl didn¡¯t mind. She turned around and called out to the young lady who was working hard to catch fish: "Brother Xiyan, your father is here to pick you up." The next second, Jian Yi clearly saw it. Jian Xiyan turned his head and glanced at him. Her delicate little brows wrinkled slightly, then she pursed her bright red mouth and turned her face back. Not to mention how disgusting I am with that little appearance. It seems that he is blaming his father for disturbing his fishing. Jian Yi: "" Sure enough, the mother raised a son just to take revenge! Seeing this, Xiao Luli, who was standing on the big rock, tilted his little head in confusion. Didn¡¯t uncle come to take Brother Xi Yan home? Why are neither of them moving? If her father came to take her home, she would have jumped over to him! I was lost in thought when suddenly my foot slipped suddenly without paying attention! The little loli fell directly from the big rock. Qu Qianqian turned around and saw it. She was startled and screamed: "Sister Lili!" When Zhang Yiming and Qin Xiyan saw this, their little faces turned pale with fright. Jian Yi was closest to her, his eyes darkened, he strode forward with a few strides, grabbed the fallen girl with his big hands, and took the fallen girl into his arms. In an instant, the soft touch that belongs only to the little girl hit me, accompanied by more than a few??Milk flavor. This is the second time he has hugged this little girl. The first time this little girl took the initiative to hug him, at that time I just felt that the little girl¡¯s body was very soft. And this time It seems a little softer and has no bones. He didn¡¯t dare to use too much force for fear of hurting her. Jian Yi¡¯s deep and gloomy eyes dimmed. The little girl was not too frightened. She turned to the other three people who looked nervous and said, "Don't worry, I'm fine." Then, he happily said to Jian Yi, who frowned slightly, "Uncle, thank you for saving Lili, otherwise Lili would have fallen to death!" Jian Yi: "" ¡­¡­ Before the banquet officially started, Song Qingwan asked the little girl to play with her sister Qianqian. Who would have thought that while we were playing, no one could be found in the hall. She found Lu Junhan who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window talking on the phone, and asked hurriedly: "The banquet is about to start. Have you seen Lili? I searched below but couldn't find anyone." Lu Junhan frowned slightly, picked up the phone with one hand, and found the remote control with the other. With a simple click, surveillance videos of various areas of the villa are projected on the wall. The man with light eyebrows put down the remote control, lazily raised his eyelids, and spoke concisely: "Look for it yourself." Song Qingwan: "" Three minutes later¡ª¡ª The handsome man with a chill all over his body was dragged downstairs by Song Qingwan to find someone. We just arrived in the lobby. Then I saw Jian Yi coming in holding a little girl wearing a pink princess dress. There were three little carrot heads following him. Qu Qianqian had a solemn look on her face: "Uncle, you have to hug Sister Lili well. She just fell down and her body must be very fragile." Zhang Yiming shouted: "Yes! I think sister Lili won't be able to walk today. Walking is too dangerous. If she falls again at any time, it would be too scary!" Qin Xiyan pursed his lips and nodded heavily. I scribbled a few words on the writing board, raised the writing board, and showed it to him: Dad, you have to be careful, Sister Lili is very precious. Jian Yi: "" ??Probably because he was angered by Qin Xiyan one after another, he walked up to Lu Junhan. He did not put down the little girl in his arms, but pushed Qin Xiyan next to him expressionlessly and said calmly: "I heard that your Lu family values ??boys over girls and doesn't like daughters. It just so happens that I gave you my son and I took your daughter away." Song Qingwan: "" "Hmmis there such a good thing?" At some point, Pei Mingzhi actually pushed Pei Xiubai over, his thin lips slightly curved, and he raised his eyebrows: "That's right. I really like this little girl. I'll give you my son too. How about you treat this little girl to me as my daughter?" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Do you want to die?¡± I haven¡¯t waited for Pei Mingzhi¡¯s reply yet. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240 How could there be a child? When Qu Qianqian over there heard this, her beautiful eyes widened, and she quickly pulled her father over and urged him: "Dad! I want Sister Lili too!" Qu Sinian touched his nose and smiled politely, "Actually I don't mind raising two daughters at once." Song Qingwan: "" Zhang Yiming also shouted: "Dad, Dad, I also want sister Lili!" Sister Lili is so beautiful! People are so nice! Zhang Dazhuang waved his hand boldly: "Okay!" As he said that, he turned to the expressionless Lu Junhan and said with a smile: "Mr. Lu, how much does it cost for your daughter to" Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, reached out and took the little girl from Jian Yi's arms. Then, in the eyes of everyone looking forward to it, he smiled coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get the hell out of here!¡± Everyone: "" But none of the big guys were upset at all. Everyone knew that this was just a joke. Pei Ming was the only one with regret on his face: "You really don't want to change? My son's IQ exceeds the level of genius. There is not even one child among tens of thousands of children" Pei Xiubai turned his head slightly, curved his petal-red lips, and said softly: "Dad, if you want to die, I can help you." As soon as he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t know which button on the wheelchair Pei Xiubai¡¯s finger pressed! With a "swish" sound, a sharp knife emerged from the wheelchair and stabbed Pei Mingzhi directly. Pei Mingzhi seemed to have been on guard for a long time. He smiled and dodged slightly, easily dodging the knife that was enough to make him wipe out his descendants and regret it. "Is this your new invention?" Pei Mingzhi walked back a few steps, looking relaxed as if nothing had happened, as if the person who killed him just now was not his own son. He also smiled and praised: "Beautiful." "Click", I don't know what button was pressed, and the knife quickly retracted into the wheelchair. The young man nodded slightly and smiled the same way: "Thank you." other people:"¡­¡­" What aweird father and son. Lu Junhan was not surprised, and his expression did not change at all. If Pei Mingzhi was stabbed to the point of losing his descendants and bleeding all over the floor, he might still applaud. But at this level, if Pei Mingzhi still can't dodge, it can only mean that he is indeed old. ¡­¡­ When the banquet officially started, Song Qingwan introduced the little girl¡¯s identity. Although most of the guests had vaguely guessed her identity when they saw her standing next to Lu Junhan when they entered. But when I heard Song Qingwan officially announced it to the public, I was still surprised. After all, with how much Lu Junhan hates children and women, he is destined to be a bachelor in this life. But now a three-year-old daughter suddenly appeared, and it was difficult for anyone to calm down. Thinking of what Jian Yi said about favoring boys over girls just now, Song Qingwan paused and said with a smile: "Also, I know that the outside world has a lot of misunderstandings about our Lu family. For example, our Lu family values ??sons over daughters and doesn't like daughters. There are even some wishful thinking who actually try to use their own sons to In exchange for the little daughter of our Lu family." Jian Yi¡¯s face was expressionless in the audience. Pei Mingzhi smiled and said nothing. "Here, I solemnly declare to everyone that it is nonsense to favor sons over daughters and not like daughters! Lu Li is a child of our Lu family, and will be the only heir of our Lu family in the future!" Song Qingwan¡¯s words as ¡°the only heir¡± came out. Everyone in the audience was in an uproar. In the past, in wealthy families, it was usually boys who inherited the family business. Even if a girl had the right to inherit, she would definitely have an older brother or younger brother. But now Song Qingwan says that Lu Li is the only heir to the Lu family. From now on, everything in the Lu family belongs to her. It is enough to show how much the Lu family loves her. When Lu Qi¡¯s mother Chen Susu heard this, she was so angry that her teeth almost broke. "You are the only heir of the Lu family. Isn't our Qi Qi a member of the Lu family? Why should all the property belong to Lu Li and Lu Qi! No! I want to go to the old man to explain it clearly!" Lu Tianhua quickly grabbed her and yelled: "You are crazy! The old man is here"I'm preparing a gift for Lu Li to catch Zhou Zhou. If you rush over like this, grandpa may not even listen to you and will kick you out! " "Then what should we do?" Chen Susu was unwilling: "Qiqi has no inheritance rights. From now on, we will not get any of the Lu family's property. Also, I don't know what the old man thinks, but he actually took Qiqi and raised him by himself. Are we going to abuse him? We are His biological parents! I think grandpa is getting older and his mind has become confused. If we don¡¯t fight for it, then there will really be nothing!" "Actually, it's not impossible." Lu Tianhua seemed to have thought of something suddenly, his eyes lit up, he pulled Chen Susu over and lowered his voice: "Do you still remember what my cousin revealed to us before?" Chen Susu frowned, "cousin?" "Ye Wanwan!" Seeing her, he still didn't remember. Lu Tianhua had a look of hatred, "Cousin Song Chengze's actress wife, Madam of the Song family, Ye Wanwan!" "Her?" Chen Susu remembered, "What did she tell you?" Lu Tianhua glanced around and saw that no one was paying attention to them, so he lowered his voice and said: "My cousin accidentally revealed to me before that she said she was Lu Li, but she was not Lu Junhan's biological child at all!" Chen Susu¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Not your biological child?¡± "Why are you so loud!" Lu Tianhua said bitterly, "I'm afraid that others won't hear me, right?" "I'm just too surprised," Chen Susu lowered her voice and frowned. "But how is this possible! With Lu Junhan's temperament, it is impossible for him to raise a daughter for others! Besides, he hates children so much. If Lu Li is not his own, how could he possibly raise it? How can he raise a daughter for so long? Unless He's crazy!" "How do I know what Lu Junhan is thinking!" Lu Tianhua said: "But when I look at my cousin's expression, it doesn't seem to be fake. In fact, if I think about it carefully, it's not impossible. Think about it, what have you done in the past few years? Have you ever seen a woman around Lu Junhan? Without a woman, how could he have a child!" When he said this, Chen Susu really felt that it made sense. Lu Tianhua squinted his eyes slightly and smiled evilly: "The fact that Lu Li is not from the Lu family is once revealed to grandpa. The old man values ??the Lu family bloodline so much that he will definitely not sit idly by and watch helplessly. Song Qingwan will take away such a huge foundation of the Lu family. Everything is left in the hands of a foreigner." Lu Tianhua: "When the time comes, after such a settlement, only our children and grandchildren, Qiqi, can inherit the Lu family!" Chen Susu¡¯s eyes flashed, and a trace of malice flashed across her eyes: "Why did you only tell grandpa? It's such a shame to raise children for others, isn't it the bigger the fuss, the better?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241 Dad, be nice to you Lu Tianhua seemed to have thought of something, and turned to look at Chen Susu: "Do you want to" Chen Susu crossed her arms and said coldly: "Yes, I just want to make Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan feel embarrassed!" Chen Susu obviously still holds grudges. Last time at the old house, Lu Junhan asked the servants to throw them into the pond! Since he is unkind, don't blame her for being unjust. ¡­¡­ Here, Song Qingwan let the little girl show her face, said some more words, and then left the stage. She took the little girl to a place filled with all kinds of gifts. Several children and their fathers were waiting there. Of course, there is also Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai originally didn¡¯t want to come because he didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Lu Junhan. But his father Pei Mingzhi is different from the bodyguards who are afraid of him. The bodyguards are afraid of him. They dare not go west when he says east. But Pei Mingzhi is different. If Pei Xiubai says east, okay, Pei Ming will push him to the west without stopping in the next second. ¡°Moreover, Pei Mingzhi looks pretty and cold, but he likes to go to lively places, and he also likes to confront his son. Furthermore, he wanted to see his "daughter-in-law" a few more times before leaving Haicheng. So, he just ignored Pei Xiubai's thoughts and pushed Pei Xiubai over. "Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Qin Xiyan came to wait for the little girl to finish catching Zhou, and then they went to play together. But when they saw the gifts all over the floor, their eyes still showed a bit of envy. But they didn¡¯t say they wanted it. After all, in their eyes, this belongs to Sister Lili (sister) and cannot be snatched away. Before Song Qingwan could tell the little girl how Zhou was arrested, the old man came over and squeezed her away. Then he raised his old hand forcefully and domineeringly, pointing at the row of toy guns and plastic fishing rods in the innermost row¡ª¡ª These were specially replaced by the old man as toys because he was afraid that the little girl would not be able to carry them. "Did you see the gun and fishing rod over there? When we go over there, we'll just get those. Do you understand me?" "Dad! You are cheating!" Song Qingwan shouted dissatisfied, her cold voice a little irritated: "Can you let Lili choose? Look at those children's Catch-a-week banquets in the past. Which one didn't just put the child in the middle and let them catch it by themselves without saying anything?" "Is this girl the same as other children?" The old man puffed his beard and stared, "She is already three years old and can understand human speech. Since she can understand human speech, why not make good use of her?" "" Damn it, this is the first time she has seen someone cheating so confidently. The old man snorted, as if he was actually very reasonable, and said firmly: "Besides, if I really cheated, I would just give those toy guns to her, and why are you waiting to call her over to get them?" Before Song Qingwan could continue to accuse, the old man made the accusation first. "And where do you have the nerve to accuse me of cheating? I don't know who it is, but I bought a lot of dolls, skirts, jewelry, and hair ties, which are more than three times as much as mine. If you can't compare the distance, just the quantity." Bar?" "" Song Qingwan didn't expect that her secret plan would be discovered. She coughed lightly. Seeing that the old man wanted to fight with her, she glared at him impatiently and said, "Dad, that's enough! Let's each take a step back. I won't accuse you of cheating, and don't accuse me either! Now just pretend that nothing happened!" "Okay!" After the old man finished speaking, he took the little girl and emphasized: "Remember? Bring me the fishing rod and toy gun when you get there. I can use them -" "Dad! Is your level of cheating serious? Is there anyone like you?" The two were arguing, but the little girl in the middle looked confused and innocent. As they spoke, the two of them seemed to have thought of something. They looked at the tall man over there who was slowly smoking a cigarette and standing expressionless, and said in unison: "By the way, brat, what have you prepared?" "" Song Qingwan looked at his slightly paused expression and didn't expect that someone had slipped through the net. She said in disbelief: "Don't tell me, you didn't prepare anything for Lili?" The handsome man was silent for a while, and said calmly: "Ready." Then, he touched his pocket with his big hand and took out a pack of cigarettes. Song Qingwan felt like facing a formidable enemy: "If you dare to put this thing down, I willYou're not done yet! " "" Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something and blocked his way in advance: "Not even the mobile phone! You have been using it for so long, who are you looking down on!" What if Lili gets it and becomes a mobile phone repair worker! Such a delicate girl must not do this! The old man was excited, as if he had thought of something, and quickly said: "There is also a wallet! Don't let me see the money! It's so vulgar!" He will never let this girl follow the same path as this brat! "" Lu Junhan stared at them expressionlessly and smiled slightly, "Do you want to die?" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Song Qingwan checked out Lu Junhan¡¯s possessions. Apart from the ones mentioned just now, there should be no ¡°prohibited items¡± left on him. So he relaxed and said, "Okay, just put down the rest of the things." What is left is a set of keys to a sports car that is limited to only one in the world. Although Song Qingwan also felt dissatisfied, thinking about it, it was just a small string anyway, and it was inconspicuous compared to the "pink ocean" she prepared. Ready. The little girl was quickly carried to the gift. If you ignore her age and the splendid banquet venue around her, she really looks a bit like a roadside vendor. When Song Qingwan was arguing with the old man. Several children also asked their father what they had caught during the arrest. Qu Qianqian is a small box of cosmetics, Zhang Yiming is a box of gold bars, and Qin Xiyan has nothing. A person sits alone in front of a pile of Zhouzhou gifts, quietly in his own world. "Do you want to know what you caught at that time?" When Pei Mingzhi saw this, he raised his thin lips and asked Pei Xiubai with a smile, "Please, beg me and I will tell you. Look, is dad good to you?" Pei Xiubai didn't even bother to look at him, and only calmly stated: "I already remembered it at that time." The implication is that without Pei Mingzhi¡¯s words, he knew what he had caught at that time. Pei Mingzhi's narrow eyes drooped slightly, his red lips raised a slight arc, and he clicked his tongue slightly sadly. But there was no emotion related to sadness on that ghostly face: "That's so cold. Of course I know you remember it, but dad is cultivating feelings for you, can't you see it?" Pei Xiubai turned his pale cheek, raised his eyelids, looked at him, and said coldly: "I see, you want to die." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242 There is actually a little girl who likes it "Okay, I won't tease you anymore," Pei Minzhi straightened up slightly and joked lightly: "I think you don't need to go back to the capital in the past few years. You just stay in Haicheng and learn more from other girls, how to become more cute. If you are always so boring, no girl will like you in the future. " In response, Pei Xiubai could only say one cold word: "Get out." ¡°On the other side, Song Qingwan and the old man went into battle in person and demonstrated various cheating techniques. Song Qingwan: "Lili, have you seen these dolls? These are all prepared by my aunt for you. You can give them to your sister Qianqian to play with." The old man: "What's so fun about dolls? Guns are so fun. You haven't played with a gun yet, have you? Hurry up and get one. I'll teach you how to shoot later! I guarantee you'll want to play with it! Oh, by the way, you can use it." Bring your older brother and younger brother who you just met a short time ago, too. I happened to be free recently, old man, so we taught together!" In fact, the little girl was so dizzy when she heard it. She was still young and couldn't recognize all the words. Although she could understand most of what people were saying, she couldn't stand Song Qingwan and the old man's machine-gun chatter. explain. Before they could digest the last sentence they said, aunt and great-grandfather said again. At the end of the process, the little girl was stunned. It was completely going in with the left ear and coming out with the right ear. Especially when Song Qingwan and the old man were excited, they would speak faster. Often there are some new words and idioms that she doesn¡¯t understand, not to mention the confusion on her little face. Seeing this, Lu Junhan frowned slightly, reached out and pinched off the cigarettes between his fingers, and spoke coldly, interrupting their words: "Shut up, everyone! Let her choose." Song Qingwan also noticed the dull look on the little girl's face, and decisively remained silent. The old man also said he was tired, gasping for air and drinking water next to him. Seeing that her aunt and great-grandfather finally stopped talking, the little girl still looked confused. She opened her big black and bright eyes and asked her father blankly: "Dad, what do you want Lili to choose?" ¡°My great-grandfather seemed to ask her to help him get his fishing rod and toy gun, and my aunt seemed to ask her to help her get her dolls, little skirts, and Can¡¯t remember. Anyway, there are many. But she might not be able to take that much. So, I had to ask my dad. "Whatever," Lu Junhan didn't have so many requirements, and unlike Song Qingwan and the old man, he said very few words, "Just choose whatever you like." The little girl frowned and said tangledly, "Yes, can I choose from here?" ¡°Obviously, she does have something she likes. But she didn¡¯t look at the gift on the ground. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows when he saw this. I can't see that this little thing is small, but the ambitions are not small. These things in front of them are not visible, but they still have a faint "um". The next second, the little girl instantly became happy, her dark and clear eyes were shining with light, and she said in a crisp voice, "Thank you, Dad!" Then she directly Walking on short legs. Her small body was like a beautiful pink butterfly, running straight towards Pei Xiubai who was not far away: "Brother Xiubai!" Lu Junhan's unfathomable dark eyes turned cold instantly. The whole body is filled with a cold air that can freeze people into ice. Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" It¡¯s really good! No wonder the little chubby girl couldn¡¯t like any of the carefully selected things they gave her! Daqing is thinking about living people! The two old men looked extremely jealous. The little girl is wearing a gorgeous pink Lolita dress, her seaweed-like black hair is slightly curled, and she wears a shining crown on her head. She has fair cheeks and exquisite facial features. Under the long dark eyelashes, her big black eyes are shining. , like a real doll. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s even more incredibly beautiful. Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi looked at the little girl running towards Pei Xiubai. They were first stunned by the little girl's appearance, and then slightly surprised. They have never seen anyone arrest Zhou Yan. No one has said anything about what to do if Zhou Yan catches someone. Pei Mingzhi raised his beautiful eyebrows.With a low "Hey", Pei Xiubai smiled lowly at the expressionless person opposite: ¡°Son, I can¡¯t tell that a little girl would like you with a personality like yours.¡± Pei Xiubai: "" Everyone present thought that the little girl was going for Pei Xiubai. Because her goal is too obvious. It¡¯s completely straight forward. Without any hesitation. Lu Junhan is probably thinking of robbing Pei Xiu Baipi now. "Brother Xiubai!" The little girl ran up to him, her fair cheeks were rosy, as if they were stained with a shy blush, and she looked rosy. If the little girl were older, this would be a sign of confession. However, the next second, everyone was stunned. I saw that after the little girl called out the shy and timid "Brother Xiubai", she seemed a little embarrassed, holding his wheelchair with her little hands, and said in a coy voice: "Brother Xiubai, Lili likes your chair with a knife! The knife can go in and out, which is great! So, can Lili choose your chair?" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Everyone: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" They were all ready for the little girl to confess her love and say, "Brother Xiubai, I like you so much." Show them this now? Pei Mingzhi said "ha" and chuckled, his voice was charming and full of teasing teasing: "Son, it seems that you are not as charming as this chair." Pei Xiubai was too lazy to pay attention to him. He didn't think the little girl would choose him, and there was no need to choose him. When he heard her say this, he nodded slightly: "You can choose, but I can't give it to you." He only has this modified wheelchair. "Oh" The little girl blinked her big eyes pitifully at him: "Then, can Lili look at the knife again?" Pei Xiubai pursed her bright red lips, her long and thick dark eyelashes drooped, her dark eyes narrowed, and she remained silent. That¡¯s for life-saving purposes, not for sideshows. The little girl put her hands together and made a begging gesture: "Brother Xiubai, please, I just want to take a look" Pei Mingzhi looked lazily at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, and smiled: "I kind of feel now that this little girl is your biological child." After all, the average little girl doesn¡¯t like to play with knives. Lu Junhan raised his eyes, glanced at him coldly, and said nothing. Instead, he picked up the little girl who was very satisfied after watching Pei Xiubai transform into a knife. Then with a cold face, he threw it directly to Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan¡¯s expression was distressed. "Pear grabbed a wheelchair as soon as she grabbed it. This has a very bad meaning." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 243 Paternity Test Report No matter whether you sell a wheelchair when you grow up, or you have a broken leg and can only use a wheelchair. From any aspect, the meaning is not very good. Of course, catching a week is purely superstitious and may not come true. But what if. Song Qingwan had to worry. The old man doesn¡¯t think so: "That's a wheelchair with a knife hidden in it. It's a new invention. I think this girl might be an inventor in the future!" Song Qingwan sighed. That¡¯s all I can do to comfort myself. The most important part of today¡¯s banquet has been completed. She has also observed Zhang Yiming, Qu Qianqian, and Qin Xiyan, and there is nothing malicious about them. On the contrary, I still think of Lili in everything. Giving them candy, they also thought about leaving a few for Lili, for fear that Lili would run out of candy. Now Song Qingwan was completely relieved. I don¡¯t blame her for being too nervous. "The little girl looked silly and looked like she could easily be abducted. Song Qingwan really couldn¡¯t live with it if she didn¡¯t check it herself. Soon, the banquet came to an end. Several children went to bed early and went back early. The little girl was the only one left, sitting on the sofa and rubbing her eyes. Obviously, she was also sleepy. "Lili, go up and sleep first, it won't end so quickly here¡ª¡ª" At this moment, a group of people came in from outside. They hold microphones in their hands, cameras on their shoulders, and reporter badges on their bodies. As if not afraid of death, he pointed the camera at the little girl¡¯s face as soon as he arrived. Before the villa bodyguards rushed in and arrested them, a reporter took a microphone and shouted loudly: "Mr. Lu, we have received news that the little girl next to you is not your biological daughter at all! You have actually been raising daughters for others. Is this news true? Please answer I." He asked without hesitation, and he didn't care what the little girl would think after hearing it. Lu Junhan's face turned completely cold. The butler saw this and said loudly: "How did you get in? Bodyguard! Bodyguard, catch them quickly!" But the reporter seemed to have been instructed not to care about anything. When he was caught by the bodyguard, he only struggled and said loudly: "Master Lu, please answer my question!" After a pause, he said loudly: "Does your silence prove that this is indeed the case? In fact, you have known for a long time that Miss Lu is not your biological child, right?" Lu Junhan¡¯s tall and straight body stood up from the sofa, took a few steps over, and stood in front of the reporter who was being pinned to the ground by the bodyguard, and then¡ª¡ª With a sharp kick, the dark, hard-soled leather shoes crushed the back of the reporter's hand. With a few clicks, it was as if you could hear the sound of bones breaking. The reporter immediately screamed like a slaughtering pig. But Lu Jun smiled coldly and did not stop. Instead, he lowered his eyes, lit a cigarette, and took a puff with his thin lips. Then he sprayed all the blue-white, choking smoke insultingly onto the reporter¡¯s face, which was so painful that he was sweating coldly: "It seems that I have been too good-tempered recently, which made you forget what I am like." The reporter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But he still said loudly: "Young Master Lu, are you convinced by me that you are so angry that you are so embarrassed? Well¡ª¡ª" Suddenly, the reporter was kicked hard in the stomach, and his internal organs felt so painful that they felt like they had been stirred. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Lu Junhan looked at him coldly and condescendingly, and moved his pale wrist slightly, "If you don't know human language, I don't mind teaching you." However, the reporter was speechless, and the reporter over there who was being held down by the bodyguard suddenly said loudly: "Master Lu, please answer our questions." Lu Junhan sneered directly, "It seems that there are many people who want to die." The next second, after Song Qingwan comforted the little girl, she said coldly: "That's enough! Don't you just want the truth? I'll give you the truth." Song Qingwan walked over directly, with a cold look on her face. She motioned to the bodyguards: "Let them go." The bodyguard glanced at the angry man, hesitated, and didn't dare to let go. Song Qingwan looked directly at her face without expressionLu Junhan said, "You go sit over there for a while and take care of Lili. Leave this to me. Although I don't know who let this reporter in, if it is not handled well, it is very likely that Lili will be in trouble." It will have a huge negative impact.¡± At the banquet, there were other guests who stayed. The more secretive it is, the bigger the fuss becomes, and the more violently Lu Junhan is dealt with. ¡°As the reporter said, others will only think that Lu Junhan is angry because of shame. After today, more and more people will feel that Lili is not biological at all. Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and glanced coldly at the reporters on the ground. Then, he raised his eyes towards the bodyguards and said coldly: "Let them go." "yes." The bodyguard quickly let go and let him go. A few seconds passed. Song Qingwan reached out to take the paternity test report handed over by her assistant, and threw it to the reporter kneeling on the ground with a cold face. The voice was cold and devoid of any warmth. But it was very resounding. This was not only meant for reporters, but also for the people at the banquet: "With this banquet being held today, I guessed that someone would probably question Lu Li's identity. This is the paternity test report. The test was done just the day before. The report shows that there is a 99.99% chance that Lu Junhan and Lu Li are biological father and daughter. You guys You can see for yourself. Furthermore, I asked Dr. Smil, the most well-known and impartial doctor in the world, to evaluate it, and there will definitely be no fraud. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to Dr. Smil to verify it!" Smil, an internationally famous surgeon, is almost unknown to everyone in Haicheng. He has a stubborn temper and the most just character. He hates bribery and will never cheat. He even swore a poisonous oath, saying that if he told a lie or made a false appraisal during his medical practice. He will quit the medical profession forever. Never step in again. ¡°If the paternity test report thrown out by Song Qingwan was not tested by Smil. But other doctors. Journalists can also raise questions. After all, the Lu family has a high position of power, so it is not difficult to force a doctor to commit fraud. But if this person is Smil, it will be completely different! Smil¡¯s power is based in country M. Even if the Lu family wants to threaten him with fraud, there is nothing to threaten him. "How can this be?" The reporter looked over the paternity test report over and over again, sweat breaking out on his forehead. That person told him clearly that Lu Li was definitely not Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter, and asked him to break the news without hesitation. It was because their tone was so firm that he believed what they said and kept asking without fear of death, but now In the banquet crowd, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu's faces were also pale. In order to embarrass Lu Junhan, they personally came to cover this time and let the reporters from the guard in. If Lu Junhan goes to investigate, he will definitely find out that they did it! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244 Looks a bit like her mother At that time, they thought that as long as Lu Junhan could be ruined and Lu Li could not inherit the Lu family, it would be worth it even if Lu Junhan caught him afterwards. but now¡­¡­ Not only was Lu Junhan not in ruins, but they also rectified Lu Li's reputation in disguise! Starting from today, as long as they bear the label of Smil¡¯s identification, no one will doubt that Lu Li is not Lu Junhan¡¯s biological child! And then, they will be found out by Lu Junhan Thinking of the cruel ways Lu Junhan treated reporters just now. Chen Susu and Lu Tianhua shuddered violently. I regretted it endlessly. As the saying goes, stealing the chicken but losing the rice is probably them! Not long after, those reporters were all taken down for interrogation. The people at the banquet are almost gone. There are only a few servants cleaning. living room. Lu Junhan was sitting on the sofa in a casual posture. As if he thought of something, he picked up the paternity test report with his knuckled fingers. He lowered his eyes slightly, turned the pages quickly with his fingers, and read several lines at a glance. It was indeed authenticated by Smil, and it has Smil's unique medical seal on it. The statement that there is a 99.99% chance that they are biological father and daughter is not false. The words are clearly written in black and white on the paper. ¡°This paternity test report, even if it is authenticated by the most professional and authoritative appraisal agency, may not be found to be fake. Song Qingwan frowned slightly, a hint of weirdness flashed across her cold face, "Fake? Who told you it was fake?" Lu Junhan raised his cold eyes from the document and landed on her face, frowning and asking: "Is it not fake or can it be true?" "Of course this is true! Didn't you see Smil's exclusive seal printed on the report? The report can be faked, but this seal can't, right?" Lu Junhan was silent, staring at the report with heavy eyes and frowning. Song Qingwan frowned slightly: "You don't think I'm really that capable and bribed Smil to fake it for me, do you?" "" Suddenly, Song Qingwan seemed to have figured out something and fell into a deep sleep: "No wonder you didn't say anything when the reporter asked you just now. I thought you were afraid of saying the wrong thing and were hesitating on how to deal with it. I'm sorry, do you really think that Lili is not your daughter?" Lu Junhan¡¯s expression did not change, he raised his eyelids and said calmly: "I've never slept with anyone, where did the child come from?" Song Qingwan was speechless, "How do I know this? Maybe someone didn't like you and secretly knocked you unconscious." "" "Anyway, this paternity test is not fake," Song Qingwan spread her hands, "If you don't believe it, you can go to the hospital and have it re-tested by yourself. I can guarantee that the results will be the same as mine. After all, I knew that Lili was your daughter at that time. At that time, I was so happy that I couldn't hold it back and went for the test more than a dozen times. Fortunately, the result was the same every time." "" "Besides, there are no outsiders now, why should I lie to you! There is no benefit!" Song Qingwan shrugged: "As for why you have no impression, I don't know, but Lili is really your biological daughter. This is a fact." As she spoke, Song Qingwan paused and continued: "I saw that you were very special to Lili before, so I thought you had gone to find someone to check it out, so I didn't tell you. Oh, yes, actually Dad has known about this for a long time." Song Qingwan: "There are also the housekeeper, Zhang Ma, Liu Ma Well, after all calculations, it seems that almost everyone in the villa knows that Lili is your biological child, but you, the father, don't know." "" Lu Junhan frowned slightly. He took out a cigarette, bit his thin lips, lowered his eyes, and lit the lighter. Immediately afterwards, he smoked a cigarette for a while, his cold and sharp side face expression was hard to distinguish, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking. Song Qingwan knew that he might need some time to digest it. After all, no one would be too calm when a child that I always thought was someone else¡¯s suddenly becomes my own. In fact, Lu Junhan didn't think about the little girl at all. It made no difference to him whether Lu Li was his biological child or not. How do you usually treat her, how do you still treat her now?Wait. He was thinking about his memory. There are no gaps in his memory, and he can even clearly recall what happened every day in the past. If there is nothing wrong with him, then there must be something wrong with the little thing¡¯s mother. But what the specific problem is, we have to wait until we find it before we can figure it out. "Obviously, Lu Junhan's contemplation and doubtful expression just now made Song Qingwan misunderstood, thinking that he still couldn't accept that Lu Li was his biological daughter. So, Song Qingwan called the little girl who had just taken a shower and asked her to sit on the sofa opposite Lu Junhan. "You brat, look, Lili's eyes, nose, and mouth, especially her eyes and nose, look so much like yours. How could she not be your biological child?" The little girl who just took a bath smells delicious. Wearing pink piggy pajamas, she was nestled on the sofa, with her long black hair scattered behind her like a waterfall. He is a small person, with big black and clear eyes open, and his expression is serious. "That's right. On the first day she came here, Lili said that she looks a lot like her father. She's almost carved out of the same mold. It's dad who doesn't believe Lili's words!" Lu Junhan raised his eyes expressionlessly, his dark eyes focused on her little face. When the little girl saw him looking over, she also opened her big black and clear eyes and looked at him. The long, thick, dark eyelashes were fluttering, and the fair little face was plump, and she looked at him so softly and cutely. Three seconds later, Lu Jun looked away with a cold expression. The lines on his face are cold and sharp, without any softness at all. He turned his face to look at Song Qingwan, tugged his thin lips, and sneered: "Do you really think I look like her?" Song Qingwan: "" Well¡­¡­ ¡°One looks ruthless and extremely shrewd, while the other looks stupid, as if he could easily be deceived by hooking his fingers Indeedit doesn't look like much. Song Qingwan smiled kindly and said, "Actually, if you look carefully, Lili still looks a bit like her mother." "" Song Qingwan met his expressionless eyes, put her fist to her lips, and coughed lightly: "Isn't this better! We can't find any news about Lili's mother yet, but fortunately, through Lili's face, we can barely see that Lili's mother must be a super beauty." Song Qingwan smiled slightly and continued to speak earnestly: "Think about it, such a beautiful woman does that kind of thing to you. Although, you don't remember anything now, but the advantage is that she is beautiful, and you are not at a loss after all. Thinking about it this way, you have some thoughts in your heart. Don¡¯t you feel better?¡± "" not at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245 Aunt¡¯s illness (1) Song Qingwan is a bit crazy, but some of her words are reasonable. If this little troublemaker doesn't look like him, she can only look like her unidentified mother. Lu Junhan frowned, as if something suddenly occurred to him, his sharp thin lips tightened, and he turned to look at the little girl sitting obediently opposite. The little girl huddled up on the sofa saw him looking over, not knowing what he was going to do, but she still blinked her big black clean eyes and happily trotted over to sit next to him. Then she raised her pretty little fat face and gave him a silly and sweet smile: "Dad." Lu Junhan was silent for a while. When I thought about it, four years ago, there was a silly and naive woman who was almost as tall as this little troublemaker. She climbed into his bed while he was not paying attention Lu Junhan closed his eyes, and the veins on his forehead twitched. He may have mistakenly blamed the little thing¡¯s mother. Maybe he gave up that memory voluntarily. "Huh? Auntie, are you very hot?" The little girl happily called her daddy. As soon as she turned her head, she saw that Song Qingwan's face suddenly turned pale for some reason. Within a few seconds, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Even breathing is a little heavier. She clutched her stomach tightly with her right hand, and her body was tense, as if she was enduring some severe pain. The little loli saw that the sweat was getting more and more, and her aunt's face was getting whiter and whiter. She felt that her aunt might be really hot and she felt like she was about to faint! I immediately became anxious. The short-legged boy ran to the kitchen as hard as he could, took out a bottle of iced Coke from the refrigerator, and quickly stuffed it into Song Qingwan's hand: "Auntie, auntie! Drink this! Drink this and you won't feel hot anymore!" Yesterday, she was helping her grandfather fish in the yard. The sun was too strong and she was sweating all over. The aunt also gave her this dark water to drink. After drinking it, she didn¡¯t feel hot at all! It¡¯s amazing! "What's going on? Are you feeling unwell?" Lu Junhan cast his suspicious eyes over. Song Qingwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This brat was suspicious by nature and had a good brain, but he was not easy to deceive. I was just about to speak out and find a reason to get over it. But the pain in my stomach was so severe that I couldn¡¯t speak. The feeling of nausea surged up my throat one after another, and I felt like vomiting when I opened my mouth. My eyes also started to turn black. As a result, Song Qingwan could only grit her teeth as usual to avoid losing her composure. Then he held on and shook his head at Lu Junhan, saying that it was nothing serious. "Auntie, wipe your sweat!" Not long after, the little Loli grabbed a few tissues and ran over. She imitated the way Song Qingwan used to help her wipe her sweat. She carefully stood up on her tiptoes and gently pressed the tissues on her forehead with her little hands: "It won't be hot after wiping it!" Lu Junhan ignored her, but with a sullen face, he turned to the servant and said coldly: "Get the car ready and go to the hospital." Song Qingwan¡¯s pupils tightened and she gritted her teeth, trying to say that there was no need to go to the hospital. But it was so painful that I couldn¡¯t speak, as if I would pass out from the pain in a few seconds! At this moment, the little girl took off the tissue that was pressed on her forehead to absorb sweat, and touched her forehead with her small hands, fearing that there was some sweat in some areas that had not been wiped off. However, Song Qingwan's symptoms were strangely relieved after being touched by her. Before Song Qingwan could be surprised what was going on. The driver came in from outside at this time and told Lu Junhan that the car was ready. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s not unlucky to go to any hospital at night. If you don¡¯t know, you might think I¡¯m about to die!¡± Song Qingwan took a deep breath and waited for the nauseating and severe pain to subside. After regaining some strength, he waved his hand towards Lu Junhan with a pale face and said indifferently: "I just drank too much wine on an empty stomach, and I didn't pay attention. I had a stomach problem again. It's not a big deal. Just take some stomach medicine and it will be fine!" With that said, she didn¡¯t care what Lu Junhan thought, she turned around and shouted: "Mama Liu, bring me my stomach medicine, yes! Just the kind I often take before." When Song Qingwan was young, in order to support the Lu family, she drank and socialized everywhere, looked for people to cooperate with, often stayed up late, had irregular eating and rest schedules, and was under great work pressure. ?????????????????? After a few years, stomach problems started to appear. She has stomach troubles no matter how hard she talks about them.It has been 16 years, and almost all the servants in the Lu family villa know about this, so they always have stomach medicine at home. And she was holding her stomach desperately just now, and it did seem like she was having a stomach attack. The servants and bodyguards did not suspect anything and hurriedly went to find medicine for her. " And Lu Junhan frowned slightly, his eyes looked deep, and he didn't know whether he believed it or not. "sick?" The little girl didn¡¯t know what stomach trouble was, so she sounded confused and her expression was a little nervous. "Auntie, are you sick? Then, will you die?" Song Qingwan was amused by her worried expression about whether to cry or not, and she burst out laughing: "Of course I won't die. Auntie, this is a minor illness, not a serious illness." Then she stretched out her fingers and pinched the little girl's plump face. She casually glanced at Lu Junhan over there from the corner of her eye, smiled and teased: "But looking at your expression, I don't know, I thought I was really going to die! Don't worry, I will be fine as long as I take some medicine!" "Auntie, please eat quickly. You have to get better quickly. Otherwise, Lili will be very sad." The little girl pursed her lips and looked up at her. As she spoke, her eyes turned red, and her voice was choked with sobs: "I don't want my aunt to get sick. Being sick is not good." Song Qingwan looked at her crying face and was in a daze for a while, and then she slowly laughed: "Yes, if you don't get sick, getting sick is not good." Just as they were talking. The servant hurriedly found the stomach medicine and handed it to Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan swallowed the medicine with warm water in front of Lu Junhan and the little girl, especially under the little girl's eager eyes. Seeing her swallowing the medicine, the little girl breathed a sigh of relief, then sniffed the pantothenic acid nose, and then said happily: "Auntie, if you take the medicine now, will you not get sick?" "right!" Song Qingwan smiled and rubbed the little girl's fat face, "I'm not sick anymore, I'm in great health! Even better than Lili!" "Really?" The little girl's eyes lit up and she jumped for joy, "That's great!" Song Qingwan looked at her with a gentle smile. But deep in the eyes that are not easy to detect, there is deep sadness and reluctance. "Okay, I think it's getting late," Song Qingwan inadvertently placed her right hand in front of her abdomen, looked at the time on her phone, and urged, "Take Lili up to bed first." Lu Junhan took a deep look at her, pursed his thin lips, and said nothing more. He held the happily jumping little girl in his big hands and turned around to go upstairs. They went upstairs, and Song Qingwan also went upstairs and returned to her room. However, as soon as she entered the room, she couldn't bear it anymore and rushed directly into the bathroom. The next second, he lay down in front of the sink and vomited everything in his stomach. Not long after, the white wash basin was stained with dazzling blood red. Song Qingwan closed her eyes. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246 Is he also a little monkey? It was early the next day. Lu Junhan came downstairs carrying the little girl who went to bed too late last night and woke up too early this morning and was not even awake yet. The old man and Song Qingwan were already having breakfast downstairs. The banquet was late last night, and the old man met several of his former comrades at the banquet. I got so excited that I couldn¡¯t hold it back, so I drank a few glasses of red and a few more glasses of white. This is a great drink. Commander-in-Chief Lu, who has always been invincible, cold-blooded and never drunk, was actually knocked down by a few glasses of liquor. A drunken boxing show was performed on the spot. "If his comrades hadn't been holding him down and holding him down, he would have had to run to the stage and show off his skills in front of everyone in the audience. It¡¯s so embarrassing! Having no other choice, Song Qingwan had no choice but to force him to drink a few more drinks. Finally he was knocked down. So, before the banquet was over, the drunk and unconscious old man was helped to the room to sleep. But obviously, the old man himself felt very embarrassed. When Lu Junhan and the little girl came down, they could still hear him sitting at the dining table angrily asking Song Qingwan, who was speechless across from him: "It's all your fault! If it weren't for you, would I be so embarrassed?! Those wines you brought must be fake! Otherwise, how could I get drunk so easily? You know, back then, I could not get drunk after a thousand cups, and no one could drink it. Down with me! No one!!" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him, stirred the porridge in her hand with her fingers, her eyes were slightly blue, and she looked out of energy, as if she hadn't slept well: ¡°Dad, just admit it, you are the old¡ª¡ª¡± The old man blushed with anger, stood up from his chair, slapped the table with his big hands, and shouted: "Nonsense! I'm only 73 years old! Why am I so old!" Song Qingwan said "haha" twice with a smile on her face, pointing her finger at herself: "I am 42 years old this year." Then he pointed at Lu Junhan who was coming down: "This brat is 25 this year." Then he looked at the little girl next to him who was rubbing her eyes: "Here's this one! She's even younger, only three years old." Finally, Song Qingwan took a sip of porridge and gave him a fierce look: "You are the oldest here, who else is older if you are not older? Is it possible that Lili is the oldest? And you still have the nerve to blame me, I haven't troubled you yet! Don't drink if you are not good at drinking, otherwise you are my father , I had to throw you outside yesterday. You hit people randomly when you were drunk. If others didn't fight you, you asked them if they looked down on you Tsk! It's so embarrassing! I don't even want to admit that you are my dad. !¡± The old man: "" I thought I heard my aunt calling her just now. Rubbing her eyes, the drowsy little girl suddenly woke up. She blinked her big black eyes, ran over, and asked cutely: "Auntie, was it you who called Lili just now?" "That's right!" Song Qingwan ignored the old man's expression as heavy as the bottom of a pot, smiled, stretched out her hand to pull the little girl to the chair, and pushed a bowl of porridge over, "Come on, honey, eat." The little girl just sat down. The old man opposite had a sullen face, stood up from his seat with a "swish", pushed the bowl in front of him with his big hand, and then went upstairs with a cold face. "Auntie," the little girl didn't know what happened, so she could only frown in distress and said, ¡°Did Lili drink the porridge from grandpa, and grandpa ran out of porridge to drink, so he was angry?¡± "It's none of your business," Song Qingwan glanced at the old man with a gloomy and embarrassed expression, and said with unclear meaning: "Your great-grandpa is angry with himself. Let's ignore him and let him be alone." "oh." When the little girl heard this, she obediently started to drink the porridge. Not long after, the housekeeper came in and reported to Lu Junhan: "Master Lu, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu have been hanging on the tree all night." Last night, the reporters were taken down for interrogation and the guard was questioned. There was no need for further interrogation at all. In order to avoid torture, they directly exposed Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu behind the scenes. The two guilty thieves were caught by the bodyguards before they even left the gate of the Lu family villa. After catching the person, the housekeeper went to the master bedroom to report the matter to Lu Junhan without stopping, wanting to know what he planned to do with Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu. At that time, Lu Junhan was throwing five thick fairy tale books on the bed, asking the little girl to learn to tell herself bedtime stories, instead of always?Forcing her old father. The little girl knows a lot of words, but she also feels that her father has told her so many stories, and she should also tell them to him. So, when the housekeeper came in to ask, Lu Junhan was leaning on the bedside reading a book, while the little girl was telling a story to her impatient father very seriously: "The little monkey on the ground asked the mother hanging on the tree: Mom, Mom, why don't we look alike? The mother said: Silly boy, because your mother picked you up from the trash can" The little girl's dark eyes widened: "Huh? Trash can? What a coincidence, Lili was also picked up from the trash can. Dad, are you also a little monkey?" Lu Junhan: "" This mother may not want to live anymore. Good, what trash can. Just like that, Chen Susu, Lu Tianhua, and this mother ended up hanging from a tree. There was a special person watching all night. Death is impossible. "But they were hungry, cold and tired, and the bodyguards didn't allow them to sleep. It was a life worse than death. Song Qingwan moved her hands. ¡°Obviously I didn¡¯t expect that it would be the two of them who were responsible, but after thinking about it carefully, I think it¡¯s not impossible. ??Aren¡¯t the two biggest beneficiaries of this matter the two of them! After thinking about it for a while, I still didn¡¯t say anything. "Is someone dead?" Lu Junhan tilted his head, holding up the porridge bowl in front of him with his well-jointed fingers, and spoke in a light voice. The housekeeper lowered his head slightly: "It's not true, uh It's probably because they were cold or hungry. Anyway, both of them have passed out now. I'm afraid something might happen if I keep going like this, so I'll let people temporarily Put them down, you see" "Let them rest for a while," The housekeeper secretly wondered why Mr. Lu was so easy to talk to this time, and then Lu Junhan said in an indifferent tone, "Continue at noon." "" It¡¯s summer now, the hottest month of the year. The sun is shining brightly at noon, the hottest time of the day, and the air temperature is nearly 38 degrees. If you hang it for half an hour, you will probably be roasted! But the housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to raise more questions. He responded, paused and asked, ¡°What should we do with those reporters?¡± After interrogating the reporters last night, they were locked up. Lu Junhan casually stirred the porridge in front of him and said, "Hang them up together. There are many trees in the yard anyway." Butler: "" Very good, the old Mr. Lu is back again. But fortunately, no one was killed this time. ?The blessing of misfortune. By the time Song Qingwan and the others finished their meal, the old man had put away his shameful mood and returned to his former cold-blooded and dignified appearance. He came down from upstairs and said coldly: "You all pack up and go somewhere with me later." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247 Lili is fat This old man would never call them if nothing happened. Not to mention, she, Lili, and Lu Junhan were all summoned at the first call. Such a teacher -in -law shouted all the people of the Lu family, and yesterday was the Zhou Banquet of Li Pear ¡ª¡ª Logically speaking, all living relatives must be present at the Zhuzhou Banquet. Give children blessings and future expectations. Although it¡¯s a day late, but It¡¯s not impossible. Song Qingwan seemed to be hoping for something, or she wanted to quickly verify her idea. She moved her fingers slightly and suddenly stood up from the chair, her voice filled with uncontrollable anticipation and strong trembling: "Where?" Will it be what she always thought? ?????????????? Actually, my brother is really not dead, he was just hidden by this old man? If this is really the case, then However, the old man¡¯s next words completely extinguished the fire in her heart: "Shooting range! I promised yesterday that I would teach this little girl to shoot!" Song Qingwan didn't seem to react. She paused for a long time before sitting back down again, her expression full of disappointment: "Ah? It turns out to be a shooting range." "Otherwise?" The old man puffed his beard and stared, "Otherwise, what do you think it is?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want to show her frustration too obviously, so she shrugged in a relaxed manner: "I thought you were going to take us to see your private military base!" Just like a man¡¯s little treasury, Lu Junhan¡¯s Lu family, the private military base is the most important thing for the old man. The old man seemed to have been stabbed by something. His voice suddenly rose a few degrees and sounded like thunder: "You have a beautiful idea!" "Can't you even think about it?" Song Qingwan covered her ears, "And why are you so excited? You're not really convinced by me, are you?" The old man immediately exploded. Looking at it vaguely, he was really a little angry: "Are you kidding me? Are you deaf? I'm talking about the shooting range. Didn't you hear the shooting range?" "Okay, okay, I heard you, I heard you, let's go now." Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him, stood up from the chair, and was about to go upstairs to change clothes. In fact, she only has two months left to live. No, not even two months. Our lives now depend entirely on special medicines from abroad. The body is actually overdrawn and riddled with holes, and the situation is getting worse and worse. Before she met Lili, she had only two months left. At that time, she was very lucky that she did not live with Lu Junhan and Lu Anran. After they grew up, she did not have much contact with them. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how sad it would be to be discovered by these two little guys. But unexpectedly, after meeting Lili, her condition suddenly improved. The cancer cells have stopped spreading. Originally, there were only two months left, but we managed to survive until now. Let her live for two more months in vain. Until Lili went to school, her condition began to deteriorate again, and she only had two months left. However, God treated her well, and in her lifetime, she was actually allowed to see Lu Junhan's brat's child. So, before she died, she really had no other regrets. If I really want to say one thing, it¡¯s probably not being able to see my brother again At that time, her brother was in a car accident and she was abroad. When she rushed back, she didn't even have time to take one last look at him. Years later, every time Song Qingwan thinks about it, she will blame herself for why she went abroad to study. Why should she abandon her brother alone in the country? When Mingming was five years old, when her brother brought her into the Lu family, he said that he would never abandon her like her parents did. ¡°My brother did it, but she didn¡¯t. She traveled abroad to pursue her dream of being a painter. She never thought that tomorrow and the accident would come first, and it would come so unexpectedly that she was not prepared at all. So, the brother who held her hand when she was a child and grew up, walked with her on countless nights, told her countless stories, stood up for her, and even bought sweets for her to eat, just walked away and disappeared. . And now twenty years have passed and she is about to die. "Auntie, haven't you eaten yet? There's still a lot more!" Song ?As soon as ??Wan stood up, she saw the dark eyes of the little girl next to her staring at her bowl of barely touched porridge. She licked her lips and looked greedy. "Weird," the old man was also a little confused, as if he couldn't understand, and frowned, "You have been sitting here for so long, and you only ate so much?" Song Qingwan¡¯s porridge bowl looked as if it had not been touched. In contrast, Lu Li¡¯s bowl next to her was different, and the food she ate was cleaner than the little girl¡¯s own face. Song Qingwan naturally wouldn¡¯t say that she had no appetite and ate some porridge, but just to avoid vomiting after taking medicine later: "I'm losing weight, haven't you noticed that I've gained a lot of weight recently?" The old man and Lu Junhan frowned, but they didn't see where she had gained weight. On the contrary, they felt that she had lost a lot of weight. "But it's not easy for the two grown men to ask questions, and it always feels a bit awkward to say it. "Auntie is not fat," the little girl pinched her fleshy arms like lotus root with her little hands, and said gloomily, "Lili is fat, Lili is a big fat person." Song Qingwan snorted and laughed, pinched her fat little face with her fingers, couldn't hold it back, and kissed her hard: "Lili, you are so cute!" ¡­¡­ Not long after, the group set off to the shooting range. But I didn¡¯t expect that the shooting range would be located in the old man¡¯s private military base. Song Qingwan: "" No wonder the old man had such a big reaction, it almost deafened her ears! Dare to be said to her. It is said to be a military base, but it is full of bodyguards and special forces who have retired long ago, and no one is an active soldier. ¡°Obviously, the old man divides his work and hobbies very clearly. He will not rush to grab the country¡¯s soldiers, but will only recruit those soldiers who have already retired. The base is large and remote, but the technology is quite advanced. Song Qingwan and the others followed the old man and walked into a slightly mysterious building. Song Qingwan frowned slightly: "Dad, are you sure there is a shooting range here? Why doesn't it look like it to me?" The old man¡¯s face was a little unnatural, but his tone was very impatient: "Just follow along, why are you talking so much nonsense! Why can't you imitate that brat? Look, from just now to now, has he said a word?" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°If you ask her to imitate that brat, she will have to suffocate her to death. The little girl blinked her big black eyes and looked left and right with a curious expression. Later, Lu Junhan felt that she walked slowly because of her short legs, and she liked to jump up and down. If she didn't look at her, she wouldn't know where she was going. He directly borrowed a rope from the soldier next to him, stuck one end on the little girl's arm, and held the other end himself. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248 Grandpa Lu Qidong Completely ignoring the little black dog at his feet who was looking at him eagerly. I pulled the rope again and tested the strength of the rope to make sure it would not break easily. The man with a cold face seemed to be finally satisfied. He slightly raised his thin lips and patted the little girl¡¯s head with his big pale hands: "Okay, let's run." Hearing this, the little loli, wearing a camouflage uniform and two ponytails, jumped up and down and ran away happily. Dog training soldier: "" Song Qingwan turned around and saw this scene, which was like walking a dog. She turned around and forgot about what the old man had just told her to say less. His eyes widened in an instant, and his voice trembled: "Stinky stinky boy! What are you doing?" Lu Junhan raised his indifferent eyes, wrapped the rope around his white and slender index finger several times, his expression was extra calm and calm: "Obviously, I'm taking care of the kids." "" You have the fucking nerve to say it again? What are you bringing? Song Qingwan felt a huge trough in her heart and looked at him expressionlessly: "If I'm not mistaken, what you are holding should be a dog leash." She bit the ¡°dog¡± in ¡°walking the dog¡± extra hard, as if she was afraid that Lu Junhan wouldn¡¯t hear it. Lu Junhan's expression was as calm and calm as ever, without any change: "No, you are wrong." Song Qingwan: "" Training dog soldiers: "" The little girl loves to run around, is energetic, and is very curious about everything. You should squat down and touch the weeds growing on the roadside, lie down and take a look at the cold floor that can reflect people's shadows, and even take a few glances at the murals on the walls. The rope is only so long. Therefore, the little girl running ahead would stop from time to time and turn around to urge her father to walk faster, otherwise she would not be able to walk. Lu Junhan thought it was too much trouble, so he handed the rope to Song Qingwan and asked her to keep an eye on the little girl running around. Song Qingwan was ecstatic in her heart, but she took it calmly on the outside and forcibly expressed her respect: "Oh, I looked carefully again and found that I was indeed wrong. This is actually an ordinary rope." The dog training soldier said, I don¡¯t quite understand what you rich people think. This building looks simple from the outside, but in fact, there are several roads inside, and at the end of several roads, there are several branches, making it look like a maze. Safety is safety, but once a fire breaks out, you can¡¯t escape. Song Qingwan said that she was not envious at all, really. In the end, it was the little black dog whose leash was snatched away by Lu Junhan who led the way. With the old man constantly swiping his ID card in front, they entered one steel door after another¡ª¡ª Finally, we came to the innermost room. It¡¯s just them here, no one else. The floor in the corridor is smooth, but it is completely cold, empty and devoid of any life. It¡¯s as if the air and time have completely stagnated here. Everything became very quiet. But just because it was too quiet, it seemed that you could still vaguely hear the sound of instruments in the room, "di-di-di-di-". "This is¡­¡­" Suddenly, Song Qingwan seemed to have guessed something, her pupils suddenly tightened, and her heart could not stop beating wildly! I don¡¯t know when, tears suddenly came to my eyes. She covered her mouth, stared at the room with her eyes fixed, and her choked voice trembled violently: "W-what is this place?" Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, his dark eyes deepening. The little girl blinked her eyes and pursed her lips. Although she was also curious, she was very sensible and remained silent. The old man stood at the door. His old face, which had always been solemn and solemn, and meticulous, showed a slight decline for the first time. Even the steel body, which is as straight and unyielding as a blade, reveals a bit of vicissitudes and sadness after things have changed. He didn¡¯t say anything, he just opened the door. There was no emotion in the old, hoarse voice: "Come in first." Song Qingwan seemed like she couldn't wait any longer. She didn't care about anything else. She seemed to only have eyes for this room. With a few long steps, we walked to the doorforward. She has been waiting for this moment for more than 20 years. When she knew that she was about to die, she was still imagining such a day. There was not a day that she did not think about. But when it came to this moment, she was a little afraid. ¡°If my brother is not dead, then in the past twenty years, why hasn¡¯t he come to see them? Yes, if he could, how could he not come to them. Song Qingwan raised her eyes in confusion. At a glance, he saw a handsome man lying on the bed who looked very similar to Lu Junhan, but his face was more mature and steady. Time seems to have stayed on him for twenty years. Except for the extremely sickly paleness on his face, the rest of his face was just like the omnipotent brother in Song Qingwan¡¯s memory¡ª¡ª Exactly the same. She couldn't hold it back for a moment, closed her eyes, and burst into tears. It¡¯s really my brother! It turns out that my brother is really not dead! At the last glance, she reallyreally saw it. If there was a heaven, Song Qingwan would probably kneel down with great gratitude and kowtow a few times. And the other side. Lu Junhan's dark eyes also fell on Lu Qidong on the bed. When he was 5 years old and almost 6 years old, Lu Qidong died in a car accident. He did not have a deep memory of him. But I always remember that he was a very good father. Lu Junhan's feelings for Lu Qidong were not as deep as Song Qingwan's feelings for more than ten years, and he quickly regained his senses. She pursed her thin lips, glanced at the old man, and said in a light voice with a hint of indifference: "I'll give you three minutes to explain." The little girl looked at it, not knowing what to say, so she could only stand beside her father and nodded desperately: "Yes! Explain!" The old man: "" ¡°Two little bastards, how dare you be so arrogant in my territory? "Yes, Dad! What on earth is going on?" Song Qingwan also managed to calm down, but her eyes were still red. She gritted her teeth, went over and pushed Lu Qidong, and called him several times, but he didn't respond. With a trembling voice, he turned around and asked, "Also, brother, why is he" The old man sighed, probably because he had seen Lu Qidong like this too many times. He is much calmer than Song Qingwan. But what he said made Song Qingwan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrink: "It's useless. He is in a vegetative state. No matter how hard you push, he won't wake up." Song Qingwan seemed to have lost her soul for a moment and froze on the spot. She looked at Lu Qidong on the bed and murmured: "How could it be a vegetative state? How could it be a vegetative state" The next second, her body was shaking violently, her eyes were red, and she was choking: "Dadwhat the hell is going on" "I¡­¡­" "Speak quickly! Can you stop being so grinding! Can't you act like a man?" The old man: "" If the situation didn¡¯t allow it, I would have beaten you to death! The old man was so angry that he stopped procrastinating and stated directly: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249 The truth about the car accident "Let's put it this way, in the car accident more than 20 years ago, the murderer escaped and your sister-in-law died on the spot. In the end, only your brother survived. But the situation was very serious at the time. Almost all of your brother's internal organs were ruptured and damaged, leaving only one If you keep your breath hanging, you may die at any time." Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so dangerous at that time, and her face turned pale. Then he seemed to think of something, and his voice trembled: "The murderer escapeddidn't you tell me at the time that the murderer also died on the spot?" It was because of this that Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t find anyone to vent her pain to. "Shut up! Listen to me!" The old man shouted angrily: "It interrupted my train of thought." "" This is definitely revenge! The old man cleared his throat and continued: "At that time, the murderer escaped. I originally thought it was just an accident. Who knew, but after investigation, I found out that the driver was an internationally famous mercenary, and the person who hired him was your brother's business rival, the Ming family!" Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened. Even Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly. The Ming family, once a business giant, would be an exaggeration to say that it is the richest family in Haicheng. At that time, the Lu family was only the most powerful family in Haicheng. "At that time, your brother had just founded Lu's, but the momentum of development was very strong, and your brother seemed to be born to do business. Anyway, in my opinion, after ditching the stupid CEO of Ming's at that time, the Eight Streets More than that! Some people guess that within two or three years, the Lu family will definitely surpass the Ming family." The old man took a deep breath, his eyes filled with disgust: "So, just like that, the Lu family was targeted by the Ming family, and your brother also became a thorn in the Ming family's side." At that time, under the leadership of the old man, the Lu family was already the most powerful family in Haicheng. If the Lu family develops again, the Lu family will be both powerful and wealthy, and no one in Haicheng will be able to stop them. The Ming family will naturally feel full of crises. Even at the cost of killing! "After the car accident, I was afraid that the Ming family would find out that your brother was not dead and find someone to kill him. At that time, your brother couldn't bear any setbacks, and whether he could be rescued was still a question. So, I directly declared to the outside world that this car accident In fact, it was an accident, and Lu Qidong is already dead, so the Ming family really relaxed their vigilance and believed it!" "As for you, I told you that the murderer is dead, just because I am afraid that you will make trouble for me, disrupt my plan, and cause me trouble." Song Qingwan: "" When she was only 21 years old, she would indeed be so impulsive. She might just kill him with a knife. "After that, I found someone to kill the mercenary, and then started planning to destroy the Ming family while going around the world to find people to save your brother, so" When the old man said this, he paused, but did not say any more. Song Qingwan understood clearly: "So you are too busy to take care of Lu Junhan and Lu Anran. And you are also afraid that the Ming family will keep an eye on them, especially Lu Junhan. After all, he is his brother's biological son, and he might be able to inherit his business talent." ¡°In order to eradicate the root cause, if the Ming family knew of their existence, they would definitely not let them live.¡± "So, you have no choice but to find me back because my surname is Song. To outsiders, I am not from the Lu family at all. If I take their two children with me, the Ming family will naturally relax their vigilance. Think they are my children, not my brother¡¯s, right?¡± As she spoke, Song Qingwan complained a little: "But you should also tell me that my brother is not dead. This has made me regret not being able to see my brother for the last time in the past twenty years." The old man was angry: "Didn't we see it now? And not just the last one, but the last two and three faces!" "" Song Qingwan said angrily, "How can it be the same?" The old man snorted coldly, "It was useless to tell you at that time. Moreover, in those years, the Ming family was developing very strongly. If one more person knew about it, your brother would be in more danger. Besides, I originally wanted to wait until your brother was well before I told you. But in the first five years since the car accident, your brother had thirteen surgeries. Each time, as soon as he got a little better, his condition began to deteriorate again, and he almost died several times. Later, I saw that Lu Qidong was not here, and you all adapted well ¡­I didn¡¯t tell you again.¡± "For the next ten years or so, your brother has been receiving treatment here, and the number of times he woke up can be counted on one hand. I thought, you are living a good life, so why let him mess up your life again." After all, the pain of having a little hope and then turning into despair the next second is not something that ordinary people can bear. Rather than letting them see Lu Qidong in such pain, it would be better for them to simply think that he should just die. This is a short-term pain. Although the pain reaches the bone marrow, time can make up for it. But what the old man himself suffered was long-lasting pain. The endless, dense pain is far from ending, and I don¡¯t know when it will end. In the past twenty years, every time, the old man tried his best to bring Lu Qidong back from the edge of death. But he rarely wakes up. To put it bluntly, after the car accident, Lu Qidong's body was like a doll that had been dismantled. No matter how much sewing and mending was done, it would never be restored to its original state. The old man originally thought about letting him go. ¡°How can one person endure so many surgeries and so many deteriorations? But when Lu Qidong woke up one time, he told him that if he could save him, please let him save him. Lu Qidong has always been a very gentle person. He said that his sister, his children, and his father, they must all be waiting for him. If you can save him, please save him. That night, the old man, who had always been cold-blooded, had red eyes all night long. "After so many years, I didn't plan to tell you," The old man looked deeply at the man on the bed, his voice sounded calm, but seemed to be filled with endless sadness: "But the doctor told me yesterday that your brother he might never wake up." This torture that lasted for more than 20 years with no end in sight finally ended yesterday. He doesn¡¯t have to watch his son suffer from the pain, he doesn¡¯t have to watch him on the operating table again and again, hovering on the edge of death. From now on, he will lie in bed quietly forever without any pain. But it also destroyed the old man¡¯s hope of recovery for more than 20 years. "I was just thinking about bringing you here to meet me, but I was afraid that I wouldn't be able to see you again" The old man paused, then suddenly raised the back of his hand and covered his eyes: "Besides, your brother misses you too No, he always misses you." yesterday¡­¡­ No wonder the old man was drunk at the time. At that time, she thought it was ridiculous that he was drunk and drunk, and she wanted to beat him up. Only now do I understand. A person who can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk gets drunk just because he wants to get drunk. When you are drunk, you don¡¯t know anything. So, how sad my dad must have been at that time. Song Qingwan stumbled back and opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but nothing came out. I can only bite the back of my hand hard to prevent myself from crying. She knew her brother wouldn't like it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250 Where is the luck left to wake up? Lu Junhan stood tall and straight beside the hospital bed, lowering his eyes slightly. He looked deeply at the man lying on the bed, who looked so gentle even when he was asleep. ?The memory seems to be transported back to twenty years ago in an instant¡ª¡ª "Son, daddy has a day off tomorrow, can you take you out to play? You'll get bored if you stay at home all the time. If you do, your mother and I will only have one more child." "Why don't you like going to kindergarten? Do they have runny noses? Hmm This is indeed a problem. Then go directly to elementary school. Dad supports you. You are already a five-year-old child and can go to elementary school." "Why do you hit other people's children? He is too ugly and fat to bother you? You can't hit him directly. You have to hit him secretly so that no one knows that it was you. Of course, the most important thing is , I don¡¯t have to help you clean up the mess behind." As he thought about it, Ying Ting's eyebrows became a little irritable. Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips tightly, took out the cigarette case from his pocket, and just smoked a long, thin cigarette. After a pause, he glanced at the extremely fragile man on the bed, and finally put him back. Song Qingwan took a deep breath. After a while, she slowly recovered and was able to accept the fact that her brother had become a vegetative state. If she were still 21 years old and had never experienced anything, she would probably feel that her brother was too miserable. Then I lay down in front of the hospital bed regardless and cried for three days and three nights. Vent your emotions as much as you want, cry if you want to, feel sad if you want to. But now, after more than 20 years of social training, the first thing she thinks about is not to cry to vent her emotions, but to analyze the current situation rationally. ¡°My brother has just become a vegetative state, and he is not really dead, so there is still a chance. Although the doctor said she might never wake up, she would try as long as there was a 0.001% chance. Crying will never solve the problem. This is the most useful experience she has gained in the past twenty years. "Lili, come here," Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something, turned her head and waved to the cute little girl over there who had been afraid to speak, but her eyes were everywhere, and pointed to the person on the bed: "This is grandpa." "grandfather?" When the little girl saw her aunt calling her, she finally had nothing to do, so she hurried over and tilted her head to look at the man on the hospital bed who looked a bit like her father. His little face was very serious: "Is he dad's dad?" Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl. Song Qingwan paused for a moment, then smiled: "Yes! He is your father's father." With that said, she pulled the little girl over, smiled and said to Lu Qidong, who had his eyes closed on the bed: "Brother, did you hear it? Your granddaughter called you grandpa. Don't worry, we are all living very well now. Really, Lu's has now become the largest company in Haicheng. We have achieved your goal back then. Help you realize it. And, and you see, that brat Lu Junhan has a daughter. She is her real biological daughter, not picked up. The little girl is now three years old. Her name is Lu Li, which means pear, which sounds good. Bar¡­¡­" As she spoke, Song Qingwan choked up. She raised her head, blinked desperately, and forced back the tears: "Little girl the little girl is so beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful and kind-hearted child. If you can wake up, you will definitely like her very much" Speaking of this, Song Qingwan suddenly couldn't speak anymore. She raised her head and blinked, wiped the corners of her eyes with her fingers, and took a deep breath: "It's okay, brother, I'm not crying. Really, I'm 42 years old this year and I'm no longer a child. You just turned into a vegetative state and you're not really dead. What do I have to cry about? It's you on the contrary. , does it hurt during the operation? It must be very painful. I know that you have always been afraid of pain and your body is more delicate than mine. I also said at the time that you had a bad habit of a child from a rich family. It must be your father who got used to it ¡­¡± "But thank you, brother, for persisting for us for more than twenty years. You have worked hard for so many years" Song Qingwan's voice suddenly became very soft: "But brother, can you just hold on a little longer? We will find you the best doctor. Please wake up, we are all waiting for you" The old man closed his eyes and turned around. Even Lu Junhan looked away with a sullen face and looked out the window. "Auntie, what's wrong with grandpa?" The little girl looked at Song Qingwan cautiously, "Why is he lying on the bed?"   Song Qingwan's eyes were red, she touched her little head with her hand, and smiled, her voice a little hoarse: "Your grandfatherhe is sick, a very serious illness, so he can't wake up and can only stay Go to sleep." "Get ill?" The little girl tilted her head and said with a very serious face: "Take medicine when you are sick. You will be fine after taking the medicine." "Your grandfather's disease is different," Song Qingwan said sternly, "Maybemaybe it won't be cured even if you take medicine." The little girl looked at the person on the bed with a worried look: "That grandpa is so pitiful." At this moment, the attending doctor called by the old man came in. The doctor said hello to the old man. The old man closed his eyes without looking. He waved his hands and took a deep breath. "There are no outsiders here, just tell me." The doctor nodded, took out the medical record, and said to Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan: "Mr. Lu's condition was not very optimistic before, and as he grew older, his physical condition became increasingly weak. We all thought he would not survive the last operation yesterday, but fortunately, he was very lucky and survived. But unfortunately, he ended up in a vegetative state." Song Qingwan frowned, "Doctor, I don't want to know what happened before. I just want to know now, is there any way to wake up my brother?" The doctor shook his head and looked at her with a little pity: "According to our previous tests, the probability of Mr. Lu waking up is extremely low, and he will probably never wake up unlessa miracle happens." "A miracle?" Song Qingwan closed her eyes, "Doesn't that mean that my brother will never wake up?" "This is not absolute." Song Qingwan hurriedly asked: "How do you say this?" Doctor: "What we diagnose for the patient is that he may never wake up, but it is not certain. After all, the future is so long, anything can happen." Song Qingwan was silent for a while and said, "You mean, whether my brother will wake up next depends entirely on his own destiny?" The doctor nodded: "We have achieved the ultimate in medicine. Whether he wakes up next depends on his personal luck." Song Qingwan murmured: "That's it! I feel that all my brother's luck in this life has been spent on the operating table for more than 20 years. How can there be any luck left to wake up!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251 Give you all the luck ¡°In the past twenty years, I have narrowly escaped death on the operating table time and time again. What else is it but good luck? This is like spending all the blessings gained in eight lifetimes on the operating table! ¡°Maybe she ended up in a vegetative state because of her brother¡¯s luck. It depends on luck to wake up. ¡° Haha, she would be thankful if her condition didn¡¯t suddenly worsen after that. doctor:"¡­¡­" This was the first time he had seen the patient¡¯s family, and even before it started, he felt that the patient¡¯s family members could not be saved. "Luck?" The little girl blinked her big black eyes and finally understood a few of the words. Immediately her eyes lit up, she pulled Song Qingwan¡¯s sleeve with her little hand, and said excitedly: "Auntie, auntie, Lili has it. Lili has a lot of luck! You can give all your luck to grandpa." Song Qingwan was silent for a moment, her expression hard to describe. She wanted to tell this little chubby girl that luck cannot be given to others. If she could, she would give all her good luck to her brother. I just hope a miracle happens and he wakes up quickly. "But this was the little girl's good intention. Song Qingwan didn't want to dampen her enthusiasm, so she said a few vague "hmm". He then said perfunctorily: "Wow, Lili is awesome. She has so much luck. She's so awesome. My aunt is so jealous." Little girl: "" The little girl immediately felt aggrieved: "Auntie, what I said is true." "Of course Auntie believes in you. You are so cute, and I will believe whatever I say. Be good, Auntie is busy now, so I will go and play for a while. Auntie will come to see you later." Song Qingwan gently touched the little girl¡¯s head, spoke softly, turned around and made a phone call, saying in a cold voice: "Go! Find a few people to put a stick of incense in all the major temples in Haicheng for me. Don't ask for anything else. I just hope that my brother will have great luck and lots of luck. Wake up quickly" Little girl: "" The aunt was talking on the phone and ignored her. The little Loli pursed her bright red mouth and had to go to find her great-grandfather in a depressed manner. Grandpa is discussing the condition with the doctor. The little girl thought for a while, raised her little head, and said cutely: "Grandpa, uncle, Lili has a lot of luck" Suddenly, the old man shouted angrily at the doctor, his voice deafening: "At the end of the day, you're telling me it's all about luck? Then why did I spend so much money on you? In this case, I might as well hire a group of great dancers to dance here every day" The little girl kept up her efforts: "Grandpa, uncle¡ª¡ª" The doctor spread his hands helplessly, "Dance master, this is superstitious, do you believe it¡ª¡ª" Old man: "You also know whether you can believe it or not? Then you tell me about luck? Isn't this superstitious?" The little girl took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and said in a high-pitched voice, "Grandpa¡ª¡ª! Lili has something to tell you!" Doctor: "This is different, I can only say that-" The old man turned to the little girl and said, "We'll talk about it later!" He turned back and interrupted the doctor: "What can I say? Ha! I want to see if you have any more nonsense!" Little girl: "" Forget it, she should go find her father. Lu Junhan was smoking outside with his eyes lowered, his eyebrows showing slight irritability. ¡°Obviously, he also felt that Lu Qidong would not wake up. After all, there are so many people in the world, how could he be so lucky to wake up? This probability is just like winning a lottery ticket, it is so small that it can almost be ignored. "dad." Suddenly, the hem of the clothes was pulled by a white and plump little hand. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did and did not see the little girl raised her beautiful and fair face, her long black eyelashes were like two small fans, fluttering: "Dad, Lili has a lot of luck. Lili can give all her luck to grandpa! Will grandpa wake up in this way?" Lu Junhan was irritated in his heart and had no time to pay attention to her childish words. He raised his fingers, took a long puff of cigarette, and said "hmm" perfunctorily: "Yes, yes, go and try it quickly. When your grandpa wakes up, I promise to give you a little red flower" Little girl: "" After hitting the wall one after another, the little girl finally became autistic.   She puffed out her little fat face glumly, dragged a small stool over with her little hands, sat beside the hospital bed, and went to talk to her grandfather. ¡°At least talk to grandpa, he won¡¯t drive her away. Not long after, the old man was afraid that too many people in the room would disturb Lu Qidong's purity. Especially Song Qingwan, who spoke loudly on the phone, as if she was afraid that the person on the other end of the phone wouldn't be able to hear her. So, everyone in the ward was rushed outside. As for the little girl sitting next to the hospital bed, he didn't pay much attention to her. "After all, she is too young to help. They, the adults, will have to discuss Lu Qidong's condition with the doctor later, so they can't take care of her. I was also afraid that she would come out and run around and get lost. After much deliberation, it was safer to leave her in the room with Lu Qidong. Seeing that they all went out, they didn¡¯t take her away, and no one came to ask her to leave. The little girl felt instantly abandoned. So, he started to cry out of grievance, his little breasts twitching, and all the transparent tears fell on Lu Qidong's hand: "Grandpa Lili is so sad My aunt doesn't like me anymore, my great-grandfather doesn't like me anymore, and dad, he doesn't care about me anymore wuwuwu, they just talked to them , they all don¡¯t listen to me, and now that Lili is left here alone, they definitely, definitely don¡¯t want me anymore" The little girl paused for a moment, burped loudly, and then continued aggrievedly: "Humph, they must think that he is a liar and a bad boy, so they don't want me But, Lili really has a lot of luck." ??????????????????????????? The little girl sniffed, looking at the sleeping man in front of her with her wet black eyes, her voice choked with sobs: "Grandpa, if Lili gives you all the luck, will you be fine?" Lu Qidong closed his eyes tightly, without any answer. Without him needing to answer, the little girl continued to herself: "Grandpa, you will definitely be fineUncle said, as long as I give you a lot of luck, you will be fine" So, the little girl cried heartbreakingly while accusing her aunt, father, and great-grandfather of the bad things they had done to her. While giving all his good luck to Lu Qidong in front of him. The little girl burped again, and after thinking about it, in order to help her grandfather get better quickly, she gave Lu Qidong all the mana she had finally saved. If a doctor is present and the instrument is checked. They will be surprised to find that while the little girl's mana is being transferred in, Lu Qidong's extremely fragile internal organs, which have been mended for more than 20 years, are actually slowly healing in a strange way. In the end, he actually returned to looking like a normal person. Even the sickly pale complexion on Lu Qidong¡¯s face, which had not been exposed to sunlight all year round, was stained with a healthy bright red color. The little girl was holding her grandfather's hand. She was so sad that she almost cried herself blindly, tears streaming down her face. "Grandpa, Lili is really miserable. My aunt, great-grandfather, and dad don't want me anymore. No one wants Lili anymore" Suddenly, a large, pale, slender hand fell on her little head. The man¡¯s gentle and slightly weak hoarse voice rang out: "Be good, stop crying" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252 Dad, grandpa is awake! After saying this, Lu Qidong himself was startled. It seems a bit unexpected. It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t woken up before. ¡°At the beginning, when he got off the operating table, he was still awake enough to say a few words to his father. But later on, my physical condition became worse and worse, and there were more operating tables. There was no part of my body that was not in pain. Usually, one second you finally wake up, and the next second you will completely faint from the pain. The darkness in front of me seems to be endless. Everything was so rushed that he couldn't even take a second look at the world. But now, he feels very strong. Except for being extremely weak. He could feel that his body was the healthiest it had been in years. In the past, I felt pain everywhere, to the point of numbness, and to the point of pain, as if this body was not my own at all. But now, I don¡¯t feel any pain at all. Instead, my body feels very relaxed. Lu Qidong was lying on the hospital bed, his gentle eyebrows slightly furrowed, and his expression was a little confused and dazed. I always feel that this time, he seems to be really cured. Even speaking is no longer difficult. It seems. This time when he got off the operating table, he was very lucky. He recovered well after the operation and his condition did not get worse. The little girl lying beside the hospital bed pursed her mouth, sniffed her red nose, and raised her long black eyelashes wet with tears. He just opened his big wet eyes and looked at the man in front of him who was extremely pale but had a gentle expression on his face. The little girl¡¯s breasts were twitching, and she was choking with grievance: "Grandpayou finally woke up! You, you have been sleeping for a long time. If you don't wake up, Lili will cry to death." Lu Qidong stared at the little girl's beautiful face covered with tears, and was startled for a moment. I remembered that before he went to the operating table, his father told him that that brat Lu Junhan had a very beautiful daughter. At that time, he thought that his father had deliberately lied to him in order to let him survive. Unexpectedly it is true. The lines on Lu Qidong's face were slightly softer, his eyes were warm and caring, but the corners of his mouth couldn't help but curve. very nice. That brat has a daughter! The little girl is so beautiful and sensible. It was really not in vain that he had struggled for so long. The man¡¯s pale and thin hands gently rubbed the little girl¡¯s head, and his slightly hoarse voice was extremely warm at this time: "Lili, I'm sorry. It's grandpa's fault this time. I made you cry for so long. Can you forgive grandpa?" The little girl didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to apologize to her. Neither her father nor her great-grandfather had apologized to her, so she felt embarrassed immediately. She pinched her little hands coquettishly, like a shy little girl, pursed her lips, blushed, and stammered: "No, it doesn't matter, grandpa, you, you don't have to say sorry, because, because Lili hasn't cried her eyes out yet." "Okay, don't say sorry," Lu Qidong smiled and touched the little girl's head, his thin lips curved, and his voice was very gentle: "Then grandpa promises you, I will sleep less next time and try to wake up to see you as soon as possible, okay?" Lu Qidong does not feel that he has been completely cured. The repeated surgeries and deterioration of his condition in the past few years have left him with little hope for his dilapidated body. He only hoped that he could stay awake longer this time. A little longer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if what awaits him next time is death. He reallyhasn't seen the sun for too long. I really want to talk to this little guy for a while. The little girl really looks like her father when he was a child. But her temperament is much better than that of her father. And this little girl¡¯s mother has not appeared yet. But presumably, like this little girl, she is also a very kind and gentle woman. "No, don't sleep with me, grandpa!" After Lu Qidong finished speaking, the next second, the little girl's reaction was huge. She hugged his hand urgently, with tears in her eyes, and her voice was choked with incoherence: "It's not good to sleep here. You, you were sleeping here just now. Dad, great-grandfather, and aunt were all very sad. And, and auntI even cried. I cried so miserably that I almost cried to death! So, grandpa, please stop sleeping, okay? It¡¯s really not good to sleep here! " Lu Qidong smiled softly. There are some things that cannot be controlled by people, let alone by him. He doesn¡¯t want to deceive children, especially his granddaughter. He gently rubbed the little girl's head with his hand, as if to comfort her. At this moment, the little girl¡¯s short-circuited brain was finally reconnected. She suddenly remembered the business and quickly got up from the bed: "That's right! Grandpa, I have to tell daddy that you woke up! If he knows, he will definitely fly with joy!" When Lu Qidong saw the little girl coming, he knew that the boy Lu Junhan must be coming too. But he didn¡¯t know whether Song Qingwan came. Thinking of the sister he had protected for more than ten years, Lu Qidong's eyes flashed with nostalgia, and he asked: "Besides your father, who else is here?" The little girl thought for a while, clasped her fingers and said in a sweet voice: "In addition to dad, my aunt and great-grandfather are also here! Oh, yes, there is also an uncle in white clothes, he is coming from behind!" As he spoke, the little girl pouted her mouth gloomily. "They are all playing outside now! They don't care about Lili anymore. It's so bad!" Hearing that Song Qingwan had also arrived, Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, rubbed her little head again, and smiled: "Well, that's too bad. When they come in, I'll help you beat them." The little girl clapped her hands happily and said, "Okay, okay!" With that said, the little girl ran out on her short legs. ¡°Obviously, the desire to hit people is very strong. Outside, at the end of the corridor, Song Qingwan, Lu Junhan, and the old man were listening solemnly to several psychiatric experts analyzing them. I said before that I was waiting for a miracle and looking forward to good luck coming. But this kind of thing is too mysterious and ethereal. This is like begging God to give a million to a beggar who does nothing. It is impossible to think about. And it just so happens that in this world, there is indeed a way to stimulate people in a vegetative state to wake up. But there are not many successful cases. But it¡¯s more practical than relying on luck. Therefore, Song Qingwan and the others placed their hopes on special spiritual medicines or equipment from all over the world. Maybe, if stimulated by these special medicines or equipment, her brother will really be stimulated to wake up! Experts said: ¡°Country m, country y, and country g, these three countries have the most advanced medical level at present. We can start with these three¡ª¡ª¡± "Daddy, daddy!" At this moment, the little girl in camouflage uniform ran out of the ward. When she saw them, she ran directly to the end of the corridor and said in a loud voice: "Dad, grandpa is awake." !¡± Song Qingwan was listening to the expert¡¯s words. When she heard the words, she touched the little girl¡¯s head: "Lili, don't make trouble, go back and stay well, we will come to find you later, okay?" The little girl pursed her lips: "But grandpa, he really" The old man took out a candy and gave it to her, then waved his hand and quickly dismissed her: "Go, go, get it and eat it quickly. Don't hinder us. Didn't you see that we are busy now By the way, doctor, which country did you just say you wanted to go to first?" Little girl: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 253 Give me your father¡¯s phone number The experts on the side couldn¡¯t help but shook their heads and sighed as they watched. I think the little girl is good-looking and smart, but she is too naughty. In order to gain the parents¡¯ attention, they actually made up such lies. But can this kind of thing be joked about? The person inside just turned into a vegetative state yesterday. Not to mention, there has never been a case of a vegetative person waking up after a day - Otherwise, it is called a vegetative, and it will be unconscious! ¡°Furthermore, it is not very likely that the vegetative person inside will wake up. If he wakes up now, it can only be said that the doctor has misdiagnosed him! But this is even more impossible! More than a dozen world-class authoritative doctors have diagnosed her, and there is no doubt that she has become a vegetative state. Anyone with a little sense and IQ will know after a little analysis that this little girl must have lied. But after all, it¡¯s not your own child, so it¡¯s hard for experts to say anything. Not long after, Song Qingwan and the old man took the experts to talk about things again. They just hope that a cure for Lu Qidong can be found as soon as possible, as soon as possible. After all, time waits for no one. Lu Qidong is already 46 years old now. If this continues for a few more years, even if he wakes up, he will still be in his fifties or sixties. There are not many days left to live. And, they all hope that he can wake up soon. Seeing that her aunt and great-grandfather didn¡¯t believe her. The little girl pouted her bright red mouth angrily, her plump and fair little face bulged, and she placed her hands on her hips angrily, feeling that she had been wronged. The next second, she ran directly in a certain direction. The little hand held the father who was standing in front of the window, smoking with his eyes downcast. Lu Junhan lowered his head slightly, looking out the window with faint eyes. His cold and handsome profile was as cold as ever, and his thin lips were pressed tightly, not knowing what he was thinking. And the window sill in front of him was full of cigarette butts, which showed that his current mood was indeed a little irritable. "Dad, dad! Grandpa wake up, cough, cough, cough -" As soon as she opened her mouth, thick smoke suddenly drifted into her nose. The little girl stuck out her tongue and coughed violently. I was thinking of casting a spell to block out the smoke. But when she moved her fingers, nothing happened. Instead, she took a big puff of cigarette and coughed even more! Yes. She gave all her magic power to Grandpa. She is a useless fish now. Lu Junhan frowned slightly, pinched the cigarette from his hand with his white fingers, raised his big hand, and carried the person to the non-smoking area on the other side. The man lowered his eyes slightly and looked down at her: "Why did you come out?" When the little girl heard this, she hugged his hand with bright eyes, coughed and said happily: "Dad! Cough cough cough, Lili is here to call youGrandpa, grandpa is awake!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ In the ward. Lu Qidong was lying on the hospital bed, his eyes open, staring at the ceiling in a daze. He thought that before long, he would pass out quickly like he had done several times before. But he didn¡¯t expect that the treatment effect this time was even better than he imagined. It¡¯s been ten minutes. He doesn¡¯t show any signs of coma yet, but his energy is getting better and better. If he hadn¡¯t been lying down for too long and his body was too weak, he would have really wanted to get out of bed and walk around. At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open¡ª¡ª The scene of a roaring crowd of people pouring in, covering their mouths and crying with joy, did not happen. Surprisingly, the only person who came in was a little girl wearing a camouflage uniform and two ponytails. The little girl stood at the door, holding her head with her white and tender hands. Not to mention how wronged she was on her plump little face, she started to complain angrily as soon as she came in: "Grandpa! My aunt and great-grandfather didn't believe me. I told my father and he said I was dreaming! I said I didn't. He, he couldn't explain it to others, so he hit them! But it was broken! My head It hurt so much when he hit me!" Lu Qidong didn't expect this, and his eyebrows were slightly surprised. At this time, Lu Qidong had no idea that he had been determined to be a vegetative state that would never wake up. ? ??I thought he was just in a coma after surgery. Since it was just a surgical coma, wouldn¡¯t it be normal to wake up? But Song Qingwan and her fatherwhy don't you believe it? But seeing the little girl¡¯s pitiful and aggrieved look, she still said softly: "It's okay, it's okay, come here, grandpa will rub it for you, it won't hurt anymore." The little girl opened her big dark and moist eyes and said "um" with joy and joy. Then he let go of the little hand holding his head and ran directly towards him. She leaned her head, which was tied into two ponytails, and asked Lu Qidong to rub it for her. Lu Qidong gently rubbed the little girl's head with his big hand, and the little girl purred comfortably like a little kitten. Then, she blinked her big black eyes and asked distressedly: "Then Grandpa, what should we do now?" Lu Qidong happened to be bored and happily played with her, so he thought about it and said: "Well, Grandpa has thought of a way. You go and give me your father's phone number. I will call your aunt. When your aunt hears my voice, she will naturally know that I am awake." The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and she exclaimed, ¡°Yes, grandpa, you are so smart! Smarter than Lili!¡± "Grandpa is not smart," Lu Qidong rubbed her little head and smiled softly, "Lili is the smartest." The little girl¡¯s fair, fat face suddenly turned red. She felt that grandpa was really a very nice person. No one has ever praised her so highly. Auntie has praised her before, but not as nicely as grandpa. When grandpa praised her, he really thought she was smart! So, not to mention how good the mood was, the little girl ran away in a hurry, waving her little hand: ¡°Grandpa, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The little girl ran a few steps, but before leaving the door of the ward, she seemed to have thought of something, then turned back, moved a stool, stretched out her little hand, and reached for the mineral water on the table. She has no more magic power and no luck. You need to drink more water. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, if you don¡¯t pay attention while running, you will fall down, and falling down will be painful. The ward is very empty. Most of it is medical equipment. There are no daily necessities such as fruits and kettles. Even if he had it, Lu Qidong wouldn't be able to use it. "As for this mineral water, the old man probably knew they were coming and specially prepared it. The production date was a few days ago. The little girl grabbed the bottle cap with her little hands. In the past, the bottle cap could be easily twisted open, but now she could not unscrew it no matter what. Finally, the angry little girl hugged the bottle of mineral water, sat on the ground, and opened her mouth to chew it. No more. When she saw the water, she wanted to drink it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. This is definitely bad water! Seeing this, Lu Qidong asked him to give it a try. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have much strength in his hands. In the end, I had to apologize and hand the mineral water back to the little girl. "Dad! Lili wants to drink water! Drink water!! Drink water!!!" One minute later. The adults in the corridor saw a little girl holding a bottle of mineral water. The small body ran out of the ward in a menacing manner. Good guy. With that aura, those who didn¡¯t know it might have thought she was holding a bomb. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254 Everyone was dumbfounded Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Experts:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" This, this little girl is too fierce! ! When I went back just now, I was still holding my head with an aggrieved look on my face, like a weak little sheep that was bullied but didn't dare to say a word. Not to mention how pitiful it is. How could he come out in a blink of an eye and become a mighty warrior who wants to blow up the bunker? It¡¯s like a different person! ! Lu Junhan seems to be used to the little girl's changing face. After all, she is her biological daughter, so she cannot throw her away, she can only get used to it. There was no emotional change on his cold and handsome face. He reached out to take the mineral water handed over by the little girl, and twisted his big hand with clear joints¡ª¡ª The bottle cap was easily opened. The little girl looked at it eagerly, not to mention how envious she was. The man handed her the bottle of water and said calmly: "After drinking, go back and stay there, don't run around." "Ohokay! Dad!" The little girl picked up the mineral water that had been opened with both hands, her little fat face looked up happily, her little mouth gurgled. Within a minute, she finished the bottle of water, and her little belly was so full. After finishing the drink, she opened her mouth with a satisfied and happy face, touched her belly with her little hands, and let out a long burp. ¡°Hiccup~~~¡± Lu Junhan: "" After finishing the drink, the little girl hugged the empty water bottle and finally remembered the business. She opened her big black and bright eyes and said in a cute voice: "Dad, dad, can you call Lili on your mobile phone? Lili promises that I will return it to you after the call!" Lu Junhan thought that she was too bored to be alone in the ward, so she wanted to chat with her group of naive children. To prevent her from running out one after another. The handsome man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he took out his seldom-used spare cell phone from his jacket pocket. Without even looking at it, he threw the cell phone to her: ¡°Password, six sixes.¡± The little girl hugged her mobile phone, cheered, pulled her father, and said in a sticky voice: "Thank you, Dad. I love you so much, Dad!" Lu Junhan: "" I didn¡¯t know who was holding his head just now, angrily calling him a bad guy. He is still the worst and most evil villain in the world. With that said, the little girl ran back to the ward in a hurry. "Grandpa! Cell phone! The cell phone is here." The little girl put on the posture of delivering food in a restaurant, ran over, and handed the mobile phone in her hand to Lu Qidong on the bed. More than twenty years have passed, and today¡¯s mobile phones are much more advanced than those used before Lu Qidong¡¯s car accident, but fortunately, the basic operations are the same. He quickly found the address book, clicked in, found the word "aunt", and dialed directly. The little girl opened her big wet eyes, her small body lay next to him, her two ponytails hanging down, and she stared at the phone screen eagerly. Both of them were holding their breath and concentrating, one big and one small had the same nervous expressions. Soon, the phone was connected. Song Qingwan¡¯s cold voice rang out directly: "Hello? Who is this?" Lu Qidong paused and said nothing. The eyes were slightly red. This is the first time he heard Song Qingwan¡¯s voice in more than 20 years. But it¡¯s very different from the sound in my memory. In the past, Song Qingwan's voice was delicate and sweet. She was especially good at acting coquettishly with her brother, and she was lawless. She was a spoiled little princess. She probably knew that even if the sky fell one day, her brother would still hold her up, so she would have nothing to lose. If you are afraid, do whatever you want. But now, there is a lot more calmness and self-control in the voice, cold and rational, like a cold machine. The little princess who was protected by others finally became her own queen. Lu Qidong's eyes were red, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a while, he turned to the phone and said softly: "Xiaowan, I'm awake." Song Qingwan frowned and glanced at the screen. She saw an unfamiliar local number. She looked at it again and still didn¡¯t recognize it. The next second, he said coldly: "Crazy!"  With a "beep¡ª¡ª" sound, the phone was hung up. Lu Qidong: "" Little girl: "" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, blinked her big moist eyes, and said to him in a sweet voice, "Grandpa, your method doesn't seem to be working." Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong¡¯s originally sad expression instantly turned expressionless. Thank you, I know, you don¡¯t need to remind me, please give me some face. Later, Lu Qidong didn't give up and tried to call the old man again. This one was even more cruel. He didn't answer the call and hung up directly. Lu Qidong: "" "What, didn't he wake up at the right time?" One or two, why not see him so much. In the end, Lu Qidong was heartbroken and had no hope, so he called Lu Junhan. Fortunately, the call went through this time. Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Without waiting for the other party to say anything, Lu Qidong said quickly: "Xiao Hanhan, I am your father, biological father, Lu Qidong. I'm awake now, and I know you may not believe it either. Let's put it this way, on the day when Zhou Yan was arrested, what you caught was money. Your grandfather saw it and wished he could I beat you to death with a stick and asked me to give birth to another child. I told him that I would have a sterilization because he could no longer have a child. In this life, you will only have a son. This saved your life. Also, when you were a child, you saved money. The password of the box is 666666, which I set for you. There is no money in it, only two bank cards, each with 500 yuan in it. I asked you why you only deposited 500. You said you were afraid that if you put too much, I would steal it from you. money" Outside¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan¡¯s expression became weirder and her brows furrowed even more when she saw Lu Junhan answered the phone. Usually, this kind of expression is extremely rare to see on the face of this brat. The last time was when he threw Lili into the trash can and took the trash back. Song Qingwan couldn't hold back and asked anxiously: "What's wrong? Have you found a way to treat your brother?" Lu Junhan held the phone with his fingers. After a while, he turned his head slightly and said in a complicated tone: "I may have seen a ghost." Lu Qidong on the other side of the phone: "" Song Qingwan frowned, went over to pick up the phone, and glanced at the phone number, "This is not that" Lu Qidong said helplessly, "Xiaowan, I am brother, I am really awake." The old man¡¯s eyes widened. The experts next to him were even dumbfounded. After three seconds of silence, everyone ran to the ward in unison. However, before we entered, we could hear the little girl¡¯s crisp little milky voice from a distance, ¡°Grandpa, Lili will tell you the story of the little monkey.¡± The next second, a gentle and familiar male voice rang: "OK." For a moment, everyone was stunned. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 255 The revenge of the vengeful Xiao Lili ??It took quite a while. The old man suddenly became excited. His body was shaking violently, his old eyes were shining brightly, and his majestic voice was filled with irrepressible ecstasy: "It's him! This is his voice! He must be awake! Hehe is really awake" At the end of the sentence, for the first time, the voice of this old man, who had always been majestic, iron-blooded, strict and self-disciplined, was choked with tears of joy. In fact, there was no need for him to say anything. When she heard another voice in the ward, Song Qingwan couldn't help herself. She took a few steps and rushed forward to open the door. As soon as the door opens¡ª¡ª The pale man lying on the hospital bed, turning his head and smiling gently at the little girl, instantly caught everyone's eyes. Their breathing was stagnant. Time and illness did not seem to have left many traces on him. His eyebrows and eyes are still as gentle as before, and there is a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, calm and gentle. At this moment, this appearance perfectly coincides with the memory of him. Song Qingwan couldn't bear it any longer, raised her hand to cover her mouth, looked at him, and cried out in pain, her voice trembling violently: "Brother!! Brother, it turns out you are reallyreally awake" Lu Junhan stood beside her and pursed his sharp thin lips. The old man looked at it with red eyes. There are a thousand words to say, but I don¡¯t know how to say them. Compared to their lack of composure, Lu Qidong seemed very calm and glanced at them lightly. He withdrew his gaze again, rubbed the little girl's head lovingly with his big hands, and then snorted coldly: "Hey, you busy people, when you wake up and you don't see anyone, you don't even answer the phone, why don't you just wait until I'm dead before you come in?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" The old man: "" Dear experts: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Well done. The sad atmosphere of a good reunion was completely destroyed in an instant. Song Qingwan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers, looked at him, crying and laughing, her voice hoarse: "Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? We don't know you're awake. If we knew" Lu Qidong did not buy it, and was determined to seek justice for the little girl: "How come you don't know? Didn't I ask Lili to call you?" With that said, Lu Qidong smiled softly, with a knife hidden in his smile: "Oh, yes, I forgot, you don't believe it at all, right? After all, if I hadn't called you, you would still be out there now." Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" The expert who thinks this little girl is lying: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± My face hurts so much. Speaking of this, the little girl became very angry. She clenched her fists, puffed her face, and said angrily: "Yes, Lili told you that grandpa is awake! Grandpa is really awake!! You don't believe me! You all think Lili is lying! You are all bad people!" Lu Qidong glared at them, "Look, did I wrong you? Bad guys!" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Bear it! Don't argue with someone who is recovering from a serious illness! And over there, as they were talking, the little girl began to feel aggrieved again. She looked at Song Qingwan, and her voice sounded a little crying: "AuntieAuntie, you told me not to make trouble, but you, you don't believe what Lili said at all. Do you think Lili is lying, right?" Song Qingwan thought about it carefully and felt that she really shouldn't have said that even if she was upset at the time. Lili has never lied. Immediately he knew he was wrong and said quickly: "Baby, I'm sorry. It's my aunt's fault this time. I thought you were a child From now on, my aunt will definitely believe your words, okay?" Her God! Who knew her brother would actually wake up! This luck must have come from our ancestors! The little girl pursed her lips, nodded with tears in her eyes, forgave her aunt, turned to look at the slightly embarrassed old man, and sniffed: ¡°??¡­and great-grandpa! " The old man: "" "Grandpa, you don't believe me either!" The little girl looked at him aggrievedly, "You, you still said, let me not hinder you" When Lu Qidong heard this, his face was full of disapproval: "Dad, you are really going too far. You should apologize to Lili." As the little girl spoke, she opened a piece of candy and stuffed it into her mouth. Then she held the candy in her mouth and choked with sobs: "Yes! Grandpa, you have to apologize to Lili! Lili was so sad just now" "" "What the hell are you eating now? Is it my candy?" You still want me to apologize to you? The old man¡¯s majestic face darkened. After just a moment, the little girl turned around and complained. Xiao Naiyin was extremely aggrieved, "Grandpa! Grandpa, he bullied me. He didn't want to apologize to Lili" Lu Qidong knew that this was too embarrassing for the old man. His father would not even apologize for breaking a bone, but he had agreed to stand up for the little girl. So, he pretended to be weak and said: "Dad, let me beg you, okay" The old man was afraid that something bad would happen to Lu Qidong and he would faint again, so he could only grit his teeth and almost pierce the little girl with his eyes: "Okay, I did this wrong." "You're a cruel girl." Don¡¯t get caught by me again! But the little girl said kindly: "It doesn't matter, Grandpa, you are still a good boy if you know your mistakes and can correct them" The old man: "" ¡°Fuck you good boy. "Oh, yes! And daddy!" The little girl pointed at Lu Junhan, who was expressionless, with an angry expression: "Dad hit my head! My head hurts so much! It's going to be broken!" Lu Junhan: "" As she spoke, the little Loli lifted up the sleeves of her camouflage uniform, her two black ponytails swaying. She puffed up her face and said angrily: "So Lili also wants to hit daddy on the head and make daddy's head broken!" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes coldly: "Do you want to die?" "" The little girl narrowed her mouth and began to complain: "Grandpa, grandpa Dad wants me to die." The old man: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong looked at his grown-up son with some emotion in his eyes. He had only seen photos before, but this was the first time he saw a real person. He paused for a long time. Hearing this, he sighed: "Xiao Hanhan, don't blame dad for talking too much. It's really what you did wrong" Hearing that indescribable name, Lu Junhan's already gloomy expression worsened, as if he would hit someone at any time. Seeing this, Song Qingwan quickly grabbed him, lowered her voice and whispered, "Hold on, your dad has just woken up now, don't make him a vegetative state again. Later, when he has recovered, you can beat him however you want, just don't beat him to death." "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 256 Hit Dad on the Head! Lu Junhan: "" Since he was standing close, the old man heard clearly: "" ¡­This is a damn good idea. After that, there will be no enemies. The old man and Song Qingwan took turns persuading each other for at least half an hour. And Lu Qidong pretended to be weak from time to time, looking like he was about to die, and expressed that his biggest wish before dying was to see the little girl take revenge. The little girl finally hit Lu Junhan on the head! The little loli, wearing a camouflage uniform, nestled in her father's arms obediently. A fleshy arm like a lotus root circled the man's neck, and then with a serious look on his little fat face, he raised his other little hand. Like knocking on the door, she clenched her fist into a small fist and knocked lightly on her father's head. That cautious posture was as if her father¡¯s head was made of tofu and could be broken into pieces with one blow. But obviously, I still didn¡¯t control the intensity well! This time, there was no magic power at all, and the little girl, who was almost like an ordinary person, frowned in pain! She quickly pouted her little mouth and blew on her sore little hand. Then she tilted her head, staring at her father's head with bitterness and hatred, as if she was not convinced, and knocked again angrily. It hurts even more now. The little girl held her little hands and burst into tears from the pain. Lu Junhan: "" She is indeed a useless fish. The little girl hugged her poor little hands and thought sadly. The man with an indifferent face that was almost emotionless hugged her, looked at her sad look, and said coldly with a smile on his face: "Is it fun?" The little girl opened her big dark moist eyes and looked at her pitifully. She felt aggrieved first and sobbed in a choked voice: "No, it's not fun, Dad, your head is so hard, like a rock, it's not good at all!" Lu Junhan let out a cold "heh" and said expressionlessly: "My fist is harder, do you want to give it a try?" "" The little girl pursed her lips in grievance, turned towards Lu Qidong who was checking his body over there, and said directly: "Grandpa, grandpa, help me!! Dad is going to beat me again -" Lu Junhan quickly covered her small mouth with his big, knuckled hands. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at her angry little fat face. His cold and fair face looked a bit threatening: "You dare to file a complaint again! Did you see the black dog outside the door? Believe it or not, I will throw you out to feed the dog!" The little girl pouted her bright red mouth and snorted at him proudly: "Lili is not afraid! Dad, if you throw her out, grandpa will definitely pick Lili back up!" Speaking of this, the little girl puffed up her little fat face and said angrily: "Then, then Lili will ask your father to throw you out to feed the puppies! Humph!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡°Hehe, this little chubby girl clearly needs to be dealt with. When Lu Junhan came over with the little girl¡ª¡ª A group of doctors have already re-examined Lu Qidong. And Lu Qidong finally knew that he was not in a post-operative coma, but was waking up normally. But after becoming a vegetative state, he miraculously woke up again one day later. After getting the test report, every doctor's expression was very solemn, as if they had encountered some eternal problem, and there was a slight weirdness in the solemnity. In short, the expression is very complicated and puzzling. The old man and Song Qingwan next to him looked at it, and their hearts were aroused, and they said hurriedly: "Doctor, didn't you tell me before that as long as my brother wakes up, it will be no big deal? Is there any new problem now?" Seeing that they were a little excited, the doctor did not dare to hesitate and said hurriedly: "That's not true. Don't worry. The patient's physical indicators are now normal, and there is no major mental damage. If nothing happens, he will be able to get out of bed and walk around after another 4 or 5 days of recovery." Song Qingwan was relieved when she heard that everything was fine. On the contrary, the old man who knew Lu Qidong¡¯s condition best had a strange expression: "Are you sure your diagnosis is not wrong? Let's not mention that he has been treated for this disease for more than 20 years, not to mention how bad his health is.You'll die if you touch it¡ª¡ª" Lu Qidong: "" "Just yesterday when he went to the operating table, he looked like he couldn't survive it at all and his breath was weak," the old man frowned and said solemnly: "How come today the indicators are all normal and I can go to the ground in a few days?" The doctor was silent for a while, then sighed quietly, "This is what we find strange! After yesterday's surgery, the patient's physical indicators reached the lowest level, and some indicators have even reached the most dangerous values. The patient's vital symptoms are weak and there is no sign of waking up. But today it's like It's like a different person, all indicators have reached the standard level of a normal person" Afraid that they would not understand the medical terminology, the doctor waved his hand: "Let's put it this way, yesterday the patient's body felt as if it had been run over by a big truck more than a dozen times, and it could no longer be broken. Although he became a vegetative state, he might die at any time, and today's My body, it was like, was only lightly touched by the car¡ª¡ª" Lu Qidong: "" It¡¯s very good, very vivid, and very vivid. I feel like I have been run over by a big truck more than a dozen times. besides! Why should we discuss the condition in front of the patient? Can¡¯t you show some basic respect? If he faints from fear, whose fault is it? Does a vegetative person have no human rights when he wakes up? The doctor paused, spread his hands, and then said: "Although the description is a bit exaggerated, the gap is so huge. I can say without exaggeration that except for some serious weakness and weakness, there are basically no other problems with the patient's body." "Then why is this happening?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know much about this, but she wasn¡¯t stupid and could hear the weirdness in it. "We don't know, otherwise we wouldn't be so surprised," Another doctor said helplessly and excitedly, "I have been practicing for 47 years, and I have seen all kinds of lucky people, but I have never seen a case like this! The patient became a vegetative state yesterday, and he woke up today. It is an unprecedented miracle! Unexpectedly, there was an even bigger surprise. Here! We speculate that it is likely that the patient's body reached a certain critical point and directly changed, or that he had a special physique and directly repaired himself after becoming a vegetative state¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan¡¯s face was expressionless and she hit the nail on the head: "Oh, to put it bluntly, what you are saying is that my brother mutated as soon as he became a vegetative state! His body knew that he was about to die and would not wake up, so he quickly spent the whole night fuming. Repair yourself so that you won¡¯t be buried in the soil by my dad a little later?¡± Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 257 Go to a parent-teacher meeting Lu Junhan: "" The little girl blinked her big black eyes. The two long ponytails were swaying, and the little fat face looked innocent. Doctors: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The doctor sighed helplessly, "Actually, it can be said that, other than that, we really can't find a better reason to explain this situation." If it weren¡¯t for Lu Qidong¡¯s special status, the Lu family would have a high position. They all wanted to ask him if they could take some of his blood and let them take it back for study. This situation can no longer be described with just two words: miracle! It¡¯s like something that can only be found in science fiction movies! Song Qingwan was silent for a while, turned to look at Lu Qidong on the hospital bed, and said quietly: "Brother, I can't tell, your body's desire to survive is quite strong" Lu Qidong: "" The pain in the past seems to have turned into a lighthearted joke after Lu Qidong woke up. Hearing this, the old man also looked cheerful: "That's not true. He has survived for more than 20 years without dying, how can he not have a strong desire to survive!" Lu Qidong: "" After that, the old man was still afraid of misdiagnosis by those doctors. After all, this is really hard to believe. ¡°Moreover, Lu Qidong recovered too well and too quickly, and he always felt light and unsteady. He called five more groups of doctors to check Lu Qidong one by one. After the examination, Lu Qidong almost doubted his life! Fortunately, the final diagnosis results were the same. The old man breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. I asked the doctor and found out that Lu Qidong can go home and recuperate now. The old man found a wheelchair, put the person in it, packed it up, and took the person home directly. In the car, Song Qingwan couldn't help but glanced at her brother a few more times. When she saw that he was fine, she really opened her eyes. I was so happy in my heart that I couldn¡¯t help but say with a bit of pride: "Dad, if you ask me, you should have brought us here a long time ago. No, brother woke up as soon as we came." Although these words may sound like complaints, if you listen carefully, you will feel unstoppable joy. Very good. Brother is back. That's great! The old man rolled his eyes at her and snorted coldly, but he was obviously very happy, and his usual majestic and solemn aura was much lighter: "Stop flattering yourself! How many words did you say in front of your brother's bed at that time, and did he respond to you? Let me see, this is all the credit of that girl!" "That's right," Song Qingwan didn't care and happily pinched the little girl's fat face. "Li Li seems to be lucky. She can get all the multiple choice questions right! Maybe it was Li Li who woke me up! Do you think that's right, little Li Li?" "Yes," the little girl said with a serious face, her dark eyes gleaming, telling the truth, "it was Lili who woke up grandpa!" Song Qingwan curled her lips slightly and said jokingly: "Wow, Lili is so powerful, she can even wake up grandpa!" Who would have thought that the little girl looked aggrieved and very vindictive: "Because you, great-grandpa, and dad, you don't play with anyone else you just want to play with that uncle. So, that's why Lili wanted to get grandpa up to play with me, but you still don't believe me after that , you are so bad! You are all bad things!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Qidong opened his lips: "Heh." ¡­¡­ Return to the Lu family villa. Not long after entering the door, the housekeeper came in, his lips moved slightly, "Master Lu, over there at the kindergarten¡ª¡ª" The next second, he suddenly saw a black-haired man sitting in a wheelchair, smiling gently at him. His eyes suddenly widened and became moist, as if he couldn't believe it. His lips trembled slightly and he stepped forward: "Master? Isis it you?" Lu Qidong looked at the old housekeeper who had grown up with him and his hair was now slightly white. He raised his head and smiled as gently as before: "It's me. Apan, long time no see. How are you doing?" "OkayI, I"Okay, Mr. Lu is very kind to me" The housekeeper couldn't hold it back, his eyes instantly turned red and his voice choked up, "But young master, haven't you already-" The old man couldn¡¯t stand their nagging, so he said angrily: "He is not dead. He has been recuperating over the years. Now that he has recovered, he will naturally come back." The housekeeper was stunned for a moment, then took a breath, as if he had lost his soul, but couldn't help murmuring happily: "Not dead not dead, this is really great" Song Qingwan seemed to have remembered something and said: "Butler, what did you say happened at the kindergarten just now? Did something happen?" The housekeeper only remembered this now and quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, returning to his usual respectful and business-like attitude: "Oh, that's it. I just received a call from the kindergarten teacher, saying that there will be a parent-teacher meeting tomorrow at 5:30 pm on Monday. One of the parents must be present." Although Haicheng Kindergarten was acquired by Lu, the system inside is still the same and has not changed. Soon after school starts, there will indeed be a parent-teacher meeting. Song Qingwan was aware of this, so she wasn't too surprised. Song Qingwan looked directly at Lu Junhan: "Are you free tomorrow afternoon?" Before Lu Junhan could reply, the old man and Lu Qidong over there said in unison: "I'm free!" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at them, folded her arms, and said speechlessly: "Didn't you hear clearly just now? Both parents! Are you the father or the mother?" The old man: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan said with a non-smiling smile: "Oh, I forgot, none of you are." The old man: "" Lu Qidong: "" More than twenty years have passed, and his sister is in great trouble. In the past, when she quarreled with someone, she would get angry and cry after just a few words. In the end, he had to stand up for her. And now He felt that Song Qingwan alone could tear apart an entire army. It¡¯s not tiring yet. Lu Qidong thought for a moment, frowned, and spoke steadily: "I think this system is very unreasonable! I should add one sentence: If parentsespecially father, have something to do or have an accident, grandpa has the right to go to the meeting on his behalf! After all, you can't be wronged no matter what. Have a baby! You guys are right!!" ????????????????? This is said to be impassioned. It was as if Lu Junhan had really been in a car accident. ¡°Typically, if you have a granddaughter, you don¡¯t want a son. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" After more than twenty years, her brother looked more gentle on the outside, but he seemed to be meaner on the inside. The old man also agreed very much: "Yes! I also think this system is very unreasonable. I should add that if my father and grandfather are temporarily busy, my great-grandfather can go to the meeting on their behalf! After all, not every family has a great-grandfather!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 258 The parent-teacher meeting begins Song Qingwan crossed her arms and gave them a fierce look: "You two, just save it! So far, that brat has never attended a parent-teacher meeting! If he doesn't go, who will? Besides, the kindergarten also said it was the parents. By then, the whole audience was 20 Young people who are many years old, what do you two old guys mean when you are hanging around?" Two old guys: "" What¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t the old thing go to the parent-teacher conference? You are discriminating! Lu Qidong was silent for a while. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t handle it, so she had to focus on Lu Junhan, who had been silent: "Xiao Hanhan, you shouldn't be free tomorrow, right?" Before he could reveal his extremely kind and fatherly smile. Lu Junhan put away his phone lightly and said, "I will go to the parent-teacher conference in person tomorrow when I have time." Lu Qidong turned a deaf ear and said helplessly: "Since you are not free, Xiao Hanhan, then I will reluctantly go there for you. Although I have just been discharged from the hospital and am still in a wheelchair, it's okay. I am physically disabled and strong-willed, so I am just a parent. Okay, I can do it! You don¡¯t have to worry about me." Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" You are a 46-year-old man, please show some respect, okay? ¡­¡­ On the second day, one hour before the parent-teacher conference begins. Lu Qidong took some glucose and drank some porridge, and managed to regain some strength, but he could only sit in a wheelchair. But fortunately, the family has a lot of money and a lot of servants. ¡°If it were Lu Qidong twenty years ago, he would probably not be used to having food, drink, and ramen served by others. However, for more than 20 years, he has always relied on others to take care of him in the hospital bed, and he has long lost any sense of shame in his heart. He could even calmly get naked and instruct the servant to change his red underwear into black ones. The reason is that black ones look more mature. After cleaning up, Lu Qidong took the elevator down with a bright smile. His fine black hair was styled with gel water, and his slim and tall body was put on a black calm suit and trousers, and a tie. His face was originally very pale and did not look old at all, but now that he is dressed, he looks several years younger. He looked handsome and handsome, as if he was going to participate in the presidential election in the next second. The company has not been very busy recently, and Song Qingwan was worried that her brother would be bored, so she came back from the company early. As soon as she entered the door, she saw that her brother was tidying up like an elite. In a daze, she thought that more than 20 years ago, it was still My brother before the car accident is back. Fortunately, this trance only lasted for a moment. She crossed her arms and glanced at him lightly: "Hey, brother, you haven't given up yet?" Lu Qidong¡¯s pale and thin fingers folded gracefully in front of him. He leaned on the wheelchair and smiled softly. There was uncontrollable pride in his words: "Of course! No one can stop me from attending my granddaughter's parent-teacher meeting. Even if I have to crawl, I will crawl over¡ª¡ª" "Click" sound. One end of the rope was buckled on Lu Qidong's wheelchair. Lu Qidong frowned slightly, "What is this?" Song Qingwan fastened another section of the rope to the fence pole. After finishing it, she turned around and spread her hands: "Obviously, this is the dog rope I accidentally got back from my dad's base yesterday." "" Song Qingwan sighed and said: "I'm sorry, brother, in order to prevent you from ruining that brat's first parent-teacher meeting, I'll make you stay here first." "" "Probably because Lu Qidong's expression was too difficult to describe, Song Qingwan really felt a little unbearable, tilted her head and thought for a while, and said: "This way, let's each take a step back. You don't want a wheelchair and can crawl there by yourself. If you can really crawl, I promise not to stop you. Do you think that's okay?" "" He should go back to his vegetative state! ! ! This world can¡¯t survive! His sister has turned bad! ¡­¡­ In fact, as soon as he arrived at the kindergarten, Lu Junhan felt a little regretful. ¡°Probably because every class has a parent-teacher meeting, and it¡¯s not yet time for the parent-teacher meeting. Therefore, many children are chasing and playing in the class while waiting for their parents to arrive. So, as soon as Lu Junhan walked in, there were little moving carrot heads everywhere around his legs. ???????????????????????????????????????? OffOne by one, throw them all out the door, once and for all. "Uncle Lu! Uncle Lu!! Here! Sister Lili is here!" At the banquet the day before yesterday, Qu Qianqian knew that this black-faced uncle who looked hard to mess with, was not talkative, and was a bit scary was Sister Lili¡¯s father. With such a father, Sister Lili should be beaten every day. Thinking of this, kid Qu Qianqian suddenly felt that Sister Lili was so pitiful! It would be great if dad could bring Sister Lili to their home to raise her. Lu Junhan stood by the door, not wanting to go in at all. He put one hand in his pocket and looked over there with a faint gaze. He arrived late. Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi were already sitting at the large round table specially set up for parents. The four children were at another smaller round table, but the two tables were not far apart. ¡°Obviously, the three of them have been here for some time. Because they were so bored that they just played the cards. When Zhang Dazhuang saw him, he quickly raised his big dark hand full of gold rings and waved at him: "Mr. Lu! Come on! I'm waiting for you!" Qu Sinian leaned on the chair behind him and threw out all the remaining cards with his slender fingers. There was a bit of annoyance on his beautiful and elegant face. "Hurry up and change. I've never won in Landlords." "okay!" ¡°As he said that, Zhang Dazhuang brought out a pair of mahjong from nowhere. Obviously, he also brought that deck of cards. The winner, Jian Yi, tugged at her thin lips, smashed the cards in her hand on the pile of cards in front of her, and said calmly: "I'm not lucky, why should I blame the cards? How unfair are the cards?" Qu Sinian smiled coldly: "Don't cry when you lose miserably." Jian Yi chuckled softly and twitched her thin lips: "It's not certain who will win and who will lose." Zhang Dazhong waved his hand: "Okay, okay, stop talking nonsense, hurry up and play a game first, otherwise there will be a meeting later!" Lu Junhan: "" He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have agreed to attend some damn parent-teacher meeting! But before he could turn around and leave, he was grabbed by the little girl who ran towards him excitedly and said in a loud voice: "Dad, Dad! You are finally here! Lili has been waiting for you for a long, long time!" "" OK, now I can¡¯t leave even if I want to. Lu Junhan was brought to the position by the little girl. Fortunately, before Zhang Dazhuang could pull Lu Junhan over to gather the number of people. Xie Qin came in from the outside. When she saw Qin Xiyan, her expression froze, slightly uncomfortable. ¡°Obviously, he already knows that he is the always mysterious prince of the Jian family! She really didn¡¯t expect that when she offended her before, she would directly offend several big families! What she thought was inconspicuous were all existences with extraordinary family backgrounds! ¡°If what she did to them before was discovered Xie Qin¡¯s palms immediately became sweaty, but the parents in the audience were still watching and had to try their best to smile: "The parent-teacher conference for primary and secondary classes (1) has now officially begun. Parents are also invited to sit together with their children" Xie Qin paused and then said, "What is on the table is their respective compositions. The title is, My favorite father or mother. It is full of what the children most want to say to you. Although the children are young, they understand many things. It¡¯s quite a lot, so please parents, please take it seriously.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 259 Sister Lili and the others have fathers Seeing that the parent-teacher meeting had finally begun, Jian Yi and others frowned and pushed away the pile of mahjong in front of them. The deeply impatient eyebrows and eyes immediately softened a bit. They have been waiting here for more than half an hour. Those adults who became fathers for the first time obviously did not expect that holding a parent-teacher meeting would be more troublesome than a company meeting! Come and have to wait. They all thought that as long as they came over and signed the teacher's name, they could take away their children. Thinking about it, it only takes a minute or two, so it¡¯s not too much trouble. I happened to be free, so I came right over. but now¡­¡­ They waited for more than 40 minutes! I am ready to demolish the school. Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang came directly and sat down. Seeing Qu Sinian getting up and tidying up his sunglasses and hat, child Qu Qianqian suddenly became a little impatient: "Dad! What are you still doing standing there! Come here quickly!" Qu Sinian packed himself up and as soon as he turned around, he was met with frequent suspicious looks from other parents. He didn¡¯t shy away, showing his teeth and smiling elegantly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± One of the children¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes shone, she stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°Are you Qu Sinian?¡± "No," Qu Si Nian looked at her calmly through his sunglasses and said with a smile, "I am Qu Si Nian's cousin, Qu Si Gao!" "" "I know, others think I look a lot like my cousin, and you're not the first one." The mother still refused to give up and stared at him closely: "but I never heard that Actor Qu has a younger brother." "Oh," Qu Sinian raised his fingertips and pressed the brim of his hat to cover his cold and impatient brows, then curled his lips and said with a smile, "Maybe it's because I'm ugly and I'm relatively unsightly." The mother was puzzled for a while, and after thinking about it, she found that apart from the very similar appearance, there was really nothing else about her, especially her personality. Actor Qu himself is very aloof. Even at the press conference, when reporters asked him, he only said a few simple words, "Yeah, okay, okay, okay." It¡¯s very concise, there are so many words like this. "dad!" Qu Qianqian urged me over there again. ¡°Dad! Come here quickly! Sister Lili and the others all have fathers, but now I don¡¯t have one!!! Come on quickly!!¡± "Okay, baby, daddy will be here soon." Qu Sinian ignored her, turned around, and walked directly over with long legs. Because of his special status, Qu Sinian originally did not plan to attend the parent-teacher meeting. But she couldn¡¯t bear Qu Qianqian¡¯s constant teasing and said pitifully: Sister Lili and the others all have fathers. If she didn¡¯t have a father, she would be very embarrassed. Qu Qianqian acted like a little bully at home, showing such a pitiful expression for the first time. Qu Sinian agreed as soon as his mind became hot and his heart softened. Then, Qu Qianqian put away her pitiful expression, turned around and called her sister Lili, and said happily that she would bring her father over to reassure her. Qu Sinian: "" That tone sounded like she wanted to sell him like a pig. ¡°But if you agree, you can¡¯t break your promise. Moreover, this is also your baby daughter¡¯s first parent-teacher conference, so she has to come and have a look no matter what she says. In the end, he had no choice but to come over in disguise. As soon as he entered the kindergarten, many parents looked over. Qu Sinian would deny it at first, but later more people asked, and he became impatient, so he dismissed them all by making false statements. As soon as Qu Sinian sat down next to Qu Qianqian, Xiao Luli ran over. He stretched out his little hand and placed a handful of candies on the table in front of him. He said in a crisp voice, "Uncle! Eat some candies." Lu Junhan looked at the empty table in front of him, his expression darkened, and his narrow eyes narrowed. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 260 I want to be a son to Sister Lili¡¯s father The little Lolita was wearing a dark blue uniform from the kindergarten. Her two dark ponytails were swaying, and her big black and bright eyes were blinking from time to time. Her eyelashes were like brushes, fluttering. Not to mention how cute it is. She was holding a big bag in her hand, which was full of all kinds of candies and chocolates. ¡°Obviously, this was given to her by Song Qingwan and asked her to bring it to the kindergarten to share with other parents and children. This was probably the first time Qu Sinian received something from a child. And she is such a beautiful little girl. I was immediately stunned. But after all, they were people who came out of the strong wind and waves. They were stunned for a moment and then came back to their senses. They looked at Jian Yi and the others' tables. There were candies and chocolates, and Qu Sinian accepted them without any burden. He raised his hand and gently touched the little girl's head, and said with a gentle smile: "Well, thank you Lili." Qu Qianqian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed her father¡¯s hand and said angrily: "Dad! Just touch it once! Don't touch it too much, otherwise you will make Sister Lili bald! If Sister Lili's hair is gone, she will be very sad!" The little girl's eyes widened suddenly, and she grabbed her ponytail with her little hand. Her dark and clear eyes were filled with fear. She looked at Qu Qianqian: "My head, my hair is goneSister Qianqian, will Lili's hair be gone?" In the eyes of the little girl, hair is a part of the body. If the hair is gone, it is like losing a hand, not to mention how miserable it is. "Yes! It won't happen!" Qu Qianqian said to her with a serious face, "My father told me before that you can't let others touch your head, otherwise you will be touched bald! Sometimes, if you touch your head, don't Speaking of hair, your head might even be touched! It¡¯s super, super, super scary!¡± Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Did you apply sulfuric acid on this hand? ! Can you even fix your head? Seeing the others looking over expressionlessly, Qu Sinian covered his face with his hands and coughed slightly in embarrassment. I haven¡¯t had time to say anything yet. The little girl was so frightened that a thin layer of water mist instantly appeared under her dark eyes, and she choked with sobs: "No, don't! Lili, don't go bald! Dad, I want daddy, wuwuwuwu" "Hey, don't cry, don't cry," Qu Sinian knew something was wrong when he saw this. He was a little confused and said quickly: "I'm not bald. I really am not bald. I lied to you, Sister Qianqian." The little girl raised her big wet eyes and sniffed: "Really, really?" "Really," Qu Sinian said angrily, "Uncle, I swear, if I lie to you, will you let me become bald?" "Dad! You are so bad!" When Qu Qianqian heard this, she was immediately furious and shouted: "You actually lied to me! You actually dared to lie to me! You are finished!!!" " Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian hurriedly stretched out his hand: "Hey, baby, dad didn't mean that, dad just" Qu Qianqian turned her back to him, folded her arms and said angrily: "Go away! I don't have you as a father! You big liar!" Qu Sinian had no choice but to coax his baby in a low voice. other people:"¡­¡­" Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan secretly took back the little hands that touched their heads. It scared them to death! They thought they were going to be bald too! ¡°Obviously, the two children were not touched less at home. Jian Yi had sharp eyes and was very close to Jian Xiyan, but he finally noticed him. He gently tugged on his thin lips and sneered. Jian Xiyan pursed her bright red lips, and a trace of shame and anger after being laughed at by her father flashed across her delicate and fair face. He swished a few times, then picked up the writing board and showed it to Jian Yi: ¡°Dad, do you want to fight? "" Jian Yi had a cold face and a voice without any warmth: "Are you sure you can beat me?" ??Jian Xiyan Xiao Zhengtai pursed her bright red mouth, held a pen in her little hand, and wrote with a fair and delicate face: No, but I can change my father. Jian Yi: "" Xiao Zhengtai thought about it for a while, and he was probably a little tempted. He held the pen and wrote down carefully one by one: I want to be a son to Sister Lili¡¯s father.  Dad, please help me. A few seconds later¡ª¡ª Jian Yi got up from the table and picked up Jian Xiyan with his big hands. There was a hint of sneer on his cold and indifferent face: "I can't help you with this, but I can help you spread your ass! " ??Jianxi proverb: "" With that said, regardless of what Jian Xiyan wrote, Jian Yi had a stern look on his face and just took the person out of the house! The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes, raised her little head, looked over there, and then asked her father in a low voice: "Dad, what are uncle and brother Xiyan doing out there? Are they going home? But brother Xiyan hasn't got his schoolbag yet!" Lu Junhan¡¯s slender and straight body leaned back on the chair. Hearing this, his faint gaze retracted from the mobile phone screen and fell on the little girl's beautiful and troubled face. He covered his phone on the table, and his voice was as cold as the expression on his face: "They went out to cultivate relationships." Before the little girl could ask any more questions, Lu Junhan's eyes fell on the big bag in her hand and he raised his eyebrows: "Want to give me candy?" When Lu Junhan sat down, he saw that she looked like Santa Claus. Dragging a bag and handing out sweets to others, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang, Qu Sinian, but she didn¡¯t have her own father. It was as if Lu Junhan was already dead in her eyes. Speaking of Tangtang, the little girl looked happy and nodded heavily: "Yeah! Dad, give you Tangtang! Lili has a lot of Tangtang!" As he said that, the little girl reached out and grabbed a handful of candies for her father. After giving it to dad, the remaining Tangtang belongs to her and sister Qianqian! It makes me so happy just thinking about it! ! ! There are so many candies! Who knows, my white and tender little hands haven¡¯t reached in yet. The next second, the entire bag was hooked away by a slender white finger. The little Loli was stunned immediately. As if he didn¡¯t realize what happened, he raised his little head and looked at his father blankly: "Dad" Lu Junhan held the beautifully packaged candy bag, turned his head, and glanced inside. ¡°Tsk, there¡¯s quite a lot left. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the little thing's hand is only a little big, one hand can only hold 3 or 4 at most, and not much left. His side face was as fair and cold as ever, with a slight coolness to it. But at this moment, the thin lips curled up slightly, the fingers hooked in the bag shook, and he said calmly and calmly: "Okay, I'll take the candy, you can go." The little girl suddenly froze. Everyone was dumbfounded. Little girl: "!!!!!!" Sugar, sugar! Her candy! ! ! She and Sister Qianqian¡¯s candy! ! ! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 261 Uncle, you are a nice person there is none left! Dad took all the candy away! ! The little girl had a look of collapse on her face. Her delicate little face turned several shades white, and she looked helpless. Auntie said that after everyone else has finished dividing the candy, the remaining candy will be hers. But, there¡¯s no Tangtang left! She has no candy to eat! ¡°But¡­Dad has a lot of them. Lu Junhan was sitting lazily and casually on the chair, with his long legs hanging out casually. The next second, he lowered his eyes slightly and picked a slightly less sweet mint candy from the bag with his slender fingers. Under the eager expression of the little girl, who couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, she unwrapped the candy bag unhurriedly. The little girl blinked her big black eyes, her bright red mouth squeaked, and couldn't hold it back, she called him: "Dad" The cold and dignified man bit the mint candy in his mouth, glanced at her, and raised his eyebrows: "Why are you still here? I received the candy, you can go." "" The little girl pursed her lips, stretched out her hands, and tugged at the hem of his clothes pitifully. After a few moments of hesitation, her face turned red, and she finally said: "Dad, Lili also wants to eat Tangtang." Lu Junhan opened another milk candy. The milky flavor was so strong that you could smell it. The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she thought her father was stripping it for her. She stepped forward and was about to open her mouth to catch it. The next second, she saw her father stuffing the toffee into her mouth again, and then replied casually: "You can eat if you want, I'm not stopping you." "" The little girl held her white and tender little fingers and saw that Tangtang was gone. She felt aggrieved immediately, and her big black eyes were wet, "But, but daddy, there is no Tangtang in Lili." "So miserable?" The man glanced at her lightly, shaking the candy bag in his hand with his fingers, making the little girl unable to look away. After a while, the little Loli sniffed, stood next to him, and said with a choked voice: "Yes, Lili is so miserable!" Seeing that my father was silent. The little girl stood pitifully beside his chair, mustering up her courage, with a bit of embarrassment on her little fat face, and whispered: "Dad, can you give Lili some tangtang? Lili will definitely return it to you in the future!" "No," Lu Junhan glanced at her, "How do I know when you will pay it back?" "They will pay it back!" The little girl was a little anxious, "Lili, Lili will pay it back to you when we get home! Really, dad, you believe me!" Zhang Dazhuang next to him couldn¡¯t stand it. They don¡¯t even want a daughter. They only have a naughty and mischievous son at home. Not to mention how annoying they are, they want to kick him out of the house and let him fend for himself. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Mr. Lu is so blessed that he doesn¡¯t know how blessed he is! Zhang Dazhuang looked at Xiao Luli with a smile, pointed to his desk, and said: "Little girl, do you want some candy? Uncle has a lot here, eat whatever you want, you're welcome!" "Really!" The little girl's eyes flashed with surprise, and she turned around, but hesitated a little: "But if Lili takes it, uncle, you won't have any candy to eat." "It's okay!" Zhang Dazhuang waved his fat hand: "Uncle doesn't like sweets. If you like them, just eat them all!" The little girl had a look of surprise on her face. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be people who didn¡¯t like sweets. She said in a crisp voice, ¡°Thank you, uncle! Uncle, you are such a nice person!¡± Zhang Dazhuang touched the back of his head and laughed a few times. After saying that, the little girl turned around again, puffed out her fat face, put her hands on her hips, and glared at her father with her big black eyes: "Hmph, bad dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Not long after, the little girl happily grabbed the three candies in front of Zhang Dazhuang's table and left. Zhang Dazhuang was so happy when he was praised by the little girl just now, as if he was really praised by his own daughter. After the little girl left, the smile on his face still remained. However, when he turned his head, he was faced with an expressionless, cold face. A sneer escaped from Lu Junhan's thin lips, and he said coldly: "You are completely??. " Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang DazhuangZhang Dazhuang was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would be frozen to death by the cold air that kept coming out of Lu Junhan's body. I made a random excuse and hurried out to avoid the limelight. Then as soon as he went out, he bumped into Jian Xiyan who was being slapped by Jian Yi, Qu Sinian who was being chased and beaten by Qu Qianqian, and the little girl who was happily sharing candy with her brother Yiming. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Before, Xie Qin just finished the few words at the beginning of the parent-teacher meeting and went to the office again. ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t want to stay and disturb the relationship between parents and children, but I also want to leave some free time for parents to take a good look at the compositions written by their children, and to communicate more with the children. From just now to now, 10 minutes have passed. Many parents in Song Wanwan¡¯s group have already opened the envelopes containing the compositions on the table. ¡ª¡ªMom and Dad, you have worked hard. You are my favorite in this world. ¡ª¡ªMom, thank you for everything you have done for me. ¡ª¡ªDad, I know you work very hard and are very busy working overtime. I will definitely study hard to repay you. In the composition, pinyin is used instead for words that children cannot write. It¡¯s not difficult for adults to watch. Even some parents¡¯ eyes turned red when they looked at it. Even Song Chengze and Ye Wanwan are no exception. They are doing everything they can to make the clouds and rain fall outside, but here, after all, they are just ordinary parents. Looking at the child next to me, the touching emotion has just brewed, and when I was about to say something¡ª¡ª Over there, Jian Yi strode by expressionlessly, still holding Jian Xiyan who was struggling desperately with an angry look on his face. The two of them walked out of the door and slammed the door shut with a bang! Not long after, Qu Qianqian chased her father and beat him. Qu Sinian opened the door. Qu Qianqian chased him out and closed the door with another bang. Immediately afterwards, the little girl in school uniform held three candies, and together with Zhang Yiming, she also ran out after Qu Qianqian, asking her to eat the candies before chasing, otherwise she would lose strength. Finally, Zhang Dazhuang rushed out of the door with a "swish" as if he was running for his life. Being interrupted one after another, the parents who were so moved had no expression on their faces: "" "Compared to Song Wanwan's "overcrowded" group, Lu Junhan is the only one sitting in Xiao Luli's group, all alone, while the others are outside. It¡¯s simply a stark contrast. Other parents: "" Wait a minute! Now is it time to read the essay, right? Why did everyone run out? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 262 I guarantee that none of Lu Li and the others can do it In fact, on the other side, Xie Qin, who returned to the teacher's private office, was not idle either. After she finished talking about the beginning of the parent-teacher meeting, suddenly, an idea flashed. I thought of a good way to escape perfectly after offending several big families. After that, she deliberately went out and sent a text message to Ye Wanwan, asking her to ask Song Wanwan to come to her office. Song Wanwan came over not long after. Xie Qin had to go back to host a parent-teacher meeting later. She was pressed for time, so she didn¡¯t say much nonsense and just said: "Wanwan, do you want Qin Xiyan, Qu Qianqian, and Zhang Yiming to be in the same group as you?" Song Wanwan didn¡¯t expect that her godmother would come to her to talk about this matter. Her eyes flashed, and a trace of joy flashed across her eyes: "Of course! It would be best if they can be grouped with me! Well Godmother, are you planning to regroup?" After being brought home by Ye Wanwan from the banquet, Song Wanwan also understood that Jian Sheng was the fake! And Qin Xiyan, whom she scolded for stuttering before, is the real prince of the Jian family! Thinking about these days, Jian Sheng was yelling at me and trying to please him, but he actually got a fake deal all in vain. Song Wanwan felt as if she had swallowed a fly, and her face turned blue. On the one hand, I feel a little regretful! If she had known that Qin Xiyan was the prince of the Jian family, she would never have scolded him. It¡¯s better now. The Jian family stopped cooperating with them. When she came back from the party, her mother scolded her and her father didn¡¯t treat her well. ¡°Moreover, they had never quarreled before, so they had a big quarrel. It hurt my brother that he no longer had the heart to study. In short, everything is not going as planned! Song Wanwan is almost bored to death! But I feel a little wronged. It was Qin Xiyan who wanted to hide his identity, but she was also deceived. She was also a victim. Why in the end, everyone had to blame her! And Lu Li, she is also very lucky! Why were they all given to her? They were all such powerful people. Forget about Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming, now even Qin Xiyan When Song Wanwan came to the kindergarten this morning, when she saw the members of her group, her previous good mood was completely gone, and she had no intention of making friends or currying favor with them. No matter how much you flatter her, even if she really has a good relationship with them, she still can't compare to Lu Li! Especially when she saw that Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Qin Xiyan, who had only been in the group for more than a week, were so protective of Lu Li, she couldn't help but feel jealous, and even regretted it every time. If she had known it would have happened earlier. Today, I had to ask the three of them to come over at all costs. ¡°Otherwise, the person they were hanging around today would be Song Wanwan, not that annoying Lu Li! Song Wanwan was thinking about how to put Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming into a group with her. Who knew that Xie Qin actually mentioned this matter in advance. Xie Qin shook his head: "It's a bit difficult to group into groups! It's been less than two weeks since we left the student group. The time is too short! Moreover, Qin Xiyan's identity was revealed just the day before yesterday. If Qin Xiyan is rashly changed to In your group, it¡¯s easy for people to doubt the relationship between you and me!¡± "ah¡­¡­" Song Wanwan didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t change it, and she was a little disappointed, ¡°I can¡¯t change it.¡± "Just because I can't change it doesn't mean there's no other way!" Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes lit up and her hope was rekindled. Xie Qin said: "I can't regroup, but if Qin Xiyan and the others voluntarily group up with you, naturally I can't say anything" "But if they hate me so much, how could they want to be with me?" Song Wanwan frowned, her expression very unhappy, "They are playing well with Lu Li now, but they are all a bunch of blind people! What good is she, Lu Li!" "Wanwan!" Xie Qin said seriously: "What are you talking about? Didn't I tell you before? Today's children only need three minutes to make friends. Just a piece of candy can make them good friends. , you think they are playing well with Lu Li, but actually" Having said this, Xie Qin's red lips twitched slightly, revealing a sarcastic chuckle: "Next second, they will play with you, do you believe it?" Song Wanwan looked at her confident look, as if she really had a solution, and immediately said, "Godmother, do you have a solution?" "Of course," Xie Qin said, "There will be a session at the parent-teacher meeting later, which is a quiz. It was originally supposed to be a brainteaser to liven up the atmosphere, but I changed it temporarily. Wait a moment.I will give each of your groups a comprehensive examination paper, and then I will ask you to stand up and answer. If you answer correctly, you will be given a candy and a small red flower" Song Wanwan understood: "I know! As long as I answer all the questions correctly, other people will naturally want to play with me if they see that I have good academic performance, and parents will encourage their children to play with me if they see that I have good academic performance." !¡± "Yes!" Xie Qin curled her lips, "That's it. This is a rare opportunity for you. You can't offend others like you did last time." "Don't worry, godmother," Song Wanwan said hurriedly, "As long as they come to play with me, I will definitely treat them better than Lu Li treats them!" "That's right," Xie Qin said, "Once you establish a good relationship with them, changing teams will naturally be easy." After Song Wanwan has a good time with Zhang Yiming, Qu Qianqian and Qin Xiyan, it will be revealed that she was partial to Song Wanwan and wanted to beat Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian before. She could also ask Song Wanwan to ask her for mercy. As long as Zhang Yiming, Qu Qianqian and Qin Xiyan didn't care, she didn't believe what their parents would say. Suddenly, Song Wanwan seemed to have thought of something, and frowned tightly: "But godmother, what if, I can't answer all the answers correctly" "Don't worry about this," Xie Qin said with a glimmer of light in his eyes, "I have already thought about this. When the time comes, I will make the test paper a little more difficult to ensure that none of Lu Li and the others can do it " After all, they are all admitted, and the level of each class is actually about the same. Song Wanwan can do it, and others may as well. Xie Qin naturally doesn¡¯t want Lu Li to do the right thing. Otherwise, their plan will not succeed! Song Wanwan said anxiously: "But they can't do it, and I probably can't do it either! So what should I do?" Xie Qin smiled and said: "What are you afraid of? The questions in this test paper are all multiple-choice questions. Then, I will secretly gesture to you on the stage. ABCD has different gestures. Just look at it and answer." Song Wanwan's eyes suddenly lit up, and she couldn't hold it back. She went over and hugged her hard, and said happily: "Godmother! You are so amazing! I love you so much!" When she established a relationship with Qin Xiyan, she would first ask him to tell his father to cooperate with their family again! at this time¡ª¡ª Qu Sinian has already coaxed his precious daughter. The little girl and Zhang Yiming also finished the candies in their hands. Zhang Dazhuang was dazed outside for a while. And Qin Xiyan is still being beaten by his father! Qinxi proverb: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 263 The world of children is so terrifying! ??????? This is actually no wonder Jian Yi. Originally, Jian Yi just wanted to give him a few random swats, so he could teach her a symbolic lesson. There is still a parent-teacher meeting now, and I don¡¯t know how many parents and children are watching. Even if they really want to be spanked, they have to go home and close the door before spanking. But who would have thought that as soon as he put Jian Xiyan down, Jian Xiyan turned around angrily and kicked him. Although the force is not strong and it does not hurt, it shows that this brat does not feel that he has done anything wrong at all! Even someone as cold and cold as Jian Yi couldn't help but get angry. So, slowly, it became the current situation¡ª¡ª Jian Yi slapped his butt, Jian Xiyan kicked him. Jian Yi picked him up and whipped him. Xiaozheng couldn't kick him, so he opened his mouth and bit him. Gradually, what was originally a one-sided lesson turned directly into a fight due to Jian Xiyan's children's tenacity and confrontational spirit of "If you want to hit me, I will kill you." Zhang Dazhuang, who was watching the whole process: "" Forget it, he should continue to be in a daze. "Otherwise, if Mr. Jian knew about it, he could see clearly from beginning to end, and he might be killed and silenced!" Qu Qianqian was watching with a candy in her mouth, and Lu Li, who was also eating candy next to her, whispered: "Sister Lili, tell me, how long will uncle and brother Xiyan continue to fight? Aren't they tired? I'm tired of watching from the side." The little girl blinked her big black eyes, tilted her head and thought for a moment, then shook her head and said honestly, "I don't know how long they are going to fight." But the next second, Xiao Luli clenched her fists and said confidently: "But I can ask my dad! My dad is super powerful, he must know!" Qu Qianqian remembered that she also had a father, and suddenly turned her head and asked Qu Sinian: "Dad, do you know?" Qu Sinian sent a message to his agent, saying that he was not done yet. Hearing this, he raised his head from his phone and asked, "What do you know?" "" Qu Qianqian glanced at him angrily and gave up first, saying with disgust: "Forget it, if I ask you, you definitely don't know. You don't know anything, you can only laugh!" Qu Sinian: "" At that time, Qu Qianqian came and asked, Dad, what do you do? Qu Sinian was deeply moved, feeling that his baby had finally grown up and knew how to care about his father. So, I spent five minutes seriously and seriously educating her on what an actor is, what a movie star is, and what the entertainment industry is. But obviously, Qu Qianqian¡¯s little head couldn¡¯t bear so much, and she listened in a daze. ¡°Then, Qu Sinian was called by his agent to shoot a commercial. No one was watching Qu Qianqian at the time, so he took her with him. The little girl¡¯s head is still confused. Several unfamiliar phrases from actors, movie stars, and entertainment circles were desperately running around in her mind. When she regained consciousness, her agent uncle told her father to smile more later and stop keeping a straight face. At that time, Qu Sinian was in a happy mood when he saw his precious daughter here, and he casually responded: "Okay." Smile more This word is much easier to understand than actors! The little girl suddenly woke up! oh! It turns out her father is a joker! Fortunately, Qu Sinian still doesn¡¯t know how ¡°selling laughter¡± comes about, otherwise he would have to go over and kill his agent! Just for a moment, the little girl ran out from inside: "Sister Qianqian, my father said that my uncle and brother Xiyan will stop fighting later." "Wait a minute? How long will the wait be?" Zhang Yiming came over and asked. "I don't know." The little girl scratched her head, "I asked my dad, and my dad just said, 'Wait a minute, just wait a minute, why are you talking so much nonsense? Just wait.' It should be that we just need to wait slowly. , they will stop fighting.¡± The two children said "Oh" in a half-understanding manner, and then said happily in unison: "Sister Lili (sister), your father is so smart! He knows all this!" The two adults, Zhang Dazhuang and Qu Sinian, simply couldn't bear to look at that innocent and stupid look. "Then why don't we go and help brother Xiyan? He seems a little pitiful, but my uncle is also a little miserable. Who should we help?" It¡¯s because both of them seem a little pitiful,As a result, Qu Qianqian hesitated for a long time, her little head was racing with thoughts, and she didn't even think about whom to help. The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, shook her head, and said seriously with a small face: "No need to help! My dad just said that my uncle and brother Xiyan are cultivating a relationship!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s delicate little face showed confusion: ¡°Cultivate feelings?¡± "Yes," the little girl puffed up her face and said happily: "My father said that he hit me because he liked me. If he didn't like me, he wouldn't hit me! My uncle must be the same way. He hit my brother Xi Yan many times. He must be in love with Xi Yan. Brother Yan! Brother Xiyan is so happy!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Damn it, this one is even more shameless than him! Qu Qianqian looked thoughtfully at Qin Xiyan stepping on Jian Yi several times and murmured to herself: "Hey, it seems like brother Xi Yan also likes his father very much! Look, his face is red with joy!" "That's right," the little girl said thoughtfully, "So let's not disturb them. It's not good." Qu Qianqian nodded heavily: "Yeah!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" He might as well continue to be in a daze. The world of children is so scary! In the end, Jian Yi came all the way to see Xie Qin coming out of the office, so he stopped and took him back to the classroom. Jian Xiyan pursed his lips tightly, his delicate and fair face flushed red, and as soon as his feet landed on the ground, he kicked his father hard again. Jian Yi's cold and cold face suddenly darkened. I wish I could take him out and beat him up! Xie Qin came in, and the others didn't want to stay outside too long, so they also sat back down. The little girl ran over and sat next to her father. As soon as I sat down, I moved my eyes and saw the candy bag being placed on the ground. And it¡¯s right between her father and her. The little girl could reach out and drag the bag of candy over. Just now, little Loli only took three candies from Zhang Dazhuang, gave one to brother Yiming, sister Qianqian, and ate the other one herself. Now she has no candy in her hand. But dad still has a lot more Seeing this, I couldn't help but smacked my lips. As if she thought of something, the little Loli raised her long, thick eyelashes and glanced at her father quietly. Lu Junhan was sitting casually on a chair, holding a mobile phone in one hand. His eyes fell on the screen of the mobile phone, his fingertips were sliding on the screen, and his side face expression was very carefree and lazy. Seeing that he didn't pay attention, the little girl sat on the chair and looked forward. But under the table, he quietly stretched out his little hand, grabbed the bag, and carefully dragged it toward her little by little. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 264 Composition: I¡¯ll just write about my dad. Soon, the little pink bag was dragged to her feet by the little girl. Her face lit up with joy, she lowered her head slightly, blinked her long black eyelashes, and glanced several times, preparing to find the biggest one. Suddenly, a faint voice came from above: "What are you looking for?" "Looking for candy" The little lolita with two long ponytails suddenly raised her head, and her big black and clear eyes directly met Lu Junhan's expressionless face. She stayed for a second, and then she showed him a small row of white glutinous rice teeth. She opened her big eyes, looked well-behaved and honest, and said in a cute voice: ¡°Dad, Lili is looking for a pen! I don¡¯t know where Lili¡¯s pen has gone.¡± The man with an indifferent face held his head with one hand, said "oh" in a long tone, looked at her, raised his eyebrows, and said with unknown meaning: "So you were looking for a pen. I thought you wanted to steal my candy." With that said, he easily picked up the candy bag at the little girl's feet. Little girl: "" The little girl looked at the candy that was getting farther and farther away from her, and finally couldn't bear it anymore. She grabbed her little hand, raised her head, and looked at him pitifully: "Dad, I want to eat candy" The man glanced at her and raised his eyebrows: "No." The little girl¡¯s mouth tightened, she sniffed, and with a choked voice, she began to mutter again like a little Tang Monk: "Dad Lili wants to eat candy, Lili wants to eat candy, Lili wants to eat, Lili wants to eat, daddy, just give me a few, daddy, daddy" Lu Junhan was immediately laughed out of anger. He didn't know who he looked like in this shameless rogue manner. Really annoyed by the noise, he raised his hand and threw the entire bag over: "Shut up! Take it if you want to eat." "Eh?" The little girl was stunned when she saw the candy bag suddenly running into her arms. The next second, her eyes brightened and she looked at her father: "Dad, do you not want it?" Before Lu Junhan could reply, the little girl was minding her own business holding the bag of candy and happily took it: "If you don't want it, Lili can help you eat! Auntie said, don't waste it! Waste is not a good boy! But dad, don't worry, Lili can help you eat not a single thing is left!" Lu Junhan grabbed the phone again, tapped it with his sharp fingers, and replied lazily after replying a message: ¡°Eat it, eat it, you¡¯ll get fat to death after eating it.¡± The little girl holding the candy: "" The little girl was also tough. She held her fists and hummed loudly, "Lili is already a big fat person. Lili is not afraid of getting fat! Dad, don't try to scare others." The real fat man Zhang Dazhuang next to him said: "" And the little fat guy Zhang Yiming: "" While they were talking, Qu Sinian could not wait to open the envelope of the composition written by Qu Qianqian. While dismantling it, he smiled and said to Qu Qianqian next to him: "Baby, are you writing about dad or mom?" With a grape-flavored lollipop in her mouth, Qu Qianqian¡¯s mouth was filled with the greasy sweet aroma of grapes. She answered without hesitation: ¡°Dad!¡± Qu Sinian was so happy. His long, white hands rubbed her braided little head, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised: "Hey! You're so good! Dad's love for you before was not in vain!" But as soon as he took out the composition paper, unfolded it, and took a look, the smile on Qu Sinian's face froze. Qu Qianqian started teaching her to read and write when she was one year old. Therefore, she can write a lot of words. Throughout the whole story, there are almost no pinyin, and her reading is very smooth. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t write much, just a few words. A paragraph, just¡ª¡ª Qu Sinian looked at Qu Qianqian who was blinking with a stiff expression: "Baby, didn't your teacher ask you to write about your favorite father or mother? How did you" "Yes," Qu Qianqian waved her little hand, "You are in the back! I remembered to write about you!" ¡°Probably it¡¯s because Qu Sinian¡¯s expression is really hard to describe. It happens that the table is not big, so Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang and Lu Junhan can see what is written on the paper if they turn their heads slightly. Then the next second, everyone was silent. Title: My favorite sister Lili My favorite is Sister Lili! ! ! She is so pretty, even prettier than my dad. My dad used to say that I was not beautiful.??I have found someone better looking than him, but now that I have found him, hum, I know he is lying! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t believe him! ¡°Also, Sister Lili is very kind to me. She will fall in love with me, give me candy, and talk to me a lot. Oh, I remembered it. Previously, the teacher asked us to write about our father or mother, otherwise we would go off topic. Although I don¡¯t know what a off-topic is, Sister Lili told me that it¡¯s not good to go off-topic. Okay, then I will reluctantly include my father. Okay, although I don¡¯t know what the use is of writing dad in, because my favorite is sister Lili, not my dad, but the teacher asked us to write: my favorite parents. I feel that the teacher must be deliberately making things difficult for me. Qu Sinian: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I'm just a by-passer, do you think I'm your father? Jian Yi was silent for a while, as if thinking of something, without saying anything, he reached out and opened the envelope in front of him. They were not in a hurry to open it before. First, the parent-teacher conference had not started yet, so they saw envelopes on the table and didn¡¯t know what they were for. Secondly, after hearing what the teacher said, I felt that the composition in the envelope was nothing more than "Mom and Dad, you have worked hard, I will definitely repay you well", this kind of clich¨¦ and disgusting words often played on TV. ¡°Obviously, the few men present, except Qu Sinian, were not very used to such disgusting words, but now After Jian Yi read Qu Qianqian¡¯s composition, he glanced at Jian Xiyan, who was still sulking with him, expressionlessly, and had an ominous premonition in his heart. Sure enough¡ª¡ª The title of Jian Xiyan¡¯s proverb is exactly the same as Qu Qianqian¡¯s: My favorite sister Lili. My favorite is Sister Lili. Sister Lili is very kind to me. She will give me sweets to eat. When I am speechless, she will also ask me to speak slowly so that I don¡¯t have to worry. When I was scolded, she would scold me back and even protect me. ¡°And she is also very beautiful. She is the most beautiful person I have ever seen. She is also the best person in the world. I want to give her all my sweets and chocolates every day. ¡°Well, just now, Sister Qianqian read my composition and said that I didn¡¯t write the words mom and dad, which would miss the topic. Sister Lili also said that it is not good to not write about father or mother. I don¡¯t want to make them sad. ??Okay, then I will just write about my dad. I don¡¯t have a father. Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 265 My favorite is my dad Before Jian Yi could get angry, Jian Xiyan's little Zhengtai seemed to sense an extremely dangerous aura coming from her father. She pursed her bright red mouth. In the blink of an eye, the small body ran behind Lu Li. Her delicate and fair face turned red, and she muttered a loud sentence in a low voice: "Lili, sister Lili, help!!!!" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi's already gloomy face became even more gloomy. He moved his wrist slightly, and his indifferent and cold face was filled with extreme coolness. He stared at the young lady over there with his dark eyes and said word by word: "Jian Xiyan! Come here!" Jian Xiyan grabbed Lu Li's chair with his little hands and shook his head desperately! Zhang Dazhuang didn¡¯t want the situation to get too tense, so he quickly spoke up and acted as peacemaker: "Hey, Mr. Jian, don't be angry, don't be angry. Children are not sensible. Just teach them more in the future. Don't do anything. If something goes wrong, you won't be the one who feels bad!" Jian Yi tugged her thin lips lightly and smiled coldly without commenting. Then, he raised his eyes and looked at Lu Junhan. Before he could speak, Lu Junhan raised his eyelids, put the screen of his phone on the table, and said lightly: "If you don't change, don't even think about it! Give me up now!" Jian Yi: "" The little girl originally wanted to intercede with her brother Xiyan, because his father¡¯s expression was really scary, and his uncle must be angry! Although the little girl didn¡¯t know why her uncle was angry, just like she didn¡¯t know why her father was angry for no reason before. Suddenly I heard the conversation between my father and my uncle. The words that came to my mouth stopped. I blinked my big black eyes, tilted my little head, and asked curiously: "Dad, why don't you exchange it? What does uncle want to exchange for you?" Lu Junhan glanced at her and said lightly: "I raised a piglet before, and this uncle thought his piglet was too ugly, so he wanted to trade it with me -" "Little pig?" The little girl's eyes lit up, her voice was crisp, and she said excitedly: "Dad, when did you raise a piglet? Where is it? Can Lili have a look? Lili likes piglets!" "Okay." Lu Junhan twitched his thin lips and raised his eyebrows, "You can see it when you go back and look in the mirror." Jian Yi: "" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened, not knowing why: ¡°Did Piggy run into the mirror?¡± "Yeah." Lu Junhan twitched his lips slightly and said, "That's right." "That pig is so pitiful." The little girl said pitifully: "Dad, should we rescue it?" Lu Junhan patted the little girl's head with his slender hands, turned his phone into selfie mode, and then said calmly to the little girl: "The pig is inside, did you see it?" "" After three seconds of silence, the little girl¡¯s dark eyes were filled with mist, and she looked at her father angrily: "Lili is not a pig! Dad, you are a pig! You are a bad pig! Hum! Big bad pig! Stinky daddy! Big bad guy! Bad guy! Lili will beat you to death! You bad guy!" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" How far did Lu Junhan, a pervert, push his daughter to such an extent that he even cursed people without repeating them! After the previous two not-so-good cases, Zhang Dazhuang had no hope for his son's composition. He was planning to hide the envelope secretly and read it again at home. It would be better than being embarrassed here. Who knows, he just put his hand Putting it on the envelope, the other three adults all looked over. In an instant, Zhang Dazhuang felt a pressure heavier than gold. Qu Sinian¡¯s voice was cold, but there was gloating in his eyes. Obviously, he and Jian Yi couldn¡¯t be the only ones to be embarrassed in this matter: "Tear it down, this is your son's love for you." Jian Yi said a deep "hmm" to express her agreement. Even Lu Junhan glanced over. Zhang Dazhuang held the envelope tightly with his two fat hands, for fear of being snatched away by them, with a smile on his dark and fat face, "Forget it, I won't dismantle it to avoid embarrassment! I still know how much my son weighs. It's harder for him to write a composition than for him to die. It might just be a blank piece of paper. ??Nothing to see at all. " ¡°You¡¯re just kidding, he doesn¡¯t want to be embarrassed in public!¡± The unprecedented expressions on the faces of Actor Qu and Mr. Jian just now will be recorded in the annals of history! It¡¯s so embarrassing! He didn¡¯t even look at it. This person has reached a certain status in society, and his self-esteem is more important than anyone else, especially Qu Sinian and Jian Yi. After what happened just now, they may even want to kill him and silence Mr. Lu! So, even if you beat him to death, he won¡¯t break it down! However, Zhang Dazhuang took all precautions and only focused on guarding a few adults. He never expected that a fire broke out directly behind him! At this moment, Zhang Yiming saw that his father was dragging his feet and it would take him a long time to open an envelope. So, he took the initiative to come over, stretched out his hand and opened the envelope of his composition. "Son!" Zhang Dazhuang quickly stretched out his hand to grab it: "Don't!" Qu Sinian suddenly stretched out a leg and went out. Zhang Dazhuang tripped and stumbled, then fell back to his seat. However, it was too late, Zhang Yiming opened the envelope early. "Don't be afraid, Mr. Zhang," Qu Sinian said in a cold voice, "Looking at how confident your son is, he probably didn't write anything bad about you." Zhang Dazhuang paused and thought to himself, yes, he was too nervous. Seeing how this brat took the initiative to open the letter and take out the composition, he probably didn't write anything immoral! Zhang Yiming generously placed his composition in the middle of the table, and said to the people around him without being shy at all: "You can read it if you want! I have been writing this composition for a long time! I have revised it so many times that I am almost exhausted!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????? When Zhang Dazhuang saw this, he raised his heart high and quickly glanced at the question. Then after seeing it clearly, he breathed a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, the title is indeed my favorite dad. However, after looking at it further, his big dark and fat face turned green! Title: My favorite dad My favorite is my dad. My father has beautiful long black hair, big eyes, and looks very white, even whiter than the little white dog I raise. Moreover, my father often wears a small skirt, which looks very beautiful! Every day when I go to school, my dad wears two pigtails, jumps around when walking, talks in a super nice voice, and looks very cute! My favorite is my dad. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 266 His daughter is much better behaved than ours Zhang Yiming shook his still sore little hands beside him and sighed for a long time. ? His original topic was: My favorite sister Lili¡¯s. In class today, he didn¡¯t even listen to what Xie Qin said. He was just eating sweets, playing games, and doing tricks. Whatever Xie Qin said went in one ear and out the other. All I know is that I need to write an essay and stuff it into an envelope. But I don¡¯t know the title. Seeing that sister Qianqian and brother Xiyan both wrote sister Lili, Zhang Yiming suddenly woke up! It turns out that the teacher wanted them to write about Sister Lili. This is great too! Zhang Yiming personally felt that this topic was very easy to write, so he lay down on the table and wrote an essay in a hurry. Later, it was Xiyan¡¯s younger brother who told him that he had to write about his father. ?Otherwise it will be off topic. And, they all wrote about dad. In this way, Zhang Yiming did not want to fall behind, so he could only write down his father. But after that, Zhang Yiming racked his brains and couldn¡¯t figure out how to write about his coal-mining father. Originally he wanted to write: His father is a coal digger, and their family is very rich. But his father told him not to tell others that their family had a lot of money, otherwise they would attract bad people! Zhang Yiming was afraid that Xie Qin would read his composition. If she finds out that his family is very rich, this bad teacher will definitely kidnap him! Therefore, Zhang Yiming felt that it was not good to write like this. But, if he didn¡¯t write about coal mining and being rich, he didn¡¯t know what to write about. After thinking about it for a long time, suddenly an idea flashed¡ª¡ª With just one eraser, all Lili sisters were changed into my father. Simply perfect! An essay on "My Favorite Dad" can be written in one go without any brain-braining at all! Zhang Yiming felt that he was really smart. However, Zhang Dazhuang, who was completely ignorant of the situation, turned blue and white in turns. Reading the whole story, he felt like he was not normal. Qu Sinian couldn't hold it back, his thin lips curved slightly, and he smiled, his usually cold and light voice showing a bit of teasing: "Mr. Zhang, can't you tell? It turns out that you like to wear small skirts, tie your hair in two pigtails, and jump around when walking!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Big Fatty Zhang! You bastard! Go back and wait for me! no! He can't wait any longer! He is going to spread that brat¡¯s ass right now! Let him know that his father is not such a bitch! Who would have thought, just now he dragged Zhang Yiming over with a sullen face. With a calm face and no ups and downs in her voice, Jian Yi returned what Zhang Dazhuang said before in the same way: "Mr. Zhang, don't be angry, don't be angry. Children are ignorant. Just teach them more in the future. Don't do anything. If something goes wrong, you won't be the one who feels bad!" His voice was extra calm, but it sounded full of ridicule. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Junhan glanced at it and could easily see that it was not about Zhang Dazhuang. It was clearly about the little guy next to him. Three children in a row wrote about her. Is this little troublemaker really so popular in the kindergarten? Thinking of this, Lu Junhan frowned slightly, his cold and cold face slightly gloomy. In order to quickly cover up this embarrassing composition. Zhang Dazhuang hurriedly grabbed the essay written by Zhang Yiming from the middle of the table, twisted it into a ball, and then yelled at Zhang Yiming, "Dad, why are you tearing my essay apart?" Hehehe laughed a few times and abruptly changed the subject: "Mr. Lu, you have read all ours, except your daughter's! You don't mind showing it to us, right?" Before Lu Junhan could reply, Qu Sinian leaned back on his chair, spread his hands, sighed, and said coldly: "I guess there's nothing interesting to see. His daughter is much better behaved than ours! The composition must be much better as well." Qu Qianqian just wanted to quarrel with her father and said, Dad, you are talking nonsense! I'm much better behaved than her! But then she thought that her father was talking about Sister Lili. So, Qu Qianqian had many worries?? nodded and said crisply: "Dad, you are absolutely right! Sister Lili is very well-behaved! She also writes very good compositions!" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°Baby, can we not emulate other people¡¯s ambitions? ! Jian Xiyan also nodded solemnly. When his father wasn't paying attention, he touched the writing board from his place and wrote: Very well-behaved! good! Jian Yi: "" Even Zhang Yiming, who was competing with his father for a composition, suddenly raised his head and said hehe, "Yes! Sister Lili is the most well-behaved among us! Although I didn't read it, the composition written by sister Lili must be excellent!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The beautiful girl with two ponytails was not modest, she straightened out her breasts and said in a very proud voice: "Yes, the composition written by Lili is great! Lili even cried when reading it! Dad, you will definitely cry when reading it too!" At this moment, Song Wanwan¡¯s group suddenly broke out into a burst of uncontrollable crying. I saw a beautiful mother hugging her son tightly, choking with tears and saying: "I'm sorry, son. Mom usually neglects you at work. Mom thought that as long as she gave you enough money, you would be happy. Unexpectedly you just hope that I can come back from get off work early to accompany you. Mom, Mom, I promise you that in the future, I will spend more time with you, mom, I'm sorry for you before" "It's okay, Mom," the son hugged his mother back tightly, his eyes red: "I, I just want to see you every day" In an instant, many parents were so moved by this scene that their eyes turned red. Qu Sinian looked at other people¡¯s sons over there, and then at his own daughter, who was holding candy in her mouth and would rather be in a daze than talk to her father, and let out a long sigh. Why is the gap between this kid and a kid so big? Jian Yi also looked at this scene expressionlessly. After a while, he withdrew his gaze, glanced at Qin Xiyan who was hiding behind Lu Li, and twitched his thin lips. We don¡¯t expect anything touching, as long as this brat doesn¡¯t make him angry! Zhang Dazhuang looked at it and was so moved that he almost cried. He looked at the naughty child in his family who had no feeling at all, and took action directly! Zhang Yiming was hit and screamed, tears welling up in his eyes. Seeing that he was finally like the son over there, I cried. Zhang Dazhuang was finally satisfied. ¡°Then, Zhang Dazhuang, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi all set their sights on Lu Li. ¡°Obviously, he is very satisfied with her being well-behaved and sensible. It¡¯s as if she also sees the shadow of other people¡¯s children in her body. Zhang Dazhuang almost wanted to take the envelope in Lu Junhan¡¯s hand for himself! How great it would be if this girl were his biological child! Under their gaze, Lu Junhan said nothing and opened the envelope expressionlessly. He wanted to see what the composition that could make that little thing cry was written, and he vowed to make it cry. Title: My favorite dad! There are no corrections, and an exclamation point has been added! It is enough to show how much the little girl likes her father! How firm is this love! The expressions of the other three people looked calm, but deep down they were jealous and couldn't help but look down¡ª¡ª The first sentence is: Dad is finally dead, I am so happy! Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Good guy. People are indeed the nicest, but their words are also the cruelest! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 267: This time I will stand by you until death! This is just the beginning, it¡¯s so exciting! There is no buffer at all! A big one came right away! It seems that the little girl really doesn¡¯t want her butt! Lu Junhan's dark and deep eyes turned cold, and he turned his head expressionlessly and glanced at the little girl sitting obediently next to him. Xiao Luli blinked her big black eyes, her long eyelashes flickered like two small brushes, and her fair, plump and cute little face looked innocent. Lu Junhan narrowed his narrow and sharp black eyes deeply, pulled his thin lips lightly, and gave a cold "chi". ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this composition had been written before, he would have suspected that this little chubby girl was actually deliberately retaliating against him for taking her candy just now. The next second, Lu Junhan squinted his eyes and stared, then stretched out his fingertips and pinched her innocent little fat face hard. "Dad!" The little girl covered her little face with her little hands, her dark eyes widened, her little mouth pouted in dissatisfaction, and she said aggrievedly: "You, why are you pinching meit hurts!" "Because you deserve to be pinched!" Lu Junhan laughed coldly: "If I don't pinch you, I'm afraid I won't be able to read the rest of the essay!" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Look at how hard the adults are being forced! Little girl: "" ! ! ! Hate! ! Read the article: Why do you want to pinch her? Dad is so weird and annoying! ! Lu Jun had a cold expression on his face and frowned slightly. Without saying anything more, he directly retracted his gaze and focused on the composition again. The little girl obviously knows a lot of words and writes very carefully. The number of words is the most among the little kids. There is almost no pinyin in the entire article, but the characters are so ugly that at first glance, one would think they were words from another world, but they are barely legible. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been reading too many fairy tale books recently, but there are actually dialogues in them. Title: My favorite dad! Dad is finally dead, I am so happy! From now on, no one will grab candies from me, no one will throw me into the trash can, and no one will make me stand! ! ! I am so happy! ! But then, I was really bored, and I missed my dad a little bit. I think dad is actually very good. Although he sells fish every day, he has to kill many, many poor fish, but it¡¯s so bad! Moreover, I am not in good health, I am still poor, and I will die at any time. It is so miserable, and sometimes they even bully me! But I know he is a good dad! My favorite is my dad! Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" What a wonderful father! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What¡¯s the matter with this guy who¡¯s selling fish, is in poor health, and is?poor? ¡­¡­ So I became very sad again. I couldn¡¯t understand why my father died. Later, a very beautiful little fairy appeared and said to me: "Oh! My dear child, why are you crying? Is there anything I can do to help you?" I cried and said: "Sister Fairy, my father died. I am so sad." Sister Fairy is a very special and good person. She said to me: "Don't be sad, Lili, I will help you." Then, my dad came back to life! I am so happy! But daddy turned into a dog! Still a very ugly dog! ! I¡¯m so sad again. Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" No wonder this little girl said that she almost cried while watching it. She even wrote that she was "so sad". How could she not cry? But the story is quite good, with twists and turns! Lu Junhan took a deep breath, resisted the urge to tear up the essay, looked at the little girl next to him with a sinisterly handsome face, a sneer overflowed from his thin lips, and said coldly every word: "You're done. I'll kill you, this little fat guy, when I go back!" Little girl: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strange. Why isn¡¯t dad crying? He seems a little angry.?. When she was writing this composition, she felt so sad after knowing that her father had turned into a dog. She almost cried while writing it. She felt so miserable. Why did dad become a dog? But it¡¯s not over yet. What the little girl wrote is quite long. There is another paragraph at the end¡ª¡ª Then Lili was woken up by the dog father! After waking up, I realized that I had just been dreaming! Dad is still sleeping soundly next to him! He didn¡¯t die, and he didn¡¯t turn into an ugly puppy. My wife is so happy! I was so happy that I almost cried. Now I realize that my favorite is my father! ¡°Obviously, the little girl¡¯s last ¡°father¡± refers to the living, human Lu Junhan. Rather than the father who "died and lived like a dog" before. What the little girl wrote is somewhat true. She may have actually had such a dream. After Qu Sinian, Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang read it, they couldn't come back to their senses for a long time. For a moment, I was speechless and choked, not knowing what to say. He could only look at the expressionless Lu Junhan with a sympathetic look. Lu Junhan: "" In the end, Qu Sinian looked back and was filled with emotion. He touched the head of Qu Qianqian who was still eating candy next to him with his big hand. There was a little heaviness on his elegant and cold face: "Baby, daddy made the mistake of blaming you. You are still very good and well-behaved." Qu Qianqian had a grape-flavored lollipop in her mouth. After hearing this, she glanced at her father with a frown and muttered: "Dad, did you take the wrong medicine?" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°Forget it, he should just keep thinking about other people¡¯s daughters. Because the little girl¡¯s devilish composition came out. Jian Xiyan and Zhang Yiming finally regained their father's love. Compared with Lu Li¡¯s composition, the previous three articles seem to be nothing! Lu Junhan put the composition back into the envelope without any expression on his face. His expression was very calm, so calm that it gave people a sense of danger before a storm. The little girl came over without fear of death and said in a sweet voice: "Dad, do you really want to cry now? When Lili wrote this before, she cried for a long time!" Lu Junhan looked at her with a calm expression, rubbed her little head with his big hand, tugged his thin lips, and gave a rare gentle smile, but it looked a bit penetrating: "Be good, face the wall for me when you get back, and stand there until you die this time!" Little girl: "" She felt that her father might not appreciate her composition. She showed it to Sister Qianqian and others before, and they all cried while watching it. They also said that her writing was very good! Now, almost every parent in Song Wanwan¡¯s group has red eyes and is excited while holding the essay. There are a few others who have hugged their own children and cried loudly. In contrast, the parents in Lu Li¡¯s group are relatively quiet and harmonious¡ª¡ª If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 268 The vicious female supporting role, Ye Rourou There are three parents with top-notch looks, extraordinarily handsome looks, and immense power, plus one Zhang Dazhuang. Each of them has the same expressionless face. There is no emotion in my heart, just like a machine without emotions. They looked at Song Wanwan¡¯s group with calm expressions, as if they were not having a parent-teacher meeting but visiting monkeys in a zoo. Xie Qin, who saw clearly on the stage: "" Over there, Song Chengze was sitting in the parents' seat, looking a little absent-minded. If you look carefully, you will find that his eyes are constantly looking at the phone, as if waiting for something. Yesterday, he, Ye Wanwan and Wanwan were embarrassed at the banquet! He is a good-looking person. I just want to leave that place of right and wrong quickly! With a few words, he dismissed Jian Sheng¡¯s father who desperately wanted to cooperate with them in a bored and perfunctory manner. They didn¡¯t stay at the banquet any longer. I sent a message to my cousin Lu Junhan, saying that they had something to do and had to leave first. After saying hello, they went directly back to the Song family. The three of them were not in a good mood. Especially Song Wanwan, who was slapped several times, kept crying, and the person who cried loudly became more and more upset. Song Chengze was dumped by Jian Yi, and knowing that all of this was Song Wanwan's fault, he felt very angry! If it is not their fault, maybe the Song family can still get some benefits from the Jian family to make up for the Song family's current losses. But now the fault is on their side. Not to mention asking for benefits from the Jian family, the Song family still has to compensate the Jian family! Song Chengze felt extremely irritable. However, Jian Yi¡¯s speed cannot be underestimated! Not long after they came back, they heard that Jian Yi had made all the information about Jian Xiyan public. Nowadays, everyone knows that the boy named Qin Xiyan in Class 1 of Haicheng Kindergarten is the most mysterious young prince of the Jian family! That¡¯s not the end yet¡ª¡ª Not long after, Song Chengze¡¯s phone started ringing desperately. It was someone from the company calling in a hurry. It is said that Jian's company is targeting them. Several business deals they were negotiating before were just snatched away by Jian's people! Song Chengze knew very well that Jian Yi was not the kind of person to be soft-hearted at all. When dealing with his enemies, he would only suppress them mercilessly without leaving any room for them. And at the banquet, Jian Yi's uncompromising and cold attitude explained everything. So, Song Chengze instantly gave up the idea of ??compensating the Jian family or asking Song Wanwan to apologize to Jian Xiyan. As he said before, the Song family and the Jian family are equally powerful. If they fight, it¡¯s not certain who will win! But in this way, the Song family is completely opposed to the Jian family. And Ye Wanwan heard him say from the side, asking his men to be prepared to deal with the Jian family. I panicked immediately and hurried over to grab his phone. Tell him that he must never be an enemy of the Jian family! Song Chengze had been feeling aggrieved at the banquet before, and then he was embarrassed in public, and was upset by Song Wanwan's crying. I was already full of anger and was on the verge of exploding at any time. And, in his opinion, this matter is completely made out of a molehill by Jian Yi! This kind of conflict between children can be perfectly resolved by asking Song Wanwan to apologize to Jian Xiyan. Jian Yi has to bring it to the business field, which is simply too much! Song Chengze is so proud and arrogant, how can he bear it! Now I see that Ye Wanwan is still protecting the Jian family in every way and doesn't care about the Song family at all. The fire in my heart suddenly couldn¡¯t be contained! He immediately started a big argument with Ye Wanwan! But no matter how noisy they were, Ye Wanwan still insisted on not offending the Jian family. This made Song Chengze have some doubts about her¡ª¡ª She defended Jian Yi over and over again and told him not to offend the Jian family. Could it be that she had something to do with the Jian family? Could it be that she is a spy sent by the Jian family to obtain the Song family's secrets? Otherwise, why is it that she is obviously the young lady of the Song family, but she always protects other families? Song Chengze had seen her information before. Ye Wanwan is the adopted daughter of the Ye family. Although the Ye family is far inferior to the Song family, it can still be considered a wealthy family. Ye Wanwan told him at the time that her life in the Ye family was actually not good at all and she was always being treated badly.My younger sister Ye Rourou was framed and bullied. Sometimes, she doesn¡¯t even have enough to eat, she is beaten and scolded by her adoptive parents, and she has to work hard to do housework. She even wears Ye Rourou¡¯s leftover clothes. At that time, Song Chengze only felt that Ye Wanwan was pitiful, and he felt even more sorry for her. At the same time, she also felt a bit disgusted with the vicious and cruel Ye Rourou. He also listened to Ye Wanwan's words. When Ye Rourou desperately clung to him and seduced him, she didn't say a word, responded with a cold face, or turned around and left. ¡°After all, in Ye Wanwan¡¯s words, Ye Rourou is a vicious and despicable woman who loves other people¡¯s husbands. Song Chengze had never doubted Ye Wanwan before. When she said so, he did so. but now¡­¡­ Once suspicion arose, Song Chengze couldn't help but think back over and over again what Ye Wanwan said in the past. How much truth and falsehood are those words? Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t let him get close to Ye Rourou because Ye Rourou was indeed vicious and despicable. Or because ¡°Is she afraid that Ye Rourou will tell him that she is a spy sent by the Jian family? Once this thought flashed across his mind, it was like a seed planted in his heart. Until he understood it, Song Chengze would never feel at ease. In the past, he would definitely ask Ye Wanwan, but now he doesn't have much trust in Ye Wanwan. It should be said that Ye Wanwan's behavior of always favoring the Jian family has consumed his only trust in her. At this moment, the phone vibrated, and it was Ye Rourou who replied: ¡¾Brother-in-law, are you looking for me? ¡¿ Before Song Chengze could reply, Ye Rourou sent another message: ¡¾Speaking of which, this is the first time that you have come to see me, brother-in-law! ¡¿ Song Chengze glanced at Ye Wanwan over there and saw that she didn't look over and pursed her lips. He didn't know if what he was doing was right. But he still replied: ¡¾Well, I have something to ask you. About your sister. ¡¿ Ye Rourou's eyes flashed and she asked about her sister. She curled her lips slightly and quickly replied: ¡¾sure! I know nothing better about my sister! But brother-in-law, I can¡¯t tell you clearly here. Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet, right? ¡¿ As she spoke, she sent another pitiful emoticon: [If you don¡¯t trust me, you can bring your sister with you. Although I don¡¯t know what my sister said to you before to make you so guarded against me and refused to say a word to me, we are a family after all. Man, if there's anything I can do to help, just ask. ¡¿ Song Chengze¡¯s words were concise and to the point: [No, she won¡¯t come, I¡¯ll come by myself. ¡¿ Since we are asking about Ye Wanwan, we must not bring Ye Wanwan with us. Ye Rourou probably knew this and said that on purpose. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 269 Lu Qidong will not wake up until four years later... Song Chengze rarely talked to Ye Rourou before. Usually at a family gathering or a banquet. Ye Rourou will come over to say hello to him. He usually just nodded slightly, then turned around and left. Or just let Ye Wanwan deal with her sister. This is his first official contact with her. Feel¡­¡­ He is not as vicious as Ye Wanwan said, but is very considerate. Song Chengze naturally didn¡¯t know that this was the so-called invincible aura of the female supporting character in the early stage. In the early stage, it was destined that he would believe whatever Ye Rourou said without thinking, and he would even be very fond of her. This is why Ye Wanwan didn't dare to let Song Chengze and Ye Rourou be alone together or talk to each other. Because when Song Chengze faced Ye Rourou at the beginning, his IQ would have dropped by at least three times! Soon, Song Chengze and Ye Rourou made an appointment for a time and place to meet. And Ye Wanwan, who was next to Song Chengze, was actually in a very uneasy mood. But it wasn¡¯t because I read Song Wanwan¡¯s composition. Song Wanwan¡¯s composition can be seen at a glance as a model essay copied directly from the Internet. Other children don¡¯t have access to the Internet at school and can only write what they want, but Song Wanwan is different. She can borrow her mobile phone from Xie Qin at any time. ¡°In short, there is nothing new in the composition. Ye Wanwan read the first few sentences and stopped reading. But the parents around them all had red eyes and moved their faces. She can¡¯t be gregarious either. Ye Wanwan is an actress, and crying scenes are the easiest for her. So, after reading it, although I didn¡¯t have any big feelings in my heart, my eyes were still symbolically red. She turned around and hugged Song Wanwan with a look of emotion on her face. In fact, her eyes were always paying attention to Lu Li and Lu Junhan over there. I wish I could see all the flowers on their faces! How could these two people be biological father and daughter? When I heard the news at the Song family yesterday, Ye Wanwan had just had a big fight with Song Chengze. The two finally broke up on bad terms. Song Chengze went directly to the company. Ye Wanwan was feeling annoyed, feeling that Song Chengze was not at all considerate of her hard work, when she suddenly saw the nightly news on her phone. It was just sent out. The title is big¡ª¡ª ¡¾International medical expert Smil has identified a girl that the Lu family in Haicheng had previously found, and she is indeed the real daughter of the Lu family¡¿ Click in and you¡¯ll find pictures and facts that make people believe it. But Ye Wanwan still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Obviously, there was no mention of Lu Li in that novel at all! Not to mention, Lu Junhan will have a child! And it¡¯s his biological child! Her first reaction was that the Lu family must have bribed Smil and made a fake appraisal report. But after waiting for several hours, I didn¡¯t get the news that Smil had faked his resignation. Instead, I got the likes from Smil on this news. Said that the paternity test was indeed done by him himself. This time, even if some people really can¡¯t believe it, they have to believe it! Ye Wanwan stared at them for a long time. I found that Lu Li did look very similar to Lu Junhan. Especially the eyebrows. It¡¯s just that the two have different temperaments, one is ruthless and the other is soft and cute. So people always overlook the similarities between father and daughter. The more Ye Wanwan watched, the heavier his heart became. But then I thought, so what if Lu Junhan really has a daughter. ??What kind of waves can a little guy who is less than four years old make? "In comparison, Song Qingwan, Mr. Lu, and Lu Junhan's father Lu Qidong has become a vegetative state. These three are the biggest threats. It is also Lu Junhan¡¯s biggest help. The novel says: Song Qingwan died of late-stage gastric cancer. There is no longer any restriction from Song Qingwan, or Song Qingwan¡¯s death took away the only humanity in Lu Junhan¡¯s heart. He is like a terrifying devil who has just been released from the cage. He acts increasingly cruel and domineering, unscrupulous and completely fearless. Come as you please. ThoughtsIt¡¯s not about managing the company at all. Four years later, the Song family began to target the Lu family. At that time, under the leadership of Song Chengze, the Song family had a faint tendency to surpass the Lu family. What¡¯s more, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t care at all whether the Lu family was strong or not, he only cared about whether he was in pain or not. He even gave up the position of president of the Lu family to others. So, the Lu family retreated steadily. However, at this time, Lu Qidong, who had already become a vegetative state, finally woke up on his own. ¡°A person who had been treated in the hospital for more than 20 years and had been out of touch with society for more than 20 years, took charge of the Lu family again without any effort at all. The outside world says that Lu Qidong is a well-deserved business genius. After being scolded by his father, Lu Junhan began to restrain himself again and stopped acting recklessly and causing trouble. After that, under the leadership of Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan, the Lu family spent several months with the Song family, which was very powerful at the time. In the past few months, Lu's has once again become the unshakable No. 1 enterprise in Haicheng. The duck he got flew away like this, which almost made Song Chengze furious. It can be seen how terrible the business talents of Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan are. But unfortunately, they were unlucky. Not long after, Lu Qidong's health deteriorated again. This time, he didn't even go to the operating table and died on the way to the hospital. Mr. Lu lost his daughter Song Qingwan before, and he was already very sad and ill. Now he has lost his son, and he is getting older. The body that was originally extremely strong actually collapsed at the drop of a hat. Within a month, he also passed away. In the end, Lu Junhan was the only one left in the huge Lu family. There is no one else around him anymore. Later, Song Chengze teamed up with the Jian family and the Yu family to easily defeat the Lu family. Therefore, in Ye Wanwan's view, Song Qingwan, the old man and Lu Qidong will wake up. These three people are the biggest threats at present. "When they are all dead, there will be no help from them." Lu Junhan will be vulnerable. Just like what is written in the book. But fortunately, Lu Qidong will not wake up until four years later, so there is nothing to worry about now. Otherwise, Lu Junhan plus Lu Qidong, plus the Lu family who is now in its prime. The Lu family¡¯s position in Haicheng is absolutely unshakable! This is what Ye Wanwan least wants to see! She hopes that Lu Qidong can die quickly, or remain in a vegetative state for the rest of his life and never wake up again! However, at this moment, the clear and clear voice of the little girl over there came over clearly, directly shattering her delusion: "Daddy, daddy! Lili doesn't want to eat anymore. Lili wants to leave all these candies for grandpa to eat!" Grandpa, grandpa? Ye Wanwan's beautiful eyes suddenly widened. Which grandpa? ! Could it be No, it¡¯s impossible! It can¡¯t be Lu Qidong! Lu Qidong will not wake up until four years later It¡¯s definitely not him! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 270 Let¡¯s just give Dad all the test papers. "Okay," Lu Junhan was obviously still angry with Zuowen, his tough side face was cold and he sneered, "When I kill you, I will help you tell your grandfather!" Little girl: "" As he said that, the little girl seemed to have finally thought of something. She frowned in confusion and said in a sweet voice: "By the way, Dad, I don't think I know the names of grandpa and great-grandpa yet! Do you know their names?" Lu Junhan said lightly: "I don't know." The little girl puffed up her face and said, "Dad, do you know Lili's name?" "I know." Lu Junhan glanced at her, "Didn't you call me Little Fat Girl?" Little girl: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°Bad dad!!!¡± The little loli angrily rushed over and bit his strong and smooth arm, and said angrily, "You are the little fat girl! You are the one!! You are the big fat man! A very big fat man! A big fat man even bigger than Lili!" "So crazy?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and twitched his thin lips, "Do you still want to know the names of your grandfather and great-grandfather?" "think!" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows again: "Hmm?" The little girl opened her big black eyes, glanced at her father, and whispered aggrievedly, "Okay Lili is the big fat guy, dad is not dad is the little fat guy!" "" "Okay" the little girl felt even more aggrieved: "Lili is the fat one." Hehehe, then dad is a big fat man! Lu Junhan seemed to have seen what she was thinking. He sneered slightly and rubbed her little head with his big hand. He didn't say anything more, but said in a cold voice: "Listen up, I'm only going to say it once, remember it yourself - your grandfather's name is Lu Qidong, Qi means start, east means southeast, northwest, and east." "Start up? Do you mean get up?" The little girl looked confused, but her eyes suddenly brightened, "I understand! Does it mean that grandpa likes to sleep in, so you have to get him up more often? But dad, you also like to sleep in, why don't you call me Lu Qihan?" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless: "Don't call me Lu Li, call me Lu Xiangxiang. I think you really want to die right now." Little girl: "" The voices over there gradually faded away. Ye Wanwan's heart felt completely cold. It really is¡­¡­ Lu Qidong. ??The beginning of the start, the east, the southeast, the northwest Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Lu Qidong! It¡¯s over, everything is over. They offended the Jian family and lost a supporter, not to mention getting further and further away from their goal of defeating the Lu family. At this time, Lu Junhan woke up Lu Qidong. Now, it will be even harder for her to achieve this goal! Ye Wanwan¡¯s enchanting and delicate face was a bit pale, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong! In the novel, it is clearly stated that Lu Junhan will get worse and worse, and the people around him will die one after another. But why does it feel like his life is getting better and better now! "Okay, it's almost time now," Not long after, Xie Qin, who was on the stage, clapped her hands and sent the two printed test papers to Lu Li and Song Wanwan respectively. At the same time, she smiled slightly and said: ¡°We are entering the penultimate part of today, the prize competition.¡± "Now the leader of each of your groups has received a test paper. The test paper involves questions from three subjects: mathematics, English, and Chinese. The group members can discuss it." "After five minutes, I will ask someone to answer. If you answer correctly once, you can get a small red flower and a candy. In the end, the team with the most correct answers can also get a beautiful grand prize." As he spoke, Xie Qin bent down and picked up a big teddy bear from under the podium. The teddy bear is fluffy, about the same size as the little girl, and is dark brown in color. It looks very soft. There is a transparent colored paper packaging on the outside, with a big pink bow on the top. It looks very cute. Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened: "Sister Lili, I want that bear! That bear is so cute!" Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment when he saw that she actually liked this kind of thing. Because of the song?Qianqian's face control, Qu Sinian often bought dolls for Qu Qianqian before. But Qu Qianqian is very afraid of that kind of doll. She feels that after looking at it for a long time, she will feel a little scared. Later, Qu Sinian also felt that the way the little girl held the doll was not good. Because the little girl looks like a doll, holding another doll is like holding a cold corpse. In order not to spoil the children, he didn¡¯t buy any more. But you can consider a teddy bear like this. Thinking of this, Qu Sinian spoke: "Baby, how about daddy buy it for you? Buy one bigger than this" "go away!" Qu Qianqian seemed to feel that he was blocking the way in the middle, so she passed him, rushed towards Lu Li with her small body, and said pitifully: "Sister Lili! I want that bear!" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°Baby, if you show such a pitiful expression to your dad. ¡°Forget about teddy bears, I¡¯ll get you some real bears. Qu Sinian looked depressed. Zhang Yiming was obviously a little tempted, but he still said rationally: "Then we have to answer more questions correctly. Sister Lili, let's start doing the questions quickly!" The little girl put the test paper on the table and clenched her little hands: "Okay! Let's work hard!" Qu Qianqian said dullly: "But Sister Lili, I'm so stupid, what should I do if I don't know how to do it?" "It's okay!" The little girl's eyes lit up and she was not afraid at all. She turned around and pulled the cold-faced Lu Junhan next to her: "I have a father! My father is very smart! He will definitely do it. We just need to give him all the test papers to do!" Lu Junhan: "" Then what? Then you guys ran off to play, right? At this moment, Xie Qin spoke again: ¡°Parents, please sit at another table and do not interfere or give hints to your children during the process. Otherwise, the answer will be deemed invalid.¡± Lu Junhan slightly curved his lips, stood up from his seat with his slender and straight body, and at the same time patted the little girl's head with his big hand, and said casually: "It's so miserable. It seems you can only do it all yourself." Lu Junhan smiled slightly: "Don't worry, honey, daddy will be there to cheer you on." Little girl: "" Over there, Song Wanwan quickly told Ye Wanwan about Xie Qin and her plans. Ye Wanwan paused slightly as she stood up. Unable to hold back, she hugged Song Wanwan fiercely, with a strange look in her beautiful eyes. She was worried about what to do when Lu Qidong woke up. Although I haven¡¯t thought of any good solution yet, no matter what, let¡¯s repair the relationship with the Jian family first. When Ye Wanwan got up, he frequently looked at Song Wanwan. Song Wanwan showed her a confident smile, obviously reassuring her that there would be absolutely no problem. Ye Wanwan felt a little relieved, smiled at her, and then sat down slowly. Lu Li has already started solving problems. Qu Qianqian frowned and stared at the test paper for a long time. Finally, he cried out in pain: "It's so difficult! I can't even tell whether the first question is a math question or a Chinese question!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 271 Maybe you¡¯ll even give me a perfect score ¡°Probably everyone is busy doing the questions and the parents are not chatting. The whole classroom was very quiet. Qu Qianqian howled so loudly that she directly attracted the attention of many parents. "It's like a surprise. How could someone not understand the question?" Those who can pass the Shanghai City Kindergarten are already considered the smartest among the children from wealthy families in Haicheng. ¡°Moreover, this is still the key class of class one. The children in this classroom have very, very high IQs. But at the very least, when they are a few months old, families usually hire tutors to teach them how to read and learn. They look like they are three years old now, but in fact, they have been learning to read and write for at least two or three years. How is it possible that you can¡¯t even understand a question? Qu Sinian, who was sitting at another table, couldn't hold it back. He held his forehead in pain and sighed quietly. ¡°My dear, even if you really can¡¯t tell, there¡¯s no need to say it. Even if you say it, you don¡¯t have to say it so loudly. How embarrassing it is now. Fortunately, Qu Qianqian was very able to endure the situation and completely ignored the doubtful looks from the parents. Continue to hold a small face, and entangled the first question. Zhang Yiming also wrinkled his little fat face and muttered the topic in a low voice: "300 children, the first one is named Zhang San, the second one is called Li Si, the third one is called Liu Wu, the fourth one is also called Zhang San, and the fifth one is also called Li Si. Question: No. 131+122 What¡¯s the kid¡¯s name¡ª¡± Zhang Yiming¡¯s frown deepened and he shouted angrily: ¡°Are you crazy! How do I know his name? He didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" okay! Shut up now! Isn¡¯t that embarrassing enough? This is obviously a mathematical law question. And it¡¯s completely out of line. Generally, you don¡¯t learn three-digit addition and subtraction until you reach the second grade of elementary school. As for the regular questions, you have to go to the fourth grade of elementary school to gradually come into contact with them. It¡¯s math addition and subtraction again, and I¡¯m asking what it¡¯s called. No wonder Qu Qianqian couldn¡¯t figure out whether this was a math question or a Chinese question. At this moment, Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian were reading the questions in despair and pain. Jian Xiyan and Xiao Luli have given up decisively and started on the next question. The second question is English question. Qu Qianqian followed Qu Sinian to many countries the year before, and she spoke English fluently, and she could even speak English. Having a simple conversation with foreigners is no problem at all. But she is only fluent in spoken English. When asked to write down English words, she can't write any of them, let alone recognize these English words. Just like the illiterate people in the past, you have no problem talking to them, and their Mandarin is very standard. But if you ask them to write, they won¡¯t be able to read a single big character. So, Qu Qianqian gave up decisively, pouted her bright red mouth, and said gloomily: "Sister Lili, what should I do? I can't even understand the second question. These questions feel so difficult. No wonder my father told me before that I only need to be responsible for looking good, and I will not do anything else in the future. Someone will do it for me, so I don¡¯t have to worry. I was a little surprised at the time why my father said that, but it turned out to be because I was mentally weak." Qu Sinian: "" His original intention was to compliment his handsome baby on how good-looking he is. In the future, even if she is just a vase, she will be very popular in the entertainment industry. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about the following things at all. Someone will naturally do it for her. She only needs to be responsible for looking good But I didn¡¯t expect that she would misinterpret it like this ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t stay at this parent-teacher conference anymore. Jian Xiyan¡¯s English is actually pretty good. During the entrance exam, he got full marks in the English subject. I am usually bored and read a lot of English fairy tale books. But when I look at the second question, there are still many new words that I don¡¯t know. So, he thought for a while and wrote on the writing board: Me too, I don¡¯t know many words. "It's okay, don't worry," In fact, Lu Li understands even less than them. She has never been exposed to English at all, and her level is worse than that of Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan, but she still comforts them: ¡°My dad told me, if you don¡¯t understand, just try your best to understand.¡± Lu Junhan: ""   Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" It¡¯s a good effort to understand. No pervert can say that! Sure enough, just like Xiao Luli before, Qu Qianqian scratched her head when she heard this and asked aggrievedly: ¡°Then, what if I can¡¯t understand even though I try hard?¡± Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan also looked over. "I don't know either," the little girl puffed up her plump little face, blinked her dark eyes, and shook her head gloomily. "Dad didn't tell me either. But when I did English later, because I couldn't understand anything, my aunt asked me to write whatever I wanted! After I finished writing, my father, aunt, and my great-grandfather were all very happy. Yes! My aunt almost cried with joy, and even asked me to take another test paper!" Other parents who don¡¯t know the truth: ¡°¡­¡± They expressed expressionlessly that they could not understand this logic. Zhang Yiming was also very surprised: "Why would they be happy if you just made the test paper casually?" As he said this, Zhang Yiming became a little aggrieved. He clenched his fists and said, "If I write anything wrong, my dad will beat my ass! Last time I took the entrance exam, I accidentally wrote my name as Big Fat Zhang. My dad knows After that, it almost beat me to pieces!" "I don't know either." The little girl felt that the world of adults is really complicated. She didn't know many things. She thought about it and said, "Maybe it's because I don't know how to do it, but I wrote it down and they were very happy. ¡± "Oh, yes!" Zhang Yiming suddenly clapped his hands and said: "I remembered it! It's true! My dad told me that if you see a question you don't know, you have to write it hard even if you don't know how to write it. Even if you choose randomly, you have to choose it. In short, you must fill it in , maybe the teacher is blind and changes what I wrote wrong into the correct one! Also, if the teacher is in a good mood that day, maybe he will give me a full mark!" Qu Sinian raised his eyebrows, his cold voice full of teasing: ¡°That¡¯s great, why didn¡¯t I think of this method?¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" When will this damn parent-teacher conference end? He can¡¯t stay any longer! Jian Yi sat on the chair, her cold and indifferent eyebrows moved slightly. ?Suddenly I felt that it was good even if Jian Xiyan couldn¡¯t speak. When Qu Qianqian heard Zhang Yiming¡¯s words, she gave up on herself and said: "Okay, anyway, we can't understand these two questions, so let's just choose randomly. Maybe the teacher's ear is not good today. If we choose wrong and she hears it right, then we will make a lot of money! " Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" You expect that the teacher heard wrongly, why not expect that the teacher is deaf today! And, why don¡¯t you stop thinking about it? This question is really not difficult! Just give up like that? Stop struggling? Lu Li and Zhang Yiming nodded in agreement. They all said this was a great idea! But a simple proverb stopped them: don¡¯t choose yet. When several parents saw it, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, one of them was sensible. The next second, I saw Xiao Zhengtai write down in a serious manner: We will choose again later. Maybe we won¡¯t understand the remaining 8 questions. We can choose them together then. Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" I have to say, you are a fucking genius. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 272 Tell her that she chose B for this question Several children nodded repeatedly, saying that what Jian Xi Proverb said was so reasonable! Zhang Dazhuang, who was sitting at another table, laughed "Hey" a few times, looked at Jian Yi, and joked: "Mr. Jian, can't you tell? Your son has a good sense of the overall situation. He looks a bit like you!" Jian Yi raised her eyelids and looked at him. He is very good-looking, handsome and delicate, but his face is very unkind and he is not an easy character to get along with. He said with an indifferent expression: "I think your son is not bad either." These words sounded calm, but combined with Zhang Yiming's angry yelling and embarrassing behavior just now, these words seemed a bit sarcastic. Zhang Dazhuang: "" While the two parents were hurting each other, the four little flowers at the level of the motherland over there had already made their plans for solving the problem¡ª¡ª The third question, um no, withdraw! Next one! The fourth question, if you still can¡¯t do it, keep withdrawing! Next one! ! Question 5: If you don¡¯t understand, please withdraw immediately! ! The next one, the next one! ! ! Question 6 ¡­¡­ Until the last question. Question 10, still still still don¡¯t know it! alright! No need to withdraw! ! There is no next question. Now you can start choosing! ! ! After Qu Qianqian finished reading, she breathed a sigh of relief. She patted her chest with excitement and joy: "Fortunately, okay! Fortunately, none of us know how to do it, otherwise we would have to think about it for a long time! Then my head will hurt from doing the questions, and that will be bad!" Qu Sinian: "" I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to have another one. Child Lu Li puffed up her fair and plump little face, her dark eyes stared at the test paper with bitterness and hatred: "Yes! This is a bad test paper! It's so bad! We won't even know how to do it! I want my dad to beat it to death! Beat it until it's flat! Let's see if it dares to bully us! snort!" Lu Junhan: "" You fucking will give me goodbye to you first! The test paper is so innocent. Zhang Yiming also shouted: "That's right, I've never seen such a difficult test paper! It's harder than my dad digging coal! Otherwise, we should stop writing and go to my dad's place to dig coal! Mining coal is easy, it's all It¡¯s no brainer! You can also make a lot of money!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang took several deep breaths, and then he managed to suppress his trembling hands, which were itching and wanted to open up some naughty child's buttocks on the spot. The next second, he couldn't help it anymore, and stood up from his seat with a "swish" sound: "I'll go out and have a cigarette to calm down." Qu Sinian also got up. He was afraid that if he stayed here any longer, his heart wouldn't be able to bear it. "I'll go too." Who would have thought that the two of them had just stood up from the table. Qu Qianqian, who looked distressed and irritable, saw her and immediately became dissatisfied: "Dad! Don't stand up, you have interrupted my train of thought!" Zhang Yiming also shouted loudly: "That's right, Dad! Can you keep your eyes open? Didn't you expect that I am working hard on the questions? Please don't move around, you are disturbing me!" Qu Sinian, Zhang Yiming: "" What's wrong? When you were doing the questions, we couldn¡¯t even breathe, right? I thought so, but the two parents still sat down. After all, children¡¯s learning is important. Although they have no idea what they are doing now. As soon as Qu Sinian sat down, he heard Qu Qianqian¡¯s smooth milky voice. Her voice was very lively and full of confidence: "You must choose a for the first question! Because it is the first question, the answer must be the first one!" Zhang Yiming shook his head, his chubby face was very serious: "I don't think it's right! I should choose C. My dad told me, if you don't understand, just choose C! This is how he chose when he was in school!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Because that¡¯s how they were chosen! So your dad is still digging coal! ! ! It¡¯s really good not to learn, but to learn all the crooked problem-solving techniques! Qu Qianqian was not convinced, clenched her fists and said angrily: "Huexplain! It¡¯s not c, it¡¯s choice a! It¡¯s a! ! ! Your father must have said it wrong! This is the first question. It must be option a, it must be! " Zhang Yiming refused to admit defeat and shouted: "You are wrong! How can anyone choose a as soon as they come up! This a is definitely wrong!" Other parents: "" Their table is actually not far from the children¡¯s table. Those with better eyesight can still see clearly the questions on their test papers. Now that they heard them arguing, they really wanted to yell: Stop fighting! ! Choose b for this question! ! ! Choose b! ! ! Although this first question is a bit complicated, in the eyes of parents, it is as simple as 1+1=2. It is easy to see that the answer to this question is option b. So, these two little guys keep arguing, even if the argument breaks out, in the end, it will be of no use at all! Because no matter how much they argue, even if one of them wins the argument, the answer is still wrong! Qu Qianqian pouted her little mouth and let out an angry "hum", planning to find an ally. She looked at the handsome young lady beside her who had been silent all this time, and hummed: "Brother Xi Yan! You also think you should choose A, right?" Jian Xiyan tilted his head and thought for a moment, then wrote on the writing board with his little hand: I don¡¯t know what to choose, but I listen to sister Lili. When Qu Qianqian saw it, she immediately changed her tune and hummed: "Then I'll listen to Sister Lili! Sister Lili will definitely be fine!" Zhang Yiming also thinks this is the best, "Then I will choose with Sister Lili!" All the parents felt that Lu Li would definitely choose between Qu Qianqian¡¯s A and Zhang Yiming¡¯s C. It has been determined that their group will definitely get the first question wrong. If the situation hadn¡¯t prevented it, Zhang Dazhuang and Qu Sinian would have wanted to pass a note to Lu Li, telling her that she chose option B for this question! ! Although it¡¯s just a question, if you get it wrong, you¡¯re wrong. But after all, I still hope they can get it right. Even Jian Yi raised his eyelids and looked over. Only Lu Junhan calmly lowered his head and replied to the message from beginning to end. It seems that I am not worried at all. Seeing this, Zhang Dazhuang sighed to himself: Sure enough, this is the magnanimity of a powerful CEO of Haicheng's number one company. have a look! How calm, how calm, as if the person doing the questions there was not his daughter at all. Zhang Dazhuang couldn't hold it back and asked, "Mr. Lu, aren't you worried?" "worry about what?" Lu Junhan replied with a message and raised his eyes. Zhang Dazhuang nudged the children¡¯s table with his fat chin. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and replied casually: "There's no need to worry, she will do the right thing." Zhang Dazhuang's eyes widened suddenly. Seeing how determined he was, he seemed to have thought of something, and asked mysteriously: "Could it be thatthe little girl has mastered some method to solve the problem 100% correctly?" Even Qu Sinian and Jian Yi looked sideways. Lu Junhan pondered for a while and said calmly, "Absolutely." Zhang Dazhuang: "!!!" Damn it! This is the real hidden boss! If you don¡¯t understand anything, just choose C. In front of this, you are simply weak! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 273 It made him want to go out and smoke for a while. Zhang Dazhuang couldn't hold it back and asked again: "Mr. Lu, what is the method? Can you teach it to me? I will also teach my brat when I go back! You don't know, my little brat basically failed the exam. However, it took me a lot of effort to get him into this kindergarten!" Zhang Dazhuang himself is a man with little education and a stupid mind, so he can barely do business. Therefore, he has always been aware of his shortcomings, and he also respects and admires those cultural people. So, when Zhang Yiming was born, his grandfather originally named him Big Fat Zhang. Because he was very fat when he was born, much fatter than other children. ¡°Moreover, in the eyes of the older generation, having a bad reputation is easy to make a living. Later, Zhang Dazhuang still felt that this would not work. So, he encouraged Zhang Yiming to become a cultural person, rather than a rough man like him and his grandfather. Since you want to change, let¡¯s start with the name. This is the origin of the name "Zhang Yiming". But unfortunately, Zhang Yiming probably inherited the genes of Zhang Dazhuang who doesn't like to study, has a stupid brain, and can't do anything except being fat. Zhang Dazhuang found no fewer than ten tutors for him, but none of them could teach him to be smart. In the end, there was really no choice but to take a sideways approach. Because in Zhang Dazhuang's view, the higher the score on the test paper, the more educated Zhang Yiming is. As for whether Zhang Yiming got a high score by cheating, he didn't care at all. He only focused on the results. Being able to cheat and achieve perfect scores is also his son¡¯s ability! Therefore, now I see that there is actually a question-solving technique that can get you 100% correct. Zhang Dazhuang was immediately moved. He can even imagine the beautiful days when Zhang Yiming will give him a hundred points every day in the future, and when other people see Zhang Yiming, they will praise him for being smart and educated! Thinking of this, Zhang Dazhuang became a little more attentive, his fat and dark face full of smiles: "Well, Mr. Lu, since you have such a good idea, I can't let you suffer, don't you think? Look, whatever you want, as long as I can get it, I promise to give it to you. You got it!¡± Zhang Dazhuang is spending a lot of money now! But Lu Junhan said lightly: "It can't be taught. Only she can use this method." Zhang Dazhuang frowned, not knowing why: "Eh? Why?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, his voice as cold as ever: "You'll know later!" He has said so, and Zhang Dazhuang is not easy to stalk. Instead, he focused more on the little girl. It seems that he wants to learn some problem-solving skills from her. Even Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and other parents in Song Wanwan¡¯s group who listened to their conversation couldn¡¯t help but focus on the adorable little girl with a ponytail. Parents dare not breathe and keep their eyes fixed, for fear that they might miss something¡ª¡ª ¡°And over there, after hearing the other three friends saying this, the little girl couldn¡¯t say either. She actually didn¡¯t know what to choose. I tilted my head and thought for a while, and finally came up with a good and fair way. The next second, everyone saw it. The beautiful little girl surrounded by three other people blinked her big black eyes, her white and tender little hands clicked on the four options, and her little mouth was mumbling. Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s eyes widened. I thought to myself, could this be the so-called question-solving technique? He hurriedly listened attentively, and heard the little girl¡¯s crisp little voice read seriously: "I will choose whoever the little rooster clicks" Other parents: "" When the little girl saw that her little hand fell on a certain option, her beautiful black eyes lit up and she said to the other three people: "Hey! Look! It turns out that this question is option B!" The other parents looked like "wtf!" ! But he looked as if he had been constipated for a long time, and his face turned blue and white! There are a lot of curse words in my heart that I want to say, but I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡°After all, although the little girl is deceiving, she is deceiving the right person! ! ! Qu Qianqian was very talkative this time, "Okay, let's choose b! In fact, I think b is actually quite pleasing to the eye." Zhang Yiming nodded and said, "Indeed! This b looks like two donutsCircle, um no, let's just say, I'm a little hungry" Parents:"¡­¡­" ??What are the principles that you two were fighting over just now? Even Jian Xiyan nodded, indicating that he had no objection. So, the little girl waved her pen: "Okay! Then we will choose b for the first question." After finishing writing, her face was full of joy: "Wow!! We are so great, so great, we have already finished one question!" Lu Junhan: "" Damn it, it made him want to go out and smoke for a while. Qu Qianqian boasted mindlessly: "Yes, yes! Only three minutes have passed and we have finished writing a question! We are so fast!" Qu Sinian didn¡¯t want to say anything now. Zhang Yiming said hehe: "That's right! It seems like we are really smart!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Your father and I don¡¯t even dare to say that. Where did you get the confidence from, you little brat? Jian Xiyan nodded solemnly, and then wrote directly: Sister Lili, what should we choose for the second question? After having the example of the first question, the other three people subconsciously followed Lu Li's words. Qu Qianqian took one look at the English question and didn¡¯t want to take another look at it: ¡°Yes, Sister Lili, what question should we choose?¡± The little girl started to play little cock again. After discovering that this question still chose b, she happily wrote down another b. After writing three b¡¯s in a row, the little girl herself realized something was wrong. When it came to question 4, the little girl thought about it and said: "We have all written a lot of b's. This is so unfair to the others! Otherwise, let's choose sister Qianqian's a for this question. We have never chosen a! Then for the next question, we will choose brother Yiming. "C" is ready, now for the next question, we will choose a "D" that we have not chosen before!" When Qu Qianqian heard the choice A, her eyes lit up and she quickly said: "Okay! This is great!" Zhang Yiming heard that the next question was option c, and he was very satisfied: "I have no objection! I think it's good too! This is quite fair!" Jian Xiyan nodded: Yes, fair. Other parents: "" ¡°Forget it, we can¡¯t listen any more, otherwise these little guys will be pissed to death. ???????????????????????????????????? Not their child. The other parents thought this way, and all of them looked at Lu Junhan and Jian Yi at the table over there with sympathy and pity. Then I discovered that these four parents were all extremely calm and calm, playing with their phones with their heads down. The face is calm and there is no ups and downs in the heart. It seems that there is nothing that can hit them. Other parents: "" ¡°As for Song Wanwan¡¯s team, it was actually very difficult to do. Song Wanwan didn¡¯t expect that the question would be so difficult. She glanced over and saw that no one knew how to do it. But thinking that her godmother would help her later made her feel at ease. Started to pretend to discuss the test papers with the people in the group. Suddenly, I heard Lu Li¡¯s group say, choose b for the first question. She curled her lips with a look of disapproval, thinking they must be wrong. ? Just cross out option b of the first question and don¡¯t consider it anymore. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 274 I think these questions are very simple. The other friends in Song Wanwan¡¯s group also couldn¡¯t understand the ten questions on the test paper. As soon as Song Wanwan arrived, he crossed out option B. I thought she would be able to do this question. And he said nothing. Instead, he looked at her with deep admiration. ¡°Obviously I didn¡¯t expect that Song Wanwan was so smart and could even solve such difficult questions! Song Wanwan was originally waiting for others to do the questions! Seeing them all looking at her, she couldn't help but feel a little angry. This is a group test paper, not hers alone. Why should she answer the questions alone, while they just stand and do nothing? But the next second, seeing the obvious admiration in their eyes, she couldn't help but secretly rejoice. In the first few days of school, she tried her best to please them and gave her everything she could, but even so, they didn't even look at her with such admiration! ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Everything else is empty, only learning is the most important! As long as she studies well, maybe in the future, she won't have to say or do anything, just wave her hand, and Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan will be like dogs, and they will look at her like dogs. Coming running! Thinking like this, Song Wanwan, who was admired by the other three friends, couldn't help but feel a little proud in her heart, and she wanted to show off more quickly. And she did. She was stunned for a moment and asked hypocritically: "Why are you all standing still? Aren't you going to do the questions? Five minutes will pass soon." Hearing this, the friends pursed their lips, lowered their heads slightly, looked ashamed, and whispered: "We don't know how! These questions are so difficult, we can't understand any of them." Song Wanwan looked at them in surprise, "Huh? Difficult? No way, I think these questions are very simple, not difficult at all. In fact, you can understand them if you look at them a few times, really!" The friends had no choice but to look at it a few more times, and finally shook their heads, saying that they really didn¡¯t know how. But the admiration and admiration for Song Wanwan in his eyes became more and more obvious. They originally thought that Song Wanwan could only understand the questions, but they did not expect that such a difficult question could only be regarded as easy for her. Then they should be able to get full marks! ! Like Qu Qianqian and others, they also want the big bear. And Song Wanwan is obviously the one who can lead them to win. As a result, he couldn't help but look at Song Wanwan expectantly. "It's okay, it's okay, you guys will be fine too," Song Wanwan saw this, her eyes flashed, she waved her hand, and said with hooked lips: "I can actually do these questions. If you don't know how, just go and play first. I can do it by myself!" Those friends looked at her with gratitude and thought she was so nice! But their parents couldn¡¯t help but frown. They have very sharp eyes and can tell at a glance how false Song Wanwan¡¯s words are, and how much arrogance there is in them. It¡¯s just a test paper. Even if others really don¡¯t know how to do it, won¡¯t Song Wanwan teach them? The teacher has already said that this is a group test paper, not hers alone! And in the other group, although they don¡¯t understand it, at least everyone chooses a multiple-choice question and participates together. How is it like this Song Wanwan, who pretends not to say anything but lets them play! In an instant, in the parents' minds, they have already decided that Song Wanwan is the kind of person who is good at studying, but will definitely not be willing to help others. It is better for their children to have less contact with such people. Originally, Song Wanwan and Xie Qin were in the office, and they agreed that five minutes later, when Xie Qin asked someone to answer questions, they would secretly reveal the answer to her with gestures. But as soon as Song Wanwan's words were released, she had to get all the "such a simple" test paper right as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will face your face! So, while the other three friends took out toys from their schoolbags to play with, Song Wanwan grabbed her pen, but her eyes were focused on Xie Qin on the podium. She glanced at Xie Qin frequently, wanting her to tell her the answer quickly. But Xie Qin was probably doing something with his head down and didn¡¯t notice at all. When Ye Wanwan saw this, her beautiful eyes flashed, seeing that the other parents didn¡¯t pay attention.?Took out his mobile phone and sent Xie Qin a text message: "Wanwan seems to have something to ask you." The phone vibrated. Xie Qin glanced at it and looked up at Song Wanwan. There are so many parents here, and Song Wanwan is not stupid. She knows not to be too obvious. So, when Xie Qin looked over, she suddenly reached out and brushed her hair, but her fingers made a gesture like option a, hinting to Xie Qin that she could tell her the answer now. Xie Qin frowned slightly, feeling angry in his heart. ¡°Obviously they didn¡¯t expect that Song Wanwan would not come as they agreed! Xie Qin told her before that he would tell her the answer only when he was rushing to answer it, so naturally she had to consider it. The purpose is to prevent parents from finding out that they are cheating. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to tell Song Wanwan all the correct answers directly? "She was just afraid that the parents would find out something was wrong. Once they found out, she cheated on Song Wanwan, and she would no longer be a teacher!" Xie Qin naturally had to be careful. After much deliberation, everyone¡¯s eyes will be on her when rushing to answer the question, and Song Wanwan will naturally be there too. And when the time comes, she will hold the answer in her hand. When her fingers are tired, she will change a few positions, or put down her hair, or take a few steps, which is all normal. No one would doubt that she was cheating on Song Wanwan. And now, how is she going to tell her the answer now? I don¡¯t know how many parents were watching. And she stayed quietly on the podium. " If she suddenly made several gestures, Song Wanwan looked at her again. Doesn¡¯t this clearly mean that she cheated on Song Wanwan? Therefore, Xie Qin could not help but feel angry in her heart, feeling that Song Wanwan was simply brainless! Deliberately trying to make her lose her job! Isn¡¯t the answer the same if you get it early or get it later? As long as you can win! Of course Xie Qin didn¡¯t know that Song Wanwan had boasted about Haikou before. I thought she was just bored and wanted to ask her for answers. I even think she is not sensible at all! Song Wanwan over there made several gestures and found that Xie Qin had no intention of paying attention to her. The proud look that was full of confidence just now disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by a constant surge of panic. what happened? Why is the godmother ignoring her? Didn¡¯t the godmother see her hint? It seems that more than four minutes have passed¡ª¡ª It¡¯s almost five minutes! ! Song Wanwan immediately became anxious. Gritting his teeth, he couldn¡¯t care less, so he picked up the pencil, randomly selected one of the ten multiple-choice questions in the test paper, and filled it in. By the time she finished writing the penultimate question¡ª¡ª Over there, Qu Qianqian, who had already finished the random selection and had nothing to do, suddenly shouted happily: ¡°Teacher, teacher!! It¡¯s here in five minutes!!!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 275 There are three more identical ones on the ground There is a very big smart clock hanging on the wall of the classroom. Not only do the hour, minute, and second hands rotate slowly, but there is also a simple and easy-to-understand electronic time display in the middle. After Qu Qianqian finished the questions just now, she kept staring at the electronic time, thinking about answering the questions quickly. She remembered that when the teacher first asked them to answer the test paper, the time was exactly 6:10, and now it is 6:15, five minutes are up! You can get the answer! The little girl¡¯s voice was already crisp, but when Qu Qianqian shouted so happily, her voice became even louder. In the already quiet classroom, everyone can hear clearly. Song Wanwan saw that there was one question left on the test paper and heard that the time had come. Although the test paper this time does not need to be like the entrance exam, you should hand it in on time when the time is up. But she still subconsciously felt her heart skip a beat, her mind went blank, and she was stunned for several seconds. Qu Qianqian had sharp eyes, turned her head, and saw at a glance that she was still holding a pen in her hand. She stood up and ran over to take a look at the test paper in front of her, as if she was a little surprised. Then she turned around with a surprised look on her face and said to Lu Li excitedly: "Sister Lili!! They haven't finished writing yet! They are stupider than us!" Qu Qianqian is really happy. It turns out that not only were they unable to understand the question, but they were also unable to understand Song Wanwan! This is great! They are all stupid! Song Wanwan has such a good face, how can she be called stupid. ¡° Moreover, it is also to maintain the image in the minds of the other three friends in the group. She quickly picked the last question she had not yet written, randomly selected a, and then said loudly: "Nonsense! You are stupider than us!" Qu Qianqian picked up their group¡¯s test paper filled with answers as if holding an imperial edict, not to mention how proud she was: "Hmph! We finished writing it all in 3 minutes and 55 seconds. Five minutes have passed and you still haven't written one question! So, you are obviously the stupider one!!" Song Wanwan was anxious and gritted his teeth and said: "We just forgot to write, it's not like we can't write!" Qu Qianqian stuck out her tongue and made a face: "Then you still write slower than us!" Song Wanwan was furious, and then as if she thought of something, she snorted coldly: "What's the use of writing fast? Maybe it's all wrong!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s head was stuck for a moment, and she realized that it was really possible. She scratched her head, a little unconvinced, but didn't know what to say, so she could only look at her sister Lili eagerly. Little Lu Li stood up from her seat, pouting her bright red mouth, and hummed in a small voice: "Even if we are all wrong, we can still write it faster than you! We are so fast! After we finished writing, we still played for a long time!" "Yes!" Qu Qianqian seemed to have finally understood the most important point, and said loudly and confidently: "We are fast! Much faster than you! We are the fastest!!" Qu Sinian: "" Forget it, as long as my daughter is happy. Song Wanwan¡¯s face turned red with anger: ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± Seeing that they were about to start a fight, Xie Qin felt that something was wrong. At this time, he quickly came out to smooth things over, smiled and clapped his hands and said: "Okay, okay, kids, don't quarrel. Do you know that quarreling is not good? Now calm down first, and then sit back in your seats. We will start to answer the questions soon." Hearing this, Song Wanwan huffed proudly and sat back directly. As soon as she sat down, she thought about it and still felt a little bored and unwilling. She felt that Qu Qianqian came here on purpose to tear her down in public! It¡¯s simply disgusting! Taking advantage of the opportunity to explain to the other three friends, she glanced at Qu Qianqian over there and deliberately raised her voice and said: "Don't worry! Although they do it quickly, I guarantee that our answers will be correct!" When the three friends heard this, they felt relieved. After all, the answers are all correct, which means that you can take that super cute teddy bear home. And when Qu Qianqian over there heard this, she was so angry that she almost became a pufferfish, her little face bulging. Seeing that I was starting to answer the question, my father sat back next to me. She grabbed Qu as if to vent her angerSeveral times over the past year, I scratched and said angrily, "So what if you are all right! Is it awesome? Even if you win in the end, the prize is just a bear! If you want such an ugly bear, just take it! I don't care about it!" Qu Sinian: "" The child Jian Xiyan thought for a while and started to hit the target: Not one, but four. I just saw that there are three more people under the teacher's podium. Qu Qianqian: "!!!!!!" Qu Sinian¡¯s arm hurt from being pinched, but he still coaxed in a soft voice: "Baby, daddy knows that you are very angry right now, but can youcan you take your hand off your daddy's hand first?" "No!" Qu Qianqian puffed up her little face and pinched harder and harder, her whole body fuming: "I'm so angry now and want to hit someone!!! When I think of Song Wanwan having four bears, I want to hit someone even more!" "Hit someone?" Xiao Luli, who was in a state of confusion, had just come to his senses when he heard these words. He blinked his dark eyes, quickly rolled up his sleeves, and said in a very powerful voice, "Sister Qianqian, who do you want to hit? I can help you! I'm amazing!" Lu Junhan next to her glanced at her, pushed her down, and said coldly: "Whatever you want to do, just take care of yourself first." The little girl lowered her head: "Oh." Sit back again. Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t care, but said to her excitedly: ¡°Sister Lili, it turns out there are four bears!¡± "What!" Xiao Luli, who finally sat down, stood up from the table again, her eyes bright, "There are four? Where are they? Why didn't I see them!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian: "Brother Xi Yan just said that he saw that besides the bear on the podium, there were three identical ones on the ground!!! They were just blocked by the podium, so we didn't see them." Zhang Yiming¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Hey, that¡¯s better! If we win, we can each have one, and there¡¯s no need to divide at all!¡± point? Zhang Dazhuang seemed to have heard something was wrong. He frowned and came over to ask: "Wait a minute! Brats, if there is only one, how are you going to divide it?" With her big black and clear eyes open, Xiao Luli drew a simple bear on the paper with a pencil, and then said happily: "It's very simple, uncle. We have already agreed before. If we really win, sister Qianqian wants the head of the bear, I want the hands of the bear, brother Xiyan wants the feet, and the rest is just a growl in the stomach. It¡¯s my brother¡¯s! One bear has just been distributed! It¡¯s so great!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" very good. At a young age, I already had the concept of dismemberment. There will definitely be a future when you grow up! at the same time¡ª¡ª "Thanks to the other three bears for saving the first bear's life. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 276 Is it because he is not Lu Li? ? ? soon. Xie Qin stood on the podium and directly projected the first question on the test paper onto the big screen next to him according to the original parent-teacher meeting procedure. Now, everyone in the classroom can clearly see the title of the first question and the four options below. "Okay," Xie Qin straightened up, clapped his hands, and smiled at the people below: "This is the first question in our test paper. If any of the children know the answer, they can raise their hands to answer it. The child who answers correctly will get a candy and a small red flower. If the answer is wrong, the child from another group will win. People come and answer, are the rules clear?" The children in the audience all said in unison, "It's all clear." ????? Qu Qianqian frowned and said to Qu Sinian next to her with a serious face: "Dad! Did you hear that? Don't say anything later! Otherwise, it will be bad if we are regarded as abstaining!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Yiming also yelled: "Yes, dad, why don't you go to sleep first? I'll call you after the game is over? If it's considered a waiver, our test papers will be in vain!" Zhang Dazhuang: "???" ?????????? This is what the hell was done by humans? When Jian Xiyan heard the word "white writing", a trace of fear flashed across his delicate and fair face, he tilted his head and thought for a while, then wrote: Find something to do for yourself, don¡¯t delay my game. Jian Yi: "" And the little girl over there opened her big black and bright eyes and looked at her father pitifully: ¡°Dad, you won¡¯t talk to me to make me give up, right?¡± Lu Junhan: "" In contrast, the atmosphere in Song Wanwan¡¯s group was as harmonious and beautiful as ever. Ye Wanwan patted Song Wanwan on the shoulder: "Don't be nervous, you know?" Song Wanwan raised her chin, curled her lips and said, "Don't worry, Mom, I will definitely win this game." The other three friends also told their parents not to worry. Xie Qin was probably afraid that Lu Li¡¯s group would lose too badly later on and would be tempted to ask his parents for help, so he said with a smile, completely blocking Lu Li¡¯s group¡¯s escape route: "Parents can also supervise each other. Once cheating is discovered and verified, the group will also be deemed to have abstained." I heard that not only teachers will come to supervise, but other parents will also come to catch cheating. Qu Qianqian suddenly became nervous and couldn't help but look at her father. Before she could speak, Qu Sinian raised his hands with unusual understanding, looked at her with his cold eyes, and made a gesture of surrender: "Baby! Dad promises you! I won't say a word later!" "Don't wait for Jian Xiyan to write any more irritating words." Jian Yi said directly and concisely: "Same." Lu Junhan: "Yeah." Zhang Dazhuang: "Me too!" When the four children saw this, it seemed that the crisis was over. Finally he breathed a long sigh of relief. Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Why are you so relieved? ! ! ! It¡¯s us who should breathe a sigh of relief! ! ! The next time they come to the parent-teacher conference, they will be dogs! ! This parent-teacher conference is so torturous for dad! After Xie Qin finished speaking, he announced that the game had officially begun. As soon as she said that the competition had started, Qu Qianqian raised her little hand very actively: ¡°Teacher!! I know this first question, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll answer it!¡± Xie Qin couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed when he saw that Song Wanwan¡¯s group raised their hands so slowly, but there was a smile on his face. She pressed her hand on Qu Qianqian and made a comforting gesture: "Little Qianqian, don't get excited yet. The teacher hasn't finished speaking yet." Qu Qianqian frowned, a little impatient, and said crisply: "Teacher, why do you talk so much! Can't we just start right away? I've been waiting for a long time!" The expression on Xie Qin¡¯s face froze, but with her parents here, it was difficult to say anything else. She had no choice but to survive? Smiled and said: "Don't worry, the teacher will say a few more words and the question-and-answer session will begin immediately. Please sit down now." Qu Qianqian had no choice but to sit down depressedly. Seeing this, Xiao Luli gave her a candy. Suddenly, Qu Qianqian was happy again! Qu Sinian: "" When did his daughter become so easy to coax? Is it because he is not Lu Li? ? ? "We can see that this is the title of the first question," Xie Qin pointed to the topic on the projector, said a few more words in a pretentious manner, and secretly winked at Song Wanwan, asking her to raise her hands quickly, and said a few more words. The next second, she His eyes met Song Wanwan's and he smiled directly: "Okay, now, let me ask a child to tell us the correct answer to this question!" As soon as she said this, the eight children in the audience raised their hands one after another. ¡°Teacher, I know this question! ¡°Teacher, I can do it too!¡± ¡­¡­ "Teacher, I'll do it! Choose me!" "It seems that the children are very active" Xie Qin glanced at the audience for a few times, then paused pretending to be hesitant, then smiled and said to Song Wanwan: "Then let's ask this group to answer it first. Song Wanwan, as the leader of the group, it's up to you to answer this question." Song Wanwan stood up from her seat confidently. She had already eliminated b for the first question. For the rest, she only had to choose from the three acd. With her godmother cheating for her, it was easy to choose the correct one. Answer. Song Wanwan raised her head and glanced at Xie Qin. But something embarrassing happened. When she was sitting, she turned around and could clearly see Xie Qin's face. However, when she stood up, her sight became higher. The huge bear on the podium directly blocked most of Xie Qin's figure on the podium! She could only see half of Xie Qin¡¯s secret gestures. Song Wanwan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect that she was so unlucky. There were so many people in the classroom, but the bear blocked no one, but it blocked her view! "Classmate Wanwan?" Xie Qin saw that she was standing silent and didn't know what was going on. Her tone was unavoidable and urged, "Classmate Wanwan, what topic should I choose for this topic?" There are too many shrewd parents here. Xie Qin cannot deliberately take sides, so she can only say in a business-like manner: "If you don't know how, I can only answer as if you gave up this time" "I will! I will!" When Song Wanwan heard this, she immediately became anxious. She tried desperately to recall which half of the gestures she just saw were from the ACD. But the other friends in her group looked strange. What to choose? Didn¡¯t Song Wanwan already write it on the test paper? You want to think about it for so long? Not long after, they heard Song Wanwan hesitantly say: "It shouldshould be option C." "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 277 We are simply geniuses Xie Qin moved his hands, a little unbelievable. It was so obvious that she cheated just now. Where are Song Wanwan looking? As soon as the parents present looked at the question and did a little mental calculation, they knew that this question was option b. And Song Wanwan¡¯s answer is obviously wrong. "Sorry, wrong answer!" Xie Qin said directly. With so many parents here, even if she wanted to cover up and make Song Wanwan answer correctly, it would be impossible. Song Wanwan didn¡¯t expect that she really made the wrong choice. His face immediately turned pale. The other three friends all frowned slightly and looked at her. It seems strange. Song Wanwan clearly said that these questions are very simple. She can do everything right. Why was she wrong on the first question? Song Wanwan naturally noticed their gaze. ??Always lowering his head and feeling guilty. I didn¡¯t dare to look at them at all. Although Xie Qin was very angry, she could only turn around and smile at Lu Li and the others: ¡°Now, it¡¯s the second group¡¯s turn to answer the question. UmYiming, you answer it.¡± Xie Qin specially picked Zhang Yiming, who looked stupid, to answer. Once they fail to choose the right one, it will naturally be Wanwan¡¯s turn to choose again! But Xie Qin never expected that the answers for Lu Li and his group were chosen by four people together. The four of them were very united, and whatever the answer was written on the test paper was the answer. Even a careless person like Zhang Yiming has no reason to change things halfway. So, he honestly grabbed the test paper and took a look. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the answer is right or wrong. He said directly and in a loud voice: "Teacher! We chose b for this question!" Answer! correct! Xie Qin almost couldn't hold the microphone in his hand. The probability of choosing one of the three. How could they guess it? What kind of luck is this! Xie Qin has seen strong winds and waves after all. He only lost his composure for a second, then laughed again and said involuntarily: "Great! Correct answer!" It¡¯s just that one question is correct, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s not like Lu Li and the others have already won. Xie Qin could only comfort herself in this way. Then, she took a lollipop from the podium and a small red flower and gave it to Zhang Yiming: "This is a reward for answering questions." Zhang Yiming looked at the candy and the little flowers in his hand, feeling a little like he was in a dream and not at all at ease. He stared at the other three children with wide eyes and murmured in disbelief: "Really, I really chose B We are too smart! We guessed it right right away! We are simply geniuses!" Parents:"¡­¡­" Qu Qianqian also couldn't believe it: "Yes! We are so lucky! It seems that these questions are not too difficult, we guessed it right so easily!" Parents said, we don¡¯t quite understand your logic. Zhang Yiming gave the candy directly to Lu Li: "Sister Lili, you chose this first question, and I'll give you this candy." The little girl shook her head, "No need, Brother Yiming." Zhang Yiming misunderstood: "Don't be afraid, I have a lot more here, just eat it!" "No!" The little girl thought for a moment, bent down, picked up a bag of candies from the ground, piled them on the table, and said in a sweet voice: "Because Lili still has a lot of candies she hasn't eaten yet! Brother Yiming, keep this lollipop for yourself!" Zhang Yiming glanced at the lollipop in his hand, and then at the little girl¡¯s bag full of candies Suddenly I felt that the candy in my hand no longer smelled good. Zhang Yiming tilted his head and thought again, and said: "Then I'll give you these flowers. We boys don't like flowers, so there's no use keeping them!" Haicheng Kindergarten is worthy of being an aristocratic school. The little red flower in an ordinary kindergarten is just a small and cheap sticker. But here, it¡¯s a real flower. The little girl did not refuse, but grabbed a handful of candies for him in exchange: "Brother Yiming,One for you. " Zhang Yiming did not refuse: "Okay." So, one person took the flowers and the other took the candy, which was very harmonious. It¡¯s just a certain parent named Lu who doesn¡¯t look very good. At this moment, Xie Qin had already put the second question on the big screen. Lu Li¡¯s team won. So, next, according to the rules, we must first choose someone from Song Wanwan¡¯s group to answer. The first time he chose Song Wanwan, Xie Qin naturally couldn¡¯t choose her again this time. She then thought that if she made a gesture, Song Wanwan would tell the members of her group after seeing it. So, it¡¯s the same no matter who you choose. So, she randomly selected someone to answer. Song Wanwan was standing before, but her sight was blocked by the bear. But this time, she stayed seated and could see clearly. Xie Qin gave her the gesture. This question is still option B! Her little face suddenly lit up with joy, and there was a dark light in her eyes that she was determined to win. The people next to me have stood up and are ready to answer questions. Song Wanwan opened her lips and was about to tell him that she should choose b for this question! Who knows, that person directly picked up the test paper Song Wanwan had written casually before. The next second, he said without hesitation: "Choose a for this question!" Song Wanwan¡¯s brain buzzed and went blank. Even Xie Qin almost broke his teeth. what happened! She made it so obvious! Why did you choose the wrong one? What did Song Wanwan do? Xie Qin was secretly annoyed and wished she could go over and grab Song Wanwan and ask her what was going on. But his tone was decisive: "Sorry, wrong answer!" Then, she turned to Lu Li. The friend who was answering the question obviously didn¡¯t expect that the answer to this question was still wrong when he sat down. Looking at Song Wanwan, it was inevitable that he was a little dissatisfied: "Didn't you say that your answers must be all correct?" "That's right," another friend also complained, "Now you have made two mistakes in a row. I think you don't know how to do those questions at all!" Being so blamed by them, Song Wanwan became angry and said directly to the person who just answered: "My answer is no problem, but who asked you to answer so quickly! I saw that I made a mistake and wanted to change my answer. Who knew you would tell me the wrong answer so quickly! Then I any idea!" The man was dissatisfied: "Then why didn't you change it earlier? You waited until I was about to answer before you said you wanted to change it. Isn't that intentional?" Song Wanwan said angrily: "I'm not" At this moment, the Lu Li team burst into cheers again and again! "Oh my god!! We guessed it right again!!! We are so awesome!!" Xie Qin¡¯s face looked a little ugly now, but she still managed to maintain a smile. At the beginning, her plan was to get Song Wanwan to answer all the questions correctly and win over people¡¯s hearts, but now It¡¯s all a mess! Song Wanwan didn¡¯t answer all the questions correctly, but Lu Li and his team guessed more accurately than the others. Song Wanwan almost fell out with the group members. Not to mention winning over people's hearts, there was a possibility of turning against each other and turning into enemies! But the Luli group is becoming more and more united, and even If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 278 Casting envious glances at the people in the Lu Li Group Even several other people in Song Wanwan¡¯s group cast envious glances at the people in Lu Li¡¯s group! It¡¯s like saying: Why aren¡¯t they from Lu Li¡¯s group? When Xie Qin saw this, he felt anxious. The frown on his eyebrows is getting deeper and deeper. She was thinking about taking a break first. Even Ye Wanwan noticed something was wrong. This was obviously different from the plan Song Wanwan had told her before. ??Can¡¯t help but frown slightly. His eyes frequently looked at Song Wanwan. But due to the rule that parents are not allowed to interfere during competitions, it is hard to say much. But fortunately, when it comes to the third question¡ª¡ª Song Wanwan learned the lessons from the previous two times. After reading Xie Qin¡¯s gestures. Without stopping for a moment, he turned around and told the friend next to him who was about to stand up and answer. Because of Song Wanwan¡¯s previous two mistakes, the friend was a little hesitant when he heard her answer. After hesitating for a while, he finally gritted his teeth and said: "Teacher, I choose b for this question!" When Xie Qin heard this answer, her heart lifted high¡ª¡ª finally! It fell down! She breathed a sigh of relief, showed a sincere smile, and said loudly: "correct answer!" The friends who stood up were dumbfounded. They were stunned for a long time and didn't even react. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s really right! Seeing this, Song Wanwan breathed a sigh of relief, then raised her chin and snorted arrogantly at the other three friends: "Huh, what am I talking about? I'm just saying that my answer is right! Those two questions before were just accidents. Just watch! The next few questions, as long as you all listen to me, you will definitely not The answer will be wrong! When the time comes, we will still win!" The eyes of the three friends lit up. This question rekindled their confidence and they nodded repeatedly. "Okay! We all listen to you!" Song Wanwan curled her lips slightly, not to mention how proud she was. Seeing her like this, Ye Wanwan also relaxed slightly. After seeing that Song Wanwan was finally free, Xie Qin felt much better and turned to ask Lu Li and his team the answer to the fourth question. Several little guys are in the ecstasy of "Oh my god! Our third question is the same as theirs, we also chose b, and we are right again! We are really great! We are really geniuses!" When he heard Xie Qin calling Jian Xiyan to get up and answer, he was still a little overwhelmed. However, Xie Qin was not in such a good mood as they were. It should be said that Xie Qin¡¯s good mood was completely ruined by their happiness! In her opinion, Lu Li and the others will get the first two questions right. It¡¯s completely a blind cat that met a dead mouse! It¡¯s just good luck. But she never expected it. They actually got the third question right! Fortunately, Wanwan and the others got the answer right this time, otherwise the score for this question would probably have gone to Lu Li¡¯s team again! Because there are only ten questions. Once the Lu Li team answers 6 questions correctly in advance. There is basically no need to read the following questions, they win directly! Xie Qin calmed down slightly and asked Jian Xiyan with a smile, the answer to the fourth question. She didn¡¯t believe it. They could still get this question right! Jian Xiyan pursed his lips, glanced at the test paper, and wrote a big word on the writing board¡ª¡ª a. Xiao Luli was afraid that Xie Qin wouldn't see it, so she thoughtfully shouted for Jian Xiyan: "Teacher, teacher!! Brother Xiyan chose a!" The smile on Xie Qin¡¯s mouth stiffened instantly. At the same time, the people in Song Wanwan¡¯s group also looked over at Lu Li and the others. Song Wanwan crossed her arms and snorted coldly: "Stop looking! What's so good about it! They can't do it right -" "The answer is correct! This question means choosing a!" Xie Qin¡¯s voice rang clearly through the microphone in the classroom. Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. It¡¯s unbelievable. how can that be possible! How could they be right again! From the beginning of the competition to now, they have answered three questions in total, and all three questions have been answered correctly!   This is simply impossible! They must have cheated! "Teacher, they did" Song Wanwan was about to get up and report Lu Li and the others. But he was pulled hard by Ye Wanwan next to him. She lowered her voice and said angrily: "That's enough! Sit down! Isn't that embarrassing enough?" Song Wanwan was furious: "Mom, believe me, they must have cheated!" I saw other parents in the same group and Song Chengze looking over. Ye Wanwan felt extremely embarrassed, gritted her teeth and said directly, "They didn't! We were watching them all the time when they were doing the questions. If there was something, could we not see it?" Lu Li and the others did not cheat. The parents in their group saw it clearly. The main thing is that Lu Li and the others are not taboo at all when answering questions. Even if they guess a multiple-choice question, they have to read the answer out loud. And what the four of them said. It¡¯s easy to make adults like them doubt life every minute. They can¡¯t help but pay attention to these little guys. Song Wanwan gritted her teeth and stubbornly insisted on her own ideas: "Maybe you just didn't see it." Seeing that Song Wanwan still looked unconvinced. Ye Wanwan suddenly lost her good face and said bitterly: "That's enough! Just stop it! Do you really want to drive our family to death?" Once Song Wanwan shouted like this. Lu Li and the others were slandered by her. Looking at the four children across from them, they were not afraid. But behind them, there are Zhang family, Lu family, Qu family and Jian family that neither she nor Song Chengze can afford to offend! Everyone¡¯s dads are sitting over there. They yelled loudly that their children cheated, do they really think they are all dead? Ye Wanwan was afraid that Song Wanwan would not be interested, so she directly said harsh words: "Anyway, if you dare to do this, you won't be able to go home tonight!" Song Wanwan looked unwilling. Ye Wanwan spoke to Song Wanwan in a low voice. And Song Chengze didn¡¯t know what he was doing. I have been playing with my mobile phone and didn¡¯t pay attention to them at all. Now, Ye Wanwan's voice is a little louder. Song Chengze then looked up and saw them arguing, Yingting¡¯s brows furrowed tightly: "What's wrong? What happened?" Song Wanwan saw her father with a look of grievance on her face and was about to complain. But he was blocked by Ye Wanwan indifferently. She said with a stern face: "It's nothing, just a small matter, it has been solved." After saying that, she secretly gave Song Wanwan a warning look. Song Wanwan gritted her teeth, but she still didn't dare to disobey her mother, so she had to give up. It was probably because Song Wan was hunched over the chair, unable to get up, that Xie Qin misunderstood. I thought she had to answer the fifth question by herself. So, he lit her up directly. ¡°Classmate Wanwan, it¡¯s up to you to answer the fifth question!¡± Song Wanwan, who was arguing with Ye Wanwan, was in a bad mood. Hearing this, he stood up from his chair angrily. But after I stood up, my heart skipped a beat! It was then that she remembered that damn bear blocking her sight on the podium! She was about to tell Xie Qin that she was not feeling well and wanted someone else to answer. But Xie Qin has already prepared the answer gesture! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 279 Huahua is missing! ! When Song Wanwan saw this, all the blood in his body instantly surged to his head! The mind is blank. After a while, she stood there, her face pale, and she opened her mouth: "I, I" She said "I" for a long time, but couldn't say anything. She vaguely recognized that the answer to that gesture was a. But it¡¯s a bit like b. After thinking about it for a moment, I think c is also very possible! For a moment, I didn¡¯t know which answer to answer. I wish Xie Qin could make another gesture! Think of this. Song Wanwan looked at Xie Qin anxiously and eagerly. I hope she can read the meaning of her eyes and make the gesture again! As long as she looks at it again, she will definitely know the answer! Qu Qianqian answered three questions, and all three questions were answered correctly. The only question they didn¡¯t answer was the one they chose correctly on the test paper! So, it¡¯s inevitable to be a little excited. I feel like I can take those four bears home right away! I saw Song Wanwan standing there, hesitating, unable to say a word for a long time. Qu Qianqian immediately raised her little hand and said in a crisp voice: "Teacher, teacher, we know this question! We can do it! Let us answer it!" Xie Qin didn¡¯t know what happened to Song Wanwan, he was obviously fine just now! If the situation does not allow it. She really wanted to dig out her brain and see what was inside! It¡¯s true that there is more than enough success and more than failure! Suddenly, when he heard Qu Qianqian say this, Xie Qin paused for a moment, then turned around and smiled reluctantly. And just when he turned around, he didn't see Song Wanwan's eager eyes looking over. She bent down slightly, her eyes flashed, and she smiled gently at Qu Qianqian and said: "Classmate Wanwan must be too nervous, can we all give her some time?" Qu Qianqian curled her lips, sat back and hummed: "She's not nervous! I don't think she can do it!" Zhang Yiming also said: "That's right! If you don't know it, you can't. It just so happens that we know it! We can also answer it!" Xie Qin was hated by the two of them. But he had to put a friendly smile on his face, be patient, and comfort them with a soft voice. Ye Wanwan thought that Song Wanwan was angry with her because she scolded her just now and deliberately didn't say anything. She immediately became annoyed and her expression became rarely serious: "Wanwan! If you want to go back and make trouble! Don't look at what the occasion is now! Is this the time for you to lose your temper!" "Mom! I'm not making trouble, I just" Song Wanwan looked anxious, but in front of so many parents, it was hard for her to say that she didn¡¯t know the answer to this question at all. Ye Wanwan didn't know what happened, and was afraid that Song Wanwan would be regarded as cheating if he talked to her too much. So, he interrupted her directly: "Okay! You are still competing. If you have anything to do, talk about it later. Everyone is waiting for your answer now!" Even the three friends in Song Wanwan¡¯s group handed over the test paper that Song Wanwan had done before in a timely manner. Song Wanwan took the test paper and gritted her teeth. He thought to himself, so what if he is wrong this time, Lu Li and the others may not be right! When they got the answer wrong, it was her turn to answer again, and the score for the fifth question still went to their group! With such a lucky mentality, Song Wanwan glanced at the test paper and hesitated: "I choose this question I choose b" When it comes to "b", Song Wanwan's tone is very weak, and anyone can tell that she lacks confidence. "Sorry! Wrong answer." Xie Qin¡¯s face was full of hatred! ¡°If she could barely hold back her emotions just now and not let herself lose her composure. Now, Song Wanwan answered another question wrongly, and Xie Qin has become very uneasy! She even doubted whether Song Wanwan was sent by Lu Li¡¯s group! Why is it that Lu Li and the others answered correctly every time, but Song Wanwan Of course, equally incredible are Zhang Dazhuang, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi. They heard it with their own ears and even saw it. Those four little things were so casual when doing multiple-choice questions! "Little public servant""I won't go into details. The other options are just filled in casually to ensure fairness. I write the test paper completely with my eyes closed, and write whichever one I choose! They didn¡¯t expect to be able to fight against one of them. Thinking about it, it¡¯s just a game, if you lose, you lose. But who would have thought that so far, they have not missed it! You wouldn¡¯t even dare to cheat like this! After hearing Song Wanwan¡¯s wrong answer¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian and the others were happy and told their answers at the same time! Needless to say the result! ?Choose c, that¡¯s right! The game is up to now. Lu Li and the others have answered 4 questions correctly, but Song Wanwan¡¯s group only answered one question correctly. There are 5 questions left. Xie Qin¡¯s face was already very bad. The gap is actually very difficult to catch up with. unless. The next few questions. Lu Li and the others got it wrong, but Song Wanwan¡¯s group all got it right! Only then is it possible to make a comeback! Turn defeat into victory! But this matter mainly depends on Song Wanwan! Thinking of Song Wanwan¡¯s many unusual behaviors just now, he hesitated even more when speaking, as if he wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t say it in front of everyone Xie Qin gritted his teeth and made a decision instantly! The next second, she clapped her hands and smiled at the people in the audience: "Now, our game is halfway through, and everyone must be very tired. In this way, we will rest for two minutes, and after two minutes, we will continue with the remaining five questions." Children in the audience: "Okay! Teacher." After finishing speaking, Xie Qin sat on the podium again, and quickly sent a text message to Ye Wanwan under the cover of the podium. Ask her what happened to Song Wanwan! Ye Wanwan glanced at the other parents, and after seeing that they were not looking in their direction, she glanced at the phone screen at Song Wanwan. Song Wanwan was afraid of being caught cheating, so she only glanced at the bear on the podium! The expression is very irritable. "It's like saying, it's all Xie Qin's fault for putting that bear on it!" Ye Wanwan knew Song Wanwan fairly well. He looked at her, then at the bear on the podium, and then recalled the scene just now. It dawned on me immediately. She sent a simple text message directly to Xie Qin: Bear, you¡¯re blocking Wanwan¡¯s sight! Xie Qin glanced at the phone, then at the bear on the podium, and pursed his lips. Never thought of it. The bad guy is actually this bear! The other side¡ª¡ª Because they got the fifth question right. The four little guys in Lu Li¡¯s group cheered several times happily, feeling that they were really awesome! The little loli opened her big wet black eyes and her face was full of happiness! However, the next second, she turned her head and suddenly discovered¡ª¡ª The flowers Yiming brother gave her before are gone! ! ! She looked at the empty table and her eyes widened. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Where are her flowers! ! Why is her flower gone? The little girl thought it had fallen to the ground. Quickly bend down and squat down to look for it. Didn¡¯t see it. He stood up from the ground again, turned around and looked at his chair. No. Dad¡¯s chair. nor. Uncles¡¯ chairs. Not even that. I searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find where my Huahua had gone. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 280 There is something wrong with this teacher Lu Li and the others answered four questions correctly. So there are 4 flowers in total. Exactly one for each person. Everyone else¡¯s flowers are at hand. Only her Huahua is missing! The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, then decided to ask her father. Dad is so powerful, he must know where her flowers are! Lu Junhan's side face was fair and cold, and his indifferent eyebrows were slightly lowered. His slender fingers were tapping on the screen, sending messages one after another. Suddenly, the sleeves were pulled. He raised his eyes. The little girl¡¯s bright red mouth was pursed, her fair little fat face looked sad, and her dark eyes were wet: "Dad, have you seen my Huahua? My Huahua is gone!" As he spoke, the little girl sniffed, pointed her little finger at the table at his hand, and choked up her voice a little: "They, they put it here before, but it's gone now. Lili can't find it no matter how hard she looks for it" flower? Before Lu Junhan could reply, Zhang Dazhuang seemed to have remembered something and subconsciously glanced at the trash can not far away. Just now he accidentally saw Mr. Lu replying to the message, and suddenly raised his eyes and glanced at the happy little girl over there. Then, the next second, with a calm expression, he grabbed something casually. Throw it away, directly into the trash can. Zhang Dazhuang only had time to see that the thing was red. He originally thought it was garbage, but now that he thinks about it Zhang Dazhuang hurried over and took a look. Damn it! It¡¯s really the little red flower that his son gave to the little girl! Some of the petals on the red flower have fallen out. It can be seen that this flower must have been treated very cruelly before being thrown away! Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang sat back and was about to expose Lu Junhan's evil deed of ignoring his son's hard work. The next second, Lu Junhan over there raised his eyelids, glanced at the little girl, and wrote lightly: "If you can't find it, don't look for it. Go, eat more candy, calm down, and don't cry all the time. Remember, you are three years old now, and you are no longer a one or two-year-old child. Do you still want me to teach you this? " Little girl: "" The little girl pouted her mouth, but her expression became even more aggrieved: "But dad, my flowers are very precious. They were given to me by brother Yiming. I must find them" "If you don't eat your candy again," Lu Junhan turned his head to the side, looked at her expressionlessly, and said word by word, with a strange and penetrating expression: "I promise, it will be just like your flower later and will never be found again. Do you believe it?" Little girl: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Next, the second half of the game. The little girl hugged her candy bag the whole time, fearing that in the blink of an eye, her candy would suddenly disappear like her flowers. Huahua is gone, but Tangtang can¡¯t disappear again! She has to protect Tangtang! Because Lu Li got the answer to the fifth question correctly. So, after the break, Song Wanwan¡¯s group was the first to start answering questions. Xie Qin stood up from the podium, suddenly passed by the bear on the podium, and accidentally bumped into the bear! The bear that was placed on the podium was so bumped by Xie Qin that it fell off the podium. Xie Qin seemed a little surprised and hurriedly stabilized the bear, but did not put the teddy bear back on the podium. Instead, he frowned, as if he was afraid that it would fall again. He directly placed it on the ground together with the other three bears. Throughout the whole process, she did it smoothly, without any flaws, and even her expression was appropriately surprised and flustered. It was as if I had really accidentally bumped into the bear. But Jian Yi has very sharp eyes, and he can tell immediately that there is something wrong. ¡°Of course, this kind of poor acting skills can deceive laymen, but it can¡¯t be fooled by Qu Sinian¡¯s eyes either. Whether it was staged or real, Qu Sinian could tell at a glance. What¡¯s more, Xie Qin¡¯s acting skills are so poor that no one would want to be an unknown extra in the entertainment industry. Only Zhang Dazhuang did notNow, he is still struggling with the little red flower. I am even more confused about whether I should tell the little girl: Her father was inhumane. After cruelly torturing a beautiful little flower, he ruthlessly threw it into the trash can. It¡¯s simply worse than a scumbag! As I said, I am afraid of damaging the relationship between father and daughter. Secondly, he was afraid that Lu Junhan would cause trouble for him. So, when he heard Jian Yi say calmly: "There is something wrong with this teacher." He was still a little bit unresponsive. Zhang Dazhuang was stunned for a moment: "What?" Qu Sinian narrowed his eyes slightly, his cool and elegant eyebrows showing a bit of coldness: "This teacher has something to do with Song Wanwan, and she is helping her cheat." "Cheating?" Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s eyes widened, probably because his voice was a little too loud. Zhang Yiming, who was already answering questions in the competition next to him, gave him a strange look. Zhang Dazhuang quickly lowered his voice and asked them: "Nohow did you see this?" Jian Yi¡¯s words were concise and to the point, but her voice was also lowered: "In the first half of the game, she lifted her hair twice and took a step. This is the answer b. She did this action three times, which happened to correspond to questions 1, 2, and 3. As for the fifth question just now, the answer is c. She took two steps and the right corner of her mouth slightly curled up." As long as he doesn¡¯t face Qu Qianqian, Qu Sinian¡¯s face, which is top-notch in the entertainment industry, will become extra cold and indifferent. He answered with a cold voice, "Not only that, whenever Song Wanwan answers wrongly, her expression will be very surprised, as if Song Wanwan shouldn't answer wrongly, only a fool will believe that there is nothing wrong with it." Zhang Dazhuang: "" He is the fool whose letter contains no ghost Qu Sinian paused and pulled Qu Qianqian, who jumped up from her seat angrily and almost fell, back to her seat. Amidst the noise of cheers around him, he continued to say calmly: "There is also the bear. As expected, when Song Wanwan stood up, it would block her sight. This was also the main reason why Song Wanwan answered incorrectly one after another. So, when the teacher knew about it, he took the bear down." Zhang Dazhuang looked in disbelief: "Nowhy are you looking so carefully? Are you so bored just now that you can only keep staring at the teacher?" This is a perversion! Jian Yi gave him a strange look: "Why do you have to keep staring? Is this difficult?" Qu Sinian also glanced at Zhang Dazhuang in confusion: "Yes, you can tell just by looking at it. Why do you have to keep staring? We are not perverts." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Cultural man! ! This is a fucking educated person with brains! He can¡¯t compare to a big old man like him! ! at this time. Zhang Dazhuang realized belatedly that there was one person who had not spoken from the beginning to the end! Zhang Dazhuang glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, and suddenly felt a little relieved. so far so good. He is not the only one who doesn¡¯t know that the teacher has a problem. Actor Qu and Mr. Jian are both perverts! He and Mr. Lu are the only normal people If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 281 The winner of this game is¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, Zhang Dazhuang inevitably felt a feeling of sympathy. Even the look in Lu Junhan¡¯s eyes was a little more appreciative. He decided to just focus on the fact that they were all normal people, ordinary people. He won¡¯t tell the little girl that her father threw away her flowers! It¡¯s not easy to be an ordinary person! Why should ordinary people embarrass ordinary people? Thinking of this, Zhang Dazhuang was inevitably filled with pride. He got excited and stood up from his seat. He just walked over and said with a smile: "Mr. Lu, don't you see it too? It's okay. In fact, I also" "Xie Qin's information." Before Zhang Dazhuang finished speaking, Lu Junhan threw his phone on the table with a cold expression. On the illuminated interface, there were all the information about Xie Qin¡¯s life¡ª¡ª Relationships in society, what are the names of parents, where do they work, when did they meet Ye Wanwan, and the balances in three bank cards. In short, everything is recorded in great detail, big and small. Even the fact that she peed the bed in elementary school was clearly recorded. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Damn it! This one is even more perverted! ! ! We have found all the information directly! Lu Junhan seemed to have remembered something, frowned slightly, looked at Zhang Dazhuang, and said coldly: "What did you say just now?" Zhang Dazhuang: "" "Uhhehe, well, my matter is not importantit's not an important thing," Zhang Dazhuang laughed awkwardly twice, trying to cover up his inner bitterness with a smile. Then, he couldn't help but be curious and asked: "Mr. Lu, how did you find out that there was something wrong with this teacher?" Lu Junhan glanced at him and said more concisely than Jian Yi: "Exam paper." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Can you tell me something that normal people can understand? ! ! What happened to the test paper? ! ! "If you explain it in a few more words, will you die?" ! ! Probably seeing Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s collapsed expression, Qu Sinian looked up from his phone and said calmly: "The test paper is too difficult. Generally, I can't write five out of ten questions. In the answering session, it's normal. But I can't write ten out of ten questions. There must be something wrong there." Since it is a quick-answer session, there must be questions that children can do. ????????????????????? This is a parent-teacher meeting, this kind of quick answer is just for entertainment, and the questions will not be too difficult. Therefore, this test paper itself is very problematic. However, they saw that Qu Qianqian and the others were having fun, so they didn¡¯t say anything. The same goes for cheating. Of course they can expose the teacher for cheating now, but there is no need. At first, the group of little guys did not lose for the time being. Since the score is far ahead, this game can continue. Of course, if you lose. It makes those little guys sad. This teacher is probably going to have to go with their subordinates. Secondly, they are having fun now, so there is no need to disturb them. Thirdly, it is more convenient for them to resolve some matters privately. Zhang Dazhuang: "" ¡°Forget it, he should just keep digging his coal. I can¡¯t keep up with my thinking at all. Just for a moment, the bear was no longer in the way. Question 6. Song Wanwan¡¯s group got the answer right as expected! Xie Qin came over to ask Lu Li the answer to question 7¡ª¡ª Xie Qin hopes that Lu Li will answer correctly. No matter what, she must answer correctly! She looked at Lu Li who was standing up, and her breathing was a little short! Never answer d! Please do not! The little girl hugged her bag of candy and stood up from her seat. Her voice was clear and clear: "Teacher, I choose D for this question!" Xie Qin: "!!!" In an instant, Lu Li's answer perfectly overlapped with Xie Qin's answer. Her heart skipped a beat! Eyes widened. It¡¯s like being frozen. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. The little girl tilted her head strangely and lookedShe glanced at her: "Teacher, what's wrong with you?" Qu Qianqian whispered from the side: "Maybe we made the wrong choice, the teacher is too surprised." "It's okay," Zhang Yiming said, although he was a little disappointed, but still very optimistic, "We have got so many questions right in the past, and it is normal to make mistakes occasionally!" Jian Xiyan pursed his lips. Although he was also a little disappointed, he still nodded heavily. They all hope to be right. But if it¡¯s not all right, that¡¯s okay. Not entirely true, this is the most normal. "no," Hearing their voices, Xie Qin realized that he had lost his composure. He reluctantly pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a difficult smile: "Yes, the teacher is too surprised because this question is very difficult. The teacher did not expect that you can actually do it." Get it right! Classmate Lu Li, your answer is absolutely correct! This question means choosing d!" The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened and she blinked twice, feeling a little dazed. Even Qu Qianqian was a little unbelievable: "Oh my God! We are actually right!" "Wow! We are so awesome!" Zhang Yiming hugged the test paper and kissed it hard, "We are right again! We are right again!!! Hahahaha, we are great! We are still right on every single one of them!" Even Jian Xiyan, who had always been shy and introverted, slightly pursed his lips, with happiness on his pretty face. Xie Qin stiffly twitched the corner of his mouth, congratulated them a few times, and then asked Song Wanwan again. Song Wanwan was starting to get a little anxious now. Lu Li and his team have now answered five questions correctly. As long as they answer another question correctly later. This game is over immediately! Not only was she anxious, but the other friends in her group were also anxious. They were even thinking that if it weren¡¯t for the two questions that Song Wanwan answered incorrectly before, they would actually have won! Xie Qin was actually very upset. She never thought that Lu Li and the others were so lucky! If it weren¡¯t for the five minutes before doing the questions. She has been secretly watching them on the podium, knowing that they did not cheat. Otherwise, she would have doubted who had revealed the answer to Lu Li and the others in advance! Question 8. Song Wanwan¡¯s answers are correct. Question 9¡ª¡ª The most crucial question. As long as Lu Li and the others can answer correctly, this game will end immediately. If they don¡¯t answer correctly. If Song Wanwan and the others form a team, they still have a chance. When Xie Qin nodded and Qu Qianqian stood up to answer, her heart beat faster and faster, and sweat broke out on her nervous forehead. I wish I could go over there and block Qu Qianqian¡¯s mouth. Or, force her to say that she doesn¡¯t know how to answer this question and give up the opportunity to answer it! However, the next second, her wish was destined to fail. As soon as Qu Qianqian stood up, she said directly: "Teacher, we choose b for this question!" Song Wanwan and Ye Wanwan were extremely nervous there, not even daring to breathe too loudly. They stared at Xie Qin closely, as if they could hear her say the next second: "Wrong answer!" soon. Xie Qin¡¯s extremely complex voice sounded: "correct answer!" Song Wanwan and Ye Wanwan's faces instantly turned extremely pale. Xie Qin paused and said loudly again: "The game is over! I announce that the winner of this game is - Group 2!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 282 She will definitely beat her to death ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Xie Qin just finished speaking. Qu Qianqian was excited. ??Jumped up from his seat! Then he turned around suddenly and hugged his father next to him fiercely. The bright and fair little face was full of energy, and she couldn't stop screaming: "Dad, Daddy! Did you hear that? We won! We really won!!! I have a bear! Such a big bear! This is really great!!!" Qu Sinian lowered his eyes. Seeing her cute and surprised look, her usually cold and lonely eyes warmed slightly, and the corners of her thin mouth curled up. Raising his hand, he was about to pat her little head and praise her for what a great job she did. Who would have thought that in the next second, Qu Qianqian would push him away mercilessly! Without any hesitation, he turned around directly. Hug each other with Xiao Luli who was equally excited. Her tone was a bit more excited than when she was facing him before: "Sister Lili!! Great! We won! We really really won! We have a bear! I'm so happy!" Xiao Luli also hugged her with a happy face and said excitedly: "Yes, yes, we have a bear! This is great! Sister Qianqian, I am so happy too!!!" Qu Sinian glanced silently, and opposite him, Lu Junhan also raised his hand to praise the little girl. Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Sure enough, sisters are true love, and dad is just an accident. The next second, both of them put their hands down at the same time. He sat down again with a nonchalant expression. Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi, who could see clearly from the side, said: "" In comparison, the two boys Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan are not as clingy as the little girls. But still very excited. Zhang Yiming stood up from his seat and said hurriedly: "Teacher, can we get our prizes?" Jian Xiyan also looked at her. Seeing that such a good plan had come to nothing, Xie Qin was inevitably a little unwilling. Hearing this, he was irritated and wanted to find some excuse to kill it. But Zhang Yiming ignored her. After asking, he turned around and ordered his father, shouting: "Dad, don't sit still, get up quickly, we are going to move the bears! There are four of them!" Even Jian Xiyan nodded repeatedly and stopped writing now. He directly pulled Jian Yi and wanted him to move the bear with him. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Anyone's girl will hold their dad. Good for you! From beginning to end, I only thought about that bear! ! ! Seeing Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi getting up, Xie Qin couldn't say anything more. The prize-winning quiz is the penultimate part of the parent-teacher meeting, and the next step is the summary of the parent-teacher meeting. After summarizing, you can leave the meeting. Xie Qin was really in no mood, and her plan failed, so she wanted to quickly discuss it with Ye Wanwan and Song Wanwan. So, I said a few words casually. For example, "Let parents go home and have a good chat with their children", "After school, pay attention to safety" and the like. Not long after, it was announced that today¡¯s parent-teacher meeting was over. As soon as the parent-teacher meeting ended, many parents took their children and left the classroom. Only the four of them, Lu Li, couldn't put it down while hugging the bear, which was bigger than them. Lu Li drank a lot of water before. She is a lucky koi, and her luck has returned long ago. But the magic power is not that fast, and it takes more than ten days to soak in the bathtub. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t have much strength for the time being, but this does not hinder her excitement. Her face flushed, and she struggled to push the bear wrapped in a gift bag in front of her father. Then from behind the huge brown teddy bear, a small head with two ponytails poked out, with bright black eyes: "Daddy, daddy! Look! I have a bear! Isn't it super cute!!" "" "Dad!!" The little girl saw that he kept lowering his head to reply to the message and ignored her at all. She immediately became angry: "Dad! I'm talking to you!" When Lu Junhan heard this, he raised his head casually and glanced at her.? The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him looking over calmly. He pushed the bear closer, as if he was afraid that Lu Junhan would be blind and unable to see the bear. "Dad, Daddy!! Look! Isn't this bear so cute?" "" "dad!" "Well," Lu Junhan raised his head, glanced at the smiling brown bear, and said lightly: "It's indeed cute. Much cuter than you." "" "Do you want to know why?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw that her little mouth was slumped, as if she was a little unhappy. "Why, why?" The little girl looked at him pitifully. From the little girl¡¯s point of view, she and Xiong Xiong should be equally cute. Lu Junhan patted her head with his big hand, looked down at her, and said expressionlessly: "Because that bear won't be like you, always shouting for daddy. Be good! Be quiet, or I will kill you." you¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan paused, as if he thought of something, raised his eyebrows again, and added: "Throw your bear out and feed it to the dogs." "" The little girl said aggrievedly: "Dad" Lu Junhan glanced at her: "You really don't want your super cute bear?" The little girl quickly shut her mouth and ran to hug her poor bear. She was thrown out, and her grandfather picked her up. Xiong Xiong doesn¡¯t have a grandpa! at this time. Qu Sinian was looking through Xie Qin's information when his eyes suddenly fell on a certain line of text. The light eyes immediately focused. Suddenly, he pulled Qu Qianqian, who was playing with a bear next to him, with an unprecedented serious expression: "Baby, tell daddy the truth! Did the teacher do anything to you on the first day of school?" ¡°Probably because his expression was different from the cold and indifferent expression before, and even his voice was serious. Almost everyone looked over. Qu Sinian turned a deaf ear and continued coldly: "Did she hit you?" Jian Yi didn¡¯t expect this. He frowned tightly and glanced at the information. There is a line of words that clearly says: On the first day of school, Xie Qin was pulled into the corridor by the principal and asked why she punished students corporally (Note: related to Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming) Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t know why he suddenly mentioned this matter. She tilted her head and thought about it, but the more she thought about it, the more angry she became: "That's right! That bad teacher just wanted to beat me! If Sister Lili hadn't protected me, I would have been beaten to death by her! She is so scary!" Recalling that day, Zhang Yiming felt completely the same and shouted: "That's right! We just scolded Song Wanwan for being ugly, but she was indeed ugly! Besides, who asked her to scold Brother Xiyan for stuttering! Anyway, Song Wanwan was bad! That teacher was also bad! She made her We apologize to Song Wanwan, otherwise he will beat us! We should use that long iron ruler to beat us! It hurts so much! If sister Lili hadn't protected us, we would have been beaten to death by her. !¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 283 Otherwise, he will be beaten to death five minutes later¡ª¡ª After repeated inquiries. Know roughly everything that happened. And I know that none of the little guys were injured or beaten in the end. On the contrary, Xie Qin¡¯s own injuries were unclear. The deep, sinister look in the parents¡¯ cold eyes gradually became less intense. But his face still doesn¡¯t look good. Especially Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang. When Qu Sinian first saw that corporal punishment was related to Qu Qianqian, he had the desire to kill. Normally he would not hit her easily. The only time I spanked her was just a few symbolic pats on her buttocks. I didn¡¯t expect that Xie Qin would dare! And it¡¯s the kind of steel ruler used for teaching! Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t imagine that the fight would have continued if Lu Li hadn¡¯t stopped him When he thought of that scene, his face turned completely cold. Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s mood was not much better. Although his little brat is usually very naughty and has been beaten frequently, beating him by himself is completely different from beating him by others! What¡¯s more, a three-year-old child is beating someone with a steel ruler, is he going to cripple someone? And here, even though the call was not Jian Xiyan, Jian Yi still frowned slightly. At that time, his men only found Song Wanwan scolding Jian Xiyan for stuttering, but not Xie Qin. Of course, even if Xie Qin is found to have beaten someone, the person who was beaten was not Jian Xiyan, so it is normal that his subordinates did not report him. However, in the final analysis, to put it bluntly, this matter was caused by Jianxi Proverb. Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming are trying to protect him. And Lu Junhan was even more irritable. I think that little thing is really not worrying at all. She can save people if she wants to, but she doesn¡¯t look at herself. Her little arms and legs fall off when the wind blows. No one messes with her, and she can still cry for a long time. She is very delicate. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself, so he rushed to the front to die. "It's so stupid. But the adults are no longer young boys, and their violent and cold emotions are well hidden. Thinking that my precious daughter was not beaten and was still playing with bears. Qu Sinian barely forced himself to calm down and took a deep breath. As if thinking of something, she asked Qu Qianqian: "Then baby, why didn't you tell dad about such a big thing before? Look, it's been two weeks." Even other parents looked over. ??????????????????? Apparently equally confused. Someone else¡¯s child was almost beaten, and he wanted to go home and complain to his parents. It¡¯s a good thing these four little guys kept it well hidden. If Qu Sinian hadn¡¯t discovered it, they might not have even known about it after a semester! Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t feel the anger and sadness of her old father at all. She was sitting on the ground and playing house with three other friends. She gave a toy vegetable to Jian Xiyan, and gave a piece of "meat" to her sister Lili. Hearing this, she turned her head and looked at Qu Sinian strangely: "Why are I telling you? It's useless! You're just a joker. You can't even beat me, and you certainly can't beat the teacher! When the time comes, if you are beaten to death by the teacher, I will cry to death!" "" Zhang Yiming took the toy rice from Qu Qianqian, raised his head and responded: "Yes, that teacher is awesome. We are all afraid of her. If you come, you will definitely be beaten to death by her! So, Dad, it is safer for you to dig coal quietly at home." Coal boss Zhang Dazhuang: "" Even Xiao Luli, who always thought her father was the most powerful, felt the same way. She nodded repeatedly and said with a serious face: "That's right! Dad, the teacher has a very long ruler! It looks very scary! So, Dad, don't make the teacher angry, otherwise he will be beaten to death!" Lu Junhan: "" I want to kill you idiot right now. The Jianxi proverb is even more concise. Here are a few words on the writing board for Jian Yi to read: Don¡¯t die, thank you. Jian Yi: "" ¡°Obviously, in the eyes of these little guys, the teacher is the most powerful, the scariest, and the most perverted. As for myself?¡¯s fathers are all very gentle and not cruel at all. Parents:"¡­¡­" ¡°I don¡¯t know if going back and hanging the person on the wall and giving him a good beating can instantly improve the image of their cruel father in the hearts of these little guys. The matter was almost settled, and several parents parted ways directly at the school gate and went back to their homes. Before leaving, Qu Sinian held Qu Qianqian's hand, bent down slightly, and gently pinched Lu Li's fat little face with her white and transparent fingertips. ??The fair and cool face was stained with a slight smile, and he laughed softly: "Baby Lili, thank you for protecting Qianqian before. Otherwise, my uncle will treat you to dinner tomorrow." Before Lu Li could say anything, Zhang Yiming, who was about to get in the car, heard the words with his sharp ears. Immediately, he turned around in a hurry, ran over, and said to Qu Sinian panting: "Uncle Qu, Qu! I came first, I came first! Sister Lili has promised me that she will come to my house for dinner tomorrow night!" When Qu Qianqian heard this, she hurriedly came out from behind Qu Sinian. "I want to go too! Dad, I want to go too. I also want to go to dinner with sister Lili! I haven't had dinner with sister Lili yet!" Jian Xiyan also looked up, his delicate and white face full of desire. Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang followed and walked over. Seeing this, he smiled and waved boldly: "Hey, that's just right. Let's have dinner together tomorrow night! Anyway, if you win the game, you have to celebrate properly." The adults haven¡¯t said anything yet. The little guys cheered first: "Okay, okay. Great! We can eat together! Uncle, you are so smart!" Several parents: "" ¡°Forget about dinner, you might as well live together. ¡­¡­ After such a delay, it was almost 7 o'clock when Lu Junhan and the little girl finally returned to the Lu family villa. It happens to be dinner time. Song Qingwan was sitting on the sofa and stood up quickly when she heard the sound of a car coming from the yard. To Lu Qidong, who was still chained to the railing and almost asleep, he said: "Hey, wake up! Lili and the others must be back!" As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl¡¯s crisp little voice came in from outside: "Auntie! Grandpa! Great grandpa! Look at my bear! It's so cute!" Bear? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were stunned for a moment. What bear? Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long before Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong saw¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan had an expressionless face, and strode in from the door with a flapping little girl in one hand and a quiet bear in the other. Not waiting for them to speak. The man had a cold face and threw the bear and the little girl on the sofa one by one. The little girl fell on the sofa, and before she could turn over, she was pinned down by a bear that fell from the sky! ¡°Dad!!! Daddy, please help me! Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooootww" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 284 Why don¡¯t you see Brother Xiubai? Lu Junhan stood in front of the sofa and turned sideways. The cold brows and eyes showed obvious impatience. He slowly took out the cigarette case from his pocket and smoked a thin cigarette with his white fingertips. She just bit her thin lips. The sound of the little girl struggling for help came from the sofa. Lu Junhan raised his eyes and saw at a glance the little girl who was being pinned down by the bear. Her limbs were fluttering desperately, but she couldn't get out "" ??Forget it, you¡¯re so stupid. On my way back just now. The little girl was full of joy and chatted with her bear¡ª¡ª From her own name, gender, date of birth, hobbies, to her father¡¯s name, aunt¡¯s name, grandfather¡¯s name, and her great-grandfather¡¯s name. After finishing the chat, I started talking to the bear again about how great she was in the competition just now. She actually answered all the multiple-choice questions correctly. She was so smart. After finally finishing talking about the game, she started talking about her friends again. Didn¡¯t stop at all. I don¡¯t know where she comes from with so many words! Hearing this, Lu Junhan wished he could open the window on the spot. Throw the man and the bear out together, and it¡¯s all over! ¡°Moreover, she just wanted to talk to herself, but she still wanted to force him to say hello to her bear. Lu Junhan was doing official business and ignored him. The little girl felt extremely aggrieved. I think daddy definitely doesn¡¯t like her Xiongxiong! Once her father doesn¡¯t like her bear, he will secretly throw away her bear at night! So, the little Tang Seng began to possess her again, and began to beg her father desperately, hoping that he could make friends with her bear. In the end, Lu Junhan was annoyed by her thoughts. I could only give the bear a "friendly" handshake with an expressionless face. Then, holding the bear in one hand, he went about his business. This made the little girl calm down contentedly. I think daddy must really like her bear. But she didn¡¯t know that her father had already planned to find trouble with the kindergarten principal. We guarantee that at future parent-teacher meetings, there will never be any plush toys that can drive parents crazy! That¡¯s not it. Got out of the car. Lu Junhan expressionlessly threw the bear to the driver. There was no hesitation at all. Who knows, the little girl is unwilling and insists on holding the bear by herself. But she is small, and the bear is a little bigger than her, so she can't hold it at all. Lu Junhan felt annoyed and wished he could quickly go into the living room and throw this little troublemaker to Song Qingwan. So, with a cold face, he didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. He held her in one hand and her bear in the other, and walked directly into the living room. In the middle of the process, the little girl was still cautious, asking her father to be gentler, and gentler, and not to grab too hard, otherwise it would hurt the bear. Translated it is¡ª¡ª It hurts me, that¡¯s okay. But if it hurts my bear, I will fight you tooth and nail! Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips tightly, on the verge of breaking out at any time. When he suddenly heard these words, he laughed angrily. When passing the swimming pool, his steps stopped for a moment. He glanced at the little girl, then at the bear, and sneered. "If he hadn't been sane, otherwise, this little fat girl and her stupid bear would be here. The place where I stay now is the swimming pool instead of the sofa! Just as he paused for a moment while chewing his cigarette, the little girl's little girl's cry for help sounded again: "Dad! Dad, come and save me!! This Xiongxiong is really fat! Much fatter than Lili!! Oooooh, I'm going to be crushed to death!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" "" The man with a cold face showed irritation in his eyebrows. He pulled the cigarette from his mouth with his white fingertips and sneered: "It's a good idea to die, so as not to be annoying anymore!" Little girl: "" snort! Bad dad! ! ! Lu Junhan said that, but he still looked impatient. He pushed the bear that was pressing on the little girl to the other side.   The little girl who was finally freed, her two ponytails were a little loose due to the struggle just now, and her hair was also very messy. Her little body climbed up from the sofa and sat up. Her white and tender little hands plucked the hair stuck to her cheeks, and she hummed in a sweet voice: "Lili is not annoying! Dad is the most annoying!" Song Qingwan was stunned. She looked at the little girl, then at Lu Junhan, pointed at the big bear, and asked incredulously: "You bought this bear for her? Don't you hate furry things like this the most?" It should be said that it is something that normal people find cute. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t like most of them. I don¡¯t like furry toys, I don¡¯t like furry animals, I don¡¯t like furrychildren. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t buy this bear!¡± Before Lu Junhan could reply, the little girl sitting on the sofa hugged the bear first and screamed happily, "Lili won this during her own competition! Lili is so awesome!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were both people who had attended the parent-teacher conference and knew that there was a question-and-answer competition. When they heard this, they immediately understood. Lu Qidong sat in a wheelchair, holding his chin with one hand and letting out a long sigh. There is a bit of sadness on the gentle face: "I just said, how could Xiao Hanhan buy such a thing! When he was a child, I bought him a bunch of these toys. Not only did he not want it, he even asked me to get out! And he did it quickly! Now that I think about it, I feel like sad." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan was speechless and rolled her eyes at him. "You have the nerve to say that! Do you still remember what you bought at that time? A bunch of insect dolls! They are so lifelike, so disgusting, so disgusting, give them to me and I will tell you to get out! What aesthetics! Take a good look at them Lili¡¯s bear is called a doll, and the pile you bought is called a trick toy at most! According to popular words nowadays, it means, can you do something about the world?" Lu Qidong: "" How come insects like caterpillars become creatures of the underworld? ! ! ! Song Qingwan saw that it was getting late, so she said: "Okay, okay, stop standing, wash your hands and eat." However, at this moment¡ª¡ª The servant outside suddenly came in and said, "Mr. Lu, someone is looking for the young lady outside." "Looking for Lili?" Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Did you say who that person was?" "Yes," the servant said, "He said his name is Pei Xiubai, and he came to deliver something to Miss Lili. He said that the last banquet was in a hurry and he didn't have time to deliver it. Today, he just has time." Hearing the words "Pei Xiubai", the little girl's dark eyes suddenly lit up. "No, let him go." Lu Junhan bit a cigarette on his thin lips and sneered expressionlessly. "Dad!" The little girl lay on the back of the sofa, turned around, and said with a depressed face, "Why don't you see Brother Xiubai? I haven't seen him for a long time." Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Whatever you see, go and talk to that bear of yours. Don't get involved in adult matters." "" But Brother Xiubai is not an adult either! ! The servant glanced outside with an embarrassed expression: "Uhwell, Mr. Lu, he, he seems to have come in" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 285 Brother Xiubai lives next door to us Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" "What are you going to get out of!" The old man heard Lu Junhan telling Pei Xiubai to get lost all the way away. He brought Pei Xiubai, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and a group of bodyguards in black behind him. Coming in from the outside, the old man had a very serious face and said dissatisfiedly to Lu Junhan: "The last time you threw that girl into the trash can, someone was watching over it for you. You just didn't say thank you to her, but why did you block her out? It's so outrageous!" The old man pretended to criticize a few words, then turned around and approached Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan, lowering his voice and saying: "Don't offend people too harshly, and keep a line in everything. Otherwise, next time, if you throw rubbish at that girl and stab her, who will take care of your children? You think so!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Damn it, you really shouldn¡¯t have any hopes for this old man! "Brother Xiubai!" The little girl on the sofa saw Pei Xiubai coming in from the outside, and her dark eyes lit up. She quickly got off the sofa, ran up to him with her small body, and looked at the young man's ghostly, beautiful and pale face, his eyes curled into crescent moons, and Xiao Naiyin said happily: "Brother Xiubai, the servant aunt just said that you are here to see Lili, right?" "Well," Pei Xiubai's dark and dark eyes fell on her delicate little face with a smile like a flower. He paused for a moment and then said: "I'm here to give you something." Before the little girl could ask her brother Xiubai what he had come to give her. Over there, the old man who was talking to Lu Junhan, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong somehow got excited and his voice became slightly louder: "What? You don't believe it? I've asked about it a long time ago. That guy is also in this villa area now. He lives in the single villa on the right behind our building. It's not far away at all! So, The chance that he will help you take care of your children in the future is very high!!!" Pei Xiubai: "" Bodyguards: "" The little girl also heard what her great-grandfather said, her clear eyes suddenly lit up, and she said happily: "Brother Xiubai, do you live in the back? Then, can Lili come and play with you?" "Can't." Pei Xiubai hasn¡¯t spoken yet, but her little hand is supporting Pei Xiubai¡¯s wheelchair, and she is very close to Pei Xiubai. He was suddenly picked up. The little girl turned her head, saw him, struggled a bit, pouted her mouth, and said dissatisfied: "Dad! Put me down, I haven't finished talking to Brother Xiubai yet!" "Speak, just speak!" Lu Junhan frowned slightly, his cold and fair face full of worry, "Why are you so close? His legs are crippled, not deaf! You stand far away from me! Otherwise, don't say anything!" "" The little girl said "oh" in aggrieved tone. In order to quickly talk to Brother Xiubai, she quickly stood next to her father, raised her eyes, and asked him brightly: "Dad, is this okay for me?" Lu Junhan glanced at her and said, "Take three steps back." "" "Back again." "" "retreat." The little girl was dissatisfied now. She clenched her fists and said loudly and aggrievedly: "Dad! If you retreat again, I won't even be able to hear your words!" Lu Junhan turned his head, glanced at her lightly, raised his eyebrows, and finally relaxed: "Okay, just stand there and talk." Little girl: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Bodyguards: "" Song Qingwan glanced at Pei Xiubai at the door, and then at the little girl who was almost standing in the middle of the living room The distance between the two of them is as long as half a basketball court. Even speaking, you have to speak at the top of your lungs. It¡¯s simply worse than the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl. Song Qingwan: "" This brat is simply crazy. In the end, Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and directly pulled the little girl standing in the middle of the living room over: "Come on, Lili, you can just stand there."?, No need to stand so far away! " The little girl looked at Pei Xiubai, who was not far away, aggrievedly, "But dad said" "Don't worry about what you say! Your father is just teasing you! I can't believe it." Song Qingwan rubbed her little head, feeling that this girl was really good, "Just ignore him." The little girl nodded obediently: "Oh" As if she thought of something, the little girl became happy again, her eyes bright: "Auntie, can I go to brother Xiubai's house to play?" Song Qingwan hesitated: "This" "Can't." This was said by Lu Junhan again. "why!" The little Loli pursed her lips, puffed up her face, and said plausibly, "Brother Xiubai lives not far away, I can go and play with him! Dad, don't try to lie to me! I've been smarter lately, you You can¡¯t fool me!¡± "Who told you it's not far away?" "My great-grandfather said that!" The little girl pouted her little mouth and said in a sweet voice: "I heard it just now, and I heard it very clearly. My great-grandpa said, Brother Xiubai's home is far away from us. Home is very close! It¡¯s not far at all!¡± The old man: "" Lu Junhan looked at her angry little face and said without changing his expression: ¡°It¡¯s not far for adults, but for children, it¡¯s very far. You have to drive there.¡± "" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "Can you drive?" The little girl almost cried when she looked at it, her big black and clear eyes were filled with water mist, her voice was choked with grievances, she looked very pitiful: "Lili, Lili can't do it, wuwuwu because Lili is too stupid" As she spoke, she said "wow" and burst into tears. When Pei Xiubai saw this, his thin lips moved slightly. But in the end nothing was said. ¡°He actually didn¡¯t want her to come either. He lives alone in that villa. It¡¯s just a place to live, not a home. Therefore, the villa is still cold and not popular at all. It¡¯s not suitable for entertaining guests, let alone someone like her. When he came, he didn¡¯t know how to entertain her. Seeing this, Song Qingwan couldn't bear it. She rubbed the little girl's fat face and said softly: "Lili, don't cry, don't cry. It's not that we don't want you to go to his house. It's really too far away. If your brother Xiubai lives next door to us, you might still be able to go and play with him. But he lives in It¡¯s so far behind us, and it will take us a long, long time to go there!¡± Pei Xiubai¡¯s world is too complicated and dark, and is not suitable for a simple person like Li Li. Therefore, it is best for Lili to have less to do with him. "Otherwise, I don't even know when he was sold by Pei Xiubai. ¡°The Lu family only has such a treasure, so we must take good care of it. Song Qingwan said a lot, but the little girl only heard one sentence. She sniffed her red nose, her dark eyes were wet, and she said in a crying voice: "Brother Xiu, Xiubai, lives next door to us. Can Lili and Lili play with him?" You have to recognize what you say. Song Qingwan gritted her teeth: "Yes! But unfortunately, someone already lives next door to us¡ª¡ª" At this moment, the servant hurried in and said: "Master Lu, the family next door to us just moved out. They said they seemed to have encountered some trouble and were in urgent need of money. They planned to sell the house." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 286 Brother Xiubai¡¯s villa exploded The old man who came over later, and Lu Qidong, who had gotten rid of the dog leash, also had "fuck" expressions on their faces. Do you want to be so evil? Song Qingwan just said that someone lives next door. The next second, the people next door moved out in a hurry. I didn¡¯t even have time to say hello in advance. This speed is simply faster than a rocket. There was a dead silence in the whole place¡ª¡ª Only Pei Xiubai¡¯s dark eyes dimmed. The petal-red lips pursed slightly. There is an imperceptible thoughtfulness in the beautiful and narrow eyes. how. The wishing spirit is here again? The next second, the little girl¡¯s clear and childish milky voice broke the dead silence. She opened her big wet black eyes and looked at Song Qingwan anxiously: "Auntie! No one lives next door now. Can Brother Xiubai live next door to us?" Song Qingwan: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Let you talk too much! Let you lie to children! It¡¯s okay now! There is really no one next door! What the hell! Has she ever opened her mouth? ! ! Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear to look at the little girl¡¯s expectant eyes, but after thinking about it, she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°For now¡­it¡¯s not possible for the time being!¡± The little girl pursed her bright red mouth and said gloomily: "Why? There is no one next door now!" Song Qingwan paused for a moment, and was just thinking of making up some great excuse. Suddenly something occurred to her, her eyes lit up, and she touched the little girl's head lovingly: "Because your brother Xiubai hasn't bought their house yet! You can't live in it!" The little loli blinked her big black eyes, and the little girl hesitated: "Do you need to buy a house before you can live in it?" "Yes!" Seeing that the little girl believed it, Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "You can only live in the house after you buy it. Just like your father, we also bought a house before we could live here. " The little girl nodded obediently: "Oh" When Song Qingwan saw this, she thought she had given up completely, and just raised a smile¡ª¡ª Who knows, the next second, the little girl turned around and asked Pei Xiubai who was sitting in the wheelchair, her voice was still crisp: "Brother Xiubai!! Do you want to buy a house? Buying a house is very good! After buying a house, Lili can play with you!!" Everyone: "" "Hey, baby," Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect her to be so aggressive, so she ran to ask others and quickly pulled them back: "Your brother Xiubai may not be able to buy it. He already has a house to live in, right behind us!" When the little girl heard this, she hesitated and said timidly, "Then, can Brother Xiubai not live in that house? If Brother Xiubai doesn't live there, he can live next door to us, and Lili can play with him in the future!" Song Qingwan secretly thought, Silly boy, we just don¡¯t want you to go and play with him! Stupid, what to do if he was cheated. "That's not possible," Song Qingwan said cruelly, patted her little head comfortingly, and said softly, "Your brother Xiubai already lives there, we can't change it." At this moment, one of Pei Xiubai's bodyguards answered the phone. ¡°But, but Lili really wants to play with Brother Xiubai¡± The little girl¡¯s big black eyes were filled with mist, and she looked so pitiful that it made people¡¯s hearts break when they saw her: ¡°It would be great if Brother Xiubai lived next door to Lili¡± Pei Xiubai pursed his thin lips and moved the slender fingertips in front of him slightly. The dark eyes became a little darker. "Hey, baby, don't cry, don't cry" Song Qingwan still couldn't understand why this little girl was so obsessed with Pei Xiubai. But he still said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it¡ª¡ª¡± "Master Pei!" Suddenly, the bodyguard who just answered the phone hung up the phone, probably because he was too surprised. In front of everyone present, he murmured with a dull expression: "Your villa explodedexploded!!!" Pei Xiubai: ""   Everyone: "" Pei Xiubai took a deep breath: "Speak clearly!" The bodyguard quickly reacted and coughed slightly, with an embarrassed look on his face: "The seller who sold us the house before said that the villa you live in now has not been lived in for a long, long time, and is afraid that there will be safety risks." "So the seller just went to find someone to test the safety of the villa. Guess what, there is indeed a safety hazard!!!" "They lit a fire in the basement, and the house exploded! Fortunately, there were no casualties, but something escaped, and there was a strong pungent smell! If you smell it for a long time, you will feel like vomiting, and it won't go away. Dropped. In short, the villa cannot be inhabited now." Everyone: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Is Song Qingwan a crow¡¯s mouth? ! ! ¡°I just said that Pei Xiubai already lives there and cannot change. Not long after, Pei Xiubai¡¯s house exploded! Well done. ¡°You have to change it if you can¡¯t change it now!¡± The bodyguard was a little confused as he spoke: "Speaking of it, this is indeed a bit strange. Before you moved in, we checked carefully, even in the basement. We also lit a fire to test it at that time, and there was no problem at all. Why now? It exploded all of a sudden! It¡¯s so weird!¡± Pei Xiubai closed his eyes, took several deep breaths, then managed to calm down, and gritted his teeth coldly and said: "That's not the basement, that's my chemistry laboratory now! It's full of flammable and explosive items! Don't touch the fire! What idiot let them in?" Bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Bodyguards: ¡°!!!!!¡± No wonder it exploded. Flammable and explosive items will explode immediately if they encounter fire! And that pungent smell. ¡°Probably, it¡¯s a mixture of chemicals. ?????????????????????????????????? This villa can no longer be used by people! What if the gas is poisonous? ! The little girl was probably the happiest person in the audience. The bodyguard talked a lot, and she was confused when she heard it, but she still understood the main meaning. The little girl said excitedly: "Brother Xiubai can't live there anymore, so he can live next door to us!!!" With that said, without waiting for the adults to respond, the little girl came up to Pei Xiubai and said in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiubai, then buy a house quickly! Can you buy it quickly? Then Lili can play with you in the future!!" Everyone: "" Song Qingwan looked at the little girl, moved her lips, and was about to find another reason. Lu Qidong hurried over and stopped her: "You take a break first! Don't say anything! I'm afraid our next door will also explode." Song Qingwan: "" However, this time, Song Qingwan or Lu Junhan, or even others, would not wait for any reason. The bodyguard said again: "Mr. Pei, the seller said that in order to compensate you, he happened to see the villa next door for sale, so he bought it directly. Coincidentally, the decoration style next door is exactly the same as yours before. You can live in it now, no problem at all.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 287 Lili has a cat! The others looked like they had seen a ghost! Even Lu Junhan¡¯s deep, dark, narrow black eyes narrowed. What a hell! How could it be such a coincidence! The neighbor next door had just moved out, and in the blink of an eye, Pei Xiubai¡¯s house was bombed. When you explode, you will blew up, blew up, the house is not much problem, but people can't live. And now, as compensation, I happen to have to live next door to them. This link after link is almost seamless. No science fiction drama would dare to act like this! If Pei Xiu was not here, his surprised expression when he learned that his villa was bombed wouldn't look like he was faking it. ?????????????????? Otherwise, Song Qingwan and the others would all wonder if he had planned this, just to get close to the little girl. Only Pei Xiubai, who was sitting in the wheelchair, had a slightly narrowed brow, and his expression was still calm and calm, without much ups and downs. It seems to be expected. It was like this last time. It¡¯s still the same this time. It seems that once this little thing wants something very, very much. No matter how impossible the situation was at the time. She gets what she wants in the end. Thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s really weird. But after careful consideration, I couldn¡¯t find any definite evidence that this matter was related to her. It can only be attributed to coincidence. It really feels like a supernatural event. Pei Xiubai¡¯s dark gaze fell on the little girl and he narrowed his eyes slightly. And over there, after the little girl digested the bodyguard's words, her dark eyes suddenly brightened. She looked at Song Qingwan anxiously, as if asking for confirmation, and said in a crisp voice: "Auntie! Brother Xiubai's house was bombed. Will he have to live next door to us in the future?" Song Qingwan has run out of tricks and doesn¡¯t know what reason to use to coax her again. She was even more afraid that if she kept talking, the house next door to them would really explode. So, holding his forehead with a look of despair, he waved his hand in a self-defeating manner: "Yes, yes, he will live next door to us from now on. Hurry up and go play with your brother Xiubai!" "Wow! That's great! Lili can play with Brother Xiubai from now on!" The little girl cheered happily. Then, with his short legs, he was about to run towards Pei Xiubai. In the middle of the journey, he was glanced at by his father. The little girl was afraid of being picked up again, so she quickly stopped not far from Pei Xiubai, and stood obediently with her small body. But the black and clear eyes are still shining. It¡¯s as if all the stars in the sky are gathered together, the long black eyelashes are fluttering, and they are so cute and beautiful. Lu Junhan looked at her like a little nympho who wanted to cling to Pei Xiubai, and frowned tightly. There was an unknown fire in my heart. "It's just a disability, what's so good about it?" ¡°Moreover, even though she is disabled, she has never seen this little troublemaker so clingy to her grandfather. As I think about it, I inevitably feel a little irritable and impatient. It seems that tonight¡¯s bedtime story has another theme. Pei Xiubai probably wanted to go back and deal with matters in the villa as soon as possible. Didn¡¯t say anything else. He only signaled to his subordinates and handed the little girl a pink gift box. The packaging of the box is very girly, with light pink color and bunny patterns all over it. It looks very delicate and cute. When the little girl saw it, her eyes lit up with a "swish". The box is not too big for a little girl, but it is a bit heavy and requires both hands to hold it up. ??This way, there are no hands to open the box. The little girl took one look at the beautiful little box, blinked her eyes, and asked Pei Xiubai happily: ¡°Brother Xiubai, what¡¯s in here?¡± Pei Xiubai said briefly and concisely: "I said I would give you something before." ¡°A gift for Lili?¡± The little girl tilted her head. She had a bad memory and had long forgotten what happened before. Hearing this, he opened his big black and clear eyes in confusion, and his little face was extremely confused: "What is that?"   After saying that, the little girl hurried over and apologized in a low voice: "I'm sorry, Brother Xiubai, Lili seems like she can't remember. Lili is so stupid" "It's okay, you'll know later." The next second, under the murderous gazes of Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, the old man and Lu Junhan¡ª¡ª The ghost-like young man stretched out his hand without changing his expression, slightly raised his red lips, with a deep smile on his lips, gently rubbed the little girl's head, and said softly: "The things have been delivered, I'll leave first." Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes directly, and there was a strong sense of danger in his dark eyes. It seemed as if Pei Xiubai's dirty hands were going to be chopped off in the next second. When Song Qingwan saw this, she got excited and quickly grabbed him, for fear that he would make the situation difficult to deal with. After all, we are neighbors from now on. ¡°Maybe, I can really help them take care of their children. It¡¯s better not to make the relationship too rigid. "Goodbye, Brother Xiubai!" The little girl had no idea that her brother Xiubai almost wandered around the gate of hell. She put the box in her hand on the ground and waved her little hand happily towards Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai said lightly "Yeah". Without staying any longer, he left directly with a large number of bodyguards. As soon as he left, Song Qingwan, who had stopped Lu Junhan just now, thought about establishing a good relationship with Pei Xiubai, and the more she thought about it, the more she regretted it. He quickly came over and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head several times. It¡¯s like they¡¯re afraid there¡¯s some virus on it! Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong saw that the little girl looked so cute! I couldn¡¯t help but come over and rub it. Seeing this, the old man thought it would be useless if he didn't touch it, so he took advantage of the chaos and came over to rub it a few times. Little girl: "" The little girl was crushed by a bear before, so her hair was already a bit messy. Now she was rubbed this way and that, and her hair instantly exploded like a chicken coop! This time it¡¯s really almost the same as something picked up from outside. Lu Junhan: "" Before he could speak. At this moment, a clear sound suddenly came from the pink box that the little girl had just placed on the ground: "Meow~" The baby's milky and milky cry sounded like it had just been born. However, it reached the ears of everyone present accurately! In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the box. The gift box was probably not tightly closed, or not closed at all. The next second, the lid of the box was lifted. The gift box was opened a crack. It didn¡¯t take long. I saw a snow-white little ragdoll cat with translucent purple eyes, and suddenly a white fluffy little head poked out of the gift box. It tilted its little cat head, its purple eyes as clear as glass, and looked at the few people outside, as if curious: "Meow meow meow?" "Cat!" When the little girl saw it, a hint of surprise flashed across her fair face. She immediately remembered that her brother Xiubai had said that he was going to give her a cat. She widened her eyes, pointed at the cat happily, and said to her father: "Dad! Look! It's a cat! Brother Xiubai really gave me a cat! This is great! Lili has a cat!" The next second, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and the old man all thought at the same time: It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really over now. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 288 Lu Maomao, call daddy! Today¡¯s Haicheng. ?Almost everyone knows it. Lu Junhan hates children and women extremely. These two are rarely seen around him. But what others don¡¯t know is that there is actually another person above the child and the woman. That¡¯s what Lu Junhan wanted to kill for no reason as soon as he saw it¡ª¡ª That¡¯s the cat. Lu Junhan usually doesn¡¯t like women, and he doesn¡¯t have a good impression of children. But as long as these two don't take the initiative to get together, or have some evil intentions. He usually doesn¡¯t say much or do much. To put it bluntly, as long as women and children don¡¯t mess with him. Lu Junhan was disgusted, but he would not take the initiative to do anything to them. But cats are different. When he saw the cat, he really wanted to kill it. I really don¡¯t like it either. This kind of dislike is innate, without any reason, it is just physical and psychological instinct. Just like some people are born not to like bitter melon, some people are born not to like coriander, and some people are born not to like disgusting bugs. Lu Junhan¡¯s aversion to cats is natural. As soon as he sees a cat, it means that the cat has not come to mess with him. He also had to go over and throw the cat outside the door, or somewhere where he couldn't see it. This is when he is in a good mood. ¡°In short, there is him without the cat, and there is the cat without him. When he was a child, Lu Qidong was afraid that Lu Junhan and Lu Anran would be bored staying at home. I spent a lot of money to breed a very cute cat from outside. It can be said that as long as a child takes one look at it, he will instantly fall in love with it. But at that time, that cute, beautiful and very well-behaved kitten didn¡¯t even enter the Lu family¡¯s door. She was discovered by Lu Junhan, who just came back from school, and threw the cat and its cage into the trash can. Forget it, after throwing it into the trash can, Lu Junhan expressionlessly closed the lid of the trash can. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The movement was smooth and fluid, without any hesitation. Lu Qidong, the old man and Song Qingwan were stunned when they saw it. However, this is not over yet, after dealing with the cat. Lu Junhan, who was only three or four years old, turned around, looked at the adults expressionlessly, and said coldly: "No matter where this cat comes from, if I see it again next time, I will kill it directly!" So, from that moment on, they knew. Lu Junhan is destined to miss all cute things. But fortunately. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Lu Junhan is lucky or the cats are lucky. Over the past twenty years, Lu Junhan had seen cats only a few times, so they almost forgot about it. Song Qingwan is even more so. Like everyone else, she also feels that what Lu Junhan hates the most is children and women. I completely forgot that there is such a creature as a cat. Now suddenly seeing the cat in the gift box, their memory came back instantly. What¡¯s more, the kitten in this box looks very similar to the one that was thrown into the trash can more than 20 years ago They are all covered in white velvet, with deep purple eyes and pink mouths. They are ignorant and look very cute. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear the thought that such a cute cat would be thrown into the trash can again later. Just for a moment. The little girl has already run towards the gift box. Her white and tender little hands were holding the little cat, and her little fat face was rubbing it desperately. The little kitten is not afraid of animals and meows happily. After it was almost done, she hugged the kitten as if introducing her to a bear, and ran to the expressionless Lu Junhan. As if she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see clearly, the little girl held the kitten¡¯s two front legs thoughtfully, with its white fluffy head facing him. Good guy. Even Song Qingwan could see it clearly. This is a female cat. The little girl had no idea that she had exposed the shy parts of her cat, but she said excitedly: "Dad! Look, Maomao! Isn't it super cute! Brother Xiubai had it before, and Lili wanted it! Now Lili also has it! It's so good!!"  Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Junhan, whose eyes had narrowed dangerously, and covered her eyes, unable to bear to see the tragedy below. As she spoke, the little girl was completely unaware of the sympathetic expressions on her aunt, grandpa, and great-grandfather's faces. She lowered her head to the kitten and introduced her in a sweet voice: "Lu Maomao! This is daddy! Call daddy quickly!" Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and the old man: "" Well done. In just a few seconds, even the name was chosen. Not only did I pick it up, but I also helped it find its father! That little cat probably really understands what Lu Li said. Although she was a little scared of Lu Junhan, she still whispered "meow meow" at him a few times, which sounded a bit fragile and pitiful. The little girl looked at Lu Junhan happily and said in a sweet voice: "Daddy, daddy! Did you hear it? The cat is calling your daddy!" In this regard, Lu Junhan just moved his wrist casually, his dark eyes showed no emotion, but a sneer overflowed from his thin lips, and he said a cold and heartless sentence: "Tell me, should I throw this cat for you, or should you throw it yourself?" Little girl: "" Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and the old man: "" Indeed! ! ! The little girl didn¡¯t expect her father to say that suddenly. When she heard that her father was going to throw away the cat, she was so frightened that she quickly hid the kitten in her arms. Then, with her big black and clear eyes open, she looked at him pitifully: "No! Dad! I don't want to throw it away, they just want cats! Brother Xiubai has both, and Lili wants one too!" "Then think about it!" Lu Junhan's expression was indifferent, and his voice without warmth was extremely cold: ¡°It¡¯s very annoying to raise you alone. I don¡¯t want to have another daughter!¡± "But dad" Lu Junhan interrupted expressionlessly, "There is no but." The little girl tilted her head and thought about it, glanced at him timidly, and said dullly: "Okay" Song Qingwan was a little surprised. The little girl actually compromised so easily? It doesn¡¯t suit her style. Then, the next second, the little girl was seen holding the cat, and speaking to Lu Junhan, her crisp and childish voice rang clearly: "Cat! Hurry! Call grandpa!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and the old man: "" Lu Maomao timidly said: "Meow~" The little girl looked happy: "Dad! Cat called you grandpa! She is your granddaughter now! This way you won't have another daughter! You still only have one daughter, Lili! Are you happy?" Lu Junhan: "" I¡¯m so happy! Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and the old man: "" Damn it! This logic. Very strong. Can¡¯t refute. In a few seconds, Lu Junhan instantly changed from father to grandfather, the highest level in this generation It¡¯s really unprecedentedly fast! The little girl didn¡¯t notice her father¡¯s gloomy expression at all, and continued to talk happily, "This way I am Cat's mother! Cat, call me Mom!" ¡°Meow meow~¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s Bear, she¡¯s also my daughter, you two need to get along well, don¡¯t fight, you know?¡± ¡°Meow meow meow~¡± Song Qingwan and others: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 289 Only one of you and the cat can stay. It¡¯s up to you. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t dare to look at Lu Junhan¡¯s face now. But if you think about it for a moment, you will know that it is definitely not much better! After all, there are three major things Lu Junhan doesn¡¯t like: Furry toys, furry animals, furry children. Now, it¡¯s all together! Lili¡¯s family is just jumping on the bottom line of this brat like Lu Junhan! It¡¯s so desperate! Song Qingwan had even planned an escape route for later. Once Lu Junhan, a brat like him, got angry and wanted to spread Lili's ass, she would immediately ask Lu Qidong and the old man to stop him. Then she hugged Lili and the cat, turned around and ran away! The idea just came to her. Lu Junhan¡¯s face over there was still as cold as ice. He completely ignored the little girl¡¯s joyful expression. Without any wavering, he said coldly: "Give you two minutes to throw it out yourself! Otherwise, I will come and help you myself!" The little girl stared with her big wet eyes, as if she was in disbelief and a little hurt. She held the kitten in her arms, puckered her bright red mouth, and said in an aggrieved voice: "Why! Dad! The cat is no longer your daughter, why do you still throw it away! This is not good! It is really bad" Facing her pitiful expression, Lu Junhan's indifferent expression showed no emotion at all, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "Even if it is my father, I will still throw it away!" Song Qingwan and the old man: "" Lu Qidong: "???" The little girl didn¡¯t expect her father to throw away the cat, and her eyes instantly turned red. She hugged the little kitten and choked with sobs: "No! Dad, don't throw it away! Lili just wants cats!" The man with a cold face was indifferent and said coldly: "You still have one minute." The little girl looked at him, tears rolling desperately in her eyes immediately ran out. Her nose was twitching, and her voice was full of tears: "Dad! I want to keep the cat. Can you please don't throw it away? The cat is so cute Oooh, it's cuter than Lili! It's the cutest!" The little kitten probably understood something, and huddled in Lu Li's arms timidly and extremely frightened, and stopped barking. Lu Junhan's expression was still cold and ruthless, without any ups and downs at all. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly said: "Hey, brat, actually I think it's okay to keep this cat. You see, when the time comes, Pei Xiubai will live next door to us, and Lili will definitely have to run over and play with him. It's different with a cat, Lili. Li plays with cats every day, and maybe she turns around and forgets about her Shubai brother!" "Yes!" The little girl was a little smarter for once. She clenched her fists and her eyes were red, but she threatened her father with a strong voice: "Dad, if you want to throw away the cat, Lili and Lili will go play with brother Xiubai, and they won't play with you anymore, huh! You'll be so angry!" Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously and sneered, "I can't tell, you've got some skills." The little girl puffed up her little face, pouted her little mouth, and hummed: "Yes! Lili is amazing" "Then you go," Lu Junhan turned around, glanced at her, and said coldly: "I'll have someone clean it up for you later, then take your stupid cat and go to your brother Xiu Bai. Live there and don¡¯t come back again!¡± "" The little girl immediately became anxious. She handed the cat to Song Qingwan with aggrievedness, and then hurried over to hold her father's hand. The little girl choked and said: "No! I don't want it! Dad! Lili, don't go live with brother Xiubai, he just wants to live with daddy" Lu Jun had a cold expression on his face and thought to himself, this little thing is quite sensible, but his face is still cold: ¡°Then give the cat back!¡± "" Lu Junhan looked at her coldly: "You and the cat can only keep one, you can decide what to do." The little girl looked aggrieved: "Dad" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless. The little girl thought for a while and said hesitantly: "Well, dad, you should throw away the cat. Don't give the cat back to Brother Xiubai. It would be bad to give it back to Brother Xiubai! Brother Xiubai has already If there is a cat, he, he won¡¯t??'s. " "I threw it away and you went to pick it back up secretly?" Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at the little girl's eyes widened with a shocked expression of "Dad, how do you know that people think so?" He folded his arms and sneered, "What you think is quite beautiful!" "" "Choose, you go or the cat goes." The little girl pursed her lips, "Lili doesn't want to leave, Lili wants to be with her father" The corners of the man's mouth curled up slightly, but he still said coldly: "Then give it back!" The little girl hesitated: "But, but the cat is so pitiful, and Lili likes it so much" "" To put it bluntly, the little girl doesn¡¯t want to let go of anyone. Song Qingwan saw that there was really no room for change in Lu Junhan's expression, and it was obvious to all of them how much Lu Junhan hated cats, so she had no choice but to squat down and comfort the little girl. "Well, Lili, my aunt forgot to tell you that your father actually doesn't like cats very much." The little girl¡¯s eyes widened, she looked at her expressionless father, then at Song Qingwan, she frowned in confusion and hesitated: "Why, the cat is so cute, why doesn't dad like it" Song Qingwan: ¡°No reason, I just don¡¯t like it, just like Lili doesn¡¯t like the sun.¡± "Oh" the little girl said gloomily, "That's rightthen daddy must not like cats very much! Because Lili doesn't like the sun anymore!" Song Qingwan thought for a while and said softly: "Yes, so your dad doesn't want to raise a cat. If your dad likes it very much, he must have raised one a long time ago, right? Look! He likes fish so much, and there are many fish outside!" The little girl took a look outside, and her eyes lit up when she thought of the small fish, "Yes! Dad likes fish very much!" But then, she became depressed again, "But Lili really likes cats. Lili wants to play with cats" Song Qingwan pondered for a moment and said: "Otherwise, Lili, let's return the cat to your brother Xiubai first. If you miss the cat in the future, you can go to your brother Xiubai's place to play with it, okay? Anyway, your brother Xiubai is with us. Next door, just a short walk away, you¡¯ll be there.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes widened and she became happy again. "That's right! Why didn't I think of that! Auntie, you are so smart!" "Okay, let's return the cat now." Song Qingwan smiled. "good!" With that said, the little girl picked up the kitten, turned around, and said happily to her father: "Dad, Lili will go and return the cat first. You should listen to grandpa and great-grandpa at home." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" However. The little girl and Song Qingwan are here. Lu Junhan and the others have even finished their meal, and no one has come back yet. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 290 Dad really doesn¡¯t seem to like cats After dinner. Lu Qidong was sitting in a wheelchair watching the financial news on TV. He was tortured by illness in the base and had very little waking time. When he woke up occasionally, he would listen to the old man telling him things related to Lu Junhan and the others. He has no idea about the rapid changes in this society. Yesterday, he came out of the base, sat in the car, and saw the new world more than twenty years later through the car window. He was in a daze for a long time. He has been out of touch with this society for more than 20 years. In the past few days, I urgently need to add a lot of knowledge to prevent myself from "falling behind". The Lu family is now developing very well in the hands of that guy Lu Junhan, and Lu Qidong has no intention of returning to the Lu family. He has been thinking recently that he is just idle anyway, so he might as well start a company by himself and call it "Dong's". If things develop in the future, it would be a good idea to give Lili as a dowry. So, no matter what happened, I started to read the financial news again. But after looking at it for a while, he realized something was wrong. The surrounding area is too quiet. like¡­¡­ Something is missing. The large and empty living room was quiet, except for the sound from the TV, there was no other sound. It¡¯s as if he is the only living person here. Lu Qidong turned his head and glanced at Lu Junhan who was on the sofa with a calm expression. Like him, he was also watching the news. He looked at the old man who was flipping through the newspaper not far away. He couldn't help it and asked: "Have Lili and Xiaowan not come back yet? How long have they been gone? Isn't it just returning a cat? Does it take so long? Could something have happened?" "This area is very safe. Not even a mosquito can fly in. What could happen?" The old man was sitting on a wicker chair. He turned over a page of the newspaper and snorted coldly: "I think that girl was most likely abducted by that boy from the Pei family. If I had known this, she would have been fine, so why would she be a cat? Now it's better! Not only is the cat gone, but the person is gone too, and there are two of us. Let's give it away. Second, Pei Xiubai has made a lot of money this time!" Lu Qidong was silent for a moment and said faintly: "Dad, you have changed! I remember you didn't speak so cynically before. Your current tonewell, how should I put it, is just like a resentful woman." "" "Can you blame me?" In an instant, the old man became angry and slammed the table: "It's not like Song Qingwan, that damn girl, has been quarreling with me every day these past few months. No, she has led me astray! I said she was here to defeat me, but you still don't believe it! I have been so obsessed with her these past few months. I'm so angry that my blood pressure has soared! Women are women, and they are of no use except quarreling with their elders!" Lu Qidong curled his lips, "Just be tough! If you really couldn't stand her, she would no longer be here by now." ¡°That¡¯s what I was¡ª¡ª¡± "Okay, okay," Lu Qidong waved his hand nonchalantly and took out his mobile phone, "This is not important now! I have to ask Xiaowan quickly if they are back, otherwise I will keep it in the kitchen for them. The food is getting cold." The old man: "" However, Lu Qidong didn¡¯t wait for a call. Outside the door, there was a sudden noise¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan and the little girl finally came back. And they are not the only ones. The cat on the little girl¡¯s handis also back. Lu Qidong, the old man, and Lu Junhan: "" Are you going to get rid of your loneliness? ? ? "dad!" The little girl held the kitten in her arms and ran up to Lu Junhan with her small body. Her plump and white face was serious. But the voice is still whispering: "Dad, Lili is going to tell you something very, very bad. Don't be angry after hearing this." Lu Junhan glanced at the trembling cat in her arms, and his dark and deep gaze fell on her fat face again. He lazily leaned on the sofa, raised his eyebrows, and then said: "Tell me, what's the matter?" The little girl puffed up her face and looked aggrieved: "Maomao can't pay it back! Brother Xiubai said no." Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly: "He said no?" Lu Qidong and the old man also looked at Song Qingwan in surprise. Song Qingwan looked helpless, sighed, and typed on her phone: Fake.   Halfway through, Lili regretted it. We didn¡¯t return it at all. I squatted on the lawn outside and fed the mosquitoes for half an hour. Lu Qidong and the old man: "" "That's right! Brother Xiubai doesn't want cats!" Speaking of this, the little girl looked angry and said angrily: "Lili just went with her aunt to return the cat, but Brother Xiubai said no! Because he already has one and doesn't want the second one! Then Lili said that dad doesn't like cats, so Lili We can only return Maomao to Brother Xiubai, but Brother Xiubai said that if Lili doesn¡¯t want Maomao, he will throw Maomao away!¡± Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Then you brought the cat back?" "Lili doesn't have any!" The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and pouted: "Lili said, Brother Xiubai, throw it away! Because my father really doesn't like cats. Although this cat is very pitiful and cute, and people like it very much, Lili still likes her father the most. Oh, daddy doesn¡¯t like cats, and Lili won¡¯t either!¡± Lu Qidong and the old man: "" A woman¡¯s mouth is a liar. Lu Junhan was unmoved and sneered: "But you still brought this cat back." The little girl hugged the kitten with a very aggrieved expression: "Originally, originally Lili said no, it was Brother Xiubai who had been begging me to bring Maomao back. He also said that if I didn't bring Maomao back, he would die for me. Oh! I was afraid that Brother Xiubai would really die, so I had no choice but to bring Maomao back" Lu Junhan immediately laughed angrily. ¡°This kind of nonsense can only be made up by this little thing. The little girl glanced at her father timidly, a little timidly. She knows that liars are bad children. But cats are really pitiful. The cat told her on the way that it had been kept in a cold cage. ¡°A lot of people gave it injections, drew blood, and fed it a lot of random medicines, but it didn¡¯t live well at all. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want Maomao, Maomao will definitely be sent back by Brother Xiubai. The little girl looked at her father cautiously, "Dad! I beg you, can we just keep the cat?" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless and he said nothing. He actually doesn¡¯t hate cats that much, he just feels itchy and wants to kill them. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, the little girl thought that he still refused, so she had no choice but to lower her head: "Okay, Dad, then I'm going to return the cat to Brother Xiubai." The little girl is really planning to return it this time. Because she discovered that her father really didn¡¯t like cats. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 291 Are you asking me about the son you gave birth to? ? The little girl turned around dejectedly, and took a small step towards the door with her small body. Seeing that her father still didn¡¯t speak, she hugged the kitten and said loudly and aggrievedly: "Dad! Lili is really going to return Maomao this time!" She said she wanted to give the cat back, but she tried hard to lift the cute little kitten in her arms. Trying to let dad see how cute it is. ¡°Obviously, a certain little girl hasn¡¯t given up yet. ¡°I really really want to pay it back!!!¡± Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, glanced at the trembling kitten that came to him, and glanced at her coldly: "What? Do you want me to set off a firecracker for you?" "" The little girl pursed her lips, lowered her head and said dullly: "Dadafter returning Maomao to Brother Xiubai, he may not be able to get it backLili, Lili will no longer have Maomao." The little girl is obviously very principled. What Pei Xiubai gave her was her cat. But if she later returns it to her brother Xiubai, the cat will belong to brother Xiubai, and she can¡¯t take it back. "Do you like it that much?" Lu Junhan sat on the sofa, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, and asked coldly. "Yeah!" The little girl nodded heavily, her eyes dark and bright: "Lili likes cats very much!" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said crisply, "But Lili likes daddy the most!" Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan: "" This desire to survive Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, turned to Song Qingwan and whispered: "Has Xiao Hanhan always had this attitude towards Li Li? Are you sure Li Li is Xiao Hanhan's biological child? You can't make a mistake, right?" "" Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Junhan and lowered her voice: "What you see now is pretty good!" "" Lu Qidong glanced at the cold-faced Lu Junhan and was silent for a while. No matter how you look at it, you can¡¯t tell how good it is. As if seeing Lu Qidong¡¯s speechlessness, Song Qingwan whispered: "You didn't see Lili on the first day she came here. This brat just threw her out the door. If I hadn't picked up Lili, I don't know where she is now. !¡± "" Lu Qidong was silent for three seconds: "Are you really sure he is your biological father and not your stepfather?" "" You ask me about the son you gave birth to? ? "Then keep it." Suddenly, a man's faint voice came from over there. Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and the old man all looked incredulous. Damn it! Did you really give in? The little girl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Really?¡± Her little voice said urgently: "Dad! Don't lie to me. It's hard to lie to me now!" "real," Lu Junhan's expression remained indifferent. He casually smoked a cigarette from the cigarette case with his fingertips, and a sneer escaped from his thin lips: "If you're not afraid of death, keep it! You'd better let it avoid me, otherwise I can't guarantee whether there will be cat meat on the dinner table tomorrow!" "" Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan and others: "" Sure enough, Lu Junhan is still the same Lu Junhan. ¡­¡­ ?Midnight. It was completely silent, the surroundings were pitch black, and there was no sound at all. But in Lu Junhan's room, a small floor lamp was lit. With this little light, the little girl carefully got up from the bed, planning to secretly take a dip in the water to quickly restore her magic power. In this way, if Maomao is accidentally killed by her father, she can bring Maomao back. The little girl had an urgent need to urinate and didn¡¯t know how to get out of bed, so she woke her dad up many times. Finally, Lu Junhan got tired and asked someone to change the bed to a shorter bed to ensure that the little thing's short legs could climb down. So, Xiao Luli got out of bed knowing the way. Just as she was about to enter the bathroom, she thought about it and decided to play with her cat for a while. She walked to the door, turned her head, and quietly glanced at her father, who was still sleeping soundly on the bed. After watching for a long time, I didn¡¯t find any sign of my father waking up. She performed a small surgeryWith a magic spell, he opened the door directly and ran out happily. And Lu Junhan on the bed, even though he is asleep now, is not much different from his cold appearance during the day. The outline of his face is still cold and resolute, his thin lips are pursed, he is handsome but inhumane. At this time, his brows were frowning slightly, as if he was having a bad dream. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Heavenly paradise. There are misty clouds everywhere, and at a glance, the vast expanse of white seems to have no end. But in the middle is a huge, splendid palace, covering a huge area. It looks extremely solemn and gorgeous, as if it is emitting golden light. In front of the palace, there is a Yaochi. The surrounding area is made of extremely cold white jade. The surface of the lake is covered with lotus leaves, but the water quality is extremely clean and clear. You can see the thick spiritual stones at the bottom of the pool at a glance. At this time, a man with a tall and slender figure, who looked like an emperor, stood in front of the Yaochi. His face was not clearly visible, but the aura in his movements was as powerful and indifferent as the snow-capped mountains. There are ministers nearby reporting on important events in the clan. at this time¡ª¡ª A beautiful bright red fish suddenly popped out of the water. She shook her fiery red tail like a gauze and blew small bubbles in the water: "dad!" The man raised his hand slightly, and the ministers suddenly stopped talking. "Want to sleep again?" His voice, like his breath, was a little cold, but wrapped in a seductive low-pitched magnetism. "No!" The little red fish was spinning happily in the water. She was not very old and was still a small fish. If she was not careful, she would be covered up by the lotus leaves. "Lili has already slept just now!" "Huh? Where did you sleep?" "It's on Brother Maomao!" The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°Brother Maomao?¡± The little fish scurrying around among the lotus leaves looked very happy: "Yes, I was playing in my mother's lake when I suddenly saw a big, big, white fur coming over. I thought it was daddy, so Lili jumped on it and went to sleep!" Xiao Yu'er: "But when I woke up later, I realized that the fur underneath was not completely white, but also had black fur. Then, I ran into the lake and took a look, only to realize that it was Brother Cat and not the father!" Xiao Yuer said happily: "Dad, let me tell you, Brother Maomao's fur is so soft, even softer than yours, Dad! Lili likes it so much! And Brother Mao Mao is very beautiful. ! However, Brother Maomao, like his father, doesn¡¯t seem to like to talk, but they are both very good people! He is not even angry when Lili sleeps on him! Lili really likes Brother Maomao so much! " ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Lu Junhan woke up from his sleep. Last night¡¯s dream was hazy and I don¡¯t remember it clearly, but the feeling is still there. In a blink of an eye, I saw a little girl sleeping next to her, lying on her back, with no appearance at all. He smiled coldly. five minutes later¡ª¡ª On the third floor of the Lu family villa, the little girl's earth-shattering cry suddenly came. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 292 The butt was smashed "What happened?" Downstairs, three elderly people who got up early and were eating breakfast¡ª¡ª When Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and the old man heard the miserable cries, their expressions changed. Song Qingwan and the old man stood up from the dining table in a hurry. Lu Qidong subconsciously glanced at the cat nest that was just added yesterday in the living room¡ª¡ª ?????????????????????????????????????????: A palm-sized white kitten is curled up weakly in a soft pink and tender cat nest. Its pink mouth is slightly open, its breathing is gentle and thin, and it is obviously still sleeping soundly. Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. Fortunately, the cat is still there. ¡°Otherwise, when Lili comes down later and sees that the cat is gone, she will cry even more miserably. After Song Qingwan and the old man stood up from the dining table, they wanted to go upstairs. at this time. A cute little girl wearing pink bunny pajamas covered her butt. She didn't even wear shoes, and ran out of the master bedroom on the third floor with her bare, white and tender little feet. . It¡¯s like someone is chasing her from behind. I ran so fast, but also cried so miserably. ¡°UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuHelp, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª¡± The little Loli's long, waterfall-like jet-black hair hangs down on her shoulders. She looks a little messy, and her brows and eyes are still a little unclear. She has obviously just woken up. But the fair and plump little face was full of tears, and the little nose was even red. She ran to the corridor and suddenly saw Song Qingwan and the others downstairs. It was like seeing a savior. The little Loli covered her butt with one hand, pointed at Lu Junhan in the room with the other, and cried even louder: "Auntie, grandpa, great-grandpa, help me! Dad hit me, and he hit me again, and he hit me many, many times! He almost beat me to death! Hey, hey, he's sleeping, and again I didn¡¯t mess with him, but he, he still beat me!!! My butt was smashed by him! Lili no longer has a butt. Wuwuwuwu" The three people downstairs: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After a while, Lu Junhan packed up and came downstairs. Wearing a tailor-made suit, he lowered his head slightly, put his long white fingers on the wrist of his other hand, and was leisurely buckling an expensive watch. The face is fair and cold, the brows are clear and cold, and the aura is extra powerful and intimidating. After being comforted by the aunt and the others, she stopped crying. When the little girl who was sitting at the dining table eating breakfast saw him, her eyes widened and she quickly covered her butt. But the little face was snoring angrily, and the little voice sounded threatening: "Dad! Lili has no butt now! You, you can't hit others anymore! Otherwise, aunt and others will beat you to death! They will beat you until you are flat and it will hurt you to death! Huh! Get scared!" " Song Qingwan: "" This is really the most cruel tone and the most cowardly words. Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly. The little girl was alert all over, her black and white eyes were wide open, and her little fat face was bulging, as if this could scare her father to death. The man tugged his thin lips lightly, snorted lightly, and without saying anything else, he directly pulled out the chair and sat down. The old man turned over a page of the newspaper, frowned and asked: "Why did you hit her again? Did she wet the bed while sleeping?" "Grandpa, don't talk nonsense! Lili doesn't know how to wet the bed! Lili is amazing! People will pee by themselves!" The little girl¡¯s big black eyes widened, and after finishing speaking, she glanced timidly at her expressionless father. This morning she was beaten to wake up. As soon as she woke up, she was hit on the butt again, and then she ran away. I really don¡¯t know if she wet the bed The old man also felt that it was not good to talk about this in front of children, and judging from the girl's affirmative tone, she probably didn't wet the bed. He had a solemn expression and was about to change the subject abruptly. The next second, I suddenly saw the little girl opposite, her head lowered, her big black and clear eyes looking quietly at her pink crotch. One glance wasn¡¯t enough, so I couldn¡¯t help but look at it a few more times. The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????? away If you have the ability, don¡¯t feel guilty! ! ?"Didn't wet the bed." Before the little girl could see it clearly, Lu Junhan was holding a porcelain-white porridge spoon with his fingers, stirring the porridge in the bowl casually, his tone was light, and no big emotion could be heard: ¡°I just saw that she was sleeping too cute, with her butt sticking up, and when she woke up, her hands were itchy, so I couldn¡¯t hold it back and spanked her a few times.¡± Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Qidong: "" It makes my hands itch. It¡¯s so hard to hold back. Are you sure you are not a pervert? ! ! But to the little girl¡¯s ears, this was: Dad thinks she is cuter than him, and her butt is more perky than his. Dad was too jealous, so he beat her. The little girl puffed up her plump little face with a sad look on her face. ¡°Hey, she doesn¡¯t want to be so cute either. And her ass is so perky. Although the little girl doesn¡¯t understand what Qiao means, it should also mean cute! The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and tilted her head to think. In order not to let her father continue to be jealous of her, and then beat her. She said to him seriously and solemnly: "Dad! You really don't have to be jealous of Lili. In fact, your butt is also very cute! It's cuter than Lili! Really!" Song Qingwan: "" The old man: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan stopped stirring the porridge bowl in his hand. He raised his eyelids, his eyes were dark and dark, and he smiled slightly, but the smile did not reach his eyes: "Not only am I cute, I also have itchy hands. Do you want to try it?" The little girl blinked her eyes: "I" "Ah! Lili!!! You've already finished your breakfast, right?" Song Qingwan stood up fiercely. When she interrupted her, the little girl shook her head, "Not yet, I -" Song Qingwan quickly pulled over the confused little girl, "After eating, go and wash up quickly. You haven't brushed your teeth just now. They are so dirty. Go and brush your teeth now!" "" The little girl frowned: "But aunt, my porridge" Song Qingwan thought to herself, forget about porridge, it¡¯s still unclear whether you will still be here later or whether you will be dealt with by your father. Thinking so, Song Qingwan directly brought the porridge bowl and pulled her upstairs: "Okay, since you want to drink porridge so much, my aunt will hold it for you. Go and brush your teeth quickly." "" I saw the little girl finally went upstairs. Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Lu Junhan with a bit of complaint, "Lili is still young and doesn't understand anything. Just accommodate her." Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and said casually: "Did you see the smaller tree outside?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 293 Secretly cut down the tree Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know what this had to do with what she said. He was stunned for a moment, but still said: "I saw it. Isn't that what you just asked someone to plant yesterday? What? Do you think there are too few trees in the yard? You can't plant just one tree. Moreover, that tree won't get any sunlight at all. I'm afraid They never grow up." "One tree is enough." Song Qingwan: "???" Lu Junhan took a slow sip of the white porridge, then returned to the topic Song Qingwan had just talked about, and said in a light voice: "I just want to say that if I hadn't accommodated her, she would have been hung on the tree by me now." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "So that tree is¡ª¡ª" The man slowly put down the porridge spoon and leaned back on the chair. His faint gaze fell on the shocked faces of the three people around him. He raised his eyebrows slightly and gave a rare smile: "Yes, that tree outside was planted specifically for her by her dear father and me." Song Qingwan and others: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± It seems that I have to find an opportunity to secretly chop down the tree. After breakfast, before leaving, Lu Junhan happened to pass by the cat nest at the lower door. His eyes were dark and dull, and he glanced at the trembling little kitten inside, huddled tightly in a circle, desperately hiding in the corner. He tugged his thin lips and sneered. Without staying any longer, he walked straight out the door. ¡­¡­ When the little girl finished washing up, put on her school uniform, packed neatly, and came downstairs with her schoolbag on her back. Lu Qidong had also finished breakfast and went to the company with Lu Junhan. "The old man had something to do and went back to his old house. Song Qingwan was the only one left in the huge living room. Song Qingwan sent the little girl to the car and then went to the company to work. The little girl wasted a lot of time in the morning. When I entered the class, most of the students in the class were already sitting in their seats. Qu Qianqian and the three of them were talking about going to Zhang Yiming's house for dinner tonight. Seeing the little girl coming, Qu Qianqian¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, she waved her little hand, and her voice was crisp: "Sister Lili, come quickly! Zhang Yiming said that his family is rich, and his father has prepared many gifts for us tonight!" "Really?" The little girl ran over excitedly, put down the study room, and looked at Zhang Yiming with bright eyes: "Brother Yiming, what kind of gift is it?" "I don't know," Zhang Yiming scratched his head, "Anyway, it's wrapped in a box, so beautiful! But my dad won't let me open it, saying that he will open my butt!" When it comes to spanking, the little girl trembles all over. "Then, I'd better not do it" Xiao Luli puffed up her face and said dullly, "Spanking my butt hurts so much! It's not good at all." Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan were both beaten before, and they nodded heavily with lingering fear. "It's okay, you'll all know it by night anyway," Qu Qianqian was optimistic, but she looked at Zhang Yiming and said, "But can you let your father take us to the construction site? I want to take my father there, he has never believed that coal mining can make a lot of money! I will definitely do this this time We must convince him!" Xiao Luli also raised her little hand and said, "Me too, me too, and I also want to take my dad to have a look! My dad ate a lot of food and took a walk. He is in great health now! It's totally okay. Go dig coal!" Jian Xiyan also nodded seriously and wrote: It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t recruit people, I just want to take my dad to have a look. They were all looking forward to it, and Zhang Yiming couldn¡¯t refuse, so he just waved his hand: "Okay! I will ask my dad to take you and your dad to see it when I get home later! Let me tell you, the construction site is really great! Every time I go to the construction site, there will be a lot of uncles giving me money. " Xiao Luli¡¯s beautiful black eyes widened, ¡°Really?¡± Even Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan looked at him with envy. "That's right," Zhang Yiming said hehely: "Especially when I said that I would also come to dig coal, they were very happy! They gave me more money and asked me to take these if I was thirsty or hungry. Money, hurry up and buy some food. You can dig coal later, no.??I'm anxious, but I must not starve myself, anyway, those uncles are very nice! " The other three children all looked envious. I can¡¯t wait for the evening to come soon. ¡­¡­ The other side. Song Wanwan had just arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten. She got out of the car and waved to Ye Wanwan in the car: ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ye Wanwan is still wearing a bright red dress that looks like fire. At this time, she lowered her head slightly, her beautiful eyes a little distracted, as if she was thinking about something. He looked slightly absent-minded and his face was a little pale. Song Wanwan called her several times, and she finally came back to her senses. "Ah, what?" Ye Wanwan suddenly came to her senses and paused for a long time before looking at her: "What did you just say to me?" ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song Wanwan frowned slightly. Along the way, Ye Wanwan was distracted all the time. She didn't know what she was thinking about, and her brows were furrowed tightly. She looked very worried. As if thinking of something, Song Wanwan bit her lip and said: "Mom, don't worry. Although I lost yesterday, I will definitely have a chance in the future! Besides, didn't you make plans with your godmother yesterday? There will be another competition in a few days. By then, I I will definitely win! As long as Jian Xiyan plays with me, my father¡¯s company can still cooperate with the Jian family!¡± "I'm not thinking about it." We had discussed it with Xie Qin yesterday, and Ye Wanwan didn't think about it anymore. It should be said that now there was a more difficult matter than this that she needed to deal with. Ye Wanwan thought for a long time, and finally said softly: "Wanwan, do you remember the smell of your aunt?" "Auntie?" Song Wanwan thought for a long time before saying, "You mean Ye Rourou?" Obviously, Ye Wanwan often criticized Ye Rourou in front of Song Wanwan. When Song Wanwan talked about Ye Rourou, her expression turned disgusting: "What happened to her?" Song Wanwan didn¡¯t like this woman who always liked to cling to her father. Every time at a banquet, as long as her father is around, her aunt will appear. Anyway, it is very disgusting. Hearing this, Ye Wanwan's eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a cold light. Yesterday, Song Chengze came back from outside. Ye Wanwan casually asked where he had gone. Song Chengze¡¯s expression was obviously wrong. Then, she suddenly smelled the scent of gardenia perfume from him! She is used to using strong and passionate rose fragrance, which has nothing to do with the scent of this perfume! ¡° Moreover, this smell reminded her of someone instantly. Her sister¡ª¡ªYe Rourou! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 294 Help Ye Rourou deal with Ye Wanwan As soon as this thought came to her mind, her heart suddenly went cold. Ye Rourou is undoubtedly the person she fears the most right now! A year ago, she read the novel and knew all of Ye Rourou's conspiracy methods. After that, she always had the upper hand in her relationship with Ye Rourou! Ye Rourou made every attempt to frame her in front of her parents and at the banquet. Because she knows the plot in advance, she can easily resolve it every time, and even slap Ye Rourou in the face! Seeing Ye Rourou's unbelievable embarrassment after being exposed. I have to say that Ye Wanwan felt extremely happy. Song Chengze also obeyed her words obediently and did not have much contact with Ye Rourou. There was no misunderstanding between Song Chengze and her. And Ye Rourou framed her up several times, but she didn't succeed. Instead, she made herself into a mess. It can be said that Ye Wanwan has had a smooth journey in the year since he learned the plot. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She even tried to treat others with her own medicine, and in turn framed Ye Rourou several times! Ye Rourou's reputation became worse and worse as she ruined it. Now even Ye¡¯s father and mother, who have always loved Ye Rourou, have gradually grown disgusted with Ye Rourou under her scheme! Today, Ye Wanwan can be said to be a winner in life. Even Ye Rourou's job as an agent was destroyed by Ye Wanwan deliberately using the power of the Song family. ¡°Now Ye Rourou is just a street rat that everyone shouts to beat. Her parents don¡¯t love her, she has no job, and no income, so she is nothing to be afraid of. Ye Wanwan is not afraid of facing her at all. But she was afraid that Song Chengze would confront Ye Rourou. She thought about it carefully. In the early days, Song Chengze was very obedient to Ye Rourou. He believed almost everything Ye Rourou said. ¡°Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many misunderstandings between Song Chengze and her. Ye Wanwan originally wanted to find someone to kill Ye Rourou. As long as Ye Rourou died, nothing would happen in the future! But it¡¯s probably because Ye Rourou is also a main character in the novel, or because Ye Rourou hasn¡¯t had any contact with Song Chengze yet, and Ye Rourou is still useful. ¡°In short, Ye Wanwan found someone to assassinate her several times, but without success. In desperation, I can only guard against her. On the one hand, Ye Wanwan asked Song Chengze not to have contact with her; on the other hand, she spared no effort to suppress Ye Rourou. Ye Rourou was busy hiding around and had no time to interact with Song Chengze. In fact, this year, at the banquet, Ye Rourou tried her best to set up Ye Wanwan, just to expose her hypocritical true face! So that her parents can see how hypocritical the person they love now is, and then they can love her as their biological daughter again. But unfortunately, these strategies were discovered by Ye Wanwan in advance. Not only did Ye¡¯s father and mother not hate Ye Wanwan, but it also made them feel that Ye Rourou was too ignorant! Ye Rourou was helpless. She can only get close to Song Chengze. She hopes that Song Chengze can divorce Ye Wanwan! As long as she is divorced, Ye Wanwan will no longer suppress her. After all, Ye Wanwan¡¯s forces that suppressed her all came from the Song family! ¡°If it were said that Ye Rourou had evil thoughts a year ago. During that year, she was tortured by Ye Wanwan. She just wanted to live well and be the little princess of the Ye family again. But naturally Ye Wanwan would not let her get what she wanted! She wants to return the injustice she suffered in the Ye family a thousand times to Ye Rourou! What¡¯s more, because of the novel, she also had to be wary of Ye Rourou, unless Ye Rourou died! Only when she is dead can she feel at ease. So, after smelling the perfume of gardenia. Ye Wanwan wanted to question Song Chengze directly at that time. Asked him if he had any contact with Ye Rourou! She even suspected that Ye Rourou might have rubbed it in on purpose. The purpose is to let her notice and fall out with Song Chengze. Ye Wanwan will naturally not let her succeed. So, nothing was said at that time. On the other hand, she was also afraid that she had made a mistake, and the other party might not be Ye Rourou. Because Song Chengze had always listened to her and not had contact with Ye Rourou. "It was impossible for me to talk to Ye yesterday for no reason.Get along softly. She had had a lot of quarrels with Song Chengze because of the Jian family's affairs and Song Wanwan's affairs. The relationship between the two had not been good recently. Ye Wanwan will naturally not continue to damage her relationship with Song Chengze because of such uncertainties. But this fragrance was like a thorn, piercing Ye Wanwan's heart. As a result, she has been thinking about this from yesterday to now. She hoped that the person was not Ye Rourou, but she was also afraid that it was Ye Rourou. Because in the novel, the beginning of her nightmare, the beginning of tragedy, was because Song Chengze came into contact with Ye Rourou. As a result, Song Chengze dove straight in and protected Ye Rourou again and again as if he was fascinated. "Mom! What happened?" Song Wanwan's anxious voice rang: "Tell me." Before reaching a conclusion, Ye Wanwan couldn't make a conclusion. She planned to check again. If it was really Ye Rourou, then she would never let her have an easy time! "It's okay, I must have made a mistake." Song Wanwan misunderstood, thinking she was having trouble speaking, and her eyes flashed with extreme disgust. "Mom! Is Ye Rourou seducing dad again? She is such a disgusting person, why haven't grandpa and grandma kicked her out of the house yet!" "Don't worry," Ye Wanwan calculated how much Ye's father and Ye's mother hated Ye Rourou now, and slightly raised her red lips: "It's almost time! Wait until next week, at your grandfather's birthday party, I promise to let your grandparents drive Ye Rourou out of the house!" This is also the reason why Ye Rourou can still come to the banquet even though she has been hiding in Tibet. Without it, it was because Ye Wanwan deliberately asked her to come. After all, only when Ye Rourou comes can she design to make everyone hate Ye Rourou! fair enough. ¡°If Song Chengze really had contact with Ye Rourou yesterday. At the banquet, she asked Ye Rourou to make a big fool of herself and show Song Chengze what kind of disgusting and vicious woman his sister Rourou was! ¡° If the woman yesterday was not Ye Rourou, it would be good for Song Chengze to use this opportunity to hate Ye Rourou even more. Ye Wanwan and Song Wanwan were talking behind them, but they didn¡¯t notice that the driver in front was talking on his mobile phone¡ª¡ª The conversation between them, without missing a word, reached the ears of the person on the other side of the phone. Pei Xiubai tapped his slender, pale fingertips on the armrest of the wheelchair, once and for a while, listening to the conversation coming from the phone. He lowered his long, thick eyelashes slightly, and thin shadows fell on his eyelids, but his narrow and dark eyes were unfathomable. After a while, when the call ended, he gently curved the corners of his bright red lips and chuckled: "interesting." The bodyguard didn¡¯t know what he meant, so he hesitated and said: "Mr. Pei, then what we have to do now is" Pei Xiubai¡¯s tone was light but unquestionable: ¡°Help Ye Rourou deal with Ye Wanwan.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 295 I want Lu Li to be our team leader Help Ye Rourou The bodyguard was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a long time, and couldn't help but say: "Young Master Pei, with all due respect, this Ye Rourou is probably not a suitable partner for cooperation!" The other bodyguard gritted his teeth and said: "That's right, Mr. Pei, you probably don't know that Ye Rourou has fought against Ye Wanwan before and has never won. On the contrary, her reputation is getting worse and worse! She doesn't look like a smart person." "Furthermore, from Ye Wanwan's tone just now, she seems to be very confident in dealing with Ye Rourou. If we want to bring down the Song family, I personally think that we should choose someone smarter and more capable to cooperate. This way It would be more appropriate instead of choosing a defeated general like Ye Rourou!" Pei Xiubai elegantly supported his thin and smooth lower jaw with his fingers, his dark and deep eyes were calm, his thin lips gently tugged, and he said lightly: "No, it's her." The bodyguard saw that he had already said this. Although he felt it was inappropriate, he couldn't say anything more. Pei Xiubai's pale fingers tapped slowly on the armrest, very rhythmically, and his thick eyelashes like slender crow feathers were slightly lowered, and his dark eyes fell on the mobile phone, but there was a strong sense of ridicule. Are you very sure? Not sure. He actually heard it and was afraid. Ye Wanwan is afraid of Ye Rourou. This is what he finds interesting. ? One woman suppresses the other at every turn. Although he has always had the upper hand, deep down in his heart, he is wary, vigilant, and evenfearful. ? What is this if not interesting? Over there, the bodyguard looked at Pei Xiubai sitting in the wheelchair, and whispered to another bodyguard: "It's strange. Wasn't it the Lu family that Young Master Pei came to Haicheng before? Why did he suddenly become the Song family?" "Who told Ye Wanwan to commit suicide by himself?" The bodyguard curled his lips and said, "Originally, Young Master Pei had no intention of talking to the Song family. Ye Wanwan insisted on coming to die. Since she didn't want to live anymore, Young Master Pei would naturally help her! Besides, the little girl from the Lu family saved Young Master Pei twice, not once. Twice! In ancient times, this was all a matter of body and mind, and it was like a cow or a horse! Mr. Pei shouldn't do anything to the family of the savior! " "" He always felt that Mr. Pei was not such a repaying person. No! It should be said that the four words of "repaying kindness", such a kind and beautiful word, have nothing to do with Mr. Pei, the young ancestor. and¡­¡­ If you really want to die "Lu Junhan and Mr. Lu seem to be more interested in death" ¡°After all, several groups of people were sent to block Mr. Pei before. If Mr. Pei hadn¡¯t been lucky, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Pei would have to spend his time in the hospital bed now. Logically speaking, Ye Wanwan can only be ranked second on the revenge list, not first. ¡­¡­ Song Wanwan entered the kindergarten, but instead of going directly to class, she went straight to Xie Qin's office. Probably because she just talked about Ye Rourou with Ye Wanwan, Song Wanwan is full of anger and wants to vent her anger. She wanted to give Ye Rourou a harsh lesson so that she would not dare to approach her father again! Xie Qin and her mother are good best friends, and they usually help Ye Wanwan deal with Ye Rourou. Xie Qin is a teacher who is very good at talking and articulate. Ye Rourou is often choked by Xie Qin and becomes speechless. Seeing this, Song Wanwan wanted to clap her hands and applaud! Therefore, as soon as the idea came up, she planned to go to Xie Qinshang to discuss it. Her mother is so kind at heart, caring about sisterhood, and always tolerates Ye Rourou. Even though Ye Rourou often seduced her father, her mother did not dare to say anything. And every time there is a banquet, Ye Rourou has to be invited to attend. Her mother tolerated Ye Rourou. She won¡¯t! She must give Ye Rourou a good look! Let her know the consequences of seducing her father! But she just entered the office and was stunned for a moment. I saw the other three friends in her group, who were all inside at this time, and seemed to be talking to Xie Qin. The next second, their voices started to complain: "Teacher! We don't want to be in the same group as Song Wanwan! She is so stupid. She made a lot of mistakes in yesterday's multiple-choice questions! She also lied to us and said that these questions were very simple and she could do them all! Afterwards, she solved them and They don¡¯t have as many pairs as Lu Li.?She is a liar, I don¡¯t want to be friends with her! " "That's right, teacher, I asked yesterday. Lu Li's group is really correct! I want to go to their group! The people in their group are all awesome! They are good-looking and study very well. I I want to play with them!¡± "Yes! Teacher, my parents also told me not to play with Song Wanwan. She is not good and asked me to play more with Lu Li and the others, so I want to change the group! I don't want to be in the same group as Song Wanwan. Group!" "Yes, yes, and Lu Li is very kind. Yesterday, at the parent-teacher meeting, she gave me sweets, and she also gave sweets to my parents. She is a very good person. I want her to be our team member." Team leader, I don¡¯t want Song Wanwan to be our team leader, she¡¯s not good at all!¡± "Yes, teacher, we just want Lu Li to be the leader of our group" Song Wanwan at the door turned green when she heard this. Xie Qin¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good either. "Originally, yesterday's competition was specially prepared for Song Wanwan. Unexpectedly, now they all made wedding dresses for Lu Li! This time, not only did Jian Xiyan and the others not alienate Lu Li, but they also lost all the people in their own group! Now everyone in the class likes Lu Li! Instead, Song Wanwan seemed to be superfluous. Song Wanwan was so angry that her teeth were almost broken. Lu Li Lu Li! Why is it Lu Li again! What¡¯s so good about her! Why does everyone like her so much! Xie Qin didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this, and his face darkened at first. But then, as if he thought of something, his eyes flashed and the corners of his mouth curled up. ??This is really hard to find, and it takes no effort at all to get it. She curled her lips, smiled and said to the three children: "Okay, since you all want to change groups so much, the teacher can't stop you. In this way, you go to the class with the teacher now, and the teacher will change groups for you!" The faces of the three children were instantly happy. Song Wanwan outside the door was almost furious when she heard this. Even if her godmother didn't help her to appease them, she actually wanted to help them change groups! But suddenly she seemed to have thought of something, and her face was filled with ecstasy. yes! ¡°If the three of them were transferred to Lu Li¡¯s group, wouldn¡¯t Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan be members of her Song Wanwan group? ! Ha ha ha ha. If you want those three rubbish Lu Li, just take them! She doesn¡¯t care about it! Originally, my mother and godmother were still discussing to hold a competition in a few days, but now it seems that there is no need at all! Very good! When Jian Xiyan comes to her group, she will definitely treat him well! She will definitely treat him thousands of times better than Lu Li! With this thought in mind, Song Wanwan hurriedly ran back to class. Pretending to know nothing, sit in your seat. It didn¡¯t take long¡ª¡ª Xie Qin came in from outside with three children. As soon as she came in, she didn¡¯t say much, she just said: ¡°Now, let¡¯s start regrouping!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 296 Transfer the three of them to¡ª¡ª It didn¡¯t take long¡ª¡ª Xie Qin came in from outside with three children. As soon as she came in, she looked at the people in the class and clapped her hands and shouted: "Okay, children, please be quiet for a moment. Be quiet first and listen to the teacher!" When Song Wanwan saw this, she knew that the scene she wanted to see most was about to come! A slightly proud smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes revealed a hint of determination to win! Seeing Qu Qianqian and the others stopped chatting, they all looked over. Xie Qin then continued with a smile: "In one minute, I will start regrouping, now you" "Why!" Qu Qianqian is very satisfied with the people in their current group. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone missing, and I don¡¯t want strangers joining in. When I heard that they were going to be regrouped, I immediately became anxious: ¡°Teacher! We don¡¯t want to regroup! We think our current group is good!¡± "That's right, teacher!" Zhang Yiming also shouted, "I don't think we need to change! We get along very well! There is no need to separate them again!" Lu Li also nodded, crisply: "Yes! We don't differentiate!" Even Jian Xiyan nodded desperately. Indicates that they do not want to be regrouped. Regrouping means there will definitely be a few less familiar people and a few more strangers in their group, which they don¡¯t want at all. Before Xie Qin finished speaking, he was retorted by them all, and his face turned blue and white. I was even more upset in my heart. I feel like the four of them are totally ignorant! But for Song Wanwan and their previous plan. Xie Qinquan pretended not to hear what they said and immediately announced: "Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, Jian Xiyan, the three of you, tune in to¡ª¡ª" However, before she could finish her words, the principal suddenly appeared at the door of the class! "Thank you, teacher! Come out with me for a moment!" The principal's expression was extra serious. If you look carefully, there seems to be some anger in his eyes, "I have something to tell you!" When Xie Qin saw him, she paused for a moment. After thinking about it, she decided to finish dividing the components first to avoid a long night of dreams. She then said: "Principalwait for me first, I still have some things to deal with-" "I don't care what happens to you! Now! Immediately! Come out immediately!" The principal looked gloomy and interrupted Xie Qin without hesitation! "I'm not negotiating with you!" Xie Qin had never seen the principal get so angry before, and for a moment, he was a little scared. Gritting his teeth, he followed him out without saying anything more. When Song Wanwan saw this, he immediately became anxious! damn it! No matter what the emergency is! Godmother, please finish assembling the components before leaving! What¡¯s going on now! But soon, the figures of Xie Qin and the principal disappeared from the door. Even if Song Wanwan wanted to catch up, she couldn't. Seeing that Xie Qin left, Qu Qianqian over there breathed a sigh of relief, then with a straight face and a smile, she imitated Xie Qin¡¯s previous words: "Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, Jian Xiyan, the three of you, tune in to¡ª¡ª" Zhang Yiming loudly answered: "Lu Li Group!" Qu Qianqian screamed happily, turned around with great joy and hugged Xiao Luli tightly, saying excitedly: "Wow! That's great! That's great, Sister Lili, did you hear it! We are in the same group now!" Xiao Luli was also very happy: "Yes, yes! This is great! We are still in the same group!" Jian Xiyan¡¯s delicate and fair face flushed with excitement. He pursed his bright red mouth and tried hard to hold in one word: "Great!" "You are talking nonsense!" Song Wanwan saw that they were confusing right and wrong while Xie Qin was not around, and he immediately became anxious: "The teacher must be transferring the three of you to my group! Not Lu Li's group!" The other three friends in Song Wanwan¡¯s group also nodded repeatedly. But Qu Qianqian was not afraid and pouted: "No way! The teacher is talking about my sister Lili's group! The three of us don't want to go to your group! Your group is not good at all!" ?Zhang Yiming also made a face on purpose: "Lululu~ We are not going to your group! We just want to be in the same group as Sister Lili!" Lu Li also nodded heavily: "I won't let Sister Qianqian and the others leave either!" Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and whispered firmly: "Well, I'm not leaving!" Seeing how unreasonable they were, Song Wanwan's face turned red with anger. But there is no good solution. After all, Xie Qin did not finish speaking, nor did he say where he wanted to transfer them. Song Wanwan inevitably had some complaints about Xie Qin. Why don¡¯t you just finish what you said? How much time can be wasted! She is her goddaughter! Isn¡¯t her matter more important than the principal¡¯s matter? Song Wanwan thought so, but to save her face, she still hummed loudly: "Forget it if you don't believe it! Just wait, when the teacher comes back after handling the matter, I guarantee that she will definitely let you be transferred to my group!" However¡ª¡ª Song Wanwan waited all day. Until the end of school, Xie Qin never came back. ¡­¡­ at this time. Xie Qin was called away by the principal midway, feeling very impatient. ¡°Moreover, the principal kept a stern face and said nothing along the way. Xie Qin was still in a hurry to go back to the group. Seeing that he called her out hurriedly but said nothing, her face became even more irritated. She followed the principal and was about to enter the principal's office. She endured it again and again, but finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She frowned and asked in a bad tone: "Principal, what do you want to do with me? I still have things to do in my class, so I have to get back quickly¡ª¡ª" "Thank you, Teacher! I now officially announce¡ª¡ª" The principal turned around, stared at her with deep eyes, and said coldly: "You are fired!" "What?" These words were like a bombshell, blowing Xie Qin's brain completely blank! She widened her eyes and said angrily subconsciously: "Why, I didn't do anything wrong -" "You know what you did!" ¡°Obviously, because of Xie Qin¡¯s incident, the principal was also implicated. This morning, he was scolded so badly by the school directors that he almost lost his position as principal! It made his face look particularly ugly. When faced with Xie Qin, the culprit, he didn¡¯t even have a good face at all, and said coldly and sternly: ¡°Now, you go directly with them!¡± "them?" Xie Qin¡¯s eyes widened, but he still hadn¡¯t realized who this ¡°they¡± were. The next second, four uniformed police officers walked out of the principal's office. Each of their expressions were cold and solemn, and their tone of voice was without any warmth: "Ms. Xie, after our investigation, we seriously suspect that you have violated the rules of corporal punishment of students at school! Now, we will arrest you and put you in jail for intentional injury. Please come with us!" "I¡­¡­" Xie Qin didn¡¯t expect that this matter would be exposed so soon, and his eyes widened in horror. She tried her best to retreat and dodge, but her hands were still cuffed by cold handcuffs! Xie Qin felt a chill in her heart! Only the principal knows about her corporal punishment of students. She raised her eyes and stared at the principal with hatred, with an angry look on her face: "Principal, you betrayed me!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 297 My dad¡¯s English is better than mine ¡°At that time, apart from the children in the class, only the principal knew about it. Judging from the current situation, the principal must have reported her to the police! No wonder the principal was so anxious to fire her, he was waiting for her here! Xie Qin secretly gritted her teeth and hated the principal so much, but now was not the time to argue with the principal. She had to get out quickly. She couldn't go to jail! Once she goes to jail and has a criminal record, she will no longer be able to be a teacher in the future! Xie Qin¡¯s thoughts were running rapidly. There is no surveillance installed in the classroom, so the police may just be suspicious now, and they may not be able to produce evidence at all! ¡°Besides, she really didn¡¯t hit her at that time, and in the end she just hit herself as if she had seen a ghost! It does not constitute corporal punishment at all! It doesn¡¯t hurt anyone, let alone intentionally hurting someone. ¡°In this case, this crime is completely unfounded! As soon as this thought came to an end, Xie Qin calmed down and felt less guilty. She raised her head and said loudly with some confidence: "Comrade police, listen to me, I am being slandered. In fact, I did not punish the students corporally at all. I -" The principal next to her sneered and interrupted her: "Teacher Xie, when the trouble came, you still spoke harshly! If I hadn't stopped you at that time, I'm afraid your ruler would have hit Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming!" Who would have thought that Xie Qin would be happy instead of angry when the principal choked her. She pointed at the principal with excitement on her face and said excitedly to the police around her: "Comrade police! Did you hear that? He said it himself! I almost beat them! Almost!! In other words, I didn't beat them at all in the end! So I was slandered! I did not punish the students corporally! You have arrested the wrong person! Let me go!" However, no matter how she proved her innocence, the police remained cold and unwavering. No one came forward to unlock it for her. Xie Qin¡¯s eyes widened and he still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. The principal over there said coldly with a look of pity: "You still don't understand! It doesn't matter what the crime is, or whether you are really going to fight! What matters is that you have offended someone you shouldn't have offended! You deserve the end you are facing!" "What do you mean?" Xie Qin suddenly took a step back in horror. As if he thought of something, his face was pale and trembling as he said, "Could it be thatcould it be that the Zhang family and the Qu family already knew about it? Then I" "No," the principal said coldly, "It's not just the Zhang family and the Qu family." In Xie Qin's suddenly tightened pupils, the principal continued word for word: "There are also the Jian family and the Lu family! They all know it!" This is like a bomb. As soon as it landed, there was a "buzz", and Xie Qin's mind went blank! The principal looked at Xie Qin¡¯s dull and unbelievable expression and said coldly: "You have offended four big families at once. You are in jail, so wish yourself well! For the sake of my colleagues for many years, let me remind you! Your hell has just begun now!" With that said, the principal no longer looked at Xie Qin¡¯s extremely pale and frightened face, and said directly to the police: "You take her away! If you need my cooperation, I will do my best to cooperate! There will be no hiding!" The principal has long regretted it! If I had known earlier, I shouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with hiding it for Xie Qin. He almost couldn¡¯t keep his position! But at that time, he really didn¡¯t expect that the Jian family and the Lu family would be involved! ¡°Moreover, what happened at that time was not just as simple as what he saw. "If he knew, Xie Qin had already physically punished those children once before. No matter what he says, Xie Qin will be fired on the spot! Now, I just want to send Xie Qin, the God of Plague, away as quickly as possible, as far away as possible. The policeman nodded to the principal, and then dragged Xie Qin away, who was too frightened to speak. Xie Qin suddenly came to her senses, hurriedly stretched out her hand, and shouted to the principal in panic: "No, principal! I was wrong! I was really wrong! Please help me! Please help me!!!" She knows that she is finished this time, absolutely finished! The Zhang family and the Qu family alone were enough for her. Now the Jian family andHome! When she gets to prison, will she have a good life? They will definitely find a way to torture her to death! Maybe she will be jailed for the rest of her life! No! She doesn¡¯t want it! The principal mercilessly waved away Xie Qin¡¯s hand holding his sleeve and said coldly: "If I had known this, why would I do it in the first place! Now the four big families are dealing with you together, let alone me. Even if the gods come, they can't save you! If you want to blame it, blame yourself!" Xie Qin was so regretful that her intestines turned green! If she had known today, she would have stood up for Song Wanwan no matter what she said! This is just great! Nothing happened to Song Wanwan! She will go to jail for the rest of her life! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Even have to be tortured. Even if she is lucky enough to be released from prison, this stain will follow her for the rest of her life! ¡­¡­ Song Wanwan waited in the classroom for a long time, but Xie Qin did not come back to talk about the grouping again. In the end, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went directly to her office to look for someone, but couldn¡¯t find anyone. In the end, I had no choice but to return to the classroom unwillingly. Xie Qin is the head teacher of their class and mainly teaches Chinese. Although she is not here, the class still has to take place. So, today¡¯s Chinese class was all in English. In other words, there were originally seven classes a day. English is taught in all four classes. In addition, there is one section each for art, music, and mathematics. And just these four English classes. Qu Qianqian, Lu Li and Zhang Yiming, who were poor English students, were all dizzy and their eyes were dull. I finally finished one class, and the next class was English again! Okay, keep going. I finally got through another class, but the next class was still fucking English! Waiting for the fourth time, I saw the amiable and beautiful face of their English teacher again¡ª¡ª "If Jian Xiyan hadn't hugged them tightly, beg them not to think too hard. Otherwise, the three scumbag kids have already figured out how to die together with their English teacher! Soon, the beautiful day in the kindergarten passed. Because Xie Qin, the head teacher, was not here, there was no one to host the summary meeting before school. So, Lu Li and the others got off school half an hour early today. They are all going to Zhang Yiming¡¯s house for dinner tonight. The children made an agreement to go directly to Zhang¡¯s house with Zhang Yiming after school. The entrance to the kindergarten. The four children are waiting for the Zhang family¡¯s driver to come over. "Ahhhh!" Qu Qianqian hugged her schoolbag and shouted with a look of collapse: "Why are there so many homeworks in English! Even if they torture us in class, they torture us after school! Wow, oh, oh, oh, this is unreasonable!" "It's okay!" Zhang Yiming was very optimistic, "We can do homework together when we go to my house later! Brother Xiyan's English is very good! If we don't understand anything, we can ask him!" Jian Xiyan thought about it and wrote modestly: My father¡¯s English is better than mine. When he talks to others on the phone, he always uses English. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 298 Brother Xiubai won¡¯t let me play with you "I remembered!" " Xiao Luli's dark eyelashes fluttered, and her eyes were sparkling: "My aunt said before that my dad's English is also very good! When the time comes, we can also ask him!" "That's great!" Qu Qianqian's expression was no longer dull. She happily picked up her small schoolbag and said happily: "There are so many of us who can speak English. Today's English homework must be completed." !¡± Zhang Yiming was also very excited. ¡°He saw that English was just as big as the others, and he had four English classes today, and there was a lot of homework. He hasn¡¯t listened in class yet and doesn¡¯t know how to do it at all. If someone teaches him, or someone tells him the answer. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but?no problem with eight books of English homework! But not yet waiting for Zhang Yiming to speak out excitedly. At this moment, on the road not far from the entrance of the kindergarten. An old lady in her 60s who was walking on crutches was crossing the road. The next second, her body shook violently, as if she couldn't support it. She lost her balance and fell directly to the ground, and the crutch in her hand fell far away. "Ouch¡ª¡ª" She seemed to have fallen badly, and her painful cry instantly attracted the attention of Lu Li and the others. The old lady pressed her waist with a painful expression, and straightened her arms, as if she wanted to grab the crutch on the ground over there, but she couldn't reach it. She tried for a while without success, then suddenly turned her head and saw Lu Li and the others standing at the door of the kindergarten. The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up, and her old voice said weakly to Lu Li: "Little girl, can you come here and help me down? I, I can't stand up" Lu Li blinked her dark eyes and said "oh" obediently, with a sweet and innocent expression. She ran all the way over, stretched out her little hand, and was about to help her up. The old lady¡¯s eyes flashed, she raised her hand, trying to support the little girl¡¯s body, and then stood up. Who knows, at this moment, the little girl suddenly seemed to catch a glimpse of something. Her beautiful black eyes lit up instantly, her expression was filled with joy. Without saying a word, she turned around and ran in that direction: "Brother Xiubai!" The old lady was about to support her, but before she could touch her, the little girl disappeared in the blink of an eye. After that, she couldn't stop her movements, and her whole body fell towards the place where Lu Li was standing! This time, he threw his face to the ground and fell hard to the ground again! Old lady: "" Over there, the little girl saw Pei Xiubai getting out of the car, followed by "Uncle Beauty!" The little girl looked at him with great joy. Pei Mingzhi was not annoyed at being called like that. Instead, he slightly curved the corners of his bright red mouth, rubbed her little head with his big hands, and said with a gorgeous velvet-like voice that was a little charming: "Why aren't you home yet after school?" The little girl raised her head and said crisply: "I'm waiting for the driver uncle. We got off school very early today, and the driver uncle hasn't come yet! What about you, uncle, why are you and Brother Xiubai here? ?¡± "Oh" Speaking of this, Pei Minzhi smiled like a fox, "I'm here to look after your brother Xiubai's school, and I asked him to¡ª¡ª" The next second, Pei Mingzhi turned slightly to the side to avoid the steel needle shot out of the wheelchair. Without pausing at all, he continued to smile without changing his expression: "How about being in the same class with you?" "Okay, okay!" The little girl didn't notice the thrilling scene just now. She blinked her big black and clear eyes and looked happily at Pei Xiubai, who was sitting in the wheelchair with a sullen face. Before she could continue to speak, Pei Xiubai said coldly: " He lied to you, we were just passing by." Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi passed by by chance. Pei Mingzhi, who was in the car at that time, saw the little girl standing at the door. On a whim, he asked the driver to stop the car. "ah¡­¡­" Hearing this, the little girl lowered her head in frustration, and her whole body felt a little wilted and sad. When Pei Xiubai saw this, he pursed his bright red lips. For the first time, he seemed to be explaining, but he seemed to be just stating a plain fact: "I am already seven years old and cannot go to kindergarten." Hearing this, Pei Minzhi tilted his head slightly in surprise, and then his eyebrows were frivolous, and his beautiful and seductive eyes were a bit intriguing. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?   It¡¯s really strange. "That's right!" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said happily, "Brother Xiubai, you should be in elementary school now! You can't be with Lili!" The little girl was happy when she found out that it was because of the age restriction and not because Brother Xiubai really didn¡¯t like going to school with her. ?? Her eyes are sparkling, her face is as bright as a smile, lively and lively. Pei Minzhi clicked his tongue a few times when he saw it: "How about you just become a little girl? Anyway, you don't go to school. It would be good to find a kindergarten to study and cultivate a relationship with my daughter-in-law." Pei Xiubai glanced at him coldly, not bothering to talk to her. In the end, Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai still have things to do and cannot stay for too long. Although the little girl was a little reluctant to give up, she was happy again when she thought that Brother Xiubai lived next door to her and she could go and play with him at any time in the future. She was not in a hurry now. She waved her little hand outside the car: "Brother Xiubai! Goodbye, uncle beauty." Pei Xiubai paused and glanced at the old man who was still lying on the ground not far away. Thinking of the scene he saw when he came down just now, he said to the little girl in a calm voice: "Ignore that person." After saying that, Pei Xiubai and the others left. The little girl was left looking at the place where her brother Xiubai was looking just now. There was only the old lady there. After saying goodbye to Pei Xiubai, Xiao Luli returned to Qu Qianqian and the others. Before Qu Qianqian had time to ask the little girl if someone from her family had come to pick her up, she heard the old lady over there who had been silent start to wail in pain again. Qu Qianqian looked a little unbearable, and just wanted to go over, but unexpectedly, the little girl grabbed her and said with a serious face: "Sister Qianqian, let's ignore her!" Before Qu Qianqian could ask why, the old lady over there shouted to Lu Li again, "Little girl, please, come and help me, I really can't stand up." "I'm sorry, grandma," The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and said pitifully, "Brother Xiubai won't let me play with you! Just sit there. Lili can't sit down even if she wants to! You're already very happy. ! It¡¯s not good to stand up, look! I¡¯m really tired!¡± As she said that, the little girl bent down slightly and hammered her calf, which was a little sore from where she was standing. Old lady: "" This girl is stupid! Lu Li had already said so, and although Qu Qianqian and the others couldn't bear it, they still didn't mind their own business. When the old lady saw this, she was inevitably a little angry, and her painful wails became louder and louder, as if Lu Li and the others were guilty of a heinous crime if they didn't help her. Soon, the movement on their side attracted the attention of the people on Song Wanwan¡¯s side! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 299 The splendid house Xie Qin is not here, so their entire class ends half an hour early. Therefore, Song Wanwan and the other three friends in her group, like Lu Li and the others, stood obediently at the door, waiting for the family driver to come and pick them up. Although they were not divided into groups today, Song Wanwan clearly noticed that the other people in her group were not as kind to her as before. He was even more impatient when talking to her. During class, they kept looking at Lu Li and the others. After class, they also went to talk to Lu Li and the others and ignored her at all. Song Wanwan was absolutely furious. But there is nothing we can do. I wanted to complain to Xie Qin, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone. She has always been arrogant and cannot tolerate others ignoring her, and she hates Lu Li very much. So, at the end of the day today, it can be said that I am holding back my breath. Now I suddenly saw the old man who fell to the ground and was wailing, and then looked at Lu Li and the others who were indifferent over there. She knew that her chance to show off had come. Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, as if he was afraid that Lu Li would get there first. Without saying a word, he ran towards the old man on the ground. The childish voice said loudly: "Grandma! Are you okay? Come on! I'll help you up!" While she slowly helped the old man up on the ground, as if deliberately, her eyes passed over Lu Li's pretty face, and she raised her voice: "Let me tell you! So what if some people are good at studying, but they don't care when they see an old lady fall down. They are not kind at all in their hearts! Who would be unlucky to make friends with such a vicious person!" "That's right!" With Song Wanwan's support, the slightly mean-looking old lady stood up staggeringly, and her words became harsh: "You are a kind-hearted little kid who knows how to respect the elderly. You are a good child. You are not like the one with the two ponytails just now. I have been on the ground in pain for a long time. She is so good that she doesn't even look at her. I wish I could I¡¯m dead, right! She¡¯s so vicious at such a young age, and I don¡¯t know how her family taught her!¡± While talking, several other friends in Song Wanwan's group saw this and ran over. They actually changed their view of Song Wanwan a lot. After all, the teacher has taught them before that they must be willing to help others. Only then are they good children. And the old woman fell right in front of Lu Li and the others, she fell so hard and screamed so painfully. Lu Li and the others pretended not to see it, which is really bad! They don¡¯t want to play with bad boys! Song Wanwan saw that several friends who had been alienating her all day came over to help her support the old lady. You know she made the right move! Qu Qianqian and the others are not stupid. Besides, the old lady directly named "the one with two ponytails." Lu Li is the only one here with two ponytails. Qu Qianqian became angry on the spot: "You old witch, who are you calling evil? Believe it or not, I will beat you!" "That's right!" Zhang Yiming rolled up his sleeves angrily and shouted: "Sister Lili also has good intentions. Sitting on the ground is more comfortable than standing! Why are you scolding her! You, what do you think of this as all good intentions? , What lungs! It¡¯s simply too much!¡± Jian Xiyan nodded solemnly and wrote: Too much! ! ! ! ! Lu Li stood in front of several friends with her little body on her hips and said angrily: "And who said I didn't even look at you! I looked at you several times just now! Brother Xiubai didn't let me pay attention to you before. I didn't know why, but now I understand! You must be a bad person! We I don¡¯t want to play with bad people!¡± Before the old lady could speak, Song Wanwan said angrily: "Lu Li, you're going too far! It's okay if you don't help the old lady, but now you're scolding her like this, it's so shameless!" With that said, she didn¡¯t care what Lu Li said and said directly to the frail old lady: "Grandma, do you want to cross the road? Come on, let us help you cross. Ignore them, they are just a bunch of bad kids!" The friends in Song Wanwan¡¯s group quickly picked up the crutches not far away, handed them to the old lady, and then helped her over together. The old lady¡¯s wrinkled face showed a smile, and she said happily: "Indeed, you little kids are still good! Don't worry, I will tell your teacher about this later and let her praise you!" Song Wanwan and her friendsThe crisp voice came over together: "Okay, thank you grandma!" Qu Qianqian and Lu Li originally planned to say something else. At this moment, the Zhang family¡¯s car arrived¡ª¡ª "Hey, my dad's driver is here!" Zhang Yiming saw the Zhang family's driver from all the way, and quickly waved his little fat hand, "Uncle driver! We are here!" Seeing this, Qu Qianqian and Xiao Luli turned around and forgot about the old lady and Song Wanwan. They also raised their little hands with happy faces and waved: "Uncle, uncle!! We are here!" Not long after, all four children got on the bus. In about half an hour, the car arrived at Zhang¡¯s house. Unlike the Lu, Qu, and Jian families, the Zhang family¡¯s house is located in a villa area in the city center where land is at a premium. Instead, it is located alone on a very large mountain. It was getting dark at this time, and the lights of the villa were turned on early. The car had just gone up the mountain and had not yet arrived at Zhang's house. A few children came all the way to see a huge villa that was as resplendent as an ancient palace and seemed to be shining with golden light. Just by looking at it, they knew that this household They are very, very, very rich! In the car, all the children except Zhang Yiming exclaimed "Wow" in amazement. Qu Qianqian looked envious: "Your home is so beautiful! It's as beautiful as the big hotels outside! And it's much, much bigger than my home! When my father comes later, if he sees it, he will definitely be jealous to death!" Xiao Luli and Jian Xiyan also nodded heavily. Zhang Yiming scratched his head and said shyly: "It's okay! It's only about the same size, not that big!" The driver in front: "" Actor Qu has been to Zhang¡¯s house many times before, but he was jealous but he didn¡¯t see it. On the contrary, I thought it was too tacky, saying that apart from looking rich, this house had no style or connotation at all. Soon, the car drove through the dark iron gate inlaid with many gold and diamonds, followed the road and entered the yard. ¡°Obviously, Zhang Dazhuang has put a lot of effort into the house. There are three huge fountain pools in the yard, made of pure gold. In other people¡¯s pools, there is a layer of small stones for decoration, but here, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s free of charge. Half of the stones are not visible. Instead, the bottom of the pool is filled with sparkling expensive diamonds! ? Red diamonds, pink diamonds, blue diamonds, and black diamonds are all covered in a thick layer of colors, making it look extra dreamy. In short, every corner of the villa exudes a strong atmosphere of the nouveau riche. How can you get rich! "Hey! You're finally here!" Hearing the sound, Zhang Dazhuang walked out of the villa and laughed loudly: "Come on, come to uncle. Uncle has prepared a gift for you! See which one you like!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 300 Song Wanwan is missing As soon as these words were said, rows of young and beautiful maids in black and white uniforms poured out of the villa. Like the reception girls in the hotel, their steps are graceful and dignified, and their manners are even more elegant and decent. Everyone is holding a beautifully packaged transparent gift box with a bow. Through the box, you can clearly see the gifts inside, including expensive car models, rosewood building blocks, diamond hair rings, gold bars, dolls, etc.! At first glance, it looks like choosing a concubine, the pomp is huge and extremely exaggerated. While Lu Li and the others were still in shock, Zhang Yiming seemed to be used to it. He took a step forward, waved his chubby hand, and said to one of the maids: "Sister, sister! I want that car in your hand!" "What do you want here! It's not your responsibility! Get aside and stay aside! Don't get in the way!" Zhang Dazhuang frowned slightly and carried him away with a look of disgust. He turned to Lu Li and the others and said with a kind face: "Come on, come on, don't be polite to uncle, just take whatever gifts you like, it doesn't matter if you take them all!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡± "Uncle, are these gifts expensive?" Zhang Dazhuang was stunned at first, feeling that this little girl was too well-behaved and sensible, and then glared at his son who was sulking next to him. Then he waved his hand boldly: "Expensive or not, these are very cheap, you can choose whatever you want! Get a few more if you like them!" The children were relieved and each chose a gift. Zhang Dazhuang prepared thirty gifts, and each of them took one. Seeing this, he quickly said: "Get a few more, just one is not enough! There are many more here! It's okay, just choose whatever you want, don't be polite to uncle!" "No need, uncle," Lu Li shook her head and said in a sweet voice, "One is enough!" Don¡¯t take too much. If she brings too many gifts, her father will definitely prepare many, many gifts for Brother Yiming next time he comes to her house. Mom said, this is called reciprocity. Someone else gave her a gift, and she will give another one a gift next time. But my father is so poor that he may not even be able to prepare a single gift, let alone a few more. The little girl looked sad. It would be great if dad could dig coal. In this way, the family will have money. Zhang Dazhuang misunderstood and thought she was embarrassed. Facing the little girl¡¯s cute and pretty face, Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s heart softened a lot. He thought about it and said: "Then, each of you can get another gift, and treat it as one chosen for your father!" The little girl tilted her head and thought about it, thinking this was a really good idea! This morning, my father was jealous that she was cuter than him. If he saw that she had a gift but he didn¡¯t, he would definitely be jealous and angry! When her father gets angry, he will beat her. Whenever she is beaten, her buttocks will hurt. When her butt and buttocks hurt, she can't sit down. When she can't sit down, her feet get sore. When her feet get sore, she falls down. If she falls down, it will hurt even more! ! It hurts, she might die! This means that if her father gets angry, she will die! This is really terrible! ! "Okay!" The little girl looked horrified. The next second, she raised her head and said sharply: "Thank you, uncle! Then I will go pick out a gift for my dad now! Otherwise, when he comes and sees that he has no gift but Lili does, he will definitely beat me to death!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Do you have any misunderstandings about your father? ? ? Seeing that Lu Li had gone to choose gifts, Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan quickly followed. The time when the company gets off work is actually not much different from the time when kindergarten is over. Not long after, Lu Junhan arrived at the Zhang family. Entering the living room, he looked around but did not see Zhang Dazhuang. Instead, I saw several children sitting on chairs with their heads lowered, working very hard on their homework. Before Lu Junhan could walk past the door, the phone in his pocket rang. As soon as the connection was connected, Song Qingwan¡¯s slightly anxious and panicked voice came directly from inside.come out: "You brat, is Lili here with you?" Lu Junhan held the mobile phone in one hand and glanced at the little girl not far away who was frowning and immersed in her homework. After looking away, he said calmly: "exist." Song Qingwan seemed to be relieved, "That's okay, that's okay." Before Lu Junhan could ask, Song Qingwan said directly: "The Song family called just now and said they wanted to check the surveillance at the entrance of the kindergarten. They said that Song Wanwan was missing! The driver didn't pick up the person at all. It seemed that three other children in the same class had also disappeared. I Seeing that Lili hasn¡¯t come back yet, I thought she was one of those three! It almost scared me to death!¡± The Lu family and the Song family had many contacts in the past. Although the relationship has become much weaker since Lu Qidong's accident, the Lu family cannot sit idly by if something happens to the Song family. What's more, Lu Qidong is now awake. No matter what the reason is, The Lu family all wanted to ask questions. "What's going on now?" There was no ups and downs in Lu Junhan's voice, and there was no trace of panic at all. Song Qingwan was the same. After knowing that Lu Li was not missing, she no longer panicked at all: "I'm watching the surveillance right now! If nothing else, the four of them should have met a human trafficker. Judging from the surveillance, Song Wanwan ran towards the trafficker by herself, and seemed to have had a few words with Lili and the others ¡­¡± Listening to Song Wanwan's words, "You are a good boy who helps the old lady. Lu Li and you are all vicious bad boys regardless of the old lady." Song Qingwan almost couldn't hold back and cursed: "I'm so convinced! How did the Song family teach this? Song Wanwan comes from such a silly and sweet person! Where can I find a real grandma at the entrance of Haicheng Kindergarten!" Haicheng Kindergarten is an aristocratic kindergarten. Those who come here are either rich or noble, and usually have cars. Even if they really have to walk with a cane, they will be followed by a group of bodyguards. An old woman like this, who is simply dressed and alone, is definitely a human trafficker! To put it bluntly, poor people will not come to the entrance of Haicheng Kindergarten unless they are liars or human traffickers. Song Qingwan was really furious. She should have been relaxing after get off work, but now that Song Wanwan was messing with her so stupidly, she had to spend time trying to save her. "Forget it, don't worry about this. Just keep an eye on Lili. Let the Song family handle it on their own! If your daughter is disobedient, you can't blame us!" Song Qingwan finished speaking in a crackling voice and hung up the phone without waiting for Lu Junhan's reply. It seems that he is really going crazy! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 301 Didn¡¯t you force me to not like it? ¡°Actually, Song Qingwan really doesn¡¯t like this daughter of the Song family who was found outside before. "I always feel that Song Wanwan has a little family spirit, is not very generous, is selfish and willful, just like her unscrupulous actress mother. But after all, it was several human lives, and it was still a group of innocent children who disappeared at the entrance of the kindergarten. Song Qingwan said she didn¡¯t care, but after hanging up the phone, she quickly sent someone to look for her. He also hurriedly arrested the three kindergarten guards and the patrolling bodyguards for questioning. After asking, I found out that because Xie Qin was taken to jail and the class teacher was not around, Song Wanwan and the others ended school half an hour early. Before the new teacher could come and take them to the kindergarten gate to wait for their parents, the children ran to the gate without permission when they saw that the teacher was not there. But at that time, it was not the time when school was over. Therefore, the guarding will be relatively lax. The patrolling bodyguards are all on the other side. There are only three guards from Song Wanwan's class and the pavilion at the door. And according to the three doormen at the time, they did see the old man lying on the ground, and they just wanted to drive the old man away, but Song Wanwan and the others were too fast, so they directly helped the trafficker across the road. At that time, Lili and the others happened to be getting into the car, and the extended version of the car directly blocked most of their sight. At the same time, the guard had to stop for a moment to ensure that Lili and the others were safely in the car before continuing to walk in the direction of Song Wanwan. Who would have thought that as soon as Lili and the others left, the car left the roadside for less than a minute. When they looked over again, Song Wanwan and the others were no longer there! The guard waited for a while, but didn't wait for anyone to come back. He went to look for him with the driver from the Song family, but he couldn't find anyone anywhere. It was then discovered that Song Wanwan and the others were missing! However, the most troublesome thing is that Song Wanwan and the others disappeared after crossing the road, and they were not within the monitoring scope of the kindergarten at all! They don¡¯t even know how many people are kidnapping them! In this way, it will undoubtedly be more difficult to find someone! Song Qingwan looked at it, inevitably a little upset. She asked the driver to prepare the car, transferred some manpower with Lu Junhan, and then went directly to the Song family to help find someone. Here, although Song Qingwan told Lu Junhan to leave it alone and let her handle it, his subordinates still sent him the surveillance at the entrance of the kindergarten at that time. Just after he clicked on it expressionlessly and after watching the entire monitoring process, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi strode in from outside. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??out ¡°Obviously, they also heard about the traffickers at the entrance of the kindergarten. However, as long as his children were not involved, Qu Sinian would not pay too much attention or ask too many questions. He would just treat it as if nothing had happened. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and his cold eyebrows were somewhat soft. He went over and rubbed them. Rubbing Qu Qianqian¡¯s little head: "Baby, why are you so good today? You did your homework so early." In the past, when Qu Qianqian came home, she would watch TV or do other things. She would find something to do for herself when she had nothing to do. In short, she would not do her homework. Every time I put it off until the end, when I was about to go to bed and had to write, Qu Qianqian would doze off and write at the same time. Qu Sinian couldn't bear it, so he could only help her secretly. ¡° Several times, he read out the answers to homework and asked Qu Qianqian to write them down. After finishing the homework, he quickly went to bed. Now that he saw that she was not watching TV but doing her homework, Qu Sinian felt that the sun might have come out from the west! Qu Qianqian was very honest and said clearly and without any concealment: "Because I saw Sister Lili doing her homework, so I did it!" "" "I love your dad, I tried my best to beg you to do your homework, but it's not as useful as your sister Lili, right?" Qu Sinian was thinking about whether he should send his baby to the Lu family every day after school, let her finish her homework with her sister Lili, and then take her back. At this moment, little Lu Li next to her noticed that her father had arrived. She stood up from her seat and waved her little hand towards Lu Junhan over there, with a childish and crisp voice: "Dad, Dad! Come here quickly! Lili has chosen a gift for you! It's a super, super gift! You will definitely like it!" "Oh, yes!" Qu Qianqian was reminded by Xiao Luli and thought about it, "Dad, I also chose a gift for you!" "real? Qu Sinian was a little surprised, and then he grabbed the little girl's face with a look of relief: "Baby, you have really grown up, and now you actually know that you care about your father - wait a minute!" What's this? ! ! " The next second, Qu Sinian's expression changed slightly, his brows furrowed tightly, and he looked at the transparent gift box that Qu Qianqian had just brought out from under the table with a strange scrutiny. I saw a very strange thing placed in the gift box. It should be a doll, with a pink body, four limbs, and a head that looks like a pig, but not like a pig. The clothes on the doll are studded with fine diamonds, and it looks like they were processed later. Qu Qianqian rolled her eyes at him and meowed a few times: "This is Peppa Pig! Dad, haven't you seen it? I watch it every day!" "" Qu Sinian took a few more glances and really saw it. Qu Qianqian has been watching it since she came back from school. Of course he knows what Peppa Pig is. I didn't notice it at first glance, purely because Zhang Dazhuang had people put too many diamonds on it. At first glance, I was blinded. Besides, whose Peppa Pig would be wearing a diamond dress? ! ! ! "Wait a minute! Baby, didn't you say you chose a gift for dad?" Qu Sinian soon discovered something was wrong: "Dad doesn't like Peppa Pig, you kids do." "I know!" "You know" Qu Qianqian hugged the gift with an open face and said, "Because if you don't like it, Dad, then it's mine! I really like it!" "" To put it bluntly, it doesn¡¯t matter whether dad likes it or not, what matters most is that you like it, right? But in the end, it was his baby¡¯s wish. Qu Sinian said tactfully: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that dad doesn¡¯t like it, I can also¡ª¡ª¡± "No, dad," Qu Qianqian said with a serious face, "I know you don't like this gift, you don't have to force yourself." "" Qu Qianqian: "Dad! If you don't want it, I'll take it away!" Qu Sinian took a deep breath, covered his slightly aching chest, and waved his hand: "Take it, take it." It would be nice to make Qianqian happy¡ª¡ª "Sister Lili! Sister Lili!! This Peppa Pig is for you!" Qu Qianqian turned around and pushed the gift to Lu Li: "My dad said he didn't like it! Don't you like it very much? Then I'll give it to you!" Qu Sinian: "" ? ? ? Aren¡¯t you forcing me to do something I don¡¯t like? ! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 302 Such a lovely gift Qu Sinian¡¯s cold and alienated cold white skin glowed with a transparent and cold aura under the dazzling light. When his eyelashes were slightly lowered, the red mole at the corner of his eye was surprisingly charming. Just like him, he is mysterious and contradictory. At this time, the actor Qu, who was famous in the entertainment industry, a powerful influencer and had countless fans, changed from his usual aloofness, and his expression showed extreme helplessness. " Beat up Qu Qianqian. If you can't bear it, don't beat her up. You can only hold your anger in yourself. He held Qu Qianqian¡¯s seat with one hand, straightened up slightly, took several deep breaths, and finally gave up. He raised his head and glanced around the living room, but he didn't find Zhang Dazhuang's shadow, which was a bit strange. Because of the special nature of Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s work, he needs to attend bidding meetings from time to time, so his working hours are relatively free, and it is impossible for him to still be in the company now. ¡°Moreover, he just called desperately to urge them to come over early, saying that the little ones were all here. Logically speaking, people should have been here long ago. Why, now that they are all here, the master Zhang Dazhuang has disappeared. Just for a moment, Qu Qianqian and Xiao Luli over there had completed their transaction. The little girl knew that Qu Qianqian liked this gift very much, so she did not ask for Peppa Pig, which was almost covered with sparkling diamonds. When Qu Qianqian heard that her sister Lili actually cared about her and was so kind to her, she was immediately moved and said that if she had other gifts next time, she would give them to her. Qu Sinian, who was listening nearby, was almost sour to the point of lemon juice. When Lu Junhan came over, Jian Yi immediately laughed angrily when he saw that Jian Xiyan had been silent and pretending to be immersed in his homework. Although Jian Yi is not very good at getting along with children, he is not stupid. Besides, he knows his son better than his father. Jian Xiyan's silent pretending to be dead made it clear that he did not want to give him a gift, but wanted to give his gift to Greedy. . Jian Yi slightly narrowed her sharp and narrow black eyes. Although he doesn¡¯t care about gifts, when he is in his position, he doesn¡¯t need to ask for anything. A bunch of people below will rush to give it to him with a smile, so naturally he won¡¯t care about a small gift. But he didn¡¯t want to make it easy for him, so he asked directly in a cold voice: "where is my present?" ??Jianxi proverb: "" Before Jian Xiyan could speak, Zhang Yiming, who didn¡¯t know the truth, was afraid that it would be too troublesome for Xiyan¡¯s brother to write, so he directly said it for him: "Uncle, your gift is in brother Xiyan's schoolbag! He collected it for you!" Jian Yi's side face was cold, and he raised his eyebrows with a half-smile: "Really?" Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red lips, knowing that he couldn't let it go, so he had to put down the pencil in his hand, turned around reluctantly, unzipped his schoolbag, and took two high-end custom-made bags from it. Robot toys come out. ¡°Obviously, one part is for him and the other part is for Jian Yi. His eyes fell on the two robots, and his delicate little brows wrinkled slightly, as if he was comparing them to see which one was uglier, and then gave which one to his father. Before Jian Yi could say anything, the next second, Jian Xiyan put the two robots back into his school bag with a look of reluctance, and then rummaged around in the bag with his little hands. Finally, I found an elephant-shaped eraser. It was still used, with slight black scratches on the corners. "Little Shota took her father's big hand, and with a fair and plump little face, she solemnly and solemnly placed the elephant eraser in the palm of her father's hand. With that serious and majestic expression, those who didn¡¯t know it thought he was passing the torch. Jian Yi glanced at the robot in the schoolbag, and then at the eraser in his hand. After being silent for a while, he tried his best to ask calmly: "Are you sure this is my gift?" Jian Xiyan nodded without hesitation. Jian Yi tugged her thin lips lightly, then gritted her teeth and laughed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way. "Dad, daddy! Guess what Lili chose for you! You will definitely like it!" Just for a moment, Lu Junhan had already walked over. He glanced at Qu Sinian¡¯s Peppa Pig, and then at the simple eraser in Jian Yi¡¯s hand, and suddenly he had no expectations for this gift. In order not to get itchy hands later, Lu Junhan said calmly: "No, you can keep the gift yourself." "no!" ¡°I am not willing to give my father a gift at all.¡±?Qianqian is different from Jian Xiyan. The little girl is very honest, kind, and cute mainly a very, very stubborn good child. "This is what Lili chose for her father, and it belongs to him. Lili can't have it!" The little girl opened her big dark and clear eyes, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, her little face was pretty and fair, and she looked extremely cute: "It took Lili a long time to pick this one! Dad, you will definitely like it." !¡± Qu Sinian and Jian Yi looked on, feeling uncomfortable. Look, this is a considerate little cotton-padded jacket. What the hell are they wearing? Qu Qianqian was afraid that her uncle wouldn¡¯t believe it, so she came over and said, ¡°Yes, yes, uncle, Sister Lili has really chosen this one for a long time! I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s great!¡± The next second, the little girl excitedly pulled out a high-end custom-made doll from her schoolbag. The doll was very beautifully made and looked different from the ones sold outside. It was wearing a European palace-style pink lace princess dress, with long light silver hair and a delicate and delicate face. It looks very beautiful. When Lu Junhan saw this, his expression was quite calm. He glanced at it lightly and sneered lightly: "Is this my gift?" "No!" The little girl shook her head and said in a sweet voice, "This is Lili's gift! It's not daddy's!" The next second, the little girl took out a pink thing from her schoolbag and put it on the table: "This is daddy's!" Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi all lowered their gazes in unison. However, the moment they saw the thing clearly, they all fell silent. That is¡­¡­ A pink bunny ear headband. The little girl didn¡¯t notice anything strange about the adults, but her eyes were bright. She put the pink hairband on her head with a happy face, and her little head with two ponytails swayed, followed by the long pink rabbit ears on the headband: "Dad, Dad! Look! Isn't this super cute! As long as you wear this in the future, you will be much cuter than Lili! This way you no longer have to be jealous that Lili is cuter than you!" Then she won¡¯t be spanked by her father! The little girl felt that she was so smart! I actually picked such a good gift! Dad will definitely like it! Such a cute gift, even she likes it! Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 303 We are just short of English Qu Sinian was silent for a moment, turned his head slightly, and glanced at Lu Junhan with a slightly strange and unexplainable look. "Obviously, I didn't expect that Lu Junhan, who looks ruthless, vicious and decisive on the outside, is actually a fool who is jealous that his daughter is cuter than him! ! ! Hahahahaha, if this news gets out, I¡¯m afraid a lot of people will laugh to death! In comparison, Jian Yi's expression was still calm and indifferent, but if you look closely, it seemed that he couldn't hold back his smile, and he gently pulled his thin lips. With just one glance, Lu Junhan knew what they were thinking, and his handsome, sculptured face suddenly fell. He gritted his teeth tightly, then laughed angrily. The little girl didn¡¯t know that the violent storm was about to come, so she happily took off the pink hairband, blinked her big black and bright eyes, curled up the corners of her bright red mouth, and said excitedly to the sullen Lu Junhan: "Dad! Lili didn't lie to you! If you wear this, you will be as cute as Lili! No, you will be cuter than Lili¡ª¡ª" There was a "pop", and the next second, the little girl's little head was hit hard by the man's finger! Lu Junhan had a cold face, gritted his teeth, and sneered: "Shut up! I don't need to be cute!" "" The little girl held her beaten head tightly with her small hands, and transparent mist suddenly appeared in her big black eyes. Her little voice was choked with sobs, she raised her fat face and complained loudly: "Dad, you hit me again! You, you just hit me in the morningyou hit me again now! You hit me twice!!" The little girl spoke louder and louder, and the more she spoke, the sadder she became. Her voice was full of tears: "My ass was beaten to death by you! Now my head is going to be beaten to pieces by you! You, you are a bad father! You just want to beat Lili to death, right! Wuwuwuwu, people won't follow. You played!" The little girl burst into tears immediately, her red little nose twitching and her face covered with tears. She held her head tightly and cried so hard that she was out of breath. She looked aggrieved. Qu Qianqian took one look at Lu Junhan¡¯s terrifying face, and was so frightened that she quickly hid in her father¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Indeed! ! ! ! Sister Lili¡¯s father is really terrible! Sister Lili will definitely be beaten to death! No! All of them will definitely be beaten to death by Sister Lili¡¯s father! When Lu Junhan had a cold face and said nothing before, the aura on his body was already quite fierce and terrifying, let alone his sullen face now. His sinister face as cold as frost, his tall and straight body, and the long black coat on him looked like a devil, which could scare the three children present to tears! The little girl rubbed her eyes and cried loudly, and found that her father had not spoken. She raised her long eyelashes that were wet with tears, and glanced at him secretly with her wet black eyes. Seeing that her father was indeed looking at her, her bright red mouth dropped, and she raised her head and cried louder, as if she was afraid that her father would not hear her cry. "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, twisted his sharp eyebrows, and said coldly with a hint of irritation: "Why are you crying! I'll just knock you, what's the point of crying!" The little girl had crystal clear tears in her eyes, her little face was full of tear stains, and she glanced at him with red eyes aggrieved: "Dad, just forget about hitting people!! You, you are still attacking people now!! You bad guy, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan's face turned even worse, and the temperature around his body suddenly dropped, as if it could freeze someone to death. When Zhang Yiming, who had always been timid, shrank his head in fear, he did not dare to say a word. Even Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red lips nervously, clutching his father's sleeves tightly with his little hands, his face turning slightly pale. Qu Sinian patted Qu Qianqian's back gently with his big hand, and after comforting her in a soft voice, he sighed. This is Lu Junhan¡¯s family matter. They have no right to ask or interfere. But maybe it was because he saw that the little girl was too cute and beautiful, and even more pitiful when she cried. Qu Sinian couldn't bear it, so he couldn't help but interrupt: "Why don't you just coax her? Little girls are very fragile, so they usually have to be coaxed, not threatened! The more you threaten her to stop crying, the worse she will cry." "Need not." Lu Junhan frowned slightly, his eyes falling on the little girl¡¯s face.On the scarred face, he narrowed his eyes slightly: "She is different." Before Qu Sinian could figure out what this "different" meant. The next second, Lu Junhan was heard threatening coldly: "Believe it or not, if you dare to cry again now, I will really beat your head off!" As soon as these words were spoken, the little girl's tears instantly closed up and she stopped crying immediately. With her pitiful big black grape-like eyes open, she looked at her father helplessly, her little voice choked with sobs: "No! Dad, don't hit me on the head! Youdon't hit others on the head, okay?" Lu Junhan said lightly: "No." The little girl¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Really, really?!¡± "Um." The little girl foolishly touched her head. Knowing that her head was safe, she immediately felt happy again, her dark and slender eyelashes fluttering. She is so happy! Her head will not be gone! She couldn't hold it back, she ran over with excitement on her face, hugged her father in a sticky hug, looked up her fair little face, and said hummingly, "Dad, Dad! You are so kind to Lili! Lili loves you so much! You are the best dad in the world!" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" As long as you don¡¯t start with your love, it¡¯s easy to say anything, right? ! Lu Junhan was used to the speed at which this little thing changed his face, and he vaguely mastered the skills of how to coax people instantly. In short, this little thing cries quickly and heals quickly. He rubbed the little girl¡¯s head expressionlessly, feeling for the first time that he really felt like a father. In the past, it would have been better not to coax people, but to throw them out. Although Qu Sinian was choked by Lu Junhan's alternative education method, he was finally relieved when he saw that the little girl stopped crying. Seeing that it¡¯s getting late, it¡¯s still half an hour before dinner time. In order to prevent Qu Qianqian from returning home, no one is watching, and she does not do her homework. Qu Sinian thought that now, when she was willing to do her homework, she would finish her homework quickly. So he asked: "Have you finished all your homework?" "Not yet!" Qu Qianqian shook her head, probably still a little afraid of Lu Junhan. She glanced at Lu Junhan timidly and whispered, "But we are short of English, because we don't know a lot of it, and we want to wait for brother Xiyan's father, and and sister Lili's father to teach us!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 304 Dad, why are you scolding me? After saying that, Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t dare to look at Lu Junhan again. Instead, she quickly turned around and retracted into her father's arms. Her little body was trembling, as if she was afraid that Lu Junhan would come over and beat her. Even Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan swallowed nervously, their eyes timid. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" It was rare for Xiao Luli to see their fear of her father at a glance. She grabbed Qu Qianqian¡¯s little hand beside her, opened her big black and clear eyes, and comforted her with a serious look on her face: "Sister Qianqian, don't be afraid! Although my father looks very fierce and often beats people and kills many people, he is really a good person! And he can only beat me, not me. Yours! Even if, even if he really wants to hit you, I will protect you and won't let him beat you to death! So you don't have to be afraid at all!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" If you say this, are you even more afraid of it! ! However, Qu Qianqian looked touched. She felt relieved knowing that Sister Lili would protect her and she would not be beaten to death. His eyes suddenly lit up with a bright light. She held Lu Li's hand tightly with her little hand and nodded gratefully: "Yeah!" Even Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan breathed a sigh of relief and were no longer so scared. Jian Yi: "" The adults expressed expressionlessly that they don¡¯t quite understand the world of your children. "Then let's do our English homework now!" After becoming less afraid of Lu Junhan, Zhang Yiming returned to his usual loud-mouthed manner, sitting happily on the chair and saying, "When we're done, we can go play!" It¡¯s different from Qu Sinian¡¯s love for his daughter and free-range education. Zhang Dazhuang hates Zhang Yiming and attaches great importance to his studies. Every time Zhang Yiming comes back from school, Zhang Dazhuang must let people watch him finish his homework before allowing him to play. Over time, it becomes a habit. The little guys all knew that what Zhang Yiming meant was going to the construction site to watch people digging coal, and they immediately became very enthusiastic. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Xiao Luli sitting back on the chair, with her two black ponytails swaying behind her head, and her smooth and fair forehead, which made her fair and delicate little face very beautiful. Wearing a British-style dark blue school uniform, she looks like an exquisite doll. She lowered her long and thick black eyelashes slightly, took her father with her little hand, frowned in distress, and whispered in a weak voice: "Dad, these are very difficult. Lili doesn't understand them at all. Can you teach us?" The English homework for several children is the same. As soon as Xiao Lu Li said these words, several little guys turned to look at Lu Junhan, their little faces full of expectation. Lu Junhan: "" There are several English words written in that English notebook. There is a curly bracket under the word, which obviously means that the corresponding Chinese word must be written. Lu Junhan and the others have to go abroad every few days. They speak English better than foreigners. They can read all English documents without any pressure. In their opinion, this little word does not require much thought at all, it is simply much simpler than 1+1. Qu Sinian looked a little disgusted, rubbed Qu Qianqian's little head, and sighed: "Baby, why don't you ask daddy, daddy -" "Go away!" Qu Qianqian stretched out her little hand in disgust without looking back, and pushed him. "Your English is not good. Sister Lili said that her father's English is very good, and brother Xiyan's father, they will teach us! You just need to be quiet!" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Xiyan thought for a while, wrote down a line, and then poked Jian Yi next to him: "We will ask you again later when Sister Lili's father is gone. You go and play first and don't disturb us." Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi's cold and cold face darkened, and then he gritted his teeth. If it weren't for the fact that Jian Xiyan still had to do his homework, he would have taken the person out, slapped him before coming back. Lu Junhan held the phone in one hand, pulled out the chair with the other, and sat down next to him. He glanced at the English word at the top and said it concisely: "Pig." As soon as he finished speaking, several children fell silent. ?? Lu Junhan glanced at the phone, frowned slightly, raised his eyes,Seeing the little girl looking at him with aggrieved face, her eyes were red. Lu Junhan thought about it carefully, but he didn't do anything, "What?" The little girl sniffed, her eyes were red, she wiped her tears with her little hand, and choked with aggrieved words: "Dad, why did you call me a pig? I, I didn't offend you" Qu Qianqian couldn't bear it and said angrily: "That's right, uncle, Sister Lili is very good, she just doesn't know how to do homework, is a little stupid, and is a bit stupid, but how can you call her a pig!" You are going too far!" Even Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan nodded desperately beside him, indicating that he really went too far! "" Who the hell is too much? Lu Junhan took a deep breath, barely resisting the urge to throw the four little guys out, and said sullenly to the crying little girl, "I'm not talking about you!" The little girl choked, raised her wet eyes, and said aggrievedly, "Dad, if you are not talking about Lili, then you, are you talking about Sister Qianqian? But she is not like a pig!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened, her expression a little hurt. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" ?You can see that this is a tough battle. Several times, Lu Junhan¡¯s face had no other expression, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was talking about this English word!¡± The little girl looked confused: "Then dad, why is it a pig?" Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, this English word doesn't look like a pig." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian could not bear to see his daughter being stupid, so he could only sigh and said, "What your Uncle Lu means is that when translated into Chinese, this English word means pig." By saying this, the little guys will understand. Seeing Qu Qianqian and the others, they suddenly realized that Qu Sinian was about to have a myocardial infarction. If they were subordinates, if they couldn't understand them over and over again, they would have fired them or scolded them long ago. But these little guys can't scold them. Once scolded, they can talk better than you, but they can't explain it. Will cry! Once you start crying, there will be no end. In the end, the ones who are upset are the adults themselves. It¡¯s even more impossible to retreat if you retreat! In short, it¡¯s very troublesome. But fortunately, my understanding is no problem. However, as soon as this thought came to an end, I heard Qu Qianqian asking over there: "Then Dad! Why does this word have to be pig and not Peppa Pig?" "Yes, uncle," Zhang Yiming shouted: "Peppa Pig is also a pig, why isn't it called Peppa Pig?" Qu Sinian: "" Then why don¡¯t you call Peppa Pig! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 305 He will beat us all to death Qu Sinian closed his eyes, opened them again, took several deep breaths, and his expression looked a little autistic. "That's right, Dad," ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just started to learn English words today, but the little girl who didn¡¯t listen at all in class also looked confused. She looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan next to her, frowning in a childish voice, with a troubled expression: "Why does this word have to be pig? Lili thinks Peppa Pig is obviously cuter! Lili doesn't want to write pig, but Lili just wants to write Peppa Pig!" "That's right!" To prove what Lu Li said, Qu Qianqian quickly showed off her shiny Peppa Pig gift: "Uncle, look, how cute it is! It's even pink! I also want to write about Peppa Pig!" "Me too, me too," When Zhang Dazhuang took Zhang Yiming to experience and visit the countryside, Zhang Yiming had seen the pigs in the pig shed. They were big, fat, dirty, smelly, and not cute at all. "Peppa Pig" Much cuter than pigs! I just like Peppa Pig and I want to write about it too!¡± Jian Xiyan has stayed at home since he was a child and has never seen a real pig or the Peppa Pig cartoon. But seeing that everyone else chose it, he nodded and said that he also liked it. Qu Sinian looked at them, his head growing more and more dizzy, and the more he looked at them, the worse he felt. He pressed his head against the headache, and after calming down for a while his desire to hit and curse others, he finally said helplessly to Qu Qianqian: "Baby, this word just means pig. Peppa Pig has its own English word. These two are different." Seeing that Qu Qianqian was confused, Qu Sinian sighed and said directly: "Anyway, for now, you can only write about pigs, not Peppa Pig, do you understand?" "Uncle, why is it different, and why can't you write?" Xiao Luli blinked her big black eyes, and brought the question back, "Aren't these two pigs?" "Yes! Dad!" Qu Qianqian clenched her fist angrily and said: "Your English is not good, so what you said must be wrong! Anyway, I think they are the same! They can both be written! Since I want to write about pigs, then I must write a cuter pig! Huh! This is the only way to deserve it. Get on with my homework!¡± Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" God damn cuter pigs! The little girl's eyes were bright, as if she had reached some consensus: "Yeah, Lili also wants to write" Lu Junhan's eyes were dark, and his long, well-articulated fingers tapped on her homework, with a hint of impatience in his brows. He narrowed his eyes, sneered, and spoke directly: "What a nonsense! I think you just want to die! I say it's a pig, it's a pig, just write it down, why are you talking so much nonsense!" Lu Li: "" The little girl hesitated for a moment, then Naiyin said aggrievedly: "But daddy, pigs are not good" Lu Junhan's skin was already a cold white, and his narrow black eyes were sharp and deep. When he gave him a cold glance, they were full of danger, just like now: "What? You don't want your head anymore?" Xiao Luli¡¯s little body stiffened. The man with a cold and handsome profile raised his eyebrows slightly, moved his wrist, and said calmly: "If you don't want it, I can help you now." The next second, Xiao Luli was startled and quickly sat upright on the chair seriously. She had a serious expression on her face, holding a pencil in one hand and an English book in the other. She did not forget to turn her head and shout to the other three friends: "Sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, and brother Xiyan, let's write about pigs! Otherwise my dad will beat us! If we don't write, he will beat us all to death!" Qu Qianqian: "!!!" Zhang Yiming: "!!!!!!" ??Jianxi proverb: "!!!!!!" As soon as the little girl finished her crisp words, she looked serious and stubborn just now, trying to win over the children who wrote Peppa Pig for herself¡ª¡ª The next second, they all lowered their noble and stubborn heads! Holding the pen tightly with her little hand, she hunched her shoulders and began to quietly write the word "pig" in the notebook one stroke at a time. The movements were neat and uniform, the little mouth was pursed, and the person was so scared that he didn't even dare to fart. Not to mention how quiet and harmonious he was. Lu Junhan: "" ?Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" After being intimidated by the little girl, the next English words became much easier. Basically, as soon as Lu Junhan thought about it, the little guys obediently buried their heads in writing. Today is the first day for Lu Li and the others to learn English words. The words are not difficult, and they are all related to small animals¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan was sitting at the table, fiddling with his phone with his fingertips, replying to messages sent by Song Qingwan, his expression slightly careless. "dog." The little girl wrote stroke by stroke. "cat." The little girl continued to write seriously. "fish." The little girl¡¯s pen tip fell on the notebook, and suddenly her head got stuck and she forgot how to write ¡°fish¡±. She frowned in distress, tilted her head, and stared at the homework book with a bitter look on her face. Her expression was tangled, as if the homework book owed her money and had not paid it back. Lu Junhan raised his eyes and saw this, tugged his thin lips lightly, and let out a low sneer, "You're so stupid!" "Dad!" Sure enough, when the little girl heard this, she was very angry. She held the pencil, raised her head, and said angrily: "Lili hasn't finished writing 'fish' yet! Don't read it so fast, okay?" You should recite it later! Otherwise, people won¡¯t remember it!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Over there, Qu Sinian saw this, his thin lips curved slightly, he was about to laugh out loud, he felt that the little girl was so cute, she didn't even know what he meant when he scolded her, she thought it was the meaning of the next word. It¡¯s so cute and cute that it makes people want to rub it hard. However, the next second, Qu Qianqian came closer, blinked her eyes, and asked him in a low voice: "Dad! How do you write the word 'stupid'? I don't know how." Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian stopped laughing instantly. Zhang Yiming was also stuck on the word "Stupid" over there. He was about to write the pinyin for it, but he looked up at Jian Xiyan and saw that Jian Xiyan was already writing the word "´º" above the word "Stupid". But obviously, I forgot what was underneath. I kept poking the pen on the paper for a long time without continuing to write. Then I angrily erased the written word "spring"! Jian Yi, who could see clearly from the side, said: "" Qu Sinian couldn't hold it back, put his hand on his forehead, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It feels like if he stays here any longer, he will become autistic! These little guys don¡¯t even have any brains when copying the answers! The words "so stupid" don't look like the answer! Now he finally knows why he didn¡¯t see Zhang Dazhuang when he came in just now! Without even thinking about it, he must have been forced to leave by these "little geniuses" who were doing their homework! Even he wanted to clean up and leave quickly! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 306 It¡¯s safer for dad to stay with her Over there¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan has regained his composure. He was silent for a while, then continued expressionlessly: "I mispronounced it just now, it wasn't 'stupid', it was 'chicken'." As soon as he said this, several little guys present obviously showed expressions of relief. It was as if Lu Junhan had helped them solve a big problem. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" If you stay any longer, they will probably be the first to go crazy! ! ! Qu Sinian had a headache. ¡°He used to have three press conferences in the morning, perform a difficult scene in the afternoon, and stay up late at night to read the script. No matter how hard and tired he was, he never felt it was too painful, but now, he feels it. Soon, with the flawless cooperation of Mr. Lu and the four little guys. It didn¡¯t take long for the English homework to be completed. Seeing this, Qu Sinian breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling that he had finally gotten through it. The next second, I saw four children, who all took outanother English homework book from their schoolbags. The little girl said with a happy face: "Dad! And more! And this, we don't know how to do this either!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian stood up from his seat suddenly, before he had time to find an excuse to go out for some air and leave this hellish place with these little guys. He saw Lu Jun with a cold expression on his face, holding his mobile phone, and got up faster than him and walked out. His steps were neither hurried nor slow, but his speed was quite fast. His voice was as calm as ever, cold and indifferent, and quite CEO-like: "I'm going out to take a call." Qu Sinian: "" ? ? ? What the hell did you say you wanted to pick up? ! ! Telephone? Your phone didn¡¯t even ring, so you answered a bullshit phone call! Before he could recover, Jian Yi also stood up from his seat. He glanced at his mobile phone briefly and concisely, with an indifferent face that was not red and a heartbeat, and said in a calm and cold voice: ¡°There¡¯s a phone number.¡± After saying that, the tall and straight body, like Lu Junhan, walked out without any hesitation. Qu Sinian: "" These two inhuman scum! ! ! However, the next second, neither Jian Yi nor Lu Junhan left. I saw the little girl and Jian Xiyan quickly stood up from their chairs, and then each of them pulled one by one, refusing to let them go at all. The little girl said anxiously: "Dad! Don't leave! Just pick me up here, okay! Lili promises not to disturb you! Really!" The environment here is too unfamiliar. If her father is in danger or bullied, she won't be able to protect him! Therefore, it is safer for dad to stay with her! Jian Xiyan simply felt that with Uncle Lu gone, only his father would be better at English, and only his father could teach them how to do their homework. Therefore, his father can wait a little later to answer the phone and sell the house, and finish his homework first. Jian Xiyan was speechless, but Zhang Yiming happened to go with him and said anxiously: "Uncle Jian, you can't leave. If you leave, no one will come to teach us how to do our homework!" Hearing what he said, Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red lips and nodded heavily, indicating that he was holding him back, and that was what he meant. Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Thank God, fortunately, his English is "not good". Just for a moment, Lu Junhan over there was dragged back to the chair by the little girl's pitiful expression. Lu Junhan's extremely handsome face was gloomy, and his long, narrow and sharp black eyes were narrowed. Oh shit. He must have done something wrong in his previous life, so in this life, retribution has come. I can¡¯t even get rid of it. Lu¡¤Retribution¡¤Li saw her father sitting down and was immediately overjoyed. She blinked her big wet black eyes, leaned over and hugged him stickyly, raised her fair little face, and said in a sweet voice, "Dad! Lili loves you so much! Please don't leave, okay? As long as you don't leave, you will be the best and best father in the world!" Lu Jun glanced at her coldly.He raised his eyes and curled his thin lips slightly. He didn't say anything more and just said lightly: "Okay, don't leave. Go back and sit down." Seeing that he really didn¡¯t want to leave, the little girl widened her eyes and said happily: ¡°Okay!¡± Then, she jumped back to her seat and sat down obediently. Not to mention how cute and well-behaved her beautiful and delicate appearance was. Watching this, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi felt sour in their hearts. Qu Sinian glanced sideways. Qu Qianqian, who was concentrating on her homework and not paying any attention to her father, could not help but sigh softly. Here, Jian Yi glanced at Jian Xiyan silently. Jian Xiyan, on the other hand, looked back at him inexplicably and frowned slightly. "As if asking, what's going on with him? Why are you looking at him with such weird eyes?" Jian Yi laughed angrily, raised his hand, slapped him on the head mercilessly, and said coldly: "It's useless. When you have time, learn from other people's little girls." ??Jianxi proverb: "" Neuropathy. Since Lu Junhan is not leaving, Jian Yi naturally has no need to leave. Besides, he has no phone calls to answer in the first place. Knowing that he was going to have dinner at the Zhang family tonight, he immediately postponed the meeting and all the things to be dealt with until tomorrow. Tonight is relatively free. But now it seems that he would rather work overtime and stay up late to deal with the company's affairs than stay here and teach these little guys how to do their homework. It¡¯s simply too torturous. Lu Li and the others¡¯ first English homework was to translate words, and the second one was more difficult, which was to translate English sentences. The sentence patterns are not difficult, they are very basic and have been covered in class. But the bad thing is that the three little guys who can talk didn¡¯t listen much in class. Those who listened carefully could not speak well, so it was difficult to teach them. In the end, we can only rely on adults. The only difficult part is that there are several long words for animals. But fortunately, these all appeared in the first workbook. There are 5 English sentences in total. The little girl lowered her eyelashes slightly, looked at it carefully, then pointed to the "pig" in the first sentence with a happy face, turned to her father and said: "Dad, Dad! I know this, it's a pig, right? I just wrote it down!" Lu Junhan sent a message back to Song Qingwan, telling her that it was not over yet. The little guy was doing homework and driving her father crazy. When he suddenly heard this, he didn¡¯t even raise his head and said lightly and perfunctorily: "Well, you're so smart. Now that you know it, you should hurry up and do your homework." Speaking of this, the little girl¡¯s face suddenly fell down, and she said in a weak voice: "But dad, I only know this is a pig, but Lili still can't understand the rest." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 307 Don¡¯t you understand? Lu Junhan's brows flashed slightly with impatience. It should be said that his irritability had been there since he was teaching homework just now, but he was even more irritable now. Thinking of a quick victory. He directly raised his cold eyes from the phone, and glanced at the English book with dark and deep eyes. I was about to tell her the answer directly and let her finish copying it, but after I saw the meaning of the sentence clearly, I fell silent for a few seconds. Seeing that he didn't speak, the little girl tilted her head and looked at him in confusion: "Dad?" The little girl thought for a while: "Dad, don't you understand?" Qu Sinian and Jian Yi originally planned to find something to do and not pay attention to the little ones doing their homework, lest they would be pissed off if they continued to listen. However, it was probably because Lu Junhan's expression was too confusing, and combined with the little girl's words ¡ª¡ª ????The two adults, who were making waves and making clouds with their hands outside, could not hold back in the end. They raised their eyelids and took a look at the homework The air seemed to freeze instantly. The whole place was quiet. Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Oh shit! Who asked this question! Isn¡¯t this going to kill someone? ! ! Just for a moment, Lu Junhan over there seemed to have been mentally prepared. He was cold and indifferent, and soon he heard a magnetic voice without any change in emotion: "There is a pig, and his name is Peppa Pig." Qu Sinian lowered his head slightly, held his forehead with his hand, and closed his eyes in slight pain. Jian Yi took a deep breath and pursed her thin lips. Sure enough, the next second after saying these words, several little guys screamed. Xiao Luli looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan with excitement: "Daddy, daddy! Look! This pig is Peppa Pig! It's really it! It's really it!!!" "Yes! Uncle," Qu Qianqian happily picked up her Peppa Pig doll, kissed it hard on the face, and screamed excitedly, "I said it is really a piglet. Peppa Pig! This is simply great!" Zhang Yiming was also very happy, and he asked with a stiff head: "Uncle, can I change the pig from before? I want to write Peppa Pig!" "I want it too, I want it too!" The little girl blinked her big black eyes excitedly and looked at Lu Junhan eagerly: "Dad! Let's just write about Peppa Pig! It's really Peppa Pig! It's all written here!" Qu Qianqian: "That's right, uncle, pigs are not good, but Peppa Pig is good!" Jian Xiyan nodded in agreement, suppressing his blush, before he managed to say one word: "Okay." Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Come on, the problem that Pervert Lu finally managed to get around with coercion and intimidation has now come back! Does the English teacher who assigned the homework have a grudge against them? ! ! What is the name of this pig? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is there no other name? ! ????????????????????? It¡¯s just a pig, what name do you want! ! Just when they were silent, the little guys happily took out the first homework book they had written. It seems that everyone wants to quickly change the annoying "pig" into "Peppa Pig". Qu Sinian was just thinking about how to deal with it when he saw Jian Yi frowning slightly and coldly translating the second English sentence in the homework book. ¡°Obviously, we want to use this method of reporting answers so that the little ones can quickly write the answers so that they don¡¯t have time to correct the homework in the first book. "There is a dog, its¡ª¡ª" This time the little guys reacted very quickly. Knowing that Uncle Jian was talking about the answer to the second question, they immediately became anxious: "Uncle, don't say it so fast! We haven't even written the first one yet!" "That's right, uncle! You said it so fast, we can't remember it! We are so stupid," Xiao Luli opened her big clear eyes, looked serious and sincere, and said in a sweet voice, "In this world , we are the stupidest ones.¡± Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red mouth, thought for a while, and continued to nod heavily. Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan glanced at their flustered little faces, his tall and straight body leaned back slightly, and leaned casually on the chair.Go up. She pulled her thin lips lightly, raised her chin, and revealed a cold-blooded sneer like a great devil, and said coldly: "Then why are you still standing there! Hurry up and write!" A few little guys: "" The little guys suddenly became as quiet as chickens. They turned around and abandoned their first homework book. Then they quickly grabbed their second homework book and started writing stroke by stroke. Qu Sinian was afraid that Qu Qianqian¡¯s memory was not good, so he wrote ¡°Peppa Pig¡± on it, so he repeated: "There is a pig, and his name is Peppa Pig." Qu Qianqian wrote and tilted her head in confusion: "Dad, why is this pig named Peppa Pig and not Peppa Pig? It is obviously Peppa Pig." The other little guys nodded hard. ??Apparently I feel that writing "Peppa" is wrong and writing "Peppa Pig" is the right thing. Qu Sinian: "" Forget it, he should go out and hide! Anyway, his English is not good, so he can¡¯t help here! ! ! If he teaches them a little longer, his life will be shortened by ten years! Lu Junhan¡¯s cold voice came over again: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to write, just ask the next question.¡± The little guys immediately stopped talking. Sitting in the position, shrinking his little head timidly, he quickly erased the word "Little Pig" written on the paper and wrote the word "Peppa" on it. Qu Sinian: "" Fortunately, I often watch cartoons, and the little guys can still write the word "Peppa" for "Peppa" without the need for adults to teach them. ¡°The only one who had never seen cartoons and couldn¡¯t write it was Jian Xiyan. He looked up at Zhang Yiming next to him and copied it down. The whole process was peaceful, quiet and harmonious. Seeing that he finally got through the first question, Qu Sichang breathed a long sigh of relief. This is so torturous! After writing the answer to the first question, Xiao Luli regained her excitement. She sat on the small chair, looked at Jian Yi with bright eyes, and said crisply: "Uncle, uncle! Look! We have finished writing. Now you can read the second answer!" Jian Yi said nothing. There was obviously silence for a while. If you take a closer look, you will find that his expression is a little strange and his brows are slightly frowned. Her thin lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but didn't know how to say it. Qu Sinian glanced at him and saw that his expression was similar to that of Lu Junhan before. In short, he was quite speechless. Can¡¯t help but feel a little strange. "What's wrong?" Jian Yi didn¡¯t say anything, he just straightened up slightly and indicated with his eyes that he could see for himself. Qu Sinian was confused, so he leaned over and glanced at the second question. However, after seeing its meaning clearly, he was instantly choked! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 308 This move is so sinister! Qu Sinian: "" No, he is wrong! ! This English teacher doesn¡¯t just want to kill them, he wants them to die so that not even the scum is left! ! ! Jian Xiyan, who was sitting next to Jian Yi, could not help but feel a little impatient on his delicate and fair face when he saw his father dilly-dallying and not opening his mouth. He raised his head and glanced at his father a few times, his eyes urging him. "" Jian Yi paused, with a calm expression on his cold and indifferent face, and his voice was very flat and said without any fluctuations: "There is a dog, and his name is Peppa Pig." Lu Junhan, who was playing with his cell phone with his eyes lowered, suddenly paused with his fingertips, frowned, raised his eyes, and glanced at the notebook. "" It¡¯s really Peppa Pig. The English name is exactly the same as the first question! ¡°Obviously, the English teacher of these little guys is probably afraid that the children will not recognize other English names. So, I simply made the names of the two questions the same. In this way, just copy the first question and replace "pig" with "dog". This kind of almost identical sentences is not only easy to write, but also greatly reduced in difficulty. It is very suitable for the level of kindergarten questions. that is¡ª¡ª It¡¯s very troublesome for dad. "Peppa?" Sure enough, as soon as Jian Yi said these words, the little guys were all excited. They couldn't sit still anymore, frowned and shouted anxiously: "Why is this dog also called Peppa Pig?" "That's right!" Qu Qianqian hugged her pig angrily, "Only it is Peppa Pig! It is Peppa Pig!!! Why can a dog be called Peppa Pig? It's not fair! " Zhang Yiming shouted: "Yes! Peppa Pig is the name of a pig, not a dog! This is too insulting to the pig!" Adults:"¡­¡­" "Yes!" Xiao Luli clenched her fist angrily and said, "This is a bad dog! It stole Peppa Pig's name. It's so bad! People want to beat it to death!" "That's right!" Qu Qianqian was angry: "How can a pig and a dog have the same name! If there was a dog with the same name as me, I would have beaten it long ago. No, I want to change the name of this dog! It You can¡¯t call her Peppa Pig!¡± Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" If this group of little guys knew that not only this dog was called this name, but also the "cat", "fish", and "chicken" in the following questions were all called Peppa Pig - they might go completely crazy! "Dad" Little Lu Li pursed her lips, poked Lu Junhan's arm aggrievedly, and said dullly: "Shall we change the name of this dog? It can't be called Peppa Pig, otherwise it will be a little pig. Peppa Pig is so pathetic!¡± "" Lu Junhan looked back at her expressionlessly, looking as if he was on the verge of breaking out at any time. He sneered: "If you don't call it Peppa Pig, how about calling this dog Lu Li instead?" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened with joy on her face: ¡°Yes! Lili can give it her name!¡± "" Lu Junhan didn't say anything more, probably because he was afraid that if he continued talking, he would either kill the little thing or drive him crazy. With a sullen face, without any hesitation, he directly dialed the number with his finger. The call was quickly answered: "Mr. Lu, what's the matter" The man¡¯s brows were cold, his thin lips parted slightly, and he said coldly into the phone, ¡°Go ahead and announce that we will hold a high-level video conference in three minutes.¡± Lu Junhan hung up after saying this. Three minutes later¡ª¡ª All the senior executives of the company who were still working overtime were summoned to a meeting by their assistants. Soon, the long table in the conference room was filled with company executives in suits and leather shoes with serious and nervous expressions. Each of them had a blue folder ready in front of them, containing several thick reports. They looked at the display screen in the middle with a stern smile. They were all tense and did not dare to breathe, for fear that if they accidentally made a mistake, their boss would catch them out. After all, if they were all called to a meeting so suddenly, something serious and urgent must have happened that needs to be resolved immediately! They have held many such video conferences, and the assistant turned on the projection with familiarity. Everyone was staring at the display screen with bated breath, waiting for Lu Junhan's expressionless but intimidating face to appear¡ª¡ª Soon, the display screen flashed??There is a picture. There is no longer the fierce look in the past, his eyebrows are full of hostility, and he is facing an evil man. On the contrary, the little girl¡¯s bright and smiling face appeared directly in front of them! "Uncle, hello," the little girl tilted her head, blinked her big black eyes, looked at them happily, and waved to them, "We meet again!" In the past, the little girl often squeezed into Lu Junhan's arms when he held video conferences. Therefore, although the little girl could not name the senior executives in the company, she basically knew them just like the servants at home and was not afraid at all. born. Senior executives: "" The senior executives obviously knew her, so they were not as surprised as when they saw her for the first time. Instead, they looked at the pretty and cute little girl and couldn't help but smile a little bit on their faces. Assistant Chen Chen Shuo didn¡¯t expect that it was her who showed up. He paused and was about to call and ask if something happened. The next second, Lu Junhan¡¯s usual cold face appeared behind the little girl. In an instant, several senior executives sat up straight and stopped smiling. Even their bodies were stiff, as if they had seen a ghost. Seeing this, Assistant Chen stepped forward and asked, "Boss, are you in such a hurry to attend the meeting? Is there something urgent?" "Um." Assistant Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat: ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Junhan stood behind the little girl's chair. His white fingers with clear joints came into the frame frequently, as if he was adjusting the position of his mobile phone in front. After finishing the adjustment, he directly sat the little girl who stood up excitedly on the chair, then raised his extremely indifferent black eyes and said lightly: "Teach her to do her homework." "" "Whenever she finishes writing, the meeting will end and start." Senior executives: "" Assistant Chen: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Jian Yi next to him: "" Qu Sinian: "" This move is really sinister. ¡­¡­ Zhang Dazhuang, who was forced away by some little guys who were doing homework, escaped from the living room and wandered outside for a long time. Seeing that the time was approaching seven o'clock, it was time to have dinner, so I slowly came back from outside. I thought to myself, it¡¯s been more than half an hour, no matter what, I should be done with my homework. So, with this idea in mind, Zhang Dazhuang boldly walked into the living room. But what¡¯s strange is that he didn¡¯t see Jian Yi, Qu Sinian, and Lu Junhan. There are still only four little guys in the living room. Zhang Dazhuang frowned. what happened. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 309 You can definitely dig coal The servants have clearly told me before that they arrived very early. And when he was walking outside just now, he also saw their car parked in the yard. Why come in now? I don¡¯t even see anyone. It¡¯s really strange. Where have all these people gone? If only one or two are absent, that is considered normal. After all, we are busy people. It is inevitable that we have to go out to answer a phone call, or go out to smoke a cigarette or something out of boredom. It¡¯s very strange that three of them are not together! Zhang Dazhuang couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he had to walk over and ask Xiao Luli, who was nearest him: "Lili, where is your father? Why haven't you seen him?" The little girl sat obediently on the chair, with an upright posture and a pencil in her little hand. Hearing this, she raised her long, thick, dark eyelashes, her big, clear, dark eyes were wet, and she said in a sweet voice, "Uncle, my dad went out just now, it seems he went to pee!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Actually, there is no need to be so detailed, thank you. Zhang Dazhuang asked smoothly: "What about your Uncle Qu and Uncle Jian" The little girl said honestly: "Uncle Qu and Uncle Jian, like dad, also went to pee! They went together!" If it weren¡¯t for Qu Sinian and Jian Yi accompanying her, the little girl wouldn¡¯t be worried about letting her father go out alone! As she said that, the little girl puffed up her little fat face and snorted angrily: "They are leaving so fast! Lili yelled at them from behind, they don't deserve anyone else's house! Huh, they are all a bunch of bad guys. !¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Although Zhang Dazhuang couldn't accept these words, the little girl's obedient and clever appearance was not to mention how cute she was! Zhang Dazhuang couldn't help but feel something in his heart. He gently rubbed the little girl's head with his big hand full of gold rings. He saw a mobile phone in front of her, and something seemed to be playing on the mobile phone, so he said curiously: "Then what are you looking at now? When I came in just now, I saw you looking fascinated. Can you let uncle look at it too?" The little girl blinked her dark eyes, shook her head and said, "Lili is not looking at anything, Lili is doing her homework!" "Doing homework?" Zhang Dazhuang paused, frowned slightly, and said in confusion: "That's not right, why do you need to use your hands when doing homework¡ª¡ª" His eyes fell on the phone screen, and he suddenly got stuck. In the middle of the screen, there is a long dark black conference table. Both sides are filled with well-dressed elites in suits. Looking at it, it looks like there is some serious company meeting, just sitting there. Theignorant little girl in the main seat was a little out of place with the solemn and tense atmosphere. But this was just the first impression. However, at the second glance, Zhang Dazhuang realized something was wrong. Almost everyone in the conference room was taking deep breaths desperately. Their expressions were collapsed, as if they were on the verge of shutting themselves in at any time. Several of them seemed to want to say something, but they didn't dare to. They wanted to leave, even the door was open. I opened it, but I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m afraid of, so I don¡¯t dare to take a step out. In short, the scene was very strange. Before Zhang Dazhuang could figure out what was going on, he heard Zhang Dazhuang yelling dissatisfiedly: "Dad! Can you please stay out of the way! We still have to do our homework!" Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, uncle, these uncles on the mobile phone are teaching us how to do homework! If you block it, we can't see anything!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Damn it! He said, why do those people look so broken, as if they are going to shut down at any moment? When you meet these little guys, how can you not collapse and become autistic? Afterwards, when he heard that these little guys had not finished their homework, Zhang Dazhuang was afraid that they would capture him and become a "strong man" - teaching them how to do their homework. He quickly took a few steps back, away from this dangerous battlefield. Fortunately, the little guys had written a lot before, and when Zhang Dazhuang came in, they only had one or two questions left. It didn¡¯t take long before all the homework was finished. The little guys stuffed all their homework into their schoolbags, with satisfied smiles on their faces. It tortured the senior executives so much that they were lying on the table like dogs, gasping for air. They had never felt so tired. Assistant Chen Shuo, Chen Shuo, saw that they had finished writing, so he immediately went over and turned off the video, for fear that they would find something they didn¡¯t understand later.?, ask them again! Zhang Dazhuang also let out a long sigh of relief. Then, quickly call Qu Sinian to let them come back. The danger has been resolved. But I secretly thought that I would never let these four little guys do homework together again. Normally one would be enough, but now four of them together are like a bomb. One person says one word, it can be completely mad! The little girl finished her homework and saw that her father hadn't come back yet. She was a little worried, fearing that he accidentally fell into the toilet. Just when she was about to go find someone, she saw Lu Junhan's slender and tall body coming in from the door. The little girl happily rushed towards him: "Dad! You are back!" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the little girl said happily and excitedly: "Let me tell you, Lili's homework is done! She has finished all six homeworks! She is super awesome, isn't she?" Lu Junhan: "" Six books. I don¡¯t know if his men are crazy or not. Qu Qianqian hugged her little pig and ran over happily: "That's great! Dad! This is the first time I have done all my homework so early! I feel like I am a genius!" Qu Sinian didn¡¯t want to mention homework anymore. After praising Qu Qianqian a few words, he pretended to raise his wrist, looked at the time on his watch, and then quickly changed the topic: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s very late now, everyone must be hungry.¡± "Yes, yes," Zhang Dazhuang said quickly: "Let's eat quickly. The meal is almost done and will be served soon." "Yes, we need to eat quickly!" Zhang Yiming seemed to have remembered something, and ran over to Zhang Dazhuang and said: "Dad! I promised Sister Lili and the others before that I would take them and their father to the construction site to see people digging coal. After dinner, you can take us there. !¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Digging for coal! Digging for coal! ! I think about digging coal every day! They even dragged people over to dig coal! Do you think your father and I didn¡¯t die quickly enough? Before Zhang Dazhuang could say anything, Qu Qianqian said to Qu Sinian with a proud look on her face: "Dad! Just wait and see! When you go to the construction site later, you will know how profitable it is to dig coal! By then, you will definitely regret your laughter!" Qu Sinian: "" No, I only regret that I didn¡¯t open up your little butt then! ! "Dad, don't worry!" Over there, Xiao Luli opened her big black and bright eyes and comforted her thoughtfully: "You are in good health now. You can definitely dig coal later!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 310 Do you have to drive me crazy to be satisfied? Just as Lu Li was talking, Jian Xiyan beside her had already written a few words, and the writing board turned towards Jian Yi: Eat more, so you can dig more coal. Jian Yi: "" Over there, Zhang Yiming saw that his father was silent, so he came closer and shouted anxiously: "Dad! Are you listening to me?" "" Seeing that he remained silent, Zhang Yiming raised his voice and repeated loudly: "I said¡ª¡ª! After dinner, remember to take us to the construction site to dig coal¡ª¡ª" "Sir, the dinner dishes are all ready!" At this moment, the butler strode in from the outside and asked Zhang Dazhuang: "Shall we start serving now?" Lu Junhan said in a calm voice: "Wait five minutes." After saying that, he didn¡¯t say anything more and directly pulled the world¡¯s only limited edition watch worth hundreds of millions off his wrist. Without even looking at it, he threw it on the table with a crisp "snap" sound. With a calm and handsome face, he picked up the little Lolita who had been encouraging him to dig coal with her crisp little milky voice, and then strode out. Soon, the night outside the door swallowed up their figures, one large and one small. The housekeeper was stunned for a moment. Before he could realize what was happening, Qu Sinian smiled at the housekeeper and said, "Similarly, five minutes." After saying that, with a cold face, he took off the three silver rings on his hands, turned around, picked up Qu Qianqian, and strode out! Jian Yi¡¯s words were concise and concise: ¡°The same.¡± Then, with a big hand, he dragged Jian Xiyan and his writing board outside without any hesitation! Butler: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Now, only Zhang Yiming, Zhang Dazhuang, and the housekeeper are left in the hall! ! Seeing that they were all gone, Zhang Yiming suddenly became a little anxious and turned around and shouted: ¡°Dad! Why are they all gone! They don¡¯t eat, and they don¡¯t dig coal¡ªOuch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch!!!!¡± Before he finished speaking, several hard slaps fell on his butt! Zhang Yiming let out an "ouch", wailed at the top of his lungs, turned around and wanted to run away. Zhang Dazhuang directly lifted the person up and whipped him: "Dig coal, dig coal! I see you, you brat, can only think about coal digging, right?! If you don't do your homework well, forget it! You only think about coal digging! Coal digging!! You are trying to drive me crazy. Are you satisfied? Ah! Are you going to drive me crazy to be satisfied!!!" Zhang Yiming howled at the top of his lungs like a slaughtering pig: "Ouch, Ouch, Daddy, Daddy, it hurts" "I'll bear the pain!" Zhang Dazhuang scolded him while slapping him. He was merciless and completely exploded: "When I was doing my homework just now, I wanted to slap you! If I hadn't seen that you hadn't finished your homework! I've opened up your ass a long time ago! If I don't beat you to death now, I will take your last name!" "" five minutes later¡ª¡ª In such a large living room. The jet black marble dining table shows nobility and elegance. The crystal chandelier above is bright and warm. When the light falls, everything around it is enveloped in the atmosphere of luxury and money. The servants are serving hot meals, drinks, desserts and fruits on the table. Several adults were sitting on the seats, holding tall red wine glasses with elegant fingers and smiling at the corners of their mouths. Immediately afterwards, the four cups touched gently, making a crispy sound like a victory. Beside them, four children were bowing their heads and drinking soup in aggrieved manner. Transparent tears fell from their eyes, their eyes were red, and they were out of breath from crying. "Ohh Ohh ohh¡ª¡ª" They cried and drank the soup. After drinking the soup, they continued to cry loudly. They kept sniffing their red noses and sobbing. Their faces were covered with tear stains. They looked extremely pitiful. Butler: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ After a meal and a severe beating before, the little guys finally settled down. Of course, it may be that you are tired from crying and don¡¯t have the energy to do anything. After eating, we played together for another half an hour. Seeing that it was getting late, they carried their small schoolbags and gifts, waved their hands, said goodbye to several other friends, and then followed their father home. Lu Junhan and the others all drank, and drank a lot. Although their consciousness was very clear and it was no problem to drive, after all, there were people around them.There was a child, so I called my assistant just in case. Not long after, Assistant Chen Chen Shuo arrived at Zhang¡¯s house. Having been tortured by video conferences before, when Chen Shuo arrived at Zhang's house, he saw that Xiao Luli was still a little flustered. He was afraid that the next second she would take out her homework from her schoolbag and ask him how to solve this problem. Fortunately, the little girl kept her head down the whole time, talking to her doll very seriously, and didn't do anything else. And Lu Junhan was sitting next to her, his handsome and indifferent face showing an unbreakable coldness as always. He narrowed his eyes slightly, pursed his thin lips, and listened to the little girl next to him, who was like an old lady, whispering to the doll to be good and not to be naughty. After being silent for a while, he finally closed his eyes and rested his mind. Chen Shuo¡¯s driving skills are obviously good and he is very experienced on this road. The car drives very smoothly, neither too fast nor too slow, which makes people feel very comfortable and enjoyable. So, not long after, the little girl felt a little sleepy. She sat in her seat, turned her head, and looked at her father next to her with her big black and bright eyes, and saw that he was also sleeping. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and abandoned her precious doll. My little body crawled over, found a better position, and nestled in my father's arms. Then he grabbed his father's clothes with his little hands and closed his eyes with satisfaction. Chen Shuo: "" At this moment, the mobile phone in Lu Junhan¡¯s jacket pocket suddenly vibrated. The little Loli was already drowsy. After being so shocked, she opened her eyes a little confused and a little confused. Her small face stared blankly at Lu Junhan's jacket pocket where he kept his mobile phone. Just now¡­¡­ It seems like there was a vibration here. "Don't worry, sleep with you." Lu Junhan's voice was very calm, his face was indifferent, and he patted her little head with his big hand. Hearing this, the little girl said "oh" obediently, closed her eyes again, and fell asleep. Lu Junhan supported her with one hand, took out the mobile phone from his pocket with the other hand, and lowered his eyes slightly. It turned out to be from Song Qingwan¡ª¡ª [This matter is more difficult than we thought. I thought it was just an ordinary human trafficker, but I just sent people to the scene and found that the surveillance data across the road had been destroyed long ago. We are currently repairing the data, but as of this It seems that Song Wanwan and the others may have encountered an international criminal group! ¡¿ If it were an ordinary human trafficker, he would only abduct children and then run far away for fear of being caught. But now, the other party can do this if the monitoring data is destroyed. It is obvious that they are an organized and disciplined criminal group with specialized technical personnel to delete and destroy the monitoring data! In this way, Song Wanwan and the others will be even more dangerous! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 311 Two people named Pei After that, Song Qingwan sent several more messages. You can see her worry and uncontrollable irritability between the lines. Song Qingwan didn't really want to take care of this troublesome matter, but after all, it happened at the entrance of the kindergarten. If something happened to Song Wanwan and the others, it would not be good for the school's reputation, and four innocent lives were lost, and they were all so young. The little guy, if you don't care about it and don't let go of your conscience, I'm afraid he won't be able to sleep peacefully. ¡¾Is it over with you? Would you like to come over and take a look? ¡¿ ¡°Probably she finally realized the seriousness of the matter. Song Qingwan knew that her ability to handle things was not as good as Lu Junhan¡¯s. Before, she thought this was just an ordinary abduction incident and told Lu Junhan to leave it alone. She had a way to deal with it. But now that she knew it involved a criminal group, she changed her previous attitude and wanted Lu Junhan to come over quickly and give her advice. After all, this brat¡¯s brain is indeed better than hers, there is no doubt about it. And when he and Pei Mingzhi were in college, they also participated in the devil-level training of the special forces for two years, and finally graduated as top students. I'm sure they will be of some use: ¡¾My brother and I are in the Song family now. The Song family is in chaos right now. We are either crying or cursing. It's very annoying! In short, there is no useful one! We still have to do it ourselves! ¡¿ Unlike Song Qingwan who was irritable and anxious, Lu Junhan lowered his cold eyebrows. After reading it, my expression throughout the whole process did not show any sign of intolerance or emotion, let alone any anxiety or worry. It was still as indifferent and calm as ever, like a cold machine. It¡¯s as if the four pigs being abducted now are just four pigs instead of four living people. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t hesitate and sent it directly: [No. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: "" Will you die if you type a few more words? ! ! Are your hands just for decoration? But in the end, Song Qingwan didn¡¯t push too hard. She didn¡¯t have much hope in the first place. ¡°After all, this brat¡¯s character has been like this since he was young, cold-blooded, ruthless, selfish and indifferent. Let alone abduction, even if someone died in front of him, he probably wouldn¡¯t even frown. If it really comes, it¡¯s not normal. However, the next second, as if she saw something, Song Qingwan's eyes narrowed tightly, she turned around and immediately asked someone to move the video surveillance forward a little! Because Song Wanwan and the others were missing, everyone¡¯s attention was previously focused on the video of Song Wanwan and the others helping up the trafficker. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happened before this! Now after reading it carefully, her eyes suddenly turned cold, and she felt it was necessary to tell him, ¡¾Smelly boy! I just watched the surveillance again, and I found that the trafficker's initial target was not Song Wanwan and the others! She is eyeing Lili! It was only later that Lili refused to help Pei Xiubai after listening to her words, so the trafficker gave up! ¡¿ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise ¡°The one who is being trafficked now, and they can¡¯t find it no matter what, is probably Lili. Such a beautiful, doll-like little girl, once she is abducted, you can imagine her fate! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you are sold to the hands of perverted wealthy businessmen overseas who like to play with little girls to death Song Qingwan felt cold all over when she thought of this possibility: ¡¾We must find the person out quickly! They didn't succeed this time, and they might attack Lili again next time! ¡¿ Lu Junhan¡¯s eyebrows turned cold, his eyes were sinister, and his whole body exuded a strong aura of hostility. Chen Shuo in front didn¡¯t know what was going on. He just glanced back and heard his boss say coldly: "Go to the Song family." Chen Shuo knew that Song Wanwan was abducted, so he drove directly in the direction of the Song family without asking any questions, but he couldn't help being surprised in his heart. "When did Mr. Lu become so compassionate and care about other people's children?" Does the sun really come out from the west? Then, through the rearview mirror, he looked at the cute little girl in his arms with her head raised, sleeping like a pig, snoring softly. To be honest, the little lady is really good-looking, as delicate as a doll. Chen Shuo just fell asleep in Young Master Lu¡¯s arms. Chen Shuo accidentally glanced back and didn¡¯t realize it for a moment. He really thought that Young Master Lu had bought a real doll to hold in his arms! Seeing the Lu family not far away, who were about to arrive, I couldn't hold it back and said: "Young Master Lu, then we must firstMiss, will you send it back? I see she seems quite sleepy. " Lu Junhan lowered his head slightly and looked at the little girl sleeping comfortably in his arms. Her eyelashes are usually very long, thick and as black as crow feathers. Now when they fall to her white eyelids in sleep, they are even longer. Her little face is white and her mouth is red. She sleeps innocently and is ignorant of the world. , totally a beautiful little angel. She was obviously really sleepy, even the voices of Chen Shuo and Lu Junhan could not wake her up. Lu Junhan looked away and said lightly, "Yeah." However, the next second, Song Qingwan¡¯s text message echoed in front of her eyes. ¡ª¡ªThey didn¡¯t succeed this time, and they might attack Lili again next time! The man with a cold face paused, then continued: "No, just go to the Song family directly." Chen Shuo, who was about to drive into Lu's house, lost his balance when he heard this and almost hit the wall. "" Mr. Lu, can you stop breathing so heavily when you speak? It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it? Fortunately, he had good driving skills, so he quickly stabilized the steering wheel, and the car finally sped smoothly towards the Song family. ¡­¡­ Soon, Lu Junhan and the others arrived at the Song family. Lu Junhan came in from outside with the little girl who was drowsy and rubbing her eyes. At a glance, he saw Pei Xiubai who was sitting in a wheelchair with a cold face, and Pei Mingzhi who was behind him with a smile on his face. There were two policemen standing in front of them, seeming to be asking something. "Brother Xiubai!" When the little girl saw Pei Xiubai, the remaining sleepiness disappeared instantly. She woke up and her eyes were bright. When she saw the person behind Pei Xiubai, she became even more happy. Her voice was crisp and she said in surprise. : "Uncle Beauty, it turns out you are here too! This is really great!" Pei Minzhi saw her, waved his hand, and said hello to her with a smile. The little girl looked happy and was about to run towards them. The next second, she was carried back by her father. Lu Jun¡¯s cold and icy voice filled with surprise directly hit him: "Why are you running! Stand still!" After being caught, the little girl was not angry. Instead, she tilted her head and asked her father: "Dad, why are Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren here? Also, there are uncles from the police, they" "They are here specifically to catch disobedient children!" Lu Junhan lowered his cold eyebrows and saw fear flashing across the little girl's face, and sneered: "If you dare to disobey and run around, especially to two people named Pei, just wait for the police to come and arrest you!" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 312 The cutest pig in the world The little girl pouted her bright red mouth, but she was not convinced anymore. She stamped her little feet, raised her white and tender face, and said loudly: "Humph! I'm not afraid! Dad, don't lie to me! The policemen arrest all bad people. Lili is not a bad person, Lili is a good person! She's a very nice person! That's why I'm not afraid!" At this moment, after the two policemen over there asked Pei Xiubai and Pei Ming, they suddenly saw Lu Junhan and the others not far away. They turned around and greeted him with a smile: " Mr. Lu¡ª¡ª" "Dad! Help!! Help oooooooo!!!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????With head held high and chest held high, the?strongest girl in the universe, saw the policeman who was walking towards them¡ª¡ª Suddenly, it exploded like a cat whose tail was stepped on. In the blink of an eye, her little body quickly hid behind her father, her little hands hugged her father's thigh tightly, her voice weakened several degrees, and she said with trembling aggrievedness: "Police uncle, please don't arrest me, please. I am really a good boy. Lili will be obedient! Lili will listen to her father in the future!" ¡°Obviously, in the minds of children, police officers, like teachers, are very scary people. police:"¡­¡­" ? ? ? Theyseemed like they just said hello, right? But looking at this little girl¡¯s extremely frightened expression, it looked like they had killed someone in front of her. The policeman couldn¡¯t understand, so he had to look at Lu Junhan awkwardly: "Mr. Lu, this" "It's none of your business." Seeing the little girl clinging to him obediently, Lu Junhan curled his thin lips with satisfaction, rubbed her little head with his big hands, and said nothing more. I saw the little girl hiding behind, who was about to cry from fear, timidly raised her big black and clear eyes, sniffed, and said to the police with a vigilant look: "Police uncle, if, if you really want to arrest someone, just arrest my father! He is actually very disobedient! Lili asked him to dig coal before, but he didn't even go!" Lu Junhan: "" police:"¡­¡­" Speaking of this, the little girl became a little angry. She clenched her fists angrily, and her voice became angry: "Hmph! Even if he didn't go, he still beat me!!! The beating was so miserable! My butt hurt so much that I cried for a long time! And, and everyone said that I didn't have a fart. He spanked my ass! He spanked me so many times! He, he was so bad! He is a big bad guy! Catch him quickly! He is not obedient at all!" Lu Junhan squinted his eyes, and a sneer escaped from his thin lips. Ah. This little chubby girl is not very tall, but she has gained a lot of courage! When the police listened, they understood that this was a family matter. The very wise man said nothing, smiled, and turned around to find other people to ask about the case. The little girl didn¡¯t say a word when she saw the police uncle, and left directly, tilting her head, with confusion in her beautiful eyes. Her white and tender little hands tugged on her father's sleeves, completely forgetting that she was going to send her father to prison just now, and asked in a cute voice: "Dad, why did the police leave? Didn't they arrest you?" "" ?? Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly, his big knuckled hands fell on the little girl¡¯s head, and smiled slightly: "I know you want to die, and I can make it happen for you now." "" At this moment, Song Qingwan, who was checking the surveillance over there, noticed this and came over in a hurry. She looked at the little girl next to him and frowned: "Hey, just come here, why did you bring Lili too?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t receive any news from him in the end, but she vaguely guessed that he might come, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised. What I didn¡¯t expect was that he would bring the little girl over. ¡°After all, it¡¯s such a serious occasion, with the police everywhere and a lot of messy things going on. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not suitable for a little girl to be here. Lu Junhan was angry at the little girl just now. He straightened up slightly and took out a long cigarette from his pocket with his fingers. He held it in his thin lips. Hearing this, he sneered: "She slept like a pig in the car. I couldn't even tear her away, so I had to carry her over here!" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened, his little face bulged, and he looked at him suspiciously: "Dad! Are you scolding others?" "No, I'm complimenting you." The little girl felt that something was wrong, and she frowned in confusion: "But, but you said that I sleep like a pig" Lu Junhan glanced at her, with a cigarette between his lips, he lowered his head and took out the lighter with one hand, and said casually: "Yes, I praise you for sleeping as cute as a pig. It's so cute." Song Qingwan: "" Hearing this, the little girl's eyes suddenly brightened up. She looked up at him excitedly and said, "Really! Dad, do you really think Lili is as cute as a pig?" "Yeah." Lu Junhan patted the little girl's head with his big hand, pulled his thin lips, and smiled slightly: "You are indeed like a pig." Stupid. The little girl was praised, her face was shy, her cheeks were flushed, and she lowered her head shyly, obviously very happy. Lu Junhan curled his thin lips slightly. Song Qingwan looked at it and sighed and shook her head. Hey, this silly girl "I'm afraid that after being sold by her father, she will come back to count the money for her father!" The little loli grabbed her school uniform skirt and was happy for a while. She was afraid that her father would be jealous. After thinking about it, she held her father's hand and said in a sweet voice: "Dad! Actually, you are as cute as a pig! No! Dad, you are cuter than a pig! No! Dad, you are a pig! You are still a very, very, very cute pig! There will be no pig cuter than you. Yes! You are the cutest pig in the world!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan couldn't help but "puff", holding her stomach, leaning forward and backward with laughter, she couldn't stop! "Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless. The little girl looked confused, her dark eyes were wet, as if she didn't understand why her aunt was laughing. ¡­¡­ Pei Mingzhi went out to smoke, while Pei Xiubai sat alone in a wheelchair. His position was close to the stairs and he could clearly see the dispute between the two people upstairs. The two of them seemed to have had a big quarrel just now, and both Ye Wanwan and Song Chengze looked bad. Ye Wanwan suppressed her anger and told him as calmly as possible: "I have told you many times before! Ye Rourou must have hired someone to do this kidnapping! People like her will use such dirty tricks. I guarantee that she would not dare to do this to Wanwan. What! You don¡¯t need to worry at all. To put it bluntly, she just wants to scare me and take revenge on me! When you quarrel with me, her goal will be achieved! " If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 313 Rescue Xie Qin "The top priority now is to rescue Xie Qin! I just went to the prison to see her, and she was almost scared out of her mind in there! I told her a lot of things, but she didn't listen at all! She was just It¡¯s the most important thing!¡± By the end, Ye Wanwan was a little hysterical and couldn't hold back her anger. She didn¡¯t know how many times she said this to Song Chengze, and her words were almost broken, but Song Chengze still couldn¡¯t listen! In fact, Ye Wanwan just came back not long ago. In the year after she dreamed of the novel, she found Song Chengze, married him, was filial to her parents-in-law, and had contact with many relatives of the Song family from time to time. In the end, she successfully established herself as the wife of the Song family, and her relationship with Song Chengze became increasingly stable. ??????????????????????????????????¡­ Now, she finally has time to start her career! A year ago, Ye Wanwan was just a down-and-out actress who didn¡¯t even have an 18th-level star, and no one wanted her as a bit player! She got lucky one time and starred in a small-production movie. She played a female lead. She didn't have many roles, but her acting skills were highly praised by the director, saying that she was superb, had a strong sense of agency, and was full of aura! Sure enough, after the show was aired, her acting skills and lovable character in the show attracted a lot of fans to her! But it¡¯s a pity that in the entertainment industry, without connections or connections, no matter how good her acting skills are, no one will act for her! Therefore, a year ago, although Ye Wanwan was an actor, she usually worked multiple part-time jobs. In order to make more money, she even went to a bar to sell alcohol! But now it¡¯s different. Behind her is one of the three major families in Haicheng, the Song family, and she is also the mistress of the Song family. A few days ago, she told the outside world that she wanted to act. There was no need to ask others, others rushed to hand over the script to her. There are even plays by the internationally renowned director Rosen! You know, Rosen¡¯s plays are famous all over the world! His dramas have produced many movie kings and movie queens. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the creator of movie kings and movie queens! Therefore, the characters in it are even more sought after by outsiders, and they will try their best to get them at any cost! This is a good thing that Ye Wanwan could not have dreamed of a year ago, but now it is easy to get it. Ye Wanwan is going to film Lawson's scene today. With Rosen¡¯s reputation, her eye for script selection, and her acting skills, this drama will definitely be a hit! In terms of career, she can soar into the sky and get rid of the reputation of an eighteenth-tier actress in an instant. Maybe, after the movie is broadcast, she can directly win the Best Actress Award! Therefore, Ye Wanwan paid great attention to today's scene. After all, although Rosen is famous, he is also famous for being strict. Ye Wanwan wants to do her best and it would be best to receive rave reviews as soon as it is aired. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t acted for almost a year, or because the role in this script requires too much acting skills from the actors, or because she attaches too much importance to this drama, which makes her unable to let go at all when acting. Open, tied up, very stiff. In short, it was just a simple, sad and tearful scene in the rain. Ye Wanwan got stuck thirty-two times. In the end, Rosen got angry directly at the shooting site, smashed the shooting equipment, and said angrily, we won¡¯t shoot today! ¡° If it were Ye Wanwan in the past, when he finally got a movie to film, he would naturally not dare to offend the director, and he would be humble and cautious in apologizing. She will bear whatever the director says! But she is now the mistress of the Song family! In this year, no one who saw her was not respectful. Who is he, Rosen? How dare you do this to her. And isn¡¯t it just a play? He dared to make fun of her, but it¡¯s not like she had no role to play! So, no matter how good the show is, no matter how famous Lawson is. Ye Wanwan still couldn't swallow this breath, so she just said she wouldn't act anymore! If you want to pay liquidated damages, just pay it! It¡¯s not like she can¡¯t afford to pay! Then, she came out of the set angrily. Before she returned to Song's house, she was told on the way that Xie Qin had been arrested and thrown into prison! In the novel, Xie Qin is her best friend, who thinks of everything for her, and always stands by her side to help her deal with Ye Rourou! ?Even in the second half of the novel, she and Song Chengze broke up many times due to misunderstandings caused by Ye Rourou, and once it was irreversible! In the end, it was Xie Qin who couldn't stand it anymore and stood up for her, scolding Song Chengze in front of him. It was only then that Song Chengze repented and realized that he had misunderstood her, so he came to find her and reconcile. Therefore, Xie Qin plays a great role. She also wants to help her deal with Ye Rourou, she must not stay in prison! ¡°Moreover, if Ye Rourou knew that Xie Qin was in jail, she might be so proud! She won¡¯t let her succeed! "It's a pity that this time it was four big families who arrested people, and they are usually the most strictly guarded. Ye Wanwan only has enough face to go in and take a look at Xie Qin, but there is no way to rescue her! After all the talk, threats and inducements, the guards remained indifferent. Ye Wanwan had no choice but to come back to Song Chengze! She inquired and found out that Xie Qin was not guilty at all. He just had a tendency to use corporal punishment and was not beaten at all. ¡°Moreover, Xie Qin was scared to death when she was locked up in the detention center, and she suffered a lot. If Song Chengze comes forward, the people in the detention center will give him some face, and maybe Xie Qin can be released! Who knows, as soon as I came back, I heard someone say that Song Wanwan was abducted by human traffickers and her whereabouts are unknown now! Ye Wanwan knew without thinking too much that Ye Rourou must have done this! Ye Rourou must have been suppressed by her. She was penniless and living in a miserable life. In the end, she had no choice but to jump over the wall and tie up Song Wanwan! ¡°After all, in the novel, Ye Rourou does this a lot! In the novel, Ye Rourou kidnapped Song Wanwan and Song Yixing, and only allowed her to come over alone. Ye Wanwan felt sorry for her child, but she really went there alone. After arriving, he was knocked unconscious by Ye Rourou's people and thrown directly into the sea. Not long after, Song Chengze realized something was wrong and drove to the warehouse, only to see Ye Rourou alone. Ye Rourou pretended that she had saved Song Wanwan and Song Yixing, saying that she had no idea where Ye Wanwan had gone! Song Chengze naturally believed it, and was very grateful to Ye Rourou for saving Song Wanwan and Song Yixing. Therefore, as soon as Ye Wanwan heard that Song Wanwan had been abducted, she knew that this must be Ye Rourou's conspiracy! She must be using Song Wanwan to threaten her! Maybe, he even wants to force her to leave Song Chengze! Therefore, Ye Wanwan feels that there is no need to worry at all. No guarantee, if you wait a little longer, she will receive a text message from Ye Rourou asking her to go to the warehouse alone! ¡°Before that, Song Wanwan would definitely be fine, at most he would suffer a little. After all, she didn¡¯t even arrive, how could Ye Rourou kill Song Wanwan! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 314 Can Lili take a look too? On the contrary, Xie Qin is obviously more anxious! She has been locked up for a day, and she is in a cold prison again. She looks like she is about to collapse! We can¡¯t delay it any longer! She didn¡¯t want to think that the person she saved through all the trouble was a lunatic! Then how can Xie Qin help her deal with Ye Rourou in the future! "Xie Qin, that's the most important thing? You can also say this! Isn't Wanwan important?" Song Chengze¡¯s face was sullen, as if in disbelief, he looked at her coldly and said: "Wanwan is your biological daughter! She Xie Qin is nothing! She is just a sister who has a better relationship with you! Can she compare with Wanwan?! What's more, Xie Qin's corporal punishment of students is entirely her own fault. , He deserves it!" Song Chengze¡¯s expression was cold, and his words were as if they had been soaked in ice, chilling to the bone: "She will only stay in jail for a few days and suffer a little at most. How can she be killed? Now that Wanwan's whereabouts are unknown and her life or death is unknown, she is the most dangerous! Please tell me to leave Wanwan alone. Instead, I went to save Xie Qin, who has nothing to do with me. Are you crazy or am I crazy!" Xie Qin is an adult. His life is not in danger. At most, he will suffer a little in prison. But Song Wanwan is different. She was such a young and fragile child, and she was abducted by traffickers from a criminal group! One delay, and maybe Song Wanwan will be sold abroad, never to be found again! If your luck is even worse, what you find may very well be Song Wanwan¡¯s body! Although Song Wanwan did a lot of stupid things before, it directly caused the breakup of Song and Jian, who had been working well together. But she is his Song Chengze¡¯s biological daughter after all! There is no reason for him to take care of a stranger instead of saving his own daughter! What¡¯s more, Song Chengze is not in the same mood now. Song Wanwan has been missing for more than three hours. In these three hours, anything bad could happen, and he really had no time to care about others! "Wanwan is my biological daughter, of course I know that she is the most important!" Ye Wanwan took several deep breaths, and finally couldn't bear it anymore. Her beautiful and enchanting face was full of anger, and she repeated again: "But didn't I tell you! There is no need for you to worry about Wanwan here! There is nothing to worry about! This is all Ye Rourou's conspiracy!!! Wanwan will be fine at all! What do you want me to say? How many times will you believe it?" Ye Wanwan narrowed her beautiful eyes, crossed her arms, gritted her teeth and sneered: "Ha, besides, what kind of large-scale criminal group? I think this is just nonsense! At most, Ye Rourou paid a few people who are good at computers to destroy the surveillance data and just pretend to be mysterious! To put it bluntly, She just wanted to see me worried about Wanwan, worried to the point of losing my mind in pain! I won¡¯t let her succeed! Just wait, maybe, not long after, a text message came from her asking me to go see her alone. !¡± "What text message?" Suddenly, the next second, a gentle and clear voice sounded behind them. When the two people who were arguing in the corridor heard this voice, they paused and turned around in unison. At a glance, Ye Rourou was holding on to the handrail of the stairs and slowly coming up. "Completely different from Ye Wanwan's strong and dazzling style that is full of fire, Ye Rourou is obviously more gentle and watery than Xiaojiabiyu. She was wearing a light blue knee-length dress. She had a slender figure. She had been pampered since she was a child. Her long legs, which were carefully cared for, were white and slender. She was also carrying a light blue oval bag of the same color in her hand. Her long, waterfall-like black hair was hanging down. On the back of the head, the skin is fair and delicate, and the face is delicate and gentle. Standing there quietly and gracefully, it is very eye-catching! "Why are you here!" When Ye Wanwan saw it was her, her enchanting and beautiful face turned completely cold. I feel that Ye Rourou is really not afraid of death! ¡°You kidnapped Song Wanwan, but you still dared to come in front of them! But he quickly reacted. It seems that Ye Rourou's methods are a little smarter. She knew that sending text messages would leave evidence, so she just came and told her in person. Ye Rourou seemed not to have noticed Ye Wanwan's extremely ugly face, and frowned at Song Chengze with a solemn expression: "I heard that Wanwan is missing! I just wanted to come over and see if there is anything I can do to help! After all, there is strength in numbers. With one more person, maybe the possibility of finding Wanwan will be greater!" Ye Wan?Seeing that she was still pretending to be innocent and kind, a sneer escaped from her red lips, and she just bought it: "Hypocritical! Wanwan is in your hands, isn't it?" Song Chengze squinted his eyes, his deep and dark gaze falling on Ye Rourou's face, as if he wanted to see through any trace of lying on her face. "What?!" Ye Rourou was startled when she heard this. The surprise on her delicate face didn't seem to be fake. She frowned strangely: "You said, Wanwan is in my hand?" As if she thought it was a bit ridiculous, she sneered, "Are you crazy? How could Wanwan be here with me! I -" Ye Wanwan interrupted her coldly and unceremoniously: "It's already this time, why are you still pretending! If you don't want others to know, you have to do nothing but yourself! You know what you did! I advise you to hurry up and do something about it!" Send it back Wanwan, otherwise¡ª¡ª" "enough!" Song Chengze said these words. As if he couldn't bear it anymore, he looked away and said coldly to Ye Wanwan: "The police below have said that Wanwan is a member of a criminal group and has nothing to do with your sister! I don't know why you are so malicious towards your sister, and you still firmly believe that Ye Rourou kidnapped Wanwan. , but finding the bend is the most important thing now!¡± Ye Rourou also looked at Ye Wanwan with an "ignorant" and reproachful look: "That's right, sister, although I don't know why you miss me so much, but now, finding Wanwan is the most important thing!" Sure enough, someone was on his side. Song Chengze¡¯s gloomy expression after the quarrel with Ye Wanwan softened a lot. He said coldly to Ye Wanwan: "I think your sister is more sensible than you! If you want to save Xie Qin, go and save it yourself! I won't let my people follow you and mess around!" After saying that, Song Chengze went straight downstairs without giving Ye Wanwan a chance to speak again. "Aze!" Ye Wanwan was just about to chase after her, but was stopped by Ye Rourou, who looked as innocent as a little white flower. Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyes flashed and she slightly raised her red lips. ¡°Heh, she really guessed it right. She pressed her fingers on the phone a few times, and soon the recording function was turned on. In the past, when Ye Rourou framed her, she often used this trick to clarify herself. Now, she must let Song Chengze take a good look at what kind of person he thinks her sensible sister is! Ye Rourou turned her head, met her expectant eyes, and was silent for a while. ¡­¡­ Downstairs. The little girl hugged her little head, blinked her big black and clear eyes, ran to Pei Xiubai next to the stairs with her short legs, and asked him in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiubai, what are you looking at? Can you let Lili look at it too?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 315 Let me see the fierce one "I didn't see anything," Pei Xiubai looked away casually, lowered his long eyelashes slightly, glanced at her, and said calmly: "Why are you here? Where is your father?" The little girl held her little head with both hands, her face was full of displeasure, and her voice was even more muffled: "Dad, he ignored me. He went to play with his aunt. He even asked Lili to sit down and stop running around, otherwise he would break Lili's legs! But, it's really good for me to be alone there. It¡¯s boring, no one talks to Lili, no one plays with Lili, Lili is bored to death" "" I can see it. However, when the little girl pouts in anger, her fair cheeks will bulge. Normally her cheeks are a little baby fat, but now she looks like a puffer fish when she is angry. Her cheeks are bulging and easy to touch. Pei Xiubai's gloomy eyes deepened, he stretched out his white fingertips and grabbed a handful directly on the "dough". As expected, it was easy to touch, soft and cool, like two pieces of jelly, which made people want to crush it directly for her. I don't know how much time passed, but the little girl frowned and looked at him in confusion: "Brother Xiubai, is there something dirty on Lili's face? You've been touching it for a long time! Lili's face is a little painful! " "" Pei Xiubai took back his hand without changing his expression, said a faint "hmm", and wrote lightly: "There was a mosquito on your face just now, but it's gone now." When the little girl heard that there were mosquitoes, her little fat face wrinkled up. The next second, when she heard that there were no mosquitoes, she relaxed happily again. Her dark and clear eyes curved, happily revealing a small row of glutinous rice teeth, and said excitedly: "Thank you, Brother Xiubai! Brother Xiubai, you are so kind! Dad has never helped Lili catch mosquitoes! Lili loves you so much!" "" A thin blush instantly appeared on Pei Xiubai's cheeks. He gritted his teeth and said coldly: "You, you are shameless!" "Not only fierce?" The little girl tilted her head and blinked her eyes in confusion: "Brother Xiubai, what does "not only fierce" mean? Does it mean that Lili is fierce? But Lili is not fierce!" As she said that, the little girl pointed out with a serious face: "Dad is the fierce one! Dad is so fierce! He is also good at beating people! Brother Xiubai, you'd better not play with my dad, otherwise you will He was beaten to death!" "" The young man pressed his bright red lips tightly, and glared at the little girl with his beautiful eyes, his eyes dark, as if he was a little annoyed. Her thin lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but when she suddenly looked into the little girl's clean and innocent black eyes, she didn't know what to say! No matter how high your IQ is, when faced with an ignorant little girl, no matter how much you say, it¡¯s just like chicken and duck. She doesn't understand at all. ¡°And I don¡¯t understand this. I really don¡¯t understand it. There is no moisture at all. In the end, the young man, who had always been able to negotiate with others, was so angry that he could not speak for the first time. He had no choice but to look cold and reach out to pinch her little fat face hard! Now my anger has subsided a lot. His retaliatory actions were not taboo, and the little girl immediately saw that he did it on purpose, and immediately said angrily: "Brother Xiubai, although Lili is not fierce, but if you pinch someone's face and pinch them, they will become very fierce! Just, just as fierce as my father!!!" Pei Xiubai lowered his eyes and raised a rare eyebrow. Looking at the cute little girl's angry look, he stretched out his hand and pinched her little fat face gently. The usually indifferent and ghostly voice was full of playful teasing: "Really? Then let me see how fierce you are now." "" I want my father to come over and kill you! After Pei Xiubai got angry, he noticed something strange about her. He looked up and down at her hand holding her little head, paused, frowned and asked, "Why are you covering your head?" "Because Dad just hit someone on the head!" Speaking of this, the little girl was obviously very angry, and she immediately forgot about Pei Xiubai pinching her face. She puffed up her face and complained angrily: "People, people say he is the cutest and cutest pig in the world. Not only did he not thank me, he also beat me! He beat me many times! He almost beat me to death! Lili's head is still It hurts!¡± As she spoke, the little girl put down her white and tender hand covering her forehead. The little head stretched out in front of him, flashing paintHer dark eyelashes showed him that her little forehead had been knocked several times by her father's fingers. Little Naiyin groaned angrily: "Brother Xiubai! Look, is Lili's head bleeding? There must be a lot of blood, right?" Pei Xiubai took a look at the white and delicate skin with no traces of beatings. He was silent for a while, then he met the little girl's expectant eyes and said, against his will, "Yes." "People know it!" The little girl clenched her fist angrily, "It hurts so much, it must have bled a lot!" As he talked, the little girl became a little scared. After all, it was said on TV that if blood flows, people will die. She doesn't want to die. The little girl looked at Pei Xiubai with a sad look on her face and said pitifully, "Brother Xiubai, can you give Lili a blowjob? My mother said that it won't hurt or bleed after you blow it. " Pei Xiubai was silent for three seconds, pursed his thin lips, and then raised his beautiful eyes: "Why don't you let your father blow it for you?" "They won't let him blow to me!" The little girl was obviously still angry. "And he won't blow to me either. He will only hit them! Humph! He is a bad guy! A bad bad guy!" "" Before Pei Xiubai could say anything, Song Chengze, who was upstairs, had already thrown away Ye Wanwan and came downstairs with a cold face. The little girl glanced at him a few times, as if she recognized him. Suddenly the bleeding stopped and the headache stopped. She hurriedly hid behind Pei Xiubai¡¯s wheelchair and whispered angrily: "Brother Xiubai, this guy is also a stinky bad guy! He is still the stinkers and baddest guy in the world. Don't play with him! You can't play with him! You can play with my dad, my dad is a very nice person!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When brother Xiubai and his father are done playing well, brother Xiubai can help his father beat the male protagonist to death! This is really great! "" I don¡¯t know who said just now that my father is a bad guy. The little girl had read the novel before, and she only knew that the bad guy who killed her father was named Song Chengze, but she didn¡¯t know what he looked like specifically. Although in the novel, from time to time, there will be a lot of descriptions of the male protagonist's appearance, such as how handsome and handsome he is, what clothes he is wearing today, how powerful he is, how broad his shoulders are, and how long his legs are. But for the little girl, it is difficult for her to read words, let alone understand these sentences describing appearance. ¡°I only know that the male protagonist is very handsome, his name is Song Chengze, but I don¡¯t know exactly what he looks like. But yesterday at the parent-teacher meeting, the little girl was handing out candies to the parents, and she happened to see Song Chengze filling in his parents¡¯ information¡ª¡ª In the name column, the three characters "Song Chengze" are exactly the same as the name of the bad guy! The little girl was so angry that she took back the candy she wanted to give him. snort! Bad people don¡¯t deserve to eat her candy! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 316 Bullying Dad So, the little girl remembers Song Chengze¡¯s face very clearly. Now when I see him coming down from upstairs, the hairs all over my body are getting cold. His face was even more full of hostility, his eyes widened and his face puffed out. He looked really fierce, as if he was ready to rush over and fight Song Chengze at any moment. Song Chengze quickly came down the stairs step by step and saw that he was getting closer and closer to them. The next second, the little girl pulled Pei Xiubai's wheelchair with her little hands, leaned close to his ear, and whispered: "Brother Xiubai! Do you still have a knife in this chair? Can you borrow Lili to use it? Just one shot will do! People are going to go up and chop him to death!" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai turned his head, his ghostly eyes fell on her face, and there was no emotion in his plain voice: "You don't like him? Why?" Logically speaking, the little girl did not have much contact with Song Chengze, or even no contact at all. But this is indeed the first time that the little girl has been so unkind to someone. "Well," the little girl nodded heavily and pursed her bright red mouth: "He bullied her father, and Lili didn't like him! Lili wanted to beat him to death to avenge her father!" Pei Xiubai guessed that Song Chengze might have done something to make the little girl unhappy, so he didn't ask any more questions. Instead, he lowered his eyes and said lightly: "What if I bully your father? You don't like me too?" "" Pei Xiubai originally just asked casually, but unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw the little girl's face wrinkled and confused. For some reason, I suddenly became interested and raised my eyebrows: "Huh?" The little girl held it in for a long time before she finally said: "No, it can't be done! Brother Xiubai, you are a good person, you can't bully my father! This is not good!" Pei Xiubai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, looking at her limp and pitiful look, his voice became a little bit bad for no reason, and he said deliberately: "What if I just want to bully your father?" The little girl bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to hate Brother Xiubai, but Brother Xiubai wanted to bully her father again In the end, the little Loli clenched her fists angrily, her face flushed, and she said in a loud voice: "Then, Lili will bully your dad too! Make your dad cry to death!" At this moment, Pei Minzhi, who happened to be coming back from smoking a cigarette on the balcony, paused when he heard this, then gently shook his head and chuckled. He rubbed the little girl¡¯s little head with his big hand, bent down slightly, approached the little girl with his almost stunningly beautiful ghostly face, and smiled. The little girl looked at his beautiful and fair face that was extremely aggressive, and was instantly lost. Her expression was even more blank, and her mouth was slightly open. Pei Xiubai: "" The next second, Pei Mingzhi smiled softly and charmingly like a polite noble gentleman: "Baby, do you hate uncle so much? If you bully uncle, uncle will be very sad." The little girl now remembered that Brother Xiubai¡¯s father was a beautiful uncle ¡°Uncle Beauty is so good-looking, so pretty! How could she bully him! She is really too much! Suddenly, the little girl looked confused. After a while, she opened her big black and clear eyes aggrievedly, and choked with sobs to Pei Mingzhi, who was smiling at the corner of his mouth: "Uncle Beauty, Lili doesn't want to bully you, but brother Xiubai said that he wants to bully my father! I have no choice but to bully his father!" As he said that, the little girl seemed to have thought of a way to get the best of both worlds. Her eyes lit up and she looked at Pei Xiubai eagerly: "Brother Xiubai, why don't you change your father! If Lili doesn't want to bully the beautiful uncle, you just need to change to an uglier father! If you look uglier, Lili can bully him severely!" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Minzhi finally chuckled, rubbed the little girl's head with his big pale hands, and curved the corners of his mouth slightly. If it weren¡¯t for a certain dog named Lu who refused to give her, he would have really wanted to take this little girl back to the capital to raise her. Just as they were talking, Song Chengze had already come down from upstairs and hurried to the temporary monitoring conference room at the corner of the stairs. Pei Mingzhi's phone just rang. He glanced at it and turned to the balcony.   And when the little girl saw that the bad guy uncle disappeared immediately, she was afraid that the bad guy uncle was looking for her father, so she suddenly became a little anxious. I just wanted to go to the conference room to find my dad. At this moment, Ye Wanwan and Ye Rourou were talking in the corridor upstairs, not knowing what was going on. After a while, Ye Wanwan moved his hand towards Ye Rourou! "You lunatic! I told you I didn't kidnap Song Wanwan! Youyou, you have to tell me how many times before you believe it!" Ye Rourou seemed to find her unreasonable, and a thin layer of angry red appeared on her delicate and fair face. She fiercely shook off Ye Wanwan¡¯s hand that tried to grab her bag. But Ye Wanwan moved one step faster and snatched her handbag directly. The zipper of the handbag was torn open. Ye Wanwan took out Ye Rourou's mobile phone from inside and curled her lips with a sneer: "Why are you pretending! Ye Rourou, if others don't know what kind of person you are, how can I not know?! Okay! Since you refuse to admit it, I will find evidence to force you to admit it! When the time comes, you will be waiting in jail Stay here forever!¡± With that said, Ye Wanwan was about to open her mobile phone and find evidence of her contact with the kidnapper! Ye Rourou is not afraid at all. She has never done it before. What is she afraid of? But the next second, he suddenly thought of something, his eyes suddenly widened, he rushed over and reached out to grab it, "Don't look!" The screen had just turned on, and before Ye Wanwan saw anything, she saw Ye Rourou rushing towards her! She subconsciously hid quickly, but the hand holding the phone was still photographed by Ye Rourou's stretched out hand! With a "pop", Ye Wanwan lost her grip and the phone in her hand fell directly from the corridor on the second floor! ?The phone was about to hit the head of the little girl below who was running towards the conference room¡ª¡ª Pei Xiubai's gloomy eyes shrank, before he could reach out and grab the little girl in front of him. Who would have thought that the little girl's figure would be tilted for some reason, causing her little body to become unstable and fall straight back, and then her buttocks would fall on Pei Xiubai's unconscious legs! Soon, Ye Rourou's cell phone fell down, and it landed on the floor covered with thick wool blankets with a muffled "pop" sound. And the landing position happened to be a little in front of the little girl! If the little girl hadn¡¯t accidentally fallen backwards, she would have been smashed in the head by this mobile phone! Pei Xiubai narrowed his eyes. Before she had time to say anything, the little girl, who had no idea how thrilling it was just now, tilted her head, straightened her little body slightly, and suddenly saw the mobile phone not far away. She went over to pick it up and said happily: "Brother Xiubai! Look! Lili picked up a mobile phone!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 317 It¡¯s like a completely different person The little girl handed him the mobile phone she picked up like a treasure. Because there is a thick blanket on the ground, the location on the second floor is not too high. After falling, the phone was not broken and the screen was still on. Pei Xiubai is not very interested in Ye Rourou's mobile phone. He did decide to help Ye Rourou deal with Ye Wanwan today, But at most, it was just to help Ye Rourou when she was suppressed by Ye Wanwan and her life was in decline, or to send someone to protect her when Ye Wanwan asked someone to assassinate her. It¡¯s just so that she can have time and life to trouble Ye Wanwan. But she has no interest in Ye Rourou's privacy at all. To Pei Xiubai, Ye Rourou is more like a chess piece. He only ensures that she survives to deal with Ye Wanwan and does not care about the rest. After all, for Ye Wanwan, as long as Ye Rourou lives, as long as Ye Rourou appears in front of her, Ye Rourou itself is a huge threat. But the little girl handed over the phone so quickly that Pei Xiubai didn't even have time to refuse. ??When I glanced around, what I saw was not the main interface, but a search bar¡ª¡ª "Please, how can I be a competent green tea bitch?" ¡¾Urgent, urgent, urgent! Several characteristics of green tea whore] ¡¾I have a sister, how can I show that I am jealous of her, and also show that I am a very vicious and vicious big green tea? ¡¿ "What is Xiao Bai Lianhua's dressing style? She should be a little softer" "How can I speak so that a woman will want to beat me to death?" ¡¿ Pei Xiubai: "" "Um, sorry, this is my mobile phone" Just for a moment, Ye Rourou ran downstairs in a hurry. She grabbed the cell phone from the little girl¡¯s hand. ??Apparently he also saw the words on the search bar interface above, and he laughed a few times in embarrassment as if to cover it up. Before I could say anything, I saw Ye Wanwan coming down over there. Her expression changed, and she quickly turned around and ran away. Pei Xiubai narrowed his gloomy eyes and stared at Ye Rourou's slightly staggering figure, who seemed to be unable to wear high heels, with a thoughtful look on her face. He has read Ye Rourou¡¯s information today, and through the various events she has experienced above, it can be seen that¡ª¡ª Her character is complex and contradictory, but not difficult to understand. Ye Rourou is vicious, stupid, jealous and very good at pretending to be pitiful to win sympathy. After being suppressed by Ye Wanwan, she was not loved by Ye's father and mother, and even lost her job, so she could only live in a small rental house all day long. He looks really pitiful and doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person. But the more she was suppressed by Ye Wanwan, the stronger Ye Rourou's determination to survive at all costs became stronger, and at the same time, the more she hated Ye Wanwan. What¡¯s more, the better Ye Wanwan¡¯s life is now, the more jealous Ye Rourou feels. She hopes that one day, she can force Song Chengze and Ye Wanwan to divorce, so that Ye Wanwan will no longer suppress her, regain the love of her father and mother, and become her little princess of the Ye family again. But if one day, everything goes well and returns to normal, Ye Rourou will think about replacing Ye Wanwan and becoming the mistress of the Song family. Then, in turn, suppress Ye Wanwan! To put it bluntly, Ye Rourou, like Ye Wanwan, is not a good person. It¡¯s just that Ye Rourou is being suppressed so hard now that she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do bad things, which makes Ye Wanwan look much more vicious. But once Ye Rourou turns over and has the ability to do bad things, Ye Wanwan's end won't be much better! "Changing one's past and starting a new life obviously does not belong to Ye Rourou. Just yesterday, Ye Rourou, who was suppressed by Ye Wanwan, reacted quickly when she heard Song Chengze's question, and then hinted to Song Chengze overtly and covertly that Ye Wanwan was indeed a Jian family spy. In the end, he even deliberately knocked over the water glass and sprayed some of his perfume on Song Chengze's clothes while Song Chengze was going to the toilet. Pei Xiubai has watched this video. Ye Rourou above looks soft and clean, but her every move is full of scheming. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out of words, they seem to be talking for Ye Wanwan, but every sentence is actually insinuating how vicious and terrible Ye Wanwan is. In short, she is very different from Ye Rourou, who is a little careless today. It's just like¡­¡­ It¡¯s like a completely different person. ¡­¡­   Pei Xiubai and the little girl entered the monitoring conference room. Lu Junhan, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and some police officers were all inside. Several of the technicians are sitting in front of the computer, working hard to repair the destroyed monitoring data. Pei Xiubai glanced at the computer in front of them and looked away with a calm expression. And when the little girl saw that her father was actually with Song Chengze, she was so frightened that she almost lost her wits. She quickly ran over and stood in front of her father. Before she could say anything, Lu Junhan frowned slightly when he saw her: "Why did you come in?" Speaking of this, the little girl felt aggrieved, "I'm so bored! No one plays with me!" Lu Junhan glanced at her, "You can't sleep without anyone to play with you?" The little girl said angrily: "Lili is not sleepy! She is not going to sleep! Dad, come and play with me quickly! Don't play with him, you won't be able to play well with him!" As he said that, the little girl gave Song Chengze a fierce look and wanted to pull her father away quickly. Seeing this, Song Qingwan hurried over and said softly: "Hey, Lili, dad has something to do now and can't play with you. How about auntie coming to play with you?" Lu Qidong was also bored. He almost dozed off while waiting for the technicians to repair the data. Hearing this, he also came over and said with a smile: "Come on, Lili, grandpa is here to play with you. You can tell grandpa a few more stories!" The little girl puffed up her face, holding her father with her little hand, refusing to do anything, "No! If Lili goes away, daddy will be bullied by this bad uncle! Lili must stay to protect daddy!" Lu Junhan: "" Everyone in the room: "" No, it¡¯s only your father who bullies others. Who dares to bully your father? ! It¡¯s not like you live too long! Song Chengze¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He was already worried about Song Wanwan, but now he was called a bad uncle by a little girl, so his mood was naturally not much better. "But Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were very defensive. Seeing that the little girl didn't like Song Chengze, they quickly said without thinking: "Aze, you have nothing to do here anyway, let alone help. Why don't you go to the door and see if your parents have arrived? I just informed them. They had just got off the plane at that time. It has been so long. I haven¡¯t seen anyone yet, and I don¡¯t know if something happened, so you should call and ask as soon as possible.¡± "Yes," Lu Qidong had a good relationship with Song Chengze's parents when they were young. After seeing each other for such a long time, he was indeed a little worried, "Now that something happened to Wanwan, please don't let anything happen to your parents again. You might as well go and ask. " If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 318 Very beautiful Huahua "The two elders have said this, so Song Chengze naturally can't say anything more. ¡°And here, he is indeed inferior to those professionals, let alone the police. Apart from being anxious, I can¡¯t do anything else to help. So, he nodded slightly and went out directly. The little girl finally breathed a sigh of relief when her evil uncle left. Then he turned around, frowned with displeasure, started to put his hands on his hips, raised his head and lectured his father sternly: "Dad! He is a bad guy, you don't want to play with him, you know! If Lili sees you playing with your bad uncle next time, be careful that Lili will spank you!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan had no expression on his face and hit the little girl hard on the head. He narrowed his eyes and sneered: "What? You want to rebel?" The little girl hugged her head aggrievedly. He raised his eyes as if he wanted to say something, but after looking at his father¡¯s raised hand, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Finally, after thinking about it, I still feel very angry. So, I stretched out my little foot, came over and stepped on my father hard. I stepped on my left foot, but it seemed that it was not enough. He switched to his right foot and stepped on it again. Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Damn it! Does this little girl want her life? You dare to step on this! "One step is not enough, I have to step on it twice." Before Lu Junhan could get angry, Song Qingwan, with quick eyesight and quick hands, hurried over and took away the little girl who was trying to kill herself and wanted to step on her for the third time. Pei Mingzhi hung up the phone from outside and came in, and also came over to take a look at the kindergarten surveillance system. The little girl was picked up by Song Qingwan, and her eyes were just level with the computer. As soon as I saw the fallen old lady in the surveillance video, I immediately shouted angrily: "Bad guy!" Pei Mingzhi had never seen the surveillance camera before, so he didn¡¯t know what happened to the little girl and the old lady. He and Pei Xiubai came to Song¡¯s house purely because they were called by the police to cooperate in taking notes. After all, they happened to pass by the kindergarten at that time. Of course, the main reason is that Pei Mingzhi loves to join in the fun, and he also likes to drag Pei Xiubai over to watch the fun with him. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just leisure. Hearing this, he paused slightly and smiled: "Baby, do you know her?" "I know you!" the little girl puffed up her face and looked angrily, "At that time she wanted Lili to help her, but Lili didn't help her. She even scolded me and said I was a bad boy! She is a terrible person. It¡¯s so bad!¡± Song Qingwan¡¯s heart tightened. Although she had already watched the video, she still felt inevitably scared when she heard these words. ¡°Once Lili really helps her, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see the little girl now! The more I think about Song Qingwan, the more scared I feel. I just want to find these people and arrest them quickly, so that I can feel completely at ease. So, she looked at Lu Junhan anxiously: "Have you found any clues?" Lu Junhan had seen the complete surveillance video before, with a calm expression, "No, this video is of little value. But what is certain is that this person is dead now." "What?" Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment, looked at the old lady in the surveillance video, and said in disbelief: "You meanshe is dead now? How is this possible? Who would kill" Speaking of this, Song Qingwan immediately got stuck. Reacted quickly. It is indeed very possible! It¡¯s been so long. The Lu and Song families, together with the police, have blocked Haicheng and still haven¡¯t found anyone for so long. This is simply impossible! As long as this person is alive, as long as she rides in a car, or walks outside, as long as she is exposed to the crowd. "The Lu family has many informants in various places and is very powerful. There are people in both the black and white circles, ranging from high-ranking officials to gangsters. Almost half of the people in Haicheng are looking for this human trafficker. It is impossible to find this human trafficker!" Unless, this human trafficker is dead from the beginning! The body was buried in the ground or hidden somewhere. Without information about her whereabouts, they would naturally not be able to find her. But in this case, the only clue is immediately broken! Originally, they hoped to find the trafficker and interrogate Song Wanwan and the others through her. But they didn¡¯t expect that the other party was obviously much more ruthless than they imagined.? In order to get rid of their tracking, they even sacrificed a life! But with such a group of cruel and ruthless people, Song Wanwan and the others are even more dangerous! This also made Song Qingwan feel lucky again. Fortunately, it was not Lili who was abducted! If it were Lili, she would probably go crazy now that she knew this. How can I still have the sense to think of anything else? "Then what should we do now?" Song Qingwan didn't expect the enemy to be so cunning, and her brows darkened a lot, "The only clues are broken" In just this moment, Pei Mingzhi had watched the entire surveillance video. He has always had a high IQ and a very flexible brain. He figured out everything in less than a second. Hearing this, he looked at the technicians over there. Song Qingwan also looked over when she saw this, knowing that she could only rely on them now. If the surveillance video in their hands can be repaired, there will definitely be a lot of clues. I am afraid that even what kind of car the other party drove and how many people were captured were filmed. Otherwise, the other party would not have destroyed this video. Unless, this video will reveal their whereabouts. As long as this video is restored, it is only a matter of time before Song Wanwan and the others are found! But the problem is Over there, the technicians repaired it for more than two hours, trying back and forth, using various methods, and even a small piece of surveillance video could not be repaired. In the end, they looked defeated and said: "Sorry, we can't do it. This surveillance video has been permanently damaged and there is no way to repair it!" Just like a glass, destroy it, break it, just throw it lightly, it will fall into pieces and be completely destroyed. But it is too difficult to restore this cup to its original appearance! Even, it is simply impossible! In this way, all the clues are broken! Song Qingwan almost wanted to curse! Pei Xiubai glanced over and pressed a few times on the keyboard with his slender white fingers. The computer screen instantly went black, and the dense surveillance video and damaged data were directly displayed in the form of garbled codes. He scanned a few of the garbled codes and pondered for a moment. The data damage is really serious. But it can be restored, but it takes half an hour. With the configuration of the computer here, it will take longer, at least an hour and a half. With a calm expression, he pressed his fingertips twice, and the interface returned to its previous appearance. The whole process took less than ten seconds and no one noticed. He leaned back in his wheelchair, stayed away from the computer, closed his eyes and rested, without any intention of helping. The little girl didn¡¯t know why the adults looked so worried and said things she couldn¡¯t quite understand. ??Blinking her big black eyes, she looked at the old lady in the video, thought about it, and then said: "Uncle Beauty, although this grandma is very bad, she has a very beautiful flower in her hand. Lili likes it so much!" Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment: "Flower? What flower?" The little girl pursed her lips, unable to say anything, so she had to gesture and poke her palm: "Just, it's a very beautiful flower, it's in my hand!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 319 SY Group Seeing that her aunt and others still didn¡¯t understand, the little girl suddenly became a little anxious. But she didn¡¯t know the flower, so she couldn¡¯t name it at all, so she had to rack her brains to describe it: ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, the white flowers are very beautiful!¡± Song Qingwan looked desperate. Baby, no matter how much you say, we still don¡¯t know what your so-called beautiful flowers are! ! Pei Mingzhi's eyes moved, and he leaned down slightly, clicked on the mouse a few times, and then pressed four times the speed. Soon, the surveillance video began to replay from the moment the old lady fell. Because the speed is set to four times, a video that is less than four minutes long will be played without even a minute being played. When the old lady fell, her palms were facing down. Even when she raised her hands, her fingers were slightly closed, as if she was covering something up. But because the picture quality and distance were too far, and because the old lady was too cautious, she didn¡¯t raise her hand that many times. The only few times I raised my hand were because I had to be helped up, so I had to raise my hand. Pei Mingzhi scanned the entire video as quickly as possible, then filtered out all the useless images, and finally pressed pause with his finger on 37 seconds. He turned to Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan, who was expressionless, and said, "This is the clearest time." This flower is probably the only clue now! Song Qingwan hurriedly raised her eyes. When she saw the picture on the surveillance camera, her pupils inevitably shrank. The 37-second scene is exactly at the moment when the trafficker raised his hand towards the little girl. ¡ª¡ªShe seemed to want the little girl to help her up. Look carefully. There is indeed a slightly silvery tattoo on the palm of her hand, but the tattoo is only as big as a bottle cap. If you don't pay attention, you will ignore it! ¡° Moreover, because of the angle of the surveillance camera shooting from above, the old lady¡¯s fingers were slightly curled up. They could only vaguely see a tattoo on their palms through the gaps between their fingers, but most of it was blocked by their fingers, so they couldn¡¯t tell what the exact tattoo was! Song Qingwan frowned. As if aware of Song Qingwan¡¯s thoughts, Pei Mingzhi paused, glanced at the confused little girl in Song Qingwan¡¯s arms, and spoke affirmatively: "We can't see it, but she can." Song Qingwan paused. really. The little girl was extremely short, and she was so close that the trafficker only had to raise his hand towards her. The little girl can clearly see the tattoo on the palm of her hand! Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want the little girl to get involved in this matter, as she was worried about the psychological impact it would have on the child. But now human lives are at stake, and we can no longer hesitate. Of course, the most important thing is that the little girl doesn¡¯t seem to understand what they are saying, and she doesn¡¯t know that her classmates have been abducted by traffickers. Song Qingwan¡¯s heartless and naive appearance made Song Qingwan feel more at ease. So, he put the little girl in his arms on the chair in front of the computer. Song Qingwan asked someone to find paper and pen, handed them to the little girl, and coaxed softly: "Lili, don't you like the flowers in grandma's hands very much? You draw it and show it to your aunt. When aunt sees it, she will go find this kind of flower for you, okay?" Sure enough, the little girl looked excited and said, "Okay, okay." With that said, the little girl quickly picked up the pencil. Just as the tip of the pen was lowered, she paused and frowned in confusion. "But there are many, many flowers in that flower. It is super difficult to draw. It may take Lili a long time to paint" When she thought of this, the little girl didn¡¯t want to draw anymore. So many flowers That is - Song Qingwan murmured: "Flowers with many petals" "Is that this?" Suddenly, Lu Junhan, who had been silent next to him, threw his phone on the table in front of the little girl. The little girl, Song Qingwan, Pei Mingzhi and the technicians who were passing by all looked over. The above is an extra exquisite embroidery picture. In the picture, a rose flower embroidered with dazzling silver borders blooms beautifully and passionately, lifelike, and almost indistinguishable from a real flower. It is indeed extremely beautiful, the whole flower seems to be shining with bright silver light. ButA closer look reveals a bit of evil and treachery. There is a very ominous and dark aura about it. "Yes!" When the little girl saw the flower, her black and clear eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "It's this beautiful flower! Dad, you are really amazing!" Lu Jun pulled his thin lips coldly. in the case of. ? Then this matter will be easier to handle. Song Qingwan looked at the picture. It was obviously a photo saved on her phone, not found online. Moreover, even searching online could not find such a weird silver rose. Before Song Qingwan could ask where the photo came from. Lu Junhan didn't say anything more and turned around to make a phone call. Pei Minzhi stared at the enchanting silver rose, leaned lazily on the table, raised his brows slightly, and said with a smile: "Hey, it seems like we met an old acquaintance this time." Song Qingwan looked at the picture and was stunned for a moment: "Old acquaintance? Do you know this tattoo?" Pei Mingzhi smiled and said: "I know, this silver rose is the symbol of the Sy underground group, it's not difficult to tell." When Song Qingwan heard about the SY Group, she thought of the photo that Lu Junhan took out just now, and her eyebrows darkened: "How do you know the people in this group?" Even Song Qingwan has heard about this group. It is different from the Lu Group that can grow up and do business brightly. The Sy Group is completely living in darkness. It can also be said to be an employment group. There are many killers and bodyguards inside, they are all gangsters, and almost all of them are not human affairs. Almost every money inside is stained with blood. These are the outside world¡¯s evaluations of this group. However, although the outside world's reputation for Sy Group is not good, it is undeniable that this group is indeed very mysterious. But how come Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi, such serious businessmen, are related to a shady criminal group? Song Qingwan could not help but frowned with concern. When he was studying, Pei Mingzhi often stayed with Lu Junhan, was scolded by Song Qingwan, and often had meals at the Lu family. Therefore, in Pei Mingzhi's view, Song Qingwan can be regarded as his elder. If there were other people here, Pei Mingzhi would probably just smile and deal with it without even a hint of explanation. but now¡­¡­ He thought for a moment and smiled lightly: "We don't even know each other." "" How could Song Qingwan not know his character? She rolled her eyes at him, "Don't bullshit me. I have lived for so long and I don't even know that the symbol of SY Group is a rose flower. You can see it at a glance. Now if you tell me, you don¡¯t know each other? Who are you lying to?" "It really doesn't matter," Pei Minzhi shrugged, "We just happened to know someone in this group." "who?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 320 I wish I could give my life to her precious daughter Pei Mingzhi smiled: "The one who came out of the devil training camp with us back then well, alone." Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that they knew each other like this, and frowned slightly: ¡°Then what¡¯s his name?¡± "My surname is Huo, my name is Huo Suiwang." Song Qingwan muttered absentmindedly: "Huo Suiwang" ¡°I vaguely feel that this name seems familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere. The little girl in the middle raised her little head, looking at Song Qingwan on the left with a confused and innocent look, and then at him on the right, obviously not understanding what they were saying. When Pei Mingzhi saw this, he smiled slightly, rubbed the little girl's head with his big hand, and said lightly: ¡°You may not recognize this person, but you definitely recognize his family.¡± Song Qingwan raised her eyes and asked. Pei Mingzhi answered her with a smile: "The Huo family in the capital." Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes trembled. The Huo family in Beijing is one of the three major families in Beijing. In his early years, he made a fortune by being a gangster, laundering money, burning, killing and looting, and doing all kinds of evil. There are countless underlings on the road with extremely unclear backgrounds, but no one dares to report them. Especially, among the three heirs of this generation, each one is more ruthless than the other, and basically none of them is good. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that the Huo family was actually related to the SY Group. Pei Mingzhi paused, rubbed the little girl¡¯s head, and said: "Huo Suiwang probably didn't want to live anymore, and he actually allowed his subordinates to sneak into Haicheng and do evil. But if this thing was really done by people from the SY Group, it would be easy to handle. People from the SY Group will have the virus in their bodies. With a tracking chip, everyone¡¯s whereabouts can be traced in the internal system. If you want to know the whereabouts of several other human traffickers, just ask him directly.¡± "Subordinates? He still has subordinates?" Song Qingwan's focus was off-center. After thinking about it, she asked, "In that case, Huo Suiwan's status in the SY Group should not be low." "good." "It's okay" Song Qingwan was about to ask Huo Suiwang if he was a core member of the group. If so, it would be troublesome. After all, such gang-related groups generally have complicated backgrounds and the water is very deep. If you don't pay attention, you will die. , most people would not want to be involved with them. The next second I heard Pei Mingzhi say in an understatement: "He is the leader of the group." Song Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is this okay for you to call this? ? ? Before Song Qingwan could say anything else, Lu Junhan had already returned from the phone call. He threw his phone on the table and said calmly: "Song Wanwan and the others are now in Huo Suiwan's hands. Within half an hour, People will be sent back.¡± Pei Mingzhi reacted quickly and smiled at the cell phone that was still talking: "What? Are you coming to Haicheng too?" On the phone, Huo Suiwang's calm voice was deep and magnetic, revealing a bit of maturity and prudentness, but also a hint of bloody violence: "Well, my subordinates were not sensible a few days ago and let some disobedient mice run away. I happened to have nothing to do today, so I came to Haicheng to have a look." Pei Ming understood it instantly. Those traffickers were obviously group traitors. In order to avoid being hunted, they fled from the capital to Haicheng. They wanted to arrest Lu Li, no doubt because they wanted the Lu family to misunderstand that it was the Sy Group. When the Lu family and the Sy Group confronted each other, Huo Suiwang naturally had no intention of arresting them again. But those traffickers probably didn¡¯t know that Huo Suiwang knew Lu Junhan, and it was impossible for Huo Suiwang to let people arrest Lu Li. And Lu Junhan also knew this, and would not doubt Huo Suiwang at all, let alone confront the two. So it was destined that their plan failed. And now, Huo Suiwang has obviously found the whereabouts of the human traffickers through the chip. It seems that some kind of torture is being carried out over there, and from time to time, there are screams that make people's scalp numb. Pei Mingzhi pulled his lips. He glanced at the little girl and hung up the phone directly. Song Qingwan was a little unresponsive and said blankly: "Is this okay?" They were anxious for more than three hours, desperately sending people to find Song Wanwan, and calling no less than ten technicians to repair the surveillance, but they couldn't find any useful clues. They didn't even know where Song Wanwan and the others were. But now, one easy phone call can fix it all? As a result, Song Qingwan still felt a bit like she was in a dream, light and unsteady. However, half an hour later, Song Wanwan was sent back unharmed, and Song Qingwan believed it.   Just one phone call and that will be all. Although Song Wanwan was not physically injured, because it was the first time she was kidnapped, the first time she was trafficked, and the first time she had close contact with the vicious kidnappers, the mental damage was considerable. When he was sent back, he was still in shock, his body was shaking violently, and he was speechless. When Song Chengze, Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother saw this, they quickly surrounded him. Behind her, Huo Suiwan, who was escorting her back, had broad shoulders and long legs. He was wearing a long black windbreaker and hard black leather boots. His face was fair and cold. He just walked in slowly from the boundless night, and the breeze blew by. , lifted up the fine black hair from his forehead, revealing those deep and dark eyes. The aura all over his body is very dark and mysterious, as if he was born to be the king of darkness. Song Qingwan took one look and knew that this person must be Huo Suiwan. Pei Minzhi was a little surprised. He actually sent the person back in person. This was inconsistent with his usual style. He raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled: "Why are you here?" Huo Suiwan raised his eyes and put his hands in the pockets of his windbreaker. His tall figure in black was full of momentum, but his words were addressed to Lu Junhan, who had a cold expression. He said in a low voice: ¡°I heard that you have a baby girl that you love so much that you would rather give her life than you do. I came here to see her.¡± Lu Junhan twitched his thin lips and sneered: "Which dog named Pei did you hear this from?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi was not annoyed. He smiled and spread his hands, "I'm not talking nonsense. That's what is said outside." Seeing Lu Junhan frowning slightly, Pei Mingzhi raised his eyebrows, and said with a hint of joking in the corners of his slightly raised mouth: "Why, you don't know? This news has been around for a long time, and it has evolved into many versions. There are all kinds of them. It has even spread from Haicheng to the capital! In a few months, it will spread all over the country. It¡¯s not difficult.¡± The more Lu Junhan listened, the darker his face became. Before he could speak, Huo Suiwang's cell phone suddenly rang over there. He glanced at the caller's information and his eyebrows softened slightly. When the call was connected, a coquettish female voice came from the phone, as if she was acting coquettishly: "Brother, I heard from your subordinates that you went to Haicheng. When will you come back? I will pick you up at the airport." Pei Mingzhi recognized the voice of his fianc¨¦e, shrugged his shoulders, said nothing more, and turned to find his son. " And Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan didn't have the habit of listening to others, so they turned around and left. Huo Suiwan found a quiet corner and was about to reply. At this moment, a light blue figure passed before his eyes. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 321 Lonely Ghost¡ªRuan Ye The woman passing by him seemed to be very unaccustomed to wearing high heels. She took a step and her feet sprained, and she staggered. Her back looked a little funny, but reflected in the man's eyes, there was an indescribable feeling. Deeply familiar. Huo Suiwang looked a little startled and was about to take a step forward. A voice of dissatisfaction came from the phone: "Brother Sui, are you listening to what I'm saying?" The man with the sinister face looked away, paused, softened his stern eyebrows slightly, and said in a low voice on the phone: "No, you are not in good health, I will come find you when you get back." There was such a pause, and when he looked up again, the girl's figure had disappeared. "Then, brother, you should be the first to come to me when you get off the plane!" The woman said sweetly and sweetly, "Otherwise, I will be angry." "Yeah." At this moment, another call came in, and Huo Suiwang said in a low voice: "I have something else to do, hang up first, and you can go to bed early." "good." After a while, Huo Suiwan answered the call from his subordinates, his eyebrows were cold and his voice was hoarse: "What's the matter?" "Boss," the urgent voice came out on the phone: "Miss Ruan, Miss Ruan" Hearing this name, Huo Suiwang frowned slightly, and his voice was slightly cold and bored: "What's wrong with her?" The subordinate was probably afraid that he would not remember this, so he swallowed and said: "A few days ago, didn't you put all the charges on Miss Ruan and asked her to go to jail for Miss Li who killed someone with her car? But today there is news from the prison, and I don't know who arranged it. , actually arranged Miss Ruan and a group of lunatics in the prison to be in a room." In fact, what he doesn¡¯t understand the most is the boss. It was Miss Ruan who accompanied him through the period when he was most depressed, and the two of them had a very good relationship. "If it weren't for the fact that the eldest son was recognized by the Huo family and became the third young master of the Huo family, they would all be married now and live a sweet life. But who would have known that not long after the boss returned to the Huo family, he fell in love with Miss Li. "But it is true that Miss Li is fair-skinned and beautiful. She is an orthodox young lady from a wealthy family. She is also the type that men will like. She is well-educated and considerate. She is indeed completely different from Miss Ruan who loves to fight and kill. It¡¯s normal for the boss to fall in love with someone else. It¡¯s just that Miss Ruan never believed it. Even though the boss was engaged, she still didn¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t know if the boss did it on purpose, but he actually sent Miss Ruan to protect Miss Li, a new love and an old love. The brothers couldn¡¯t bear to see it. ¡° Then not long after, something happened. Miss Li hit and killed someone with her car. There was no surveillance on that road, and there were only two people in the car, Miss Li and Miss Ruan. Even though they both knew that it was Miss Li who drove the car and killed the person, the scapegoat could only be Miss Ruan. But none of them expected that the boss would be so ruthless and push all the charges and evidence on Miss Ruan without asking. Naturally, in the end, Miss Li was protected so tightly that she didn't even have her name. It was not revealed by the media, but Ms. Ruan¡¯s ancestors were picked out for eight generations. ¡° Moreover, the deceased was a wealthy second generation man who was quite powerful in the capital, and he was the only son in the family. Now that he was gone, his parents were determined to kill the perpetrator. Because of their interference, Ms. Ruan suffered a lot in prison. "How is she injured?" Huo Suiwang was silent for a while, and then said coldly: "First send someone to the prison to treat her." The subordinate didn¡¯t speak for a long time. "how?" Huo Suiwang¡¯s voice deepened. The subordinate said sternly: "BossActually, actually, we have sent people there a long time ago." Huo Suiwang's eyes darkened again and again. His black clothes seemed to completely blend into the night, and his heart skipped a beat. "But it was too late After Miss Ruan was beaten by those crazy people, she suffered massive abdominal bleeding. Treatment was not urgent, and she died on the spot" The subordinate's voice was low, "We didn't expect that Miss Ruan, she, was actually pregnant. " There was a long silence on the other side, as if no one was answering at all. "Boss?" The man looked at his cell phone and thought it was because the signal was not good. He shouted a few more times, but there was dead silence on the other side. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the phone was suddenly hung up. ¡­¡­ Ye Rourou grabbed the phone and shook off Ye Wanwan who was following her. She hid alone in the bathroom on a certain floor and relaxed for a long time.Qi. Oh shit! Nearly scared her to death. This green tea is really bad! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ With such a fierce look, those who didn¡¯t know it thought she was going to eat her! Ruan Ye is from the capital, and she also knows that she is dead. But apart from these two points, she couldn¡¯t remember any other memories. When she woke up, she was in this body. At that time, someone turned on the gas in the rental house on purpose. Ye Rourou was lying on the sofa in the living room. And according to Ye Rourou's only fragmentary memories, she is obviously a rich young lady. She doesn't touch Yang Chun Shui, and she doesn't know how to cook at all. She usually orders takeout or goes out to eat, and she doesn't know how to use gas. Not to mention dying of gas poisoning. "This is obviously murder. Ruan Ye knew that her name was Ruan Ye and that she was from the capital. Other than that, she had no memory. Her mind was blank and she had no idea who wanted to kill her. She ran to turn off the gas and opened the window for ventilation. The whole process made everyone panic. Her brain was a mess. She doesn¡¯t remember Ruan Ye¡¯s memory, and she only has a few vague fragments of Ye Rourou¡¯s memory. Then, suddenly, as if someone had cast a spell, a few words popped into his head. The main points are as follows: 1. Her body is called Ye Rourou, and she is a vicious female supporting character. Because Ye Rourou was poisoned to death before the role of this vicious female supporting character was used. Therefore, in order to ensure the normal progress of the world, Ruan Ye, a lonely ghost, could only be allowed to become Ye Rourou and continue to complete Ye Rourou's role as the vicious female supporting character. task. 2. As a reward, as long as she plays Ye Rourou well, disgusts the heroine Ye Wanwan, steals her brother-in-law Song Chengze, and abuses Ye Wanwan's children, her memories will come back bit by bit. 3. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to, she will die unexpectedly, and then there will be the next lonely ghost to replace her and become Ye Rourou. Seeing the first and second points, Ruan Yeben curled his lips with some disdain and thought to himself, everyone is an independent individual, and his own identity has not lived enough. Who wants to be someone else. But after seeing the third point clearly, Ruan Ye immediately said, go to hell Ruan Ye, she is Ye Rourou Benrou, no one can stop her from living! Therefore, in order to prevent other lonely ghosts from replacing her, and to quickly retrieve her own memory. Ruan Ye rummaged through all Ye Rourou¡¯s things in the house and called them one by one. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the rich second-generation friends that Ye Rourou had hooked up with before, and made some insinuations, and finally pieced together Ye Rourou's character. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 322 Let me write it for you In short, it¡¯s just one¡ª¡ª The pure and innocent green tea bitch. She looks as pure and gentle as water on the outside, but is rotten on the inside. I am jealous of my sister and like my brother-in-law. She will take away everything her sister has. She despises others the most, especially Ye Wanwan, who has a better life than her. She is an extremely vicious green tea. Ruan Ye¡¯s heart was broken. After all, this is a bit difficult for her. But after she put on the skirt that Ye Rourou put in the cupboard, pretending to be in front of the mirror, and smiled shyly. In his mind, several fragments of Ye Rourou's memories popped up in an instant. This made her extremely happy. Ye Rourou's memory came back, but her Ruan Ye's memory was still far away! So, Ruan Ye followed these fragments and found the Song family, planning to make a big move! Strive to recall the memory as soon as possible. Originally, she wanted to hit Ye Wanwan hard, maybe half of her memories would come back. But she didn¡¯t expect that Ye Wanwan was scarier than she thought. When she first arrived, she said that she had kidnapped Song Wanwan, but she said that she had not. Ye Wanwan had to force her to admit it. Ruan Ye was not stupid, so of course he would not admit it. Unexpectedly, Ye Wanwan actually chased her throughout the entire villa. In the end, she managed to get rid of her and hurriedly hid in the toilet. These days, the vicious female match came back by the female lead, I am afraid that there was only her. Ruan Ye sighed softly. Forget it, just take it one step at a time. ¡­¡­ Ye Wanwan failed to catch up with Ye Rourou's person. In the middle of looking for him, he bumped into Song Yixing who came out of the room. Song Yixing looks very similar to Song Chengze, almost a smaller version of Song Chengze, but his eyebrows are still a little immature, and his face can't hide his emotions. He looked at Ye Wanwan with a worried look and said hurriedly: ¡°Mom, has your sister been found? It¡¯s been so long, has she already¡ª¡± "You don't have to worry about this!" Ye Wanwan looked unhappy when she saw him coming out of the room. "You just need to study hard. Have you read those programming books that your mother bought for you before? Also, Professor Ye recently told me that you often deserted in his class and didn't do your homework. Is this the case? thing?!" Song Yixing was silent for a while, and then said with low grievance, "Yes, yes, but mom, I really don't want to learn that anymore. I want to go to kindergarten like my sister." Song Yixing used to like tinkering with computers. First of all, he is very interested in programming, and he does have talent in this area. Just like doing math problems, he knows the solution after just a quick glance. Others may think it a big deal, but he can learn it easily. effortless. Secondly, because Ye Wanwan was living too hard and had to work multiple part-time jobs every day, he decided to see if he could make money through programming. But now, they have all returned to the Song family. They have enough food and clothing and a comfortable life. There is nothing to worry about. Song Yixing even regards programming as a hobby. However, during this year, Ye Wanwan tried her best to force him to learn. There were various programming books for him to read in the morning, noon and evening. Even in his free time, he could not play and could only go to class. Every day Time is filled with things related to programming. ??Seeing my sister come back from kindergarten easily, watching TV and playing games, I can¡¯t help but feel envious. "What nonsense are you talking about!" Ye Wanwan didn't expect that he would have such an idea, and said sternly: "The good ones don't learn, the bad ones learn a lot! Your sister went to kindergarten because she is stupid. You are different. You are talented in computers. Since If you have talents, you should make good use of them. When you grow up, you will know that your mother is doing all this for you!" Song Yixing¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°But mom, I¡ª¡ª¡± "Okay, okay, hurry up and go back to study," Ye Wanwan interrupted him directly: "I still have something to do!" After walking a few steps, Ye Wanwan turned around again. Song Yixing's eyes brightened, but after hearing her words, her eyes dimmed again: "Oh, by the way, remember to do the homework assigned by Professor Ye. You are now the heir of the Song family, and you represent the face of the Song family. Don't embarrass us, understand?" "" Seeing that he remained silent, Ye Wanwan frowned: "Song Yixing!" Song Yixing choked up almost inaudibly: "I know, I knowIt¡¯s okay, mom¡­¡± He wanted to tell his mother: In fact, he doesn¡¯t like programming at all now. He wants to vomit when he sees those books and computers. He wants to go to kindergarten, he wants to go to kindergarten. Sometimes, he thinks, it would be nice if he was his sister. This way you don¡¯t have to be forced to study every day. Song Yixing turned around with red eyes. Just as he was about to go back to the room, he suddenly bumped into Ye Rourou who was sneaking around and preparing to go down the stairs. He was stunned for a moment: "Auntie." Ruan Ye was excited when he shouted. He suddenly looked up and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no Ye Wanwan next to him. Then, I suddenly found that the tears on his face and red eyes made him feel a little unbearable for some reason, and he felt inexplicably sad for some reason. The soreness in the throat, as if something had blocked it, made Ruan Ye walk in front of him without paying attention. She rubbed Song Yixing's head with her hand, and her voice was gentle even she didn't realize it: "Why are you crying?" Song Yixing had been studying in his room before and had not had much contact with Ye Rourou, but he often heard his sister tell her mother that she was not a good person, she was even extremely vicious, and she would seduce his father from time to time. Originally, Song Yixing should have been cold-faced and replied that it was none of your business. But maybe it¡¯s because the tenderness on Ruan Ye¡¯s face is too sincere, too similar to Ye Wanwan before returning to the Song family. It may also be because Song Yixing is too fragile at this time and wants to talk too much. Song Yixing looked at the gentle mother-like smile on her face, and couldn't help but blush, and sobbed aggrievedly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn programming anymore, I want to play!¡± "Then go." Ruan Ye didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. She thought something big had happened. "But I haven't finished my homework yet," Song Yixing thought of those books and homework, and felt sick in her heart. "My mother won't let me play." Ruan Ye thought for a while, "Programming homework?" Song Yixing¡¯s voice still had a hint of crying: ¡°Yeah.¡± "Little things!" Ruan Ye waved his hand, "I'll write it for you, you go and play." "You can?" Song Yixing's eyes were red and he glanced at her suspiciously. "It should be possible," Ruan Ye tilted his head and thought for a moment, "I personally think it's quite simple. I should have studied it in college before." Song Yixing frowned, thinking why her aunt was speaking strangely today. Has she learned it herself? Doesn¡¯t she know? "Whether it works or not, let's try it first." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Song Yixing: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 323 You may not be able to come back today Facts have proved that Ruan Ye is not only good at programming, but also very good at it. She sat in front of the computer, which was even scarier than taking ten lines at a glance. She only casually glanced at the display requirements on the screen. The fingers were tapping quickly on the keyboard. Song Yixing looked over and heard the crisp sound of keyboard being tapped continuously ringing in the room without stopping at all. Her fingertips on the keyboard were so fast that only a white afterimage was left. Then, in less than five minutes, Song Yixing finished his homework for the day, and even used programming to make a small game for him to play. Song Yixing also changed from suspicion and distrust at the beginning to deep admiration. While playing the game Ruan Ye made, he praised without hesitation: "Auntie, you are really amazing, even better than my teacher! I admire you so much!" Ruan Ye smiled and said nothing. In fact, she vaguely realized that this was not her true strength. But without memory, it¡¯s pretty good to just rely on instinct to do this. "However, she probably really studied computers in college. As soon as she saw a computer, she wanted to touch it. ¡° Moreover, she is probably very confident in her programming ability, even to the point of arrogance. ?????????????????????????????????????????? She didn¡¯t even read the questions before she dared to say that programming homework is a trivial matter. This sentence really blurted out subconsciously, as if it had been said many times before. Ruan Ye is a little sad. It seems that she might have been an arrogant person before. She must have been beaten to death because she was too proud! Song Yixing has regained the long-lost sense of relaxation. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about not finishing his homework, or being unable to sleep because he hasn¡¯t finished his homework. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about being complained by his professor or scolded by his mother for not finishing his homework. After playing for a while, he turned around and looked at Ruan Ye with bright eyes: "Auntie! Can you come over every day to help me with my homework?" Ruan Ye originally wanted to refuse, but then she thought about it. She is now a vicious female supporting character. What would she do if it was Ye Rourou herself who was here right now? She will definitely lead Song Yixing into trouble on purpose. Song Yixing doesn¡¯t want to do homework, she definitely wants it. Ruan Ye gritted his teeth, "Okay, but you have to bring your homework, otherwise if your mother sees us together and I help you with your homework, she will cut me into pieces!" "Okay! Thank you, aunt!" At this time, Song Yixing's face was no longer as desperate and gloomy as before, but instead looked happy, revealing the innocence that only a child can have. In fact, after this time, Song Yixing is no longer as repellent to programming as before. Because he also wants to be a very powerful person like his aunt! He doesn¡¯t like the arrogant Professor Ye. He likes his aunt. ¡°My aunt is very gentle, just like my previous mother. When he plays games, she won¡¯t scold him, she will just watch quietly. Not only that, she will also make a game for him to play, which is super awesome. And I feel very comfortable staying with her. Ruan Ye didn¡¯t know that just because of this casual help, her status in Song Yixing¡¯s heart had completely changed. Even more, Song Yixing's favorable impression of her had a tendency to surpass that of Ye Wanwan himself. ¡­¡­ Ye Wanwan came down from upstairs and immediately saw the unharmed Song Wanwan surrounded by Song Chengze and Song's father and mother. Until now, she still stubbornly believed that Ye Rourou kidnapped Song Wanwan. After seeing Song Wanwan being sent back, she curled her lips. ¡°Hehe, she just said that Ye Rourou didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Song Wanwan! No, after being chased and threatened by her, Ye Rourou quickly sent someone to send Wanwan back! Song Chengze is the only one making such a fuss! It seems as if Wanwan is really going to die. Song Wanwan was kidnapped before. She was so frightened by the vicious kidnappers that she could not speak, and her whole body was trembling. Now I was comforted by Song Chengze and Song's father and mother for a while, and I looked around several times to make sure that I was really back home. Song Wanwan was not so scared now. When I raised my eyes, I suddenly saw my mother coming down from upstairs. I wanted to rush over to her, cry loudly in her arms, and then throw my arms away.Jiao cried and complained about the fear and grievance she had felt over the past few hours. But before she pounced on her, Ye Wanwan seemed to be unable to see her and said impatiently to Song Chengze: "Since Wanwan is back now, you can go rescue Xie Qin now, right?" "Xie Qin! Xie Qin!! Xie Qin again!" Song Wanwan was found, and Song Chengze¡¯s previously suppressed anger was finally able to be vented. He said in a dark and stern voice: "Wanwan is here now, and she has just been found, and she has suffered so much! You didn't even ask a question, you opened and shut up and it was Xie Qin! Is it true that Xie Qin is more important to you than Wanwan? Is it still important? Huh?!¡± "That's right! Wanwan is missing, all of us are looking for it, even my brother-in-law and others came to help," Mother Song couldn't stand it anymore. She had cried loudly before, her eyes were still red, and her voice was choked with sobs. "But what about you? You are a crooked biological mother! What are you doing? You only think about your best friend." , don¡¯t care about Wanwan¡¯s life or death at all!¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t ignore Wanwan,¡± Ye Wanwan said anxiously: ¡°Because I knew that nothing would happen to Wanwan, so I¡ª¡± But Song¡¯s mother didn¡¯t listen to her words. She only pulled Song Wanwan with red eyes and walked to Lu Junhan, saying with tears in her eyes: "Wanwan, why don't you thank your cousin quickly? If it weren't for himyou, you might not be able to come back today!" As she spoke, Mother Song couldn't help crying again. Song Wanwan was still immersed in the shock that her mother only cared about Xie Qin and didn't care about her life or death. When she heard this again, she glanced at Lu Junhan's expressionless face. When she was kidnapped before, she huddled in a ball with three other children. She wanted to cry but didn't dare, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it. Because she knows that these kidnappers are bad people and they will not tolerate her. Once her crying makes them upset, they will kill her or sell her to a place far away. When she thought of this, she felt regretful. She blamed herself, why she was angry with Lu Li and the others in the first place, why she didn't listen to Lu Li and the others, and why she helped the old lady! She also swore that if she could be rescued, she would be a good person and never go against Lu Li and the others again. ¡°A few short hours, in Song Wanwan¡¯s eyes, seemed as long as a century. "If it weren't for Lu Junhan, she might still be in the car with the kidnappers. What would have happened to her, she didn't dare to think about it. Thinking of this, Song Wanwan couldn't help but be afraid. With a trembling voice, she whispered to Lu Junhan: "Thank you, thank you, cousin." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 324 Stuffed the bag of candy in Lu Li¡¯s schoolbag After this time, Song Wanwan realized it. The mother, whom she has always regarded as her idol and the person closest to her, may not love her. On the contrary, she has always looked down on Lu Junhan, who she thought was very bad. Actuallyhe is a good person. And Lu Li She looked at the ignorant and beautiful little girl standing next to Lu Junhan. For some reason, her nose felt a little sore. She had always thought that she would never see her parents again, nor would she ever see this annoying face again. Seeing it now, I can only feel happy. Very good. She survived. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. The little girl was suddenly hugged by Song Wanwan. She was still a little confused and didn't have time to say anything. It was as if a switch had been pressed on Song Wanwan, and she finally couldn't hold it back any longer and burst into tears! Very good! She is still alive! She is really really alive! ! She could actually see this disgusting face again! That's great! She is not dead or sold, she is really back! "Compared with Song Wanwan's tear-stained face and howling, the little girl looked confused and at a loss. She opened her big, dark, clear eyes, looked at her father, then at her aunt, then at the others, and pursed her lips. She said that she really didn¡¯t bully Song Wanwan, she was the one who cried. Song Qingwan looked at it and sighed. ¡°After all, he is a child, he can¡¯t be bad, he is nothing like an adult Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes passed over the embarrassed Ye Wanwan without leaving any trace, and she tugged her lips. Seeing that it was already very late, everyone else had basically left. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan didn¡¯t stay any longer and drove back directly. Sitting in the car, Lu Qidong recalled with some emotion not long after: "When I saw that little girl crying just now, I was reminded of that girl Lu Anran. She was also so small and delicate at that time. She couldn't bear any grievance. If she didn't go according to her wishes, she would run into my arms. Crying, that pitiful look makes me feel so distressed." Song Qingwan tugged her lips, put the phone away, and said coldly: "Don't think about it. It's easy to dream if you think too much. She is no longer a three-year-old child. If you expect her to cry in your arms, you might as well expect her to fall into a trap!" The little girl was drowsy when she suddenly heard her name, her eyes opened wide and she was a little confused. Song Qingwan touched her head and coaxed her back to sleep, then continued with a sneer: "And I have my own mind now! I will marry as soon as I reach the legal age. I can't wait for a moment. The person I marry is still a rival family of the Lu family. Forget it, the person I marry is actually the most incompetent member of the Yu family, Yu Zheng. ! I even said it out loud at the beginning, but I still couldn't stop her heart from rushing towards love! Oh, it's even better now. Throughout the year, I don't even see people a few times, and they say that the water thrown away by the married daughter, I think what I threw out was just a basin of air. I raised her as if I didn¡¯t raise her. I finally went back to the Lu family a few months ago and I still hid and didn¡¯t dare to see people. Is it possible that I would scold her and hit her? ?Really, if she were my daughter, I would have to put her back in!" When Lu Qidong was seriously ill, he heard the old man tell him about Lu Anran's marital status, and he also knew something about Yu Zheng. Hearing this, he frowned. "Isn't that right? How do I remember that the person in power of the Yu family now is Yu Zheng? Why is he ineffective?" Song Qingwan curled her lips, "That's because you haven't seen the Yu Zheng who couldn't hold up the wall with mud three years ago. He only drank and gambled all day long. If you had seen him, you might have broken Lu Anran's legs and wouldn't know how to do it. Let her marry that dandy! I almost forced her to die at the beginning, but if there is any way, Lu Anran likes her, but now it seems that she does have good taste. " If Yu Zheng hadn¡¯t been successful in recent years, Song Qingwan would have killed him long ago and helped Yu Zheng seize power! After all, if Yu Zheng is living well, Lu Anran will naturally be living well too. They, the Lu family, have no reason to be bullied. When Lu Qidong heard this, he couldn't help but frowned slightly. He was seriously ill before, and the old man was probably afraid that he would worry and make his condition more serious, so he avoided the important and ignored the light. He only talked about the happy aspects of Lu Junhan and Lu Anran's life, and did not mention the bad ones. ?As a result, when he woke up, he subconsciously thought that his children were doing well now. Now that he heard Song Qingwan¡¯s words, he realized that there were so many twists and turns in it. The more Song Qingwan talked, the more worried he became. "Did you tell her about my waking up?" "I told you, I told you a long time ago." "Then she" Song Qingwan pulled her lips and sighed, "She is now a great painter, and she is shooting scenes in the countryside. You also know that there are no signals in such ravine places. Just wait, maybe she will be there in a few days. It will come." Speaking of painters, Lu Qidong suddenly remembered what Song Qingwan had always said proudly when he was a child. She wants to be a world-famous painter when she grows up, and wants each of her works to be immortal. The proud and confident girl at that time, whose eyes burst out with a strange light whenever she talked about painting, was still clearly engraved in his mind. He looked at Song Qingwan, who now had a cold and rational face, not even half of what he had been before. Lu Qidong sighed slightly. ¡°If¡­if he had not been in a car accident, Song Qingwan would have already achieved his dream. "Xiao Wan," Lu Qidong saw Song Qingwan's cold eyes looking over, paused, and then said: "Now that everything is on the right track, and I am awake, have you ever thought aboutcontinuing painting?" Song Qingwan was slightly stunned, and after a long while, she laughed and replied happily: "I never thought about it, but I think it's good to be like this now, really." Lu Qidong frowned slightly, "But you're not the favorite" Song Qingwan shrugged, "That was before. What I like most now is making money. I find making money is much more interesting than painting." Lu Qidong seemed to want to say something more, but looking at her cold profile, he finally sighed and said nothing more. Song Qingwan looked out the window and gently pulled her lips. People¡¯s life is probably like this. It can only be like this. How can there be so many wishes? It¡¯s fine as it is now. ¡­¡­ The next day, Lu Li went to kindergarten. Jian Xiyan and the others had no idea what happened yesterday. They came to school happily as usual. ¡°When Song Wanwan was sent back to the Song family yesterday, the other three children were also sent back to their respective homes. This matter is related to the Sy Group. The less we know, the safer it will be. So, Song Chengze only asked people to tell them that they were just ordinary human traffickers and told them not to be nervous. Several parents also believed this story after seeing their children being sent back within a few hours. After a night of comfort, the children finally cheered up. Here, Song Wanwan looked at the candy in her hand, struggling for a long time, and her lips were about to be bitten by her. It¡¯s true that she hated Lu Li before, but it¡¯s also true that Lu Li¡¯s father saved her. ¡°Moreover, she hugged Lu Li and cried for so long yesterday, but she didn¡¯t even push her away It¡¯s almost time for the first class. She gritted her teeth, and when no one was looking, she secretly stuffed the bag of candy in her hand into Lu Li's schoolbag. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 325 Very ugly Yesterday, because Xie Qin, the head teacher, was away, the principal was negligent and did not send a new head teacher to take over. This resulted in a big mess in the class where four children were abducted and trafficked. Last night, after the kindergarten principal found out about this, he realized that he was guilty and resigned on his own initiative. Soon, the new principal took office. With the example of Xie Qin, the new principal was very cautious in selecting the new head teacher. After a night of screening, we finally selected an older teacher among thousands of people, but with extremely rich teaching experience. It also stipulates that every week after taking office, multi-level assessments are required to avoid corporal punishment of students and disrespect for students from happening again. As soon as the new teacher entered the classroom, he canceled the grouping soon. After all, such grouping makes it easy for students to form their own small groups in private, causing the entire class to be extremely scattered, which is not conducive to management. Although Qu Qianqian and the others were very reluctant, under the new teacher¡¯s many gentle explanations, they gradually understood his intentions and knew that he was also doing it for everyone¡¯s good. What¡¯s more, they actually don¡¯t hate other students and want to have good relationships with them. Of course, the most important thing is that their new location is around their sister Lili. Qu Qianqian is sitting on the left side of the little girl, Jian Xiyan and Zhang Yiming are sitting in front of each other. If you want to talk or chat, you can do it all as soon as you turn your head. It¡¯s almost the same as before when the grouping was not cancelled, except that they are no longer at the same table. And to the right side of the little girl is¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian glanced at Song Wanwan over there and frowned slightly. They are classmates after all. With a worried look on her face, she whispered to Lu Li: "Sister Lili, tell me, is Song Wanwan sick? She used to raise her head so high, just like a rooster, but today, she is so quiet, so quiet I¡¯m not used to it anymore.¡± Song Wanwan used to be very arrogant. When he saw them chatting, he would snort a few times, and then his eyes would be full of disdain, like a psycho. But Song Wanwan today was obviously very abnormal. She was in a daze from time to time, as if she was thinking about something. She seemed to have become a lot more sensible and quiet. The little girl opened her dark and clear eyes, her long black eyelashes fluttered a few times, thought for a few times, felt guilty on her face, and said in a low voice: ¡°It should, it should be that I¡¯m too ugly, which scared her.¡± Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately retorted, ¡°How is that possible! Sister Lili, you are so beautiful! You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen!¡± The little Loli clasped her fingers and her voice sounded muffled: "It's trueSister Qianqian, I didn't lie to you! Yesterday, yesterday, I went to her house to play with my father. She glanced at me, and then she hugged me and cried for a long, long time! I, I didn't bully you either. She, I really didn¡¯t bully her! If I bullied her, my father would definitely beat me to death, but, but she cried so miserably, and she hugged me so tightly, as if she wanted to Just hug me, this ugly monster, to death!" The little girl is actually very aggrieved. She has been feeling sad since last night and still can¡¯t figure out why she suddenly became so ugly. It scared people to tears. ¡°And today, she woke up very early in the morning worriedly, and took her maid to help her comb her hair into a very, very beautiful hair before she came to the kindergarten. Now it seems that she may still be ugly. Could it be that the little fairy didn¡¯t like her because she didn¡¯t help the old lady cross the road? So, in order to punish her, she was made very ugly! When she thought about this, the little girl became even more sad. Suddenly, she took out a bag of candy from her schoolbag. The packaging was brand new, it was a foreign brand, and it looked very beautiful. She thought for a moment and didn¡¯t remember putting this kind of candy in her schoolbag, so she thought it was the maid who stuffed it for her. Out of grief and anger, she ate five candies in one breath! Song Wanwan over there was obviously relieved when she saw Lu Li eating her candies. She also saw her eating five candies in one go, as if she had never eaten such candies before, and her eyes inevitably showed some pity. I was thinking about bringing some more to her tomorrow. And here, Qu Qianqian knew that her sister Lili would not lie, and she heard that Song Wanwan actually cried. She still cried very miserably. In her impression, she had never seen Song Wanwan cry before. After a tragic experience, for a moment, I actually somewhat believed it.   Just as she was about to say something, the teacher came in from outside, and Qu Qianqian had to go back and sit down quickly. Then, after the English class, Qu Qianqian turned around and forgot about comforting her sister Lili that she was not ugly. Not long after, the day passed and it was time to get out of school in a blink of an eye. The little girl kept thinking about how ugly she had become, and she felt very unhappy. She came home with a small schoolbag on her back, her beautiful and fair face was still slumped, and her head was hanging down. However, as soon as he entered the door, he immediately saw Lu Junhan, who was taking off his suit jacket not long after he came back, with a cold and solemn face. Next to him stood Assistant Chen Chen Shuo. He was flipping through a document in his hand. He looked up from time to time, as if he was reporting something. The little loli's eyes lit up, and she burst out with a bright light. She even forgot to take off her shoes and trotted directly to the man. Raising her little head, her big black and bright eyes looked at him eagerly and with some inexplicable expectancy. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan paused slightly while taking off his clothes, pursed his thin lips slightly, then put his clothes back on without changing his expression, and said calmly in a calm voice: "I have something to do later and don't have time to teach you how to do your homework." When Chen Shuo heard the "homework", his whole body suddenly became excited, and he quickly responded very cooperatively: "That's right, Mr. Lu, you have a meeting to attend tonight, and the location is -" "No! It's not homework daddy!" The little girl with a small schoolbag and twin tails saw that he had misunderstood, and immediately became a little anxious, "Lili has no homework to do today!" Lu Junhan stopped dressing and glanced at her lightly, "What? Do you want to eat sweets again?" The little girl pursed her bright red mouth, shook her head, and stood in front of him with her small body, her long ponytail swaying on the back of her head. She moved her little mouth and looked at him pitifully, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn't. Seeing her rare hesitation, the cold-faced man raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn't pay much attention at first, but now he became interested: "That is?" The little girl still remained silent. Lu Junhan just waited quietly. After a long while, the little girl¡¯s face turned red, and then she whispered: ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t Lili very ugly?¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 326 We are all so ugly Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" You have no idea what you look like! The little girl seemed not to notice the slightly choked expressions of her father and uncle. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, her little hands hurriedly grabbed her father¡¯s sleeves, as if she wanted to seek his approval, and her little voice choked up a little: "Dad! Actually Lili is not very ugly, right?" Devastated by Song Wanwan's crying yesterday and her failure today, the little girl has completely lost her previous self-confidence. All she could think about was: Why is she so ugly? How could she be so ugly? She actually turned into an ugly monster, she is too shameless to see anyone Lu Junhan pulled off his half-dressed suit jacket and casually put it on his strong arm. He stood there, with fine black hair on his fair forehead, and a pair of dark eyes as cold as ever. He lowered his eyes and looked at the pitiful appearance of the little girl's red nose. He did not answer, but raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you think?" This little chubby girl didn¡¯t know what medicine she took wrongly at school, but she actually cared about her face. The little girl lowered her head in grievance and said in a thin and weak voice, "Lili, Lili thinks she is so ugly. Dad, why are people so ugly" "How do I know?" Lu Junhan always hated answering such mentally retarded questions. He frowned slightly and threw the question away, "Ask your mother, you are not like me." "But, but others say that Lili is most like her father, and she is not like her mother" Lu Junhan said: "That's because they are blind." The little girl ignored it and kept twitching to herself. Her eyes were red and she choked, "Lili is ugly, and dad is ugly too" After the little girl finished reading, she seemed to have figured out something in an instant. Her black and clear eyes were as big as copper bells in disbelief. The next second, Yan Hong¡¯s mouth dropped, she turned around and started crying even louder! She rushed over, hugged her father's legs with her little hands, screamed, raised her head and cried: "It's so miserable, Dad, it turns out we are all so ugly. How could we be so ugly? No wonder, no wonder mom doesn't want us anymore. We are so pitiful" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan sent people to find Lu Anran's whereabouts today, and got off work a little late. Originally, Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want to send people to find her. If she likes to come to the Lu family, she will come, and if she doesn¡¯t come, she will pull her down! She didn't want to see her upset. But unable to bear Lu Qidong's concern for his daughter, Song Qingwan had no choice but to look for her, but she did so in Lu Qidong's name. After all, three years ago, twenty-year-old Lu Anran had just reached the legal age for marriage, and she insisted on marrying Yu Zheng. Song Qingwan was dissatisfied when she first saw that the Yu family was a rival family. At that time, the Lu family and the Yu family were equally powerful, and they were particularly difficult to deal with in the shopping mall. What¡¯s the difference between marrying Lu Anran and marrying a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth? ¡° And I saw that the other person was Yu Zheng, who couldn¡¯t hold up the wall. He was not a good match at all. It would be very uncomfortable to get married to him, and he might even be subjected to domestic violence! Song Qingwan didn¡¯t agree with this marriage. They used threats and inducements, even locked Lu Anran in the room, and used all kinds of methods. Even sending Lu Junhan, his brother, to persuade him, it was of no use! ?????????? Just can¡¯t give up Lu Anran¡¯s determination to marry Yu Zheng. ¡°And at that time, the Lu family was at a critical juncture. They needed to attract investment from everywhere, and had to greet the officials above to make things easier. Song Qingwan was so busy that she wished she could use it for three days a day, and she didn¡¯t sleep much. I was already irritable. Seeing that Lu Anran was so "rebellious" and refused to obey discipline, and wanted to marry the incompetent Yu Zheng, she already had a hot temper and got furious on the spot. Frankly speaking, if she dares to marry, she will no longer be a member of the Lu family and will never come back again! Song Qingwan originally wanted to scare her. After all, Lu Anran has always been weak and obedient. Moreover, everyone knows that one is a relative of more than 20 years and the other is a man who has only known each other for less than two years. Who should I prefer? I understand. But who would have known that Lu Anran would actually get married in the end. After that, I rarely came back. The aunt and nephew had a complete falling out. However, over the past twenty years, Song Qingwan is used to being in high positions. It¡¯s good not to learn, but she has learned the Lu family¡¯s habit of saving face and being strong. Seeing that Lu Anran didn¡¯t contact her, she would not take the initiative to find her. The main thing is that I still can¡¯t pull this face off. "In fact, until now, Song Qingwan has not figured out why Lu Anran, who had always been timid and well-behaved, suddenly became so stubborn at that time! Could it be that that little bastard Yu Zheng gave her some kind of ecstasy? At that time, except for his face, that little bastard couldn¡¯t compare to his other brothers! Now Lu Anran is lucky and her bet is right. If she is not so lucky and loses her bet, she will lose it for the rest of her life! Lu Qidong was so anxious to find Lu Anran because of this matter. When he came out of the base, he thought that Lu Anran was living a good life after marriage as the old man said, and he thought that he would look for her after he was in better health or could walk. After all, Lu Anran's temperament is different from Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan. She is too sensitive and fragile. If she sees him sitting in a wheelchair and listens to the treatment he has been suffering from for the past twenty years, she may be hurt. Crying blindly. As a father, after all, he still loves his daughter the most. But after hearing what Song Qingwan said yesterday about Yu Zheng¡¯s previous incompetence, Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t sit still when he came back. The Yu Zheng in Song Qingwan¡¯s mouth was clearly a idle love-hitter. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t think that Lu Anran¡¯s shy temperament could suppress him. So, someone was sent to collect all the information about Yu Zheng in the past few years. Only then did I realize that the former Yu Zheng was an illegitimate son who could not see the light of day. He would change women just like changing clothes. He would spend a lot of time drinking and drinking, not doing his job properly. He was not good at all. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a scum. And now, although he has restrained himself a lot, there are no messy women around him, and he even rarely socializes, he seems to have instantly become a good man with twenty-four filial piety. But as the saying goes, nature is hard to change. Only Lu Anran knows best whether Yu Zheng has changed or not. So, Lu Qidong hurriedly called his daughter over to ask for details, so that he could feel at ease. Today I sent someone to ask the Yu family and found out that Lu Anran was abroad and it would take a few days before he could come back. So, with such a delay, it will be late to get off work. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan came in from outside. At a glance, I saw a man sitting on the sofa with a cold face and a chill that could freeze someone to death. His thin lips were pursed tightly, with a worried expression. Both of them were stunned. Before I asked him what was wrong, I heard sobbing coming from the corner next to the TV cabinet. They turned their heads. I saw a person and a cat standing in a row in the corner, facing the wall pitifully. ?? Two small silhouettes, fragile and lonely. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 327 She looks so beautiful Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" This scene is really the same as always! It¡¯s just that this time there is a pitiful little white cat next to the little girl. Because it¡¯s not dinner time yet, there are only two people in the whole living room, the little girl and Lu Junhan. The cat was probably too afraid of Lu Junhan, so it ran to the little girl to seek protection. Now, one person and one cat are facing the wall, not saying anything, just facing the wall aggrievedly, looking a bit like we are brothers in need. Song Qingwan looked at the handsome man sitting on the sofa with a cold face, and sighed, "Why did Lili offend you again?" The little girl had very sharp ears, and she heard Song Qingwan¡¯s words from a long distance away. She covered her face with her little hands, turned her head, and only exposed her extraordinarily beautiful and exquisite big black eyes from between her fingers. The little voice that came from her voice was extremely aggrieved and a little boring: "Auntie, I didn't mess with dad It's dad who is a bad guy! He is so bad!" Lu Junhan glanced over with cold eyes. "Look!" the little girl felt even more aggrieved, "Dad, he scared me, and he scared me again! People were almost scared to death by him!" Lu Junhan: "" This complainer. You should have spanked her more just now. Based on past experience, Song Qingwan guessed that the little girl said something to make her father angry, but if she didn't know it, she wanted to ask what happened, but she saw that the little girl kept covering her face. , slightly stunned: "Lili, why are you covering your face?" Speaking of this, the little girl became even more sad. Her wet black eyes looked at her pitifully: "Auntie, I, I am so ugly Wuwuwuwu, I have no face to see anyone!!!" As he spoke, the little girl couldn't help but burst into tears with sadness. The crying was sincere, without any moisture at all. It was probably because she was so ugly by herself. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan immediately focused on the culprit with a foul expression on the sofa. Lu Junhan seemed to have read her thoughts and sneered, "Do you think I will cause trouble for myself?" Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment, "That's not you, who could it be?" Lu Junhan said with a cold face: "The devil knows." Song Qingwan originally wanted to ask, but the next second, she heard the little girl over there crying even more sadly, her voice choked with sobs: "Auntie, don't look at dad, don't look at him" Lu Qidong was stunned at first. He looked at the sad little girl with deep confusion in his eyes: "Why can't you look at him?" The little girl sniffed, her eyes were red, and she cried again: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" It was like Song Wanwan was scared to tears by her. "My father is so ugly, my aunt will definitely be scared to tears by him." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan said directly and coldly: "Shut up! Face your wall!" The little girl's eyes were red and she was choking with sobs, "But dad, after you shut up, Lili and Lili are still ugly, so shutting up is not good, Lili doesn't want to shut up" Lu Junhan: "" After today, at least one of him and her will die! Lu Qidong looked at her, but he couldn't bear it. He went over to comfort her softly: "Don't be afraid, Lili, you are not ugly, you really are not ugly, you are actually pretty! Even grandpa thinks you are beautiful!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 328 Grandpa will be here soon The little girl shook her head, looked at him with big black eyes filled with tears, sobbed a little, and said with a choked voice: "Grandpa, you, please don't lie to me. Lili is not easy to lie to now! You can't lie to me! She is very ugly now, not beautiful at all" "how come." Lu Qidong rubbed her little head lovingly with his big hands, with a warm smile on his handsome and mature face, and his voice was even softer: "Our pear is the most beautiful and beautiful," Thinking that the little girl admired and liked her father the most, Lu Qidong thought for a moment and then specifically added: "Well he's just as handsome as your father!" Who would have thought that the little girl's eyes were red and she felt even more aggrieved: "But, but dad is also very ugly. He is even uglier than Lili! People don't want to look like him!" "" Lu Junhan gritted his teeth and glanced over coldly, "Do you believe I will hang you on a tree outside?" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she carefully tested: ¡°Dad! If you hang it on the tree outside, will Lili not be ugly?¡± "" "Then hang it up, remember to hang it beautifully." "" Song Qingwan: "" Sure enough, this little fat girl¡¯s fighting ability is still as amazing as ever! Here, Lu Qidong reacted quickly, rubbed the little girl's head, and changed his words calmly: "Oh, I made a mistake. In fact, Lili is as beautiful as grandpa" Who would have thought that the next second, the little girl stared at him with a horrified expression, a look of collapse on her fair little face, then turned her head and covered her face, crying even louder! Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan had a headache as she listened to the little girl's cries, "Brother, can you please stop causing trouble! Things are already bad enough now!" Lu Qidong felt very wronged, "How could I? I was obviously trying to comfort her." Song Qingwan was silent for a while and said quietly: "Have you forgotten? You are that brat's biological father." Lu Qidong was confused: "What happened to my father?" Seeing that he still didn¡¯t understand, Song Qingwan paused and had to tell the truth cruelly: "Let's put it this way! Lili thinks her father is uglier than her, and he is a big ugly guy. And you are that ugly guy's biological father. According to Lili's logic, obviously you are the ugliest one here! Now! , the ugliest and ugliest bastard tells you that you are as good-looking as me" Song Qingwan patted the stiff-faced Lu Qidong on the shoulder, with a look of pity on her face, "If it were me, I would have cried my eyes out!" Lu Qidong: "" do not talk. I'm already starting to feel a little upset. Aren¡¯t you just a little older? How did he become the ugliest and ugliest monster! "What should we do?" Lu Qidong had only been in contact with the little girl for a few days, and it was the first time he encountered such a large-scale crying scene. He was immediately at a loss, "Just let her keep crying like this?" After the previous few times, Song Qingwan finally found some ways to coax the little girl. Recalling what the little girl said before, she bent down slightly, took out a tissue and wiped the tears on the little girl's face, and said softly: "Lili, why do you think you are ugly?" Obviously before today, the little girl was fine. If it wasn't for Lu Junhan's stinky boy, it would only be ¡ª¡ª She thought for a while and whispered, "Did someone call you ugly in the kindergarten today?" The little girl shook her head, with tears in her eyes, choked up a few times, and cried: "No, no one scolded Lili. If someone scolded Lili, Lili would let her father beat him to death!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" ????????????? Very good, very aware of crisis, and also knows how to move his father out. After that, Song Qingwan asked again. The little girl told her that Song Wanwan held her and cried for a long time yesterday, but was quiet and silent today. Several adults knew what was going on as soon as they heard it. Yesterday, Ye Wanwan, who was most trustworthy to Song Wanwan, did not care about her life or death. Song Chengze was busy arguing with Ye Wanwan again. Song's father and Song's mother usually traveled around and rarely came home. Although they loved Song Wanwan, they were actually not related to Song Wanwan. WanwanThere are not many contacts. It was inevitable that Song Wanwan would not be able to get close to them. So, in this way, the little girl whom he could see every day at school became Song Wanwan's only familiar sustenance. I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so I hugged the little girl and cried bitterly. ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t speak today is probably because I was frightened by the abduction incident yesterday and haven¡¯t recovered yet. They all understand this, but if they want to tell the little girl that Song Wanwan became like this because of trafficking and it has nothing to do with her, then the matter of trafficking will inevitably be mentioned. ¡° Before Song Qingwan and the others could think of a good way to solve this matter, they could fool it. I heard the little girl choke again: "It must be, it must be that Lili didn't help the old lady, so Lili became ugly. In fact, they also wanted to help the old lady, but, but Lili has been waiting at the door for a long time, and no old lady came to let Lili help her. The old lady must hate Lili, Lili will never be beautiful again" "Grandma?" Lu Qidong thought for a while and said, "Isn't it easy to find an old grandma? Don't we have an old lady here¡ª¡ª" "Click" several times, Song Qingwan pressed her knuckles, staring at Lu Qidong with a smile on her face, "Brother, you'd better be careful what you say. I haven't hit anyone in a long time. If I accidentally beat you to death" Song Qingwan pulled her lips and sneered: "Don't worry, I will find you a better coffin." Lu Qidong: "" The little girl seemed to understand, and suddenly became a little anxious. She grabbed her hair with her little hands and gestured, "No! Grandpa, you are wrong! Grandma has a lot of white hair, that is the real grandma, aunt's hair is black, and aunt is not a grandma!" Although this sounds comforting. But the question is, where can they find an old lady with lots of white hair? ??The maid drivers here are either young or middle-aged, and they don¡¯t hire older people at all. If you want to find an old lady, you can only catch one on the street. But if you don¡¯t let the little girl help you, in the end, it¡¯s them who will turn into an ¡°ugly¡± little girl! Wait a minute! There are a lot of white hairs Song Qingwan thought for a while, and she didn't know what came to mind, and said to the little girl tactfully: "Lili, let's not help grandma, can we help grandpa?" The little girl hesitated for a moment, frowned, and said hesitantly: "It should be that's okay." Lu Qidong nodded, picked up the phone politely, and made a call: "Dad, Lili said she wants to fish, very much, but no one teaches her. Are you free?" "" "Well, okay, we'll wait for you, you'd better hurry up." "" Within thirty seconds, Lu Qidong hung up the phone. The little girl was still thinking back with a confused look on her face, when did she say she wanted to go fishing? Lu Qidong looked at the little girl, gently rubbed her little head, and said with a gentle smile: "Don't worry, Lili, the grandpa you want will be here soon." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 329 I¡¯m afraid the crow¡¯s mouth is not as clever as hers! Song Qingwan also came over and said with a smile: "Yes, Lili, you will become beautiful soon!" When the little girl heard "become beautiful", her dark and clear eyes suddenly lit up, and her little face glowed with a strange brilliance. She turned her head eagerly, ran to Lu Junhan with a happy face, raised her beautiful and white face, and said to him excitedly: "Dad, Dad! You will soon become beautiful together with me! Lili is so happy, are you happy?" Lu Junhan: "" So happy. He shouldn¡¯t have come back today! Seeing that her father remained silent, the little girl pursed her lips and said aggrievedly, "Dad" "Happy," Lu Qidong was afraid that she would cry again, so he hurried over and said, "Of course I'm happy, your father is so happy!" "Yes," the little girl was made to cry later, so she and Lu Qidong had to come to comfort her. Thinking of this, Song Qingwan glared at Lu Junhan and said, "Lili, your father is happy, didn't you see Is your father so happy that he is speechless?" Lu Junhan raised his head expressionlessly and stared at the two of them. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan both made a gesture of wiping their necks. "Tell him to be careful and don't make people cry again." Lu Junhan: "" After a while, the old man asked his men to carry several fishing rods and hurried over from the old house. Since that girl went to kindergarten and had to do her homework when she came back, she had no time to accompany him. The old man has hardly ever caught a fish happily. This time I heard that the little girl wanted to go fishing, so she immediately put down what she was doing and came over. The old man is now in his 70s and his body is still strong, but he still cannot stop the aging caused by time. Not only are there wrinkles on his face, but there are also a lot of gray hairs on his hair, but this does not detract from his sharp and majestic aura. On the contrary, he has a unique calmness and intimidation due to his age, which has accumulated over many years, making people dare not underestimate. As soon as he entered the door, he immediately started looking for someone: "Where is that girl? Hurry up, I'll have something to do later." "Grandpa!" The little girl who was squatting next to Lu Qidong and playing with cats saw him, her eyes lit up, she stood up from the ground, and saw his mostly white hair, a hint of joy flashed across her expression, "Grandpa! Too much Grandpa, it turns out you are grandpa!" The old man frowned slightly and said solemnly: "What kind of old man is not a grandpa? What are you talking about?" "I¡­¡­" Before the little girl could finish speaking, Song Qingwan hurried over and said: ¡°Well, Dad, there is something we want to discuss with you.¡± Lu Qidong also came over with a wheelchair. The little girl originally wanted to go with her, but her father stopped her with a look, and she immediately pouted her mouth in dissatisfaction. Then, Song Qingwan simply told the old man the whole story and said: "That's it, Dad, we want you to pretend to fall down later, and then let Lili come over to help you" "Nonsense!" Before Song Qingwan could finish speaking, the old man blew his beard angrily and glared, "She is ignorant, are you also ignorant?!" Song Qingwan spread her hands, "Okay, if she cries because of you later, you can go and comfort her! We don't care!" "" The old man was silent for a while, obviously thinking about what the phone call was about, then turned around and wanted to leave, not forgetting to curse with a red face and thick neck, "I don't have the time to fool around with you. If you want to find someone, go find someone else! I'm telling you! Don't talk about fake falls. I've never even had a real fall in my life. Don't even think about it!" Song Qingwan looked anxious and chased after her: "Dad" And over there, the little girl looked at her great-grandfather standing upright and imposing at the door. He tilted his little head, opened his big black eyes, thought about it, leaned over, and whispered to his father: "Dad, grandpa is here now, but, grandpa didn't fall to the ground. Lili still can't become beautiful. What should I do?" Lu Junhan glanced at her, tugged his thin lips, and said casually: "Then just pray and see if he can give you some face and a fall." The little girl blinked her big black eyes and asked in confusion: ? ???Dad, what is ¡®qi¡¯? " "" "Also, and also, why does Grandpa have to give me face to fall down? What is 'face'? Is he the son of noodles?" The little girl thought for a while and said dullly, "It's so strange. Why can't my grandpa give me noodles to my son so he can wrestle? But if he gives me noodles to my daughter, can he not be able to wrestle?" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl looked at him eagerly, hoping that he would give her an answer: "Dad, why?" Lu Junhan put his big hand on her head, looked at her big clear eyes with cold eyes, tugged his thin lips, and said coldly: "Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, I will make you fall!" "" The little girl pouted and said dissatisfiedly, "Lili is not good at wrestling! Grandpa is good at wrestling!" "" The little girl had no idea that her father¡¯s focus was on the word ¡°shut up¡± instead of ¡°wrestle¡±. Instead, she muttered in a low voice and said loudly and plausibly, "When great-grandpa wrestles, Lili can become beautiful! When Lili becomes beautiful, daddy will become beautiful. When daddy becomes beautiful, grandpa will also be beautiful! So, great-grandpa wrestling is good! Lili is not good at wrestling. of!" "What a fart!" The little girl¡¯s little girl¡¯s voice rose a few degrees. When the old man who was about to leave heard it, he suddenly got angry and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be happy if I fall, right?¡± The little girl nodded heavily and told the truth, "Yes, Grandpa, if you fall, Lili can help you. If Lili helps you, Lili can become very beautiful! So! , Grandpa, can you fall down?" "What a beautiful idea! Whether you become beautiful or not is none of my business!" The old man was furious and took a few steps forward. "I won't do such a shameful thing -" "Bang" sound. I don¡¯t know what happened, but as the old man was talking, his feet suddenly stumbled, his body became unstable, and he fell straight to the ground! "" Everyone was silent. Only when the little girl saw this, her beautiful eyes lit up, and she turned to her father and said happily, "Dad, Daddy! Look, great grandpa fell! He really fell! Great! Lili can become beautiful. Come on!" Lu Junhan: "" The old man: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Damn it! ! This girl must have a crow¡¯s mouth! ! ! One second I asked if I could wrestle, and the next second, the old man just fell! I¡¯m afraid no crow¡¯s mouth is as clever as hers! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 330 Come here and help me up Fortunately, there are several layers of thick white wool blankets spread on the dark black hard marble floor. The old man himself has practiced martial arts, and he often receives physical training from the team, and his body is as strong as ever. When you fall, you have to protect yourself immediately to avoid injury. So, after such a fall, although the sound was loud, it did not hurt after all. It¡¯s just that this old face has been completely disgraced! ! ! The old man¡¯s old and majestic face was turning blue and white, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was clearly walking smoothly just now, and there was nothing tripping him under his feet. He was perfectly fine, so why did he fall! ! The old man had a gloomy old face, and his expression looked terrifying, and he was about to get up from the ground. Song Qingwan next to him saw this, his expression changed instantly, and she said to him earnestly: "Hey, Dad, Dad, don't worry! Just sit on the ground for a while!" Lu Qidong also came over and said sincerely, "Yes, I fell anyway, so sit down for a while and slow down! If you get up in such a hurry, if you accidentally flash your waist, it will be more than worth the loss." " The old man was furious: "You two¡ª¡ª" Before the old man could curse, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan each held one hand firmly on the old man's shoulders to prevent him from getting up. Then they both raised their heads, waved excitedly not far away, and said with a smile: "Come on, Lili, come here quickly! Your great-grandpa can't get up. Come and help your great-grandpa!" The old man: "" These two little bastards! ! ! You really don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? "Okay!" The little girl jumped off the sofa with a "snap", and then ran towards them, saying happily as she ran: "Grandpa! Don't be afraid! Lili will be here to help you right away!" "" The old man was furious and waved Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong away with one hand, furious: "Help me no matter what! Get out of here! I can get up on my own!" As he spoke, the old man straightened his back and bent his legs slightly, as if he wanted to stand up on his own. When the little girl saw this, her expression was frightened, her dark eyes were as wide as copper bells, she was so scared: "No! Grandpa, you, you can't get up. Lili, please, please don't get up, okay? If you get up, Lili, dad, and grandpa, we can't become beautiful anymore!" The old man didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her. He had a gloomy look on his face and just wanted to get up from the ground. However, the next second, he stopped moving. He held his hands on his waist and frowned tightly. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan followed: "" "" Lu Qidong blinked a few times and suppressed a smile: "No, Dad, you can't really reach your waist, right?" The old man¡¯s face turned green. The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and looked at the old man holding her waist with watery eyes. She carefully added fuel to the fire, "Grandpa, do you still want to get up by yourself?" The old man felt extremely embarrassed. He pretended to be calm and snorted, "Of course, I" Song Qingwan cleared her throat. Although she thought this was too sinister, she still said calmly: "Dad, I advise you to be careful what you say, otherwise it may not only be a broken waist, but also a broken bone Anyway, you can figure it out on your own!" The old man: "" The little girl looked at him eagerly, wanting to help him, but was afraid that he wouldn't like it: "Grandpa" The old man thinks this girl is a crow¡¯s mouth! He frowned tightly, remained silent for a long time, and struggled for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, giving up on himself: "I got up by myself! Didn't you see that I was flashing my waist? Come here and help me up!" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up instantly! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 331 Mom will come to us After a while, the little girl ran over, happily following Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, and helped the old man up from the ground. The old man put one hand on Shan Dao's waist and the other on his subordinate's shoulder. After finally getting up, he turned around and walked out the door without saying a word, with a sinister look on his face. When Lu Qidong saw this, he was stunned for a moment and said "Hey", "Dad, why are you leaving? Are you not fishing anymore?" After all, it was his father, and Lu Qidong still felt a little sorry. "What the hell!" If the situation didn¡¯t allow it, the old man would have thrown this unfilial son into the pond to feed the fish. After hearing this, he turned around with a red face and yelled angrily, ¡°Do you think I can fish now?!¡± Subordinate: "" As he spoke, the old man became angrier as he thought about it, and his voice became louder, like thunder, with an unquestionable and rebuking Fang Qiu momentum: "Anyway, you two little bastards, listen to me! No matter what! When I get better, I will definitely make up for it! Otherwise, I guarantee that I will never be done with you! Not done!!! Did you hear it!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" ¡ª¡ªYou are really fishing with your life! Not long after, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan sent the old man out. The only ones left in the living room were the little girl who had become very beautiful and was happily holding her little face and looking in the mirror, Lu Junhan who was sitting on the sofa with no expression, and a little girl who had been hiding in the corner, shivering. Little white cat. The man sitting on the sofa has a fair and indifferent profile, with fine black hair covering his light eyebrows. He has a tall and tall body sitting on the sofa, with the sleeves of his black shirt slightly rolled up, revealing a strong and thin arm, with his eyes slightly lowered. He seemed to be thinking about something, his expression was thoughtful. After a while, he stretched out his big hand and lifted up the little girl who was squatting on the ground at his feet, holding a small mirror to look at her face. Then, as soon as his hand was released, the little girl's small body fell down. On the sofa next to him. The little girl was confused for a moment at first, but she was probably too happy to become beautiful. She was not annoyed. Instead, she excitedly turned the mirror to her father and said happily: "Dad, daddy! Look! You have become very beautiful now!" Lu Junhan glanced casually. The man in the mirror looks handsome and fair, but he is ascetic and cold. His facial contours are sharp and cold, like a killer with no emotion. The word "beautiful" has nothing to do with it. At this moment, the little girl's little head carefully poked out from above the mirror, revealing her big black and clear eyes. Her long eyelashes fluttered twice, and she grinned happily. "Dad, look, Lili didn't lie to you! You are as beautiful as Lili now!" Lu Junhan stared at her for a few seconds, then curled his thin lips slightly, rubbed her little head with his big hands, and sneered coldly, "Idiot, who wants to be like you?" "" Before the little girl could look at him aggrievedly, Lu Junhan frowned slightly, paused, and asked her coldly: "Why did you say before that it's no wonder your mother doesn't want you anymore? Are you sure she really doesn't want you?" These days, I have never seen this little thing take the initiative to mention her mother. ¡° She didn¡¯t ask at first because Song Qingwan was worried that this little thing¡¯s mother was abusing her. After all, hiding her child in a pond is not something a good mother can do. Therefore, Song Qingwan was afraid that if she asked, the little girl would recall bad memories of being abused. They didn¡¯t even ask. After that, the little girl didn¡¯t mention her mother much. They thought the little girl didn¡¯t like her mother, so they didn¡¯t ask any more questions. But just now, the little thing's tone when she mentioned her mother didn't sound like she didn't like it. Of course, Lu Junhan¡¯s focus was on the latter sentence. He wanted to confirm whether this little thing¡¯s mother really didn¡¯t want her anymore. If she really doesn¡¯t want it anymore, this little thing¡¯s mother probably won¡¯t come looking for her again. He also saves dealing with the woman, and there is no need for him to check the woman's information any further. The little girl frowned in confusion, tilted her head, and said, "Did Lili say that mother doesn't want me?" "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly, "Yes." The little girl was anxious: "Then, why did Lili?I remember. " Lu Junhan took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and said in a cold tone, "How do I know!" The little girl said aggrievedly, "Dad, do you know when Lili said it? I really don't remember." Lu Junhan pursed his lips, his expression gloomy, and with the remaining patience, he said calmly: "Just now." "Just now¡­¡­" The little girl frowned tightly, then her eyes suddenly lit up, and then she pouted her little mouth and hummed, "Hmph! Dad, you are stupid! Lili just didn't say that mommy doesn't want me! What Lili said was clearly that mommy doesn't want us! Dad, you are so stupid. You can't even remember this clearly. You are even stupider than Lili! " "" ?? Okay, after the conversation is over, he will kill her. Lu Junhan looked indifferent and lost his patience, so he asked directly, "Are you sure your mother really doesn't want you anymore?" Originally, Lu Junhan wanted to ask this little thing if she knew what her mother looked like. But thinking about the horrible scene last night, when she described the silver rose, she could only say desperately, "It's a very beautiful flower, I like it very much." He felt that there was no need to ask at all. Instead of asking her, it would be quicker to check it out himself. The little girl shook her head, puffed up her face, and said aggrievedly, "I'm sorry, Dad, Lili lied to you. Mom, she won't let us go! She really likes us! She doesn't dare to let us go. !¡± "" In an instant, Lu Junhan's mood became extremely bad, and his voice was cold, "Then where is she now?" The little girl thought for a while, puffed out her face, and said pitifully, "Lili doesn't know either" But the next second, the little girl cheered up again, and Xiao Naiyin said to him happily: "But, dad, don't worry! Mom, she really likes you, she likes you even more than she likes Lili!" She will definitely come back to you!" This is also the reason why the little girl did not mention her mother. In her opinion, her mother ran out to play again just like before. It¡¯s not that the little girl doesn¡¯t miss her mother, nor does she want to find her. It¡¯s because she knows that just like in heaven, as long as her father is here, her mother will definitely come back to find them, so there is no need to worry. Not long after, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong came back from outside talking and laughing after seeing the old man off. However, as soon as they entered the door, they were dumbfounded. I saw that the little girl was forced to face the wall again without knowing when. She stood facing the wall, crying miserably. On the sofa not far away, the man¡¯s expression was even gloomier than before. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 332 Save Lili out Song Qingwan almost choked to death when she saw this extremely familiar scene in front of her! She felt that Lu Junhan, the brat who was led by Lili, was becoming more and more like a child. After a while, she let out a long sigh and said helplessly: "Two little ancestors, we just went out for a while, what's wrong with you?" When the little girl saw them coming in, her eyes lit up, as if she had seen a savior! She hurriedly put down the cat she was complaining to, ran over with tears in her eyes, and threw herself into Song Qingwan's arms. Then, with a small mouth, he pointed at the expressionless Lu Junhan on the sofa, and complained in a choked voice: "Auntie! Dad, dad, he beat me again!! He beat me here and there just now, and almost to death by him!" "" ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t need to be so vivid, otherwise I¡¯m afraid your aunt will burst out laughing. Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Junhan, who had an extremely indifferent expression, and then looked at the little girl in front of her with tears stained. She wiped the tears on her face with her fingers, thought for a while, and said softly: "Lili, did you call your father ugly?" "No one has it!" The little girl lowered her head, clutching her white and tender little fingers, her expression was aggrieved. "People, people say, mom will definitely come back to find dad. Mom likes dad. Mom won't let dad go. Mom she won't let dad go even to death! Then dad will beat me!! It hurts so much to hit someone!!!¡± Song Qingwan: "" Damn it! ! How much hatred and hatred must be there to not let your father go even to death! ! You might as well call your dad ugly! She knew how afraid of trouble that brat Lu Junhan was. When Lili came here, he was very annoyed. No matter how he got rid of her in the end, he couldn't get rid of this little trouble. Now it is very likely that another big trouble will come to him, and he will not let him go even to death. No wonder this stinky boy has such a stinky face. He may even have the desire to kill people now! Thinking of this, Song Qingwan put safety first, so she simply took the little girl away who was still crying, so that her father would not get rid of her if something went wrong. The little girl was brought to the huge courtyard by Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan directly asked someone to transform the small tree that Lu Junhan specially planted for Lili into a swing. She placed the little girl on it and slowly pushed her to play. The little girl was a little unhappy at first, but after sitting on it, she immediately became happy. Seeing this, Lu Qidong took her scared and trembling kitten out. The little girl was holding the kitten and swinging on the swing, her eyebrows were crescent, she was having so much fun. But not long after, Song Qingwan¡¯s phone rang. It seemed that the person sent to find Lu Anran¡¯s whereabouts had news. Lu Qidong glanced at her, and the two of them went directly to the study upstairs. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After instructing the gardener, he also told the little girl to play with her kittens in the yard and stop running around. They would be back soon. The little girl held the kitten in her arms. Although she was a little unhappy when her aunt and grandpa didn't have time to play with her, she still nodded obediently. Seeing that her aunt and grandpa were walking further and further away, and finally, their backs completely disappeared from sight, the little girl lowered her head and became a little gloomy again. annoying. There is no one to play with her. She is really boring. The little girl's head turned around, and her eyes wandered even more. She looked at the gardener and servants not far away. She originally wanted to ask them if they had time, but she was still not used to playing with strangers. After thinking about it, she decided not to . However, the next second, she squinted her eyes and saw the Gothic-style white villa next door. In an instant, her eyes suddenly lit up! Yes, she can go and play with Brother Xiubai! There is also a beautiful uncle! This is great! The little girl originally wanted to ask her father to take him to the next door, but when she thought that he had just hit her on the head and she was still angry with him, she ignored him and immediately gave up the idea, but her aunt and grandpa again Not here, great-grandpa left early again. So, the little girl had no choice but to run to the door by herself.The little cat behind him saw this and followed him. I don¡¯t know if the little girl¡¯s desire to find Pei Xiubai was too strong. Along the way, the little girl didn¡¯t meet anyone who stopped her. ??And the gardener who Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong originally told her to take good care of, happened to go to the toilet because of a stomachache. The little girl ran all the way to the door. Because there were no cars coming or going, the tall ornate black carved iron gate at the door was closed tightly. The little girl stood in front of the tall iron gate with her small body, looking extremely weak. She stared at the door in front of her with bitterness and hatred, thinking about how to open it, and then go over to play with Brother Xiubai. The next second, a dark sports car with smooth lines and low luxury drove past on the public road outside Lu's house. Its destination seemed to be the villa next door. The little girl had seen this car at the entrance of the kindergarten before. Her eyes were bright. Her little hands immediately pulled at the carved iron door, and she yelled outside: "Brother Xiubai! Uncle Beauty! Are you there!!" "" "Brother Xiubai! Uncle Beauty!!" The little girl¡¯s voice is young and crisp. It was very quiet outside at the moment, so the voice was extremely penetrating. Not only did it alert the bodyguards in the Lu family's security room, but it also made the sports car actually stop. It happened to be parked in front of the Lu family gate. The car window slowly lowered, and Pei Mingzhi's charming face with a smile appeared in front of him. This face is as beautiful as ever and extremely aggressive, and its smile is enough to captivate people. He bent his thin red lips and smiled, his smiling voice showing a bit of bewitching and scornful magnificence: "Lili, why are you here? Where is your father?" Soon, the window at the back of the sports car also rolled down, and Pei Xiubai's cold white face soon appeared in the little girl's eyes. ¡°Little Lolita is so happy to see her uncle and brother are here. Her little fat face was pressed against the iron door, her little hands were holding the railings on both sides, her little butt was sticking out, her big black and clear eyes were gleaming, and she said seriously in a milky voice: "Brother Xiubai, Uncle Beauty, can you, can you rescue Lili? Lili wants to play with you, I'm so bored here" Seeing this, the little white cat at her feet also meowed timidly. Pei Xiubai pursed her thin lips and frowned slightly when she saw that she was the only one around except the bodyguards, "Where's your dad?" The little girl was still angry with her father. She said angrily without thinking, "Dad is dead! He made Lili angry, so she beat him to death No, it hurts, who hit him on the head? Wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 333 So who is the bad guy? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She was two meters tall and had a majestic look on her face, as if she was the most powerful girl in the universe, she was immediately stunned. She held her head that had been hit several times pitifully with both hands, opened her beautiful black and bright eyes, and turned around quickly with a look of grievance and ferocity! I want to see who doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! How dare you hit her! ! ! Lu Junhan¡¯s tall, slender body stood right behind her. When he saw her looking at her ferociously, he tugged his thin lips coldly and said coldly without any hesitation: ¡°I¡¯ll beat you!¡± After the last kidnapping at the zoo, Song Qingwan became more vigilant. Usually, a little girl¡¯s schoolbag, skirt, and even the dark blue headband in her hair all play a role in positioning. Lu Junhan had inadvertently glanced at his watch to check the time. Who knows, I saw the localized red dot on the little thing, like a wild horse running away, running farther and farther, as if it was about to fly away. So, when the little girl walked towards the door, Lu Junhan followed her. I just want to see what this little troublemaker wants to do. Who knew, I followed him right to the door. ¡°Then I saw the little girl holding on to the iron door and shouting for help. And as soon as he walked in, these treacherous words reached his ears. "After seeing Lu Junhan's expressionless and cold face, the little Lolita with two ponytails not only did not feel guilty at all, but felt even more aggrieved. She was holding her head and stamping her feet angrily. Her little fat face bulged, and she looked like she was about to cry out of anger. "Dad! It's you again! Why is it you again!!! It was you last time, and it's you again this time. You, you are a bad guy! You don't like people at all! You just want to beat them to death, right? !¡± Lu Junhan directly picked her up, narrowed his deep and dark eyes dangerously, and said coldly, "Who said I was dead first?" "" The little girl blinked her big black eyes and felt guilty for a moment. Then, she clenched her fists and shouted in a crisp little voice: "It's not me anyway! I, I didn't say that! Dad, don't accuse me wrongly! Otherwise, they will be angry! When they are angry, it will be super, super scary! Dad, you will be scared to death by me!" In response, Lu Junhan just glanced at her and said lightly: "The lying kid has no food today." "" The little Loli suddenly withered. She raised her wet, beautiful eyes to look at him in aggrieved manner, and clasped her fingers: "Okay Yes, it was Lili who said it." Pei Mingzhi: "" ¡°Baby, you are too quick to be a coward. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, "So who is the bad guy?" The little girl lowered her head, sniffed, and choked with sobs: "It's still Lili, Lili is the bad guy, Lili is the big bad guy" The man sneered, "Then I'll hit you, right?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were red and her pretty pink and white face looked at him pitifully. The whole figure is as delicate as a little doll. When you look at it eagerly, it is no different from being cute. Not to mention how cute it looks. Lu Junhan was unmoved and narrowed his eyes: "Huh?" The little Loli sniffed, her eyes red: "Yes, Lili is a bad guy, and it is right for dad to beat people" "Be good," Lu Junhan curled his thin lips slightly, rubbed her little head with his big hands, and said unhurriedly: "I will reward you with one more chicken drumstick tonight." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 334 Lots and lots of chicken legs "no!" The little Loli was quite stubborn at the moment and refused without even thinking about it. This unwavering will, which was as strong and firm as steel, made Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai outside the iron gate pause for a moment, turning their heads to the side, slightly surprised. Lu Junhan said it was a reward, so this chicken drumstick must be the little girl¡¯s favorite food. Who knew she didn¡¯t want it. Even Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows slightly. The next second, I saw the little girl holding out two white and tender fingers with a serious look on her face, her big black and clear eyes were wet. The previous momentum disappeared without a trace. She said pitifully, "If you need two fathers, one Lili won't be able to eat enough." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Lu Junhan looked at her little girl with a timid expression, fearing that he would not agree to her cute little appearance. He immediately laughed angrily, rubbed the little girl's head with his big hand, raised his eyebrows and said: "Okay, just two." It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t let her eat normally. She is afraid of gaining weight, saying that she is already fat and needs to eat less, otherwise her father will not be able to hold her. So, Song Qingwan couldn't resist her, so she asked someone to change the chicken drumsticks in her children's meal from two to one. In fact, the little girl has long regretted it. The chicken legs are really delicious! If she had known this, she should have asked her father to eat more, so that he could hold such a fat person like her. When the little girl saw that he had agreed, her eyes lit up, she hugged him happily, looked up at her pink and delicate little fat face, and said stickyly, "Dad, you are so kind to Lili. You are the best dad in the world. Lili loves you so much." When Pei Mingzhi saw this, it seemed as if the little girl was talking to him, and a faint smile appeared on his beautiful ghostly face. ¡°Then, he glanced at his son next to him, who had a cold expression and was not cute at all, and sighed resentfully. How come he gave birth to a son? It would be great if I had a daughter. Stupid is stupid, but cute, maybe he had run into his arms long ago and coquettish with him. ¡°And it¡¯s very easy to coax. If one chicken drumstick is not enough, just two. If two is not enough, maybe three will be enough. It¡¯s very easy to raise. Not only is it obedient but also well-behaved. It's not like the guy next to him. If you don't talk to him, he won't even give you a look. If you talk to him, he'll just glance over at you with a cold gaze and ask you what's the matter. He'll try his best to tell you that he's anxious. Patricide is as boring as it gets. It doesn¡¯t look like Xiaolili. The little girl is wearing a dark blue school uniform, with two little ponytails on her little body. She looks so cute and well-behaved. Her black and clean eyes are big and wet, and her little face is plump and cute. It makes your heart melt when you look at it. , I just want to hold her in my arms and give her a good rub. Pei Ming couldn't help but feel a little jealous when he looked at the tender, cute little ball in Lu Junhan's arms. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?out?that Lu Junhan had the worst temper, the worst personality, was cruel and unhuman, but how could this man be so lucky to have such a cute little girl? ¡°It would be nice if I could steal people over and have some fun. This little girl is so cute. He has never seen anyone cuter than her. Pei Mingzhi's casual eyes fell inadvertently on the expressionless young man next to him. The young man was looking at the little girl outside the window. His long black eyelashes were slightly drooped, his eyes were somewhat far-reaching, and he didn't know what he was thinking on his fair profile. Pei Mingzhi curled his lips, leaned over and smiled, his voice full of bewitchment: "Lili is very cute, isn't she? Work harder and turn her over. From now on, she will be yours alone." Pei Xiubai looked away, glanced at him coldly, and said coldly: "Boring." Even though he said this, Pei Minzhi still saw a bit of shy pink on his pale cheeks, and raised a nice eyebrow slightly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It seems that someone really thinks this little girl is cute. No wonder he doesn¡¯t want to deal with the Lu family anymore. Pei Xiubai was surrounded by some of Pei Mingzhi¡¯s subordinates. Therefore, Pei Mingzhi has known for a long time that Pei Xiubai does not plan to target the Lu family anymore, but is looking for ways to bring down the Song family.It¡¯s over. People like them look like good people on the outside, but in fact, they have been living in a cunning family, their methods are cruel, and their hearts are already rotten. His personal relationship with Lu Junhan is a personal relationship, but business is business, and in business, interests come first. Therefore, when he heard that Pei Xiubai came to Haicheng to bring down the Lu family, Pei Mingzhi did not object. Being able to bring down Lu Junhan was his own ability, but on the contrary, if Lu Junhan wanted to kill him, Pei Xiubai would have to suffer on his own. Pei Mingzhi saw clearly that as of now, Pei Xiubai couldn't do anything to Lu Junhan. However, he was happy to send his son over for some experience. The Pei family has become king in the capital. Even if Pei Xiubai wants to set up a company, everyone will rush to curry favor with him, giving him projects and cooperation, without any challenge. But it is different in Haicheng. Haicheng is the place where the Pei family has the least influence. This is the world of the Lu family. It is destined that Pei Xiubai will not receive too much preferential treatment when he comes here. Pei Xiubai is also a tiger. He has set his sights on the largest Lu family since he arrived. Pei Mingzhi was still waiting for him to be brutally tortured by Lu Junhan, and then return to the capital to find his father in tears. But I didn¡¯t expect that this kid from his family would change his goals first. At that time, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. After all, your son knows best. Pei Xiubai, that little brat, is not someone who will just give up on dealing with the Lu family without even trying. That kid, either don¡¯t do it, or do it to the best of your ability! I'm afraid that before he came to Haicheng, that kid had already planned to spend four or five years in Haicheng and slowly bring down the Lu family. When he came to Haicheng, he did a lot of research on the Lu family and the Lu family. , but now I just want to change it The problem lies with the little girl. "However, that little brat actually gave in. This is really strange, so strange. After all, this little brat has never accommodated his dear father. Just for a while, Pei Mingzhi had already begun to think about how much betrothal gifts should be given in the future, whether the two of them would go back to the capital or Haicheng during the annual holidays, and whether they would like one or two grandchildren. Over here, Lu Junhan easily picked up the little girl. Turning around, he saw that the two people in the car outside the door not only had no intention of leaving, but were also staring at the powdered dumplings in his hand, and his handsome face suddenly darkened. The cold tone was even more unkind, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get out yet?¡± Pei Xiubai's eyes turned cold. Pei Minzhi seemed to be used to it and was still smiling, but he said it to the little girl in his hand: "Lili, do you want to go to uncle's place to play? Uncle can give you lots of chicken drumsticks." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 335 I don¡¯t want my father to die As soon as Pei Mingzhi said these words, Lu Junhan's face instantly darkened. The cold eyes were like ice that has not melted for thousands of years, stabbing straight towards Pei Mingzhi! The temperature of the whole body dropped sharply, and the terrifying momentum could scare people to death on the spot! Pei Mingzhi was not afraid, but slightly raised his narrow and beautiful eyebrows. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just Lu Qiang, who can't wait to dig out their eyes, dug out the girl, and don't like Xiaoli Pear. He said that the rumors outside were true, but a certain man named Lu still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°A lot of chicken legs?!¡± Sure enough, the cute little girl with two ponytails dangling in mid-air seemed to have been pressed by a switch in an instant and was frozen in place. The next second, she couldn't hold it back and swallowed, her round black eyes widened, and her little fat face was filled with indescribable joy. But then, she seemed to have thought of something, hesitated for a moment, and looked at Pei Mingzhi timidly: "Uncle, do you want money for your chicken legs?" The little girl¡¯s voice dropped, and she was extremely sad: ¡°Lili has no money, because Lili, like her father, is very poor¡± Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? poverty? If your father is poor, then no one else will have to live! Although it was not clear why the little girl thought her father was poor, Pei Minzhi still shook his head and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s free! Come over here and uncle will treat you to food for free. You can eat as much as you want! Uncle¡¯s treat.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Really?¡± Pei Mingzhi smiled: "Yeah." The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright: ¡°Uncle, you are such a nice person!¡± With that said, the little girl turned to look at Lu Junhan with a happy face, and said excitedly, "Dad, dad! My uncle said that he has a lot of chicken drumsticks for free. Let's go eat them together." It¡¯s now, but the little girl still hasn¡¯t forgotten her father. Pei Mingzhi couldn't help but feel envious when he looked at it. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of ??kicking the son next to me who can only kill his father out of the car, and then find someone to have a surrogate child. "I won't go." Lu Junhan withdrew his cold gaze from Pei Xiubai, and could only express indifference. "Ah" The little girl turned to look at him pitifully, with a disappointed look on her face: "Dad, why don't you go?" Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl who looked aggrieved, paused, and spoke calmly: "We will have dinner later, so don't run around." The little girl thought about it and thought so. It¡¯s time to eat later. If her aunt and grandpa don¡¯t look at her and her father, they will definitely be too sad to eat. this is not good. So, she held the iron door open with her little hands and said to Pei Mingzhi outside in a sweet voice, "I'm sorry, uncle beauty, my father and I may not be able to go to your place, because we have to eat later, so we can't run around!" Pei Mingzhi didn't mind, and still smiled: "That's okay. I'll treat you to dinner when I have time later." Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes and sneered: "Don't even think about it. Don't think that I don't know what you are planning. You'd better give up on me now!" Pei Mingzhi smiled and shrugged, while Lu Junhan's eyes became colder. The little girl didn¡¯t notice at all that the two fathers were at odds, but instead asked excitedly: "But, uncle beauty, how come you have so many chicken legs?" As if she thought of something, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up: "I know! Uncle Beauty, are you selling chicken legs?!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Compared to their choked expressions, the little girl looked extremely happy. She said happily: "If so, that would be great! If Lili wants to eat chicken drumsticks from now on, can she trade fish with you? We have a lot of unsold fish at home!" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl is actually quite sad. She has asked the fish in the pond before. These days, not only is there not a single fish missing, some of them are even gone.The conversation started about having a baby. So, the number of fish increased. Originally, my father was very poor selling fish and could not make much money. Who knew that those fish could not be sold except for their own consumption. When she thought about this, the little girl felt very sad and sad. Her father is really, really poor. How can you be so poor? It would be nice if I could save some money by switching to chicken legs. After all, she eats a lot, and raising her is a waste of money. "What if my father can no longer support her and sells her?" The little girl stared at the pond not far away with a sad face. It seems that I have seen the terrible scene where the fish at home cannot be sold, I am too poor to open the pot, and I have no money to buy rice, so I can only sell her for money. Seeing her worried look, Lu Junhan immediately understood what was going on in this little fool's mind, and immediately laughed angrily. In the end, without giving Pei Mingzhi a chance to reply, he raised his big hand and took the little girl away. Halfway through the walk, the little girl pouted with dissatisfaction and said angrily: "Dad! What are you doing! Uncle Beauty hasn't even told me if he sells chicken legs!" "He's not!" Lu Junhan looked at her and sneered, "He's a child seller!" "" Lu Junhan glanced at her and said coolly: "Yes, he specializes in selling children like you who don't listen to their father!" "" "You're lying!" The little girl puffed up her little fat face and pouted angrily, "Uncle Beauty is so good-looking, so he can't be so bad! He is a good person just like Brother Xiubai." "Yes, yes, they are all good people," Lu Junhan casually carried her, raised his long legs, and walked back slowly step by step, "You and I are the only bad guys, so that's okay." As soon as these words were said, the little girl became silent. Lu Junhan frowned slightly. After walking for a while, he felt something was wrong and looked down. I saw that the little girl¡¯s eyes turned red at some point, and transparent tears fell down from the corners of her eyes. Her fair little face was red, but she cried without making any sound this time, but she looked much sadder than when she cried loudly before. The man with a cold face was stunned for a moment and frowned: "What's wrong?" The little girl raised her eyes with tears in her eyes. She sniffed, suddenly stretched out her arms, and hugged his neck without saying a word. Her little body lay on his shoulder, and she realized that her father was beside her. It was then that the little Loli finally seemed to be unable to restrain herself. She clutched his clothes tightly with her little hands, crying and choking loudly, "No! Lili, don't do this! We are all bad people, dad, you are the good person You, you are the best and best person in the world, no one is better than you" The little girl paused for a moment, sniffed, and looked extremely aggrieved: "Lili, Lili just doesn't want you to be a bad guy. Bad guys are not good at all Dad, if you let Lili be a bad guy, can you be a good guy?" In novels, bad guys will die in the end. She doesn¡¯t want her father to die. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 336 Mom¡ª¡ªRuan Zhi Lu Junhan looked at her pitiful little face that was crying like a kitten, and pinched her white cheeks covered with tear stains with his fingers. The little girl sniffed her red nose, raised her big tearful eyes, looked at him pitifully, and let out a few uncontrollable sobs from her little mouth from time to time. Like a soft, fragile, cute and cute little animal. The people watching were so distressed that they wished they could hold her tightly in their arms for comfort. Lu Junhan lowered his cold and indifferent eyebrows and looked at it, suddenly feeling helpless. This little thing is simply here to defeat him! He lightly flicked her forehead with his fingers and sighed: "You little idiot." The little girl was not angry, she just raised her big wet eyes filled with tears and looked at him sadly, as if to confirm, she said hurriedly: "Dad, you are a good person, right? You are a good person, right" Lu Junhan glanced at her, not intending to pay attention to such a mentally retarded question. But looking at the little girl¡¯s eager eyes and extremely serious expression of expectation, she finally closed her eyes and sighed, "Yes, yes, I am a good person. I am the best and best good person in this world!" The servant who happened to be passing by said: "" What? What did she hear? ! ! ! A good person? ! ! Mr. Lu is actually a good person? ! Ha ha ha ha. No, this is definitely not true! ! ! The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were as clear and bright as if they had been washed with water, and she looked extremely beautiful. Hearing this, she hugged Lu Junhan's neck tightly, and her voice was filled with unstoppable joy, with a slightly crying voice: "Great!!! Dad, you are a good person now! You are still the best and best person in the world! Lili is so happy, are you happy?" "" Although he didn¡¯t understand what there was to be happy about, this was the first time that this little thing cried so miserably. Lu Junhan felt that it was necessary to give her some face, lest she cry to the sky after being rejected. In short, as long as you follow her, you will save a lot of unnecessary things. This deal cannot be more cost-effective. So, the man said expressionlessly, "Well, I'm happy." "Really? Dad," the little girl turned sideways excitedly, looked at his cold side face as always, tilted her head, and frowned in distress, "But why can't Lili see your happiness? " Lu Junhan remained calm and continued to reply without any ups and downs: "Just a little bit happy, you can't tell it's normal." The little girl said "Oh" in confusion, and then asked in a sweet voice: "Then Dad, why can't you be more happy?" "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly, "I'm already very happy, I don't need to be any more happy." The little girl blinked her eyes, feeling extremely aggrieved: "But dad, if you don't be more happy, Lili won't be able to tell." The man with a cold face closed his eyes, his whole body on the verge of exploding at any time. With his remaining patience, he turned to stare at her and asked through gritted teeth: "Why do you want to see it?" The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said honestly, "Because Lili wants to see her father happy." "" Lu Junhan continued to be expressionless: "I am very happy the way I am now, you can see." The little girl hesitated for a moment and then said, "But Lili can't tell that you are very happy, daddy. Could you be more happy, daddy?" "" Come on, the problem has come back again. Lu Junhan gritted his teeth, the last tense nerve in his brain completely shattered. Veins appeared on his forehead and he sneered, "You just want to force me to death, right?" "" The little girl pouted her mouth in grievance, "I don't have that. Lili just wants to see her father happy." ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m happiest,¡± Lu Junhan entered the living room from the outside, threw the little girl in his hand on the sofa, took off the watch on his wrist, threw it away, and then gritted his teeth and caught it coldly: "That's when I beat you with my own hands! Do you still want to see it?" "" The little girl looked at his gloomy face, got excited, hugged her poor head, then turned over on the sofa, her small body, without looking back, hurried upstairsHe ran away and said in a young and crisp voice: "Auntie, grandpa, help me! Woohoo, daddy, he's going to hit someone on the head again! He's going to knock someone's head off again!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ at the same time. Beijing. SYUnderground Group Headquarters Base. Huo Tingyan's tall and slender body stood in the large, dark room. He is wearing a black slim-fitting windbreaker, which outlines his long and straight body. He looks tall and thin. His face was even more sickly and pale, as if he had not seen the sun all year round. At this time, the long and thick dark eyelashes were slightly hanging, the light eyes were very scornful, and the handsome side face looked as perfect as carefully carved in the dim light. This is undoubtedly a man who is extremely attractive based on his appearance. In front of him was a wall hung with guns, swords, and bombs, each with their own name underneath. It is obviously some very rare weapons that have long been out of print on the market. He held his pocket with one hand and stood quietly in front of the wall. After a while, pale fingers with clear joints tapped on the wall. Raising his hand, he casually pulled out an extremely sharp dagger from the wall. The blade surface is slightly tilted, and the light hits it, revealing a bit of cold light and sharpness. Beside him, there was a stroller, and there was an extremely weak child in the stroller. At this moment, he is sleeping soundly inside and knows nothing about the outside world. "I knew you were here." Suddenly, a woman came in from outside. The woman had perfect body proportions, a tall and slender figure, and an overly delicate face. She was so beautiful that she almost didn¡¯t look like a real person. She was dignified and elegant in a black dress, like a high-ranking goddess. But there was not a trace of dust in her dark pupils, clean and clear, like a child who was ignorant of the world, with a dreamlike beauty that no one dared to blaspheme. Huo Tingyan was not surprised when he saw it was her. Instead, he played with the dagger in his hand casually and asked in a low voice: "How is my brother?" ¡°It¡¯s okay, it looks quite normal,¡± Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said, ¡°He saw me just now and said hello to me.¡± Huo Tingyan laughed angrily. He didn't understand this woman's brain circuit at all: "Is this normal? Has he ever said hello to you before?" Ruan Zhi was surprised: "Why, hasn't he said hello to me before? So rude?" "" Huo Tingyan took a deep breath and reminded, "He is the leader of the group. You have to say hello to him. You just asked me this question a few days ago." "I'm sorry," Ruan Zhi frowned slightly, with full apology on her beautiful face, and said sincerely, "I may have forgotten again, my memory is not very good recently." "" No, I¡¯ve never seen you have a bad memory! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 337 Died... Huo Tingyan is simply convinced by this woman. She is a person who forgets things from time to time. After all, this is understandable. But she is too easily irritated, but she doesn't know it yet. Her eyes are usually like a child's, pure and innocent. It¡¯s a headache. A few months ago, Ruan Ye went to Haicheng to perform a double-S-level mission. The mission was completed and he was about to return to the capital. Passing by an alley in Yong'an Town, he accidentally picked up her unconscious on the ground. Although this woman looked miserable and miserable, her appearance was so eye-catching that Ruan Ye, the face-controller, couldn't hold back for a moment and took her back to SY Group. Originally, the group did not accept idle people, but Huo Tingyan saw that she was really good-looking, and if he trained her well, she would undoubtedly be a spy. After all, her beauty is enough to be a powerful weapon against any man. So, Ruan Zhi was left to be treated. After three or five days, people slowly woke up. But after she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She didn¡¯t even know her last name or her name. After checking, I found out that there was something wrong with her brain. She has been brainwashed. Most of the memories in my mind were completely washed away. Only then did Huo Tingyan realize that there was something wrong with her identity. When I asked someone to investigate, I found out that she was originally from another killer group, but for some unknown reason, she was forced to brainwash her and delete her memory. Afterwards, she defected directly from the group with her confused memories. Because she was forcibly brainwashed once, her brain was severely damaged, causing her memory to be lost from time to time. These months have been recovered well. People in the group will basically not forget them if they recognize them, but usually such small things as saying hello and what they ate yesterday are completely forgotten by her. And she did not have a name in the original group, only a codename: a. This code name is enough to show that her status in the original group is not low, and she is even a person who looks up to her. What's more, she is likely to have access to all the core secrets in the group. "Otherwise, her original group's people would just kill her. Since they went to so much trouble, they only erased her memory but didn't kill her. There is only one possibility, she is still useful. In this way, the people in that group will naturally not let her go easily. So, for Sy Group, this woman is a big trouble. After all, it is not cost-effective to go against another group for a woman whom you have nothing to do with and whom you don¡¯t even know. Seeing that she was awake, Huo Tingyan originally wanted to send her away. But Ruan Ye was probably too lonely during those days and wanted to find someone to talk to. Moreover, she was an orphan and she dreamed of having a very, very good-looking sister. So, he spent a lot of effort and risked being discovered, and invaded the system of that group, and deleted the information, whereabouts, and experiences of codename A one by one. In an instant, codename A completely disappeared from the world, and no news about her could be found. Ruan Ye deleted her past and gave her a new name: Ruan Zhi. Since then, Ruan Zhi, who did not remember the past in front of them, completely said goodbye to his past code name A and became a brand new person. Huo Tingyan was worried that Ruan Zhi would think of the past again one day and do something unfavorable to SY Group, but at Ruan Ye's strong request, Ruan Zhi stayed. But the group does not support idle people. When Ruan Zhi recovered a little, she received her first task in the group¡ª¡ª He hooked up with a senior official named Chen and took indecent photos of him while he was drunk. This task is not difficult. It can be called a novice level. After all, that senior official Chen was extremely lecherous and refused almost everyone who came. Huo Tingyan knew that the matter was stable. Who would have expected, but later I heard that the high-ranking official suffered a heart attack due to anger and was paralyzed on the hospital bed. In desperation, he could only retreat from his position. ¡°As a result, indecent photos will be of no use. Asked her what happened to her other partner. The female partner looked hopeless. It is said that as soon as Ruan Zhi entered, instead of chatting with others and taking the opportunity to drink, he directly asked the senior official sitting on the sofa hugging each other if he could take off his clothes and pants so that they could take indecent photos. , they left after taking the photo.   When the senior officials heard this, they were naturally furious and asked someone to throw them out! Ruan Zhi was caught. After thinking for a while, he looked sincere and said without giving up: "We just want to take an indecent photo of you, and we won't waste much of your time." The female co-worker next to her saw her and said that taking an "indecent photo" was like taking a "selfie". Not to mention how natural and magnanimous her expression was, she was simply shocked. The senior official was angry at Ruan Zhi's words just now and didn't pay much attention to her appearance. Hearing her voice again, he realized that Ruan Zhi was really good-looking, and it was inevitable that he had some sinister thoughts. He immediately regretted it and asked his bodyguard to bring the two of them back. I plan to play with people first, hit them a few times, and then throw them out when they get tired of playing with them. Who knows, he just got up from the sofa, and I don¡¯t know if he is too fat or if he has really seen a ghost¡ª¡ª The clothes on his body fell off, the belt was opened at some point, and his pants also fell down. In an instant, except for a pair of underwear, all other clothes fell off. Before the senior official had time to cover up, the waitress next to him seemed to have accidentally stepped on an empty wine bottle on the ground. She lost her balance and fell to the ground. She grabbed the senior official's underwear and pulled it off. This time The senior officials have taken off their clothes. Seeing this, Ruan Zhi frowned and muttered, "So small" Everyone: "" There is a miniature camera fastened to the female partner¡¯s chest. When I came in, I had already taken pictures of everything in the box. Originally, she planned to strip off her clothes and hook up with him. Unexpectedly, the senior official took off all his clothes first, and the bartender even pulled off his underwear with great force. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? to be a woman. Their indecent photo assignment finished. The whole process took less than three minutes, and they didn¡¯t even need to take off their clothes themselves Is there anything faster and more damning than this? Then, the female partner reacted while the other bodyguards were stunned by the strange scene in front of them. She pulled Ruan Zhi and ran directly from the bar. after¡­¡­ The senior official was so angry that he suffered a heart attack. After hearing that they didn¡¯t use it for three minutes, the task was completed. Huo Tingyan thought that if he were that senior official, he would be angry to death. After that, there were more tasks like this. No matter who Ruan Zhi partnered with, he could always complete the task as quickly as possible. But that¡¯s it¡­ Very expensive mission objectives. Last month, at least five people were sent to the hospital because of Ruan Zhi's anger, while she only went on six missions last month. The only one who survived did not go to the hospital. He was still the target of a gang boss. I heard that not long after returning home, he suffered a myocardial infarction and passed away If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 338 I really like girls Therefore, Ruan Zhi became an extremely weird and perverted mysterious existence in the Sy Group. In the end, Huo Tingyan really felt sorry for those mission targets. The main thing is that if Ruan Zhi continues to do this, the upper-class dignitaries in the capital will either die or be injured, and the entire circle will be completely disrupted by her, and she will simply send them to the theft team. Stealing things is a quiet job, and it is the least likely to come into contact with people. Instead, you have to avoid living people as much as possible, which is perfect for Ruan Zhi. Huo Tingyan came back to his senses, rubbed his forehead with his slender fingers, looked at the beautiful woman with innocence written all over his face in front of him, and sighed in a low magnetic voice, "What do you want from me?" "Oh, I'm here" Ruan Zhi took a step forward and suddenly got stuck. Huo Tingyan suddenly had a bad premonition. Sure enough, Ruan Zhi tilted his head and thought for a long time, frowned slightly, and said with an apology, "Sorry, I seem to have forgotten again." "" Sometimes, he wonders if this woman was a fish in her previous life. Why is she so forgetful in this life? ! ! Ruan Zhi was racking her brains and thinking, and suddenly saw a baby stroller not far away. She blinked and said with a look of joy: "Hey, I remembered it!" "" Huo Tingyan had completely lost his temper. He pushed back the cold dagger in his hand neatly. He lowered his eyes and said without raising his head, "Say." "Why did you find someone to lie to your brother?" Ruan Zhi walked to the stroller, bent down slightly, stretched out his finger and poked the fat little face of the child inside, with a puzzled look on his face: "Ruan Ye obviously committed suicide." "Whether he committed suicide or was indirectly caused by him, both of them died in the end. What's the difference?" Huo Tingyan's voice was light, he moved his fingers, and took out another M domestic S1657H5 standard pistol. He held it in his hand and weighed it. "As long as my father is here, there is absolutely no chance for them. Why not make up a better reason, stop my brother's thoughts as soon as possible, leave more regrets, and deal with the old man with me." Having said this, the man twitched the corner of his mouth and revealed a sarcastic smile: "When I told him not to go back to the Huo family, he refused to listen! Now that he has come to this point, it is entirely his own fault, and who can blame him! How can a young master from a wealthy family be so easy to do! If the old man doesn't die, he will die sooner or later. It¡¯s us!¡± Ruan Zhi was noncommittal. Her own memory was in a mess and she had no right to judge how others lived. It was just weird to ask that question. She paused, as if she thought of something, frowned and looked at Huo Tingyan, "Where is Ruan Ye's body?" "I'm tired of seeing it," Huo Tingyan replied decisively: "It's burned." Ruan Zhi paused and frowned slightly, "No, I just saw her body in the basement." "" Huo Tingyan stared at her expressionlessly, as if to say, what the hell are you asking? Ruan Zhi smiled awkwardly, her beautiful face still beautiful, "I'm afraid I remembered it wrong, so I just wanted to ask you." "" "Can I take her body away?" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and then said, "I will take good care of her." Maybe, one day, people can come back. Huo Tingyan raised his eyebrows, clicked twice, loaded the pistol in his hand, pulled his thin lips lightly, and said with no emotion in his voice: "It's up to you, if you can beat my brother." After saying that, with a cold face, he raised the pistol in his hand, and with a loud "bang", the bullet shot through the opposite wall! The movement was decisive and without hesitation, as if the opposite wall was not a wall at all, but a person. The next second, the child in the stroller woke up from the sound of gunshots. With a "wow" sound, he burst into tears. The cry was deafening, so clear and loud that it shook the eardrums. Huo Tingyan raised his gun, frowned, bit his back teeth, and cursed directly: "Fuck! Forget about this annoying guy!" Ruan Zhi saw him crying and was in a hurry, urging him, "Hurry up and coax him." The man looked irritated, "It's useless. The more I coaxed him, the more he cried. I don't know what medicine he took wrong." "What should we do?" "Nothing to do. Just wait," Huo Tingyan raised his hand and put the gun back. He grabbed two anti-noise silent earplugs from the pocket of his black windbreaker and put them on his ears. He said with an extremely impatient look, "HeWhen you are tired of crying, you will stop crying. " Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Your action of buckling the earplugs is really skillful and makes people feel distressed. Ruan Zhi felt a little sorry for the child Ruan Ye had worked so hard to give birth to. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand why Ruan Ye chose to commit suicide after giving birth to a child, she knew clearly that Ruan Ye must have loved her child very much, and this love was second only to her love for Huo Suiwu. She bent down and picked up the child. She didn¡¯t know why. She obviously had no memory of the child, but she just touched such a small child. The next second, she naturally found the most comfortable angle for the child, and then reached out to pat his back. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Again. It wasn¡¯t until the child stared, inhaled gently, and stopped crying, that the corners of her mouth curved slightly, and her delicate and beautiful face revealed a deep tenderness. Seeing this, Huo Tingyan narrowed his sharp and dark eyes slightly, took out a cigarette from his pocket, bit his thin lips, and said directly: "Let me raise this child for you. I think you are quite suitable to be a mother." "" "Why not give it to your brother?" Ruan Zhi frowned slightly, bent down, and put the child back who was slowly stopping crying, "After all, he is the child's biological father." Huo Tingyan was sitting on a high stool, his long legs wrapped in black trousers slightly bent. His sitting posture was a bit uninhibited and casual, and he said casually: "Why must the child follow his biological father?" Ruan Zhi was also stunned for a long time before shaking his head: "I don't know either." In fact, in society, there are many cases of biological fathers abusing their children. It is not necessarily the best choice for children to follow their biological father. But why would she say that She thought about it and said with a smile, "I just think that the biological father will be very good to the child, but I don't know why I am so sure." "I also want to give this troublesome sperm to his father! He cries all the time, it's so annoying!" "Then why don't you give it to him?" Huo Tingyan took out a metal limited edition lighter from his pocket, lowered his eyes, lit it, and puffed away for a while before saying with an irritated look: "Ruan Ye refused to let me go. She said I was too pitiful and didn't even have a girlfriend. She gave this child to me." "" Ruan Zhi was silent for a while, as if he wanted to say something, but suddenly he noticed the crotch of the child in the stroller. She paused and was stunned: "Is he a boy?" Huo Tingyan was silent for a while, wondering if she was forgetful again, so she could only say silently: "Always." He flicked the cigarette ashes with his fingers: "What? Do you prefer girls?" "I can do it." Huo Tingyan raised his eyebrows. For some reason, Ruan Zhi stared at the child in the car, her delicate brows softened slightly, she thought for a moment and said, "It's just that I suddenly remembered that there is someone who seems to like girls very much." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 339 She didn¡¯t eat even a chicken leg Huo Tingyan raised his eyes, "Who?" Ruan Zhi shook his head and sighed sadly: "I don't remember." Just when Huo Tingyan was about to say something, the smoke from the cigarette drifted away from his fingertips and was about to float into the stroller. He frowned and quickly reached out to put out the cigarette. I have forgotten what I wanted to say before. Seeing that it was getting late, he threw the cigarette butt into the trash can and said in a deep voice: "Have you found the thing you've been looking for?" In the past few months, after her body recovered slightly, Ruan Zhi would go to Yong'an Town, Haicheng from time to time, where she was in a coma. According to what she said, she seemed to have lost it there or forgotten something very important. But I can¡¯t remember what it was specifically. All I know is that it is important. So, every once in a while, I have to leave the capital and wander around in the small alleys of Haicheng. Speaking of this, Ruan Zhi became even more sad: "No. I suspect that the thing may have been picked up by someone." "If not, then let's go there again later," Huo Tingyan pursed his lips and gave her an order directly, "It happens to be not far from the Lu family. You can go and rescue Mina." "Mina?" Ruan Zhi remembers this woman. Mina quit other groups a month ago and then joined the sy group. She is extremely beautiful, with a quarter of foreign ancestry, deep three-dimensional facial features, a hot figure, and a very good way of seducing people. She is a famous beauty spy in the group. There are countless men who have fallen into her hands, and there are almost no men that she cannot defeat. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to call a man a harvester. Even Ruan Zhi thinks she is pretty. But Ruan Zhi¡¯s relationship with her is not very close. It turns out that there is an inherent hostility between beauties and beauties. In the base, Ruan Zhi greeted her, but when Mina saw her, she ignored her and turned away, with a very arrogant and cool attitude. Now when I heard Huo Tingyan mention it, I was a little surprised: "What's wrong with Mina?" Huo Tingyan took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and smiled coldly: "I didn't know before that some reckless person posted a task to steal the Lu family's trade secrets on the group's electronic announcement screen. The reward was ridiculously high! That stupid woman Mina was short of money for plastic surgery, so she took the task! This Well done, not only did I not get the reward, but I was also captured by Lu Junhan and locked up in the basement!" "" Mina is the best spy of the group. Once she is alive, she must be rescued. Ruan Zhi understands this. but¡ª¡ª "You don't want me to do other tasks?" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said with a sincere and worried look, "Aren't you afraid that Mina will be driven crazy by me?" "" "If you can drive her crazy, you can teach her a lesson!" Huo Tingyan rubbed his forehead and sighed, "Basically speaking, this mission is actually similar to your previous one, except that before you stole dead objects, this time you just stole a person. As long as you shut your mouth, I think it should No big deal.¡± "" Ruan Zhi had heard a lot of Mina¡¯s deeds before, but was still a little puzzled, saying, ¡°Is this person named Lu Junhan so scary? Even Mina can¡¯t do anything to him?¡± "It's not scary" Huo Tingyan wanted to say that it was a dog, and what he did was almost not human affairs. But thinking about Lu Junhan¡¯s face that perfectly matched Ruan Zhi¡¯s aesthetic taste for the other half, he felt that there was no need to say too much to avoid arousing the woman¡¯s curiosity. He knew Ruan Zhi very well. Lu Junhan's face was completely shaped according to Ruan Zhi's aesthetic standards. To put it bluntly, just by giving her a photo of Lu Junhan, she would fall in love with him at first sight. What's more, Lu Junhan's character is also Her favorite. He didn¡¯t want Ruan Zhi to fall into it. " Ruan Ye who becomes a demon because of love is already troublesome enough. "In short, you should have less contact with him. It is best not to have contact with him and just rescue Mina directly." After several previous missions, Huo Tingyan believed that she had the ability to rescue Mina without alerting everyone. This is why he gave this task to her. Ruan Zhi glanced sideways slightly. The less he wanted to say, the more curious she became: "It's no problem to save people."??Give it a try! But why is it best to have less contact with him? Is he really that scary? " Seeing this, Huo Tingyan thought to himself: It seems that she will not give up unless she is given a better reason, so she opened her lips slightly and said lightly: "no." "That¡ª¡ª" Huo Tingyan glanced at her lightly and said in a cool tone: "I'll tell you the truth! Because he is the one you least like! He has a fat head, big ears, a shiny face, a beer belly, a bald head, and is short and small down there. I'm afraid that if you look at him, you'll get angry at night. Can¡¯t sleep!¡± There were very few newspapers in Haicheng that published Jun Han¡¯s photos, and Ruan Zhi had lost his memory. After that, he often stationed in the capital, but he really didn¡¯t know what Lu Junhan looked like. "Fat head, big ears, beer belly, bald head, short and small" Ruan Zhi murmured for a while, then looked frightened: "Is it so scary?" "Yes," Huo Tingyan spread his hands without changing his expression. "But he is a bit ugly, but his methods are very powerful. Otherwise, Mina would not be caught by him. In short, you should be more cautious and avoid contact with him if you can! This will be good for both you and him. good!" Ruan Zhi was silent for a long time, and finally sighed: "Okay, I will take over this task." She actually likes the name Lu Junhan and thinks it sounds really nice when she pronounces it. But then I thought about such a nice name, but the person looks like a pig Even though it looks like a pig, it¡¯s still short and small down there It¡¯s simply unbearable! This is such a waste of such a nice name! ¡­¡­ At this end, the little girl finished eating the third braised chicken leg, and her greasy and bright red mouth clicked happily. She thinks the chicken legs are so delicious! The little Loli lowered her head and hid the clean bone in her hand under the napkin, letting it keep company with the other two bones that had been hidden underneath. Then she covered them all with a napkin and destroyed the corpses, as if she had not eaten a single chicken leg. Then he raised his big black eyes, his long eyelashes fluttering. She carefully glanced at her father, who was expressionless and eating with his eyes downcast. Seeing that he wasn't paying attention to her, she quickly stretched out her little hand and secretly grabbed the fourth chicken leg on the plate. After catching the fourth one, she whined and opened her mouth wide, revealing a small row of white glutinous rice teeth. The next second, he took a big bite aggressively. When you bite that big piece of meat into your mouth, your cheeks will be bulging, and there will be a circle of oil around your mouth. The little girl slightly bent her eyes, intoxicated, and her face was full of happiness. Lu Junhan: "" It¡¯s just a meal, how could there be so much drama! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 340 Even Dad doesn¡¯t like eating it Song Qingwan had been paying attention to her for a while. In the ten minutes after the meal started, the little girl frequently stretched her hands into the chicken drumstick plate, or used her fork to insert a piece of plump braised pork, and then put it directly into her mouth. It looked delicious. Fragrant. In short, he didn¡¯t even give the green cabbage next to him an extra look. Seeing this, he couldn't help but frowned slightly. It¡¯s not okay to be picky about food like this. "Lili, don't just focus on eating meat." Song Qingwan raised her hand, put a chopstick of garlic lettuce into the little girl's big rice bowl, and taught her a lesson: "Children should eat more vegetables so that they can grow taller, you know?" The little girl looked at the five or six extra green vegetables in the bowl, and her face suddenly fell. Her eyes were filled with disgust. She raised her little head, feeling aggrieved first: "Auntie, we don't only eat meat! Lili and Lili also eat vegetables! Really, I didn't lie to you I just ate such a big one, it was bigger than Lili's mouth. It¡¯s big!¡± She puffed out her face, frowned, and said with a cynical look on her face: "And it tastes terrible!" She said three things in a row that were ¡°unpalatable¡±. It can be seen that for her, this lettuce must be really unpalatable. Song Qingwan had a headache. How big can a piece of lettuce be? What¡¯s the difference between the little girl eating this piece and not eating it at all? After all, I am still in the stage of growing my body, so it is not possible to continue like this. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but laughed angrily when she saw her bitter and angry expression as she wanted to make a hole in the vegetables in her bowl, but she still did not give in and said directly: "Since you have already eaten one, then eat more. Eat more green vegetables, which is good for your health." Seeing that her aunt was resolute, the little girl wanted to stop eating but didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, her aunt was also thinking about her health. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: No matter how hard I hold it in, I can't even come up with a retort, and I immediately felt extremely aggrieved. She held the drumstick in one hand, raised her beautiful big black eyes, turned around and started asking for help from her father, and said in a pitiful voice: "Daddo you want to grow taller? You definitely want to grow taller, right?!" With that said, the little girl quickly moved her piggy rice bowl in front of her father. The serious look on her face was like a salesperson from a fraud group. She had a fat face and said seriously: "As long as you eat Lili's green vegetables, you will grow taller!! And you will grow very, very tall, as tall as a Transformer, as tall as a house! You will become super tall. It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s amazing!¡± As if she was afraid that her father would not eat it, the little girl added with a serious face: "Grandpa wanted to eat before, but no one gave him anything to eat! So dad, you have to eat quickly, or grandpa will come and snatch it from you! If it is snatched away, you won't be able to grow taller! It's scary right?" Lu Qidong: "" I'm not, I don't, I don't know anything. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? for fork to pick up the few green vegetables, intending to throw them all into daddy's bowl, then destroy the corpses and remove all traces, and turned to tell her aunt that she had finished eating. Song Qingwan immediately saw what she was thinking, closed her eyes, and held her forehead helplessly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Is she blind or deaf? "Forget it, do it so blatantly, forget it if you do it so blatantly, and say it so loudly, as if she was afraid that she wouldn't hear, and she wanted to give the vegetables in her bowl to her father. Just when the little girl finally picked up a piece of green vegetables, Lu Junhan stopped moving his hands, raised his head, and glanced at her coolly, before he could speak. The little girl¡¯s little body came over. Before she put the green vegetables into her father¡¯s bowl, she accidentally saw a few pieces of picked lettuce piled on the bone plate in front of her father that was specially used to put bone garbage. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong secretly felt bad when they saw this. How could they forget it? This brat is also very picky about food. ¡°I also only like to eat meat, and I don¡¯t have much interest in vegetables at all. But it's too late. The little girl had already seen it, and she could see it very clearly. Her dark and clear eyes lit up instantly, as if she had found an ally. She turned her head with joy and said loudly to Song Qingwan: "Auntie?Auntie! You see, dad doesn¡¯t like eating vegetables either! snort! Don¡¯t eat pears either! Lili doesn¡¯t want to be that tall. Lili just needs to be as tall as her father Ouch, pain, pain, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh" Lu Junhan withdrew his finger that hit her head with an indifferent expression and sneered, "Tired of living? Go eat your vegetables! Don't cause trouble for your father!" The little girl¡¯s head was hit and she let out an ¡°ouch¡±. She wanted to hug the beaten head reflexively, but she still had a chicken leg in her hand and it was too oily, so she had to look at her father with a look of grievance. "They don't want to eat it! Dad, you don't even eat it yourself! Besides, vegetables are so unpalatable. Dad, can we all not eat them?" "Obviously, the little girl is not stupid, and after spending so many days together, it is not difficult for her to see that her aunt cannot talk to her father, and she is also a little afraid of him. If dad doesn¡¯t eat vegetables, aunt will definitely not dare to let him eat them, so she can stop eating vegetables too! Previously, Song Qingwan was busy developing the Lu family and came back late at night every day. The five-year-old Lu Anran and the seven-year-old Lu Junhan were both given to nannies and servants. She hardly had any meals with them and could not correct them. Their picky eating habits. As a result, when Lu Junhan grew up, he didn¡¯t eat onions, ginger, garlic, most vegetables, anything with strong seasonings, or anything that was too bland. He only ate crabs and shrimps as seafood, so he didn¡¯t have to be picky. Lili can¡¯t follow her father¡¯s example and become a bad example. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??? Lu Anran is a living example. Since there is time and opportunity now, Song Qingwan must correct whatever she said. She whispered softly: "Lili, your dad is different from you. He is an adult now. He doesn't need too much nutrition and is in good health. He doesn't eat vegetables and doesn't get sick very often. But you are different. You are still young and there must be more vegetables. Eat, it¡¯s good for your health, you know?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. Her big wet black eyes looked at her pitifully, and she choked with sobs: "But aunt, green vegetables are really not delicious. Even dad doesn't like to eat them" Her painful expression seemed as if what she saw in front of her was not edible food at all, but feces that had just been dug out of the toilet and was still hot. Song Qingwan couldn't harden her heart as she looked at her aggrievedly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 341 You¡¯re so fat that you¡¯ll die In desperation, he had no choice but to hold his forehead and sigh, waved his hand and said: "Okay, okay, I really lost to you! You don't have to eat this meal now, but you must eat it tomorrow, do you understand?" We¡¯ll talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow. Hearing that there was no need to eat now, the little girl was instantly freed from her sadness, her eyes were bright and her voice was extremely happy, "Okay! Auntie, you are so wonderful! Lili loves you so much!" After saying that, the little girl lowered her head, opened her mouth happily, and started to bite the half-eaten chicken leg in her hand. The look on his face that was filled with joy and excitement, as if he wanted to set off a dozen firecrackers to celebrate, was not even half as sad and painful as before. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Um¡­¡­ I always feel Being cheated. Lu Junhan, who was standing next to her, glanced at her lightly and gave her a cold snort. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Flattery. The little girl quickly finished the chicken drumsticks in her hand, probably because she didn¡¯t have to eat vegetables, and she was so happy. She smacked her greasy mouth and reached out to grab her fifth chicken leg of the day on the plate. Lu Junhan was almost seven to eighty percent full after eating, so he had no intention of eating anymore. He put down the tableware in his hand and glanced at her calmly. The little girl grabbed the chicken leg and just put it in her bowl. When she raised her head, she saw her father staring at her. She blinked her big black eyes with a pure and innocent look on her face. She pointed to the chicken leg bones she had just finished eating next to her bowl, and said with a serious face: "Dad, Lili only ate one. You said Lili could eat two chicken drumsticks today! You can't go back on your word! You, if you go back on your word, you won't be a good father!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Wait a minute! How many fucking did you say you ate? Who would have thought that as soon as she finished speaking seriously and seriously, the little girl felt guilty first. She secretly glanced at the napkin next to her that was covered with three bones. ????????????????????????????????????????????????: The white napkin is slightly stained with yellow grease, but the best thing is that the cover is tight, not a single chicken leg bone is exposed, and the corpse is completely destroyed. The little girl was still a little worried when she saw this. She carefully opened the napkin with her little hands, leaned her little head close, and opened her dark eyes wide. He acted cautiously, like a thief. She took a look and found that the three bones were there. Her father probably didn't notice that she had hidden the bones, so he covered the napkin back with a happy face. Then, he puffed up his small chest with confidence, and said loudly to the expressionless Lu Junhan opposite: "Yes! Lili only ate one chicken drumstick today! So, so Lili can eat another one now!" Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at it. "It was so obvious to hide the bones before, but now it was so blatant. In front of them, I opened the napkin and counted whether there were any missing bones inside. Do you really think they are blind? Lu Junhan leisurely poured a glass of red wine into the goblet at hand, clasping the stem of the glass with his slender white fingers, and gently shaking it skillfully. The wine-red liquid swayed back and forth in the transparent cup, and was reflected by the lights in the living room with a luxurious and translucent color that looked like bleeding. The man with a cold face was holding a wine glass and leaning on the back of the chair with his slender body. His whole person looked a little careless and casual. He didn¡¯t expose the little girl¡¯s confident expression. He just raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyebrows were cold, and he spoke in an understatement: "You're so fat." Three words. The lethality is unimaginable even¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being hit with one hit. A hint of fear flashed across the little girl's beautiful eyes, but her voice was still strong. "People don't get fat! Lili just ate one more chicken drumstick today. If she eats one more drumstick, she won't get fat!!! Dad, don't try to scare me! I can't be scared now!" In response to this, Lu Junhan only raised his eyebrows without commenting. ¡­¡­ After dinner. The evening financial news is playing on the TV.After Lu Qidong finished eating, he did not sit back in the wheelchair. Instead, he struggled to support the crutches specially made for him with both hands, and walked very slowly towards the sofa step by step. Lu Qidong has been doing rehabilitation training whenever he has free time recently. "After all, sitting in a wheelchair and having to rely on others for almost everything is like a disabled person. It was okay when he was in a coma on the hospital bed, but after he woke up, he realized that this feeling was really too difficult and he couldn't get over it. After that, with his amazing willpower, he has now begun to slowly get rid of the wheelchair. The main reason is that his body has recovered very well, all functional indicators are normal, and his leg muscles have not atrophied. To put it bluntly, there is nothing serious. ¡°Before, I couldn¡¯t get up and had to rely on a wheelchair. This was because I had been lying in bed for more than 20 years and was not used to walking. Now, he can only be like a baby, slowly exploring and learning from scratch. But fortunately, I still have the memory of walking after all, so it¡¯s not too difficult to learn. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We are now able to walk a dozen or so steps, except that the balance of the body is sometimes troubled. He walked slowly to the sofa and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Sitting next to Song Qingwan, before she could say anything, she saw the little girl in front of her dragging a scale from somewhere. The little figure was facing away from them, his little face was tightly wrinkled, and he was staring at the scale with bitterness and hatred. The little feet hesitantly lifted and put down. Not long after I put it down, I carefully lifted it up. I repeated this about seven or eight times, but the foot never got on the scale. ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought she was also doing rehabilitation training. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong behind him: "" Just now at the dinner table, the person who swore that he would not gain weight, I don¡¯t know who he was. After a while, the little girl straightened her breasts and took a deep breath, as if she had finally made up her mind to stand up. She turned her head and glanced at the three people on the sofa behind her¡ª¡ª Auntie and grandpa are watching the TV in front of them. And dad dad is here¡ª¡ª The little girl took another look. Oh, dad is playing with his cell phone with his head down. After seeing that none of them looked over, the little Loli, who had two ponytails and a cute look on her face, let out a long sigh of relief. The next second she turned her head. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s loving gazes instantly shifted from the host in the news to the scale. Even Lu Junhan, who had a cold expression, slightly raised his eyelids. The little girl had no idea that she and the scale in front of her were being watched by three adults. The little feet wearing white socks first poked the scale and saw the number displayed on the scale. Her expression was extra serious, as if she was going to die. Her bright red mouth pursed heavily, and she slowly stood up with a breath. The scale is very big, and the little girl¡¯s feet are too small. When standing up, leave at least half of the space behind the scale. Lu Junhan looked at the evening news in front of him with faint eyes. But under the coffee table, one foot stepped firmly on the little girl's back. So, the little girl watched helplessly as her weight soared from 34 kilograms in the past to 52 kilograms now! ! Little girl: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 342 Lili became a big fat man 52 pounds? ? ? The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were as wide as a bell. She stared at the number and was stunned. She quickly raised her white and tender little hands, rubbed her eyes, lowered her head and looked at it seriously¡ª¡ª Still, still 52! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! The little girl looked like a bolt from the blue. ?????????????????????????? Why, how come she has become so fat Fat¡ª¡ª The little girl clasped her fingers and tried hard to calculate. Then her eyes widened even more and she looked sad. She had gained a lot of weight! ! ! She is really going to get fat! Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong behind them fell silent when they saw the number. This brat Lu Junhan is really cruel. He actually added 18 pounds to Lili with just one kick! ! ! 18 pounds! ! ! It¡¯s already more than half of Lili¡¯s original weight! Everyone would go crazy! "dad¡­¡­" Song Qingwan had just finished this thought when she saw the little girl standing on the scale in front of her with a choked and trembling voice and turned her head. The pale and delicate little face was filled with a fragile expression as if the sky was falling. She was probably too sad. After calling Lu Junhan, he couldn't hold it back and sniffed fiercely, then sobbed hard, and called him again with sobs, his voice full of tears: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡± That sad little look with red eyes looks so helpless and pitiful. Lu Junhan slowly retracted his long legs under the coffee table. However, the person above casually raised his head from the phone, raised his cold white eyelids as if nothing had happened, and his dark and deep pupils were focused on her aggrieved face that was about to cry or not, and asked with a cold expression: "What's wrong?" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong: "" Pack! You keep pretending! If they hadn¡¯t just seen this brat stretching his legs, I¡¯m afraid they would have been deceived by his calm and calm expression! Sure enough, the little girl had no doubts at all. Seeing her father looking over, she seemed to have finally found support, and her expression became sadder and more fragile. She sniffed and choked: ¡°Dad, Lili, Lili may be going to die, wuwuwuwu¡± Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Wait a minute! Shouldn¡¯t we talk about gaining a lot of weight now? ! ! Why did you skip it directly and talk about "death"? The little girl here had no idea what was going on in the minds of the adults. After speaking, she got off the scale with red eyes in aggrievedness. Her small body was like a small cannonball, and she rushed into Lu Junhan's arms. She held him with her small hands, her face was covered with tears, and her nose was full of tears. She was crying miserably, and her little milky voice was even louder. It was full of choking: "Dad, Lili, Lili don't want to die, and Lili doesn't want to gain weight. Wuwuwuwu, Lili will never eat chicken drumsticks again. She has become a big fat person now. No one wants me anymore!" Woohoo, I¡¯m so sad" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan saw that she was rubbing her nose, snot, and tears all over him, and the veins on her forehead popped out. When Song Qingwan saw this, she thought to herself: Sure enough, it is your own fault that you will not survive! Let you tease Lili! It¡¯s okay now, retribution is coming! But Lili is indeed Lili, she looks silly, but she can always come back with revenge inadvertently. Lu Junhan's stinky boy is afraid that the intestines will regret it. The man with a cold face closed his dark and deep black eyes, took a deep breath, raised his hand, and pulled away the little girl who was extremely sad in his arms and her face was full of tears. But as soon as they pulled away a little, the little girl cried harder and harder, and her little hands hugged his waist harder. She raised her little face and choked sadly: "Dad, do you, don't you want me?" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "No." The overly sad little girl couldn¡¯t listen at all, so she cried loudly, threw herself into his arms, and sobbed loudly: "Dad, please don't let me go!!!! Lili won't eat chicken drumsticks anymore."I won't eat chicken drumsticks anymore. I will work hard to become a fat man in the future. Don't stop eating chicken legs." "" Lu Junhan saw that the other half of his shirt was soaked with tears and snot, and was completely soaked. His handsome face suddenly sank, as if it could drip water, and it was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. Before they could speak, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong over there were so heartbroken by the little girl's pitiful look and miserable cries. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Song Qingwan looked at Lu Junhan with a dissatisfied face, and complained: "You brat, you're going too far! Lili is just a little fatter, but she still looks cute. Why don't you want her?" Lu Junhan said with a sinister look on his face, "When did I say I didn't want her anymore?" Lu Qidong also looked surprised, "Yes! You are her biological father after all, how can you not want her? Look! She is crying so miserably, and you still don't want her, are you still a human being? Are you still human? Are you worthy of being a father?" "" The little girl choked up and almost stopped crying. But when she heard her grandfather and aunt say that her father didn¡¯t want her anymore, she immediately turned around and grabbed her father¡¯s clothes, crying even more miserably. "" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, and couldn't bear it and pulled the crying little girl away from his arms. The little girl was stunned for a moment, then raised her wet black eyes and looked at her father pitifully. Lu Junhan paused for a moment, put her on the sofa next to her with an impatient expression, and said coldly: "I said it. I don't want her!" Song Qingwan watched the little girl fall on the sofa with a distressed look on her face, and said in an angry tone: "Okay, okay! If you don't have it, there won't be anything! Why are you being so scary with a straight face! It's not like we can't hear you!" With that said, Song Qingwan picked up the crying little girl with tears on her face and coaxed her softly: "Hey, don't cry, don't cry, Lili, your father doesn't want you, your aunt and grandpa do, so we won't play with your father anymore." Lu Junhan: "?" Lu Qidong also looked distressed and said in agreement: "Yes! If your father doesn't want you anymore and kicks you out, grandpa promises to pick you back up as soon as possible, so don't be afraid." When the little girl heard this, she raised her big wet eyes and said pitifully, "Grandpa, you, you can't lie to Lili, you, you must pick Lili back" Lu Qidong's gentle face was filled with a kind light: "Okay, okay, grandpa promises you that he will definitely pick you back." "great!" The little girl stopped crying immediately, and instead looked happy, "Grandpa, you are so kind! You must be a good person too!" After praising her grandfather, the little girl turned her head and snorted angrily at Lu Junhan over there, "Bad dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless, and he didn't have any fluctuations in his heart. He even felt a little itchy. He wanted to throw these three people with bad ears out the door and get rid of them all! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 343 Haven¡¯t you seen little Anran for a long time? The little girl¡¯s tears went away as quickly as they came. ¡°Moreover, it was she who secretly ate three more chicken drumsticks that made her so fat. The little girl inevitably felt a little guilty. Afraid that her father, aunt, and grandpa would find out if she continued crying, she secretly ate three more chicken legs. So, knowing that once her father no longer wanted her, a big fat man, her grandfather would naturally come to pick her up, the little girl returned to her previous boldness. Riding her toy pony in the living room, her fair little face was so happy. ??A big fat man will be a big fat man. Anyway, grandpa and aunt will want her. As long as she doesn¡¯t eat chicken legs tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, she will definitely be able to lose weight! By then, she will still be fat! In the little girl¡¯s opinion, it must be those three chicken legs that caused her to be so overweight today! In other words, three chicken drumsticks can help her gain a lot of weight. So as long as she doesn¡¯t eat chicken drumsticks every day, she will definitely lose weight! However, from today on, she can no longer eat chicken legs, otherwise she will get fatter and fatter, and she will really die of fat. When she thought of this, the little girl felt a little sad. The chicken legs are delicious! It¡¯s a pity that she can¡¯t eat it anymore! So, when she passed the scale again, she got off the toy horse, pouted her bright red mouth, stretched out her little foot angrily, and kicked it hard. Then, with one hand on her hips and one hand pointing at it, Xiao Naiyin huffed and said angrily: "Hmph! Bad guy! He actually turned Lili into a big fat man. I will never use you again!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to just deal with this. Unless you deal with your father. ¡­¡­ Originally, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong had no intention of exposing the little girl¡¯s stealing behavior. When Lili is growing, she needs to eat more meat so that her nutrition can keep up. They hope that she will eat more and become round and round, so that she will be blessed. Besides, it is not that they cannot afford it. " And Lu Junhan wouldn't say much. It's better to eat your own chicken legs than to be kidnapped with chicken legs by two ambitious people next door. So, at the dinner table, the adults acted as if they could not see her and did not expose her, lest if exposed, the little girl would not even dare to eat secretly next time. Of course, it is useless to comfort the little girl and tell her not to be afraid and to eat as much as she wants. Because Song Qingwan said so before. But the little girl replied with an upright face, saying that she wanted to lose weight and not be too fat. She only had to eat a chicken drumstick. After that, probably because she was afraid of being discovered by Song Qingwan, she really only ate the chicken drumstick in the bowl from beginning to end. I don¡¯t know who inherited this face-saving character. "But seeing the little girl pinching her belly unhappily all the time, as if pinching more would make her lose weight, Song Qingwan almost couldn't hold it back and wanted to go over and tell her the truth. Tell her that she will gain weight and it has nothing to do with the chicken drumsticks. It¡¯s all her beastly father¡¯s fault. She can eat it with confidence. But then I thought, in fact, it would be good to continue developing like this. After all, these days, when I ask the little girl what she wants to eat tomorrow, she opens her mouth and asks for a chicken drumstick. As a result, in the past ten days, almost every meal has chicken drumsticks. Before the little girl got tired of eating, Song Qingwan almost vomited. Now I have given up her desire to eat chicken drumsticks, and I will change it to different kinds of meat tomorrow, and then tell her that eating this meat can help her lose weight, and eating that vegetable can help her lose more. This is not bad. So, Song Qingwan decisively shut up. When Lu Qidong heard her thoughts, he felt that white lies were necessary. So, I didn¡¯t tell the little girl the truth. And Lu Junhan is not a troublesome person. What¡¯s more, of the 52 kilograms, he added 18 kilograms on his own. If he told the little girl the truth, she would probably have to rush over to him again, cry loudly in his arms, and ask him: Dad, why do you want to harm others! He doesn¡¯t want to change his clothes again. So, just like that, the three adults had a tacit understanding, and no one said it. Thinking about it, if the little girl is still unhappy in a few days, I would tell her the truth. Therefore, that night, the little girl could only think about the fact that she had become a fat man weighing 52 pounds, and her expression was extremely depressed.   After that, about an hour later, around 9:30, Song Qingwan got up from the sofa and was about to go back. At this moment, the housekeeper hurried in from outside with an excited expression. Without a pause, he said to Lu Qidong in the wheelchair with great joy: "Sir! The lady is back! She is outside the door now!" In the past few years, it¡¯s not like Miss An Ran has never returned to the Lu family. But probably during the past few years when she was studying, Miss An Ran was used to living on campus, so her relationship with Mr. Song and Mr. Lu became estranged. And because of their marriage three years ago, she had some unpleasant troubles with Mr. Song and Mr. Lu. Therefore, every time Miss An Ran comes back, she cleverly staggers the time when Mr. Lu and Mr. Song are there. But when she leaves the Lu family, she always leaves a gift for Mr. Song and Mr. Lu. Most of what was given to Mr. Song were instruments for massaging shoulders and necks or some prescriptions for treating headaches and relieving stomach problems. And for Mr. Lu ¡°Perhaps she really didn¡¯t know what her brother was lacking, so she gave him some specialties that she bought from other countries or indigenous villages while she was painting. A few months ago, the young lady came to the Lu family for the first time to meet Mr. Lu no, to recognize her. Ms. An Ran lives in her building. At that time, the clothes the young lady changed into were borrowed from Miss An Ran! The housekeeper and Lu Qidong are brothers who grew up together. Even though Lu Qidong has been in a coma for more than 20 years, he still knows him best and knows that Lu Qidong has been looking forward to Lu Anran's return. So, just now, I saw Miss An Ran¡¯s car driving into the Lu family¡¯s yard outside. The housekeeper couldn't hold back and asked the servant next to him to receive him first, and then he came in first to report to Lu Qidong. When Lu Qidong heard that his precious daughter was coming, he couldn't sit still immediately and said hurriedly: "Let her in quickly!" The housekeeper hurriedly said: "Yes." The housekeeper turned around and went out, and Song Qingwan was carrying her bag and preparing to leave. Lu Qidong hurriedly stopped her: "Hey, Xiaowan, don't leave in a hurry. Haven't you seen Xiao Anran for a long time?" Song Qingwan turned her head, her tone was cold, and with the same aggressive force she had honed over the past twenty years, she sneered: "I'll forget it! You didn't see her hiding from me before, as if I would eat her! Maybe when she sees me here, she will think I'm in the way! I'm not here It¡¯s annoying!¡± ¡°On one side is my precious daughter, on the other side is my most beloved sister. ??And they are originally a family. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t want the relationship between them to become stagnant at all. So, I still want to retain: "Xiao Wan, I think you must have some misunderstanding! You are her aunt, and you worked so hard to bring her up. How could she hate you?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 344 Nothing better than this "Okay, okay! Stop trying to persuade me! How can I still not know whether she likes me or not?" Song Qingwan waved her hand, looking like she didn't care at all about whether Lu Anran liked her as an aunt. It seems that Lu Anran is about to come in. She shrugged and said decisively: "I'm leaving first, so I won't disturb your father-daughter reunion here!" " With that said, Song Qingwan didn't hesitate at all, and didn't give Lu Qidong another chance to speak. She turned around and walked out the door. The moment she turned around, the strong and indifferent expression on her face instantly faded a bit, and her red lips pursed slightly, revealing a bit of irritability and helplessness. But the figure from behind is still so arrogant, and there is no trace of the desolation and panic of running away. Lu Qidong had a headache on his face and wanted to go forward and try to persuade him to stay. He knows that Xiaowan¡¯s character is not bad. Even though her personality is different from her childhood, and she is even colder, stronger and more arrogant, but after getting along with her, she will still find that she is still the same person. There is also Xiao Anran. Although he has not been involved in her years, he always believes that his Lu Qidong's child will never be a person who repays kindness with hatred! On the contrary, the child has a very soft heart, is very kind, and knows how to consider others. Just like when he was a child, in order to develop the Lu Group, he kept attending meetings and entertainment, and came back at two or three o'clock in the night several times. ????????????? Xiao Hanhan, that brat who doesn¡¯t know how to be charming or considerate, went to bed early. With only little Anran, she would keep guarding her uneasily, fearing that something might happen to him outside if he didn't come back so late. Then when her father finally came back, she would give him a glass of warm honey water to relieve his hangover after drinking a lot of wine, and finally said to him, good night, father. His daughter has been so sensible and heartwarming since she was very young. Sometimes, he doubted whether Xiao Anran knew the real reason why he founded Lu's. Yes, when he founded Lu's, besides being angry with his father, there was another most important reason. It can be said that this is the most important reason. For this reason, he didn¡¯t even tell Xiaowan¡ª¡ª That is, little Anran¡¯s illness. Little Anran was born prematurely. When her mother was more than seven months pregnant with her, she accidentally fell. As a result, she was very thin and small when she was born. She almost couldn't be saved several times. During those days, she was in the intensive care unit. In just five days, she spent more than four million yuan. At that time, the doctors advised them to give up, but this was his daughter. How could he give up on her? So, he poured money into it desperately for treatment, using the best instruments, the best medicines, the best doctors, and the best treatment. Good care. It took approximately more than 10 million yuan to rescue the person. But after being rescued, she was still frail and sick, and her health was not in good condition. She often had to go to the hospital, which required a lot of money. Although the old man is still rich, he is not in business after all. Although his mother's family is rich, they are also in business. But his mother is a married daughter after all. Once or twice, his grandparents would give him some relief, but the more times he spent, the more money he spent. Naturally, they refused. After all, there were still a few people in the family. People are waiting to eat. Therefore, Lu Qidong could only find a way on his own. Because he couldn't watch Lu Anran weaken like this. He wanted to make more money so that she could slowly recuperate her body without any worries, so that in a few years she could run and jump like other children, laugh wildly when she was happy, and have fun when she was unhappy. cry. Rather, before laughing or crying, you have to consider whether your body can bear it. At first, Lu Qidong was afraid that Song Qingwan would be worried, and he was also afraid that Song Qingwan would find a way to get money to treat Lu Anran, and then waste his studies. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t tell her about this. And I heard that Lu Anran's health has gotten better and better over the years, and she can even fly around the country and abroad. It seems that she is really living a good life now. He can also feel at ease. However, after all, he has never witnessed the years of Xiao Anran and Xiao Wan, so he is not qualified to judge any of them. So, when I saw Song Qingwan was leaving, I didn¡¯t want her to leave, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. When Lu Junhan saw this, his dark and deep eyes deepened slightly, and his brows furrowed on his cold and ascetic face.  The next second, he stretched out his hand with a calm expression and patted the little girl who was sitting on the sofa, watching TV intently and knowing nothing about the things around her. When the little girl raised her eyes and looked over with a confused expression. He spoke in a light voice: "Your aunt is going out to buy vegetables for you as a late night snack." The next second after she finished speaking, the little girl¡¯s dark eyes suddenly widened: ¡°!!!!!!¡± Song Qingwan just turned around and walked a few steps when she heard the little girl behind her shouting urgently: "Auntie!!! Auntie, don't go out! Don't go out, okay?! It's very scary outside, you will be eaten by monsters if you go out now!" ??????????????????????????????, She still doesn¡¯t want to eat vegetables! Song Qingwan saw her running from Lu Junhan, and instantly understood what was going on. She glared at Lu Junhan. Before he could speak, he heard a soft and beautiful female voice behind him hesitantly: "¡­¡­aunt." Song Qingwan¡¯s back suddenly stiffened. But then he turned to face coldly, pursed his red lips, moved a step to the side, tilted his head coldly, and said: "Your dad is there." Lu Anran raised his eyes and looked at her, hesitating for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn't. He just pursed his lips, nodded slightly, and said timidly, "Thank you, aunt." The little girl didn¡¯t know who she was, so she raised her big, clear, black eyes and looked at her, then she was dumbfounded. This sister so beautiful. Lu Anran wore a white skirt today, revealing her long, slender, straight legs. Her face is still slightly sickly pale, but her facial features are very delicate, weak and beautiful. Just standing there, her temperament is calm and ethereal, like a clear lotus emerging from the mud but not stained. There are also very unique patterns embroidered on her skirt. pattern. It looks like she designed and painted it herself, and it has a very personal style at first glance. As soon as Lu Anran took a step forward, she saw the beautiful girl in front of her with her head raised and looking straight at her, and she was immediately stunned. Lu Qidong over there was so excited and emotional when he saw that his daughter had grown up and turned out to be such a healthy and beautiful daughter. Although he has seen many photos before, this is the first time he has seen a real person when he has grown up. Although I was fully prepared mentally, when I saw the person, I still inevitably burst into tears and felt sad. His little Anran finally grew up healthy and healthy. She also looks like her mother, beautiful and gentle. This is really good It won¡¯t get any better than this. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 345 A paw slapped Lu Maomao on the head Seeing Lu Anran looking at the little girl blankly, Lu Qidong pushed the wheelchair over and introduced her with a smile: "You probably haven't seen her before. She is your brother's daughter. Her name is Lu Li. You can call her Li Li. What do you think? The little girl is cute." Lu Anran heard his voice and turned around to see his familiar face. She seemed to be frozen in place. She just stared at him blankly. She couldn't say a word for a long time, but her eyes suddenly turned red. Lu Qidong saw that she only looked at him without saying a word, not wanting to make the atmosphere so sad. So, he opened his arms towards her, smiled, and said with a light and gentle tone: "Little Anran, I am dad. Don't you recognize dad? If you really don't recognize dad, dad will be very sad." Lu Anran only had red eyes, looked at him blankly, and murmured softly: "DadDad, are you really back" When she was a child, she spent many days and nights waiting with honey water in her hands. Wait from day to night, take a nap if you feel sleepy, and then wait from night to day. When the water in the kettle gets cold, boil it again, then boil it again and watch it slowly cool down. What remains unchanged is that she has been waiting. But after that car accident, the person she was most familiar with would never come in through that door late at night again. His body has long been buried deep in the ground, gradually returning to nature, and his soul may even have been reincarnated. She waited for a long time, until the honey water in her hand gradually became cold day by day. Finally one day, she grew up and knew that the person she was waiting for would never come back. Dad is dead, mom is also dead. But she was still waiting, but she didn¡¯t know what she was still waiting for. Only this time, she drank the cooled honey water by herself, then smiled and said softly to the door, "Good night, Dad." Lu Qidong reached out and grabbed her hand, placed it in his own palm, and said with great difficulty: "Yes, little Anran, dad is back, dad is really back this time" He looked at her, paused, and said softly: "I'm sorry, honey, for keeping you waiting." This sentence is like a switch. Suddenly, a large transparent tear fell down Lu Anran's cheek unexpectedly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That one after another, more and more flow out, as if we can't stop it. In the end, her entire face was completely wet. Her eyes were red, and she couldn't hold it back. She rushed over and hugged him, her voice choked with sobs, and every word was filled with sadness and pain, as if she wanted to pour out all the grievances she had suffered over the years. She cried and choked over and over again: "DadI miss you so much. I really, really miss you all these yearsbut, but you never showed up once. They all said you were dead and would never come back. I really want to dream. Dreaming about you, I really want to say good night to you again, but what should I do, I can¡¯t dream, I can¡¯t dream no matter what" Song Qingwan watched with red eyes, turned around, raised her head and blinked, forcing back the overflowing tears. Lu Qidong felt a little unspeakably sad and sad when he saw her like this. But he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he patted her back gently and sighed: "Silly boy, isn't dad back now" Lu Anran didn't care, just closed her eyes, hugged him and cried loudly. Song Qingwan couldn't stay any longer. If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would also cry. After all, the memories of the past are too heavy. Each of them got through it step by step. It is not easy for anyone. Lu Junhan and she obviously just want to look to the future, so when Lu Qidong wakes up, unless necessary, they will not mention the past, let alone mention their missing him. In their view, Lu Qidong¡¯s survival now is the greatest blessing. The past is like a cloud, and it¡¯s not a good thing anyway. Once it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Cherishing the present is the right thing to do. But Lu Anran is obviously still dwelling on the past. In fact, this is normal. After all, she has just met her father who has just woken up. She has too much to say, and there are too many grievances of the little girl's family to talk about. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want her to bring back memories of the past. So, she asked Lu Junhan to take a good look at Lu Anran and asked her not to cry too much, lest her body could not hold on. ¡° Otherwise, they will still be in trouble when the time comes. Then, she looked confused,The little girl, who had no idea what was going on, walked out of the door and walked into the yard. The space inside was completely reserved for the three of them. However, not long after they left the house, the housekeeper came out and let Song Qingwan in. ¡°Obviously, Lu Qidong is still thinking about easing the relationship between her and Lu Anran. Song Qingwan saw that he really would not give up until he reached the Yellow River. This time she didn't want to. Maybe Lu Qidong would find another opportunity to bring her and Lu Anran together next time. It would be better to let Lu Qidong see just how bad her relationship with Lu Anran was, and then let him give up the idea completely. . Therefore, with this idea in mind, she followed the housekeeper in. Because the waiting scene may be too stalemate, she may even become cold-faced from time to time, or she may be unable to suppress her temper and curse others. The presence of the little girl is indeed a bit unpleasant. So, Song Qingwan asked the little girl to stay well in the yard and stop running around. They would come out later. After saying that, she hurriedly stepped in with high heels. The little girl was left alone, pouting her mouth glumly. She found that after her beautiful sister came, her aunt and others didn¡¯t like her anymore! Originally, my aunt said that she would buy vegetables for her as a midnight snack, but she doesn¡¯t want to go now! snort! A bunch of bad people! Is it because she is not as beautiful as her beautiful sister? ! Yes. The little girl clasped her fingers in frustration. She is very fat now, while her beautiful sister is much thinner. She is indeed not as beautiful as her beautiful sister. "Meow!" At this moment, a white cat with blue eyes climbed up on the wall next door. It looked down like this condescendingly, its blue eyes were cold, and it looked very cold and arrogant. ??Looking carefully, you can see that there is a transparent bag hanging on its white fluffy body. And inside the bag, there is a pink lunch box with excellent sealing. Because the Lu family and the Pei family are neighbors and are only separated by a wall, the wall where the white cat is standing now is actually the wall of the Lu family. So, the little girl raised her head and saw it easily. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she said with joy: "Cat!" However, as soon as the "cat" sound fell, a timid cat meow came from behind the little girl: "Meow~" "As if asking, what did Lu Li ask it to do?" The little girl turned her head and saw the little milk cat with dark purple eyes walking timidly. As if he remembered something, he suddenly slapped his head and said with an apologetic look, "Maomao, I'm sorry, I forgot, you are Maomao!" "Meow~" The dark purple white cat shouted softly, as if to say, it doesn't matter. But the next second, the white cat with blue eyes jumped down from the wall. With one paw, he slapped Lu Maomao on the head and gave it a fierce "meow", as if he was not allowed to call it that name! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 346 Auntie! Why are you kicking... ¡°Meow meow meow~¡± Lu Maomao was bullied by his own kind. He lay trembling on the ground, not daring to resist at all, and shouted a few times, as if begging for mercy. However, when it meowed, the aloof blue-eyed white cat seemed to be provoked, and slapped its head with its claws again, and uttered a short and cruel threat in its mouth: "Meow!" This time, Lu Maomao didn¡¯t dare to call anymore. He raised his fluffy kitten head and looked at the little girl pitifully. The beautiful, crystal clear purple eyes are full of fragile helplessness. "Meow meow! You are not allowed to bully cats! Otherwise I will beat you!" Seeing this, the little girl ran over quickly and looked at the ferocious white cat with blue eyes. She wanted to call it Maomao, but when she realized that this name could no longer be used, she immediately gave it a new name. She squatted down and coaxed the ferocious blue-eyed cat with her tender little voice: "The name Maomao belongs to it, you can't take it from it, that's not good! Otherwise, you can call it Meow Meow from now on. Meow Meow sounds nice too! Even better than Cat Cat!" The cold cat tilted its head and thought for a while. In fact, it didn¡¯t know which name sounded better. But when I heard her say, "Meow Meow" sounded better, I believed it. So, he let out a domineering "meow". I agreed to give that unpleasant name to that stupid cat. The little girl looked happy when she saw that it liked the new name. The next second, Meow Meow stretched out his paw and patted the cat on the head again, as if he was addicted to bullying. The little Loli quickly grabbed it with her little hands, imitating the tone of the kindergarten teacher, and taught it seriously: "Miaomiao, you can't do this! Maomao is a girl and you are a boy. Boys have to give way to girls, you know? Brother Xiubai often gives way to Lili! You have to learn more from Brother Xiubai, otherwise You won't be able to get a wife in the future! If you can't get a wife, you will become a very pitiful, pitiful stick!" ???Actually, the teacher is talking about bachelors. But obviously, Xiao Luli didn't understand what a stick was. After thinking about it, it should be similar to a stick. The blue-eyed white cat glanced at the pitiful and weak land cat under his paws. Seeing it looking over, Lu Maomao gave it a gentle "meow" cautiously and flatteringly. The timidity of timidity, but not losing the beautiful small look, looks good and sweet. It¡¯s a small one with white fluff, so weak and harmless that it doesn¡¯t seem to have any lethality. Cats have a strong sense of territoriality. If they suddenly see a strange cat, they will inevitably get angry! Now I realize that Lu Maomao is not in danger and will not hurt little Lu Li. Lu Miaomiao's pink little nose trembled, and she snorted from her nasal cavity. Then she slowly retracted her paws and raised her white tail. It seems to be saying that it still recognizes the appearance. Then, Lu Miaomiao walked in front of the little girl on elegant cat steps, raised his front paws, and pushed the pink lunch box he was dragging in front of the little girl. He raised his head and said "meow" several times. When the little girl heard this, her dark and beautiful eyes lit up instantly. She looked happy: "Really? This is really what Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren gave to Lili?" "Meow!" With a happy look on her face, Xiao Luli stretched out her little hand and took the lunch box out of the plastic bag. She couldn't help but ask, "What is it?" Lu Miaomiao was lying on the grass in front of her like an old man. It licked its pink and tender front paws, and when it heard this, it let out a "meow", indicating that it was just a delivery boy and it didn't know what was inside. ¡° And when Lu Maomao over there saw that Lu Miaomiao stopped beating him, he became a little bolder. He blinked his deep purple eyes and seemed to be a little curious, so he timidly came over. The little girl opened the food box, and a rich and delicious smell suddenly hit her nostrils. The smell is so fragrant that it makes people drool. "Wow! It's chicken legs!" After the little girl saw what was inside, her eyes suddenly became bright: "There are so many chicken legs!" The appearance of the food box is very exquisite, with a Japanese-style sophistication. The box is divided into several small grids. There is a kind of chicken drumstick in each grid, including salt and pepper, braised, spicy, sour and spicy, sweet and spicy, and steamed. There are also a few rose petals around it, which looks very beautiful.   ¡°It smells so good¡± The little girl looked at it and couldn't hold it back for a moment, so she swallowed. She was about to reach out to grab it, but suddenly something occurred to her. She closed the lunch box with a gloomy expression, put it back into the bag, and said to Lu Miaomiao with a sad expression, "Meow meow, you'd better give it back to Brother Xiubai. Lili is very fat now. She can't eat chicken drumsticks anymore, otherwise Lili will get fat to death! If you get too fat, you will never see her again. !¡± Lu Miaomiao shook her little white tail, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand why she would die if she ate chicken legs. But after saying that, the little girl stared at the beautifully packaged pink lunch box, she hesitated and regretted it, and said in a muffled voice: "However, if you go back, Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren will definitely be very sad if they see that I didn't eat their chicken legs. They might die of sadness! What should I do? I don't want to get fat. Even if I die, I don¡¯t want Brother Xiubai and Uncle Beauty to die!¡± The little girl had a confused look on her face, her brows furrowed tightly, as if she had encountered the biggest problem in her life. Her small body squatted on the ground, thinking in distress whether she should die of obesity or whether she should let her brother Xiubai and uncle Meiren die sadly. The little body squatting in the corner was suddenly kicked! Although the force was not heavy, it directly knocked the little girl's body sideways! She was like a roly-poly, without any defense, she fell hard to the left, and then fell to the ground on her side in a panic! "Bang", half of the buttocks were numb! ¡°!!!!!!¡± But luckily, there was thick grass beneath her, and the little girl was squatting. Therefore, only when he fell down, his body was numb for a moment. But actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Before the little girl got up angrily and asked, who was so bad that he kicked her! The next second, I heard a particularly pleasant sound from above my head, a clear female voice like the tinkling of clear spring water, but it was full of surprise and confusion: "Hey, why is there a child here?" The little girl got up from the ground in a hurry. She covered her butt that had been thrown with her small hands. She raised her head with an angry look. She didn't have time to see the other person's appearance clearly. She only vaguely knew that she was a woman. She clenched her fist angrily: "Auntie! Why did you kick the pear" Before she could finish speaking, the little girl was lightly knocked on the head. Wearing a black windbreaker and holding a pocket with one hand, Ruan Zhi said expressionlessly: "What aunt? Who is your aunt! Call me sister!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 347: I beat Uncle Oogway very badly However, after the beating, the little girl didn¡¯t even wait for her hair to explode on the spot! Ruan Zhi was stunned for a moment. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s so abnormal. Because of the confusion of memory loss, Ruan Zhi actually has no idea what kind of person he was before, whether he was cold and ruthless, or optimistic and smiling. Even because she doesn't have too much memory, her brain is often blank. Her emotions have always been very flat, and the fluctuations are not too big. She usually looks empty and confused when facing people, like a lifeless doll. She is rarely like this now. It's such a real time to be so excited. And the strange thing is that she has never experienced this feeling since she woke up, but now it is surprisingly familiar. Even the action of slapping the little girl on the smooth forehead was done subconsciously and decisively, without thinking at all! When he saw the little girl's angry look, he raised his hand and hit her without any hesitation. It was as ifshe had done this many times before. Even the truer words came out of his mouth. In the past, she had a calm mind and would not care too much about children. Moreover, she kicked people first without apologizing, and instead struggled with the title of "aunt". This is indeed very unlike her. However, the weirdest thing is that when Ruan Zhi looked at the little girl¡¯s puffy face, he felt an inexplicable familiarity and kindness for some reason. Not only do I not want to apologize, I also want to knock it again. The little girl was hit on the head and quickly raised her hands to hold her head. This series of movements is so smooth and smooth, completely subconscious, and so skillful that it makes people feel distressed. The little loli looked unhappy. She thinks this aunt is so annoying, she actually likes to hit her on the head just like her father! ! ! ???????????????? But those who know the current affairs are heroes, so as to avoid being hit on the head again, the little Loli hugged her little head, opened her wet black eyes, and changed her words aggrievedly: "Okay aunt and sister." Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Oh shit! I really want to fight. In fact, Ruan Zhi doesn¡¯t know how he got here. The capital is not far from Haicheng, and it takes about an hour to fly there. After getting off the plane, Ruan Zhi went to the alleys in Yong'an Town as usual and searched back and forth five or six times, but still couldn't find what she was looking for. In fact, Ruan Zhi didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. It¡¯s not that she hasn¡¯t thought about it, it¡¯s possible that she has found the thing, but she just doesn¡¯t remember it. However, even though I think so, I still can¡¯t let go. ¡° Moreover, she had a strong hunch that the thing was not found. Even that thing is very, very important to her, so she must find it back as soon as possible. But although she was anxious, she still didn¡¯t know what she was looking for, and she didn¡¯t have any clues. Therefore, she returned to her hometown many times, saying she was looking for something, but actually she wanted to see if she could find any clues, stimulate her damaged brain, and remind her of some memories about the thing. Unfortunately, this time, like the previous times, nothing was found. Not to mention memory, it can no longer be blank. Ruan Zhi was inevitably a little discouraged. When she came to the Lu family to rescue people, she was still thinking about where the thing was and whether there was something she hadn't found before. She even thought about rescuing Mina and going back to Yong'an Town to look for her again. In the past, as long as she wanted to steal something, even if she didn't know the route at all, even if she closed her eyes, she could easily reach the place where the item was stored by walking casually. Ruan Zhi was also attracted by her before. I was shocked by the strange physique. But the more times you do it, the more you get used to it. Just like today, she was trying to find where Ruan Ye's body was. After thinking about it, she came to the basement and saw her placed in a special freezing container by Huo Tingyan or Huo Suiwan. So, when she came to Lu's house, she thought about looking for Mina. Then, he strutted directly into the Lu family's door. Like when she stole things in the past, she didn¡¯t meet anyone on the road. When she passed that road, the bodyguard who was guarding her before suddenly either had diarrhea or deserted and ran away without permission to play cards with others. "But who knows, the basement where Mina is imprisoned has not been found yet, and I am not worried"?? She wanted to get that thing back very much, but she suddenly tripped over the child! She herself was shocked. This place is obviously the main house, where the owners live. ¡°The basement where the spies are held will definitely not be under the main house, but must be in a separate building slightly away from the main house. After all, spies are considered dangerous people. If the place of detention is too close to the main house where they sleep, and if the spies are lucky enough to escape and kidnap one of the owners so close, it will be totally outweighed by the gain. Therefore, it stands to reason that the basement where dangerous people and spies are imprisoned is usually the building where the bodyguards live. In that building, there were many bodyguard practitioners and they were heavily guarded. Even if a spy escapes by luck, he will be easily captured when surrounded by so many bodyguards. So, Ruan Zhi felt it was too baffling. Even if she was distracted, she would never come to the main house. Could it be that Mina was locked up underneath the main house? Is that why she came here? This is one of the weird ones. The second strange thing¡ª¡ª It¡¯s this kid. Ruan Zhi believes in his strange physique. After all, he has never encountered anyone on the road during more than a dozen theft missions in the past. Even when she entered the Lu family just now, she saw almost no bodyguards along the way. This child is the first person she has met on so many missions! This is so strange! And Xiao Luli also glanced at her. Although the expression on Ruan Zhi¡¯s face is very strange now, it is undeniable that this aunt is even more beautiful than the beautiful sister just now! ! ! Ruan Zhi is wearing a tight-fitting black windbreaker, with a soft and delicate black shirt inside. Two buttons are opened on the shirt, and a slender, fair and delicate neck is dazzlingly white. Black clothes, black pants and black boots, all black seems to blend into the night. But the skin on the face is so white that it seems to be glowing, the lips are red, the eyes are beautiful and dark, the long eyelashes like crow feathers are thick and curled, the appearance is dazzling, radiant, and low-key and calm with the body. Black creates a sharp contrast. It is because of this contrast that Ruan Zhi appears even more beautiful. The little girl wanted to ask her angrily why she kicked her, but she couldn't hold it back and looked at her a few more times. She felt that although the aunt and sister in front of her looked different from her mother, she was just as beautiful as her mother! But my mother likes to wear red clothes the most. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? And when mom wears red clothes, she looks so beautiful. Uncle Turtle is drooling when he sees it. It¡¯s just that dad doesn¡¯t like it. ????????????????????? Forget it if he doesn¡¯t like it, he still beats Uncle Wugui, and beats Uncle Wugui very miserably, in short, it¡¯s bad! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 348 How strange, this sister When she thought of her mother, the little girl felt a little sad for no reason. In fact, she doesn¡¯t quite remember what mothers in this world look like. After all, her memory is really bad and she is too stupid. But she can feel that the mother who gave birth to her in this world is her mother in heaven! Because her mother gave her the same feeling. ¡° Moreover, the reason why her memory and mana came back so quickly in the alley was probably because her mother was helping her. "Otherwise, she won't be able to fully recover her heavenly memory until she is five years old!" ¡°I just don¡¯t know why, but my mother helped her recover her memory, and she ran out to play again. snort! Mom said before that she should not disturb her father, otherwise she would beat her ass! Now she can¡¯t help but come to this world to disturb her father! She knows it! Like her, her mother cannot live without her father! After all, if dad is not here, mom can¡¯t even cook! However, the little girl at this moment only remembers how her mother looked when she was in the sky. After all, she has seen her mother¡¯s appearance for three hundred years. She saw it when she was still a fish egg, so she remembers it clearly. She has only seen the appearance of mothers in this world for three years. A year or two ago, she was still a baby and slept every day. So, how could she remember it? "If I let her see it for another hundred years, she will definitely remember it!" However, if dad comes to see it, he will definitely be able to remember it at a glance! Because her father has such a good memory, she and her mother are both jealous! And because the little girl simply doesn¡¯t remember what the mother in this world looks like, she can only wait for her mother to come to her. Mom is an adult! Adults are very powerful, and their memory is much better than that of children. Mom will definitely not forget her! Mom must remember how she and her dad looked. When she has enough fun, she will come back to find her and her dad! After thinking about it this way, the little girl felt that her previous sadness was completely unnecessary. So, she became happy again. And over there, Lu Maomao and Lu Miaomiao have already rushed over, ready to drive away this strange woman who hit the little girl! They raised their paws, wanting Ruan Zhi to taste their power! But I don¡¯t know what I sensed. The two kittens that came closer stayed for a second, and their pink and tender noses moved. The sharp front paws that were originally raised to scratch people were suddenly retracted. ? Stretching the kitten¡¯s head over, squinting his eyes, he gently rubbed Ruan Zhi¡¯s legs, and made comfortable sounds of ¡°gurgling, gurgling¡± from time to time. It seems that he likes the smell of her body. ¡°Maybe I saw something as beautiful as my mother in Ruan Zhi. Moreover, the two cats also liked her very much, which means that this aunt and sister are definitely not a bad person. So, the little Loli was no longer so angry, she stepped forward with a sweet voice and asked: "Auntie, sister, why did you kick Lili just now?" After regaining consciousness, Ruan Zhi was about to explode on the spot when he heard that title again. She glared at the little Loli with a straight face, and once again emphasized in principle: ¡°Call me sister! Sister! Does sister know?! Otherwise, you don¡¯t want me to talk to you!¡± The little girl tilted her head, with deep confusion in her beautiful eyes: "She screamed just now, and she screamed many times! Auntie, sister, are your ears bad?" "" Seeing the concerned look on her face, Ruan Zhi couldn't even curse politely, so he could only stare at her, sighed, and taught her step by step: "That's it! Remove the word 'aunt' in front of it! Just call me sister! Do you understand?" "Why do you want to remove it?" The little girl frowned, with a look of confusion on her face, "I think auntie sister sounds very nice." "" Ruan Zhi took a deep breath, as if she was desperate. She turned around and hit the wall a few times. After the hit, she came back, her expression did not change at all, and she gritted her teeth and said: "Because I don't call you aunt." "Oh" the little girl thought for a while and blinked her big black and clear eyes, "then auntie, what's your name?" "" I thank you!Ruan Zhi has not forgotten that she is here to steal Mina, so she will not be stupid enough to reveal her real name. She took a deep breath, resisted the urge to hit someone, and said expressionlessly: "My name is Fairy, you can call me Fairy Sister." "But fairies all wear blue clothes." The little girl looked at the black clothes on her body with a troubled face, and said seriously: "Only very bad witches wear black clothes. You are not a fairy sister. You should be the witch sister." "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Today I met my opponent! She could finally feel the frustration of Huo Tingyan who was choked by her before and wanted to hit someone but couldn't! ! ! Ruan Zhi rolled up his sleeves and said expressionlessly: "Do you want to fight?!" The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes, tilted her head, and looked confused: "Lili doesn't want to. Auntie, my teacher said, children can't fight, they won't fight well! If they fight, there will be no little red flowers. Lili wants little red flowers, so Lili can't follow You fight," As she spoke, the little girl¡¯s fair and delicate face was filled with guilt: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, auntie.¡± Double kill! ! "" Seeing that Ruan Zhi didn't speak for a long time, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath desperately. That absolutely stunning and enchanting face, under the moonlight, is still stunningly beautiful. The little girl opened her big dark wet eyes, and her long eyelashes flickered like a small fan. She looked at her in confusion: "Auntie, sister, what's wrong with you?" "" Ruan Zhi said with an expressionless face and lowered his eyes: "I want to die." The little girl¡¯s dark eyes suddenly widened: ¡°Why? Is it because Lili doesn¡¯t want to fight with you? But auntie, I really can¡¯t fight! Otherwise Lili will become a bad boy!¡± "" Help! Who will save her! ! Who the hell gave birth to this kind of biochemical weapon that can kill people without paying for it! ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been afraid that her crying would alert the people in the main house next to her and expose her whereabouts, she would have given this annoying little chubby girl a good beating! Ruan Zhi sighed softly, now completely losing his temper. ¡°Forget it, what is she fussing over with a little brat here? Maybe after this time, they will never see each other again. Let her call her whatever she likes! So, Ruan Zhi gave up correcting her, but he felt a little reluctant after thinking about it. She stretched out her hand and pinched the little girl's fat little face hard, and said through gritted teeth, "Okay! Little fat girl, you win this time! Just wait, I will find an opportunity to deal with you in the future!" "" It¡¯s so strange, this sister. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 349: Can my sister come to play with you again in the future? The little girl looked at Ruan Zhi, not quite understanding her words, but seeing that she seemed very angry, she tilted her head and thought for a moment, as if she had thought of something, her eyes lit up, and Xiao Naiyin said seriously: "Auntie, sister, do you really want to fight? If you really want to, although Lili can't fight with you, I can let my dad fight with you! My dad is very powerful. Oh! He can kill a fish! It¡¯s so scary! If you see him, you will definitely be scared to death by him!" "" a fish? sharp? Ruan Zhi¡¯s face was expressionless. You ask him to kill someone and then fight me. But with a child in front of him, Ruan Zhi did not say these bloody words, but instead looked into those clear and clean black eyes. Unable to hold back, he reached out and pinched her soft, plump cheeks. They felt smooth and warm, so comfortable to touch! After that, as if she couldn¡¯t put it down, she pinched it and rubbed it a few more times. ¡°Tsk, why does this face look so plump? It¡¯s so easy to touch. Even she herself didn¡¯t realize how gentle the smile in her eyes was at this moment. Even when I pinched the little girl¡¯s plump cheeks, for some reason, the empty heart in my heart seemed to be filled instantly. When the little girl saw Ruan Zhi silent, she thought she was going to fight with her father by default. She turned around and ran towards the main house: "Auntie, sister, please wait here, Lili, I'll call my dad out -" Seeing her running towards the main house without looking back, Ruan Zhi seemed to have thought of something and suddenly grabbed her. He asked with a very frightened expression: "Wait a minute! Is your dad No, what is your dad's name?" name?" Could it be¡ª¡ª The next second, the little girl's words instantly coincided with the name she guessed in her heart: "Lu Junhan, my father's name is Lu Junhan! He is amazing!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Damn it! ! ! He is really that pig man. Help! ! ! For the sake of his own eyes, Ruan Zhi quickly hugged the little man in front of him back. "Don't go yet, I'll calm down." no. How come this is the seed of that pig man! Ruan Zhi frowned tangledly, staring at the little girl's pretty face with no flaws visible with a sad expression. I looked at it over and over again, but I couldn¡¯t figure out how a man who looked like a pig could give birth to such a beautiful daughter. When the little girl saw this kind aunt and sister who looked like her mother holding her back, she thought that the aunt and sister still had something to say to her, so she didn¡¯t struggle. The next second, I heard Ruan Zhi speak. Her expression seemed very difficult to explain, "Lili, tell me honestly, is your mother very beautiful?" The little girl was surprised, her eyes widened, "Yes! My mother is very beautiful! Auntie, how do you know? Have you seen my mother?" "¡­¡­never seen it." The little girl blinked her eyes. Ruan Zhi stared at her face, paused, and said tactfully: "I can tell! After all, you look like your mother at first glance!" The little girl has not inherited fat head, big ears, bald head, beer belly, etc. Of course, it may be because she is still young and it is not obvious. But her current facial features are indeed very delicate, her face shape is also excellent, and even her bones are very good. In the group, among the beautiful spies trained since childhood, there are few who are as good-looking as her. Um¡­¡­ In short, she has nothing to do with pigs, she is just a stunning little beauty. It cannot be said that he is exactly the same as her father, but at least it has nothing to do with him. Ruan Zhi¡¯s expression changed again and again. When she thought about the little girl having a pig father, the way she looked at the little girl instantly changed from scrutiny to full of love. Pitiful. There is such an ugly father. I don¡¯t know if the little girl will feel inferior when she goes to school for parent-teacher conferences. When she thought that the little girl might envy other children's fathers for being so good-looking, Ruan Zhi didn't know why, but her heart ached a little. She really wanted to go in, carry Lu Junhan out, and pack him up overnight to be sent to the plastic surgery hospital to give him a plastic surgery! The little girl frowned and was about to say, she doesn¡¯t look like her mother. Others say she does.??Dad. But he didn¡¯t have time to say anything yet. At this moment, there was a slight movement at the door of the main house, as if someone was coming out. Ruan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he couldn¡¯t care less, and straightened up slightly. The little girl seemed to have noticed something, and grabbed her hand fiercely, her voice full of reluctance: "Auntie, sister, are you leaving?" Ruan Zhi paused. She looked at the poor little girl, and her stiff face softened. The white hands gently rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and said softly: "Yes, I'm leaving." Seeing that the little girl¡¯s eyes were slightly red, Ruan Zhi paused and added softly: "Can my sister come to play with you again in the future?" When the little girl heard this, her eyes lit up. She seemed to be afraid that Ruan Zhi would regret it, so she said directly: "Okay! Auntie, you must keep your word! You must come to Lili as soon as possible. It is best to come and play with Lili tomorrow, otherwise Lili will miss you very much! She will also miss you and die. of!" Ruan Zhi was stunned for a moment, then smiled, feeling completely soft in his heart, "Okay, I'll come and play with you tomorrow." Seeing that she agreed, the little girl widened her eyes: "Really?" "Um." The little Loli's face was full of joy: "Auntie, sister, you are so good! You must be a good person, Lili loves you so much!" Ruan Zhi wanted to leave, but after hearing these words, for some reason, he came back and pinched the little girl's face. With a wanton look on his face, he smiled and hummed, "Flattery." After saying that, Ruan Zhi waved his hand gracefully, turned around and blended into the night, and really left. The little girl was left standing there blankly. The warm touch on his cheeks seems to have not faded away, and the scent of the woman still seems to be lingering around him. This aunt and sister really look like my mother. But her mother would compete with her for food, and she would compete with her for her father. They used to fight and quarrel angrily. But in the end, there was not much quarrel or beating, and her and her mother were thrown into the pond to count fish by the cold-faced father. There is one pond per person, and there are so many fish in it that I can¡¯t even count them all! Anyway, it¡¯s so pitiful! "Meow!" At this moment, the extremely cold Lu Miaomiao suddenly walked over. The little girl didn¡¯t know what it was going to do, and thought it was going back. Unexpectedly, Lu Miaomiao meowed a few more times, came over, tilted its head, and let her look at its back. The little girl looked up and saw a transparent bag hanging on Lu Miaomiao's white fluffy back. The night breeze blew gently, and the transparent bag vibrated slightly, and inside the bag, the food box containing the fragrant chicken drumsticks disappeared! Little girl: "!!!!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 350 She should...not like me drumstick! Her chicken legs! ! ! Her chicken legs were stolen by her aunt and sister! ! woo woo woo woo! Auntie and sister are as bad as mother! They all grabbed her food! It¡¯s really too much! ! Song Qingwan came out of the door. She didn't see the little girl in her original position, and her expression changed. But fortunately, she turned her head in panic and saw the little girl in the corner of the yard who looked broken and wanted to cry. She breathed a sigh of relief and shouted from a distance: "Lili, why did you run there! Come back quickly!" The little girl kept the chicken drumsticks in mind and looked around a few times to make sure that her aunt and sister were really gone. Then she turned around gloomily and ran towards Song Qingwan with her small body. Just as he stood in front of Song Qingwan, he suddenly saw the beautiful sister in a white dress coming out behind Song Qingwan. She forgot about the chicken drumsticks in an instant, her expression was a bit awkward and cautious, she leaned next to Song Qingwan, looked at Lu Anran cautiously, but did not come forward. Lu Anran cried loudly just now and talked to Lu Qidong for a long time. The suppressed emotions and longings over the years turned into tears and sobs and poured out. Slowly, when I saw my father again, my uncontrollable mood calmed down a little and was no longer so out of control. Lu Qidong was preparing to ease the relationship between her and Song Qingwan, but when he saw that his daughter was crying uncontrollably and couldn't listen to anything he said, Song Qingwan looked impatient and was ready to leave at any time, and she didn't want to listen to him at all. Finally gave up. Seeing that he finally gave up the idea of ??making a match, Song Qingwan went out without thinking about the little girl outside. As soon as she left, the others followed. As soon as Lu Anran walked out of the door, he suddenly saw the little girl looking too scared to approach her. Her thin and thin body was slightly stiff, but her clear eyes were still unavoidable, showing a bit of gloom and loneliness. She held her handbag, lowered her head, and whispered to Song Qingwan, as well as Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong who followed them out: ¡°¡­It¡¯s getting late, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°As she said that, she paused, but still couldn¡¯t hold it back. She glanced at the little girl behind Song Qingwan who had big black and clear eyes, and moved her lips, as if she wanted to say something. However, when the little girl saw her looking over, she retracted her head from behind Song Qingwan. "" Lu Anran bit her lip, but finally said nothing, lowered her eyes, and was about to walk out. Song Qingwan knew that she liked children very much. When she saw this, she frowned and said impatiently: "You have said so much to your father, why don't you say a few words to Lili? She is also your niece after all. Don't wait until she grows up, and you don't even know that she has an aunt!" Lu Anran didn't expect that she would suddenly talk to her, so she stopped in her tracks and was stunned for a moment. When she heard those words, she glanced at the little girl behind her, hesitated, and said softly, "Forget it, she probably doesn't like me." "How do you know if she really doesn't like you without even asking?" Song Qingwan was too lazy to pay attention to her sick and negative look. She bent down and asked the little girl softly: "Lili, this beautiful sister is your aunt." The little girl blinked: "Aunt?" "Yes, aunt," Song Qingwan smiled and said, "She is your father's sister and your grandfather's daughter. Tell aunt, do you like this beautiful aunt?" Song Qingwan understands little girls. As long as they are not too bad people, little girls will like them. She has always been such a beautiful and kind child. Therefore, Song Qingwan asked without any burden or any nervousness. The little girl glanced at Lu Anran, thought about it, and whispered, "I like it." Lu Anran was immediately stunned. After saying that, the little girl puffed up her fair and tender face, as if she was a little bolder, and said in a low voice: "Lili likes her aunt. Because her aunt is very beautiful, and she is also her father's sister. If his father is a good person, then she must also be a good person. Lili likes good people, so Lili likes her aunt very much!" Do you like very much? Lu Anran¡¯s fingers holding the bag tightened, and her beautiful eyes were slightly red. Song Qingwan looked over there and wanted to step forward, but she was a little bitThe hesitant Lu Anran glanced at her, tugged her lips, and simply gave up forcing her. He lowered his head, touched the little girl's head, and said softly: "Since you like aunt so much, why didn't you talk to aunt just now? You see, aunt hasn't left yet. She really wants to talk to Lili." Lu Anran's clear eyes trembled, and she couldn't help but glance at Song Qingwan. ¡°Obviously she didn¡¯t expect that her aunt, who hated her so much, would actually speak for her. "Because I'm afraid my aunt will cry" The little girl opened her eyes wide, glanced at Lu Anran timidly, and said, "Just now, my aunt looked at Lili inside, and then she cried. She cried miserably, even worse than Song Wanwan. !¡± The little girl said gloomily: "Auntie, did Auntie get made ugly by Lili and cry again?" The little girl didn¡¯t even think about herself. But it¡¯s just that Lu Anran is so good-looking. And her beauty is the kind of frail and pale beauty that tends to be associated with sick beauties, as if she will fall over if the wind blows. She is so fragile that people dare not get too close for fear of injuring her. In the little girl¡¯s opinion, she herself is very powerful, but Lu Anran is too fragile, as if she will cry just by looking at her. The little girl thought that she was approaching Lu Anran, and Lu Anran was so scared that she cried. So, after thinking about it, Xiao Luli decided that it would be better for her to hide. This way, it will be safer for Lu Anran, and he will not be scared to tears by her again. This is also the reason why the little girl hid when Lu Anran looked over. She was really afraid that someone would cry because of her. No one else thought it would be because of this. It was a bit unexpected but also expected. Lu Qidong saw Lu Anran staring blankly at the little girl without saying anything. He thought she was frightened by the little girl's perverted logic, so he came over and sighed, jokingly saying: "Don't be surprised. Lili has always been like this before. She has a very big brain, and sometimes we don't understand what she says. You will know if you get along with her more in the future. She is not naive, she is really stupid!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Anran¡¯s eyes were red, she shook her head, and murmured almost inaudibly: "No, she is very cute, really" The little girl said "shua" and turned around angrily: "Grandpa! Are you scolding me? People heard it! You are finished!!" Lu Qidong looked embarrassed, opened his mouth, and just wanted to make up for it: "I¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 352 A rare good man Lu Anran pursed her lips. Naturally, she didn't want to break her promise in front of the little girl. Besides, she really really liked children. So, she clenched her slender fingers tightly and whispered awkwardly, "I, I will come over, thank you aunt for telling me." Song Qingwan was also used to her unfamiliar way of thanking her from time to time, so she pursed her lips. Lu Anran always puts herself in an extremely humble position, as if she owes everyone, and she looks like a timid little rabbit, weak and easy to bully, as if anyone can step on her head. Song Qingwan gets angry every time she sees her like this. But this time, she really had no energy and was too lazy to say anything else. He frowned slightly, as if he remembered something, his brows darkened, with a bit of coldness: "There's one more thing. Originally I didn't want to ask about it. After all, you're old and I can't control you. Besides, you have to bear the consequences of your own choices. But you happened to be here today, so I asked casually. .¡± Lu Anran raised his eyes. Song Qingwan paused. "How has Yu Zheng treated you recently?" Lu Anran didn¡¯t know why she asked this, so she said directly: ¡°¡­it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Song Qingwan frowned, "Are you sure?" Lu Anran was stunned, "What's wrong, aunt?" Song Qingwan pursed her lower lip, her eyes focused on Lu Anran's face, and she glanced around for several times. She couldn't see any flaws yet, so she could only reply in a deep voice: "Then let me tell you straight, did Yu Zheng cheat on you?" Lu Anran paused suddenly, and after a while, she shook her head: "No," She paused and then said, "Aunt, where did you hear the rumor?" Song Qingwan¡¯s frown deepened: "Are you sure he's not? What about the signs of cheating? Or has he done anything unusual recently?" Lu Anran: "He" Before Lu Anran could finish speaking, Song Qingwan was afraid that she would be stupid and be deceived by Yu Zheng. After all, the two of them were not in the same rank, so she said coldly: "Yesterday your dad asked me to check his information thoroughly, and I found out that this month he has a new female secretary named Xu Yan. She is a top student who just returned from studying abroad. And I also found out that this Xu Yan is Yu Zheng and Yu Zheng grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and the relationship between the two has always been good. This month, the two of them often work overtime together, and have been photographed several times in ambiguous photos of going out to restaurants together. Do you know what happened? What is going on? " Lu Anran¡¯s face turned pale. Xu Yan is back? When did this happen? Song Qingwan frowned, "You really don't know about this? Don't you usually visit the company?" Lu Anran shook her head and clenched her fingers tightly. She whispered, "I usually stay at home and don't usually go to the company, so I" "Forget it, it's normal that you don't know. I'm afraid Yu Zheng himself is not that stupid. He would have thrown himself into a trap and told you this. Besides, if I hadn't gone to check the information about that guy Yu Zheng yesterday, I'm afraid I would have been caught by him too. He was deceived! I knew that he could never change his habit of eating shit, so he only settled down for three years" ¡°Probably seeing Lu Anran¡¯s pale face, Song Qingwan paused and didn¡¯t say anything else. She directly opened her phone and handed the photos to her with a cold expression: "I have asked. These photos are all real. There are no traces of artificial fabrication. When these photos first leaked out, Yu Zheng probably took care of the Lu family. He immediately deleted the photos from all channels and reorganized them. Several newspapers that wanted to report this were destroyed, so the news was cleared before it spread! This is why we don¡¯t know. Currently, this is the only one my people can find. .¡± Lu Anran seemed to have lost his soul. He took the phone in a daze, lowered his eyes, and was speechless for a long time. The two people in the photo are handsome and beautiful. Wearing a lead-gray professional attire, the smart and capable woman is very close to the man next to her at the entrance of the restaurant next to the company. Xu Yan slightly curved her red lips and seemed to be in a good mood. She turned her head and said something to him. Her chestnut curly hair fell on her shoulders, looking indescribably sexy and sultry. The handsome and calm man turned his head slightly and listened to her. He said, looking forward with calm eyes, but his expression was very patient. Just from one photo, it can be seen that the two have a good relationship. There is also a tacit understanding and confrontation that no one else can interfere with. Especially, when Xu Yan looked at Yu Zheng, there was a deep smile in her beautiful eyes, and her face was indescribably gentle and affectionate.   It¡¯s as if they are just husband and wife. But originally, the two of them were supposed to be a real couple. Lu Anran¡¯s fingertips holding the phone were white with exertion, and her eyes were blankly looking at the photo, but there was no focus. Song Qingwan was probably afraid of hurting Lu Anran, so she endured it again and again, but in the end she couldn't hold it back. She crossed her arms and sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether these reports are true or false yet, so I specially asked someone to clear them out without letting your dad see them. Otherwise, if your dad sees them, he will be furious to death on the spot!¡± Lu Anran¡¯s eyelashes trembled violently. "Even now I want to take a knife and cut off that restless boy Yu Zheng!" Song Qingwan couldn't suppress her temper anymore: "Yesterday your dad said he was worried about him and wanted to investigate him thoroughly. , I didn¡¯t think it was necessary at the time, I thought he had changed his ways, but now it seems like a dog can¡¯t change and eat shit!¡± Lu Anran took a breath, shook his head, and whispered: "Auntie, don't worry, these are all fake, not what you think! I, I know this woman, she and Yu Zheng just have a simple working relationship between superior and subordinate." Song Qingwan looked at her carefully: "Really? You didn't lie to me?" Lu Anran nodded. Afraid that Song Qingwan still wouldn¡¯t believe it, she paused, pursed her lips, and explained, "This woman's name is Xu Yan, she is 24 years old, and she is the second young lady of the Xu family. The Xu family and the Yu family have always been close friends, so she has a good relationship with Yu Zheng, but, Yu Zheng only treats her as Just a sister." Xu Yan is indeed 24 years old, and she is indeed the second young lady of the Xu family. Lu Anran has always been reclusive and does not pay attention to external affairs. In other words, Xu Yan's information was probably told to her by Yu Zheng. Since Yu Zheng was so open-minded in introducing Lu Anran to Xu Yan, he must have no worries. I do believe it somewhat. ¡°Moreover, Song Qingwan inquired and found out that after marriage, Yu Zheng was really good to Lu Anran. He almost responded to every request. Not only were the scandals gone, but his career was also seriously developed. Although he had many lovers in the past, his reputation was ruined, he was a playboy, but after marriage he was able to change his ways, become positive and clean himself. After getting married alone, I was clean and self -telled. This is already a rare good man in the upper circle. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 353 She should never have children in her life After all, wealthy families often have marriages of interest. After marriage, they ignore their spouses, have promiscuous sex, hold group parties, and even produce a lot of illegitimate children. It is simply not too much. ¡°Moreover, Yu Zheng is not only clean and self-sufficient, but also very motivated. Now he has completely mastered the Yu family. Song Qingwan naturally hopes that this time it is a misunderstanding. "This is the best! But you still have to be careful! If you are free in the future, go to the company more often. Don't let Yu Zheng really do something sorry for you, and you will be fooled by it. Drum!" Lu Anran nodded honestly: "I understand, aunt." Song Qingwan pulled back her thoughts, frowned and said coldly: "Anyway, please remember that even though you married into the Yu family, you are still from the Lu family! We, the Lu family, have absolutely no reason to be bullied! If that kid is sorry for you, your father will give you Support me, no matter how bad it is, there will be your grandfather, and no matter how bad your grandfather is, there will be your brother! Although your brother doesn¡¯t talk to you very much, nor is he very close to you, in fact he treats everyone like that, but if something happens to you, he I will definitely not ignore it!¡± "I, I know, I know you are very good to me" Lu Anran's eyes suddenly turned red. She took a breath and said softly, "Auntie, don't worry, Yu Zheng is very good to mehe has never bullied me." "That's okay," Song Qingwan said with a cold face, "I've finished speaking, you can go." Lu Anran paused, then pursed her lips and said, "Thank you." Song Qingwan looked impatient. However, the next second, Lu Anran lowered her head slightly and gently answered: "Thank you, aunt, for still caring about me." Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment and fell silent. indeed. Since Lu Anran insisted on marrying that bastard Yu Zheng three years ago, Song Qingwan has never treated her well. Of course, Lu Anran has rarely come back since then. The two were in a stalemate, not knowing what else to say, and they barely met each other. But this is also thanks to the fact that Yu Zheng is still up to date, and the gossip has stopped since his marriage. If Lu Anran gets worse, Song Qingwan's face may not be as good as it is today, and maybe she will be killed directly. In the past, it was even possible to force her to divorce. "Okay, okay, let's go." It doesn¡¯t seem to be difficult to get to know each other face to face again after three years of absence. Of course, it was probably also because of the arrival of Lu Qidong and Lili. "After all, she has a tough temper, Lu Anran is timid, and Lu Junhan is taciturn. It's not like the three of them can say anything together. Lu Qidong and Lili, on the other hand, seem to be able to talk to anyone, they are gentle and tolerant. It is probably because she is old and about to die. She has slowly let go of her previous stubbornness, persistence, dislike and irritability towards Lu Anran. . Now, she probably just hopes that Lu Anran can live a good life and everyone else can live a good life, so that she can leave this world with peace of mind. After Song Qingwan finished speaking, she sighed lightly. Without any hesitation, she turned around resolutely, got into her car, and drove away. But at the same place, Lu Anran's fingers suddenly clenched tightly, her face turned slightly pale, and she was stunned for a while before opening the car door. As soon as Lu Anran got into the car, the female driver in front hung up the phone, turned around and said: "Madam, the young master called just now to say that he might have to work overtime at the company again today, so he asked you to go to bed early so you don't have to wait for him." Lu Anran¡¯s lips were very pale, and she looked a bit fragile. After a while, she calmed down and spoke softly, as if talking to herself: "Why didn't he call me?" The driver paused and said awkwardly: "Maybe I'm afraid you've already fallen asleep." Lu Anran suddenly raised his eyes and asked, "Is Secretary Xu here too?" "this¡­¡­" The driver hesitated for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not, but finally said tactfully: "Secretary Xushe is also a part of the company after all" Lu Anran didn't force it anymore, just nodded, and said softly as before: "I understand, you tell him to pay attention to his health." The driver paused for a moment, with a hesitant look on his face, as if he wanted to say something more, but when he saw her tilting her head and looking out the window, her side face was pale, and she didn't look like she wanted to say more, so he had no choice but to give up. The car quickly drove out of the Lu family villa. Lu Anran looked out the window with a calm expression, his eyes without any focus, as if he was in a daze or thinking about something.   The whole person looks like an empty doll without any living soul. She actually knows. There has always been a Bai Yueguang in Yu Zheng's heart for many years, and that person is Xu Yan. ¡°Three years ago, if Yu Zheng¡¯s grandmother hadn¡¯t intervened and sent Xu Yan abroad, I¡¯m afraid he would have got his wish and married Xu Yan by now. Within half an hour, Lu Anran returned to the Yu family. She had just walked in. Yu Zheng¡¯s mother, Mrs. Yu, heard the movement at the door. She came downstairs wearing silk pajamas and looked unhappy. When she saw her, her face suddenly turned cold and her tone became even more bitter: "It's already what time, and you still don't know when to come back! Why don't you just sleep outside!" Lu Anran pursed her lips and remained silent. She only bent over slightly and took off her coat and shoes. Mrs. Yu disliked her very much. The less she spoke, the angrier Mrs. Yu became and she sneered: "Zheng'er works hard outside to make money and is still working overtime at the company at this hour. It's better for you to eat what he has and spend what he has. From time to time, you have to pay a large sum of money for medical treatment and it's delicious. Not to mention being lazy, it's all married. It¡¯s been three years since I came here, and there¡¯s not even a trace of the child! It¡¯s still late at night, and I don¡¯t know if I went to steal someone! I really don¡¯t know what Zheng¡¯er wants to marry you! If Zheng¡¯er married you It¡¯s Xu Yan, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have two grandchildren by now!¡± Lu Anran remained silent. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to refute it, but this is the fact. This is also the most helpless and despairing thing for her. She wants to be a good mother. But she couldn't help it. In fact, she went to see it a long time ago. The doctor said that it was a miracle that her body could be adjusted to the current level with money. " If this happened to ordinary people, I am afraid that they would not be able to survive at the age of one or two. But she is lucky to live to such an old age. Although her body is still weak, she can run and jump. She is lucky. But in this world, there are also diseases that cannot be cured even with money and even the best medical equipment. Although she has been taking care of her cold and frail body, she also exercises more. But these problems have not been improved. No matter how much medicine she takes and how much treatment she takes, there is not much effect. If nothing happens, she will probably never have children in her life. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 354 Mr. Yu¡¯s love life "You don't know yet! Xiao Yan came back half a month ago and is now working as his secretary at Zheng'er Company!" Lu Anran¡¯s eyebrows were slightly pale. Even Mrs. Yu knows about this, so is she the only one in the whole family who doesn't know this? ¡°If her aunt hadn¡¯t told her, Yu Zheng¡­ there would be other people who wanted to hide it from her. Mrs. Yu was still saying meanly, "So I advise you to be a more sensible person and quickly give up the position of the young lady of the Yu family to Xiaoyan! If you divorce Zheng'er now, maybe I will see that you are sensible. For your sake, I can also ask Zheng'er to give you an extra sum of money, otherwise when the time comes, everyone will look ugly, so don't blame me for being rude to you!" Lu Anran still didn't say a word. She pursed her lips and came in from the door without saying anything. Ever since Yu Zheng became the leader of the Yu family, Mrs. Yu's position has also risen accordingly. Wherever she goes, people respect her. Mrs. Yu is inevitably a lot more arrogant, after seeing her say so many things. , Lu Anran actually ignored her, which inevitably made her feel unhappy. At this moment, the servant Liu Ma brought out a bowl of freshly cooked glutinous rice balls as a supper, with steam rising from the top, and came over: "Madam, don't be angry, don't be angry. It will be bad if you are so angry that you lose your health. Let¡¯s have some midnight snack first¡­¡± Lu Anran didn't say a word, lowered his head slightly, passed Mrs. Yu standing by the stairs, and was about to walk upstairs. "Stop! I'm talking to you! Didn't you hear me?!" Seeing that Lu Anran still didn't say anything, Mrs. Yu didn't stop walking. She gritted her teeth fiercely, looked coldly in her eyes, raised her hand, and poured the glutinous rice balls brought by Liu Ma over Lu Anran. ¡°Bitch, this face is the only one that looks better. If this face is ruined, let¡¯s see what she can use to seduce Zheng¡¯er! Lu Anran naturally saw her movements, and his pupils narrowed tightly, but it was too late to dodge, so he had to instinctively raise his hand to block it, and closed his eyes tightly! But the next second, the expected burning pain did not hit her. Instead, Mrs. Yu screamed in pain. "Madam! Madam, how are you? Madam!" Immediately afterwards, Liu's mother's anxious and panicked voice came over: "Madam, don't scare me. Madam, are you okay" Amidst Mrs. Yu¡¯s screams like killing a pig, Lu Anran opened his eyes in shock. I saw Mrs. Yu jumping around on the spot, desperately reaching out to pull her silk nightgown, and there were many white and rolling glutinous rice balls hanging on the nightgown. When I looked over, some of them were even steaming. And the large areas of snow-white skin exposed around it are all red after being burned, and it hurts to look at it! Mother Liu also felt like she had seen a ghost! She could see clearly from the side that the madam raised her hand, grabbed the rice dumpling bowl and threw it towards the young madam. But she didn¡¯t know whether her hand slipped or something happened. Not only did the rice dumplings not hit the young madam, but instead All fell on Madam! It¡¯s summer now, and it¡¯s the hottest at night. Madam is wearing a sexy silk nightgown, which exposes a large area of ??her collarbone and arms. The hem of the skirt only barely reaches the top of her thighs, and the skirt is also very thin. So, not a single bit of the glutinous rice balls that had just come out of the pot was left, and they were all sprinkled on her body. When it came into contact with her skin and skirt, it felt as if it had been burned by fire! Mrs. Yu burst into tears on the spot because of the pain! "Someone, come quickly! Call an ambulance! Madam passed out from pain!" Lu Anran paused for a moment, and was about to go down to help, but saw many servants running over after hearing the noise. She stopped for a moment, then finally lowered her eyes and turned around to go upstairs. She was thin and thin in a white dress. She seemed to be an out-of-place ghost in the huge living room. She silently walked upstairs step by step. No one noticed her, and no one even cared about her and asked her if she was there. Was frightened, or was burned. In the eyes of these people, Mrs. Yu has always been the only mistress of the Yu family. Perhaps, there will be another one in the future, but this person will obviously not be her. Once the door is closed, the noisy noise outside is isolated. Lu Anran did not turn on the light and sat down by the door with a blank expression. ¡­¡­ Yu family. It is already 10:30 in the evening, and this high-rise building in the heart of the city is still brightly lit. This is already their 12th extra shift this month. And today. It¡¯s only the 16th. Secretary room. ????????????????????????????????????????Assistant Wu Wu Lin, who was too accustomed to this kind of overtime work intensity, wailed in pain and despair. "Oh my God! Don't we have to get off work at 12 o'clock today? If this continues, my girlfriend will have to break up with me!" "That's right," another new assistant also sighed, "When I went home yesterday, the children no longer recognized me as their father, and they thought I was a stranger from somewhere!" Yu Zheng¡¯s right-hand man, Zhang Yuan, was used to it. He lowered his head to organize the documents and said with a smile: "Who asked you to come at the wrong time! Just bear with it! This month is so busy, and next month I guarantee that you will be so idle that you will have nothing to do!" Wu Lin asked strangely: "Why?" Zhang Yuandao: "Because the 24th of next month is President Yu's wife's birthday. In the past, President Yu would take a month's leave on this day! The progress we are making now is what we need next month!" "" Wu Lin's eyes widened, "No, it's Mr. Yu's wife's birthday. Wouldn't it be nice for Mr. Yu to take a day off to spend time with her? Why does it take a month? It's almost time for the wedding and honeymoon! " Zhang Yuan said lightly: "I can't catch up." "?" Zhang Yuan had an expressionless face: "Mr. Yu has been married and on honeymoon for half a year, so he is relatively restrained now." "" What a crazy boss they have. "Isn't that right," another female secretary whispered, "How good is the relationship between Mr. Yu and his wife? Why do I hear people say that Mr. Yu actually has someone in his heart, but this person seems not to be Mrs. Yu, but ¡­¡± As she spoke, the female secretary secretly looked suggestively in a certain direction. There is a wall in the secretary's room that is completely transparent, and you can see the workbench outside. On the workbench, Xu Yan was lowering her head to check and analyze the submitted data. She had a fair and delicate profile, red lips, and exuded the indescribable sultry charm of an independent and self-reliant woman. Obviously, she was a perfect match for Yu Zheng. The female secretary added, "Besides, Secretary Xu's birthday seems to be next month as well." Wu Lin suddenly had a bold idea and said in shock: "Could it be that Mr. Yu has stepped into two different boats and asked for a month's leave just to spend his life with two people¡ª¡ª" "Okay! Stop guessing! Mr. Yu's love life is not something we can interfere with!" Zhang Yuan was speechless and warned: "It's okay for you to talk about these things in private, but don't let Mr. Yu hear it, otherwise you won't be able to eat and walk around!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 355 Lu Junhan, the richest man in Haicheng "Of course we know this," the female secretary couldn't help but asked Zhang Yuan, "Zhang Zhu, you have been with Mr. Yu for so many years, who do you think he likes?" Zhang Yuan had seen the way Yu Zheng and Lu Anran got along. Their usually calm and calm Mr. Yu, when he saw his wife, he looked like a dog with bones and was completely blind. I remember, one year ago or two years ago, Mr. Yu¡¯s wife happened to pass by the Yu family, bought some desserts along the way, and brought them to Mr. Yu. However, Mr. Yu¡¯s wife was really good-looking, quiet and gentle, and had a unique and clean temperament. People don't dare to get involved, but they can't help but look at her more. Mr. Yu¡¯s face almost turned green at that time. On that day, the salary of all the male employees in the building, including him, was halved for that month. After that, Mr. Yu¡¯s wife never came to Yu¡¯s again. It can be seen that Mr. Yu¡¯s possessiveness is too perverted. So, without thinking about it, I answered: "Mrs. Yu." "I don't think so," the assistant with a child obviously has some connections, but people who can get into a big company like Yu's have a more or less powerful background and a wide range of sources of information. "I heard people say that Xu Yan has a good relationship with our Mr. Yu. If Mr. Yu's grandma hadn't interfered, she would have been Mr. Yu's wife now. She wouldn't be here now!" "That's right," the female secretary also said, "Previously, Mr. Yu was powerless and couldn't resist his grandma, so he had to be forced to marry the current Mrs. Yu. But now that Xu Yan is back, Mr. Yu is also powerful. Maybe he will divorce his current wife and marry her!" Zhang Yuan had no intention of saying more to them. When he heard this, his eyebrows darkened and he said coldly: "If you still want to stay here, don't mention this again! In short, you just need to remember that our current wife's name is Lu Anran. Also, don't blame me for not reminding you, don't say a word about divorce. Mention it in front of Mr. Yu, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± The female secretary frowned: "Is it that serious?" "Yes," Zhang Yuan said expressionlessly, "Three years ago, Mr. Yu said that if he got divorced, he would pack us all up and send us to the African Company to mine coal. When did he remarry? Bring us back again!¡± Everyone in the secretary¡¯s office: ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yuan smiled slightly: "So, you should know what to do now, right?" The female secretary was shocked and immediately changed her mind: "Actually, I think an official match is an official match. Mr. Yu and his wife have such a good relationship, it is absolutely impossible for them to divorce!" "That's right," Wu Lin said hurriedly: "Girlfriend is nothing! I am working overtime now, but I am contributing to the beautiful love between Mr. Yu and his wife. Not to mention the overtime until 12 o'clock, the overtime until 5:30 in the morning, plus, Even if I die suddenly, it¡¯s all worth it!!!¡± Mr. Yu has never joked, so I can¡¯t help but believe this. Others even responded one after another. They were chatting inside, but they didn't notice that Xu Yan outside was clenching her fingers slightly. ¡°Obviously, he listened to what they said. Xu Yan¡¯s eyes flashed, she grabbed the documents on the table and was about to enter the president¡¯s office. After answering the phone, Zhang Yuan opened the door before her and went in. "Mr. Yu, the young lady went to the Lu family tonight." The handsome man sitting behind the desk is not wearing a suit jacket, but a simple white shirt on his upper body. When he raises his hand, the watch on his wrist shines with a cold and dazzling luster. His eyes are calm and calm, staring at the table without any warmth. document. Hearing this, he just responded lightly, "Yeah." "It's not like Lu Anran has never returned to the Lu family in the past, but this time, Zhang Yuan paused and added, "But this time she went to seeher father, and Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan were also present." The man with a stern look on his face paused as he signed, and the black pen scratched a long hole on the paper. His eyes were gloomy, and he didn't know what he was thinking. Zhang Yuan knew that his boss was jealous again. "However, Miss An Ran is indeed suitable to be hidden in the house and raised as a delicate flower. In fact, Miss An Ran's illness has been cured a long time ago, but Mr. Yu doesn't want her to come out to meet a man. He probably thinks that Miss An Ran will cheat on her, so she doesn't want him. Therefore, in the past three years, even his brother-in-law has been on guard against him. Of course, the most important thing is that Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan both dislike him. Moreover, these two people will undoubtedly force Lu Anran to divorce. What's more, Miss Anran This person also listened to her aunt and brother the most. Now that the disease is cured, maybe Song Qingwan will? said, she came to file for divorce. No wonder Mr. Yu¡¯s expression darkened. But before Zhang Yuan could continue, the servant at home called and said that Mrs. Yu had been burned and had been sent to the hospital. Yu Zheng stood up with a frown and walked out. Zhang Yuan quickly went to prepare the car. After the two left the office, Xu Yan, who was hiding not far away, saw this and sneaked into the office. She pulled apart her clothes, revealing most of her white skin, smeared the lipstick on her lips, and even messed up her hair as if she had just gotten up from bed. She looked so pitiful that she looked like she had been ravaged. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she had done some intense exercise just now. She looked at the phone camera with blurred eyes, took a few photos, and uploaded them directly to her circle of friends¡ª¡ª Visible to one person only. ¡­¡­ The next day, the little girl came back happily from the kindergarten, and then waited in the corner of the yard for nearly a night, but she did not find the aunt and sister who came to play with her. She was immediately furious! She thinks her aunt and sister are really bad! Not only did he steal her chicken legs, but he also lied to her! big liar! A liar worse than dad! ! However, these thoughts disappeared instantly when he saw the one hundred dollars on the ground. There is a note next to it¡ª¡ª The general idea is that this money is chicken drumstick money, and also, she has something to do and can't come. When the little girl saw the red one hundred yuan, she was shocked. She had never seen so much money. ????????????? Is your aunt and sister so rich? For the sake of the one hundred yuan, the little girl immediately forgave her aunt and sister for breaking the promise. She felt that her aunt and sister must have been busy making money so they didn't come. She needs to understand and be considerate of her. After all, when my aunt and sister make more money, I can buy her chicken drumsticks next time! In this way, she will have two hundred dollars! The little girl was immediately overjoyed and rushed to share with her father: "Dad, daddy! Look, Lili has one hundred yuan now! Lili is rich!" Her voice was loud, as if she had become the richest man in Haicheng. Lu Junhan, the real richest man in Haicheng, looked at the TV quietly. Hearing this, he glanced at her casually and said lazily: "Oh, there are so many. I envy you so much." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 356 The little girl also wants to see her aunt Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" You can be more perfunctory. "That's right!" The little girl didn't notice, but instead straightened her chest out, with a look of pride on her face, "I know you've never seen so much money, Dad! In fact, Lili has never seen it before!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at her pitiful expression as if she had never seen money. They were thinking about whether to put ten thousand yuan in the little girl's pocket while she was sleeping at night, but suddenly they seemed to remember What, Song Qingwan asked: "Lili, where did you get this money?" Song Qingwan was mainly afraid that the little girl would take money from her classmates. ¡°After all, today¡¯s little girls may not understand that taking other people¡¯s money is bad behavior. But fortunately, it¡¯s not. The little girl didn¡¯t even think about it, so she told the truth, ¡°Auntie, this is the money Lili earned from selling the chicken legs! My auntie and sister gave it to me!¡± Song Qingwan didn¡¯t think too much about ¡°aunt and sister¡±. She thought it was some servant. Her focus was directly on: ¡°Chicken legs? Where did you get the chicken legs?¡± They all watched the little girl when she was eating. She usually finished her meal at the table and never took the chicken legs off the table. So, where did she get the chicken legs to sell to others? Lu Junhan seemed to have thought of it, and his dark and deep eyes narrowed dangerously. The next second, the little girl's crisp voice rang out: "Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren asked Maomao to give it to me! It's such a big box, and there are many, many chicken drumsticks in it! It's delicious!" Song Qingwan thought of the blue-eyed white cat she saw in the corner of the yard last night, and then thought of the relatively short wall in the middle, and she instantly understood. Lu Junhan said coldly "Huh". After the little girl finished speaking, she felt a little sad. Because she discovered that selling chicken legs is really easy to make money. A box of chicken legs can be sold for 100 yuan, which is more profitable than mining coal! The little girl raised her big wet black eyes and looked at her father pitifully. Lu Junhan glanced at her quietly, changed the channel casually, and replied lightly: "If I don't sell chicken legs, I like to sell fish." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" It¡¯s over, now this brat has been completely led into the ditch by Lili. The little girl immediately felt aggrieved. Xiao Naiyin said loudly: "But you don't even make money selling fish! You only make money selling chicken legs¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan didn't even look at it. He calmly took out his black leather wallet and opened it. There was a thick stack of red banknotes inside. The little girl's eyes widened immediately. She opened her big black eyes and glanced stupidly at the pitiful piece of money in her hand. Then she raised her head and looked at the thick stack of money in her father's wallet. Suddenly it was as quiet as a chicken. "Do you see clearly?" The cold-faced man lowered his eyes slightly and glanced at her lightly, "You make money by selling fish." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong wanted to poke their eyes out when they saw him looking so childish. They couldn't even see. The little girl really believed it, and the next day, she happily shared the good news with her friends. Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan all cast envious glances. ¡°Obviously I didn¡¯t expect that selling fish would be more profitable than mining coal! Recently, Song Wanwan has stopped being willful, probably because she has experienced being abducted. She is now much timid and no longer so arrogant and aggressive. She quietly does her own thing and goes to class every day. I do my homework, read books, and go home after school. I feel like I have grown up a lot. Life in kindergarten is peaceful and joyful. A few days later, Lu Anran came to the Lu family again to play with the little girl. The little girl didn¡¯t know what to do with her aunt, so after thinking about it, she took her and the old man who came in a hurry after hearing the news to go fishing in the pond. Three people, five buckets filled to the brim. The old man¡¯s face was full of joy! And under the guidance of the little girl, the smile on Lu Anran's mouth obviously became much wider. While she was fishing, her cell phone rang frequently. Lu Anran glanced at the caller, it was Yu Zheng, and the smile at the corner of her mouth suddenly faded a lot. She hung up the phone and looked at the lake with a blank expression, not knowing what she was thinking. The phone rang again. When he called for the fifth time, she pursed her lips and turned off the phone. Not long after, the Yu family sent a driver to pick up Lu Anran. Lu Anran pretended not to notice, still smiled calmly, touched the little girl's head,Love is in every eye. Finally, after more than an hour, Lu Anran slowly left. Time passed very quickly, and soon it was Mr. Song¡¯s eightieth birthday. The birthday banquet of Mr. Song was not held at the Song family, but at the most luxurious hotel in Haicheng, and invited many upper-class celebrities and nobles in Haicheng. Of course, some people from the capital were also invited. Song Qingwan led a little girl in a light green princess dress with two ponytails into the venue together with Lu Junhan. Lu Qidong and the old man are still free today and have arrived early. In the past few days, Lu Qidong has been regulating himself and seizing the time to do rehabilitation training. There is no problem standing up now, but it still shakes slightly when walking, but if you don¡¯t look carefully, you can¡¯t tell it at all. In a few days, I will be able to fully recover. Lu Qidong appeared at the venue dressed in a suit and leather shoes with an elegant demeanor. He could not tell that he was depressed after being discharged from the hospital. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Some people didn¡¯t quite believe it when they heard that Lu Qidong¡¯s disease was cured. After all, the car accident that year was so tragic. Lu Qidong was lucky to survive, and he would definitely spend his time in the hospital bed in the future. But now, with his appearance, they had to believe that Lu Qidong was really well! ¡°Moreover, Lu Qidong¡¯s appearance of being full of energy and showing no signs of morbid weakness was really shocking and made some people present look extremely ugly. The new generation of young people may not know what the three words "Lu Qidong" mean. But people of Lu Qidong's generation, as well as Ye Wanwan, know that the three words "Lu Qidong" are the scythe of death in the business world. There will be no project that he targets that does not make a lot of money, and None of the companies he targeted went bankrupt. His vision was too vicious and his methods ruthless, but he didn't break the law, so there was no way to catch him. He looks gentle and elegant, personable, and polite like a gentleman, but deep down, he is so sinister that it makes people shudder. Originally, Lu Junhan was already troublesome enough, but now Lu Qidong is here too. The Lu family is going to completely dominate Haicheng! People of the older generation can¡¯t help but feel envious and jealous when they look at it. Although there are few heirs in the Lu family, they are all the best among people, and they are not easy to mess with, which is really scary. Song Qingwan walked into the door and was still calling Lu Anran to ask if she had arrived. In the past, Lu Anran rarely attended such events, but now that Lu Qidong and Lili had two excuses, it was obviously much easier to call her over. ¡°Besides, the little girl also wants to see her aunt. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 357 Old Shen Shen Kangping Lu Anran indeed agreed and is on his way here now. Song Qingwan hung up the phone in her hand and raised her eyes, Lu Qidong happened to come down from upstairs. He still looks elegant and elegant, as gentle and gentle as a noble prince, but his expression is a bit gloomy, his thin lips are pursed, and his face looks not good. "What's wrong? What happened?" When Song Qingwan saw this, her heart skipped a beat. She took a step forward and looked behind him: "Hey, where is dad? Didn't you two come together? Why didn't you see anyone else?!" The little girl next to her opened her big black and clear eyes and blinked at them. Her eyelashes were dark and slender, like an elf in the forest. There is also a light green kettle hanging on her body, her bright red mouth is biting the straw, her cheeks are bulging, she is holding the kettle, and she is desperately lowering her head to drink water. Lu Junhan was wearing a well-tailored black suit, his expression was as cold as ever, there was not much fluctuation in temperature, and his eyes were cold and calm. "Dad, he" Lu Qidong glanced at them, and then at Song Qingwan in front of him. He paused and was silent for a moment, then looked like he was hesitant to speak: "Dad" Lu Qidong looked ugly when he came down from the stairs, and now he was hesitant. Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something, and was immediately shocked: "Dad is dead?" "" Song Qingwan looked anxious: "How did you die? Where did you die? How long have you been dead?" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong said expressionlessly that he didn¡¯t quite understand your women¡¯s brain circuits. After being silent for a long time, he finally sighed, gritted his teeth and said resignedly: "Dad is playing mahjong with someone upstairs!" ¡°What?! Play mahjong??¡± She took a breath and murmured to herself: "It would be better to die!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan recovered from the shock, but she still couldn't hold it back and frowned. "Nowhy didn't you stop him? He only needs a dozen mahjong and he loses nine times out of ten times! You dare to let him gamble! Is it because the money is too much, or because our Lu family's face is not ruined enough? Yes! And just gamble, no matter what the occasion is, is it the time to gamble?" "I want to stop it too, but I can't!" Lu Qidong spread his hands helplessly, "As you know, apart from fishing, my favorite thing is gambling! I stopped him just now, and he almost fell out with me in front of so many people! Moreover, this time It was Uncle Song who invited him. He is the birthday boy today. As a junior, I can't refute the birthday girl's face! What's more, Mr. Shen is here today. " "Mr. Shen?" Song Qingwan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. There is only one person in the entire sea city who dares to call him "Old Shen", and that person is Shen Kangping. With the same age as the 76-year-old old man, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong should have called him Uncle Shen, but they called him "Old Shen" not because of this, but because it was an honorific title, and even the old man called him that. In the early years, the old masters, the old masters Yu and the old masters Song, as well as some other powerful heads of military and political families now, were basically the subordinates of Mr. Shen! Most of them were brought out by Mr. Shen. The Shen family is a red family in Beijing, and Mr. Shen is a real big tiger in the military and political circles. Even the old man who has always dominated Haicheng can only respectfully say "Mr. Shen" in front of him. It can be seen how terrifying his power is. Recently, there are even rumors that Mr. Shen is already looking for a successor. Behind him are not only the Shen family, but also unimaginable and unfathomable huge forces. Usually, many dignitaries want to get on his big ship, but those who can be favored by Mr. Shen are naturally not ordinary people. Even people like the old man are not enough in front of him. Therefore, Song Qingwan was very surprised. "Why is Mr. Shen here? Doesn't he usually dislike such occasions?" "So Uncle Song is staying up there now. I guess Mr. Shen is just here to sit here and won't stay long," Lu Qidong sighed: "And today is Uncle Song's eightieth birthday. To put it bluntly, if I don't come now, I don't know if I can come again next time!" The next time is my ninetieth birthday. But for most people, living to eighty is considered a long life, let alone ninety. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?In ten years, any accident may happen: "But I think Dad is sensible this time and knows to choose mahjong where nine times out of ten he will lose. If it had been in the past, he would probably have played his favorite game of mahjong where he would have lost nine times out of ten!" "Reasonable? I think he doesn't want to embarrass himself in front of Mr. Shen, his superior," Song Qingwan¡¯s tone was mocking, and then, after a moment of silence, she finally sighed and whispered: ¡°Looking at your face, I¡¯m afraid Dad has lost a lot!¡± Lu Qidong sighed: "Anyway, Dad never won in the games I watched! On the contrary, Uncle Yu, Uncle Song, and Uncle Lin all won and lost equally. In short, after a few games, Dad was the only one losing! I have almost lost most of the chips in my hand, and the look on my face, not to mention how ugly it is, even me, a bystander, can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± For powerful people like them, losing money is a trivial matter, the important thing is face. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? didn't win a single game, Lu Qidong was ashamed to watch, not to mention the old man himself, he didn't know where to put his old face! Especially, Mr. Yu, Mr. Yu Rende and Mr. Lin, Lin Yulu and their father have never dealt with each other. When they were young and served as soldiers under Old Shen, Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin were very dissatisfied with the outstanding old man and wanted to compete with him in everything! But there was no way. The old man was more talented than them in military affairs. After that, he quickly rose up the ranks, which made Mr. Yu jealous. In the past few decades, the three of them have been fighting openly and secretly. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are mortal enemies. Now that the old man has lost so miserably, how could Yu Rende and Lin Yulu miss such a good opportunity! From the beginning to the end, he has been speaking sarcastically and sarcastically, both openly and secretly. It just so happens that all of them are old foxes, and they are one round older than him. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t want to say much. In the end, it looked really irritating and he couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so he came down. Originally, Song Qingwan didn¡¯t plan to go up. After all, a group of big men were playing cards. It was nothing for juniors like them to come up. But Mr. Shen is here, so he has to give this face, and he doesn't dare to offend easily. So, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and Lu Junhan took the little girl up with them. Before they entered the door, and I didn¡¯t know what topic they were talking about, I heard the old man¡¯s nemesis Yu Rende hypocritically say loudly from a distance: "Lu Fan'en," he called the old man's name, played the cards in his hand, and chuckled deeply: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 358 What¡¯s wrong with me just loving my great-granddaughter? "To tell you the truth, last time I saw your great-granddaughter at the banquet, I couldn't help but feel jealous. You are lucky enough to have such a lovely great-granddaughter! Oh, it's a pity, she's not a Boy! Look, we are all old now, and we don¡¯t have many years to live. If you don¡¯t urge your grandson Lu Junhan to have another child now, I¡¯m afraid the entire Lu family will have to pay dowry to others in the future! By then you will be underground, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace until I die!¡± Mr. Lin also laughed, but he was speaking to Mr. Yu, sarcastically saying: "What's the use of saying more! Some people just don't have this blessing, and it's not like they don't have great-grandsons. That person named Lu Qi, isn't he his great-grandson! I don't care much about my great-grandson. , after so many years, he didn¡¯t even give her a serious status, but instead loved a little girl, haha, I¡¯m afraid only he can do such a crazy thing!¡± Song Qingwan¡¯s face darkened. The Lu family is what the old man values ??the most, and what Yu Rende and Lin Yulu said is undoubtedly poking at the old man¡¯s sore spot. Originally, the old man¡¯s attitude toward Lili improved a lot because of the fishing incident, and he began to pay great attention to her. But if we really compare with the Lu family, I¡¯m afraid the Lu family is more important. " If the old man is so provoked by these two people, and the old man really plans to take Lu Qi back to the Lu family and give him a serious status, then he must straighten Lu Qi's grandmother Liu Huilan. Thus¡­¡­ My brother¡¯s mother will become the old man¡¯s ex-wife ¡°Then, my brother, Lu Junhan, and Lili will become the children of his ex-wife Song Qingwan frowned tightly and looked at Lu Qidong. ¡°The old man¡¯s creation of an illegitimate child was obviously not of his own free will. ¡°After all, after the old man got married, he and Liu Huilan were completely separated. After the death of my brother¡¯s mother, he already had his heir, so the old man only focused on his career. "I think it was Liu Huilan who played some kind of conspiracy, and the old man fell for it because he was not aware of it for a while. ¡°And because the old man¡¯s identity was being watched by too many people, it was impossible for him to let Liu Huilan have an abortion and kill an innocent life. "Otherwise, if this matter is reported, it will be a problem with the old man's style, and I'm afraid his position will not be guaranteed." ¡°It seems that the old man does have his own reasons. In fact, Lu Qidong knew this. Therefore, he never cared about the illegitimate child born by Liu Huilan. ??????? Mainly in wealthy families, he had seen this happen too much, like Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin, there were at least a dozen illegitimate daughters and illegitimate children who were outside at that time. The old man is quite peaceful. At least he had an illegitimate child after his mother had passed away. From this point of view, he did not betray the marriage. Therefore, what Lu Qidong was really angry about at that time was that the old man only cared about his career, but was too ruthless and cold-blooded towards his mother, and his mother was too sensitive and fragile. The marriage of the two is obviously a tragedy. This matter has always bothered him. But the old man has never given up on his treatment for more than 20 years. He has spent money and effort to build a special base, including looking at him late at night, and occasionally his eyes became red, which finally made him completely relieved. He thought that his old father might not be sad when his mother passed away. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t see his sadness and only saw his silent face, so he thought he was cold-blooded. Or, he always thought that caring about sadness requires the old man to kneel in front of his mother's body, cry and make a fuss, shed tears all over the floor, roll around, feel guilty and repent. This is what he cares about, but he forgets to look carefully, the old man Red eyes. The old man is supremely powerful, unscrupulous, and cold-blooded, but he may not have no feelings for his mother and his wife. Maybe this little emotion is not as good as the temptation brought by power, but just this little emotion is enough to make his mother close her eyes. His mother has always been a contented person. She just hopes that her husband can care about her, even a little bit, just a little bit. But the sad thing is that his mother didn't notice it when she was alive. Instead, it was after so many years after her death that Lu Qidong realized it belatedly. But it was too late. After all, Lu Qidong is also a person who has come through strong winds and waves. He has not dwelled on the past for too long, but his expression is not good either. He sighed and said, "Look, I told you not to come up before." It can be seen that Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin must have said more extreme things before.   Song Qingwan paused and opened her mouth: "Brother, if dad really takes Lu Qi" "He won't," Lu Qidong said: "If he wanted to cure me, he could have done so at any time in the past twenty years, but he didn't. Instead, he tried desperately to cure me. This shows that I am the father. The son in my heart.¡± Seeing that Song Qingwan was still a little worried, Lu Qidong said gently: "And dad is not that stupid. Uncle Yu and Uncle Lin's words are obviously to drive a wedge between us and dad. After all, I am awake now, and they naturally feel that Threatened." Seeing that Song Qingwan was slightly puzzled, Lu Qidong said: "I didn't wake up before. Xiao Hanhan is in business again, so there is no one in the Lu family who can inherit my father's position. Even if Liu Huilan's son can inherit, in the eyes of Uncle Yu and Uncle Lin, her son is too useless. , there is nothing to be afraid of. Once there is no one to inherit, or someone who is incapable of inheriting, then Uncle Yu and Uncle Lin can find a way to divide dad's current power to expand their power in the military." Song Qingwan paused and murmured, "That's true." "But I'm awake now," Lu Qidong shrugged, "Xiao Hanhan has completely mastered the Lu family. The Lu family doesn't need me anymore. Now that I have nothing to do, I can inherit dad's position, and dad's position is still It's ready. As long as I am strong enough, I can sit firmly. Uncle Yu and Uncle Lin will naturally feel threatened! And once Dad really corrects Lu Qi, we will definitely turn against him. As long as I am not willing to take over Dad's With the power, Uncle Yu and the others will naturally feel more at ease." As he spoke, Lu Qidong's gentle and elegant face showed a slightly mocking look, "It seems that they also know that their next generation is a bunch of waste." There is Lu Qidong in this generation of the Lu family, but although there are many descendants of the Yu and Lin families, apart from enjoying eating, drinking and having fun, there are not many capable ones. Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin were inevitably a little panicked. Those words were undoubtedly meant to Paving the way for their descendants. Lu Qidong finally said: "Besides, I think dad also likes Lili very much, so he probably won't do anything" Sure enough, before Lu Qidong finished speaking, the old man¡¯s voice came from the door, yelling curses. "You don't care who I love! I just love to love my great-granddaughter. What's wrong? My great-granddaughter is so cute. If I don't love her, who should I love? On the contrary, it's you -" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 359 My name is Lu Li, I am three years old this year Lu Qidong spread his hands: "Look. I said dad won't be fooled." Song Qingwan took a deep breath, picked up the confused little girl, and strode into the mahjong room. Before leaving, she did not forget to curse in a low voice: "You Lu family have such perverted minds that I can't keep up anyway! Come on, Lili, let's not play with them! They are all bad guys!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The little girl said "oh" in confusion and followed her aunt in. Song Qingwan controlled her emotions and went in with Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong. Say hello to the others first. Then, fearing that the little girl would get a bad reputation, Song Qingwan introduced them one by one and asked her to call people. This room is very large, with few facilities, and looks very empty, but it is very elegantly decorated. The old man, Yu, Lin, and Mr. Song were sitting at the mahjong table. Mr. Shen was sitting leisurely beside Mr. Song. In his big old hand, he held a cup of exquisite teacup baked in the Qing Dynasty. There were still lingering words on the teacup. There is a faint fragrance of tea, and the expression is majestic and solemn, neither angry nor happy. He was wearing a more formal and simple Chinese tunic suit, and his face looked much more peaceful and kind than the irascible and irritable old man. But his aura is like that of an incomparably intimidating Buddha, and his wise eyes are calm and unruffled. Looking at him, Song Qingwan felt inexplicably uneasy and fearful of being easily seen through by him. Then, after looking at him for a long time, she felt a little scared for no reason. On the other side of Mr. Song, stood Ye Wanwan in a bright red cheongsam. Her long hair was carefully tied up, her face was exquisite, and she was rare and quiet and respectful at this time. She silently poured tea and water for several important people, without daring to say a word. Occasionally, she would look at Mr. Shen, and then secretly look away. ¡°Probably because of Mr. Shen¡¯s presence, or because Mr. Shen¡¯s aura was too majestic, no one dared to smoke in the room, and the air was quite fresh. The little girl is wearing a light green skirt, with two small ponytails swaying, her skin is fair, she looks like an elf in the forest, and she has a kettle hanging on her body. She opened her big, dark, clean eyes, and her long, dark eyelashes were fluttering. Under Song Qingwan¡¯s introduction, Xiao Naiyin called over one by one obediently: "Hello, Grandpa Yu, Hello Grandpa Lin, Hello Grandpa Song." When it came time to introduce Mr. Shen, Song Qingwan suddenly stopped when she met Mr. Shen's sharp eyes that were as steady and calm as Mount Tai. That pressure is really too strong, and it is a terrifying magnanimity that only those who have experienced real wind and rain, and all kinds of bloody trials can possess. When she looked at him before, she only felt a little scared, but when Mr. Shen looked at him, she felt like a mountain was weighing down on her, making her breathless. Her heart trembled and her voice suddenly got stuck. Seeing that her aunt was silent, the little girl raised her head and opened her big black and bright eyes, looking at Shen Kangping who was sitting in front of him on the huge Taishi chair, motionless and with a calm expression. Shen Kangping lowered his eyes and looked at her quietly. The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, thinking of the names she had just called her aunt and dad. Her little body politely bowed slightly, her voice was childish and crisp, and she said loudly: "Hello Mr. Shen!!!" This little milky voice is full of energy and deafening! It¡¯s like a soldier raising his hand to report loudly to his superior! The atmosphere in the room became stagnant in an instant. Song Qingwan was amused by the little girl's confident and cute look. Lili seemed to be born with a sense of humor and could be funny in everything she did. However, because of Mr. Shen, she wanted to laugh but didn't dare. My brain was running rapidly, and I was trying to think of some excuse to distract the little girl from calling her by the wrong name. Yu Rende and Lin Yulu looked at each other, with fox-like cunning in their old eyes. "She offended Mr. Shen as soon as she came here. She didn't even know how to call her by name. This great-granddaughter of the Lu family is really stupid!" It seems that they don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯m afraid Lu Fanen won¡¯t be able to take this position for long! But the next second, they were dumbfounded. In the dead silence of the whole place, Mr. Shen quietly stared at the little girl's upturned white face, and was the first to smile. The laughter was slightly low, and there was no hint of happiness or anger. Seeing this, Song Qingwan endured her fear and hurried forward: "Mr. Shen, the little girl is not sensible and doesn't know how to call people. Please be kind to me -"   "It doesn't matter," Shen Kangping's eyes were calm and a little unfathomable. He raised his hand slightly. With just one simple movement, Song Qingwan did not dare to say anything anymore. Old Shen¡¯s voice was deep, with a slight smile, and it was very thick. He didn¡¯t seem to be offended or unhappy: "It's rare that I see a baby who isn't afraid of me." Yu Rende, Lin Yulu, and Ye Wanwan all changed their faces. They could clearly see that Mr. Shen was not only not angry, but was alsointerested. Mr. Shen actually has his own children, but they are all boys. The Shen family pursues a thorough iron-blooded education and respects the strong. When the children are more than one year old and can walk a little, they are all sent to the army for training without any exception. Mr. Shen is not very close to them. It is better to say that they are father and son, grandfather and grandson. It is better to say that they are superiors and subordinates. Shen Kangping¡¯s old big hand fell on the head of the confused little girl, and asked her calmly: "Little Lu family baby, what's your name? How old are you this year?" The old man was afraid that the little girl would be ignorant and talk nonsense, which would annoy Mr. Shen. ¡°After all these years, the old man himself still hasn¡¯t fully understood Mr. Shen¡¯s character. ¡°I only know that it is very uncertain. When he was young, Mr. Shen would praise him with a majestic smile one second for completing his mission well and that he deserved a reward, and then, the next second, he would kick him into the river mercilessly. Because it was taught by Elder Shen, everyone present was very afraid of Elder Shen. The old man gritted his teeth and finally got up from his position: "Mr. Shen, this girl" Shen Kangping's eyes were calm and he said without raising his head: "I didn't ask you, just sit down." These words were said calmly, but they were like the force of thunder, with a dramatic effect! The old man suddenly didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and even the other three elderly people sat firmly on the mahjong table, as calm as quails, looking at their noses and noses, silent. Song Qingwan looked at it, simply stunned. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Now under Mr. Shen, he is actually sowell-behaved? It¡¯s incredible. The little girl turned her head to look at the old man who was too frightened to say a word, frowned, then looked at the calm-faced Shen Kangping in front of her, and said in a sweet voice: "My name is Lu Li, I am three years old this year." Before Shen Kangping could speak, Xiao Luli pursed her lips and looked unhappy: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 360 You are the best aunt in the world! "Mr. Shen, why did you attack my great-grandfather just now! Look, my great-grandfather was so frightened by you that he didn't even dare to speak!" Hearing this, everyone present sweated for her. This man is Mr. Shen, isn¡¯t he afraid of death? Even Lu Junhan, who had been silent all this time, had dark eyes. Yu Rende and Lin Yulu were a little gloating about their misfortune, wishing that the little girl would continue to commit suicide. Who knows, Shen Kangping seemed to be interested. He put down the lukewarm tea cup in his hand, lowered his eyes slightly, smiled instead of angry, "Oh? Then tell me, why can't I hurt your great-grandfather?" These words shocked the little girl. She just didn¡¯t want her grandpa to be bullied. After thinking about it, he said unhappily, "You can't bully him anyway. He is my great-grandfather. If you bully him, I will bully you!" After saying these words, Song Qingwan¡¯s expression suddenly changed! Looking at Shen Kangping's old and calm face, the old man's pupils shrank suddenly. He really couldn't sit still anymore and hurriedly said: "Mr. Shen, the kid's family is not sensible. Some of his words cannot be taken seriously. I , I will go back and promise to teach her a good lesson and keep her safe for the next time¡ª¡ª" "Hahahahahaha" Who knows, Shen Kangping laughed happily. After laughing a few times, he rubbed the little girl's head with his strong hands, but he said to the old man: "Lu Fan'en, you are lucky. You should be content to have a great-granddaughter who is so protective of you." The old man paused, not knowing what to reply. Fortunately, Mr. Shen doesn¡¯t care either: "I think your great-granddaughter is more courageous than you. She is a good prospect!" Before the old man could analyze what he meant, Mr. Shen turned his attention to other people and said: "Okay, let's continue playing. After all, it's rare for you to get together today, but Lu Fan'en, you have to work hard. Thirty-six games, you haven't won even once! If you put this record in the team, you You must be punished to death by me!¡± Being brought up for training on the spot, the old man¡¯s face immediately turned red, but he still said loudly, as if reporting a report: ¡°Copy that!¡± Lu Qidong looked at it and sighed. What did you receive? His father¡¯s luck is really hopeless. If he continues to play, it will only become more and more embarrassing. But with so many people present and Mr. Shen still there, it was hard for him to ask not to play. When it came to the old man, Mr. Yu dared to speak out. He sat on the mahjong table, just opposite the old man, and said with a smile, "That's right, you have lost so many games, and those of us who won are a little embarrassed. " Mr. Lin laughed happily: "Hey, it's okay, it's okay. Anyway, we just play mahjong for fun. Just have fun. Winning or losing doesn't matter at all! Having fun is the most important thing!" ?????????These two are typical of sitting and talking without pain in the back, and how can they be happy if they don¡¯t win. The old man¡¯s face suddenly fell. He had a bad temper. If he hadn't taken care of Mr. Shen here, he would have cursed these two old foxes who were mocking him openly and secretly. But now, not only do we have to endure it, we also have to fight hard. Song Qingwan¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either. ¡° Mr. Song looked at the old man, then at Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin, and finally sighed and said nothing. He is the birthday boy today, and Mr. Shen is here too. It is not easy for him to show favoritism to anyone. The old man¡¯s luck has probably deteriorated beyond repair. At the beginning, he played out the cards in his hand and fired a cannon, making Mr. Yu on the opposite side lose his temper! Mr. Yu accepted the chips that the old man threw at him with a sullen face, and smiled, "Hey, it seems that I am really lucky today. This is just the beginning, and I have won. It is really a good sign! But Fan En, This is all thanks to you, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to win so quickly.¡± That proud look makes anyone watching want to punch him! Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s faces suddenly fell. The old man could hardly hold it in any longer. Thirty-six games, almost every time he lost, Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin had to laugh at him. The old man could not bear it. But it is true that he has never won and has no record, which means that he has no confidence to speak for himself. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Old Shen, Mr. Shen, was sitting on the chair next to Mr. Song, like a giant Buddha worth a thousand gold, as if he did not understand Mr. Yu¡¯s words, he just said calmly.Tao: "continue." The mahjong table automatically shuffles the cards, and after a while, a new game begins. Song Qingwan can finally understand the reason why Lu Qidong can't stand it. It's really annoying. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind to be ridiculed and unable to refute, it makes me want to explode! Anyway, the greetings have been finished, and Mr. Shen seems to have nothing to say to them. Song Qingwan just wanted to pull the little girl down. It¡¯s better to socialize with people down there than to be bullied here. But the little girl seemed to be very curious about this new thing like mahjong. She raised her little head, her dark eyes wide open, and looked at the mahjong table eagerly. Her beautiful eyes were full of confusion and novelty. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to leave, I also want to play this, this looks so fun!¡± When the little girl saw that Song Qingwan seemed to be taking her away, she shouted urgently. Everyone else looked over, their expressions a little funny. Song Qingwan was helpless, tapped her little nose and said, "You don't know how to play, so let's not disturb the great-grandfathers playing games." "I know how!" The little girl held her kettle in both hands, raised her head, puffed up her fair and tender face, and said angrily, "I understand, it's very simple! Just, just touch something like a stone over there, and throw another one into the middle. I can do it too. Grandpa has hands, and Lili also has hands. I OK!" Song Qingwan sighed, thinking that it was getting harder and harder to deceive this little chubby girl, and continued to persuade: "But this game can only be played by four people. You see, the four great-grandfathers have been playing it for so long, so let's not disturb them, okay?" The little girl didn't speak, she just looked at her with aggrieved eyes with her big wet black eyes, her eyes slightly red. Her little voice was choked with sobs: "Auntie, Lili wants to play" Shen Kangping turned his head, his calm and calm eyes fell on the little girl's pitiful face, his eyebrows were calm and he didn't know what he was thinking. Song Qingwan was desperate. She held her forehead weakly, waved her hands, and sighed, "Okay, okay, you go ask your great-grandfather if he can let you help him touch the stone. If not, just follow I¡¯ll go down and play.¡± The little girl's face changed in a second, and she said happily: "Okay! Auntie, I love you so much! You are the best aunt in the world!" Song Qingwan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 361 We have money After saying that, she happily carried her big kettle on her back and ran to the old man's side with her short legs. She raised her head and said, "Great grandpa! My aunt asked me to come over and help." You touch the stone!¡± Song Qingwan: "???" Song Qingwan laughed angrily. This little fat girl! The old man has been waiting for a card, but he has not been able to wait for a long time. At this moment, he is worried and wanted to refuse. After all, it¡¯s adults¡¯ business, why should children get involved? But when he thought that this girl had come forward to defend him in front of Mr. Shen just now, and Mr. Shen also praised her for being good, and looked at her big and eager eyes, he immediately softened his heart. He picked her up, put her on his body, and sighed with abandonment: "Okay, okay, let's touch it." ¡°After all, we have lost so many times, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we lose one more game. The little girl sat on him and said in a crisp voice, "Okay! Grandpa, don't be afraid, Lili will touch the most beautiful stone for you!" Before the old man could say anything, Mr. Yu on the opposite side made a "puff" and laughed. He knocked out the "Hongzhong" in his hand and said with a teasing smile: "Hey, you have lost so much, don't give up on yourself! What do children know? Don't accidentally lose your money when the time comes. It would be bad if we lose everything." "That's right," Mr. Lin played out the cards in his hand and snorted coldly: "If you lose, you will obviously be inferior to others, but it will all depend on the child. This is very wicked!" The old man¡¯s face turned blue and white. Just when he was about to speak, the little girl listened to their words in a daze. But what they said was too sarcastic, and there were several idioms in it that the little girl couldn't understand at all. But she understood the word "lose" and thought it was Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin who were afraid that their grandfather would lose. . So, with a serious face, he said, "Grandpa Yu, Grandpa Lin, don't worry! My great-grandpa will not lose." The two old men, Yu and Lin, snorted noncommittally, "That's not certain." As soon as he said these words, the little girl saw herself and hurriedly grabbed a card and came back. He scratched his head, wondering which one to throw out. Looking at the row of colorful "stones" in front of me. She tilted her head and thought about it, and was about to throw away the "North" stone with the most unsightly pattern. The old man over there overturned all the cards and said excitedly: "I drew three and won! I won!!!" Hearing this, Mr. Yu Yu Rende and Mr. Lin Lin Yulu both looked at the card in disbelief! It is indeed nonsense. It¡¯s not a bomb. Moreover, the old man is self -touching, which is equivalent to the money he received in this game is their three innings in the past! Although the little girl didn't know what happened and was a little confused, she was immediately happy when her great-grandfather said the word "win". She shared it with Yu Rende and Lin Yulu, who looked unhappy, with an excited face, and said in a sweet voice, "Grandpa Yu, Grandpa Lin, look! We won! I just told you not to worry, My great-grandpa will never lose! He is so awesome!" Yu Rende and Lin Yulu both turned pale. Shen Kangping looked on with a slight smile. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were also stunned. The two of them obviously didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would touch the old man¡¯s beard unexpectedly! Over there, the old man really wanted to pick up the little girl in his arms, spin her around three times, and then scream with joy! He hasn¡¯t had such intense ups and downs of emotions for a long time. Sure enough, Mr. Shen was right, this girl is his lucky star! Yu Rende couldn't see the old man's excited and proud look, and poured cold water on him with a cold voice, "I just won one round. There are still several rounds to come. Don't be happy too early! If you lose later, I'm afraid you will be embarrassed. Know where to put it!¡± Lin Yulu also recovered and smirked, "That's right, you lost so much before, it's normal to win one game now, but it might not be the same in the future!" The old man gritted his teeth and said nothing. He really couldn't guarantee whether he would win in the future. After all, when he plays mahjong, he loses nine out of ten times. If he wins now, he will probably not win for dozens of games in the future! If you can¡¯t win, you have no confidence. The mahjong table is like a battlefield. Only those who win are qualified to speak! And he obviously?It's that person. ???????????????????????????????????????? Old man Song¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the old man Ren, and he really couldn¡¯t stand it. He just wanted to smooth things over and said, no matter whether he wins or not later, as long as he wins now, it is a good thing. But before he said anything, the little girl said happily: "Grandpa Yu and Grandpa Lin, don't worry, my great-grandpa will always win! He won't lose!" Mr. Yu: "" Mr. Lin: "" We are so worried! We wish he would lose! Yu Rende and Lin Yulu threw their lost chips in front of the little girl with serious expressions. The little girl looked at the red chip with 10,000 chips written on it and said with great surprise: ¡°It turns out you can get coins even if you win! This is great!¡± As he said that, the little girl felt a little strange: "Hey, that's not right. Grandpa Yu, Grandpa Lin, and Grandpa Song, why did you give Lili coins?" Yu Rende and Lin Yulu looked solemn and said nothing, but Mr. Song smiled and said, "Because we lost, we have to give you coins." "Oh," the little girl repeated again as if she understood, "So you lost!" One kill. Song Qingwan couldn't help but laugh when she looked at the two people with somber faces, but they couldn't argue with children. Sure enough, Lili always had the ability to poke people without anyone noticing. People's pain points. The little girl blinked her big black eyes and said again, "No wonder Grandpa Lin and Grandpa Yu seemed to be crying. Grandpa Lin and Grandpa Yu, aren't you very poor? Grandpa Song didn't even cry when he gave me the coins. Why are you crying? ? If you are really really poor, Lili can return the coins to you! My great grandfather is rich!" Second kill! Yu Rende: "" Lin Yulu: "" The old man looked at these two bastards looking so defeated, not to mention how happy he felt. Because Mr. Shen is here, it is not easy for them to argue with children. After all, they are all in their seventies or eighties. It would seem childish for them to argue with children. Yu Rende took a deep breath and said coldly: "No need to pay it back, we have money." His expression was very cold and serious, and he looked very scary, as if he wanted to scare the little girl away from speaking. But obviously, he miscalculated. "But Grandpa Yu," the little girl was not afraid of him at all. Instead, she frowned in confusion. "You don't look like you are rich. Rich people should be very happy. Just like Grandpa Song, you are not happy at all. You must have no money! Humph! Don't try to lie to me! " Seeing that she refused to listen, Yu Rende became furious, "I said it! I have money, I" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 362 This is my little lucky star The little girl snorted: "Grandpa Yu, you really don't want to lie to me. My aunt and father both know that it's hard for me to lie to you now. If you lie to me, I can tell! In fact, you and Grandpa Lin have no Money paupers, right? Only paupers can be so unhappy!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Qidong couldn't hold it back and curled his lips slightly. Seeing the gloomy faces of Yu Rende and Lin Yulu, the old man laughed and said pretentiously: "Hey, a child is ignorant, so you won't care about her, right?" Yu Rende and Lin Yulu¡¯s expressions became darker. At this moment, the newly washed mahjong came up from the table. Yu Rende seemed to have found the confidence. He sneered: "of course not." ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but I¡¯m already prepared. Once the old man loses later, he will definitely pay him back double the amount!¡± Who would have thought that just after he finished drawing the cards and he was stacking the cards, he heard Lu Fanen over there shout loudly: "You're doing something wrong!" He raised his eyes in disbelief, the card hadn't even been played yet. Mr. Song was also a little surprised. He took a look at the card and realized that it was indeed a mistake. He smiled and said, "It seems that your good luck is about to come!" "Yeah," the old man was laughed at by Yu Rende before, but now that he has won two games in a row, he has a lot of confidence and used Yu Rende's own words to return the favor, "Hey, it seems that I am really lucky now. , this hasn¡¯t even started yet, and I¡¯ve won, which is really a good sign!¡± Yu Rende didn¡¯t know that what he said was directed at him, and his face darkened. Even Lin Yulu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much better. ? ? ? ? ? ? Touching myself again. Equivalent to winning two games is equivalent to their previous six games! ??????????????????? If he continues to touch it on his own, I¡¯m afraid he will soon win back the money he lost in 36 games! "Grandpa, did we win again?" The old man¡¯s face was red: ¡°Yes! We won again!¡± The little girl was still a little confused. She hadn¡¯t played the card yet, so how could she win? But winning was a good thing, so she was also very happy: "That's great! We are so awesome!" As he said that, the little girl felt a little sad: "In that case, will Grandpa Yu and Grandpa Lin become even poorer?" The old man glanced at the sullen Yu Rende and Lin Yulu, and laughed: "Yes, even poorer!" The little girl choked and said: "Then they are so pitiful. They are already paupers, and now they are even poorer. They have become big paupers! How can they be so poor!" Yu Rende: "" Lin Yulu: "" Lu Qidong couldn't hold it back and burst out laughing. Lili¡¯s last-hitting skills are really accurate. Moreover, unlike Yu Rende and Lin Yulu¡¯s hypocritical words, the little girl¡¯s words are sincere. It is because of this that it makes people even more heartbroken. Lu Qidong smiled and turned his head, and suddenly he saw Song Qingwan's face was slightly pale, and her hand was pressing her stomach, as if she was holding back something. His heart skipped a beat, and he hurried over and asked, "What's wrong?" "It's okay," Song Qingwan said with a pale face, and took a deep breath for a long time before saying, "I just feel a little uncomfortable in my stomach." Seeing Lu Qidong¡¯s frown, Song Qingwan calmed down for a while, then managed to recover. She waved her hand, "Hey, don't be nervous, I just accidentally ruined my stomach. I'm going to the toilet. You can watch Lili here." Seeing this, Lu Qidong nodded: "Okay, do you want me to find someone to take you there?" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him, "Just save it, I'm more familiar with this place than you are!" So, Lu Qidong had no choice but to give up. While they were chatting, the old man touched himself again! The faces of Yu Rende and Lin Yulu were completely helpless. ??Then, game after game, the old man never lost again. The old man couldn¡¯t control himself in the middle of the process. He happily kissed the little girl in his arms, and the little girl was stunned by the kiss. The old man continued to mock and snorted: "Oh, what did I say before! My great-granddaughter is not only cute, she is also the most blessed! No, as soon as she comes, I will win. Your precious great-grandchildren can let you play cards many times. Second win?" Yu Rende and Lin Yulu¡¯s mentality of losing already exploded.When I heard this, I wanted to punch him! Mr. Song was smiling as always. Ye Wanwan¡¯s heart bleeds as she sees the chips in Mr. Song¡¯s hands getting smaller and smaller. So far, he has lost at least 2.3 million! But in order to avoid being kicked out, I could only pretend to be transparent and quietly serve Mr. Shen with tea. Yes, when Ye Wanwan heard that Mr. Shen was coming, he immediately set his sights on him. She has naturally heard people say that the power in Mr. Shen's hands is unfathomable, but Mr. Shen doesn't usually interact with people, so it is difficult to meet them. Now, I finally have this opportunity, and of course Ye Wanwan will not let it go. Once she has won over the forces behind Mr. Shen, does she need to ask the Jian family to cooperate with them? By then, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the Jian family who will beg them to cooperate! Therefore, Ye Wanwan¡¯s little thoughts did not stop that night. By serving tea and pouring water, she tried her best to look familiar in front of Mr. Shen, and she became familiar with him once and twice. After all, only familiar people can do things easily. Soon, the old man not only won back all the money he had lost before, but he also won most of the money from the three companies! At the same time, the little girl looked at Yu Rende and Lin Yulu with more and more pity, as if they were the poorest, miserable and pathetic people in the world, making them want to throw away their hands and leave! But before the old man lost so miserably, he didn¡¯t dare to say not to fight, and naturally they didn¡¯t dare either. Due to Mr. Shen¡¯s presence, even though he was feeling aggrieved, they had no choice but to sit peacefully in their positions. The situation is completely reversed now. Yu Rende and Lin Yulu won before, and they tried their best to say sarcastic words. Now the old man wins every time, directly refuting what they said before, and the little girl stabs her heart with a confused look. Yu Rende and Lin Yulu were almost vomiting blood! The old man hugged the little girl and laughed loudly, "What did I say before! I just said that a great-granddaughter is better than a great-grandson! Look, this is my little lucky star! Huh! Do you have any!" Yu Rende and Lin Yulu both wanted to curse. In the end, when all the money of Yu Rende was won by the old man, his face became so dark that it looked like he could drip water. Mr. Shen standing next to him suddenly stood up from his seat. As soon as he stood up, the others naturally didn't dare to fight anymore, nor did they dare to sit down, so they stood up. Lu Anran has rarely been to the Song family and is not very familiar with the roads here. Lu Qidong's legs and feet are not very convenient, so the task of bringing Lu Anran in falls on Lu Junhan. Five minutes ago, he received the call and went down. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 363 Cultivating Successors Therefore, now Lu Qidong is the only one looking at the little girl in the room. He saw Mr. Shen and others standing up, while the little girl was standing next to the old man with a confused look on her face, as if she didn't know what was going on. He hurried over and wanted to bring the little girl over so as not to disturb them. Who knows, he bent down and was picking up the little girl. I heard Mr. Shen say in a deep voice from behind: "Lu Fan'en." The old man was so excited that he thought he had some instructions. He immediately stood up straight and replied loudly: "Yes!" Although they were not called, the other three people still straightened their backs out of reflex. Even Ye Wanwan pursed her lips tightly, for fear of accidentally making a sound. But Mr. Shen just looked at the little girl in Lu Qidong¡¯s arms and said: "Next Sunday, take her to Shen's house to complete the handover ceremony." "Huh?" The old man was dumbfounded for the first time. He looked at the little girl, then at him, and stammered for a moment: "W-whatwhat handover ceremony?" Mr. Shen lowered his head and used his fingers to straighten his slightly wrinkled sleeves. He didn't care at all how big a storm his words would cause. "Lu Li, you will be my successor from now on." As soon as he said these words, you could hear needles dropping in the room, and it was eerily quiet. Even people like Lu Qidong, who had seen strong winds and waves, were shocked. Ye Wanwan's expression was extremely ugly. She seemed to want to say something, but after looking at the other people in the room, she didn't dare to speak. Only the little girl looked at Mr. Shen strangely after hearing her name. ¡°But when Mr. Shen didn¡¯t continue to speak, she thought she was hallucinating, so she went to drink water while holding the kettle. Yu Rende heard that Mr. Shen was looking for a successor. At that time, he thought it was just a rumor, but unexpectedly it was true! But why is the successor a three-year-old baby? ! ! ! What can she do! Does she know who the successor is? " Lin Yulu, on the other hand, had the exact source of the information, so he was not as shocked as he was. He knew that Mr. Shen was looking for someone to take over. Therefore, in front of Mr. Shen, he tried his best to show his best side. Just now at the mahjong table, he mocked Lu Fanen because he wanted to show Mr. Shen how useless Lu Fanen, whom he valued most when he was young, was now! After all, if Mr. Shen really wants to find a successor from several families, Lu Fanen, who has more military talent than them all, will undoubtedly be the first choice! Once the Lu family takes over Mr. Shen's power, the consequences will undoubtedly be much more serious than if Lu Qidong inherited Lu Fanen's position. Therefore, Lin Yulu tried his best to discredit Lu Fanen in front of Mr. Shen and suppress Lu Fanen for this reason! And obviously, his consideration was correct. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Originally, I planned to train you to be my successor. After all, among a group of useless people, you are barely useful, but you have disappointed me so much." Lu Qidong understood instantly. Not only him, but also the little girl who looked confused from beginning to end, everyone else understood. "The mahjong game just now was a test. No wonder the old man lost so miserably. Mr. Shen completely ignored his expression and shouted to continue without thinking. Mr. Shen probably wanted to see what the old man would do when he faced rock bottom. Mr. Shen: "I heard that you played mahjong and lost nine times out of ten. There were thirty-six rounds just now. According to this calculation, you should have won at least one round, but you didn't win a round. It was obvious that your mentality was already unstable. After that, the handicap Everyone wins, but the mood is too outgoing and arrogant. In my opinion, your great-granddaughter is much better than you" The old man: "" Lu Qidong: "" The others looked silently at the little guy who was standing next to Lu Qidong, holding a big kettle in both hands, looking up and drinking water. The little girl saw them looking over and thought they were trying to steal her water. He blinked his big black eyes, hugged the kettle, and immediately turned away, leaving them with a rejecting and indifferent light green back, and a dark back of his head with two cute little ponytails. other people:"¡­¡­" ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s so good about this guy? Better than Lu Fanen, can you drink water? ! ! Yu Rende and Lin Yulu were a little unwilling and a little unconvinced, gritting their teeth.He said: "Mr. Shen, we think this matter -" The next second, under the calm and deep eyes of Mr. Shen looking over, Yu Rende and Lin Yulu's words were suddenly stuck. Damn it! They actually forgot that Mr. Shen hated people questioning and disobeying him. When they were young, they had seen several disobedient people almost punished to death. Now that Mr. Shen cannot punish them, he might directly attack the family behind them. , give a warning. When thinking of this, Yu Rende and Lin Yulu, who put family interests first, suddenly stopped saying anything, but their brows were tightened and their expressions were very bad. When Lu Qidong heard that the little girl was Mr. Shen's successor, his first reaction was joy. After all, those who can be favored by Mr. Shen will definitely have great power in the future, and with Mr. Shen's protection, this life will be smooth sailing, but it will take time. Later, I felt something was wrong. Seeing the old man wink at him desperately, it was obvious that years of obedience had prevented him from questioning Mr. Shen. Lu Qidong was not Mr. Shen¡¯s subordinate, so he was not that afraid of him. He paused and spoke: "Mr. Shen, Lili is only three years old now. Wouldn't it be bad if you ask her to be your successor?" Shen Kangping turned his head and stared at him quietly: "Then tell me what's wrong." "Uh Actually, my dad and I are very grateful to Mr. Shen for your appreciation of Lili. But Lili is only three years old now, and she still doesn't understand anything. You can do many things easily. She is afraid Neither can be done well, and, and¡­¡± Being stared at by Mr. Shen, the pressure was so great that even Lu Qidong couldn't bear it. He turned his gaze and tried not to make eye contact with him, then gritted his teeth and said directly: ¡°And we don¡¯t want her to live such a tiring life at such a young age. We just want her to live a simple life and grow up carefree!¡± Old Shen¡¯s expression has not changed, and there is still an indescribable calmness and unquestionability: "Of course someone will take care of those things. How she lived before will be how she will live in the future. I am training a successor, not an heir." Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? What¡¯s the difference between the two? The old man couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He glanced at Shen Kangping, paused, and whispered: "The heir who inherits the Shen family must not only have the surname Shen, but also have the blood of the Shen family flowing through his body. He even went to the army to train when he was more than a year old. After training, he may not be the heir! But the successor is not Likewise, the successor does not need to be named Shen and can be chosen from anyone." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 364 My heart is bleeding "It means that Mr. Shen will give most of his power to his successor. The successor does not need to be too capable, nor does he need to be trained in the army. He only needs to know how to manage the people under him, and to manage the people under him There are also four dedicated subordinates to deal with these people. And these subordinates have always only obeyed and not resisted the successors, so the successors usually just have to wait for death. " Lu Qidong: "" Oh, to put it bluntly, taking over is equivalent to giving away power for nothing. ¡° If the successor is just an ordinary person and accepts Elder Shen¡¯s gift, then in an instant, the four major families in Haicheng will probably become the five major families in Haicheng. But if someone who is powerful takes over these forces, it will be even more powerful and stronger. Lu Qidong was silent for a while, and said quietly: "If this thing is so good, then why did you wink at me just now and ask me to reject Mr. Shen?" "Rejection? What kind of rejection!" The old man's eyes widened, and he quickly glanced at Shen Kangping, who could not tell the difference between joy and anger. As if he was afraid that he would misunderstand that it was him who instigated him, he shouted loudly in Lu Qidong's ears: "How could I let you refuse? Yes! I'm not stupid!" Lu Qidong: "Then why did you look at me so much just now?" "I" The old man couldn't hold it back, he blew his beard and glared again, "I knew that I was originally the successor, but now I was replaced by that girl. I was so angry that I couldn't speak. But I thought, it's not bad to give it to that girl. Anyway, the left and right are from our Lu family, so, I¡¯m so happy that I can¡¯t speak! That¡¯s why I want you to agree quickly!¡± "" The old man yelled again: "You are still not my son! Can we have some tacit understanding!" "" "Who would be stupid enough to push this kind of good thing out of the sky?" Lu Qidong: "" You look so complicated, angry and happy at the same time, that even the roundworm in your belly might not be able to tell what you are thinking! However¡ª¡ª Lu Qidong lowered his voice: "I don't believe there is such a good thing, what is the price?" Speaking of this, the old man paused and said, "At least double the power at hand, and then hand it over to the next successor." Lu Qidong was silent and then said, "What if it can't be done?" The old man frowned: "There is currently no successor who can't do it." "What if it can't be done?" "How do I know!" The old man said angrily, "I have never been a successor, and I don't know the details!" Before Lu Qidong could say more, several of Mr. Shen¡¯s men came in quickly, obviously ready to leave: "I'll give you a week to think about it. After you think about it, come to Shen's house and answer me." The old man immediately pushed Lu Qidong and whispered in his ear: "What are you still thinking about? Just agree." "No," Lu Qidong touched the little girl drinking water with his hand and frowned, "I have to figure out what is going on first." With that said, he said to Mr. Shen gently and respectfully: "Thank you, Mr. Shen. We will definitely give you a reply in a week." Shen Kangping¡¯s men surrounded him and left. Shen Kangping didn¡¯t even look back: ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Shen Kangping would reply and said with a gentle smile: "Okay then¡ª¡ª" Just listen to Shen Kangping's understatement: "If you don't agree, wait for my revenge." "" "Young man, go back and think about it carefully." Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" become! Mr. Shen is worthy of being Mr. Shen. Lu Qidong almost wanted to curse at this forced buying and selling! As soon as Mr. Shen left, Yu Rende and Lin Yulu's expressions became even darker. Even if they lost to Lu Fan'en, they had never lost before, but they never expected that they would lose to a three-year-old who didn't even know how to wean off breast milk. Gone little girl! Neither of them wanted to see the old man showing off proudly in front of them. After Mr. Shen left, they also left with a sullen face, planning to go back and think of a solution. Anyway, there is still a week left. Mr. Song has a pretty good temper. Moreover, when he was young, he was the worst-performing among their group and had the lowest talent. He had never thought about the position of successor, so there was not much of a gap. Seeing that it is getting late, the banquet is about to begin. ?He turned around and shouted, staring at Ye Wanwan who remained motionless. Seeing this, Ye Wanwan quickly came to his senses, but his mind had already flown to Mr. Shen, and he was thinking about how to meet Mr. Shen later. Since Mr. Shen said to give them a week, it means that this week can be operated. As long as a formal ceremony is not held, Lu Li is not considered the true successor now! Ye Wanwan couldn¡¯t figure out what was so good about that stinky girl Lu Li, why did Mr. Shen fall in love with her! The successor. So many forces. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In fact, these four powerful people here have waited for nearly a lifetime before they are barely qualified to be successors. This shows how harsh the conditions for successors are. But now the quota has been given to a little girl who knows nothing! Ye Wanwan gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°If she also asked Wanwan to be bolder and more presumptuous in front of Mr. Shen Is it possible for Wanwan to be his successor? Thinking of this, Ye Wanwan's beautiful eyes moved. After they left, the old man, Lu Qidong, and the little girl who had been drinking water were left in the room. This little guy drinks water completely as milk. If he doesn¡¯t drink seven or eight large bottles a day, he will feel uncomfortable all over. The old man unfortunately missed the qualification to succeed him. Although he was a little angry, he was more grateful. He knows Mr. Shen¡¯s character too well. Since he just said that he was too disappointed with him, it means that if he failed the test, it is impossible for this successor to be his turn. Mr. Shen will obviously go to other places to choose a suitable successor. But he never thought that Mr. Shen would choose that girl! In fact, there have been many cases in the past where the successor was a child, so the old man was not too surprised. But that girl is the youngest among the current successors. The youngest in the past was 7 years old. That¡¯s right, this person is Mr. Shen himself. The old man didn't quite understand what Mr. Shen's intention was in choosing the girl, but his years of obedience still made the old man have faith in every decision Mr. Shen made, and firmly believed that every decision made by Mr. Shen would not be wrong. And past facts have proved that Mr. Shen did not miss it. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be wrong this time. "You stinky boy! What's wrong with being Mr. Shen's successor!" The old man came back to his senses, and when he thought of Lu Qidong pushing such great power to others, his heart bleeds because of the supremacy of power: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 365 I can¡¯t save you "Such a huge power, given to you for free, you don't even want it! Are you still human! Look at you and me, we are 73 years old now! 73 years old!! I have wanted to be the successor for decades, and In the past few decades, I have worked hard every day and finally got a chance, and I was cut off. Now I still can¡¯t get it even if I want to, so it¡¯s better for you to take advantage of the opportunity!" "Did you get intercepted?" Lu Qidong rolled his eyes. He was not very interested in power, so he didn¡¯t value it as much as the old man. He was not very excited. After hearing this, he exposed him mercilessly. "Mr. Shen obviously doesn't like you! If it weren't for Lili, this right might not have fallen to the Lu family!" "" The old man was furious and furious, "I said it was to cut off the Hu, then it was to cut the Hu!!" "Dad, please stop lying to yourself, okay? Mr. Shen has already said that you have failed the test at all -" "I think you are really rebelling!!!" The old man couldn¡¯t hold back his face and became furious. He wanted to give Lu Qidong a kick, but thinking that his legs and feet were inconvenient, this kick might directly cause him to become disabled. So, the kicked foot stopped abruptly. Lu Qidong took advantage of this opportunity and quickly reached out to pull the little girl who had finished drinking water, and hurriedly ran out. As soon as the two of them walked out the door, they saw Song Qingwan, who had just returned from the toilet, standing not far away, leaning against the railing of the corridor. She took out her mobile phone from her handbag and made a call directly. Her face was obviously much paler than when she left before. Lu Qidong frowned. When the little girl saw her, her eyes suddenly shone brightly. She ran over and jumped up and down, and the little girl called her in a crisp voice: "Auntie! Where did you go just now? No one saw you! I miss you!" Song Qingwan turned around and saw them. She paused for a moment, her expression flustered for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal. She hung up the ongoing call, smiled and explained to the unhappy little girl that she had just gone to the toilet. Then she raised her eyes and asked Lu Qidong: "Is it over inside?" "Yes," Lu Qidong guessed that she had just come back and did not meet Mr. Shen and the others. "Three minutes ago, Mr. Shen left, and the others also followed. Now dad is the only one left inside." Lu Qidong looked at her face and wanted to ask her what was wrong, but Song Qingwan said again: "Hey, that's just in time. Lu Junhan, that brat, said that he has already picked up Lu Anran. The two of them are almost at the door now. Call dad and let's go down together." Hearing this, Lu Qidong nodded, turned around, and called the old man. At that moment, Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes darkened and she sent the edited text message to her assistant: ¡¾I forgot to bring my medicine, Haicheng Hotel, come quickly. ¡¿ When she put her phone away, the old man happened to come out of the mahjong room. A group of them came down from upstairs and happened to bump into Lu Junhan who was bringing Lu Anran in. Lu Anran was wearing a light white dress as always. She stood tall and graceful, with a quiet and elegant temperament. Her long, soft black hair was scattered behind her. ??????????????????????????????????? When the little girl saw her, her green skirt fluttered, like a small light green butterfly, she immediately flew towards her, hugged her with her little hands, raised her head and shouted happily: "Auntie! You are here!" Originally, when Lu Anran walked in with her brother, she was a little embarrassed and didn't know what to say to her brother. ¡° Moreover, looking at my brother¡¯s cold and calm profile, it doesn¡¯t look like he wants others to talk to him. Lu Anran hesitated several times, but finally did not speak. At the same time, she didn¡¯t even dare to make too much noise while walking, and breathed softly, for fear that her brother would hate her. This short journey was quite overwhelming for her. Now seeing the lively little girl in her arms, she couldn't help but smile slightly. Her heart, which had been tense just now, gradually relaxed, and she gently rubbed the little girl's head with her hand. . "Compared to the first time they met, when she nervously asked the little girl if she could touch her face, Lu Anran is obviously not so reclusive now. But the movements were still very gentle, as if the little girl was the best and most fragile baby in the world, and she was afraid of hurting her. After hugging her aunt, the little girl put her hands on her hips angrily and looked up at her father. Lu Junhan retracted his gaze towards the hall, glanced at her coldly, "What? Are you looking for sex again?" Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, the old man, and Lu Anran: "" The little girl looked aggrieved, "Dad! Why didn't you call someone else when you went to pick up your aunt! I also want to pick up my aunt! I haven't picked up my aunt yet!" "Call you?" Lu Jun coldly snorted, "Call you to come and pick her up, your aunt has already frozen to death outside!" Lu Anran: "" The little girl pouted her little mouth and snorted, "No way! I will protect my aunt, she is so awesome! Dad, you just don't want me to play with my aunt, right? You just, just want to play with your aunt alone! Humph, I knew you were a bad guy ! Let me tell you, aunt doesn¡¯t like to play with you. Auntie only likes to play with Lili. It¡¯s useless for you to be jealous, dad. Auntie" Lu Junhan glanced at her and said in a nonchalant tone: "If you keep talking nonsense, I will definitely drop your water bottle." "" The little girl's eyes suddenly widened, her big black eyes widening. The next moment, she hugged the light green water bottle hanging around her neck tightly with her little hands, looked at him with a wary face, and said loudly and bluffingly: "Dad! I'm telling you, you, don't mess around! Otherwise, otherwise I will otherwise grandpa, aunt, aunt, and great grandpa, they will help me beat you to death! By, by that time, Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan was dumbfounded, and bent down to ask her funny: "Lili, why don't you go and beat your father?" The little girl glanced at her father warily again, holding the water bottle, and carefully leaned into Song Qingwan's ear, using a childish voice that she thought was quiet, but in fact, everyone around her could clearly hear it, and said aggrievedly: "Auntie, you can't hit Lili. Dad is an adult and I can't beat him. He, he will take away my water. He is so bad!" After saying this, the little girl raised her head aggressively and said to her father: "Hmph! Dad! Let me tell you! I don't hit you, not because I'm afraid of you, or because I can't beat you! It's because I'm afraid that I'll beat you to death, so you'd better not mess with me! Otherwise, people will If you get angry, it will be very scary! When the time comes, even if your fathergrandpa comes, he won't be able to save you!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 366 Completely adapted to life abroad Lu Qidong: "" This arrogant momentum. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t heard what she said to Song Qingwan before, I¡¯m afraid he would have believed it now! And Lu Junhan bit his back teeth and laughed angrily. Before Lu Junhan could get angry, he picked up the little girl and gave her a good beating. At this moment, a clear voice suddenly came from the side: "Dad." Song Qingwan followed the voice and looked over, her cold and pale face suddenly became even colder. I saw Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu following that person. Song Qingwan couldn't hold back, lifted up her ten centimeter high heels and stepped on the old man hard! The old man: "" The old man was almost out of breath. Song Qingwan gritted her teeth, "Dad, you invited them here? You are very thoughtful! Now, you really have a family full of descendants. Do you want to give you another 'Good Dad' award?" The old man took several breaths, with a look of injustice on his face, and said angrily: "It's none of my business!!! I didn't even know he had returned to China, I -" Song Qingwan refused to listen. She was so angry that she stepped on him hard again! The old man: "" "dad." In just a moment, several people had already walked up to the old man, with smiles on their faces. The person who spoke was the old man¡¯s other son who had just returned from abroad, Lu Tianhua¡¯s father, Lu Yunlong. Lu Yunlong glanced at the old man with a disheveled face, and said with a smile: "UmDad, I didn't expect to meet you here by such a coincidence." The old man didn't say anything. In fact, he was stepped on by Song Qingwan and couldn't make a sound. His face was blue from the pain, so he couldn't hold back his screams without losing his composure. Lu Yunlong didn¡¯t mind either, but smiled to himself and said: "You don't know, right? Mom said she misses me a few days ago, so I came back from abroad today. I just haven't had time to see you. Now that we have met here, it seems that we, father and son, are quite happy. By fate.¡± Lu Qidong and Lu Yunlong look very similar to the old man. But Lu Qidong's face is more mature and gentle, while Lu Yunlong is probably used to living and drinking with the old man's money abroad these years. His whole body has been hollowed out by wine, cigarettes, and sex, and his body is not as lean as Lu Qidong's. Capable. On the contrary, he is middle-aged and has not paid much attention to his figure. He has an obvious beer belly, his hair is messy, as if he just got up from bed, and his eyes are a little bit sinister, and he looks a bit sinister. Therefore, the current Lu Yunlong is not so similar to the lean and tall old man. After Lu Yunlong said this, he looked at the expressionless Lu Qidong again, not showing any signs of being close, and laughed and said: "This is brother. Speaking of which, we haven't seen each other for more than ten or twenty years. However, brother, you still look the same as before" Lu Qidong said gently: "You look much different from before." At least he was a handsome young man before, but now he has completely turned into a greasy beer-bellied uncle. Lu Yunlong¡¯s expression stiffened, he reluctantly pulled his lips, and said with a careless smile: "Hey, people like this can change. Brother, you have been lying on the hospital bed without contact with the outside world. You may not know that the world is developing too fast now. What's more, dad has given me so much. Little money" Song Qingwan endured the pain in her abdomen and sneered, "Yes, the world is indeed developing very fast. You were still a human more than ten years ago, but now you have become a pig. If I hadn't seen you, I really wouldn't have noticed that more than ten or twenty years have passed. Woolen cloth!" "" Lu Yunlong's expression darkened, and he said with a needle hidden in his cotton pads: "Hey, I can't help it. I have been so comfortable these years. If I could be like my brother and lie in the hospital bed for more than ten or twenty years, the pain would be painful. It¡¯s a bit too big, but at least you can lose weight, right? To be honest, brother, I¡¯m quite envious of you.¡± The old man¡¯s face was gloomy, and everyone present was not stupid, so they naturally understood that he was being sarcastic. Just when he was about to speak, Lu Qidong said lightly: "It's not difficult if you want to experience it. Just run on the road and let the cars hit you. If they don't dare to hit you, I can send someone over to keep you in the hospital bed for more than ten years." Lu Qidong smiled slightly, with a very consultative tone, "What do you think?" Lu Yunlong's face turned green. He didn't expect that by ridiculing him for being a sick man, he would actually get himself into trouble. When Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu behind him saw this, their expressions changed.?Great looking. Song Qingwan was already difficult to deal with, but now Lu Qidong is here! And this Lu Qidong is obviously even more difficult to mess with than Song Qingwan! Song Qingwan at least spoke quickly, but Lu Qidong just laughed and killed people. Originally, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu came with Lu Yunlong because they wanted him to avenge them. Lu Junhan hung them on a tree last time and caused them to lie in the hospital for three days! Now it seems that Lu Yunlong is no match for Lu Qidong! Before Lu Yunlong could continue to respond to him, Lu Qidong smiled and said, "To be honest, I haven't heard my dad mention you since I woke up. If you hadn't appeared here now, I would have forgotten it. Dad has another son! But it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s enough for Dad to have my son.¡± Lu Yunlong¡¯s expression froze, and there was a bit of fierceness in his eyes. The expressions of Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu behind him were not good-looking either. Lu Qidong still smiled like a gentle gentleman. In the past few decades, Chen Tianhua and Liu Huilan had actually been calling Lu Yunlong to return to China. Twenty years ago, Lu Qidong suffered a car accident. Although the old man claimed it was an accident, soon, the old man¡¯s other son, Lu Yunlong, who was only in his twenties at the time, was also assassinated. Lu Yunlong and Liu Huilan don¡¯t know the specific truth, but they vaguely know that Lu Qidong¡¯s car accident was probably not an accident, but someone wanted to kill him! Lu Yunlong thought he was the old man¡¯s enemy and had been assassinated once. He was afraid that he would end up like Lu Qidong, who died in a car accident. So, the day after he narrowly escaped being assassinated, he hurriedly left Haicheng and went abroad to escape the limelight. At that time, he thought that the old man would not care about him anymore. After he came to his senses, he was hesitating whether to go back to Haicheng and apologize to the old man. But unexpectedly, the old man not only did not blame him, but also gave him a large sum of money every month. In addition, the money given by Liu Huilan was enough for him to live a good life abroad. But he didn¡¯t dare to touch the old man¡¯s money. He was afraid that the old man¡¯s enemies would use this money to find his location abroad. Sometimes, he wonders whether the old man gave him this money on purpose to expose his position. However, life abroad is obviously much safer than in Haicheng. Moreover, foreign countries are also more open, and the nightlife is extremely rich and dazzling. Lu Yunlong could not resist the temptation and was having so much fun that he did not miss Shu. Within two years, I completely adapted to life abroad. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 367 I accidentally broke my aunt¡¯s blanket Fortunately, he has not touched the money that the old man gave him before, and there is already an astronomical amount in it. This money is enough for him to spend a lifetime! "It's better to be at ease abroad than to be controlled by the old man when you go back. Anyway, Lu Qidong is dead and the old man only has his son now, so Lu Yunlong is in no hurry to go back. He knows how much the old man values ??the Lu family, even if he has an unfair reputation and is an illegitimate son. But as long as the old man never gets married or has a son, he will inherit all his family property and power. Therefore, Liu Huilan stayed in Haicheng and stayed with the old man. It seemed that she was willing to compromise, but in fact, she was helping Lu Yunlong to keep an eye on whether the old man would produce other illegitimate children. Once there is any movement, Lu Yunlong will immediately return to China and find a way to get rid of other illegitimate children. But decades have passed, and the old man has not married again, nor has any children, but only concentrates on developing his career, which makes Lu Yunlong and Liu Huilan much more relaxed. Lu Yunlong is more willing to stay abroad. "I just wait for the old man to die and return directly to the country to inherit his inheritance." But he didn¡¯t expect that the old man was not dead yet, but he had been waiting for the news of Lu Qidong¡¯s resurrection! Lu Qidong is not dead, so the huge Lu family will naturally not be responsible for him. Now Lu Yunlong was completely panicked. In the past few decades, he never came back despite Liu Huilan¡¯s calls. After learning the news, he immediately bought a plane ticket and hurriedly returned to China. As soon as we got off the plane, we came to the Song family's banquet without stopping. Seeing that he was no longer needed here, Lu Junhan turned around and answered the phone. Seeing that Lu Yunlong wanted to talk, in Song Qingwan's view, he was not afraid at all. Saying a few slanderous words to him was undoubtedly a waste of time, so she might as well let the old man clean up his mess. Although the old man is innocent in Lu Yunlong's matter, after all, he is responsible for this matter and should be handled by himself. The old man knew he was in the wrong and called the person away directly. Lu Yunlong was eager to have the opportunity to be alone with the old man, so he followed him without saying anything. Lu Qidong looked at the old man and Lu Yunlong leaving, and sighed, "What a sin." Song Qingwan snorted, "This tells us that even if you are looking for a lover, you have to find someone who is worry-free. Otherwise, if you find someone like Liu Huilan, you will have endless troubles!" But to a certain extent, Liu Huilan¡¯s family is indeed pitiful. I have never had a serious status in my life, like a rat in the gutter, I can only live in their shadow. Just like the conversation just now, Lu Yunlong didn't have the confidence to confront her brother head-on. She hated him so much in her heart, but she could only say some sarcastic words with a smile on her face. Therefore, although Song Qingwan is capable now, she will not kill them all. As long as they don't mess with her, she won't deal with them. Once they take the initiative to mess with her, hey, don't blame her for being rude. Speaking of which, they are also greedy. The old man has already done his best to be benevolent and righteous. Although they were not given status, they were given enough money to last a lifetime, hoping that they would be able to live in peace. But unfortunately, some people are simply not satisfied and always want things that do not belong to them. Lu Qidong stretched, but he was quite calm and calm, "It's okay, there is nothing to do after waking up anyway, if Lu Yunlong wants to come and have sex, I will accompany him, just remember the past." Song Qingwan: "" This move is damaging enough. In the past, when his brother was young, he often bullied Lu Yunlong. Of course, Lu Yunlong was usually the one who caused trouble first. Lu Yunlong is also a fool. He obviously can't beat his brother. After repeated defeats, he loses again and again, just like a Xiaoqiang who refuses to admit defeat. Lu Yunlong's episode did not disturb their mood. Song Qingwan just wanted to talk to the little girl. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in my stomach, and a bloody smell like rust suddenly filled my throat. She pursed her lips, gritted her teeth tightly, and told Lu Qidong to go to the toilet. Then, without waiting for Lu Qidong to reply, he walked directly upstairs. Before Lu Qidong could speak, he saw Father Song and Mother Song coming over from a distance with a wine glass. Father Song first asked Lu Qidong if he could drink due to his current situation. After receiving a positive answer, Father Song handed Lu Qidong a glass of wine. smiled and said: "The last time Wanwan kidnapped, the situation was too chaotic. It was too late and I didn't have time to talk to you properly."?Reminisce about the past. Now I finally have time. " When Lu Qidong saw this, he couldn't help but give them face. Moreover, his relationship with Song's father and Song's mother was already good. So, I took the glass of wine and started chatting with them with a smile. The old man left, Song Qingwan went upstairs, and Lu Qidong was caught by Father Song and Mother Song to chat again. The only ones left were the quiet Lu Anran, Lu Junhan who was answering the phone expressionlessly in the distance, and the little girl who was really bored and was drinking water again. ¡°Probably because he watched the little girl drink too much, Lu Anran actually wanted to go to the toilet. Lu Anran looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, hesitated, and finally did not have the courage to talk to her brother, so she had to whisper to the little girl drinking water: "Lili, my aunt has to go to the toilet. Just be obedient here, okay?" The little girl frowned. Go lie on the toilet? Why does Auntie lie on the toilet instead of on the bed? Does Auntie prefer sleeping in the toilet? Seeing that the little girl was motionless, Lu Anran looked at her suspiciously: "Lili?" The little girl thought for a while, biting the straw and drinking water without changing her movements, nodded heavily, and said, OK, aunt, you can go lie down in the toilet, Lili won't disturb you. Seeing this, Lu Anran smiled and rubbed the little girl's head, then walked to the side and asked the servant where the toilet was. Not long after, she followed the servant away. After a while, Lu Junhan came back from the phone call and saw that only the little girl in a light green skirt was left. She held the large, finished water bottle in both hands and looked up at him with an innocent expression. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan stared silently at the little girl's big, dark, clear eyes for a few seconds. He took a deep breath and looked around, but saw no one. So, he asked in a cold voice: "Where are they?" The little girl thought for a while and said to her father seriously in a sweet voice: "My aunt went to the toilet to sleep, and my aunt also went to the toilet to sleep. Grandpa originally wanted to go to the toilet to sleep with his aunt, but he was kidnapped by two people. Then I told my aunt, grandpa He just disappeared, and now I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± "Also, there is great-grandpa. My aunt seemed to have scolded great-grandpa and told him to clean up the blanket by himself. Maybe great-grandpa accidentally damaged aunt's blanket!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 368 Why is it bad to be too happy? "Anyway, Grandpa was not happy in the end and just dragged a few bad guys away. Humph! Don't think that people can't see it. Grandpa must have wanted to make friends with the bad guys and then take revenge on Auntie!" The little girl pouted her bright red mouth with a dissatisfied expression, "My great-grandfather has become a bad guy now. I won't teach him how to fish anymore! Huh! He's so sad!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Asking this little chubby girl to question him was probably the worst decision he made in his life! After that, Lu Junhan asked the servant who had been standing next to him. The servant quickly answered: "Mr. Lu just left with a few people. Then Mr. Song seemed to be feeling a little unwell and went upstairs to the toilet. As for your father Mr. Song and Mrs. Song came to see him to reminisce. It was a bit noisy here. The three of them After that, I probably went to the balcony. And your sister, Miss Lu, seemed to be feeling a little unwell and also went to the toilet." The little girl didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong at all. Instead, she nodded desperately in agreement with the servant¡¯s words. In the end, without forgetting the sound of her milk, she proudly said to her father, "Look! Dad, the servant aunt told you the same thing! Lili didn't lie to you! She is amazing! I remember it clearly!!" Lu Junhan: "" Servant: "" You touch your conscience and say it again, what is the same? ? ? ? After saying that, the little girl had not forgotten the business. She quickly handed the big water bottle in her arms to her father, opened her big black eyes, and said pitifully, "Daddy, daddy! There is no water again. Lili wants to drink water!" Lu Junhan¡¯s cold eyebrows twisted slightly. If he remembered correctly, this was the ninth bottle she drank today. Before coming to the banquet, I had just filled a large bottle of water for her. Now, the banquet had not started for a long time, and she had not even used the toilet once, and she drank the bottle of water. In fact, the little girl also loved to drink water before, but she didn't use a special water bottle. When she was thirsty, she would pour water by herself. No one paid attention to how much she drank in a day. But with the water bottle, it was different. As soon as the little girl finished drinking, She had to ask someone to fill it up for her. In this way, the number of times can be calculated. The water bottle is very big, and drinking water nine or even ten times a day is obviously extremely abnormal. Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl, frowned tightly, paused for a rare moment, and asked her in a deep voice: "Are you sick?" Little girl: "" ¡­¡­ Three minutes later¡ª¡ª Father Song and Mother Song had to entertain other guests, so they left after chatting for a short time. Lu Qidong stood on the balcony for a while, blowing the night breeze, and then came back. When I came back, I saw the little girl with her mouth pursed, her face full of tears, her eyes red and twitching, and she was crying miserably. Lu Qidong was immediately shocked. Looking at the little man who was about to burst into tears, he strode over, "Lili, what's wrong with you? Who bullied you?" The little Loli raised her head and rubbed her eyes and cried, but she did not forget to raise a hand and point at the man in front of her who was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. ¡ª¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong looked at Lu Junhan, whose expression was so heavy that he could shed tears. It was obvious that the little girl had been crying for a while. He then looked at the little girl who was crying and out of breath. He held him in his arms and patted her gently. Her back whispered: "Don't cry, don't cry. Tell grandpa, why did dad scold you? Grandpa will help you beat him!" Speaking of this, the little girl felt even more aggrieved, with transparent tears streaming down her face, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Lili, Lili just wants to drink water, but daddy, he, he scolds people for being sick, wuwuwhat are they doing?" Maybe I'm sick" When Lu Qidong heard this, he immediately became angry. He raised his eyes and looked at Lu Junhan: "Xiao Hanhan, this is what you did wrong! Lili just wants to drink water, how can you-" Lu Junhan took a deep breath and said coldly: "I didn't scold her. She misunderstood." "Yes! You obviously have it!" When the little girl heard this, she immediately became anxious. Her eyes were red and she sobbed aggrievedly: "You, you asked me if I was sick, wow, I didn't offend you, dad, why are you scolding me" Lu Junhan: "" "Hey," seeing the little girl crying even more miserably, as if her father had broken her heart, Lu Qidong was heartbroken and said quickly, "Lili, don't cry, stop crying."?I think your father is the only one who is sick, let's leave him alone! " "But, but" the little girl's eyes were dim and pitiful, "If daddy is sick, he has to go to the hospital for treatment, otherwise, otherwise he will die." "It's okay," Lu Qidong said casually, "It's just right to die. I'll save you the trouble." Lu Junhan: "" "No!" The little girl was even sadder. She sobbed: "Lili doesn't want her father to die. If her father dies, people will be very sad and sad" Seeing that she was about to cry again, Lu Qidong changed his tune and said, "Okay, when the banquet is over, I will send your dad to the hospital for treatment immediately. I promise not to let him die!" "Really? Is dad really not going to die?" The little girl opened her big wet black eyes and her little nose was red. Lu Qidong nodded: "Yes. Grandpa promises you!" ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The little girl's dark and clear eyes lit up. She raised her head with a happy face and said to her father over there: "Dad, dad! Did you hear that? You are not going to die! Are you happy?" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl looked at him with red eyes, aggrieved: "Dad" Lu Qidong turned his head with a look of surprise on his face, "You brat, Lili asked you if you were happy!" "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath and looked back expressionlessly: "I'm very happy, can't you tell?" Lu Qidong: "" The little girl said with a sensible face, "Dad, as long as you are happy! If you are happy, Lili will be happy." "I can make you happier," the cold-faced man rubbed his wrists and sneered, "Do you want to try it?" ¡°How about uh uh¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Qidong quickly covered the little girl's mouth, for fear that she would be beaten, right? If Lu Junhan is happy, the little girl will be happy. If the little girl is beaten, Lu Junhan will be happier, and the little girl will be happier too But whether you can really be happy in the end is not certain. "Lili, as long as we are happy, we don't want to be happier," Lu Qidong said earnestly, "It's not good to be too happy." "Grandpa, why is it bad to be too happy?" The little girl opened her big eyes in confusion and looked at him. "Becausebecause" Lu Qidong was at a loss for words for the first time. He couldn't say anything because he was afraid that you would be beaten to death by your father. Suddenly he caught a glimpse of an empty water bottle not far away. He reached for the water bottle and said with a smile: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 369 Well... Lili will be good "Lili, do you want to drink water? Come on, grandpa will take you to fill the bottle with water!" As soon as she heard that there was water to drink, the little girl immediately put the previous questions behind her and said happily, "Yes! Lili wants to drink water!" "Okay! Grandpa will go find you some water now!" It¡¯s a good thing that the little girl has been coaxed. Lu Qidong was afraid that the little girl would be made to cry by Lu Junhan again, so he decided to keep the little girl away from this dangerous person for the time being. Lu Junhan also had this intention. When the little girl started crying just now, his hands were itchy and he started thinking about which swimming pool he should throw her into. Now Lu Qidong takes the initiative to let him leave, which is what he wants. ¡­¡­ But after filling up the warm water, Lu Qidong realized that things were a little tricky. He remembered Song Qingwan and Lu Anran who had never come back, and turned to look at the hall, but did not find Song Qingwan and Lu Anran. He called Lu Anran. Lu Anran was touching up her makeup in the bathroom and would be down later. After that, he called Song Qingwan several times, but no one answered. Lu Qidong couldn't help but frown. Thinking of Song Qingwan¡¯s pale, sickly, and extremely abnormal face before, Lu Qidong felt faintly uneasy in his heart. But I can¡¯t tell what the reason for this uneasiness is. While she was frowning tightly, the little girl holding her hand suddenly looked in a certain direction, her dark and bright eyes suddenly burst into strange brilliance, and she said excitedly: "Grandpa! It's sister aunt! I saw sister aunt! Sister aunt is there!" Aunt and sister? That aunt and sister who bought the little girl¡¯s chicken legs last night? Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment. Before he could think about it, he subconsciously looked towards where the little girl raised her eyes. Not far away, I saw a woman wearing a retro red dress leaning on the long table and standing there quietly, holding the wine glass gently with her delicate white fingers, her red lips were beautiful, her face was smiling, and her posture was not too showy. But it just allows people to see her at a glance among the crowd. It¡¯s like a natural focus. This woman has a bright and dazzling appearance, and her beauty is truly shocking. It¡¯s just that her expression occasionally shows a bit of confusion, which is a kind of innocence that is completely different from the extremely aggressive appearance. These two contradictory temperaments are mixed together, but they are clean and enthusiastic, making her look very unique. It¡¯s like a peony flower that was born and raised indoors, blooming extremely brightly and not knowing the world. "Grandpa, grandpa! I want to go and play with my aunt and sister!" The little girl has been unhappy for a long time because her aunt and sister let her go, but she is still unhappy. In fact, she still wants to see her again. But it has been several days, and the aunt and sister have not come again. The little girl is inevitably a little sad. Now I actually saw my aunt and sister at the banquet, and the little girl wanted to run over quickly. Hearing this, Lu Qidong showed hesitation. He was thinking about Song Qingwan, whom he had been unable to contact, and was afraid that something would really happen to her, but the little girl couldn't just leave him alone. Song Qingwan is not here, that brat Lu Junhan is also nowhere to be seen, Lu Anran didn¡¯t come down so quickly, and now there is only¡ª¡ª But when he turned around and wanted to find the old man to look at the little girl, he saw that the old man was not far away. Lu Yunlong, Lu Tianhua, and Chen Susu are no longer around. Instead, he was surrounded by his former comrades. A group of old men laughed loudly, joking and reminiscing with each other, even Mr. Song was among them. Judging from the drunken and confused expression of the old man, it was obvious that he had drank several glasses of wine in just a short period of time. If it weren¡¯t for the support of the people next to him, he might not be able to stand firmly. "" ¡°Forget it, this is even less expected. "grandfather!" The little girl wearing a light green princess dress raised her head, with two ponytails hanging neatly behind her head. When she saw Lu Qidong not moving, Xiao Naiyin suddenly became anxious and grabbed his hand with her little hand: "Grandpa! Let's go find aunt and sister to play quickly, otherwise aunt and sister will disappear again soon!" Lu Qidong thought for a while but didn't reply. Instead, he called two servants from the Song family from the side and asked them to keep a close eye on the little girl to ensure her safety. Then, he bent down slightly and said to the little girl with a gentle face: ¡°?Hey, grandpa has something very important to do now. Grandpa will be back in about half an hour. During this time, you have to listen to these two aunts obediently, you know? " The little girl opened her big black eyes and listened in confusion. Finally, she said "oh" obediently, and said hurriedly in a milky voice, "Then, grandpa, can Lili go and play with aunt and sister? I want to play with aunt and sister, and aunt and sister also want to play with Lili. If Lili doesn't play with her, she will cry to death. ! Lili doesn¡¯t want aunt and sister to cry to death!¡± "" "Okay," looking at her weird look, Lu Qidong looked helpless, rubbed her little head with his big hand, nodded, and said: "But you can't leave with your aunt and sister, you can only stay here, you know? Otherwise, grandpa will cry to death if he can't find you when he comes back." The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, and fear flashed across her beautiful eyes. She grabbed Lu Qidong's hand tightly and said in a choked voice: "Lili won't leaveGrandpa, don't die" "Don't be afraid," Lu Qidong's eyes were warm, he rubbed her little head, and his voice was extremely gentle: "Grandpa won't die. Grandpa will still watch you grow up and get married. Just wait here for grandpa to come back, you know? Grandpa will be back soon." The little girl sniffed and nodded: "Well Lili will be good." Hearing this, Lu Qidong straightened up and left in a hurry, heading upstairs. After seeing Lu Qidong go upstairs, the little girl also ran to play with her aunt and sister. Ruan Zhi didn¡¯t want to attend the Song family¡¯s banquet at first, but after hearing that Huo Suiwan and Huo Tingyan were invited, Ye Wanwan specially invited Ye Rourou as well. So, she also came to the scene. She didn¡¯t have an invitation, so she couldn¡¯t enter the hotel. But her constitution was too special. Before entering the hotel, at the hotel door, she "accidentally" picked up an invitation card that a female guest had dropped on the ground. With this invitation card, she easily entered the banquet venue. Then, as soon as he entered the door, he bumped into Huo Tingyan who was passing by. The identity of the two of them is not very visible, and their relationship is not easy to be exposed in front of others. Once exposed, it will threaten their own safety, so they have to be more careful and vigilant. So, the two of them just looked at each other, then moved away from each other and went their separate ways. Not long after, Ruan Zhi felt a little thirsty, so he came to the long table, took a glass of champagne, and sipped it lightly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 370 Bai Yueguang Substitute After standing for a while, I received a call from Huo Tingyan. The others were probably on the balcony. The surroundings were very quiet, with only the slightest sound of wind blowing by. The words came through the mobile phone very clearly: "Why are you here too?" Ruan Zhi doesn¡¯t want to say more. During the recent period, some memory fragments would pop up in her mind from time to time. She herself doesn¡¯t even understand what these memories are about. She only knows that this world seems to be a world in a book. And Ruan Ye turned into the vicious female supporting role Ye Rourou. But these memories only have a few sporadic fragments and are not coherent, and it is not yet known whether these memories are real or imaginary. After all, this world is a world of fiction, which is already nonsense. It doesn¡¯t look real. But these memories are too real, which makes Ruan Zhi want to believe it, but he doesn¡¯t know whether he should believe it or not. So, she came here today to seek confirmation. As long as you confirm whether Ye Rourou is Ruan Ye, you can also determine whether those memories are true. ¡°If Ye Rourou is really Ruan Ye, and such ridiculous things like soul rebirth have happened, then it¡¯s not surprising that this world is a novel world. ¡° Moreover, Ruan Zhi always had a hunch that the reason why Ruan Ye turned into Ye Rourou seemed to be related to her. But her memory is too fragmented and too forgetful. Usually things she did yesterday may be forgotten today. She just has a hunch, and she doesn't know whether it is true or false. Now Ruan Zhixue is smarter. She writes down everything that happened and did every day. Once she forgets what she did on a certain day, when the time comes, she will look through it and everything will be clear. This method was taught to her by the man with a vague figure in her memory. ¡°Probably, she was also very forgetful before. But Ruan Zhi inexplicably doesn¡¯t want to share this with anyone. She always feels that this is her only secret. ¡°And even if she really said it, others wouldn¡¯t believe it. After all, the world of novels and the rebirth of souls are all nonsense. She paused and said to Huo Tingyan opposite: ¡°I happened to pass by while doing a task and was bored, so I came in to take a look.¡± Huo Tingyan really believed it, or maybe, no matter what Ruan Zhi came for, as long as it didn't hurt the interests of the group, he wouldn't ask any more questions. After a moment of silence, he asked again in a deep voice: "Have all the group's affairs been settled?" In the past few days, something happened at Sy Group, and Ruan Zhi went back to deal with it. Originally, this kind of thing would not be her turn, but her physique is too special. Therefore, some things that others could not handle and did not belong to her fell on her. This is also the reason why Ruan Zhi did not show up at the Lu family villa in the past few days. "It's all taken care of." Huo Tingyan seemed to suddenly remember something. He looked at the dense night outside, his face calm and deep. He asked in a hoarse voice: "By the way, hasn't Mina been rescued yet?" "On the night of the mission, something happened," Ruan Zhi suddenly lowered his voice, probably because someone was passing by, "I was afraid of being discovered, so I left first." Ruan Zhi¡¯s missions have always gone smoothly in the past, but it¡¯s probably not a small situation that could make her missions fail: "What's happening?" "I met Lu Junhan's daughter," Ruan Zhi paused, thinking of the little girl¡¯s fair and delicate face and her big, dark, clear eyes, and a hint of smile appeared in her voice unconsciously: ¡°She¡¯s a pretty cute little girl, but she¡¯s a bit silly and looks like a fool.¡± "" Huo Tingyan paused and said, "Then you haven't met Lu Junhan, right?" As if hearing the tension in his voice, Ruan Zhi frowned: "No, what's wrong?" Huo Tingyan used to treat Ruan Ye as his sister. Later, Ruan Zhi came, probably with the same surname as Ruan, and she played well with Ruan Ye, as if she was really Ruan Ye's biological sister. Over time, Huo Tingyan also regarded Ruan Zhi as his younger sister. Now that Ruan Ye has been hurt like this by a man, Huo Tingyan really doesn't want to see Ruan Zhi end up with the same end because of a man. He has already lost one sister, but he doesn¡¯t want to lose the second one. The best way is to fundamentallyAbsolutely! It¡¯s best not to meet them both! Huo Tingyan was in the ruling and management level of the Sy Group before. He had detailed information on almost everyone. Among them, there is Lu Junhan. Before Huo Suiwan was recognized back to the Huo family, Huo Tingyan was the leader of the Sy Group. But after Huo Suiwan was recognized, his ability to lead, judge and make decisions was indeed much better than him. Huo Tingyan didn't have much ambition for the position of leader. His father asked him to give up his position to Huo Suiwang, so he gave up. Now that he is the deputy leader of the group, although his authority is much reduced, he has still developed his ability to judge people. Through the simple information in the documents, he could easily know what kind of person Lu Junhan was. Therefore, he knows Lu Junhan better than Ruan Zhi. ?? Lu Junhan is a good-looking person, not only in appearance, figure, and personality, but also in every aspect of Ruan Zhi's aesthetics, but he is not a womanizer, his methods are cruel and violent, and his personality is cold and withdrawn. This is also true. It is obviously extremely difficult for such a person to fall in love with someone, and he is doomed to be alone for the rest of his life! ¡°And, if anyone falls in love with him, it will be a lifetime of bad luck! This is destined to be a fruitless unrequited love. Huo Tingyan doesn't want Ruan Zhi to become like this. That¡¯s even more pathetic than Ruan Ye. "It's okay," Huo Tingyan opened his eyes and said nonsense: "I'm just worried that you will get into trouble. After all, Lu Junhan is very powerful and seems to have a good relationship with Huo Suiwan. If he discovers you, you will accidentally be I'm attracted by her beauty. When the time comes, he asks Huo Suiwang for someone, and I'm afraid Huo Suiwang will hand you over! I don't want you to see you being tortured by a pig!" "" Ruan Zhi said expressionlessly: "What you said makes sense, and your crazy brother can indeed do it, so you really don't think about usurping the throne? Now that Ruan Ye is gone, I'm so afraid that he will fall in love with me. ." "" Huo Tingyan was silent for a long time, closed his eyes, and then spoke with difficulty, "Why why do you think my brother can like you???" ¡°This is what is written in novels,¡± Ruan Zhi tilted his head and recalled the fragments of novels that suddenly popped up in his mind. "For example, a substitute forces love or something. The male protagonist has Bai Yueguang, but he can't love her, or he has died long ago, so he has to capture someone who looks like her to torture his body and mind." "What kind of substitute do you think you are? There must be some similarities between substitutes! You and Ruan Ye are not alike!" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said sincerely, "Actually, we are quite similar. Our names only differ by one character." "" Huo Tingyan looked indifferent: "Tell me, what do you want to do?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 371 Dad is so awesome! Ruan Zhi was silent for a moment. She was keenly aware that their wise deputy leader seemed to be on the verge of being driven crazy by her at any time. After thinking about it, I decided to tell the truth: "In order to avoid returning to the capital, your brother will covet my beauty and name, so during this period, I want to stay in Haicheng." People from the sy Group are staying in other places for a long time. They need to submit an application report to the higher-ups and seek their approval. And Ruan Zhi is now seeking Huo Tingyan's consent. "" Huo Tingyan took a deep breath and suddenly laughed angrily because of this! After a while, he stopped smiling: "Then what if I tell you that my brother happens to be staying in Haicheng for a while during this time?" "" Ruan Zhi looked sincere: "I thought about it, since I am so beautiful, it doesn't hurt to be coveted by your brother. Besides, I have never been a substitute, so I can give it a try. Besides, abuse of body and mind, etc., It¡¯s very touching as soon as I hear it, and it¡¯s worth experiencing, so I feel that I can definitely coexist peacefully with your brother in Haicheng!¡± Huo Tingyan: "" Your face changes so damn fast! If you are so good at talking, why don¡¯t you sing cross talk! ! "Why do you want to stay in Haicheng?" Huo Tingyan was not stupid. He could tell something was wrong with her as soon as he heard it. He frowned as if he thought of something, "Have you found any clues about that thing?" Ruan Zhi paused and was thinking about whether he should just accept the situation or find another excuse to deal with it. After all, Huo Tingyan is too sharp, smart, cautious and suspicious. If you don't pay attention, he will discover unusual flaws. Ruan Zhi thought about it for a while and said: "I" However, at this moment, a clear and tender little voice came from a distance: "Auntie, sister! Auntie, sister!!" "Someone is here." Seeing this, Ruan Zhi seemed to have found the best excuse, and breathed a rare sigh of relief, "I'll hang up first, remember to give me your approval!" "Ruan Zhi, you¡ª¡ª" With that said, Ruan Zhi hurriedly hung up the phone before Huo Tingyan finished speaking. As soon as she hung up the phone in her hand, the little girl ran up to her like a fluttering light green butterfly. She raised her fair and beautiful little face, and looked at her with her black and clear eyes, which were sparkling and extremely beautiful. The little guy doesn¡¯t hold grudges either. After seeing Ruan Zhi, he completely forgot about his unhappiness and anger at being let go. Now he is only left with the deep joy after seeing the person: "Auntie! Why are you here? Are you here to see Lili?" Ruan Zhi lowered his eyes and looked at her. He couldn't help but stretched out his hand to rub her plump and white face again. The feeling of happiness that filled his heart came again. She smiled and curved her lips, not feeling guilty at all about coaxing a child: "Yes, because I knew you were here, I came in to play with you! I originally wanted to give you a surprise, but unexpectedly, you discovered it! You are really amazing!" The little Loli¡¯s two jet-black ponytails hang down neatly on the back of her head, making her whole body small. Wearing a light green princess dress, her dark eyelashes are as long as crow feathers, and her eyes are moist, like an innocent deer, she looks so cute. Her face was red, she held her hands, lowered her head and said shyly, "I'm not very powerful, I'm just a little bit powerful. However, auntie, if you're jealous that I'm better than you, that's okay. Lili will pretend she didn't see it." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi¡¯s face was expressionless. Very good, her comeuppance has come again. If Huo Tingyan sees this scene, he will slap his legs and laugh out loud! Not long after, the little girl became happy again and asked abruptly: "Auntie, sister, can you play with me now? I'm so bored now!" "sure." Ruan Zhi saw that it was still early and Ye Rourou hadn't arrived yet, so she wasn't in a hurry. And the most important thing is that she really likes this little guy so much. After seeing her in the Lu family villa before, Ruan Zhi originally thought that with her rusty and useless brain, this part of the memory would be completely forgotten in a short time when she returned. So, after she went back,Seize the time and write down everything that happened that day. But a few days later, what she imagined did not happen. Among the things that happened on this day, the memory of other parts was a bit blurry. She even forgot which flight she took to come to Haicheng. But she clearly remembers the scene with this beautiful little guy, every conversation in it, and even the two fluffy white cats around her. It was even clear that even Ruan Zhi himself was surprised. " Moreover, every time she thinks about this little girl, the corners of her mouth can't help but turn up, and her heart seems to be filled to the brim with tenderness and tenderness. Ruan Zhi came to the banquet this time not only to confirm Ye Rourou's identity, but also partly to see this little guy again. The Song family and the Lu family are related by blood, and today is Mr. Song¡¯s eightieth birthday, so it¡¯s impossible for the Lu family not to come. Since the people from the Lu family will come, then naturally, the little guy will come too. And now, she has indeed seen it. Ruan Zhi rubbed her little fat face, and the more he looked at her, the more he liked her. If her father was not Lu Junhan, but someone else who was not so powerful, Ruan Zhi would have wanted to take her over and raise her for a while. After the cute little loli heard that her aunt and sister could play with her, her beautiful eyes immediately lit up, and her face was filled with happiness. But the next second, her little face drooped in frustration again, and she looked unhappy. Because she didn¡¯t know what to do with her aunt and sister. If she is at home, she can also take her aunt and sister to the pond to fish, just like her aunt, and catch several buckets full of fish, letting her aunt and sister know that she is really awesome! But this is not home. ¡°Moreover, she had promised her grandfather before that she could only stay here and not run around. She now only has a water bottle in her hand, and no toys for her aunts and sisters to play with. The more the little girl thought about it, the sadder she became, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She is so useless! Will my aunt and sister think she is boring and won¡¯t play with her next time? Hey, no, she doesn¡¯t have toys for her aunts and sisters to play with, but she has a father! She can give her father to her aunt and sister to play with. Dad is so awesome! Aunt and sister will definitely like him! But where is dad? The little girl turned her head and glanced around, thinking about looking for her father. She actually found her father's tall figure leaning on the railing on the large open balcony in the distance, talking on the phone with a cold face. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 372 Dad didn¡¯t call and there was no one around Her eyes instantly became bright! She now knows what she can do with her aunt and sister. Her little girl happily said to Ruan Zhi: "Auntie, sister, auntie, sister! Let me take you to find my dad! I, I don't have toys for you to play with, but I can ask my dad to play with you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± You want your dad to play with me? ? ? ? Don¡¯t say such misleading words! ! ! ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to play with one either! Seeing that Ruan Zhi remained silent, the little girl misunderstood and thought that her aunt and sister were a little afraid of her father like everyone else. So, with a sweet voice, he raised his head to comfort her and said: "Auntie, don't be afraid. I played with my dad to many people! They all had a great time, and they had so much fun! You will be very happy too later!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi was silent for a long time. She seemed to have seen this physical abuse plot in some novel. It¡¯s just that the heroine was replaced by Lu Junhan. She rubbed the little girl¡¯s head with her hand, tilted her head and thought for a while, with a look on her face that she was hesitant to speak. Finally, he took a breath, looked into the little girl¡¯s clean and clear black eyes, and said tactfully: "Lili, your daddoes he often beat you?" The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened instantly, ¡°Auntie, sister, how do you know?¡± Speaking of this, the little girl became very angry and angry. She clenched her little fists and said aggrievedly: "My father often beats people! He even beats them so hard that it hurts! His butts are almost gone! Now their butts have just grown!" But dad doesn¡¯t like to spank me anymore, he likes to hit me on the head! Now half of my head is left from the spanking! He is so bad! He must be jealous that I am prettier than him, so he wants to keep it. Hit someone on the head!" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" etc! Are you fucking speaking human language? Why can¡¯t I understand a word you say? As he was talking, the topic had strayed far away. Only then did the little girl realize what she was doing and asked again: "Auntie, sister, you haven't said anything yet, how do you know? Did my dad tell you? Do you know my dad? Have you played with my dad before?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I played with your dad! ! ! ! "If you had a kindergarten diploma, you wouldn't be so confused when making sentences!" Who teaches Chinese? You really don¡¯t care? The little girl was completely ignorant of worldly affairs and looked at her doubtfully: "Auntie, sister?" Ruan Zhi was silent for a while and looked at her with a sincere face: "No, I can tell. You are so cute, and you are in need of a slap at the first sight. Your father is right to beat you." Inexplicably, Ruan Zhi felt a little sympathetic to Lu Junhan. This girl is cute, but she¡¯s leaking! ???????????????????????????? The wind is still leaking and it¡¯s blowing in all directions, and it can¡¯t be repaired even if it is repaired! Little girl: "" Fortunately, the little girl is the more courageous type when she gets frustrated Mainly the forgetful type, she turns around and forgets about this matter, but keeps thinking about another thing. She took Ruan Zhi¡¯s hand and said hurriedly: "Auntie, let's go find dad. Really, my dad is very funny. If you see him, you will like him very much! Lili likes him very much!" "" like very much¡­¡­ How thick the filter must be to make you like one ¡°Forget it, he is the biological father of the little girl after all. It¡¯s really not good for her to say that. Besides, it is perfectly normal for a daughter to like her father. She cannot embarrass a daughter who likes her father with a beauty-controlling request. But from this point of view, this Lu Junhan should be very good to the little girl. "Otherwise, the little girl wouldn't like him so much. One "I like him very much" was not enough, and she even said two words in a row. Thinking of this, Ruan Zhi's favorable impression of Lu Junhan barely increased from -100 to -99. But I think so, but people can¡¯t see it. Just now Huo Tingyan warned her that it would be better not to meet Lu Junhan to avoid getting into trouble. Whether it¡¯s because of appearance or something else?If she really gets noticed by Lu Junhan, and he goes to Huo Suiwang to ask for someone, Huo Suiwang, who is so crazy, might actually give it to her! Therefore, it is best to eliminate it from the source. Ruan Zhi will not throw himself into a trap now. She quickly bent down, pulled the little girl in the green dress who was eager to take her to find her father, and said as if begging for mercy: "Hey, no need, Lili! I know your father. Your father is so famous and so handsome In fact, I used to play with your father, uh! Yes! I played with your father! At that time We all had a really good time, and your dad even complimented me on how good-looking I am, so there¡¯s no need to play again now, let¡¯s just chat here quietly.¡± Who would have thought that not only was the little girl not comforted, she even got furious! "Bad dad!" She stared at her big black and bright eyes, stamped her feet angrily, and said angrily: "I'm going to find him! Beat him to death! He didn't even praise Lili's beauty! I knew he was a bad guy! The number one bad guy in the world! He knows how to beat other people's bad guys!!!" As she spoke, the little girl felt aggrieved again. She looked at Ruan Zhi pitifully with her big wet eyes and choked with sobs: "I, I also want to be praised by my father for my good looks, but my father won't listen to me, he will beat me! Auntie, sister, can you wait can you also let my father praise me for my good looks? I also want to be good-looking. , wuwuwu, please, aunt and sister." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Make you talk bad! Let you talk! She looked at him so aggrievedly with her big black and white eyes, as if she was going to cry if she refused. Ruan Zhi wanted to refuse in his heart, but couldn't bear it, so he had to find a different reason: "Your dad must be busy now, so let's not disturb him! In the future, uh when your dad has time, we can go and play with him again. I promise to let you praise you, okay?" The little girl sniffed and tilted her head to think. I think it makes sense. Dad makes money very hard, she can't disturb him. Otherwise, Dad can't make money, so she can only sell her big fat man to change money. So, with red eyes, she turned her head and glanced at her father, who was still standing upright on the balcony, even his back looked cold and distant. He is no longer on the phone. There is an unknown middle-aged man next to him. He has a smile on his face and is holding a wine glass. He is talking to Lu Junhan. But after saying a few words, the man smiled and left. Now, Dad didn¡¯t call and there was no one around! ! The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she stopped crying now. She turned around, took Ruan Zhi¡¯s hand, and said to her urgently in a sweet voice: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 373 Adults tend to be shy "Auntie, my dad is not busy!!! He is not busy now!! Originally, someone was playing with him just now, but that person has gone! We can go over and play with him now!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Retribution, this is all retribution! Seeing Ruan Zhi not moving, the little girl immediately became anxious. She pursed her lips and said crisply, "Auntie, sister, we have to go there quickly, otherwise, otherwise, dad may have to play with others later. If he wants to play with other people, he won't have time to play with us!" "" ¡°If Lu Junhan knew that his daughter regarded him as a social butterfly in Haicheng, playing with others everywhere, who knows if she would spread her cute little butt! Ruan Zhizheng was hesitating, what excuse should he find to deal with the past tense. Suddenly, a roaring voice came from the side, full of joy: "Hey! Sister Lili! So you are here!" When the little Loli heard the sound, she turned her head and saw Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian running towards her happily. Her eyes lit up instantly! Today, Qu Qianqian was wearing a pink princess dress with two pigtails tied on her head. She looked extremely beautiful. Her clear little breast voice said loudly from a distance: "Sister Lili!!! We are here to play with you!" The little girl was obviously very happy when she saw them, her beautiful eyes were sparkling. She waved her little hand, and the little girl shouted excitedly: "Brother Yiming, sister Qianqian!" Seeing that the little girl¡¯s attention was diverted, Ruan Zhi next to him breathed a big sigh of relief. He picked up the wine glass in his hand and took a sip to calm down his shock. fine! Fortunately she has no children. Creatures like children are really terrifying! It¡¯s simply more difficult than adults! Soon, the two little guys ran over happily. Zhang Yiming was still naive. He scratched his head, his little fat face showing a bit of stupidity: "I came here with my father just now and saw Uncle Lu on the balcony, but I didn't see you. I thought you hadn't come! It made us sad for a long time!" "That's right," Qu Qianqian wore a beautiful little skirt today. She looked like a little princess, but her lips were pouted. "But fortunately, my father has good eyesight. He saw you here, Sister Lili, and then we ran over to find you!" Not waiting for Xiao Luli to speak. Zhang Yiming shook his head, turned his head, and suddenly saw Ruan Zhi, who was drinking next to him and had a unique and sultry temperament. When he and Qu Qianqian ran over just now, they saw the little girl talking to her. After thinking about it, she should be someone Lili knew. As Zhang Yiming watched, his little chubby face turned a little red with embarrassment. He leaned over and whispered to Xiao Luli, "Sister Lili, who is this sister? She, she is so beautiful" "yes¡­¡­" Xiaoyan Gong Qu Qianqian looked at Ruan Zhi, unable to move her eyes away. She couldn't help it and swallowed, "Sister Lili, she, she is really good-looking, as good-looking as you! I, Can I be friends with her?" ¡°I want it too!! I also want to be friends with my beautiful sister!!¡± Zhang Yiming saw this and said quickly. "Of course you can!" The little girl is a person who is very willing to share. When she saw that they also liked her aunt and sister, she was immediately more happy than they liked herself. Ruan Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw their innocent, clean and ignorant appearance. When she smiled, she became even more dazzling and incomparably beautiful. The background behind her was reduced to a backdrop in an instant. She was the only one, wearing a red dress and smiling, and she looked amazingly beautiful. Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian were immediately dumbfounded. Ruan Zhi put down the half-drunk glass of wine in his hand, stretched out his white and slender hand, and was about to introduce himself. Of course, the name you introduce yourself to is not "Ruan Zhi". But after she returned from the Lu family villa last time, she racked her brains, mainly torturing Huo Tingyan for a long time, relying solely on the pseudonym that Huo Tingyan came up with so hard: Lin Yue. "Hello, my name is¡ª¡ª" "Brother Yiming, sister Qianqian, this is aunt and sister!" Before Ruan Zhi could introduce himself, the little girl accepted the task with excitement.   She happily pointed at Ruan Zhi towards Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian, fearing that they might not know what the word "aunt" was, she even explained thoughtfully, "Aunt is the aunt of the servant aunt!" When Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian heard this, they nodded and looked at Ruan Zhi again. In their nervousness, they couldn't help but said loudly: "Hello, auntie and sister!!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Little chubby girl! I have a grudge against you, right? ! ! ! It¡¯s not enough for you alone, and now you¡¯ve got two more! ! Ruan Zhi grinded his molar teeth and struggled expressionlessly: "My name is Lin Yue!!!!" The little girl didn¡¯t even hear anything. She turned around excitedly, raised her dark and clear eyes, and happily introduced Ruan Zhi, "Auntie, this is brother Yiming. He is so nice. And, and this, this is sister Qianqian. She is very cute and cute. She is also a very special person. You will definitely like them. ! They like you very much!" "Yes!" As if to verify what sister Lili said, Qu Qianqian said nervously and stuttering, "Auntie, my name is Qu Qianqian. You are so good-looking. I like you so much!" Ruan Zhi felt desperate, but still gritted his teeth and said word by word with a smile on his face, "Children, my name is not aunt or sister, my name is Lin Yue, the forest of the forest, the moon of the moon, do you understand?" If you don¡¯t know better, your heads will be turned off! ! ! Do you really think she has no temper? ! "I know, I know!" Zhang Yiming was obviously very nervous. He didn¡¯t know where to put his chubby hands, and he stammered, "Aunt Lin Yue, in fact, I, I really like you too" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi¡¯s face was expressionless. Come someone. Kill her. When Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming saw Ruan Zhi silent, they thought Ruan Zhi didn't like them, so they looked at her timidly. When Xiao Luli saw this, she was afraid that they would misunderstand her aunt and sister, so she came out and said, "Brother Yiming, sister Qianqian, don't be afraid. Sister Aunt actually likes you very much. She is just shy. Just like every time I say I like my dad, my dad will be shy and call me a flatterer! Moreover, , and my mother told me that adults are easily shy, and we children should forgive them more and not beat them to death!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Your mother is really a weirdo. You can tell such lies and lies! "That's it" Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian have always believed in Xiao Luli's words. Hearing this, he tilted his head thoughtfully and thought about it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 374 A little excited Soon, after digesting what the little girl said and knowing that the aunt and sister didn¡¯t really hate them, their eyes lit up again and they clenched their fists: "Then we know!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± What do you know? ? ? The next second, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming raised their heads and said to Ruan Zhi with excitement: "Aunt and sister Lin Yue, just feel free to be shy! We won't laugh at you!" Xiao Luli also nodded and said in a sweet voice: "Yes! Auntie, sister, if anyone dares to laugh at you, we promise to help you beat him! Beat him until he's flat! Then we'll laugh him to death!" "That's right!" Qu Qianqian clenched her fist tightly: "I'll laugh him to death!" The two servants who were called by Lu Qidong to look at the little girl couldn't hold it in any longer. They turned around and laughed a few times. These little guys are so funny. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Where are the parents! ! Where are the parents of these children? ! If you don¡¯t take good care of your own children, why would you let them out to harm others? Do you still have a sense of public morality? ! Children¡¯s emotions come and go quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for Qu Qianqian to become happy again. She grabbed the little girl¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°Sister Lili, let¡¯s play hide and seek together!¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Zhang Yiming also came over and said, ¡°We are really bored, and there are no toys to play with here. It¡¯s even more boring than at school!¡± "all right!" Brother Yiming and sister Qianqian wanted to play with her. Not to mention how happy the little girl was, she agreed without even thinking about it. But then, she seemed to have thought of something, and changed her words hurriedly: "No, no, no! I can't play with you, I have to play with my aunt and sister now!" As he spoke, Xiao Luli opened her big black and clear eyes and looked at them eagerly, her voice lowered: "I'm sorry, sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, I told my aunt and sister first that I have to play with her now. I can't lie to her. The teacher said that lying is not a good boy, so I can't play with you. played." Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± No need, you can completely treat me as dead. "ah¡­¡­" When Qu Qianqian heard that the little girl couldn't play with them, she felt a little frustrated and her face drooped. But Zhang Yiming was very optimistic. He waved his little chubby hand and said, "It's okay! Sister Lili, we can play with you and Auntie Lin Yue! In fact, I really want to play with Auntie Sister!" "Hey! Me too! Me too! I also really want to play with Aunt and Sister Lin Yue!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s beautiful eyes were bright and she cheered up again. She looked at the expressionless Ruan Zhi excitedly: ¡°Aunt and sister Lin Yue, let¡¯s play together!¡± Xiao Luli was also very surprised, with happiness written all over her face. Xiao Naiyin said excitedly: "That's right! Why didn't I think of that! Brother Yiming, you are so smart! You are as smart as my dad! You can think of such a good idea! Then we can play together!" ¡°Obviously, Xiao Luli wants to play with her two friends, but she doesn¡¯t want to let go of her aunt and sister. Now that we can play together, I am so happy. The little fat man Zhang Yiming scratched his head in embarrassment and made a few silly hey sounds. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± What are you playing for? You three, get out of here right away! Go as far as you can! ! Don¡¯t come back again! ¡°Probably God really heard Ruan Zhi¡¯s thoughts. After a while, Qu Sinian¡¯s tall body stood not far away and called Qu Qianqian from a distance. It seems like he is ready to leave the venue. Qu Qianqian doesn¡¯t want to leave at all. She hasn¡¯t played with her beautiful sister and Lili sister yet, and her pretty face shows obvious reluctance. She even deliberately pretended not to hear what her father said. She lowered her head and held the shiny diamond hem on her skirt with her fingers, remaining silent. Ruan Zhi saw that he could finally have one less child, which was something he never wished for. Seeing her depressed look, he bent down, softened his voice, and promised that if there was another chance next time, she and Xiao Luli could play with her all day long. Hearing this, Ruan Zhi approached him at close range againQu Qianqian, who was so fascinated by the beauty that she almost didn't even know her last name, left with satisfaction. Seeing her following Qu Sinian out of the venue, her figure gradually disappearing at the door, Ruan Zhi took a deep breath. Well, there are two away, there are two. Ruan Zhi turned around and saw the beautiful little girl in a green dress and black eyes in front of her reluctantly looking away from the door, and then said to Zhang Yiming with a sad face: "Brother Yiming, are you going to leave too later?" Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t want to make Sister Lili sad, so he just snorted: ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave so quickly!¡± "Really, really?" The little girl pitifully raised her big black beautiful eyes with a very sad expression. "Of course it's true!" Zhang Yiming straightened out his chest, as if he was a big brother, and then raised his chubby hand and pointed to the open balcony over there: "Here! If you don't believe it, look! My dad is still chatting with your dad! He won't come and take me away!" When he yelled like this, Ruan Zhi subconsciously looked towards the balcony¡ª¡ª And then¡ª¡ª ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of sight: Standing on the balcony, with a tall and straight figure, a slim fit in a dark black suit, he looks like a dazzling, cold man standing on the balcony. The man's tall and slender body was leaning against the railing, his cold face had a calm and stern outline, and his eyes were dark and deep. Just standing there, his whole body was filled with deep intimidation and oppression, like an emperor. Unfathomable. When Ruan Zhi looked over, he was slightly tilting his handsome and indifferent face, listening to the words of the person next to him with cold eyebrows, and turning his finger on the car key. He was thin and pale, with extra bones. In an instant, the charming dark night behind him and the vast and bright starry sky in the distance were reduced to a dim background. Ruan Zhi was immediately stunned. This man is so good-looking. Not only does she have a good-looking face, body, and hands, but she also has a cold, taciturn personalityit's all too suitable for her! "Auntie, sister, what's wrong with you?" At this moment, the little girl¡¯s clear and tender little milky voice suddenly sounded. Ruan Zhi lowered his head blankly, only to realize that the little Loli had walked in front of her at some point, with her head raised, her big black eyes open, looking at her hand covering her chest with worry. Zhang Yiming looked at her blank look and also looked worried. "Auntie, sister, are you feeling unwell?" "Hey," Ruan Zhi saw this and quickly put down her hand with an embarrassed look on her face. She coughed lightly, "Uh well, I'm fine. I'm just, cough, a little excited." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 375 A man named Zhang Dazhuang The two little guys tilted their heads in confusion. Ruan Zhi stopped talking. When I looked up again, I realized that there was someone beside the man one person. Ruan Zhi¡¯s eyes fell on Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s strong and fat body. There was silence for a while. This person. Fat head, I have it. Big ears, yes. Beer belly, obviously. Bald Ruan Zhi frowned, looked at Zhang Dazhuang's thick black hair, and thought for a few seconds. That¡¯s right. Rich people go for hair transplants when they are bald. ?????????????? But rich people are rich people, and with this hair transplant, there are really no traces of the hair transplant! In just a few dozen seconds, combined with what Zhang Yiming said just now, Ruan Zhi deduced it instantly. This fat man must be the so-called Lu Junhan! ????????????? Actually, this fat man doesn¡¯t look very ugly when he is alone, but rather he has a kind of naive cuteness. But he should never stand next to that cold man. Because of such a comparison, the good-looking ones look better, and the ugly ones are directly ugly to a new level! Ruan Zhi was startled and quickly glanced at the man next to him to wash his eyes. Since the fat man is Lu Junhan, then the handsome guy next to him He should be this little fat man¡¯s father. When the little girl saw Ruan Zhi staring at the balcony where her father was, she was immediately overjoyed and said excitedly: "Auntie, sister, are you looking at my dad? Isn't my dad very good-looking? In fact, people also think that my father is very good-looking!" Ruan Zhi withdrew his gaze. When he heard this, he didn¡¯t say much. He just touched the little girl¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, you look like your mother.¡± "" Before the little girl could say anything, she saw Ruan Zhi looking directly at Zhang Yiming next to him, and asked him with a smile: "Kid, my sister is going to test you. Do you know your father's name?" "Know, know" Zhang Yiming has been asked this question before, and he could answer it without even thinking about it. But he was so nervous when his beautiful sister looked at him that the chubby boy blushed and whispered: "My father's name is Zhang Dazhuang!" "Zhang Dazhuang?" Ruan Zhi frowned slightly. When Zhang Yiming saw her expression, he knew that she had misunderstood, but he didn't know how to explain it. After thinking about it, he wrote on the table with his little chubby hand: "Aunt and sister, this is Zhang Dazhuang, not Zhang Dazhuang." Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Ruan Zhi was silent for a moment. ¡°Obviously I didn¡¯t expect that such a handsome man would have such a rusticsimple name. fine! For the sake of face, earthyjust keep it simple! Anyway, it¡¯s easy to make a living with a bad reputation! The little girl originally wanted to talk, but suddenly she saw Lu Anran coming down from upstairs in a hurry while going to the toilet. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly raised her little hand and waved to her, telling her that she was here! Lu Anran looked around, and when he suddenly saw her, he breathed a sigh of relief and walked over in a hurry. Ruan Zhi also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the little girl¡¯s family coming. Then, she turned her head and caught a glimpse of Ye Rourou sneaking in from the door. Ruan Zhi straightened up slightly, handed the little girl to Lu Anran, and told the little girl that she was going to get busy. Although the little girl was a little reluctant to say goodbye, she still wisely said goodbye to her. ¡­¡­ After Ruan Zhi separated from the little girl, he did not go to Ye Rourou immediately. Instead, he picked up his mobile phone, walked to a deserted corner, and made a call directly. Before Huo Tingyan on the opposite side could say anything, she said directly and expressionlessly: "I'm in love." "Pfft¡ª¡ª" Opposite me, Huo Tingyan was probably drinking. When he heard this, he spat it out. After that, there was a series of violent coughing sounds. After a while, his slightly broken and irritable voice came over, "Wait! What did you just say?! What did you say you talked about?" "in love." "Compared with his uneasiness, Ruan Zhi seemed much calmer and calmer. She repeated every word?: "I'm in love." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "If nothing else happens, I should stay in Haicheng until my death this time." Ruan Zhi paused and said sincerely, "You should be able to approve this, right? After all, marriage is a top priority, and long-distance marriage is not conducive to a harmonious relationship between husband and wife." Huo Tingyan was choked by her words before he could catch his breath. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "Wait a minute! Let me stroke it first." Ruan Zhi was confused: "What?" "For a moment," Huo Tingyan said expressionlessly, "where should I start scolding you?" "" Huo Tingyan probably walked to a relatively quiet place. As soon as he stood still, he couldn't suppress his voice: "In less than half an hour, you fell in love? Are you talking about me or playing tricks on me? If you want to stay in Haicheng temporarily, you at least find a reliable reason" "This is unreliable?" Ruan Zhi¡¯s voice was full of confusion, ¡°I¡¯m really in love.¡± "" Huo Tingyan's face was full of indifference, "Oh, with whom? With the little girl who just called you aunt and sister?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi: "I was with a man who was pretty good-looking, well I took one look at him and it was love at first sight." "" There are simply too many things to complain about. Huo Tingyan took a few deep breaths and said, "What does love at first sight have to do with you falling in love?" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said sincerely, "It is said on the Internet that unrequited love is also a kind of love, so I fell in love." "" Ruan Zhi's brain circuit has never been normal. To put it bluntly, he is just a psychopath. Huo Tingyan changed the topic in time. He frowned slightly. Thinking of today's banquet, Lu Junhan would also come to attend. Suddenly, his brows furrowed even more tightly. , and his voice became a little deeper: "Who did you fall in love with at first sight? Lu Junhan?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi was funny: "Why do you think I can like him?" After hearing that it was not Lu Junhan, Huo Tingyan was obviously relieved. He stretched out his hand and pulled his tie, and asked easily: "Who is that person?" Ruan Zhi hesitated for a few times, then said: "a man named 'Zhang Dazhuang', do you know him?" "Zhang Dazhuang?" Huo Tingyan can sit in the position of deputy leader or even leader of the sy group. Needless to say, he has a good memory. He quickly found a person from a pile of information whose name matched the pronunciation, but whose body and appearance did not match. It was because this point. He hesitated for a rare moment and asked: "Which one is wider, which one is bigger, which one is stronger?" Ruan Zhi didn¡¯t hide anything, he said directly: ¡°That piece of Zhang San¡¯s piece is big and small¡ª¡ª¡± Before he could hear the rest, Huo Tingyan interrupted expressionlessly: "The one of the strong man?" Ruan Zhi: "Yes." Huo Tingyan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Huo Tingyan has actually thought of someone, but he's just not sure. And, I can¡¯t believe it either. He would rather believe that it is another person named "Zhang Dazhuang". If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 376 It¡¯s probably not good Huo Tingyan just finished this idea. Ruan Zhi over there was afraid that his memory was not good and he would forget about the person and what happened just now, so he hurriedly said: "Oh, I remember, he seems to have a son, his name should be Zhang Yiming. I heard a little girl call him brother Yiming before. I forgot to ask what the specific word was." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Yiming. Zhang Dazhuang Huo Tingyan on the other side was silent for a long time this time, so long that Ruan Zhi thought he had hung up. She strangely moved her phone away and glanced at the screen. She was obviously still on a call. She asked: "Huh?" After a while, Huo Tingyan's faint voice came over. Just by listening to the voice, without seeing the expression on his face, you can tell that his words are hard to explain: "If it is this Zhang Dazhuang, then I know this person." "It's better to fall in love at first sight with Zhang Dazhuang than with Lu Junhan!" Huo Tingyan has been in contact with all kinds of people and analyzed many people's personalities. He has never failed, but now he has fallen into the hands of this crazy woman Ruan Zhi for the first time! He never thought that she would actually fall in love with that kind of fat man with big round ears! Doesn¡¯t she always dislike this kind of thing? ???????? Is this big guy different from other fat guys, so it attracted Ruan Zhi¡¯s attention extra? "You know him?" Ruan Zhi straightened up, and when he heard that Huo Tingyan actually knew the man, his eyebrows were inevitably a little happy: "Then what do you think of him?" "I think" Huo Tingyan said sincerely: "You can go to an ophthalmologist!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan said so, but Ruan Zhi's determination never changed temporarily. The main meaning of Ruan Zhi¡¯s phone call is¡ª¡ª "I fell in love with someone at first sight. I'm going to chase him. Please give me your consent and let me stay in Haicheng." As for Huo Tingyan's suggestions and dissatisfaction, it is completely unimportant. Ruan Zhi would not listen at all. Huo Tingyan knows that Ruan Zhi has always been an activist. Sometimes, even when the information is not completely clear, she takes action first. So, when Ruan Zhi was about to hang up the phone, he finally compromised. Anyway, it was better to chase Zhang Dazhuang than Lu Junhan. It didn't hurt to let Ruan Zhi chase her, just in case she gave up. Taking into account the relationship for many yearsthe past few months, Huo Tingyan felt that it was necessary to remind her: "You'd better be more reserved and don't scare people." Ruan Zhi was about to hang up the phone. When he heard what he said, he paused and asked sincerely: "Is it reserved to turn someone into a bed when they first meet?" "" Huo Tingyan said expressionlessly: "Forget it." Ruan Zhi breathed a long sigh of relief, "That's okay, I thought it was not good to do this -" Huo Tingyan added with an indifferent look: "It's considered a pervert." "" Huo Tingyan was simply convinced by her brain circuit. He held his forehead helplessly and sighed: "Have you ever seen anyone put someone on the bed when they first met? Who would do this except a pervert!" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and spoke the truth sincerely: "Yes, it is like this in most novels. The hero and heroine have sex in the first chapter, and the battle is fierce. The detailed description can fill a whole chapter!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "So, in order to prevent others from having the same idea as me, I naturally have to strike first when we meet for the first time. Otherwise, what will happen if he is abducted by others?" Start first! No one wants to compete with you for that fat guy Zhang Dazhuang! ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan couldn't bear it, "But this is the real world, not the world of fiction! Can you think like a normal person? Or use a normal person's method?" Ruan Zhi thought about the fragments of his memory and said, "Not necessarily, maybe our world is really a world of fiction." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan looked indifferent, "Do you still want to stay in Haicheng?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi immediately changed his mind: "Okay, our world is indeed the real world." "" Huo Tingyan rubbed his forehead, "It's not impossible for you to stay in Haicheng, but you must be respectful to me."Point, be restrained, Zhang Dazhuang's power in Haicheng is not small, don't cause trouble for the group, otherwise, I won't be able to protect you. " Ruan Zhi knows that Huo Tingyan and Huo Suiwang seem to be the masters of the current Sy Group, but in fact, their father, Huo Feng, is actually in charge. This is the truly terrifying ruthless character. It is also the person Huo Tingyan has been trying his best to defeat. It is also the source of Ruan Ye¡¯s tragedy. "I know," Ruan Zhi didn't want to embarrass him. After all, he had helped her a lot in the past few months, and she was not ungrateful in return. "I'll try my best." ¡°It¡¯s not about trying your best, it¡¯s about doing it for sure!¡± When facing others, Huo Tingyan can be calm, calm and cold, but when facing her, he gets a big headache from time to time. He feels that Ruan Zhi is simply here to defeat him. "Anyway, I immediately forgot about your plan of luring someone into bed. If you really don't know how to chase someone, go online more. There is a lot of emotional chicken soup on the Internet. Check out more, and I'm sure you will become one one day. The Saint of Love!" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said, "If I become a lover, will he like me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Okay, I'll try my best." "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" He has now begun to sympathize with Zhang Dazhuang inexplicably. Why did you fall in love with such a crazy woman? ¡­¡­ This way. Although the little girl was a little reluctant to leave her aunt and sister, she cheered up again when she thought that her aunt and sister were going to make money instead of sneaking away to play with others. After all, if my aunt and sister make more money, they can buy her chicken legs in the future! In this way, she can have a lot of money! Maybe more than dad! ¡°Hmph, her father will definitely be jealous of her! Lu Anran played with the little girl and Zhang Yiming for a while. On the balcony, Zhang Dazhuang and Lu Junhan had almost finished talking about things, and enough cold wind was blowing. Seeing that they were all here, they both turned around and walked towards this side. The beautiful little lolita, who was wearing a light green princess dress with two ponytails, saw her father coming, and her fair and pink face suddenly glowed with a strange brilliance. She seemed to have thought of something and hurried over. Soon, she stood still in front of Lu Junhan. Then, she raised her big, dark, clear eyes and looked at him eagerly: "Dad" Lu Junhan: "" This look is probably up to no good. Zhang Dazhuang next to him looked envious. He looked again at Zhang Yiming, who was talking to Lu Anran over there, smiling so honestly that he didn't notice that his father had come over, and he suddenly became very angry! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 377 I don¡¯t remember how! My father is not as attractive as a beautiful woman, right? ? ?Obviously, yes. Zhang Yiming never raised his head from beginning to end, he kept smiling and chatting with Lu Anran. "If Lu Anran hadn't pointed at the dark-faced Zhang Dazhuang behind him, Zhang Yiming wouldn't have known that his father was already here. "Dad! Are you done talking to Uncle Lu so soon?" Zhang Yiming turned around and saw him. His enthusiastic smile suddenly disappeared, and instead he looked a little gloomy. It¡¯s like saying, Dad, why don¡¯t you talk longer! Zhang Dazhuang: "" You don¡¯t want your butt anymore, do you? ! But Zhang Dazhuang hasn¡¯t spoken out yet to deal with this little bastard. The little girl¡¯s babyish voice over there rang out urgently: "Dad, Dad, are you busy now? You're not busy right now, right?" Lu Junhan did not answer, but glanced at her lightly, and said in a very casual tone: "What do you want to do again?" "You first tell people whether you are busy or not!" The little Lolita was still very well-behaved and didn¡¯t want to disturb her father¡¯s money-making, but the next second, her crisp little voice sounded a bit coaxing: ¡°If you are not busy, Lili will tell you¡± Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even think about it and just said one word: ¡°Busy.¡± "" "Dad, you are lying!" The little girl immediately felt aggrieved. She looked at him with her big wet black eyes, pouted her mouth angrily, and her voice was filled with accusations: "You're not busy at all! Now no one wants to play with you, no one calls you anymore, they don't want you anymore, you are an adult that no one wants!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The core meaning of this statement is correct, but why does it sound so unworthy of punishment? After the little girl finished speaking, she felt extremely aggrieved, "Don't try to lie to me. People have very good eyesight. People can see it! You, you are obviously not busy at all now" Lu Junhan's tall body stood in front of her. Hearing this, he tugged his thin lips, gave a cold look, and glanced at her lightly, "Then you're asking a stupid question." "" Not long after Lu Junhan saw her, his eyes turned red again, and crystal clear tears were pitifully rolling in his dark eyes. His deep and dark black eyes instantly narrowed in alertness, and he said coldly: "I'm warning you, don't act recklessly, no one is trying to coax you!" The little girl glanced at him with tearful eyes, and her bright red mouth continued to shrink, as if she was about to cry. Lu Junhan¡¯s face turned cold, the temperature of his voice dropped sharply, and he said coldly: ¡°How dare you cry in front of me¡ª¡ª¡± The little girl raised her head and cried loudly: "Wow, wow, wow -" Lu Junhan: "" He shouldn¡¯t have come over. It would be nice to have a nice breeze on the balcony. At least there is no such little troublemaker there! The little Loli seemed to have read his thoughts. She held the hem of his clothes with her little hands, and then rubbed her eyes with one hand. Transparent tears fell down, and her little voice sounded like she was crying: "Dad, you, you lied to people! You, you are still cruel to others, you almost killed them! Wow, they are so pitiful, and you are still cruel to others! You are really going too far! " Lu Junhan lowered his eyes expressionlessly, looking at her little hands tightly holding his clothes to prevent him from leaving, he gritted his back molars, gritted his teeth and said coldly: "Who the hell is too much?" This little thing has learned to be smart. He knows that the place is big and keeps holding his clothes tightly with his hands, for fear that he will run away. After all, in the little girl¡¯s opinion, if her father runs away, her short legs won¡¯t be able to catch him back. If her father is not here, who will she cry to? The little girl didn¡¯t want to listen, just didn¡¯t listen. She sniffed her red nose, her little body twitched, and she choked with sobs: "You, you are a bad father You always bully others, beat them, lie to them, and now you are still aggressive! Ooooh, I don't want you anymore, I want my aunt, Ooooh, I want my grandpa, Ooooh Woo, I want my aunt, woo, woo, I, I also want my grandpa, woo, woo, woo¡ª" Lu Anran looked worried. She had never seen the little girl cry so miserably and pitifully before, and she couldn't help but feel a little distressed. She looked at Lu Junhan and hesitated to speak. Lu JunHan's thin lips pursed tightly, his dark eyes stared at her tear-stained little face, and her cold eyebrows revealed deep impatience and irritability. Who got her into this bad habit of crying when she doesn¡¯t like it? "Go find them if you want," Lu Jun glanced at her coldly. He was too lazy to coddle her. If he coddles her any longer, she would be able to run over to him tomorrow and sneer, "Now Why are you still holding on to my clothes?" "" Hearing this, the little girl's cry suddenly stopped, tears filled her eyes, but she was a little confused. With tears in her eyes, she looked at her little hands holding her father's clothes in confusion. She probably cried too hard and her brain was a little short-circuited. She couldn't remember why she was holding on to her father's clothes. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She felt even more aggrieved and asked her father in a sweet voice, ¡°Yes, Dad, why am I still holding on to your clothes?¡± This confused and ignorant little look looks silly and cute. Lu Junhan simply laughed angrily, "You ask me who should I ask!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Anran: "" "Baby, don't you make a draft before you speak?" ! The little girl opened her big black eyes wet with tears, tilted her head and thought for a while, and finally figured it out. right! She grabbed her father because she was afraid that he would run away! But she won¡¯t tell her father! Dad is so bad! If he knew, he would definitely run away! So, she said domineeringly with a crying voice: "Anyway, they are going to catch you! Dad, can you come with me to find your aunt and them" She will never let go of her father anyway. Let Dad go, Dad will run away! snort! Although she is usually stupid, she is not so stupid now! Lu Junhan narrowed his dark eyes slightly, not buying it at all: "Didn't you say you don't want me anymore? Then why should I go with you!" "They want it! They don't want you! There's no way they don't want you!" She likes her father so much, how could she not want him! "Yes," Lu Junhan glanced at her, "You just said it." "Have it?" The little girl looked confused and scratched her head: "I don't remember." "Don't pretend." "Lili really doesn't remember" The little girl felt aggrieved. Seeing her father's cold face and indifferent angry look, she had no choice but to grab him, lower her head, and whisper weakly, "Okay, Lili has Dad, please don't be angry, okay? I didn't mean it, really!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 378 The volume of crying can actually be adjusted! As she said that, the little girl hurriedly grabbed her father's clothes with her other hand. She held him with both hands, as if she was afraid that he would run away. "" Lu Junhan looked down and saw that his suit, which was neatly ironed and without a trace of wrinkles, was now wrinkled and wrinkled, and the veins on his forehead popped out, "Let go!" The little girl misunderstood, thinking that her father was still angry, so she hurriedly raised her little hand holding her father's clothes and showed him: "Dad, Dad! Look! I've picked you up! Lili didn't want you! Don't be angry with Lili, okay?" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" You are such a fucking genius! Pick it up Thinking of the scene of Mr. Lu, a cold-faced CEO, being thrown out by a little girl, and then being picked up in a hurry and crying¡ª¡ª Zhang Dazhuang couldn't hold it back, and he made a "poof" sound and laughed out loud at the scene in his mind: "Hahahahaha" Even Lu Anran couldn't help but slightly curved her lips. Lu Junhan took a deep breath, but in the end he couldn't hold it back anymore. He gritted his teeth and laughed angrily. He said coldly: "So I have to thank you for picking me back, right?" "Dad, you don't have to thank Lili, this is my family" Suddenly, the little girl opened her big black eyes, as if she noticed something was wrong. Instead of saying anything, she puffed up her little fat face, stared at him suspiciously, and said angrily, "Dad, did you just You¡¯re being mean to me again!¡± "¡­¡­No." The little girl clenched her fist angrily: "I knew you would be cruel to me!" "I told you I didn't hurt you!" "I knew you would be cruel to me!" The little girl felt aggrieved: "I've already picked you up, and you're still being mean to me! You're being mean to me again! I'm not doing it on purpose" As she spoke, the little girl¡¯s voice, which had finally subsided, was filled with sobs again. Lu Junhan: "" Oh shit. "Shut up, I!" His voice made Zhang Yiming, who had been afraid to say anything, hide behind his father in fear. He felt that Lili was really pitiful. How can I have such a fierce father! Although his father always beats him, he is not aggressive at all! The little girl let out a loud cry and cried: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, you are cruel to others again! They won¡¯t play with you anymore, wuwuwu!" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, patted the little girl's head hard with his big hand, tugged his thin lips, and smiled: "You are so cute, how can I bear to hurt you?" "Really, really?" The little girl widened her big black eyes and forgot to cry for a moment. Her eyes were bright: "Dad, do you really think she is cute?" "Yeah." Lu Junhan paused, then smiled slightly: "Did you see the swimming pool outside?" The little girl followed her father's gaze out the window and looked over. Dad praised her for being cute! That's great! Dad actually praised her for being cute! If my aunt and sister knew about it, she would definitely be jealous to death! The little girl was immediately overjoyed, and even her voice was full of excitement. "I see it! Dad, there are three swimming pools outside!" The next second, Lu Junhan's face suddenly turned cold, he squinted his eyes and sneered, his voice was cold, "Please, dear you, choose one and jump down. Don't wait for me to throw you away myself. Do you understand?" "" The little girl¡¯s IQ was on the line now. Her dark eyes widened, she clenched her fist angrily and said: "Dad, you don't really think I'm cute at all, do you? You just, just want to trick me into the swimming pool, and then you can run away and don't want me, right" As she spoke, the little girl¡¯s voice became choked with sobs and her eyes welled up with tears: ¡°People, people know you are a bad father¡­¡± The little girl was wearing a light green princess dress, her eyes were red, and she looked extremely pitiful. Lu Anran couldn't bear to see this. He bit his lower lip and looked at Lu Jun's cold side face. Finally, she clenched her fingers tightly, mustered up the courage, and whispered, "Brother" But the sound was too subtle and was quickly drowned out by the little girl¡¯s cry. andZhang Dazhuang saw that the little girl was crying pitifully. After a while, her fair face was full of tears. He felt a little unbearable and just wanted to speak. However, the next second, Lu Junhan over there glanced at the little girl and said casually: "Cry louder. Didn't you eat? Cry so quietly, who can hear you?" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Anran: "" Lu Junhan wanted to choke the little girl, and wanted to make her angry and say, "She is already crying very loudly. It's because you have bad ears, dad!" Not to mention how easy it is to divert this little thing's attention. Once she gets angry like this, she will definitely forget what she was crying about before. However. Who would have thought that when the little girl heard this, she raised her wet black eyes, sniffed, looked at him with tearful eyes, and turned around to seriously cry louder. ¡°Wow wow wow wow¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Junhan: "" After crying for a few seconds, she raised her wet black eyelashes with sobs, looked at her father with her dark eyes, and said in a sobbing voice: "Dadcan you hear me crying like this?" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, the little girl thought he couldn¡¯t hear her. The next moment, I turned my head away, rubbed my eyes, and cried louder again! After crying for a while, he asked him again: "Then, what about this?" "" "Is this okay?" "" To the end¡ª¡ª The little girl was crying at the top of her lungs. The cry was earth-shattering and extremely penetrating. It almost spread throughout the entire hall and instantly attracted everyone's attention. Lu Junhan: "" The little girl is still crying selflessly, crying heartbreakingly and pitifully. Others looked at the crying little girl and couldn't help it. They looked at the cold-faced Lu Junhan in front of the little girl with condemnation. It seems to be saying, how can a father bully his own daughter? ¡°Crying so miserably, the little girl¡¯s family must have been bullied badly. The little girl didn¡¯t notice anything unusual around her. She rubbed her eyes and cried for a while. Her eyes were red from crying, and she asked her father in an aggrieved tone: ¡°Then, what about this? Dad, can you hear me like this?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Enough is enough, if this continues, they will become deaf! But Zhang Dazhuang couldn¡¯t hold it back and smiled. Where did this cutie come from! You can actually adjust the volume of your crying! This is too cute! Lu Anran was a little worried when he saw the little girl crying so hard and Lu Junhan's face was still so cold. Now, she was completely blown away by the little guy's move. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 379 Aunt and Sister Lin Yue Cry a little and ask if you can hear me. If you can¡¯t hear me, she will continue to cry louder. If you can¡¯t hear me, she will continue to cry louder. This little look of seriously crying so cute! Lu Anran liked children very much before, but now that she sees such a cute and adorable little girl, her heart is completely melted. ¡° Seeing the little girl crying at the top of her lungs, more and more people came to watch, and she looked not tired at all, as if she could cry for another three days and three nights. Lu Junhan closed his eyes, and the veins on his forehead popped out. He took a deep breath, looked at the little girl in front of him who was crying like the earth was shaking, grinded his back molars, and coldly compromised: "Okay, shut up!" Before the little girl could feel aggrieved, the next second, she saw Lu Junhan's expressionless expression: "I'm not busy now, so hurry up and say what you wanted to say before." "Really, really?" The little girl stopped crying immediately. She opened her big wet eyes with tears and her voice was still crying: "Dad, please don't lie to me." Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, "Forget it if you don't say it." "Say! What others want to say!" Seeing this, the little girl immediately became anxious. She raised her little hand and wiped away her tears. Soon, she returned to her previous happiness. She grabbed the hem of her father's clothes with her little hand, raised her head, and said excitedly: ¡°Dad, hurry up and compliment me on how beautiful I am!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her and sneered: "Did you take the wrong medicine?" "No." The little girl's eyes were still a little red. She looked pitiful, but her face was very serious. "Lili didn't take any medicine today. She won't take the wrong medicine." Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "No! Dad, you haven't complimented me on how good-looking I am!" The little girl now remembered the business, frowned, and stared at him with a puffed face, "Hurry up and praise me, you have already praised my aunt and sister for my beauty, and I also want you to praise me for my beauty!" Lu Junhan's dark, dark eyes narrowed slightly, and after a while, he spoke in a cold voice: "Who do you think I praised for being good-looking?" "Auntie, sister!" The little girl looked at him like this and said angrily, "Don't try to lie to me! My aunt and sister have told me that you played so well with her, and you had so much fun, and you even praised her for being so beautiful! Huh! You didn't even praise her. Lili is so pretty!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang's expression was hard to describe. He really couldn't imagine Lu Jun with a cold face, praising someone for being so good-looking. When he thought of that scene, he got goosebumps all over his body. But what the little girl said is definitely not wrong. He glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan next to him several times, and various complicated thoughts came to his mind. Aunt and sister. ?Obviously, it¡¯s a woman. It¡¯s been a great time, it¡¯s been a lot of fun It¡¯s great to have fun with a woman, and the place is probably on the bed. Then he complimented her on how beautiful she is No surprise, he should be praising the woman for her naked appearance! Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s face changed uncertainly, and his expression was very complicated. In the end, he couldn't hold it back anymore, coughed lightly, laughed obscenely, came to Lu Junhan's side, and said with a small smile: "Mr. Lu! I can't tell, you are quite boring and coquettish" Lu Junhan shot him a cold look. Zhang Dazhuang immediately shut up, touched his nose angrily, and raised his hand: "Dede, pretend I didn't say it, pretend I didn't say it." Harmful! They are all men. What are you ashamed of! We have children! It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t experienced it before, right? And having sex with a woman is so normal! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was called Mighty, and all the women who used it said it was good! Although I have gained a lot of weight now, my charm remains the same! Just like what he did last night¡ª¡ª As he thought about it, Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s fat face couldn¡¯t help but look lewd. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan knew what he had done. As soon as he heard it, he knew that it was the so-called "aunt and sister" who was spreading rumors. His indifferent expression showed no trace of anything.The change of ? is directly said: "I never said that, and I don't know the aunt or sister you are talking about! She lied to you all those words!" "Impossible! Aunt and sister will not lie to me!" The little girl suddenly became anxious. "Yes," Zhang Yiming, the little fat man who had been afraid to say anything, ran out from behind his father and shouted, "Aunt Lin Yue is so beautiful, and she is so good to us, she is sure You won¡¯t lie to us!¡± Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly. Who is this aunt and sister? Lu Junhan naturally remembered that the little girl said last night that this aunt and sister bought her chicken legs. This incident happened when they were in the house and the little girl was alone in the yard. At that time, they all thought that this aunt and sister was a servant. After all, as long as the other person is a good person, the little girl will get along with anyone and make friends so fast that it is unimaginable. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When I call Ma Liu, I always call her Aunt Liu. It is perfectly normal to find any servant and call me sister. But now it seems that it is obviously not. The servants of the Lu family are all in the Lu family now. The housekeeper will count the number of servants every hour and check the identity information of the servants to prevent outsiders from sneaking in. ¡°If a servant of the Lu family really came to the hotel secretly to attend the banquet, it would be impossible for the housekeeper not to call him and report it. But after so long, the housekeeper didn¡¯t call, which proved that everything was normal in the Lu family. In other words, this aunt and sister are definitely not servants of the Lu family. ¡°Moreover, it is impossible for a servant to get an invitation to enter such a high-end banquet. Since this aunt and sister are not servants of the Lu family, she showed up at the Lu family at that time last night. ??????? Then it¡¯s probably another outsider. ¡°After all, that ugly female spy was locked in the basement by him, and there was no way her companions wouldn¡¯t come to rescue her. No surprise, as long as the female spy is in his hands, this aunt and sister will definitely appear in the Lu family again. When the time comes, he wants to see which reckless woman dares to spread rumors about him! "Aunt and sister Lin Yue?" When Zhang Dazhuang heard Zhang Yiming¡¯s words, he was stunned and asked in surprise, "Why does this person have such a strange name? She is actually called 'Aunt Lin Yue'. She should not be from our country!" Lu Anran was silent for a while, and after thinking about it, fearing that the two little guys might not be able to explain clearly, he still explained aloud: "Her name is Lin Yue. I saw her just now. She is indeed very beautiful and polite. She was wearing a red dress and she was gone for about ten minutes. I don't know why Lili called her 'aunty sister'." Lu Anran didn¡¯t have much contact with the little girl. Hearing the little girl call her aunt and sister, she thought she was someone they knew. I didn¡¯t think much about it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 380 I can give it all to you Looking at her brother's expression now, combined with what the little girl said before, it seems that this is not the case. Her brother obviously doesn¡¯t know this aunt and sister. "Then the purpose of this aunt and sister's contact with Lili has to be thought about. ¡°After all, the little girl has a special status as her brother¡¯s only child, so she really has to be on guard. And Lu Anran was also worried that something might happen to the little girl. So, after thinking about it, he told everything he knew. Lu Junhan frowned tightly, his dark eyes darkened a bit, his side face was cold and indifferent, it was hard to tell what he was thinking. "dad¡­¡­" When the little girl saw him like this, she thought she had gotten into trouble, and she suddenly felt timid. "Dad, is auntie a bad person? But, I think she is a good person. She, she can buy Lili's chicken legs, and she also gave Lili a lot of money!" When Lu Junhan saw this, he didn¡¯t say much, but said calmly: "Next time if she comes to see you, find a way to bring her to me." "Oh" The little girl nodded in understanding, then her eyes suddenly lit up and she said excitedly, "I know! Dad! Do you also want to play with your aunt and sister?" "Um." Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly, "But don't tell her that it was me you brought her to." Although the little girl didn¡¯t know why her father did this, she was so happy when she thought that she, her aunts, sisters, and her father could play together, and she immediately agreed. "Okay! Dad!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Silly child, please be more careful! If you do this, you will never see your aunt and sister again! ! ! Don¡¯t you know how crazy your dad is! ! Zhang Dazhuang thought so, but he had to say that this move was quite cheap! It is also the most useful! Afterwards, Zhang Dazhuang saw that it was getting late and wanted to take Zhang Yiming back. Zhang Yiming was obviously reluctant. He still wants to play with his sister Lili and Lu Anran again, and he refuses to leave. In the end, after being severely beaten by the extremely angry Zhang Dazhuang, he was dragged away by Zhang Dazhuang. After that, the little girl pulled Lu Anran and wanted to go with her father. Lu Junhan wanted to be quiet for a while. ¡°After all, if you stay any longer, either this little thing will go crazy, or he will go crazy. And judging from the current situation, he is more likely to be crazy. Furthermore, later he would have to ask someone to find out who this "Lin Yue" was and why he wanted to get close to this little troublemaker. He didn't care about her at all. What¡¯s more, she likes to make noise and can¡¯t sit still, so she might as well let Lu Anran take her to play. However, when Lu Junhan threw her to Lu Anran, the little girl was still a little reluctant. She likes her aunt very much, but her favorite is her father. And, she also wants to protect her father! Although she has been with her father for so long, except for the few people she saw in the study who were pinned to the ground and bullied her father in the beginning, no one seemed to bully her father in the past few months. But she felt that she could not take it lightly. After all, her father was very fragile and he might die without knowing when! It would be better for her to stay with her father. And, mom hasn¡¯t come back yet! If mom comes back and finds dad dead, she will definitely beat her butt! snort! She won¡¯t let her mother spank her! Only daddy can spank her ass! "Dad, I want to go with you" The little girl in a green dress hurried over, her two dark ponytails swaying cutely on the back of her head. Her white and tender little hands held his hand tightly, and then she looked at Lu Anran over there, and then at him, and said in a milky voice: "There, there's aunt, too. We all want to go with you!" Seeing this, Lu Anran came over, a little at a loss, and paused, not knowing what to say. Lu Junhan turned around, glanced at her lightly, paused, his dark eyes fell on the little girl in front of him again, and said coldly: "Why are you leaving? Just stay here." "I don't want it! I just don't want it!"The little girl stamped her little feet, her eyes suddenly turned red again, her dark eyes were filled with tears, and her little voice was choked with sobs: "Dad, I just want to be with you, Lili won't bother" Suddenly, a red one-hundred-yuan bill passed by her eyes. The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were round and wide. I saw my father holding a red 100-dollar bill between his slender and white fingertips, and his expression was a little careless: "Do you want it?" The little Loli swallowed, "Dad, don't worry, Lili, Lili won't bother you Just, even if you give me a hundred, a hundred yuan, they still want to be with you, with Together with you" But obviously, I don¡¯t feel confident enough to speak now, and my little eyes were drawn away by the one hundred yuan picture. Lu Junhan casually took out another hundred yuan card and shook the two hundred yuan with his pale and thin fingers. The little girl stared blankly with her big black eyes. The man with a cold face raised his eyebrows: "Now, do you still want to follow me?" The little girl reached out and took the two hundred yuan given by her father. When she found out that it was real money, her dark eyes instantly became bright. Xiao Naiyin said happily, "I'm not leaving! Lili is not leaving! I want to play here with my aunt, it's so fun here! Dad, please leave quickly, I will miss you!" She said this, but her eyes never left the two hundred dollars. She pouted her bright red mouth and kissed the two hundred dollars hard, feeling happy just looking at it. I don¡¯t know whether I miss my dad or the two hundred yuan. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" After the little girl kissed the two hundred yuan, she saw that her father had not left yet. She hid the two hundred yuan behind her, looked at him timidly with her clear eyes, and asked weakly in fear: "Dadyou, don't you want to leave?" "" Lu Junhan laughed angrily when he saw the greedy look on her face that was afraid that the money would be taken back. ¡­¡­ After her father left, the little girl checked a little more to make sure that her father would really not come back. Then she carefully took out the two hundred yuan from behind, and carefully put it into her small bag. Two hundred dollars, stay with the other hundred dollars. After doing all this, she breathed a long sigh of relief with a look of satisfaction on her face. Seeing her cute look, Lu Anran couldn't help but curled her lips. She raised her hand, rubbed the little girl¡¯s dark head, and said softly: "Lili, do you still want more money? If my aunt has money, I can give it to you." The little girl replied simply: "No!" The light in Lu Anran's eyes suddenly dimmed a bit, and she pursed her lips. After the little girl happily hid her three hundred yuan, she opened her big black and clear eyes, shook her head, and said happily: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 381 My heart skipped a beat "Lili already has a lot of money now! When Lili has no money in the future, aunt, please give it to Lili again!" Lu Anran was stunned for a long time, and then he laughed softly: "Okay." She originally thought that the little girl didn¡¯t want her money because she didn¡¯t think her relationship with her was close enough to ask for money. This inevitably makes Lu Anran a little sad. She is her biological aunt, and she likes the little girl so much, so naturally she doesn¡¯t want to see the little girl acting strangely to her. She would rather the little girl ask for more things from her. But she didn¡¯t expect that the little girl actually meant this. The little girl hid her money in a small bag, picked up the light green water bottle hanging around her neck, and happily took a sip of water. Her fair and tender cheeks on both sides bulged like a little pufferfish. , not to mention how beautiful and cute she looks. Lu Anran's eyes softened. She looked at the little girl, her clear eyes were filled with tenderness, so much that it seemed like it could overflow. "Hey, isn't this sister-in-law!" After a while, a person stood in front of Lu Anran. Yu Zheng¡¯s sister, Yu Xiaoxiao. Seeing that it was her, the smile on Lu Anran's face faded a lot, and there was even a hint of coolness in her clear eyes. Yu Xiaoxiao had a arrogant look on her face. She held Xu Yan's hand and walked over slowly. Her young face was painted with delicate and strong makeup, making her look youthful and beautiful. He probably looks like he is in his early twenties. At this moment, she looked at Lu Anran with extra contempt, and her red lips raised a sarcastic arc: "Why, my brother is not willing to accompany you on such an important occasion! That's right, you spent so much money on our family's medical treatment, forget it if you are not grateful, and you relied on grandma's love to force my brother to Marry you, let alone my brother. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with you for a minute! I don¡¯t even know how you have the nerve to come here!¡± Although the little girl didn't understand what Yu Xiaoxiao said, she saw Yu Xiaoxiao looking fiercely at her aunt, and her fair cheeks bulged in anger. so bad! This must be a bad guy! She wants to beat her to death! No one can bully aunt! With that said, the little girl started to put her water bottle on the ground and started to roll up her sleeves! When Lu Anran saw this, he thought the little girl was frightened by Yu Xiaoxiao. Her face suddenly turned cold, her slender body stood in front of the little girl, and she said coldly: ¡°You have the nerve to come here, why can¡¯t I come?¡± Yu Xiaoxiao crossed her arms and sneered, "Ha, of course I can come! I am the upright third young lady of the Yu family. It is normal for me to come here. Who do you think you are? Do you still think you are still the superior second young lady of the Lu family? What a joke! Who doesn't? I know, in the past three years, you have never interacted with your brother and aunt at all, and I'm afraid you haven't even seen each other! Let me tell you, your aunt and your brother might have kicked you out of the house long ago, but I just didn¡¯t say anything, no, I don¡¯t even want to contact you.¡± Lu Anran's eyes turned completely cold. Xu Yan next to her saw her ugly expression, and her red lips painted with bright lipstick slightly and slightly curled up. Yu Xiaoxiao snorted coldly, raised her red lips in a mocking arc, and continued: "Speaking of which, you deserve it. Who made you want to marry my brother so shamelessly? Now, the Lu family has given up on you, and you are quite shameless. A member of the Lu family I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you at first, but in the past few years, you have been going back to the Lu family from time to time, showing off to whoever you are showing off to, and who are you talking about?¡± Seeing that Lu Anran had not paid attention to her, Xu Yan's eyes suddenly flashed, she stepped forward and took Yu Xiaoxiao's hand, and whispered: "Okay, Xiaoxiao, don't go too far. She is also your brother's wife after all." After saying that, Xu Yan's gaze swept past Lu Anran's face without leaving any trace. Sure enough, Lu Anran heard her speak, his eyes fell on her face, and suddenly she seemed to think of something, and she was startled. After a while, his face turned slightly pale. She bit her lip tightly, her expression showed a bit of pale fragility, and her slender body was slightly unstable. Xu Yan caught her expression in her eyes and curled her lips secretly. It seems that she has already seen that photo. "Sister Xu Yan, you are so kind!" When Yu Xiaoxiao heard this, she turned toHe nodded, frowned, and looked at Xu Yan with a dissatisfied look: "Originally, you and my brother were about to get married. If it hadn't been for her, you and my brother wouldn't have been separated, and you wouldn't have been sent abroad. Only now are you allowed to come back! After all, it's all her fault. Yes, and it¡¯s been three years, and she can¡¯t even give birth to a child. She still hates my mother every day. A few days ago, my mother was harmed by her and was burned and sent to the hospital¡ªah!¡± Suddenly, Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s leg was kicked hard! She is wearing a skirt and high heels today. Because she pays attention to skin care and has fair and delicate skin, Yu Xiaoxiao is very confident in herself and openly exposes her legs without stockings. So, he was kicked without any hindrance! A heartbreaking pain spread from the legs to the whole body in an instant! She couldn't help but scream in pain. Immediately afterwards, her eyes widened in pain, and she fell back awkwardly, her body shaky. ¡°If Xu Yanyan hadn¡¯t been able to hold her up quickly, she would have been forced to sit on the ground in pain! "You are not allowed to bully my aunt!" Xu Yan raised her eyes and saw a little lolita wearing a light green princess dress standing in front of her. She had two cute little ponytails on her head, and her dark and smooth hair fell down to her shoulders. She was cute and beautiful. She was looking at them with a bulging face and an angry look on her face. Seeing her looking over, she clenched her fists angrily and said in a threatening voice: "You, if you bully my aunt again, I will ask my father to beat you to death! My father is so perverted! He can kill two people at once! If he comes, you will be dead!" I don¡¯t know how this little girl kicked, but it hurt so much. It felt as if the leg bones were about to be broken by the kick. Yu Xiaoxiao was in so much pain that she couldn't even speak. Her face was pale without a trace of blood, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She kept breathing desperately, as if she was about to faint at any time. When Xu Yan saw this, she knew that she could not count on him. She looked at the cute little girl in front of her and naturally recognized that she was Lu Junhan's daughter. She was too small and short just now. She and Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s attention was all on Lu Anran, and Lu Anran deliberately blocked her, so they didn¡¯t really notice her existence. Seeing this, Xu Yan's eyes suddenly shrank, and her heart skipped a beat. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 382 You just bullied my aunt ¡°No, doesn¡¯t it mean that the Lu family and Lu Anran have severed ties and contacts? ! Why is Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter here! And still called Lu Anran Aunt? In an instant, a turmoil arose in Xu Yan¡¯s heart! Her eyes were full of disbelief. But now is not the time to think about that. She tried her best to look kind and friendly, forced out a smile, and looked at the angry little girl gently: "Child, you misunderstood, we didn't bully your aunt¡ª¡ª" "Auntie, please don't talk, please!" The little loli blinked her big black and clear eyes, and her long black eyelashes were like a small fan, fluttering and fluttering. She was so beautiful, and even her voice was so sweet that the hearts of those who listened could not help but feel cute. . Seeing that she was no longer angry, Xu Yan snorted contemptuously. ¡°Hmph, as expected, children are children, and they are very easy to coax. The smile at the corner of her mouth continued to expand, and her smile became gentler. She tried to get closer to her, and her voice became softer: "Why? Why can't Auntie speak?" Seeing this, Lu Anran pursed her pale lips slightly. The little girl tilted her head and opened her big black eyes, as if she was afraid that she wouldn't be able to hear. She said in a fierce voice: "Because¡ª¡ª! Auntie, you are so ugly!!!! You are even uglier when you talk. How can you be so ugly! You are not as good-looking as my aunt at all! You are just an ugly monster! The ugliest and ugliest in the world You ugly monster! You scared me! Pay the money! Or I¡¯ll let my dad beat you to death!¡± The smile on Xu Yan¡¯s face froze instantly, and her expression suddenly became particularly ugly. Lu Anran was afraid that the little girl would be in danger, so she took a few steps over and said, "Lili" Who knows, the little girl stood in front of her and comforted her with a sweet voice: "Auntie, don't be afraid, I will protect you!" Lu Anran paused, her eyes trembled violently, and her lips trembled slightly. Just for a moment, Yu Xiaoxiao had recovered. She has always been arrogant and domineering, but has she ever been made so embarrassed by someone, and by a little brat, especially in front of Lu Anran! Immediately, there was a bit of ferocity and deep malice in his eyes! When Xu Yan saw this, her eyes flashed, she was happy to see her deal with the little girl, and she secretly gave up her position. Yu Xiaoxiao took a step forward. She looked at Xiao Luli, her eyes full of anger, and she said angrily: "You dare to kick me! You little brat, you dare to kick me! Just wait and see if I don't take care of you -" However, before she could finish speaking, the little girl's eyes suddenly turned red. There are no signs. She raised her head and burst into tears. Immediately afterwards, tears flowed out: "Dad!!! Wuwuwu, someone is bullying my dad¡ª¡ª" When Yu Xiaoxiao saw this, she gritted her teeth and glared at her angrily, "You!" She naturally recognizes Lu Li and knows that she is Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter, and the entire Yu family cannot afford to offend Lu Junhan. What¡¯s more, Lu Junhan is said to be a ruthless lunatic! But she was not willing to let this little kid off just like that! Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes dimmed, but she hadn¡¯t thought of a cruel way to teach this damn girl a lesson without anyone noticing. Who knows, the next second, the little girl cried even louder: "Wow, wow, daddy, daddy, come on, daddy! Wuwu, I'm about to be beaten to death by them, daddy, wuwuwu, I'm so pitiful, aunties, why are you beating me? I, I didn¡¯t offend you. Wuwuwu, my head hurt so much from being hit. Wuwuwu, aunt, you just want to beat people to death, right? Wuwuwu¡ª¡ª¡± Meeting such an unreasonable person, Yu Xiaoxiao was going crazy! Even Xu Yan¡¯s face looked particularly ugly. Soon, the little girl¡¯s tragic cry directly attracted a wave of guests around her. "what happened?" ¡°It seems like a child is being bullied!¡± "Hey, isn't this child Mr. Lu's daughter?! Why is she crying so miserably!" "Ah! Mr. Lu's daughter?! Then they are finished!! I just heard this little girl say that it seems that these two women want to beat her to death! Now this little girl's head still hurts! Tsk, tsk, tsk, too I don¡¯t know what hatred is, but I¡¯m so vicious to a child!¡± "Wait a minute, thenI recognize one of the women! It¡¯s the third young lady of the Yu family, Yu Xiaoxiao! I saw her at a banquet before, and I thought she was quite nice, polite, and well-educated. My son still wanted to marry her, but now it seems that it¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t marry her, otherwise he would marry such a tigress. If I go back, I might abuse my son every day! " "That's right! If you marry such a woman, you will be in trouble for eight lifetimes!" "Hey, isn't the other one the second young lady of the Xu family, Xu Yan? I heard that she just returned to the country recently. It seems that the second young lady of the Xu family is not a good person either!" "That's right, if it hadn't been for this, I really wouldn't have seen it. The two of them are actually so vicious, and they dare to kill such a small child! Are you really not afraid that Mr. Lu will cause trouble for them!" "That's so right! I heard that Mr. Lu dotes on her daughter to the point where he loves her, and he always regards her as his own life! The third young lady of the Yu family and the second young lady of the Xu family actually If you dare to do this to her and want to beat her to death, the two of them will definitely be doomed now!" People around her said nothing, but the little girl was still crying, unable to stop. She was crying very sadly, as if she was really going to die in the next second. Yu Xiaoxiao and Xu Yan¡¯s expressions were particularly ugly, a bit ferocious and twisted, but they did not dare to act out on the spot. Once an attack occurs, no matter what you say or do to the little girl, you still don¡¯t know what the people around you will think of them! Yu Xiaoxiao was so angry that she couldn't think of a good idea. She suddenly looked at Lu Anran who was silent next to her. Without thinking, she said loudly: "Lu Anran! Don't you care about your own niece?!" Lu Anran was about to say that she wouldn¡¯t care. As long as the little girl was happy, she could do whatever she wanted. But before she could speak, the little girl cried louder, her face covered with tears, and her voice was choked with sobs: "Auntie Wuwuwu, you are so bad! It's not enough for you to beat me! You actually want my aunt to beat me Wuwuwu! You, you can just bully me, Wuwuwu, why are you still bullying me? Auntie, my aunt is so beautiful, so cute, so pitiful, she, she didn¡¯t mess with you, why are you bullying her!¡± Yu Xiaoxiao was furious: "When will I bully¡ª¡ª" "You do!" The little girl sniffed and said, "You just bullied my aunt" Because Lu Anran doesn¡¯t appear in public very often, people around her don¡¯t know her very well. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 383 Brother has such a good daughter But as soon as they heard the little girl say aunt, they knew that the Lu Anran Yu Xiaoxiao was talking about was Mr. Lu¡¯s sister! The eyes of the people around you changed instantly! Does Yu Xiaoxiao really not want to live? It¡¯s not enough to bully Mr. Lu¡¯s daughter, but he also bullied Mr. Lu¡¯s sister! The little girl¡¯s cry not only ruined the reputations that Yu Xiaoxiao and Xu Yan had built before, but also let people around them know the direction of the trend: The Lu family is likely to start dealing with the Yu family and the Xu family. In an instant, many people had evil intentions. Xu Yan knew that the situation would be bad if she stayed any longer. So, she quickly pulled Yu Xiaoxiao, who was angry and unwilling, and left. After they left, Lu Anran quickly took out his handkerchief and came over to wipe the little girl's tears. When the people around him saw what was happening, they dispersed soon after. But today, the news has spread. When the little girl saw them leaving, she stopped crying immediately. Instead, she was still angry, "Huh! Bad people! You dare to bully my aunt, I will beat you to death!" Lu Anran was amused by her angry little appearance, but she smiled and her smile faded a little. She wiped the little girl's face and whispered: "Lili, you" The little girl sat on the sofa, hugging the water bottle, and took a long sip. She pouted her bright red mouth and exhaled comfortably. She looked like the old man was drinking! Hearing this, she raised her wet, dark eyes. Lu Anran hesitated for a moment, lowered her eyes slightly, and gently wiped the tears on her face with her fingers. She wiped the tears very carefully and gently, as if she were treating her own child. After a while, she whispered. Then he said, his voice slightly trembling: "Lili, you" She didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes, her fingers curled up slightly, and she whispered tremblingly: "Do you think my aunt is useless? She doesn't know how to quarrel with others, and she is always bullied. Not only can she not protect you, she also has to protect me. In factActually, my aunt herself also feels that she is very useless. without¡ª¡ª" "No," the little girl opened her big, clear, black eyes, tilted her head and looked at her, her little face said seriously, "Auntie is very useful! Really! Auntie is amazing. Although she doesn't know how to quarrel, she is very good at painting!" The little girl's cheeks bulged and she groaned angrily, "Lili can't even draw, so Lili is useless! Oh, by the way, my father told me before that the flowers on your clothes, aunt, are all your own." It¡¯s painted on! Lili thinks you¡¯re awesome! Even dad thinks you¡¯re awesome!¡± "Reallyreally?" Lu Anran was stunned, her eyes instantly turned red, and her voice trembled: "Brother, brother, does he also think I'm great?" "Yes!" The little girl held her water bottle and said in a sweet voice, "Dad also told me that you have won many, many awards before! There seems to be some four-crouch award? Oh, there are many, many, anyway! But I¡¯m too stupid to remember.¡± Lu Anran paused. Preston Award. She got this three months ago. At that time, in order to make money, she had not returned to the Lu family for a long time. It turns out that my brother has been paying attention to her. Lu Anran smiled and burst into tears. She closed her eyes. She thought her brother hated her. "Because compared to her brother, she is too mediocre. She is stupid, slow to learn, and always cries. In the Lu family, she is always the one holding back. Even her body Even she hates herself like this. When she was a child, she often thought that it would be nice if she was in the car instead of her father. If my father were here, my aunt wouldn't have to work so hard, and my brother wouldn't be forced to grow up overnight. If my father were here, he would definitely know what to do, instead of being like her who could only hide in the room and cry, unable to help her aunt. No matter how busy my brother is. Instead, they have to take care of her. For this reason, she did not even dare to tell them about her physical illness. The little girl was still saying crisply: "Anyway, aunt, the paintings you draw are very beautiful! Really, you are very useful! You are much more useful than Lili, who seems to know nothing but crying!" Lu Anran suddenly hugged the little girl, closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face, her voice was choked, as if some of the emotions that had been suppressed for many years overflowed,The cry was filled with deep relief: "Lilithank you, thank you Lili" She was over the top, always feeling that she was not good enough and that she was too useless. She kept denying herself, feeling that she was worthless, and the longer she lived, the more inferior she became. She envies others and wants to be like others. She also wants to scold them. If others bully her, she will bully them back, but she won't. She has become accustomed to hiding in a corner and crying instead of going out to fight with others. She hates this Lu Anran, but This Lu Anran is not without merits. Why, you must know how to quarrel, know how to curse, and know how to resist, then you are a useful person. ¡°As the little girl said, she can¡¯t compare to her when it comes to quarreling, but few people in the world can compare to her when it comes to painting. For the first time, she knew that she was so good in the little girl's heart. Lu Anran, who is obviously worthless, is so good in her heart and her brother's heart! It turns out that she can be so good. It turns out that she is not useless. The little girl didn¡¯t know why her aunt was crying so miserably. Was it because she praised her beautiful paintings, so was her aunt too happy? But I¡¯m so happy that I shouldn¡¯t cry. The little girl couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, so she could only frown in distress and said aggrievedly, "Auntie, don't cry, please don't cry, okay? If, if dad finds out, he will definitely think that I bullied you, and then beat my butt to pieces! My butt has just grown. Oh! I don¡¯t want to be beaten to pieces by my father anymore, it will take a long time to grow a new butt!" After hearing this, Lu Anran couldn't help but laughed. Although after getting along before, she has begun to have some immunity to the little girl's words, but now she heard it, she still couldn't help but want to laugh. Her eyes were red, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers, and blinked her eyes desperately, "Okay! Auntie won't cry anymore. Auntie promises not to cry anymore." "You're so good, auntie," the little girl heard, her eyes sparkling, "Lili's ass is saved!" "Pfft¡ª¡ª" Lu Anran finally couldn't hold it back and laughed again. She thought it was great. ¡°My brother has such a good daughter. It¡¯s so good Lu Anran rubbed her head, thinking of what Yu Xiaoxiao said before, she didn't want to leave the impression of being unscrupulous in the heart of the little girl. So, he said softly: "Lili, my aunt wants to tell you that in fact, the aunt said several things wrong just now. My aunt did not let her grandma force her brother to marry me." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 384 What the hell is this? Lu Anran paused, then whispered: "Her grandmother asked her aunt to marry her brother. My aunt just wants to tell you that my aunt is actually not that bad." Just now, Yu Xiaoxiao sputtered a lot of words, talking too much and fast, like a machine gun. After the little girl finished listening, she was completely confused. Her words went in one ear and out the other, and she couldn¡¯t even find the key point. After listening, she didn¡¯t know what she said. But this did not prevent her from noticing Yu Xiaoxiao's malice toward her aunt. If she hadn¡¯t been fooled by Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she might have kicked her earlier! Now my aunt is talking, although it is a bit long, but she speaks very slowly. The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, and said, "Auntie is not bad! Auntie is a good person!" As he said that, the little girl finished digesting Lu Anran¡¯s words and became a little confused: "Then, aunt, why did you marry her brother?" The aunt told her before that the reason why her aunt does not live in the Lu family is because she is married, so she cannot live with them in the Lu family. When the little girl heard this, she was very depressed. It would be great if her aunt didn¡¯t get married, so they could live together! When Lu Anran heard this, he paused for a long time. She rubbed the little girl¡¯s head with her hand, and her voice was very soft and ethereal, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s affairs. "Because my aunt was ill before and owed them a lot of money, and she couldn't afford to pay it back, so she had to marry her grandson" "A lot of money?" The little girl blinked her big black eyes, as if she had thought of something, she excitedly opened her small bag, and carefully took out the three hundred yuan as if she was holding the most precious treasure in the world. She said, "Auntie, don't be afraid! Lili has a lot of money now! Lili can help you pay it back!" Lu Anran looked at the three hundred yuan, thinking that the little girl even drank water to see if there was any treasure in it, but now she gave it to her without any hesitation. I couldn¡¯t help it, my eyes turned red again. "no thanks¡­¡­" Lu Anran took a gentle breath, her voice trembled slightly, she swallowed the soreness rolling up in her throat, with tears in her eyes, she said with a smile, "My aunt has been working hard to make money in the past few years, and she has almost finished paying it back" The little girl¡¯s dark eyes lit up, and she said in a sweet voice: ¡°Then, that¡¯s it, aunt, can you not marry her grandson?¡± Lu Anran's eyes became softer and softer: "Lili, don't you want me to marry her grandson?" "Yes," the little girl said seriously, "Auntie, please don't marry her grandson. Marrying is not good! If you don't marry, Auntie, you can come back and live with us! This is the best !¡± Recalling the scene three years ago when Song Qingwan had a complete falling out and threatened that if she dared to marry, she would never return to the Lu family again. Lu Anran murmured to himself: "Reallyis it okay?" "Of course!" The little girl tilted her head, with doubts in her beautiful eyes: "Why not? Auntie said, auntie, you used to live at home! It's just that you are married now, so you can't live there anymore. However, auntie still keeps your room for you, auntie said, you If you come back, you can stay there! That was your room!" "Is it true?" Lu Anran murmured in disbelief, "Did Auntie really say that?" "Of course," the little girl thought for a while and said, "Actually, my aunt said a lot, but I can't remember it down. Anyway, she really wants you to come back and stay!" "good," After a long silence, Lu Anran suddenly laughed softly, her eyes filled with tears as she smiled, and she said softly: "When aunt pays back the money, aunt will not marry. When aunt comes back she will come back and live with you! We are a family and we will live together." "Okay, okay," the little girl was happy, and she said seriously, "Auntie, when will you pay back the money?" Lu Anran rubbed her little head, pushed back the tears in her eyes, and said softly: "Auntie will do it as soon as possible and won't let you wait too long." ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan sent someone to investigate "Lin Yue". There is no past information. ?Obviously, this is a pseudonym. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s still a pseudonym that I just started using today. So there is no way to find past information at all.Then, Lu Junhan asked someone to monitor the hotel. Then, something strange happened¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t know if she is too lucky or if her evasion methods are too superb. Most of the surveillance cameras didn¡¯t capture her figure. In the few shots that captured her, she either lowered her head and couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, or was blocked by something. In short, I can¡¯t tell what she looks like, but she looks pretty good. In addition, even her invitation card belonged to someone else she picked up at the door. It is a woman named "Zhuang". After some investigation, it is confirmed that she has no relationship with Lin Yue. It is indeed a coincidence that she picked up the invitation card. After that, I asked the doorman again about such a beautiful woman in a red dress, but the two doormen had no impression of her. According to them, when they were collecting her invitation card, they happened to have their heads down and were busy with other things. , and from the monitoring point of view, this is indeed the case. So, Lu Junhan checked for more than half an hour and found Lonely. ¡ª¡ªNothing was found. The only clue, the pseudonym "Lin Yue", came from the little guy. Lu Junhan was not in a hurry. He can roughly deduce that this "Lin Yue" should be related to the female spy named "Mina" in the basement. As long as "Mina" is still in the basement, "Lin Yue" will appear sooner or later. In this way, the purpose of "Lin Yue" approaching the little girl is obvious. Maybe it was to find out the specific location of the basement, or maybe she wanted that little thing to cover her up so that she could rescue Mina. No matter what, as long as Mina and the little girl are here, Lin Yue will definitely come again. Assistant Chen was not in a hurry when he saw his boss, and he was no longer in a hurry. In short, wait, wait, wait, Lin Yue will appear sooner or later¡ª¡ª "Eh? What is this?" Assistant Chen followed behind his young master Lu and was about to walk into the hall to meet the little girl and Lu Anran. As I was walking, I suddenly noticed a bunch of strange little cards on the ground. At first glance, they looked like the little yellow cards under the door of a hotel. After taking a second look, I realized something was wrong. He lowered his head and took a closer look at the words on it: "Lin Yue, the hotel's Presidential Room Service Manager, has a professional five-star body massage level. You deserve it if you are lonely. I guarantee you will be happyif you feel happy enough, you still wantfuck! What the hell is this" Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 385 He was caught by the hotel security guard instead Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo was silent for a long time, then looked at the expressionless man tremblingly: "Lu, Mr. Lucould this be the Lin Yue we are looking for?" Say Lin Yue, Lin Yue will come? ! Does this Lin Yue belong to Cao Cao? And just come! The way it appearsshouldn't it be so weird! At first glance, he doesn¡¯t look like a serious person! Lu Junhan's eyes were dark, and his cold face showed no trace of what he was thinking. After a while, he spoke lightly: "Is there a phone up there?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Why does it feel like you have so much experience? Chen Shuo thought so, but he still had the sense not to say it out loud. He turned the card over and looked at it carefully. Except for a few highly suggestive sentences, there was no phone number. He shook his head at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan looked cold: "Ignore it and leave." He has already said so, so naturally Chen Shuo can¡¯t say anything more. ¡­¡­ Huo Tingyan came to the Song family's banquet this time to actually bring down his father Huo Gang. Most of the power in the capital was occupied by the Pei family, and the Huo family accounted for most of the underground power and wanted to bring him down. Father, you can either go to the Pei family, but it's not practical to go to the Pei family, and the Pei family are all good people, and they won't do such a thankless thing. What¡¯s more, the Pei family has cooperation with Huo Gang, so it would be unwise to start with the Pei family. So, Huo Tingyan set his sights on Haicheng, the most prosperous city in the country. Since we can¡¯t find influence locally, we can only move from other cities. Huo Tingyan is here to discuss cooperation this time. As for his brother Huo Suiwang, he is too lazy to care about him. Huo Tingyan felt that Huo Suiwan was not far from going crazy. He had been ruining himself in recent days and just ignored his official duties. He drank a lot of wine just now and saw a woman in a light blue skirt muttering something about Ruan Ye immediately chased him out. Even hallucinations have appeared, isn¡¯t it far from crazy? Huo Tingyan only hoped that no one would call him in the middle of the night and ask him to go to the police station to find someone, and he would be grateful. In fact, Huo Tingyan was not sad when Ruan Ye died. ¡°But people like him are exposed to the darkest things. People in the group die basically every day. Of course, new blood is injected every day. He has long been indifferent to life and death. Sometimes, he still thinks that Ruan Ye's death may be a relief. After all, if you have been in darkness for a long time, you will begin to yearn for light and an upright life on earth. If you don't have to, who would want to live a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife. But for people like them, their hands are stained with the blood of too many people. Whether it is directly or indirectly, they have killed too many people and can no longer look back. Huo Tingyan finished talking about cooperation and was about to find his poor and miserable brother. If he can't find it, he plans to withdraw first. Anyway, his brother is a man. As long as he doesn't get picked up by a man, he won't suffer any loss. He raised his glass and took a sip of wine. At this moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang. He thought it was Huo Suiwang, and without even looking, he held the wine glass in one hand and answered the phone with the other. His deep voice was lazy and showed the drunkenness: "Hello." "what to do?" Ruan Zhi¡¯s distressed voice came clearly through the phone, ¡°My plan seems to have failed.¡± Hearing her voice, Huo Tingyan woke up immediately. He held the phone away, pretending to talk to the person next to him, and said, "What? Do you want to share 80% of the profit from this project? No, it can only be 50% at most. Any more will be gone!" After finishing speaking, Huo Tingyan said to Ruan Zhi on the phone: "Hey, you heard it too, I'm still talking about things now, I'll call you later -" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said, "I'm upstairs, I can see you, don't pretend." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan was silent for a long time and said to her: "Wait a moment." Ruan Zhi: "????" Then, Ruan Zhi saw from a distance that he swallowed the wine in his mouth, and placed the wine glass in his hand squarely on the long table. Then, he took a deep breath, and he would be beaten at any time if he had done enough. After being mentally prepared to be extremely angry. This is like touching a bomb, so be extremely cautiousAnswered the call: "Tell me, aunt, what's wrong?" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± never mind. "Business matters." Ruan Zhi thought about it for a while and finally told the truth, "My plan didn't work out" "What's the plan?" Huo Tingyan frowned slightly and said in a low and magnetic voice: "Have you taken on another mission recently?" "¡­¡­no." Ruan Zhi said with a sincere face: "My love saint's plan to pursue someone." Love Saint Chasing, chasing people plan? ? ? ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan felt that he should be grateful that he had the foresight just now to swallow the sip of wine in his mouth, otherwise he would definitely spit it out again now! He paused and took a deep breath: "Noit's only been so long since our last conversation. It's not even half an hour! You already have a plan?" And it¡¯s such a good plan, why add a love saint in front of it! Do you really think that you will become a lover after reading a few words of emotional chicken soup on the Internet? ! "Um." Huo Tingyan said expressionlessly: "Then why did you call me?" Ruan Zhi¡¯s voice came over quickly. After listening carefully, he seemed a little aggrieved: ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why my plan failed.¡± "What's your plan?" Huo Tingyan asked. Hearing this, Ruan Zhi carefully told him the plan that she personally thought was perfect. Huo Tingyan on the opposite side was silent for a long time before saying expressionlessly: "I think your plan shouldn't be called the love saint chasing people plan, it should be called the beast chasing people plan!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "But the plan is fine." Ruan Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said happily: "Really? You also think this plan is good, right? In fact, I think so too" "There is no problem with the plan, but you are the problem!" Huo Tingyan cursed with a smile on his face, "go and change your fucking mind before talking to me! Hang up!" "" Ruan Zhi is very aware of current affairs: "Don't, don't hang up Please help me, you tell me, I promise to listen to you." "No, aunt" Huo Tingyan is really desperate now. He didn¡¯t expect that Ruan Zhi, whom he had repeatedly told her to be reserved and restrained, would actually restrain herself from such a perverted plan. "Can't you just act like a normal person? Can you stop being so wild!" Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said seriously and sincerely: "Actually, I think my plan is quite normal." ¡°It¡¯s quite normal!¡± Huo Tingyan couldn't hold it back and swore directly! Seeing the people around him looking at him with strange expressions, he paused, found an uninhabited corner, and took a deep breath. Facing the phone, he said helplessly: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 386 He should feel sorry for himself first "Then tell me, have you ever seen a normal person who would change his or her business card into a small yellow card? I'm afraid that others won't know that you are doing chickendoingforget it! I'm too lazy to talk about you!" For this, Ruan Zhi is very confident. She retorted seriously and sincerely, "That's what they say on the Internet! They say that you men all prefer sexy things. A small card like this with a beautiful woman on it will have a 69% chance of bowing. If the beautiful woman doesn't wear clothes, it will be in vain. With a piece of flower, the rate of bowing your head can reach 90%! Ninety percent, which is much higher than my chance of recovering my memory! I feel jealous looking at it!" Huo Tingyan: "" You are so jealous! Ninety percent of the time you are jealous, but when you see the other one hundred percent possibility, are you going to take a knife and chop it off? Ruan Zhi became a little annoyed as he spoke: "But I was in such a hurry that I didn't have time to put up a photo of me taking off my clothes, and I didn't have any such photo. I couldn't take it on the spot, so I had to find one randomly on the Internet. But I personally think that woman is really pretty. It¡¯s beautiful. But I don¡¯t know why, Zhang Dazhuang didn¡¯t even pick it up and look at it! Isn¡¯t it true that ordinary men may seem indifferent to such small cards, but in fact they will be ecstatic on the inside, and then secretly hide a few? But I¡¯m here I looked there for a long time and waited for a long time. He left and never came back! Hey, even his assistant only looked at her for a moment and then left. Is there something wrong with the beauty? She is not attractive enough? Do you want me to change it to a better-looking one?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan leaned his slender body against the wall and took several deep breaths. He felt that if he continued like this, his heart disease might be vented: "Is this a fucking problem with beauties? This is obviously a problem with your IQ." Ruan Zhi was not annoyed, but looked like he was asking for advice humbly: "What should I say?" Her obedient and obedient appearance made Huo Tingyan less angry. He looked out the window at the dark night, and saw that Ruan Zhi was really interested in Zhang Dazhuang and was very serious. He finally relented, sighed, and explained to her: "Your method is fine for dealing with those poor losers who can't find a girlfriend and want to have sex with someone, but Zhang Dazhuang is rich and powerful. What kind of beauty have I never seen? Why do you want to pick up your little tattered card? He just stood at the door and shouted casually, and a large number of people rushed to send him women! Maybe he didn't need to shout, just a look, the people under his hands understood, maybe all kinds of beauties would be sent to him that night It¡¯s your turn to get your card now that we¡¯re in bed?¡± Ruan Zhi nodded thoughtfully. Huo Tingyan raised his slender fingertips, rubbed his temples, and whispered: "And, most importantly, don't you think it's weird that such low-quality and low-grade cards appear in such a super-high-end, super-high-end seven-star hotel?! Even a person wouldn't pick it up if he saw it! Also, if you spread this kind of card around like this, by then, you won¡¯t be able to catch me, but you will be caught by the security guard in the hotel!¡± "Ah, you don't have to worry about this." Ruan Zhi thought for a while and said. Huo Tingyan said: "I know you have a special constitution and are not afraid of this, but what if? What if it accidentally malfunctions and you are caught and your identity is exposed" "No," Ruan Zhi thought for a moment and said sincerely, "I was smart this time, I didn't leave my phone number on the card!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan was silent for three seconds, and then there was a roar: "If you didn't leave a phone number, then you are chasing after someone!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan gritted his teeth: "Your identity on the card is fake, the beauty printed on it is fake, and even the name Lin Yue is fake! Even if Zhang Dazhuang is really interested in you, you must at least get some real information, okay Let Zhang Dazhuang find you!" "That's right. Why didn't I think of that!" Ruan Zhi widened his beautiful eyes, and then said with great gratitude, "What you said makes sense, then I will go back and improve it." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan seemed to have seen her thoughts, with a cold face: "Do you want to add your phone number?" Ruan Zhi was slightly surprised, "How do you know? You are so awesome, you even know everything I think." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Huo Tingyan took a deep breath, his dark eyes filled with deep melancholy. He missed Ruan Ye a little. As soon as Ruan Ye left, he suffered the pain called "Ruan Zhi" all by himself!   Originally, Huo Tingyan was a little dissatisfied with Ruan Zhi's pursuit of Zhang Dazhuang. Because Ruan Zhi has never experienced anything and is completely a clean girl, but Zhang Dazhuang has been married for a long time, but his wife died early and he still has a child. In the past, Ruan Zhi could only serve as a stepmother. but now¡ª¡ª He could not wait to pack her up and send her to Zhang Dazhuang's bed with a rocket! If she catches up with Zhang Dazhuang, someone else will be the source of trouble. At that time, he will be free. Thinking of this, Huo Tingyan didn't bother to complain about her anymore, but said helplessly: "Auntie, why do you want to get some small cards?! Wouldn't you just hand him your business card openly!" "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Ruan Zhi was surprised, "Is it okay?" "sure!" Huo Tingyan: "Why not? Your identity cannot be exposed, but you can change your identity. You are Lin Yue now, and no one will find out your Ruan Zhi's information." What they want to hide is information about spies and killers in the group. This will facilitate the task, but they are also afraid of being hunted down if their identity is exposed. But it¡¯s not impossible to change your identity and make friends. As long as Ruan Zhi¡¯s underground identity in the group is not exposed, it won¡¯t be a problem even if Ruan Zhi takes the name Lin Yue and sleeps with hundreds of men. The key point is that Ruan Zhi¡¯s identity cannot be exposed. This time it was Ruan Zhi's turn to be silent for a long time. After a long time, she said very seriously, "I think what you said makes sense. I'll think about it. Don't worry, I will remember to add the phone number this time." Huo Tingyan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡°When you say that, I become even more worried, okay? He feels a little sorry for Zhang Daforget it, he should feel sorry for himself first! ¡­¡­ Not long after, Lu Junhan brought Assistant Chen Chen Shuo into the banquet hall from the outside. Chen Shuo followed closely behind his young master Lu, walked a few steps, raised his eyes from the phone screen, and said respectfully to the stern-faced man in front of him: "Master Lu, the results of the investigation are out. The information about Lin Yue on the yellow uh, small card is indeed false. The presidential room service manager of this hotel is named Liu Yan. He is a man and he is 43 years old. , and nota full body massage.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 387 Let me ask Chen Shuo coughed lightly and continued: "And he is also a very serious person. He has no relationship with Lin Yue, and none of his relatives and friends are named Lin Yue." That little pornographic card that usually appears in the door cracks of low-end hotels is indeed suspicious. Although Chen Shuo didn't pick it up, after all, who knows what would happen if he did, but those who can follow Lu Junhan to do things naturally have a photographic memory. With just a brief glance, he could remember every detail of the card, even the size and length of the card, and the moles on the face of the beautiful woman on the card, all accurately. After leaving the strange path full of small cards, Chen Shuo set out to investigate. The staff information of this hotel is transparent, and it is quick to check, but it is probably too shocking. Chen Shuo is still thinking about the phrase "I guarantee you will be happy - you still want it after enough!" When reporting, my face was all red. After hearing this, Lu Junhan slightly narrowed his dark and deep black eyes. His face was cold and indifferent, but his eyes were a bit dangerous. What does this Lin Yue¡¯s aunt and sister want to do? At first, he thought that Lin Yue came to save Mina, but if it was to save Mina, she should be in the Lu family now, and it would be impossible for her to appear in front of him with such a big fanfare - even though it was in the form of a card. It seems like she came for him. Lu Junhan¡¯s eyes were dark. The banquet is just halfway through now, and there are still many people in the hall. As soon as Lu Junhan appeared at the door, many people spotted him. In order to please him, without saying anything, he quickly put down the wine glass in his hand and came over. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outgrow what happened just now?when Yu Xiaoxiao and Xu Yan were beating the little girl here, and the little girl cried miserably. Chen Shuo clearly noticed that after those people finished speaking, the temperature around him instantly dropped to several degrees below zero. He was so cold that he couldn't help but shiver. He looked at the increasingly sinister and cold face of his young master Lu, and thought to himself, Yu Xiaoxiao and Xu Yan really don¡¯t want to live anymore! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Don¡¯t look at the fact that Mr. Lu usually likes to bully the little lady and likes to make her cry when he has nothing to do, but he can make her cry. If others dare to make her cry, even if they don¡¯t die, Mr. Lu will have to peel off a layer of their skin! There were also some earlier onlookers, who were drinking and chatting next to Lu Anran and the little girl. They also completely recorded the mocking words that Yu Xiaoxiao said to Lu Anran, as well as the words that Xu Yan said. The complete retelling was given to Lu Junhan. After hearing that the little girl was not really beaten, Lu Junhan's cold face softened slightly. Suddenly, he heard the sarcastic words Yu Xiaoxiao said to Lu Anran again. His dark eyes turned dark and cold again, and his whole body was exuding a thick cold air, as if he was about to freeze to death! When everyone else saw that they had finished saying what they wanted to say, their faces were revealed in front of Lu Junhan, and they barely looked familiar. So, hurry up and leave. Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s words can be summed up in three key points: 1. Miss An Ran spent a lot of money from the Yu family on medical treatment before her marriage. 2. Miss An Ran relied on the love of the Yu family¡¯s grandma to force Yu Zheng to break up with Xu Yan and marry her. 3. Miss An Ran has been kicked out of the Lu family and is no longer a member of the Lu family. Chen Shuo was stunned after hearing what they said. Where did this Yu Xiaoxiao come from? Who told her that the Lu family had kicked Lu Anran out! This is simply unfounded! ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Lu Anran, but that Lu Anran doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them at all! After getting married, you rarely come back! I fly abroad all day long, and even when I return home, I rarely go back to the Lu family. Although Mr. Lu and Mr. Song didn¡¯t say it, they still really wanted Miss An Ran to come back. Ms. An Ran¡¯s room has always been reserved for her, and she is often cleaned by someone. It doesn¡¯t look like she is not welcome back! I never thought that I would be misunderstood like this! ????????????? Wait, let¡¯s not worry about this for now ¡°What do you mean Miss An Ran forced Yu Zheng to marry her, and also caused Xu Yan and Yu Zheng to separate? Chen Shuo¡¯s expression changed. Didn¡¯t Miss An Ran say at that time that she and Yu Zheng had a very good relationship? She liked Yu Zheng very much, and Yu Zheng also liked her very much, so she worked hard and even ignored her.??. Do you want to marry him despite your brother's objection? Where did Xu Yan come from? And where does this so-called ¡°force¡± come from! Lu Junhan also thought of this, and his expression darkened slightly. ¡°Obviously he knew that Lu Anran must be hiding something from him, and he had been hiding it for quite a long time! And, the most important point¡ª¡ª Chen Shuo looked at his sullen Mr. Lu and murmured in surprise: "Master Lu, Mr. Luwhy did Yu Xiaoxiao say that Miss An Ran has been spending the Yu family's money on medical treatment? Does Miss An Ran have some disease?" Judging from what Yu Xiaoxiao said, this disease obviously existed before marriage. In other words, Miss An Ran got this disease three years ago. ¡°And, judging from the tone of Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, this amount of money is probably not a small amount. If it only cost 10 to 20 million, which is just a few cars, Yu Xiaoxiao would naturally not bring it up. ¡°And since she dares to say it, it means that Miss An Ran may have spent a lot of money on treatment, at least hundreds of millions. The amount of money is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that a disease that costs hundreds of millions to treat cannot be a minor illness! ¡°So, Miss An Ran got seriously ill three years ago, but Mr. Lu and Mr. Song obviously didn¡¯t know! "How do I know what disease she has!" Lu Junhan had obviously figured out the whole story, his expression was very gloomy, as if he could drip water. ¡°After all, my own sister is sick, and my brother doesn¡¯t know about it, so he has to ask others to help her treat her illness. Doesn¡¯t this mean that his brother is a failure? He is not in a good mood! Seeing that his expression was really gloomy and scary, Chen Shuo said bravely, "Master Lu, please calm down first, maybe this Yu Xiaoxiao is lying! After all, she seems to hate Miss An Ran, we, we Let¡¯s listen to what Miss An Ran has to say.¡± "" Lu Junhan's face was cold and indifferent, and he looked at him coldly: "You want me to ask?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Chen Shuo suddenly became excited and shook his head desperately, almost turning it into a rattle: "No, no, Mr. Lu, you must not go! You must not go! Miss An Ran was a little afraid of you before, you, you are even less afraid of you now, it looks even more terrifying. If you go and ask, say Maybe she is so frightened by you that she can't say a word, and she may even cry for you!" "" Lu Junhan has now recovered and is as expressionless as before, with no expression of joy or anger. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 388 So cute We have experienced a lot of storms and waves before, not to mention that this matter is really nothing now. At the very least, no matter what happened in the past, Lu Anran is healthy now, and that is enough. As for the explanation, she really needs to explain it herself. "I see." Lu Junhan responded lightly, saying that he would not go to Lu Anran to ask about this matter. Moreover, the brother and sister had been estranged for too long, and he was taciturn. He really didn't know how to get along with Lu Anran. After saying that, Lu Junhan glanced at him lightly and said casually, "Your bonus is gone next month." Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" dad! Boss dad! You are not scary! It's really not scary at all! As an outstanding assistant, Chen Shuo, although his bonus was deducted for saying something wrong, he still had to work hard to solve the problems for his young master Lu. After thinking about it, he said, "How about let's tell Mr. Song about this! It's easier to get along between women than between men and women. Moreover, if Mr. Song knew that Miss An Ran had a serious illness three years ago, , maybe he will forgive Miss An Ran for marrying Yu Zheng despite her objections." After Chen Shuo finished speaking, he saw Lu Jun's cold face and said nothing, knowing that he agreed. Chen Shuo would do whatever he thought about immediately. Chen Shuo was always very efficient in handling things. He called Song Qingwan. When he didn't get through, he sent her a text message and briefly explained the situation. In fact, this matter is not considered private. Yu Xiaoxiao said it so loudly and there were many people around who heard it. Sooner or later, this matter will be spread. Rather than letting Song Qingwan hear the embellished version, it would be better for them to tell her about it first. Lu Junhan stood at the door, looked around, and soon found the little lolita in the green dress holding a donut in the dessert area, eating a mouth full of cream. Her small body was sitting on a high stool, with two long ponytails hanging down behind her dark little head. Like a hamster, its plump cheeks are bulging after eating, and its red mouth pouts from time to time due to the action of eating. While eating, those black and clear eyes were still flickering, looking around restlessly. It looks so cute and adorable. Lu Anran sat quietly next to her, tilting his head slightly and looking at her with a gentle smile. From time to time, he wiped the dirty corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and fed the little girl some juice. One big and small, and get along very harmoniously. And the old man has been sent back to his old home. Today is Mr. Song¡¯s birthday banquet, so most of the people present are his and the old man¡¯s comrades in arms when they were young. At that time, they came out of the army, and for the sake of their future, they all went their separate ways early. After that, they each started families and settled in various cities around the world, and there was no time to get together. Now that decades have passed, most people are old, free, and have time. Taking advantage of Mr. Song's birthday banquet, it is a rare gathering here. When the old man was so happy, he inevitably drank too much. But the old man¡¯s ability to drink without getting drunk was true. He drank down a large number of people around him, and finally the drunken ones also fell down. Of course, except Mr. Song. Mr. Song will have to entertain other guests present later, but he can't be as crazy as them. He only drank a few token drinks and left. Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo walked up to the little girl and Lu Anran. As soon as he stood still, Lu Junhan's dark eyes swept past Lu Anran's fair and beautiful face without leaving any trace. ¡°Probably because he was very happy to get along with the little girl, her fair cheeks were slightly rosy, her clear eyes were bright and moving, and she didn¡¯t look like she was still sick. He paused, and finally calmly withdrew his gaze, his eyes narrowed, and he didn't say anything. Lu Anran saw them, her beautiful eyes trembled, and she stood up from her seat suddenly. My hands and feet are a little cramped and I don¡¯t know how to place them. She looked at Lu Junhan and thought of what the little girl had said to her before. She plucked up her courage and shouted: "Brother." After a pause, she gritted her teeth and added, "You're here." In the past, when Lu Anran and Lu Junhan talked alone, they would do as little as possible. They usually called him brother and said nothing else. At first, I didn¡¯t know what to say. When she was in elementary school, junior high school, high school, and university, she often lived on campus and rarely went home. After she got married,Home less often. And my brother was also very busy when he was a child. Sometimes when she goes home, she may not be able to see him. The relationship between brother and sister has always been unfamiliar. Secondly, she always thought that after getting married, her brother would hate her just like her aunt. After all, she married the Yu family, the rivals of the Lu family, which was like a slap in the face to her brother. It¡¯s actually normal for her brother to be angry. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so she could only try to avoid appearing in front of him, lest he look at her and become even more angry. But she didn¡¯t expect that her brother had been paying attention to her. Lu Anran realized then that maybe those dislikes were just what she thought, just that she thought her brother hated her. ¡°My brother may not hate her, but he still cares about her. Since her brother doesn't hate her and still cares about her, Lu Anran feels that she shouldn't escape. He is her biological brother and not another stranger. There is no need for her to be afraid of him. Even if others are afraid of him, she still can't. You shouldn't be afraid of him. But she couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say, so she had to add dryly: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± However, to Lu Anran's surprise, Lu Junhan actually nodded and said "hmm" in a low voice. Her brother really responded to her. Even just one simple word made Lu Anran's heart beat fast. I couldn¡¯t hold it back for a moment, and my eyes began to feel a little sore again. She blinked and pushed back the sour tears. She was probably too happy to hold back. She curved her lips and smiled, and called Chen Shuo, "Chen Zhu." Chen Shuo was stunned at first, thinking that Lu Anran was a little timid when calling him, and had never been so down-to-earth and generous before. However, it was undeniable that Lu Anran looked much better than before. He also smiled, called Lu Anran Miss Anran, and then smiled and said hello to the little girl. When the little girl saw him, she obediently called him uncle. That soft and cute look with her head tilted up, and the cute little milky voice almost broke Chen Shuo's heart! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mr. Lu was here, he would have wanted to reach out and rub the little girl¡¯s fat and white face! ?? Wow, the little guy is so cute! After that, the little girl turned her head and saw her father coming. She was immediately happy, her black and clear eyes were clean and pure. Before he could speak, he saw the cold-looking man frowning slightly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 389 Song Qingwan¡¯s illness (1) His deep and dark eyes stared at her bulging belly, and his frown deepened. How much did this little thing eat in one night? The little girl tilted her little head, followed his gaze and looked down, and saw that in the middle of the light green princess dress, her belly was obviously bulging, round and bulging, like a small rubber ball. The little girl suddenly widened her beautiful black eyes. She looked at her bulging belly. Not only did she not cover it up, she happily stretched out her white and tender little hands, patted her belly, and said to her father excitedly: "Dad! Look, there's a baby in my belly! It's such a big baby!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" Chen Shuo: "" He guessed that Mr. Lu must have regretted it. When Lu Anran saw this, she couldn't laugh or cry. She rubbed the little girl's head and said softly, "Lili, do you still want to eat?" "I won't eat anymore," the little girl lowered her head and hugged her big belly, frowning in distress, "I can't eat anymore." At this moment, the phone in Lu Junhan¡¯s suit pocket suddenly rang. It was Lu Qidong calling. Lu Junhan frowned slightly and answered the call. Lu Qidong¡¯s voice at this moment was no longer as gentle and elegant as usual, neither quick nor slow. Instead, it was anxious, with a bit of urgency and sharpness: "Hurry to the toilet on the far right on the third floor! Your aunt vomited blood and fainted!" Lu Qidong's voice was full of urgency, almost roaring. The voice was so loud that even Chen Shuo and Lu Anran next to him could hear it clearly! The expressions of the two people suddenly changed. Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo didn't say anything and went straight upstairs. Lu Anran didn¡¯t know what the situation was like up there, and was worried that they would be too busy, so she was about to follow them up. But he turned around and looked at the little girl who was sitting obediently on the chair, looking at her with big dark eyes in confusion. Lu Anran paused, and hurriedly called the bodyguards next to him, asking them to help take care of the little girl first. After giving a few instructions to the little girl, he followed him upstairs. Not long after, Lu Junhan, Chen Shuo, Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and Lu Anran and the little girl, a total of two dark cars, drove away from Haicheng Hotel at high speed. Because I said hello in advance, the road is smooth now. After running through five or six red lights, we finally arrived at Haicheng Hospital. ¡­¡­ Tonight is probably a sleepless night for many people. Lu Anran found a clean and breathable ward and absentmindedly played games with the little girl who knew nothing about it. Finally, he took care of the little girl who refused to go back to the Lu family to sleep and just wanted to stay with them. Then he came out of the room with red eyes. Apparently he just cried a lot. Her face was very pale and fragile, there was no trace of blood on her lips, her expression was dazed and dull, her eyes had no focus, and her whole body was shaking violently. Tonight was probably the scariest scene she had ever seen. Blood. Too much blood. How could one person vomit so much blood? The blood on the ground was so red that it was dazzling and frightening, but her aunt's face was so white, as if she had died peacefully. It was so white that it made her whole body cold. She seemed to be five years old again. The mother¡¯s cold, pale, battered and broken body was placed in the morgue, quiet and lifeless. She stood there, her mind blank, the blood in her body seemed to freeze, leaving only an empty body. It¡¯s so sad. She was really sad. Song Qingwan has been sent to the operating room. The bright light in the operating room has lasted for more than three hours, and it looks like it will last longer. Every minute and every second is like a kind of delay. Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong sat on the bench outside, silently. And Song Qingwan¡¯s assistant stood beside them with a look of guilt and pain on her face. By now, the matter can no longer be concealed. The assistant simply said it. Now that he saw Song Qingwan inside, he felt uncomfortable. "dad¡­¡­" Lu Anran came out of the room and saw them in the corridor. She couldn't help but threw herself into the arms of Lu Qidong, whose eyes were also slightly red.   Her crying was very suppressed, as if she was afraid that the sound of crying would interfere with the doctor's operation inside. With tears streaming down her face, she said tremblingly, "Aunt Aunt, she will be fine, right? I, I actually have a lot of things a lot of things I want to say to her, I I thought, oh, I thought there would be time in the future, but why, why is this happening? ¡­¡± Lu Qidong's eyes were red, and he swallowed the sourness that kept rising in his throat. He patted her back gently with his big hand, and his slightly hoarse voice was trembling: "She will be fine. Your aunt will definitely be fine. Your aunt your aunt is such a kind person, she will be fine." But they all know it. Late stage gastric cancer. Basically it can¡¯t be cured. Death is only a matter of time. What¡¯s more, Song Qingwan¡¯s current situation is too serious. They had to prepare for the worst. Lu Junhan was sitting on the bench, his thin lips pursed tightly, his dark and deep eyes were deep, and his thin jawline was very tight. After a while, he suddenly stood up from his seat, without saying a word, took out his cigarette case and went outside to smoke. Lu Qidong turned his head to see this and let out a long sigh. ¡°If anyone here has the closest relationship with Song Qingwan, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s this guy. It¡¯s been a relationship for nearly twenty years. Xiao Anran is crying like this, and Xiao Hanhan is probably feeling even worse. ¡­¡­ When Song Qingwan woke up again, she saw the familiar ceiling of the hospital again. And her hands were injecting fluids as always, and the air was filled with the distinct smell of disinfectant. "Mr. Song, you're awake!" The assistant was dozing off when he suddenly saw her waking up. His expression was obviously very excited and he suddenly stood up from his seat. Song Qing tactfully turned his sour and tired head. Who knows, when he turned his head, he met the tired eyes of Lu Qidong next to him, who seemed to have been awake all night and were filled with red bloodshot eyes. His clothes were still the same as last night, but they were very messy. It was obvious that a lot of her blood was stained on them, most of which had condensed into dark blood clots. He looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°But this does not diminish his gentle and elegant handsome temperament at all. On the contrary, he still has a sense of slovenly and casual decadence. When the assistant saw her looking at Lu Qidong and said nothing, he coughed slightly in embarrassment and explained to her: "UmMr. Song, when you asked me to bring medicine last night, I happened to bump into your brother at the door of the toilet, uh, and then your brother went in with me to find you" ¡°In fact, there is no need to say much, Song Qingwan can guess it. Lu Qidong is such a keen and suspicious person, and his assistant is no match for him. When the assistant showed a little guilt when he saw him, Lu Qidong would definitely notice that something was wrong. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 390 Song Qingwan¡¯s illness (2) What¡¯s more, Song Qingwan¡¯s face was abnormally pale before, which was why Lu Qidong was worried about going upstairs to find her. The appearance of the assistant undoubtedly made him more suspicious. Under questioning, the assistant dared not hide anything, so he immediately explained everything in detail! After that, I heard that Song Qingwan actually had gastric cancer, which was still in the late stage. Lu Qidong couldn't care less and hurried in with his assistant, but Song Qingwan had already fallen to the ground, her face was pale, her lips were black and blue, and there was a large amount of dazzling blood all over her body, which was as red as hell on earth. Song Qingwan looked at him, but Lu Qidong only pursed his lips and kept a cold face, saying nothing. ¡°Obviously still angry, Song Qingwan deliberately concealed her illness. Seeing this, Song Qingwan sighed, her voice hoarse: "you know everything?" Lu Qidong was still angry and didn't want to talk to her. How could Song Qingwan hide late-stage gastric cancer from them, a disease that could kill people at any time? Even if she hid it from him, she shouldn't have kept it from Lu Junhan and Lu Anran for so long! But when he raised his eyes and saw her weak and pale look, Lu Qidong finally softened his heart and replied with a hoarse voice, "Not only do I know about it, but Xiao Hanhan and Xiao Anran also know about it. They kept watch over you all night last night. After hearing that you were fine, they went back to rest." When Song Qingwan heard this, she paused for a moment and murmured: "How come you all know this." Lu Qidong¡¯s voice became hoarse and his eyes became redder: "If I hadn't discovered it, how long would you have planned to keep it a secret from us?" Song Qingwan sighed, "This is not a good thing. I just thought that if I tell you one day later, you will be less sad. Anywayanyway, sooner or later I will" Lu Qidong didn't speak, just closed his eyes. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t continue talking, and her eyes suddenly turned red. "elder brother¡­¡­" Lu Anran saw the expressionless Lu Junhan standing at the door, with slightly red eyes and a haggard expression. Lu Qidong asked them to go back and change clothes, take a shower and come back, but how could they be in such a mood? They would not feel at ease unless they saw Song Qingwan wake up with their own eyes. In fact, she also heard what Song Qingwan said. She also knew that she didn¡¯t finish the word. A word that none of them want to face. The word "death" is such a funny word when used as a joke. But now that I¡¯m lying on the hospital bed, I don¡¯t even dare to mention it. "Compared with Lu Qidong's solemn and depressed expression, Song Qingwan seemed to have gotten used to it. She blinked and pushed back her tears. After so many years of ups and downs, how could she not know that tears are the most useless thing. Her expression was cold and strong, her expression and attitude were the same as before, and she even smiled: "Tell me, how long can I live?" Lu Qidong was quiet for a long time before speaking out with difficulty, "The doctor saidit will only take less than a month." After saying that, he took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "I will find a way to cure you." "Brother, accept your fate, I can't cure it." Song Qingwan shook her head and told this cruel fact with a smile. Lu Qidong suddenly closed his eyes and gritted his teeth tightly. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t dare to look at him, she looked straight at the ceiling and murmured absently: "If you can live, who doesn't want to live? I tried it very early. I had surgery, I also tried chemotherapy, and I took a lot of medicine. But if it can't be cured, it just can't be cured. I I just don¡¯t have this life, andit hurts too much, it really hurts too much.¡± "I don't want to be treated anymore," Song Qingwan looked away, looking at Lu Qidong with tears and red eyes, showing rare vulnerability: "Brother I want to go home." A burst of soreness surged straight up. Lu Qidong looked at her fragile expression, his throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton, not only his eyes were scarlet, but even his teeth were trembling: "Xiaowan, don't be willful, brotherI will cure you, and I will find a way to cure you" "But, brother, I'm so tired. I've been in treatment for more than three years," Song Qingwan interrupted him softly, looking a little dazed. She probably saw her brother and finally had someone to rely on. Song Qingwan, who was usually so strong, would never say anything, but now she said all to Lu Qidong. She murmured: ¡°I actually don¡¯t like hospitals at all.??Surgery hurts, chemotherapy hurts, injections hurt too. Brother, I'm not as brave as you. I really don't want to be treated anymore. I just want to go home and go quietly In the last month, I just lay down. Walking in my own bed, in my own room, painlessly and quietly. " Song Qingwan has always been cold and strong, but now she shows the confusion and vulnerability of a child. Lu Qidong couldn't hold it back, tears welled up in his eyes, "What about us?" Seeing her pale and cold face looking at her blankly, as if she didn't react, Lu Qidong took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said: "You want to leave quietly, but have you ever thought about how sad we will be? Have you ever thought about how sad Lili will be if she can't find her aunt" "Brother, I have thought about it, how could I not have thought about it?" Song Qingwan smiled, her voice was very soft, but her eyes were looking at the birds flying freely on the branches outside the window, her side face was pale and weak: "But I'm really too tired. I feel like I've been so tired all my life. I just want to relax a little in the last days of my life, okay? I won't tell you about my condition. In fact, I really I really want to walk comfortably in my last days. I want to go back to being as carefree as I was when I was a child, lying on my own little bed, just like I used to sleep. Tell me. A story and I sleep, that¡¯s enough.¡± Lu Qidong was silent. Song Qingwan smiled, "Actually, you should know that my disease was diagnosed several years ago. It was still in the early stage at that time, but I am probably just like you. I was so unlucky! I just didn't survive! The doctor said at the time that I was fine. It was early. There was a high possibility that the disease could be completely cured in the early stage. But guess what, less than a year after the operation, my disease recurred. The cancer cells spread rapidly. By the time I found out, it was already cured. It¡¯s too late, now that I think about it, we are indeed brothers and sisters, and we are both so unlucky!¡± Lu Qidong said hoarsely, "But I've been cured now, and you can too." Song Qingwan seemed to be completely immersed in her own thoughts. She did not hear his words and only muttered to herself: "I was thinking at the time that I only had two years to live. In fact, I was quite unwilling to do so. At that time, Lu Anran was married, and my father often lived in the old house again, and I found out that I had gastric cancer. , was afraid of being discovered by that brat, so he also moved out. So at that time, in the Lu family that used to be lively when I was a child, that brat Lu Junhan lived alone." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 391 I still feel sorry for Song Qingwan Song Qingwan pulled her lips and smiled: "And that kid goes out early and comes back late every day. He doesn't know what he is busy with. The Lu family is like an empty haunted house, deserted." "I was thinking at the time that it would be good for Lu Anran to get married. At least she would have Yu Zheng by her side, and she would have someone she could rely on for the rest of her life. But that guy Lu Junhan doesn't have that. He is alone. I How can you rest assured!" Lu Anran at the door closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. She didn't expect that her aunt actually thought so. Lu Junhan also pursed his thin lips, and his dark and dark eyes became a little darker. Song Qingwan was talking as if she had returned to that time again, her eyes were red again, and even her hoarse voice was choked with sobs: "I thought, he doesn't like women, nor does he like children, but if he has a child, at least he won't be alone. If I leave, what will he do alone? So, I started to work hard Urging him to find a woman to have a child, and at that time, I also thought that if I could see Lu Junhan or Lu Anran's child before I died, I would die without regrets." Lu Qidong raised his head and closed his eyes, but his eyes became red again. Song Qingwan took a deep breath and smiled again, "But I am still very lucky. A few months before I was about to die, I met Lili. Although she was not a boy, the little girl was so cute. She was two years older than me. Years ago, I thought the child would look even cuter, so it didn¡¯t matter if it was a boy. At that time, I felt that I would die without regrets.¡± Lu Qidong was stunned. He originally thought that Song Qingwan wanted to die because he was suddenly afraid of pain, but he did not expect that Song Qingwan had already had this idea a few months ago! At that time, she no longer wanted to be treated and began to slowly wait to die! In fact, he is the one who understands her best. At that time, he also thought about giving up because it hurt too much. That kind of pain is not something people can bear. Song Qingwan has been suffering from this disease for at least three or four years. In the past few years, due to the debilitating and severe pain caused by chemotherapy, every time I went to the operating table, my body was cut. After the operation, there was a dull pain at the incision, and I could only lie on the bed unable to move. And the feeling of being trapped in a hospital bed, without freedom, and as if your body is constantly being pricked by dense needles, really makes life worse than death! You can get through it once or twice, but if you do it more times, you will be afraid. Song Qingwan said again at this time: "But, brother, look how good it is now. Brother, you are back from the dead. I can see the last side of you. I have no regrets in dying. That kid Lu Junhan also has a child, and he is so cute and sensible. She also knows how to take care of her father, and I will die with no regrets. Dad now often goes back to the Lu family to fish, and will have dinner with us, just like we did when we were children. As a family together, I will die with no regrets. And In the past few days, Lu Anran has also begun to return to the Lu family and no longer hides in her room. The last knot in my heart is about to be resolved. Really Look how good it is now! There was no one in the Lu family at the beginning. , now all the Lu family have slowly come back. The Lu family before was just an empty house at most. Unlike now, everyone always gathers together. You seeno, nothing is better than now. " Lu Qidong looked at her and gritted his teeth to prevent himself from whimpering. Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, she laughed, and she said softly: "So, I really have no regrets now. Even my current life is something I didn't even dare to think about two years ago. This is much better than the ending I thought of before I died two years ago. It's really , at that time, I was thinking, if I go, if there are one or two people in front of the hospital bed, I will be grateful." Lu Anran outside the door couldn't hold it back and covered her mouth tightly, but tears kept pouring into the corners of her eyes, crying so hard that she couldn't make a sound. She regretted it. In the past three years, she should come back often. She shouldn¡¯t forget to go home in order to pay off her debt as quickly as possible and work hard to make money. ¡°As my aunt told her before, you can paint at any time, but if you don¡¯t accompany some people now, you may not have the chance to accompany them again in the future "My aunt was talking about my father at that time, saying that my father was old and didn't have much time left. He asked them to be their children and come back to accompany him more often. Perhaps, my aunt was talking about not only my father, but also herself. Auntie herself doesn¡¯t have much time left. Song Qingwan: "Actually, I have been reflecting on it in the past two years. I feel that I have failed in my life. The Lu family has not developed well, and I have to rely on Lu Junhan to do it. I have not protected the Lu family well, which has led to The Lu family was torn apart, and in the blink of an eye, Lu Junhan grew up to be like this."Lu Anran has a withdrawn and silent character, but he has not grown up at all. He is still so weak and weak. Sometimes I wonder, if I die and get down there, what will you do if you blame me" Lu Qidong closed his eyes, "You are my most beloved sister, how could I blame you." When Lu Qidong woke up and saw that Lu Anran and Lu Junhan had grown up safely, he didn't ask for anything. He just wanted his children to be safe, and Song Qingwan had already done that. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t reply, she just smiled, with tears in her eyes: "Brother, now that you're awake, you can definitely do better than me, not only in developing the Lu family, but also in educating the two children. And I believe you will also treat Lili very well. You are so gentle and smart. , you will definitely be able to teach Lili to be the best and kindest girl in Hai City, so I really have no regrets." "But I do!" Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. "I couldn't sleep last night, so I asked someone to check your life information for more than ten years. After reading it, do you know what I regret most? What I regret most is that I was wondering why I didn't take care of my children at that time. An Ran and Xiao Hanhan both got into the car, I know this idea is too ruthless and cold-blooded, but that¡¯s what I really think.¡± Song Qingwan was stunned, and looked at him steadily. Lu Qidong closed his eyes, took a breath, and continued in a dumb voice: "You are my sister, and I treat you as my own sister! I have never felt that you owe me anything. I brought you into the Lu family voluntarily, and you don't owe me anything, so there is no need for you to pay me back. My kindness is to raise Xiao Hanhan and Xiao Anran! Even if you throw them away and don't want them anymore, it's okay. This is your right as my sister. Their father is me, and I am the one who should be responsible for them. I'm sorry for them, not you! They are not your responsibility, and you should not be responsible for it alone. I regret it so much. If I had known this was the result, I" Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t speak any more. He loves Xiao Anran and Xiao Hanhan, but he also loves Song Qingwan. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 392 Shameless He came to see Song Qingwan as his own sister. When he adopted Song Qingwan, he never wanted her to give him anything in return. He only hoped that she would live a good life. At that time, he didn¡¯t understand how Song Qingwan had become so strong. Now he understands that he is dead, and his father has no time and cannot care about them. Song Qingwan has to protect the two children, and she can only be forced to change herself from an innocent little princess who knows nothing to a man who can be used as a man. the queen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one knows the hardships of this better than Song Qingwan. "Brother, to be honest with you, I have actually thought about what you said." Song Qingwan smiled melancholy, "I still remember that when you had a car accident, I was twenty-two years old. Tsk, what a good age. I was pursuing my dreams. I had a great life and a bright future. I was doing Doing my favorite thing, I live a very happy life every day, and it¡¯s only half a year before I graduate. I thought at that time, after graduation, I want to be a great painter. I want to travel around the world and make a lot of money to support you and dad. I will bring gifts to Lu Anran and Lu Junhan every time I come back from traveling." Song Qingwan seems to be recalling the past, with a sweet and happy smile on her face. It can be seen that she really likes painting. Those days were probably her happiest days. Lu Qidong looked at it, feeling sour and unbearable. How beautiful the past was, how cruel the reality is. He never wanted to kidnap her with kindness. He was sincere in his kindness to her, not just so that one day, he would die and force her to raise two children. Song Qingwan paused and whispered: "But suddenly, all of this was gone. What saddens me the most is that you died. After returning to China, I cried for two days and one night. After crying, I was in a very bad mental state, and my life was not good. In a daze, at this moment, my dad suddenly threw Lu Junhan and Lu Anran to me, gave me a sum of money, kicked us out of the main house, and never cared about us again. At that time, I thought he was heartless. Cold-blooded, I learned from my father last time that he did this because he probably wanted us to completely cut off our relationship with you, lest the Ming family who was looking for someone to hit you would follow the clues and discover Lu Junhan's existence." "" "But I didn't know that at the time," Song Qingwan tugged her lips and smiled: "I only know that dad doesn't care about us anymore, brother, you are no longer here, and dad doesn't want us anymore, so I feel like I have been abandoned. . But I was quite afraid of my father at that time. Whenever he frowned, I would be frightened and speechless. I didn¡¯t dare to argue with him at all, so I had to take Lu Anran and Lu Junhan away. " "The money dad gave us was actually quite large, enough for us to live a good life," Song Qingwan chuckled, "But I finally used it to buy the Lu family." Lu Qidong's pupils shrank slightly. "It's very silly, isn't it!" Song Qingwan seemed to feel that she was very silly, and laughed. "Actually, looking back now, I feel that I was quite stupid! At that time, I could only draw, and my life was very unrealistic. I was naive and stupid. I had no ability to make money at all. I didn't take the money for myself. Just spend your money and live a good life, but you are really stupid to buy a Lu family that was almost bankrupted by the Ming family after your death and no one wanted it at all." Lu Qidong did not agree with her, he just looked at her quietly, his eyes red. Song Qingwan took a deep breath when he looked at her like this, and her eyes suddenly turned red: "But I just bought it without any regrets. I only had one thought at the time. The Lu family is what you value most, brother, and it is what you have developed through hard work. Even if you are gone, I will still want it." Help you keep it!" Later, Song Qingwan found out that she could buy the Lu family, and the old man had contributed a lot secretly, and the old man's idea of ??giving her money was to let her take over the Lu family. ??At that time, my brother was gone, and those who were still alive always wanted to keep something more that belonged to him. Lu Qidong smiled bitterly and said: "No, what I value most is never the Lu family, but you! How can the Lu family be comparable to you?" Song Qingwan smiled and continued: "It was difficult for me to survive at that time, and I couldn't take care of children, because I was still a child at that time, so I hated and complained. I felt that God was so unfair. Why did it have to happen to me? Such a thing!" "My other friends and classmates have graduated smoothly and started to pursue their dreams. They don't have to worry about their livelihood every day and can devote themselves to their favorite industry. But as for me, because Lu Anran and Lu Junhan are In China, they are still young and I can¡¯t leave at all.But in the end, I couldn't go back or graduate, and I couldn't paint anymore. " "Because painting costs too much money, and I don't have time to paint, I was too reluctant to give up at first. I felt that not letting me paint was like cutting a piece of flesh from me, the kind of giving up on my dream. It feels so uncomfortable and uncomfortable.¡± "But later, taking care of Mrs. Lu and the two children took up all my time, and I didn't have time to feel uncomfortable anymore." "The most difficult thing for me is that maybe I am not good at doing business at all. It's just like solving math problems. If you can't do it, you just can't do it. No matter how much time you spend, you still can't do it, even if I study really hard. Now, I have read many, many business books and many, many cases. I even went all the way to seek advice from others in a low voice. But even so, I still couldn¡¯t learn how to develop a business. Company, brother, to be honest, every time this time comes, I miss you very much. I think it would be great if you were still here." Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes looked a little distressed. Song Qingwan now looks back at those extremely dark days. She felt it was painful and unbearable at the time. Now that she has finally gotten through it, she only feels a touch of melancholy. "You might learn something in one year, but I have to learn it in three, four or even five years, and I might not be able to learn it well in the end." "But I can be considered lucky. I really developed the Lu family, but it didn't develop well. It barely managed to avoid bankruptcy." "The pressure on Lu's side is too great. I have to spend time raising two children. It's not that I never thought of giving up on them. I really hated them at that time. If it weren't for them, I could go back and continue reading my book. I can graduate smoothly and become a graduate of a prestigious school. If it weren't for them, I might be able to live a better and more comfortable life instead of being trapped in Haicheng, being pointed at and said to be pregnant out of wedlock. Be careful, you are shameless." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 393 Didn¡¯t Xiao Anran tell you? Song Qingwan said with a smile: "At that time, I had a bad temper and was spoiled by you. When others said that, I argued with them and said that I was their aunt! But who would believe it? People in this circle only want to hear what they want to hear." "My life was too difficult at that time. Lu's gave me a splitting headache. I even thought about dying. I didn't graduate. My future was gone. I couldn't draw. I couldn't be happy anymore. , I have to be busy with some trivial things every day, and I have to be both a father and a mother to raise two children. I go everywhere to find people to help me find the best school for them, and try to give them the best. Life, sometimes when I think of you, I still cry so much that I can¡¯t sleep all night long.¡± "A lot of things have come up. I don't have any experience, so I can only grit my teeth and hold on. This is the case for Mr. Lu, and the same is true for the two little guys. I don't know anything, so I can only grit my teeth and hold on." "At the most difficult time, I was so busy that I didn't sleep for five or six days. I felt wronged and irritable. I thought why should I be the only one to bear all this? I was even so depressed that in order to vent my anger, I even moved my family home. All the furniture was smashed. At that time, I really thought about giving up on them. To tell you the truth, I even found an orphanage at that time, but when the day came to send them there, I finally couldn't bear to let them go." Song Qingwan murmured: "Not just because they are your children, brother, nor just to repay your kindness, because I am their aunt Dad doesn't care about them. Since you and sister-in-law are gone, they are the only ones left." I have only one family left, and they are the only ones I have. If I don¡¯t care about them anymore, they are so young, what should they do" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t hate him at first. It¡¯s abnormal not to hate it. But after all, I still couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Probably from the first time Lu Junhan and Lu Anran called her aunt, Song Qingwan could never break away from them in her life. She later raised them not just to repay her brother's kindness, but more because she was their aunt. She is their only relative. "Then you should work harder to survive" Lu Qidong felt a complex feeling in his heart. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice: "You worked so hard to bring them up. You worked hard for so many years when you were young. Now the hard work is finally over. They have grown up. It's time let them repay you." "I probably just don't have a happy life." Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes trembled and she sighed: "I have been too tired in my life. In the last month, I just want to relax a little bit. I don't want to hurt anymore. I want to learn to draw again. I'm afraid that if I don't learn now, I won't have time in the future." Lu Qidong's eyes suddenly turned red, and he couldn't stop crying anymore. He moved his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn't know what to say. Song Qingwan was forced to give up her dream, and it is a good thing to regain her dream now. ¡°If she spent the last period of her life relying on painting, she would definitely be able to leave peacefully and happily. But they all want her to live. Live in pain. Lu Anran's eyes were red, as if she couldn't bear it anymore, she cried and turned away. Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, his eyes were dark and deep, but his smooth jawline was very tight. Song Qingwan is now afraid of pain, living too tiredly, and just wants to die happily. They wanted her to live, even if it was a painful life, as long as she was alive. But they owed her too much. It could be said that Song Qingwan¡¯s originally brilliant life was ruined by them. But Song Qingwan has never complained, at least not in front of them for so many years, nor has she used the kindness of nearly twenty years to make them repay her and make them grateful to her. When her brother adopted her, he treated her as his own sister and did not need her to repay his kindness. Song Qingwan has raised them for nearly twenty years and treats them as her nephews and nieces, and does not need them to repay her kindness. She just wants to die peacefully now. But they were not even qualified to persuade her to live. Lu Qidong's eyes were red, and he looked at the pale and weak Song Qingwan, as if he had figured something out, and sighed, "You did it on purpose, right?" Song Qingwan remained silent. Lu Qidong murmured: "You deliberately talked about the past to make us feel guilty and sad and stop forcing you to live, right?" Song Qingwan sighed quietly, "Brother, you are still so smart. In fact, it's not that I don't want to live anymore, I know, I really can¡¯t be saved. This month, I just want to be comfortable. I don¡¯t go to work, don¡¯t think about other things, don¡¯t treat illnesses, and just concentrate on painting. I want to return to the love for painting that I used to have. Song Qingwan is no longer so rational and strong. Brother, you should be happy for me? " ¡°Only if you survive can I be happy!¡± Lu Qidong looked at her, his voice hoarse, "As long as you are alive, there is hope! As long as you are alive, you have the possibility of a cure!" Lu Qidong took several deep breaths, "just like little Anran, her disease has been present since birth. At that time, there were only ten cases of such a rare genetic defect in the world." Song Qingwan was suddenly stunned and looked at Lu Qidong in disbelief. Even the dark and deep pupils of Lu Junhan standing at the door shrank slightly. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about her and continued to say: "At that time, the doctor also said that she was so weak that she would die at any time and that she would not survive for a few days. But I didn't believe it. She couldn't survive, so I spent money to let her live, using the best equipment, the best medicine, and the best medicine. A professional doctor can live one day at a time! But you see, she has survived all these years. She has really survived. Now more than ten years have passed, and technology is developing rapidly, and drugs for this disease have been developed. Yes, she has been completely cured now, and she no longer has to worry about it, so as long as she lives" "Gene defect" Song Qingwan's face was full of astonishment. She didn't listen to what was said at all. It took a while before she recovered from the shock. "What kind of genetic defect disease? Lu Anran has a genetic defect? ??Why didn't I do this?" Know?" Gene defective disease, if not completely treated, will last a lifetime. Generally, people with genetic defects will be very weak and weak, and usually they will not live long. She only knew at that time that Lu Anran was in very bad health when she was a child, very weak, and her face was always pale. At that time, Lu Qidong only said that this was a weak disease brought from her mother's womb. Song Qingwan thought at that time that premature babies would indeed be weak and sickly, but she didn¡¯t think about it at all. Lu Qidong was suddenly startled, looking at her steadily with surprise on his face: "You don't know? Didn't Xiao Anran tell you?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 394 Buying Breakfast Song Qingwan pursed her lips tightly and shook her head: "I have no idea at all." Lu Qidong was stunned: "Then how did she recover from her illness?" "This disease not only requires spending money every year to treat and regulate the body, but also to find professionals to develop drugs specifically to treat this disease. Just the preparation stage of drug development requires a lot of money," Lu Qidong Muttering to himself: "If it wasn't you, could it be Xiao Hanhan" "not me," Suddenly, Lu Junhan walked in slowly from the outside with a handsome face and a tall and straight body. He said coldly: "It's the money provided by the Yu family." ¡­¡­ Lu Anran turned and left from the door of Song Qingwan's ward, her eyes still red, her fair and pale face looked haggard, and she felt a sense of vulnerability and vulnerability all over her body. She took out a tissue from her bag and wiped away the tears that were constantly overflowing from her face. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Take a few deep breaths, face the makeup mirror, and reluctantly clean up yourself. She raised a smile with difficulty, waited for a while, and then walked to another ward not too far away. Last night, Song Qingwan vomited blood and fainted. The situation was too urgent and panicked to care too much. Song Qingwan had Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan. Seeing that he couldn't help, Lu Anran simply took charge of looking after the little girl. Originally, she wanted to send the little girl directly back to the Lu family and then go to the hospital, but the little girl probably noticed something and didn't see her father, so she refused to go back. Lu Anran was thinking about the unconscious Song Qingwan, and couldn't bear to show off to the little girl. Especially when the little girl looked at her pitifully with those dark, wet eyes, her heart immediately softened. In the end, she still left the little girl. The girl was also taken to the hospital. "Little Lu Li is also very well-behaved. She probably noticed that Lu Anran was in a different and extremely depressed mood. She didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t cry or fuss, and didn¡¯t ask where her father was. After that, Lu Anran found a room and asked her to sleep well. He told her that her father was busy in the hospital and when she woke up, he would come to her when he was done with his work. In the past, the little girl who cried and fussed when she couldn't see her father and refused to sleep this time actually lay on the bed obediently. She didn't ask anything. She just told her aunt to do her work and she would go to sleep by herself. Lu Anran saw that she was so good and didn't need anyone to worry about her. Her eyes couldn't hold back and turned red. At the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief. After all, if the little girl really asked, she didn't know how to answer. Finally, she rubbed the little girl¡¯s head with her hand, whispered a few more words, and then hurried out. In the middle of the night, Song Qingwan was lucky to be out of danger, came out of the operating room, and was sent to the ward. They were completely relieved. Afterwards, Lu Junhan came to the room to see the little girl. But it was already late at night, and the little girl probably felt her father's presence nearby, and she didn't recognize the bed. She was no different from home, with her hands and feet spread wide, her belly stretched out, and she slept with her arms and legs spread out. of. The fair and plump cheeks are bulging, the long black eyelashes hang quietly on the eyelids, and the bright red mouth is pouted. Lu Junhan, who had not slept for almost the whole night, couldn't help but grind his teeth and pinched her fat face with his fingers. A handful. Who knows, this pinch not only did not wake the little girl up, but instead seemed to realize that her father was beside her. The little girl fell asleep more deeply, but she still muttered: "Bad daddy" Lu Jun smiled coldly. This little guy really doesn¡¯t forget to scold him even when he¡¯s sleeping. ¡­¡­ Lu Anran opened the door and walked in. The little girl had already woken up. Because she was in a hurry yesterday and had no time to pay attention to her, she was still wearing the light green princess dress from last night's banquet. Fortunately, the fabric of the dress was soft and loose, so it was suitable for wearing as pajamas. And the two long black ponytails on the back of the head have been removed because he has to sleep. Her black hair was as soft and docile as a waterfall hanging down behind her small body. Looking from Lu Anran's angle, she could see that under the black hair, her fair cheeks were plump and tender, which made people look at it. I just want to take a bite, it's so beautiful and cute. The little Loli was sitting on the bed at the moment, raising her hands to rub her eyes sleepily. Occasionally, he would open his bright red mouth and yawn. His little body was a little unstable, as if he would fall down and continue sleeping at any time. His big, dark, clear eyes??With some drowsiness, it was obvious that he was not fully awake yet. Too. It¡¯s only half past five in the morning. Last night we had a late party and rushed to the hospital. The little girl didn¡¯t go to bed until about twelve o¡¯clock. Little Luli turned her head sleepily and suddenly saw Lu Anran coming in at the door. She blinked her eyes and suddenly woke up. As if she thought of something, she quickly got up from the bed and ran towards Lu Anran. "aunt¡­¡­" The little girl raised her little head, and her clear and smart black eyes looked carefully at her reddish eyes. The little girl didn¡¯t know what happened, nor why they came to the hospital, nor why all of a sudden, her aunt, grandfather, father, and great-grandfather disappeared. But I could vaguely feel that something very, very bad must have happened. "It's okay, Lili," As if he could see the worry in the little girl's eyes, Lu Anran sniffed, forced back the tears that were swirling in his eyes, forced a smile to her, and gently rubbed the little girl with his slender white hands. The girl's head whispered: "Auntie is fine." The little girl tilted her head, as if she wanted to ask something else, but before she could ask anything, Lu Anran said softly: "Lili, my aunt is planning to go out to buy breakfast. Do you want to go with your aunt?" "want!" When the little girl heard that she was going to buy breakfast for her father, she was immediately excited. But after she finished speaking, she stopped again. She tilted her head and said in a sweet voice: "Auntie, can I call daddy? I haven't seen daddy for a long time! Dad didn't sleep with anyone last night either!" Although the little girl slept on her back, there was more than half of the space next to her for her father. But this morning, the place was still neat and tidy, and it didn¡¯t look like anyone had slept at all. "Your father" Lu Anran looked at her, paused, and said softly: "Your dad still has something to do. When he is done, he will come to play with you. Be good, Lili, can you go buy breakfast with your aunt first?" "Okay!" The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes, still excited, and had no idea what sadness was: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 395 Yu Zheng Lu Anran "Lili wants to buy breakfast! Lili wants to help daddy buy it! Buy a lot of breakfast! Let daddy eat until he becomes a big fat man!" Lu Anran looked at her innocent and happy look, and her clear eyes suddenly trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. If Lili knew about it, her aunt would die soon ¡­¡­ Lu Anran found a bathroom, washed the little girl briefly, and tidied up briefly. During this period, the little girl probably saw that Lu Anran had recovered, and cautiously asked about her grandfather, aunt, and great-grandfather who suddenly disappeared. In the past, when the banquet was over, their family would go back the same way they came. They had never seen any adults like now. Lu Anran didn¡¯t mention Song Qingwan¡¯s illness much, but just laughed and said that her grandfather, aunt and father were together, and they were all working in the hospital. When the things were done, they would naturally come to see her. And her great-grandfather drank too much wine last night and had already gone home to sleep. After hearing that her aunt, grandpa, and great-grandfather were not missing, the little girl finally felt relieved, nodded obediently, and followed her aunt out of the hospital. There are many morning tea shops near the entrance of the hospital. It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock now, and many restaurants are already open. Remembering Song Qingwan and the others in the hospital, Lu Anran and the little girl didn't go too far, so they found a fairly high-end and clean morning tea restaurant at the door and walked in. In fact, the hospital has a canteen, and breakfast is also provided in the canteen. ¡°But Lu Anran was afraid that Song Qingwan and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to get used to it, and she had nothing to do, so she might as well take the little girl out for a walk. Then again, the atmosphere in the hospital was too depressing. In fact, she has never liked hospitals. After all, the place where she has stayed the most since she was a child is the hospital. As a result, even though she is cured now, she still has a dislike for hospitals. Lu Anran and the little girl were talking and laughing on the road, but they didn't notice that a dark luxury car had already parked in front of the hospital and was following them leisurely. The little girl is young and very novel about everything. As soon as he entered the restaurant, his big black grape-like eyes kept turning, from the golden patterns on the wall to the large porcelain vase placed in the corner, and then from the large vase to the red lantern hanging in the air. Sparkling. ????????????????????????????????????:??????????? is a jumping and jumping motion, looking very happy, without any haze at all, like a scorching little sun. Lu Anran looked at her, his extremely heavy mood relaxed a lot, and even the corner of his mouth unconsciously showed a slight smile. Children are indeed the cutest angels in the world. This morning tea restaurant is quite large, with an antique style, and there are private rooms inside. Lu Anran led the little girl and walked inside. Suddenly passing by the bathroom, the little girl suddenly remembered that she had not gone to the bathroom when she got up in the morning, so she stopped and refused to leave. Xiao Naiyin said urgently: "Auntie, I want to go to the bathroom." Pee, Lili forgot to pee this morning!¡± Lu Anran stopped and was about to take the little girl in, but the little girl shook her head. Xiao Naiyin said sheepishly, "I can just be alone! Dad said that Lili is a big child now. , older children have to pee alone!¡± Lu Anran couldn't hold it back, she curved her lips and smiled, "Okay, then you go in alone, my aunt is waiting for you outside. If anything happens, remember to call aunt, she will be outside." "Okay!" The little girl responded with a crisp response, and then ran to the toilet with her little body. The hurried look seemed to be a bit anxious. Lu Anran was wearing a light white dress, holding a bag of the same color in her hand, standing tall and graceful outside. She watched the little girl¡¯s figure disappear before her eyes, with a slight smile on her lips. At this moment, Zhang Yuan¡¯s respectful voice came from not far away: "Young Madam." Hearing this familiar voice, Lu Anran turned his head subconsciously. Before he could see Zhang Yuan, he glanced into Yu Zheng's unfathomable dark eyes. Lu Anran¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. He probably came directly from the company. He was wearing a slim-fitting suit and was meticulous in every detail. The whole person looks unusually tall and straight, with a solemn and calm aura. The obsidian diamond cuffs at the cuffs reflect the cold light. At this time, there is a slender cigarette between his fingers. The flame of the cigarette butt is extinguished brightly, but the smell is notHeavy, it is the familiar menthol cigarette. ?????????? Others simply stand there, even if they don¡¯t say anything or do anything, it¡¯s hard to ignore. Lu Anran looked at him, and the smile at the corner of his mouth disappeared immediately. When Yu Zheng saw her looking over, he paused with his fingertips, snuffed out the cigarette butt, and threw it into the trash can next to him. He was as tall as an emperor, and he just walked towards her. The aura around him looked a bit terrifying. She frowned slightly and took a step back. But as soon as she stepped back, he stepped in. As soon as he stepped in, Lu Anran frowned, as if feeling uncomfortable, and continued to step back. During this period, neither of them spoke first. In the end, until Lu Anran had no way to retreat. She was directly pushed into the corner by the man. Her delicate and slender brows frowned even more tightly, and she turned her head slightly, just about to turn sideways and get out of the empty seat next to her. But Yu Zheng seemed to know what she wanted to do. He raised his hands first and pressed them on both sides of her, directly blocking her way. He lowered his head, his dark and deep eyes staring at her closely, with no emotion on his handsome and indifferent face. The two of them were very close to each other at the moment, so close that they couldn't even breathe apart from each other. Lu Anran's whole body seemed to be wrapped up in a man. This strong, domineering and possessive posture was extremely ambiguous. Zhang Yuan couldn't help but turned red as he watched. For fear of being silenced, he didn't dare to look any further and turned away. He even suspected that if the current situation did not allow it, his boss might have done even more extreme things now. Lu Anran was pressed tightly by him, and she suddenly became a little angry, and her fair and transparent cheeks were flushed with a blush of embarrassment. She seemed a little out of breath, gritted her teeth and whispered: "Get up." Yu Zheng¡¯s tall body remained motionless, like a majestic mountain, placing most of his weight on her. The two of them were very close to each other, and those black eyes were staring at her closely. He stared at her for a while, then asked in a deep voice, "Why have you ignored me recently?" Listening carefully, there is a hint of worry and grievance that is difficult to detect in these calm words. When Zhang Yuan heard this, his expression showed no surprise, as if he had been used to it for a long time. Lu Anran pursed her lips and her eyes trembled slightly. She turned her head away from him and whispered, "Get up first." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 396 A slap Yu Zheng didn't care, as if he didn't hear her words, his slender and straight body pressed closer to her. The dark and cold black eyes were still staring at her pale face, and said in a deep voice: "Reply me first." Lu Anran: "" "In the past few days, I haven't answered the phone, didn't talk to me, and didn't take me with me to the party. I kept running to my parents' house. Now I don't even go back home." His voice was hoarse and deep, and every word he spoke was calm and unhurried, but his indifferent and cold face revealed a bit of awe-inspiring chill: "Did someone tell you something?" Lu Anran lowered his head and pursed his lips, remaining silent. In the past few days, Lu Anran has been avoiding him and trying his best to avoid contact with him because he is too mentally ill. I can¡¯t get over the hurdle in my heart no matter what. She wanted to question him, but she felt that it was unnecessary and she would only be humiliating herself by asking. He and Xu Yan were originally a couple, but now that Xu Yan is back, they will be together again, which is normal. ¡°And she is indeed useless and has a weak personality. Even if she really asks, regardless of whether Yu Zheng tells the truth or not, I am afraid she will be the one who is embarrassed in the end. Lu Anran's heart was in a mess. She is a person who is used to a quiet and simple life. She is not good at dealing with this kind of thing. She is not like her brother and aunt who face and solve difficult problems forcefully. She can only hide and be bored in her heart. Before she thinks about what to do, she doesn't want to see Yu Zheng at all. Fortunately, Yu Zheng came back late from working overtime recently, so she went to bed early. And Yu Zheng got up early to go to work, so she deliberately slept late to avoid the time when the two of them talked. When Yu Zheng called during the day, she pretended not to see him. If Yu Zheng called the servant, she would hide in the studio. Go ahead and pretend you're busy and don't have time to answer the phone. If it weren¡¯t for this, Lu Anran wouldn¡¯t even want to go back to that home. She is soft-tempered and useless, but she is not that mean. She cannot share a man with another person. Lu Anran was leaning against the wall wearing a simple white dress, her figure was extra slender. She lowered her slender black eyelashes slightly, pursed her pale lips, and remained silent. There was a slight hint of stubbornness and forbearance in her cold and distant brows. ¡°Probably because she has been sick since birth, her face has always been frail and sickly pale. Even though the disease has been cured long ago, the paleness has not improved at all. On the contrary, it seemed to be engraved in her bones, giving her a fragile and dreamy fragile and morbid beauty. Her pale and cold face was like the clearest and most noble lotus flower, and she was also like a cold sick beauty in ancient times, who looked unbearable. , but the beauty is shocking. Yu Zheng stared at her, his eyes moving away from her beautiful and pale eyebrows, and then down, landing on her slightly pursed lips, which were light in color but had an extra graceful arc. Staring at him, his dark eyes suddenly became a little darker. He didn¡¯t speak any more, and suddenly clasped her head with his big hands. In an irresistible position, he leaned down and kissed the lips that he had been thinking about for the past few days! "Well¡­¡­" Lu Anran didn't expect that he would suddenly do this, and was not prepared at all. Her clear and moist pupils shrank slightly, and she looked up at him in disbelief. In such a dazed moment. The man¡¯s big hands clasped her head, and his sharp-jointed fingertips were slightly sunken into her soft hair, and he exerted a little force. She was forced to raise her face slightly and get closer to him. In the next second, Yu Zheng kissed her deeper and harder, prying open her teeth and probing in with his hot lips and tongue. As before, his movements showed ferocity and cruelty as if he wanted to eat her completely. Lu Anran quickly came to her senses, as if she had thought of something, her delicate brows and eyes were filled with disgust and disgust, her face became increasingly pale, and her thin and frail body could not stop trembling violently. She stretched out her hand to push him and struggled desperately, but her strength was too weak and she could not get away. In the end, his eyes turned red with anger, and he suddenly raised his hand, gritted his teeth, and slapped the man in the face! The crisp sound of "pop" sounded extra clearly in the empty and silent corridor. Hearing this, Zhang Yuan's heart suddenly trembled, and a chill ran up from the soles of his feet. He didn't dare to look over there at all.   ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ! ! "Young Madam is indeed a Young Madam, she even dares to hit Mr. Yu in the face!" Let him think about whether the person who attacked Mr. Yu last time has been discharged from the hospital now. Oh, not yet. Not only that, but counting, this year should be the fourth year that person has lived in the hospital. In the past two or three years when Mr. Yu has been in power, compared to the past, although his temper has become much calmer, he also appears calm, rational, and much more calm and restrained. But in fact, once he takes off his straight suit jacket, he is still the same as before, not to mention how vicious and cruel he is. It¡¯s different from Mr. Yu¡¯s brother-in-law Lu Junhan. ¡°If Lu Junhan was the kind of indifferent academic god who would be soft-hearted while accepting awards on the podium when he was in school, then Mr. Yu is undoubtedly a gangster who often used to sit on the rooftop or at the top of the stairs, smoking and fighting. Although Lu Junhan has a cold temper, he is excellent in both character and learning, and is the best in all aspects. But Mr. Yu was completely different from him. He was a bad boy in school. His poor grades were so bad that he ignored them. Since junior high school, he smoked and drank all day long, got into fights, pulled a bunch of bad friends, and did all kinds of evil. If someone provokes him, he can just pick up a stick and send that person to the hospital alive, just like a severely mentally ill madman. Now when I go to several major junior and senior high schools in Haicheng, I can still hear about Mr. Yu¡¯s frightening ¡°heroic deeds¡± in the past. His reputation can be said to have spread for several streets. In the words of today¡¯s little girls, it is probably the school. A domineering person. It is said that because of this, there were not only traffickers, but also thieves and robbers around the school where Mr. Yu was, which shows how terrifying Mr. Yu was at that time. The most important thing is that after Mr. Yu, there will be no school bully. In the words of Mr. Yu, Mr. Yu has reached a new level of badness. Those gangsters who will appear in the school in the future are not good boys. If you compare them with Mr. Yu, they are simply good students. If this was done in an ordinary family, Yu Zheng would have been fired long ago. ?????????????????????? But who let the Yu family come after Mr. Yu? At that time, the Yu family was one of the three major families in Haicheng, and most people did not dare to provoke him easily. What¡¯s more, the school Mr. Yu attended at that time was owned by the Yu family. Although Mr. Yu is an illegitimate son and his mother is a shady lover, a wealthy family like the Yu family values ??heirs the most. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 397 Have you seen my aunt? Although there are a lot of illegitimate children outside, the Yu family has a big business and can still afford to raise them. Every illegitimate child leads a good life and has plenty of pocket money. Of course, the Yu family¡¯s method of selecting successors has been around since Mr. Yu¡¯s generation. Mr. Yu has a lot of illegitimate sons and daughters outside the home, but most of them have mediocre qualifications and no talent for doing business. Many of them are not only unmotivated, but also only eat, drink, whore and gamble. ¡°These illegitimate children with mediocre qualifications and no value will naturally be abandoned by the Yu family if they cannot contribute to the Yu family when they grow up. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This is the advantage of Mr. Yu having more children. If one child is useless to raise, or the qualifications are mediocre, and the mud can¡¯t hold up the wall, it doesn¡¯t matter, there are a lot of choices out there. ¡°They are all from the Yu family¡¯s bloodline anyway. Mr. Yu¡¯s father also learned what Mr. Yu did. He had many external lovers and many illegitimate children, and Mr. Yu was one of them. In short, the Yu family is just like the royal family in ancient times. They have a lot of children and they all rely on their ability to get to the top. "At that time, Mr. Yu's academic performance was very poor, and he also liked to hang out with gangsters. In short, Mr. Yu's brothers who were also illegitimate children saw that they wanted him. After all, with Mr. Yu dead, they will have one less competitor in the future. Therefore, Mr. Yu spent a lot of time and money and ran out of money. Mr. Yu's brothers and sisters would secretly give him a lot of money, for fear that he would "change his evil ways and return to the right way." And sure enough, after Mr. Yu got the money, he became even more depraved. It can be said that Mr. Yu has basically had no shortage of money since he was a child. Even if he got into any trouble, someone would secretly help him settle it. So, he developed this lawless, cruel and violent temperament. Four years ago, a short-sighted person came to provoke Mr. Yu and wanted to take advantage of Mr. Yu's drunkenness to maim him. But before he could do anything, Mr. Yu sent him to the hospital and he has not been discharged yet. . In short, Mr. Yu is someone you cannot mess with. If you mess with him, he will kill you regardless of whether you are a man or a woman! Sure enough, after that crisp and loud slap, Yu Zheng¡¯s face visibly darkened. Zhang Yuanzheng was thinking worriedly whether he should rush over to break up the fight to prevent the young lady from being domestically abused by Mr. Yu. "The young lady is so weak. If Mr. Yu punches or kicks her, the young lady may be killed on the spot!" But then, Zhang Yuan thought, he is not strong, and he is not as good-looking as the young lady. If he went to break up the fight, and Mr. Yu beat him as a punching bag, the young lady would not be killed on the spot. But he will! ! Just as Zhang Yuan was hesitating, whether he should sacrifice himself or just pretend he didn't see it and call an ambulance. I saw Lu Anran over there with red eyes, gritted teeth, and stared at Yu Zheng's face hatefully, as if he was about to cry because of him. There was even more weakness and pity on his face: "You are shameless!" Seeing her like this, the man with a calm and stern face darkened his eyes, lowered his head again, and bit her trembling lips once again. By the time the kiss was over, Lu Anran was trembling with anger and her eyes were red. However, Yu Zheng had a stern face, and his sharp eyebrows showed a bit of ferocity. With cold black eyes, he raised his hand to grab her hand, put it on the other side of his face that had not been slapped by her, and said in a calm voice. : ¡°If you still don¡¯t feel relieved, just keep fanning, and then come home with me after you¡¯re done!¡± Lu Anran just gritted her teeth, didn't speak, didn't look at him, and desperately just wanted to take her hand back. Zhang Yuan over there was so upset after hearing this! The young lady gave Mr. Yu a slap in the face, but Mr. Yu didn't slap him back. Instead, he even looked at her face and asked the young lady to slap him a few more times, so that he could calm down and go home with him. If anyone tells him in the future that Mr. Yu likes Xu Yan, who will he be the first to talk to! But Lu Anran didn¡¯t buy it, her frail body was trembling desperately, she gritted her teeth, stared at him with red eyes, and said in a trembling voice: "Get out!" Yu Zheng¡¯s face instantly turned cold, his dark eyes narrowed, and his voice was still low and calm: ¡°If you don¡¯t go back with me, then I will have no choice but to go into the hospital and ask for someone from the Lu family!¡± "you dare!" Lu Anran stared at him bitterly. The aunt and brother had never been to see the Yu family. At first she decided to marry Yu Yan, and her aunt almost cut off her relationship with her. Moreover, her aunt had just finished surgery now. If Yu Yan appeared in front of her I¡¯m afraid my aunt will be so angry that she might even faint.   Yu Zheng raised his hand to hold hers, lowered his eyes, and played with it carelessly. His calm and calm voice did not sound like he was joking at all, "You don't know whether I dare or not?" Lu Anran's face suddenly became extremely ugly. Yes, she knows. He dares, he absolutely dares. Yu Zheng used to be a shameless gangster who was unscrupulous and self-centered. In the past few years, I don¡¯t know how I became the president of the Yu family. His temper has calmed down a lot, and he has become calm and calm. But in his heart, he is still the same Yu Zheng who used to be fierce and courageous. Those who follow others will prosper and those who go against others will perish. ! Yu Zheng looked at her: "So, come back with me now, okay?" "" "Can I help you talk to the Lu family?" Lu Anran¡¯s face turned pale, and before she could reply, at this moment, an excited voice suddenly came from the toilet inside: "Auntie, I've finished using the toilet, let's go" Lu Anran's expression suddenly changed. After the little girl put on her skirt and left the toilet, she thought of what her father said, girls must be hygienic, otherwise they will not be able to get married in the future, so she washed her hands carefully, washed them clean, and then ran away again Go dry. After doing this, he ran out in a mess. Who knows, when I came out, I didn¡¯t see my aunt at the door. Instead, I saw an unknown adult. The little girl tilted her little head, thought for a while, then blinked her big black and bright eyes, ran over, and asked Zhang Yuan, who was staring at the patterns on the wall not far away and trying to pretend to be transparent: "Uncle, have you seen my aunt? My aunt is very beautiful! She is wearing a little white dress, very beautiful. Have you seen her?" Zhang Yuan: "" Zhang Yuan subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at the corner over there. The little girl also looked over. With sharp eyes, she caught sight of Lu Anran who was tightly blocked by Yu Zheng, and her dark and clear eyes instantly brightened. With her short legs, she ran towards Lu Anran in a hurry, "Auntie!" When Lu Anran saw her, his expression panicked, and he pushed the man in front of him away with force. Yu Zheng pursed his thin lips and said nothing more. He darkened his eyes and took a step back. The little girl looked at Yu Zheng and then at Lu Anran, whose expression was slightly pale. There was some confusion in her beautiful eyes: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 398 Pig Bun "Auntie, who is this uncle?" Before Yu Zheng could speak, Lu Anran smiled reluctantly at the little girl and said, "I don't know her, and neither does my aunt." Yu Zheng's indifferent and stern face immediately turned gloomy, and his deep brows and eyes revealed a bit of bone-chilling coldness. The little girl was still puzzled, "But why did he hug his aunt?" Lu Anran was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that such a shameful scene would be seen by the little girl. She felt panicked and her face turned a little pale. Yu Zheng frowned. Just when he was about to speak, he saw Lu Anran's pleading eyes. He paused for a moment, and finally kept a cold face and remained silent. When Lu Anran saw this, he breathed a long sigh of relief. He turned around and looked into the little girl's clear, black eyes. After a while, he stuttered slightly: "AuntieAuntie justaccidentally fell down. This uncle happened to be nearby, so he helped auntie." "oh¡­¡­" The little girl nodded thoughtfully and believed what her aunt said. Thinking of what she had done before to help the old lady cross the road, her eyes suddenly brightened. She looked at Yu Zheng and said happily: "I know! Auntie, this uncle must be a good person, right? Only good people will help auntie!" Yu Zheng¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, and he looked at Lu Anran with a half-smile, as if he wanted to see how she would answer. Lu Anran didn't look at him, but gently pulled her lower lip and smiled reluctantly. After that, without even looking at Yu Zheng, he hurriedly pulled the little girl away. Yu Zheng stood there, his eyes deep and dark as he watched Lu Anran and the little girl leave. His handsome face was indifferent and cold. He was not in a hurry to leave, as if he was waiting for something. Sure enough, after a while, his cell phone rang. It¡¯s a text message from Lu Anran¡ª¡ª ¡¾I will go back tonight. ¡¿ Yu Zheng¡¯s gloomy eyes deepened, he tapped his slender fingers and sent it: [When? ¡¿ The person on the other side was silent for a long time, but no message was sent. Yu Zheng pursed his thin lips tightly, his whole body was filled with cold air, and his aura was very scary. Zhang Yuan looked like he wanted to disappear on the spot and roll as far away as possible. He didn't even dare to breathe too heavily for fear of being implicated. However, he felt that Mr. Yu¡¯s disease of going crazy if he didn¡¯t see the young lady for a day should be cured. How could a normal person tolerate such a strong possessiveness? What's more, now that the young madam's aunt is seriously ill, the young madam might want to live in the hospital to take care of her, so she doesn't have the time to go home. But Zhang Yuan didn¡¯t dare to step forward to persuade him. Firstly, Mr. Yu would not listen to him at all, and he was still at risk of being fired. Secondly, he clearly noticed that Mr. Yu was now very restrained. Lu Anran didn¡¯t reply, and Yu Zheng didn¡¯t wait any longer and sent directly: [Come back before nine o¡¯clock in the evening. I won¡¯t work overtime tonight. ¡¿ Zhang Yuan: "" What¡¯s going on with this inexplicable sadness. ¡­¡­ Being so disturbed by Yu Zheng, Lu Anran lost interest in sitting down to have breakfast. When I arrived at the front desk, I packed a few breakfast items at will, and bought two pink pig buns that the little girl thought were very cute. They quickly left the restaurant. The cakes were placed in small transparent cake boxes one after another, with long golden striped ribbons on them. The small one looked like a gift, and it looked very delicate and cute. The little girl held her pink piggy bun happily, her dark and slender eyelashes fluttering, her little expression looked happy. The two returned to the hospital and happened to bump into Lu Junhan coming out of the ward in the corridor. When the little girl saw him, her dark and clear eyes suddenly lit up, and she excitedly handed the pig bun in her hand to her father as if offering a treasure: "Dad, daddy! Look! Zhuzhu! Lili has a pig! And there are two pigs!" The man with a cold face raised his long and narrow eyebrows, first glanced at her lightly, and then his eyes fell on the small transparent box in her hand. In the box, two pink piggy buns are lying next to each other. The workmanship is quite realistic and exquisite. At first glance, it really looks like two real little pigs. Lu Anran said in a slightly embarrassed voice from the side: "Brother, Lili and I just went to buy breakfast Do you want some?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Hanhan glanced at her, pursed his thin lips, opened the small box, held a pink piglet with his white fingertips, and stared at it lightly for a few seconds. The pig was small in his hand, not to mention how weak and pitiful it looked. Not long after, the man¡¯s cold brows frowned slightly, he stared down at the pink pig, his thin lips pursed tightly, as if he had never seen such a strange bun before. The next second, before the little girl and Lu Anran could react. He opened his thin lips slightly, with a cold face, and ate the pig's butt in one bite. Soon, the sweet, dark brown quicksand in the middle overflowed, looking like pig feces. Lu Junhanying¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. Just when I was about to ask where I bought such anti-human buns, the little girl in front of me suddenly became furious! She looked at the poor little pig with only its head left, and her big black eyes suddenly became misty. "What?" Lu Junhan's cold gaze moved away from the "pig head" and fell on her little face that looked like she was about to cry. He said coldly: "Isn't this for me to eat?" "of course not!" The little girl felt aggrieved and stamped her feet angrily, looking like she was about to explode. Lu Junhan glanced at her: "Then why did you send it to me?" The little Loli clenched her fists tightly, puffed up her little fat face, and said angrily, "I just want you to see how cute the pigs are! I didn't let you eat them! Dad, you are a bad guy!" "It's not cute," Lu Junhan frowned slightly, paused, and commented coldly: "It's not delicious either, so don't buy it next time." As he spoke, he threw the "pig head" in his hand into the trash can without mercy. Little girl: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Five seconds later¡ª¡ª An earth-shattering cry came from the corridor. This hospital is owned by the Lu family. When Song Qingwan was brought in, her condition was too serious. Just in case, they booked the entire hospital. Therefore, apart from the doctors and nurses, there are only a few Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan in the hospital now. Hearing the loud crying coming from the corridor, Lu Qidong hurriedly walked out of the ward. As soon as I came out, I saw the little girl picking up the trash can, crying sadly, crying miserably. Lu Anran stood beside him with a bewildered look on his face, while Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, his expression was poor and slightly gloomy. ¡°Lili, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Qidong looked at them, then at the sad little girl, walked over and frowned, "Who bullied you?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 399 Why would the Yu family treat you? "grandfather¡­¡­" When the little girl heard his voice, she raised her big black eyes with tearful eyes, pointed her white and tender little finger at the cold-faced father next to her, and complained in a choked voice: "The pig is gone! DaddyDad ate it, oooooh, he ate theirpeople's ass, and he even threw away their heads" The "people" in the little girl's mouth obviously refer to pig buns. But to the uninformed Lu Qidong, that was not the case. After he finished listening, he was silent for a second, then turned around and picked up the phone: "Hey, police station? There is a child molester here. Yes, yes, yes, my biological daughter. The little girl is very, very cute. She is only three years old. Yes, yes. She is indeed crazy and worse than a beast. Me? Hey, I He's just a passerby who saw an uneven road, and has nothing to do with that beastly little brat! Well, well, well, the little girl is crying quite miserably now, when do you think you can come?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" ¡­¡­ In the end, Lu Anran hurriedly came forward to explain, and this prevented his brother from going to jail. And when the little girl heard her grandfather say the word "police", she was so scared that she didn't dare to cry anymore. I was afraid that if I continued to cry, I would be arrested by the police. After she finished crying, she did not forget to protect her last remaining piglet, for fear that this piglet would also be killed by her father. After listening to Lu Anran's explanation, Lu Qidong coughed slightly with an embarrassed look. He looked at Lu Junhan with an indifferent expression and hesitated to speak. After a while, Lu Qidong said tactfully: In fact, he still believes in his character. After all, he is his biological son. Naturally, he is not such a beast who would bite his daughter's ass. The phone call just now was actually a test. And said, I just want to see, Xiao Hanhan, if you have the courage to resist your father. Now it seems that you are still very filial and did not interrupt my father. This filial piety will always be remembered by my father. With you like this A son is truly a blessing to dad. Lu Junhan's indifferent and cold face no longer showed much expression. But he could almost conclude that except for him and Lu Anran, everyone in their family was mentally ill. After a while, a group of people entered Song Qingwan's ward, including the little girl who had been hiding Song Qingwan's condition from her since yesterday. Originally, Lu Anran and Lu Qidong didn¡¯t want the little girl to know that her aunt was dying. But now that Song Qingwan wants to die, there is nothing they can do. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are selfish or selfish, but they just don¡¯t want to give up so easily. With medicine so advanced nowadays, there will always be a way. How will you know if you don¡¯t try it? The biggest problem at present is that Song Qingwan does not cooperate with the treatment at all. Once the condition is left untreated and allowed to worsen, you can only live for a month at most. But one month is not enough. Song Qingwan just said a lot to Lu Qidong, and her mood was a bit sentimental. She was inevitably a little tired, so she took a nap. Who knows, when she woke up, she saw the cute little girl lying next to the hospital bed, tilting her head and looking at her. Song Qingwan knew immediately that this was Lu Qidong's handiwork, and turned around to glare at him fiercely. OK! I felt guilty and didn¡¯t dare to persuade her, but instead I got this little guy in. Lu Qidong simply pretended not to notice, looking up at the ceiling with an innocent face. "Auntie, are you sick?" The little girl opened her big black eyes with a worried look on her face. She looked at Song Qingwan who was lying on the hospital bed with a pale and weak expression, and then thought of Lu Qidong who was also lying on the hospital bed before. She thought for a while, frowned, and said seriously and firmly, "Auntie, you must be sick!" "Yes, my aunt is sick." Seeing that she couldn't hide it, Song Qingwan simply stopped hiding it. Before Lu Qidong spoke, she hurriedly said: "But don't be afraid, my aunt has a minor illness. She will be fine after lying on the bed for a while!" "Really?" The little girl looked at her with her black and clear eyes, and whispered, "Auntie, don't lie to others. If you lie to others, they will be very sad." The little girl actually doesn¡¯t understand anything. Seeing her aunt like this, she vaguely guessed that yesterday and today, her father??Grandpa and aunt must be busy with aunt's illness. I heard that human life is very fragile, and sometimes you will die if you get sick! Anyway, it¡¯s super scary. "I¡­¡­" Song Qingwan wanted to say, of course, why did my aunt lie to you, but when she looked at the little girl's clear and worried eyes, the words came to her lips, but she couldn't say anything. She sighed helplessly and rubbed the little girl's head. She didn't want to lie to Lili, and she didn't want to make Lili sad, so she didn't say anything in the end. Song Qingwan has become very indifferent to life and death. She knew she would die two years ago. She was unwilling to do so at first, but later, she was able to accept death calmly. When she didn't know what to say, her eyes inadvertently glanced at Lu Anran next to the little girl. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, Song Qingwan's face darkened. She was about to speak coldly, but she still managed to suppress her fiery temper. She said calmly to Lu Anran: "Lu Anran, come here, I have something to ask you!" Seeing Song Qingwan¡¯s gloomy face, Lu Anran thought she had done something wrong and made her aunt angry. She walked over, her hands and feet a little awkward. She looked at her, her voice trembling slightly: "Auntie" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t give her any attention, she pursed her lips and asked directly, "What's going on with your genetic defect? ??How come your brother and I don't know about it at all?" Lu Anran was suddenly stunned. She raised her eyes and looked at Song Qingwan blankly, as if she didn't expect that they would know about this. After a while, she moved her lips slightly. Just as she was about to speak, Song Qingwan interrupted her: "Tell the truth! I don't want to hear lies. Your father has told us most of the things, but I want to hear it yourself! You don't want me to go down with regrets, do you?" Lu Anran paused: "Aunt, I" Before she could finish speaking, Song Qingwan laughed to herself as she spoke. She smiled and burst into tears: "I thought I was already bad enough as an aunt, but I didn't expect that I could be even worse! Ha, it's been more than ten years, and I don't even know that you are sick" "No, aunt!" Lu Anran became anxious when he saw this, and his pale face turned red with urgency, "This is not your problem! It's me, myself" "Then tell us exactly what happened, why the Yu family treated you, and why you hid it from us!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 400 My body is getting weaker day by day "Obviously, Song Qingwan has seen the text message Chen Shuo sent her before, and already knows that the Yu family spent money to treat her illness, and even - She stared closely at Lu Anran's face: "Also! Why did Yu Xiaoxiao say that you forced Yu Zheng to marry you? Didn't you tell me at that time that you two were in love?!" Lu Anran didn¡¯t expect that she even knew about this. There was a panic expression on his face. He looked at Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan who were silent over there. ¡°Obviously, they had known about this for a long time, and there was no look of surprise on their faces. Seeing this, Lu Anran tightened her fingers and felt an unspeakable feeling of embarrassment. Her body was shaking violently, her lips were trembling even more, her face was pale and she said, "I'm sorry I'm sorry, aunt, brother, dad. I, I didn't mean to hide it from you. I just wanted to wait until everything is over before I tell you, I" "okay," Song Qingwan frowned. In fact, she was also very angry when she heard that Lu Anran had hidden it from her for more than ten years. But seeing her like this, she pursed her lips and finally sighed: "We don't blame you, you don't need to apologize to us, but we are sorry for you!" Lu Anran shook his head, tears fell instantly, and he kept saying desperately: "No, it's really not true, it's me, I'm so useless" Seeing this, Lu Qidong came over and rubbed her head, as if silently comforting her. Lu Anran looked at him, couldn't hold it back, hugged him and started crying. Song Qingwan looked at her like this, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Seeing her aunt crying, the little girl looked at several adults with different expressions. She pursed her bright red mouth and was as quiet as a chicken, not daring to speak at all. Lu Anran cried for a while before she recovered. Seeing that everything was almost exposed and could no longer hide it, Lu Anran hesitated for a moment and then told everything. Anyway, she is cured now. Even if my aunt and brother knew the truth, they wouldn¡¯t be too worried. Lu Anran has been frail and sickly since birth and has genetic defects. Doctors concluded that she would not live long. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t believe in this evil, so he spent money to let Lu Anran live. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really luck, or maybe it¡¯s the power of money, but Lu Anran really survived. But although she barely survived, her body was very weak due to a genetic defect, and she would suffer from serious illness from time to time. Therefore, every once in a while, you have to go to the designated hospital for treatment. For this reason, that hospital also opened a separate department specifically for the diagnosis and treatment of her rare disease. And every treatment is a huge expense. Not to mention, in order for her to be able to cure this disease completely, Lu Qidong also spent a lot of money to establish a research institute specializing in the study of this disease, and went to find professional experts around the world to develop a drug that can treat this disease for her. Drug. It costs money to maintain her body, and it costs even more money to make medicines. Although the Lu family has a big business, they are not in business after all, so they cannot afford such consumption. If you don¡¯t have money, you can only make money. For this reason, Lu Qidong founded Lu's. ¡°Probably because I have been frail and sickly since I was a child and have been treated in the hospital bed all year round. Lu Anran is more precocious than other peers. She knew early on that she was sick, a very serious illness. Not only can¡¯t I run or jump, but I also have to spend a lot of money on medical treatment. When she was in so much pain that she couldn't sleep, she saw her parents quarreling over her illness. Dad wants to let her live at all costs, but mother thinks she is a "loser". Her illness is like a bottomless pit that will bring down the entire Lu family. It is even possible that the entire Lu family will suffer the consequences and still not be able to save her. Giving up on her is the best choice. Lu Anran knew that she was a burden, but she didn't want to die. Therefore, every treatment, no matter how painful or uncomfortable it was, she did not dare to complain or cry out that it hurt. She cooperated obediently and hoped to get better soon. Fortunately, dad is very smart and very resourceful. Soon, Mrs. Lu was developed by him. She had money for medical treatment, and her parents rarely quarreled. But this is what my father got in exchange for being drunk and socializing late at night every night. Sometimes, Lu Anran?I wonder, if she died, would dad have an easier time? Yes. Grandpa is so rich. If it weren't for her, my father would have lived a very good life, with no worries about food and clothing. If she died, would mom and dad stop quarreling? Yes. Because before she was born, the relationship between mom and dad was very good. Although my father doesn't love my mother and it's just a marriage between a wealthy family, my father is indeed a good husband, very gentle and responsible. My mother is used to the ugly marriages of wealthy families, so she doesn't expect too much. My father is good to her and doesn't bother me. , without cheating, she would be very satisfied. Therefore, although the relationship between the couple is not strong, it can be regarded as a harmonious relationship. Life was peaceful and beautiful. Until she appeared. Mom and Dad started to quarrel. But later, she didn¡¯t die, but her parents died. They died on the way to Lu's work. That, the Lu family was founded for her illness. In the eyes of the young Lu Anran, she was the one who killed her parents. Therefore, she always feels that her illness is the source of all disasters. It will kill the people around her. She didn¡¯t dare to tell her brother about the illness, nor did she dare to tell Song Qingwan about the illness. "What's more, they were kicked out of their old house at that time, and the money was used to buy Lu's family. The lives of the three of them were in question. Where could they get the extra money to treat her. She was such a burden that she was dragging down her parents. She didn¡¯t want to hurt her aunt and brother anymore. She knew that once she told her aunt and brother about her illness, her aunt and brother would definitely sell it, and even sell the Lu family they got to treat her illness. Just like my father, he desperately tries his best to save a person who may not live long. But it¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s really unnecessary. She doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. She really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. She felt so uncomfortable. She felt that she should not have been born. She caused her brother to lose his parents, his father to be absent, and his aunt to be kicked out by her grandfather. The source of all misfortunes is her illness. Lu Anran really wanted to die. She didn¡¯t go to the hospital for treatment, and her body began to weaken day by day. After Lu Qidong died, no one at the institute gave him any money, and he began to stop developing drugs. Lu Anran felt that this was good. She had never felt so relaxed. Looking back now, Lu Anran also feels that she was frighteningly precocious when she was only five or six years old at that time. It probably has something to do with IQ. Her parents and brothers are very smart. Although she is not in good health, her brain is good. Many things can be understood at a glance. At that time, my aunt and brother were very busy, my aunt was busy with the Lu family, and my brother was busy growing up quickly, skipping grades along the way, and often staying in school. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 401 Lu Anran may not survive She is the only one who can¡¯t do anything to help her. She is alone at home, waiting to die silently. She thought that as long as she died, maybe things would be better. "My brother is so smart, and if my aunt only raises him, life will definitely get better and better." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as she is not a sluggish person who cannot do anything, and spends all her money. My brother and aunt will definitely live a good life. But in the end she didn't die. At that time, Yu Zheng didn¡¯t know how he actually knew about her illness. He used a hammer to break the door lock of her home and dragged her to the hospital, saying that he would pay for her treatment and medicine. Five-year-old Lu Anran didn¡¯t know him and thought he was simply a psycho. But she is not as strong as him. At that time, Yu Zheng was just a little bastard. He had nothing to do all day long, causing trouble everywhere and doing all kinds of evil. His strong body had been exercised since he was a child. I don't know how much better it was than a sickly person like her. Her little strength was simply not enough in front of him. She was actually dragged to the hospital. At that time, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to receive treatment at all. When I got to the hospital, I just wanted to sneak home. ¡°Moreover, Yu Zheng looked very fierce at that time, and he looked like a bad guy. Lu Anran was frail and sick before and often stayed at home. The ones I see most are cold and distant boys like my brother, or gentle gentlemen like my father. I have never seen such a fierce and domineering person. Let alone treatment, she was almost frightened to tears. But Yu Zheng threatened her that if she didn¡¯t get treatment, he would tell her aunt and brother that she was sick and even wanted to commit suicide. Yu Zheng looks fierce to begin with, and doesn't look like a good person. When he threatens with a straight face, he becomes even more scary. Lu Anran was immediately frightened. She couldn't shed tears. She looked like a miserable little rabbit, not to mention how pitiful she looked. ¡° Moreover, she was young at that time and was afraid of many things. She was really afraid that her aunt and brother would die like her parents when they found out about her illness. There are not many people Lu Anran cares about anymore. She used to have her parents, but now she only has her brother and aunt. She doesn¡¯t want them to die again. So, the five-year-old little Anran was so stupid that he really didn¡¯t dare to resist, so he treated his illness obediently. And Yu Zheng also kept his word. "The money for medical treatment and medicine will last for 15 years as soon as he gets it. Lu Anran didn¡¯t know where he, an illegitimate child, could get so much money, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. When she was a child, she was threatened with medical treatment, but when she grew up, she also knew that this was not good. Yu Zheng is not related to her, so why should he pay her so much money for medical treatment? ¡° Moreover, Yu Zheng was so kind to her for no reason, which made her extremely uneasy. It¡¯s not that Lu Anran has never thought about running away, but Yu Zheng can always catch her and take her to the hospital during the fixed days of treatment every month. In the past ten years, times have developed, science and technology have advanced, and medical standards have become better and better. Finally, when she was twenty, a drug for the disease was created. And after spending a lot of money on careful treatment over the past 15 years, her body has recovered well. After taking the medicine, and after a period of observation and testing, she no longer got sick. Her illness was completely cured. At this moment, Yu Zheng¡¯s grandmother discovered the existence of the Pharmaceutical Research Institute and approached her directly. Only then did she realize that all the money belonged to the Yu family. Even though Yu Zheng forced her to get the treatment, she was indeed cured. She had to pay back the money, and she would be uneasy if she didn't. But when she was twenty years old, she was still in college and couldn¡¯t afford it. So, at the request of Yu Zheng¡¯s grandma, she married Yu Zheng. But at that time, she didn¡¯t know that Xu Yan existed. It was later that I heard that there was actually someone in Yu Zheng¡¯s heart, and that person was driven abroad by Yu Zheng¡¯s grandma. ¡­¡­ Although Lu Anran thought a lot, what he said was very simple. Lu Anran did not say that she did not want to live, and even thought about committing suicide and giving up her own affairs. ¡°It¡¯s just that not long after her parents passed away, Yu Zheng somehow found out about her illness, and then forced her to seek treatment. And she also wanted to survive, so she cooperated very well with the treatment during the past fifteen years. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell my auntMy aunt and brother are afraid that they will worry. But after hearing this, everyone present fell into a long silence. Only the little girl looked confused when she heard this. She was so bored that she had to lower her head and play with the pig bag in her hand. After Lu Anran finished speaking, he said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt, I really didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose, I just wanted to¡ª¡ª¡± "Don't talk!" Song Qingwan closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "Let me be quiet for a while." "aunt¡­¡­" Lu Anran pursed her lips and looked at her, but hesitated to speak. Song Qingwan is not a person who likes to hold on to the past. What¡¯s more, she herself has stomach cancer, so she can understand Lu Anran¡¯s unwillingness to tell them for fear that they would be worried and frightened. ¡° Moreover, it is a great blessing that Lu Anran¡¯s disease is cured now. Otherwise, their current atmosphere might not be so relaxed. Speaking of which, they really have to thank Yu Zheng. If it weren¡¯t for him, Lu Anran might not be alive. Because even if Song Qingwan knew the truth and her illness at that time, he had no money to treat her. At that time, the Yu family was already doing business, and it was developing very well. Apart from the Yu family, I am afraid that no one else could afford this bottomless pit of money. Song Qingwan is indeed a little frustrated. But it¡¯s more of a blessing. She would rather her aunt be useless. After all, if it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless. At least Lu Anran can rely on Yu Zheng to survive until now. Face and dignity are not as important as life. At first, Song Qingwan was angry that Lu Anran kept it from them and didn't treat them as family members. "After all, even outsiders like Yu Zheng knew about her illness, but they didn't. She kept it a secret for fifteen years. Of course, I feel more distress and self-blame. After all, if she had had this ability at that time, Lu Anran would not have asked the Yu family to treat her. Song Qingwan had been thinking about how disappointed Lu Anran was with them before, so he didn't even dare to mention his illness to them, and instead went to seek help from a stranger. But now Lu Anran said that she didn't tell Yu Zheng, she didn't know Yu Zheng, and it was Yu Zheng who volunteered to help her treat her illness. This is completely different from what Song Qingwan thought. Seeing that Lu Anran seemed to want to say something else, Lu Qidong shook his head at her and asked Song Qingwan to digest it. In fact, he was also surprised when he heard Lu Anran's words. At that time, not long after Lu Qidong came out of the training base, he began to slowly recall the past. Not long after, he remembered Xiao Anran¡¯s illness and hurriedly called people at the previous research institute. Ask them, more than ten or twenty years have passed, has Lu Anran¡¯s medicine been produced? Because since Lu Anran can live to this day and live to such an old age, his physical treatment must have not been interrupted during this period. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 402 The forced marriage is false At that time, Lu Qidong subconsciously thought that Xiao Anran had told his aunt about his illness after he "passed away", and Song Qingwan had always paid for the treatment. Since Song Qingwan can pay for medical treatment, and Lu's company is developing very well now, the money for medicine should not be a problem. Sure enough, people from the research institute told him that the medicine was produced three years ago, and Lu Anran had already taken it and was successfully treated. And in the past fifteen years, Lu Qidong also thought that Song Qingwan had provided the money for the research institute to manufacture drugs. Therefore, he was so surprised when he learned that Song Qingwan didn't know anything about Lu Anran's illness. Now that she heard that it was someone from the Yu family who helped her, or took the initiative to help her, it would take some time for even Lu Qidong to digest it. Song Qingwan opened her eyes again and sighed: "Forget it, the past is in the past, and I don't want to mention it anymore. Anyway, as long as you are fine now." Seeing this, Lu Anran tightened her fingers. He didn't expect that she would forgive her so easily, and her lips trembled. Song Qingwan looked at her unbelievable look and said funnyly: "Do you think I will scold you so much that you will not dare to lie to me again in the future?" Lu Anran paused and whispered, "No, it's me who deserves to be scolded" "Actually, to put it bluntly, it's your brother and I who are incompetent," Song Qingwan pursed her lips, "We are also at fault. Since you have recovered from your illness, let it go." Lu Anran bit her lip, looking apologetic. "Okay, I've said it and let it go. Why are you feeling guilty! Stop your weak and weak look." Song Qingwan glanced at her, couldn't hold it back, and rolled her eyes: "I get angry just looking at you! Sometimes, I wish I could share half of my fiery temper with you!" Lu Anran glanced at her and hesitated. In fact, she wanted to say that what she wanted most when she was a child was to be like her aunt, cold and strong, with a hot temper, and would fight back anyone she didn't like. Only such people will not be bullied. But because of her illness, she would cough desperately when she spoke in a hurry. Even if a classmate snatched something from her, she did not dare to chase her because she could not run or jump. Once she gets sick, she will need more money for treatment. And every treatment is painful. Lu Anran didn't dare, she couldn't bear the consequences. In the end, she could only speak softly, not daring to have too much emotional ups and downs, and walked even more gently and slowly, cautiously, not daring to exert too much force. So, she failed to become an aunt in the end. But fortunately, like her aunt, she also likes to draw. Sometimes, when she picks up a paintbrush, she can always think of how her aunt taught her to paint when she was young. "However, it has been so long ago that she can no longer remember the exact appearance of her aunt at that time, but she still remembers that her aunt smiled happily at that time. ¡°Probably to fulfill her aunt¡¯s regret, she also chose to become a painter. But later, painting really suited her, it was quiet, and she liked it very much. Now that her body has recovered, she can do many things that she could not do before. Lu Anran thought of this, pursed her lips, and whispered: "Auntie, I will work hard." "Forget it, forget it, with your illness, I'm afraid you won't be able to be strong and impatient," Song Qingwan glanced at her, closed her eyes, and figured it out. She sighed longly and said quietly: "I've given up on it now. Anyway, the Lu family has developed. It's useless for you to be so strong. Besides, your father is back, and your brother is now even more afraid of messing with anyone. If it doesn't work, there's Lili. , this little guy¡¯s fighting ability is sometimes even more perverted than her father¡¯s, with them protecting you, you don¡¯t have to do anything, just be weaker, as long as Yu Zheng doesn¡¯t bully you.¡± Lu Anran felt a little uncomfortable when she heard what had happened before. After all, Song Qingwan had no one to protect her fifteen years ago. She gritted her teeth and held on for more than ten years. Finally, she was able to enjoy peace and happiness, but she got sick again and suffered another round of torture. "It's no wonder that Song Qingwan is a little tired. She probably hasn't been truly happy for a long time. But when she heard the last sentence, she was even more perverted than her father¡ª¡ª Lu Anran, Lu Qidong, and Lu Junhan subconsciously glanced at the little girl sitting next to Song Qingwan, with a fair and tender little fat face, lowering her head and poking her little pig's butt. Everyone was silent for a while. At this moment, Song Qingwan frowned again: "No??, how did Yu Zheng know about your illness? " Neither she nor Lu Junhan knew. It can be seen how strict Lu Qidong was in concealing it at that time. Lu Qidong is a smart and flexible person. If he wants to hide it, no one will find out. Lu Anran shook her head. She had asked this question before, but Yu Zheng refused to say it. Lu Qidong seemed to have remembered something. He paused and spoke, "I remember, when little Anran was three or four years old, I sent little Anran to the hospital several times. There was a handsome boy riding a bicycle next door. He kept following us and even followed us to the hospital. As expected, that boy It should be Yu Zheng!" At that time, they all lived in the compound of Laozhai Military Region, and the family of Mr. Yu lived next door. It¡¯s normal for Yu Zheng to appear next door. Lu Qidong still remembers that when Lu Anran was lying in the hospital bed, Yu Zheng seemed to often peek at her outside the door. At that time, Lu Qidong thought he was a gangster from somewhere. After all, Yu Zheng was dressed loosely and casually at that time. He had neat short black hair. He was not a big brand, but he was very tall. He was also thin and pale. He could lean against the wall casually. A gangster-like attitude. He doesn¡¯t really look like a good person. Lu Qidong directly asked people to drive him out. But the next time he was treated, Yu Zheng came again. Song Qingwan was silent for a while: "I have been followinghow old was Yu Zheng at that time? He should only be six or seven years old, right? So perverted at such a young age?" Lu Anran: "" Lu Qidong looked at Lu Anran and coughed lightly. Song Qingwan stopped talking when she saw this. Now Yu Zheng is Lu Anran¡¯s husband after all, so it¡¯s really not good to call him a pervert. Originally, Song Qingwan wanted to ask about the forced marriage. But then I thought, Yu Zheng has been with Lu Anran for fifteen years, maybe they are really in love. ¡°Moreover, forced marriage is not in line with Lu Anran¡¯s character. She was almost forced into marriage. Not long after, Song Qingwan started to feel a little sleepy under the influence of the medicine, so she simply stopped asking. ¡° Anyway, with Lu Qidong here, Lu Anran won¡¯t be bullied. When Lu Qidong and others saw this, they all retreated quietly. ¡­¡­ Sure enough, although Song Qingwan didn't ask, Lu Qidong still remembered the forced marriage. Lu Anran simply told him that the forced marriage was false and not what Yu Xiaoxiao said. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 403 Accidentally chosen by the little fairy in the sky Lu Qidong also knew that Lu Anran couldn't do this. Seeing her say this, she was unwilling to say any more. Lu Qidong had no choice but to give up. ¡°I just told her that if anything can¡¯t be solved, come to him. Lu Anran nodded and whispered: "Thank you, Dad." "Silly boy," Lu Qidong looked at her, rubbed her head with his hand, and said gently: "How can you thank daddy?" Then, Lu Qidong looked at Lu Anran, paused, and said: "Little Anran, tell your father whether you like Yu Zheng very much?" Lu Anran was stunned suddenly, curled up his fingers, pursed his lips and said nothing. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t need her answer and sighed: "Actually, dad knows you best. You look weak on the outside, but you are actually more stubborn than anyone else. You are not someone who would make fun of marriage. Since you are willing to marry Yu Zheng, you must like him more or less." Lu Anran was silent for a long time, and only said, "Dad, he is very good to me. In the past fifteen years, he has been with me during my treatment." How could you not like it? At that time, Lu Anran's parents passed away. He was most afraid of being alone, afraid of pain, and afraid of medical treatment. With someone by his side, he would never be too lonely. Lu Anran¡¯s temperament is destined not to fall in love at first sight. In the past fifteen years, Yu Zheng has undoubtedly replaced Lu Qidong's position and has become an indispensable presence in her life. It¡¯s normal for her to fall in love with him. Lu Anran seemed to see what Lu Qidong wanted to say, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "Dad, don't worry, Yu Zheng he is really good to me." In this regard, Lu Qidong just sighed. With Lu Anran¡¯s soft-tempered temperament, he would not worry about whoever she marries. What¡¯s more, Yu Zheng had so many scandals before. It seems that I have to find time to meet Yu Zheng. only¡ª¡ª Should we send Xiao Hanhan or Xiao Lili? ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan woke up again and was woken up by the little girl crying alive! She and the little girl were the only two people in the huge ward, which was very empty and cold. But the crying sound was earth-shattering, lingering in her ears, and she couldn't get rid of it no matter what. The more she cried, the worse she became, as if she was already dead. Not to mention how heartbreaking it was to cry. Song Qingwan suddenly had a bad premonition and woke up from her sleep in an instant! Sure enough, when she turned around, she saw a little girl with two jet-black ponytails lying next to her bed, her fair and plump little face full of tears, and her big black round eyes still filled with mist. The nose is red and looks very pitiful. Song Qingwan quickly looked around. She and the little girl were really the only two people in this room. "" good! This move is cruel enough! Actually, this little bomb was put in alone! Lu Qidong, just wait for me! The little Loli didn't notice her aunt's helpless expression at all, and saw her looking over. She raised her wet, dark eyes, and her childish little voice choked with accusations: "Auntie! You are lying!!!" Song Qingwan scolded Lu Qidong eight hundred times in her heart, and also scolded Lu Junhan and Lu Anran, the two little bastards who helped the tyrants, eight hundred times, and then she managed to smile. : "Lili, what's wrong?" "Auntie, you are a big liar!" The little girl sniffed and looked at her with tearful eyes, her expression was extremely sad, "How can you lie to others!" Song Qingwan: "I didn't" The little girl refused to listen and just cried: "Grandpa just told me that this is not a minor illness of yours! You will die! You will really die! You are still not obedient, you still don't want to be treated, you, you are not a good person" " Song Qingwan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened when she saw her crying eyes turned red. After that, without even thinking about it, he denied it: "Hey, don't listen to your grandpa's nonsense! How could your aunt die? Your grandpa lied to you!" The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and her voice was choked with sobs: "Grandpa, grandpa did not lie to others, only auntie, you lied to others! You are bad!" Song ?He said with a gentle expression: "How could it be! How could my aunt lie to you!" The little girl shook her head and said aggrievedly, "Auntie, you are lying! It's you! Dad and auntie also told Lili the same thing. They all said that auntie, you are going to die, and you are still disobedient! You don¡¯t want to be cured, you, you just really want to die!¡± Song Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I'm not, I don't have it, and I don't want to die either. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, auntie, can you treat me well?¡± The little girl sniffed, her eyes were red from crying, "Grandpa said, as long as you treat the disease, you will be fine and you won't die! Wow, don't they really want you to die?" !¡± Seeing this, Song Qingwan also gave up lying to her, stretched out her hand, gently rubbed her dark little head, and sighed softly: "Lili, actually my aunt doesn't want to die, but my aunt is very seriously ill. Even if she is cured, she won't get better. She will still die in the end. Do you know?" The little girl looked at her with tearful eyes, her expression was extremely sad, her voice was choked with sobs: "But, auntie, why did you get such a serious illness?" To the little girl, it was just one night. She couldn¡¯t figure it out, why did her aunt suddenly end up in the hospital in just one night and get such a serious disease that could even lead to death? Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know how to explain gastric cancer to her, so she had to rub her head, hesitated, and said: "Lili, in fact, many people have this disease, and my aunt is just one of them." The little girl sniffed and looked at her with tearful big black and clear eyes, her expression looked extremely pitiful: "Will Lili also die? Will my father, aunt, grandpa, and great-grandpa also die? Will we all die?" "of course not!" Song Qingwan smiled and whispered softly: "Silly boy, only very few people have this kind of disease, and many people don't have it! You, your father, your aunt, your grandfather, and your great-grandfather , you won¡¯t have it! You won¡¯t die either.¡± The little girl nodded in understanding, but still looked sad: "But why don't we have it, but you, aunt?" Song Qingwan smiled and said in a relaxed tone: "Because my aunt had bad luck and was accidentally chosen by the little fairy in the sky, she got sick." "bad luck?" The little girl sniffed, tilted her head and looked at her with tears in her eyes: "Does that mean that as long as you have a lot of good luck, aunt, you won't be chosen by the little fairy, and you won't have this disease?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 404 Good Uncle "Idiot," Song Qingwan originally smiled, but when she heard her milky and innocent voice, her eyes couldn't help but get wet: "Even if Auntie really has a lot of good luck, I'm afraid it won't be good this time" Although Song Qingwan wanted to lie to her and coax her, the little girl had to accept the truth sooner or later. The little girl is very stubborn, and her voice is full of tears: "If Auntie, you have a lot of luck but you are not good, then what about a lot of luck? Lili has a lot of luck! Lili can give them all to auntie, auntie, please don't die, okay? ?Dad, they don¡¯t want you to die. If you die, we will be very sad, very sad, very sad! We will die of sadness! " The little girl said "sad" three times in a row, which showed that she was really sad this time. She never thought that her aunt would die. Song Qingwan stopped talking, just looked at her with longing and sadness. The little girl doesn¡¯t know what stomach cancer is. She only knows that her aunt is unlucky and needs a lot of good luck. ¡°As long as my aunt¡¯s luck is good, she will not be chosen by the little fairy in the sky, and she will not die. But she was out of luck. Just now when her aunt was sleeping, she had already given all her good luck to her aunt. But my aunt is still not feeling well. The little girl sniffed and thought for a long time, and suddenly she seemed to think of something. Her eyes lit up, she quickly stretched out her white and tender fingers in front of Song Qingwan, and said with a happy and extra serious face, "Auntie! Bite me! Bite me quickly! There is a lot of luck in my blood! If you drink it, you won't get sick or die!" Song Qingwan was amused by her and thought that the little girl had watched too much Journey to the West recently and thought that she was Tang Monk and could live forever after eating her flesh. Seeing that she only smiled and said nothing, the little Loli suddenly became anxious. She moved her fingers closer and urged in a sweet voice: "Auntie!" Song Qingwan looked at her white and tender little fingers, couldn't help it, grabbed them, kissed them hard, and then smiled: "Okay, okay, bite, bite, bite, auntie, bite now!" Little girl: "" The little girl looked aggrieved: "Auntie, you didn't even bite me!" "How could it be!" Song Qingwan looked at her in surprise, and then kissed her little finger, "Look, didn't aunty bite her?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The little girl knew at a glance that her aunt didn't believe her. She tilted her head and thought for a moment, then ran out quickly with her small body. After looking around the corridor, I finally found my father who was on the phone on the balcony at the end of the corridor. Lu Junhan¡¯s face remained expressionless as always. Holding the phone in one hand, she contacted professional doctors at home and abroad. ??Looking out the window with indifferent and cold eyes, his whole person has an air of alienation and asceticism that prevents strangers from approaching him. The little girl doesn¡¯t care whether it disturbs her father¡¯s work. She trotted over, raised her head, and said to her father in a sweet voice: "Dad! Can you bite me? It's better to bite me until I'm broken!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan moved his phone away slightly, glanced at her sideways, sneered, didn't buy it at all, and said coldly: "I bite you, and then you go to your grandpa to complain, and then your grandpa calls me and sends me to the police station to be locked up? You really know how to think about it!" ¡°No dad!¡± The little girl pouted, "Lili promises not to tell grandpa!" "I can!" Lu Junhan glanced at her, raised his eyebrows, and said casually: "If you come to disturb my work again, I will file a complaint with your grandfather and ask him to send you to the police station!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The little girl puffed up her little fat face and stepped on her father hard. After snorting "bad dad", she turned around and ran to find Lu Anran. Lu Anran is in another VIP ward at the moment. There is a female dummy model lying on the hospital bed. And Lu Anran was studying nursing with two male doctors seriously. Song Qingwan had just finished surgery and had a knife on her body. She would not be able to take a shower for the next few days. The two male doctors were using the dummy to teach Lu Anran how to move Song Qingwan and how to wipe her body.Or massage the muscles that have become stiff after lying down for a long time, so as not to touch Song Qingwan's surgical wounds. Lu Anran listened very carefully. When the little girl entered, Lu Anran was kneeling on the bed. Under the guidance of the doctor, he gently wiped the dummy's arm with a handkerchief. His movements were very detailed and careful. Although there are usually specialized nursing unions in hospitals to do this, Lu Anran still wants to do something for Song Qingwan as much as possible to make up for the shortcomings of the past three years. ¡°Moreover, Song Qingwan¡¯s days are numbered. She also wanted to do her best to fulfill her filial piety in the only time she had. Lu Anran's posture is much busier than his father who just stands on the balcony and answers the phone. The little girl looked at the door for a long time, thought about it, and decided not to disturb her aunt. So, she turned around and ran to find her grandfather again. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t know where he went. There are three floors in the hospital. The little girl searched all over the place, but could not find her grandfather. ¡°If the doctors and nurses who were passing by hadn¡¯t stopped her, the little girl might have wanted to go into the morgue to look for her grandfather. However, although her grandfather was not found, she met Yu Zheng at the entrance of the hospital who was leaning next to the smooth sports car, his head lowered and smoking silently. Yu Zheng is still wearing the slim and deep suit that he saw in the morning, but now his tie has been impatiently pulled apart, hanging loosely around his neck. The suit jacket was casually open, and he himself was lazily leaning against the car in an inconspicuous manner. The clothes that were originally ascetic and serious were forced to wear him in a somewhat unruly and casual manner. Compared with the indifferent and calm man in the morning, the wolf-like Yu Zheng now is undoubtedly more realistic. And Zhang Yuan was waiting hard not far away. Looking at the posture, Mr. Yu may have to wait until nine o'clock in the evening. "Good uncle!" When the little girl saw him, her dark eyes lit up. ¡°Obviously, she still remembers the kind uncle who helped her aunt this morning. So, she ran out of the hospital on her short legs, looked up at him with her big black eyes open, and said in a sweet voice: "Good uncle, why are you here? Are you sick too?" Yu Zheng lowered his head slightly, took a heavy drag on his cigarette, glanced at her deeply, and said nothing. He had never had a good impression of children and found them extremely troublesome, so he didn't even plan to pay attention to them. But suddenly, dark eyes fell on her fair and tender face. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 405 Replaced with a big pig head I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the little girl looks so much like Lu Junhan. "And Lu Junhan and Lu Anran are siblings. Looking at it this way, the little girl looks like Lu Anran when she was a child. Especially when she is wearing a light green skirt, at first glance, she looks more like Lu Anran when she was three years old. The man was silent for a few seconds, looked into the little girl's clear, dark eyes, and finally spoke, saying without hesitation, "I'll take your aunt back." The little girl looked at the dark sports car behind him. Thinking back to the time when I came to Lu¡¯s house, my aunt seemed to take this kind of car back. I thought that Yu Zheng was my aunt¡¯s driver, so I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, I tilted my head and thought about it, and said in a sweet voice: "But my aunt is busy now and can't go back with you!" Seeing Yu Zheng just lowering his head and smoking without saying a word, she thought he didn't believe it. The little girl immediately became anxious: "Really! Good uncle, I didn't lie to you. My aunt is so busy now that I didn't even dare to talk to her just now." Yu Zheng paused while smoking, looked up at her, and after three seconds of silence, he asked in a deep voice: "What is your aunt busy with now?" The little girl thought of the scene she just saw and found it hard to describe. "Aunt Aunt, she" She frowned in distress, tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said seriously in a milky voice: "Auntie, she is playing with her two uncles in bed right now!" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Yu Zheng's indifferent and stern face was obviously gloomy, and there was a chill all over his body: "On the bed?" The little girl raised her little head and said bluntly, "Yes, it's the bed used for sleeping!" In an instant, the surrounding temperature seemed to be reaching freezing point, and every bit of air seemed to freeze people to death. Zhang Yuan was startled, swallowed, carefully glanced at his expressionless boss, and said bravely: "Mr. Yu, why don't you calm down first? There might be some misunderstanding. You, you also know, the young lady is not the kind of person to have sex within marriage" The little girl tilted her head and said in a clear and loud voice: "Oh, by the way! There seems to be a naked sister lying on the bed! Both uncles are playing with her! Then, then one uncle said to let aunt sit on the bed, saying that it is better and more comfortable. It is convenient to play Later, the uncle also asked the aunt to press harder without fear of being crushed. In fact, both of them will be very comfortable and comfortable. He told the aunt not to be afraid and take it slow. They were having fun anyway ¡­¡± Yu Zheng narrowed his eyes dangerously and pulled his lips coldly. Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really over now! ! ¡­¡­ Lu Anran came out of the VIP ward immediately covered in hot sweat and breathless. Originally she thought nursing was a simple job, but she didn¡¯t expect that there are so many ways to do it. For example, which acupuncture point to press and how hard to use can activate the tibia to the greatest extent and promote blood circulation, and which acupuncture point is best not to touch, etc., all need to be learned. Lu Anran was already weak and not very strong. When the two doctors demonstrated, just press a little and the strength will be in place. ¡°But if it were her, she might have to press a few more times, or even use a little more strength, to barely reach the standard. In short, after massaging a set of acupoints, your fingers will be numb. At this moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang. It was Yu Zheng calling. Lu Anran glanced at it, frowned slightly, pursed her lips, and hung up. Just when she was about to put her phone back in her pocket, Yu Zheng called again. Lu Anran bit her lip, thought about it, and hung up again. She is really in no mood to deal with him now. As soon as she hung up, Yu Zheng called again the next second. She continued to hang up. Just when he was gritting his teeth and about to turn off his phone, Yu Zheng sent a text message: ¡¾Your niece is in my hand, answer the phone. ¡¿ Lu Anran's eyes trembled when he accidentally scanned this message. She looked up and searched everywhere, but she really couldn't find the little girl. She didn't need Yu Zheng to call now, so she called her directly. ?I didn¡¯t notice that there was still a slight wheezing in her voice that hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. "Why is Lili at your place?" Yu Zheng on the opposite side was silent for a long time, but did not answer her words. Instead, he said in a deep voice, as if he was suppressing something: "You slept with someone?" Lu Anran was not as thick-skinned as him. When she heard these words, her fair cheeks instantly turned red with embarrassment. She gritted her teeth, but couldn't say anything to fight back. She just said: "You are shameless!" However, Yu Zheng seemed not to have heard her words, and continued to say in a deep voice, with no emotion in his words: ¡°You¡¯re still so dissatisfied with your desires after two of them come here?¡± "" Lu Anran gritted her teeth and felt her whole body trembling with anger, but her voice was still soft and weak, without any momentum, "I don't know what you are talking about, please send Lili back quickly!" Yu Zheng: "Did they make you feel comfortable?" For Yu Zheng, this kind of naughty talk came easily, but for a thin-skinned person like Lu Anran, it almost made him cry. Her eyes were red, she gritted her teeth and said tremblingly: "Yu Zheng! You bastard!" Yu Zheng over there hasn¡¯t spoken yet. On Lu Anran¡¯s side, two doctors saw that she hadn¡¯t come back yet, so they came out to look for someone: "Ms. Lu, you still failed to press a few acupuncture points correctly just now. Go back in private and maybe practice on the human body model again" Before Lu Anran could reply, Yu Zheng over there suddenly spoke up: "Were you studying nursing just now?" Yu Zheng grew up spending time in the hospital with Lu Anran since he was a child. He probably spent more time in the hospital than at home. As soon as you hear the acupuncture points, you will know what is going on. Lu Anran gritted his teeth, "What else do you think!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After knowing that Lu Anran was not with anyone else, Yu Zheng finally regained some sense and was silent for a while. He didn¡¯t explain much, he just admitted his mistake in a deep voice: ¡°Daughter-in-law, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you.¡± Lu Anran didn¡¯t buy it and had only one word: ¡°Get out!¡± Lu Anran hung up the phone angrily, thought for a moment, gritted her teeth, and blocked Yu Zheng's number again. Now I feel a little better. Later, Zhang Yuan sent a bunch of messages to apologize, saying that they had also been misunderstood by the little girl's words. Then, not long after, Zhang Yuan sent a photo of Yu Zheng kneeling on the keyboard, saying that Mr. Yu really knew his mistake. ?????????????? He also said that our President Yu said that if you, Madam, you can release his number from the blacklist, he can not only continue to admit his mistakes, but also kneel down on the durian to show you. Lu Anran pursed her lips, gritted her teeth, and saved the photo of her kneeling at the keyboard. Then, she replaced Yu Zheng¡¯s handsome and sinister face with a big pig¡¯s head and sent it directly back to Zhang Yuan. This time, Zhang Yuan¡¯s side was finally quiet. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the little girl who was the culprit had no idea how much trouble she had caused, so she happily came back from outside. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 406: Do I need surgery and stitches? Seeing that she was back, Lu Anran hurried forward, squatted down, and looked at her carefully up and down. After asking the little girl again and confirming that Yu Zheng had not done anything to her, he just said a few words and let her come back, he was completely relieved. In fact, when Yu Zheng called Lu Anran, the little girl had already returned from Yu Zheng. But the little girl didn¡¯t give up yet. After she came back, she went to the first floor below again. I thought about looking for my grandpa in the morgue, the only place I have never been in. Maybe grandpa is really in there. ¡°After all, she searched in other places, even the toilet, but she didn¡¯t find grandpa. This was the only place she didn¡¯t look for. In the end, the medical staff swore again and again that her grandfather was not there, and they had never seen her grandfather on this floor. He quickly gave the little girl a bunch of candies. The little girl then headed back home gloomily holding the candy in her arms. So, in this way, a lot of time was wasted. ¡°When the little girl came back, she saw her aunt standing in the corridor and was not busy at all. She immediately forgot about her missing grandfather. The little girl happily stretched out her hand towards Lu Anran, and said in a crisp voice: "Auntie, can you bite me? You have to bite me very painfully and bleed!" Lu Anran: "" Lu Anran did not bite her, but instead stretched out his hand with a worried look on her face, touched her forehead, and said worriedly: "Lili, are you sick? Otherwise, my aunt will take you to see a doctor. There happens to be a doctor here." Little girl: "" Lu Anran was too gentle, and the little girl felt that her aunt didn't look like she could bite, so she had to go back to the ward angrily. snort! It¡¯s you who forced me to do this! If you don¡¯t bite, they will do it themselves! With that said, the little girl got started. Song Qingwan turned her head and saw the little girl coming in eating her fingers, and immediately frowned: "Lili! Don't eat your fingers, they're dirty!" ¡°With that said, Song Qingwan pulled the tissue, took the little girl¡¯s fingers out of her mouth, and wiped them clean. Little girl: "" annoying. Why doesn¡¯t anyone want to bite her? Doesn¡¯t it look delicious to her? The little girl puffed up her plump cheeks and suddenly felt extremely depressed. I don¡¯t know if it was because the little girl¡¯s desire to bleed was too strong or something. The next second, Song Qingwan turned around and accidentally touched the table next to her with her raised hand. The table shook, and a fruit knife placed on the edge fell off the table! The little girl was sitting very close to the table and even closer to the knife on the edge. When Song Qingwan saw this, her pupils shrank fiercely: "Lili!" The blade was sharp and when it fell, it just scratched the little girl's hand. Bright red blood burst out from the little girl's index finger. Song Qingwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She was so frightened by the dazzling blood that she almost lost her mind. She couldn¡¯t care less. He reached out directly, took the little girl's finger into his mouth, and managed to stop her bleeding. Song Qingwan hurriedly went to get the hemostatic bandage on the table. During the whole process, Song Qingwan's hands were shaking, and she could barely hold the hemostatic bandage. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. If Lili had sat closer, would the knife have directly pierced her body? Fortunately, the little girl's wound was not deep. After Song Qingwan sucked it into her mouth for a few times, the bleeding stopped. However, the scar from the knife was a bit long. Song Qingwan felt heartbroken when she saw it, wishing that she was the one who got cut. The little girl didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Seeing that her aunt had eaten her blood, she asked her with bright eyes: "Auntie, have you recovered from your illness? Are you not going to die now?" Song Qingwan couldn't care less about herself, so she asked the little girl to sit as far away as possible, preferably as far away from the dangerous table as possible. Originally, the little girl wanted to squat down and pick up the knife, but Song Qingwan severely stopped her. After a while, it was lunch time. Lu Qidong, Lu Junhan and Lu Anran came in together. Song Qingwan saw Lu Qidong coming in, as if she had seen a savior, and asked him to come over quickly and pick up the knife. "What happened to your hand?"? Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl's index finger, which was wrapped into a big rice dumpling with a bandage, and frowned slightly. Before the little girl could speak, Song Qingwan on the hospital bed said solemnly, "Don't touch her! The knife fell just now and accidentally cut Lili. There was a lot of blood, and her whole finger was almost cut off!" "so serious?" Lu Qidong's eyes narrowed slightly, he walked over in a few steps and glanced at the little girl's fingers. The finger was wrapped tightly, and almost the entire finger was wrapped into a white rice dumpling. It was hard to tell whether it was broken or not, but this did not prevent Lu Qidong from getting more and more scared as he thought about it: "Does it hurt? Lili." The little girl opened her big black and bright eyes and shook her head. Lu Junhan noticed something was wrong. Normally, if it was really painful, this little thing would probably be the first to cry, and how could he sit so obediently? But Lu Anran over there had already rang the ward¡¯s call bell anxiously. Not long after, the doctor came over in a hurry. When I arrived, I realized that it was not Song Qingwan who was in trouble, but a little girl. When Lu Qidong saw the doctor, it was as if he had seen a savior, and he hurriedly said: "Doctor, you came just in time! Help her look at her! Her hand was cut several times with a knife just now, and now her fingers are broken into several pieces and can't be connected! You must do your best to save her, please !¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" Song Qingwan: "" The little girl tilted her head, blinked her big black and clear eyes, and looked cute. When the doctor heard this, he inevitably became a little solemn, and came over to carefully remove the tightly wrapped bandage. The next second, it was broken into several pieces. The bloody finger was not visible, but only a thin knife mark was seen. doctor:"¡­¡­" Lu Junhan: "" But the expressions of Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan didn't look like they were joking at all, "Doctor, is this serious? Can it be cured?" "It's quite serious," the doctor said with a deadpan expression, "You have to treat it quickly! Otherwise, it will heal on its own in a few minutes." Song Qingwan said anxiously: "What are you waiting for? Get treatment quickly!" doctor:"¡­¡­" Their serious and nervous expressions without any falsehood once made the doctor doubt his own eyes. He took another look and saw that it was indeed a thin knife mark. "But the collapsed expressions on Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan's faces that day made it seem as if what was on the little girl's hand was not a knife mark at all, but that her entire body had been dismembered. In the end, Lu Junhan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. We sent the doctor away and asked the two nervous "old people" to calm down! Song Qingwan was really worried. She looked over and over at the little girl's thin knife mark and frowned: "Doesn't it really require surgery to sew it up? It's such a long one!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 407 Lili turns into a fish and runs away from the Pei family Lu Qidong also agreed very much, and glanced at Lu Junhan with dissatisfaction: "That's right! Children nowadays are so fragile! A little stab wound is enough to kill someone. If you don't treat her now, if Lili gets any sequelae in the future, I don't think you will regret it!" Lu Junhan glanced at them and said expressionlessly: "Are you still done? Didn't you listen to the doctor? Will she be cured on her own in a few minutes?" Song Qingwan was still very worried. She looked at the little girl's hands over and over again. She couldn't hold it back and started muttering again: "This is the first time Lili has been injured! She had a lot of blood just now. If I hadn't handled it quickly, Lili might have lost all her blood now!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" After being "crazy" for more than half an hour, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong finally calmed down and regained some sense. Actually, I don¡¯t blame them. After all, this is the first time the little girl has been injured, but they really feel sorry for them. "By the way, Xiaowan, I have contacted Professor Kaman for you. He is very knowledgeable in this field," Lu Qidong was nowhere to be seen before. In fact, he just went to contact the doctor for Song Qingwan: ¡°He said that although the chance of curing your disease is very slim, if you actively cooperate with the treatment, you can live longer¡ª¡ª¡± "So you will still die, right," Song Qingwan interrupted him, her eyes were tired, and she sighed, "Brother, you are so smart, there is no way you don't understand what I mean. In fact, I no longer care about how long I can live. One more day to live, one less day to live." , I don¡¯t care anymore, I just want to feel more comfortable before I die" After treatment, you can indeed live a few months or years longer. ¡°But in these few extra months or years of living, there is only the endless pain of being tortured by the treatment equipment, and the pain of being able to stay in the hospital bed and not being able to go anywhere. "Brother, do you still remember my biggest dream?" Song Qingwan murmured to herself, looking at the birds flying freely outside the window, her thoughts seemed to drift to a long time ago: "My biggest dream is to travel around the world with my drawing board on my back. If you ask me to stay in Haicheng for the rest of my life, I won't want to. How could I be willing to stay in such a small hospital bed before I die?" Lu Qidong turned his head and closed his eyes. After that, he said nothing more and left the ward in silence. Song Qingwan looked into the little girl's innocent and innocent eyes, rubbed her little head with her hand, and smiled sadly, "I'm sorry, Lili, aunt still wants to be selfish for once, maybe for the last time. .¡± She only had this last regret left¡ª¡ª accomplish dreams. Carrying a drawing board, traveling around the world. That afternoon. Lu Qidong returned to the ward. He finally chose to compromise and decided to let Song Qingwan go free. Song Qingwan no longer needs treatment, can run around with a drawing board on her back, and enjoy the last period of her life. ¡°But in the past few days, she must recover her health before she can be discharged from the hospital. Song Qingwan agreed. After that, Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Qiqi, as if she wanted to say something, hesitated, but finally didn't say anything. When Lu Qidong saw this, he let out a long sigh. "Tell me! If there is anything else you want me to help with, just say it. Although your decision makes me really want to beat you and ignore you, but you are my sister! Probably in the previous life. owe you!" Song Qingwan laughed playfully and said, I knew my brother was the best to me! Since Lu Qidong came back, Song Qingwan has indeed become more and more like the little princess he pampered twenty years ago. This is what makes Lu Qidong most gratified. After a while, Song Qingwan took a deep breath, as if she had finally made a decision. She took a knife and cut open the innermost compartment of her wallet, which had been sealed for a long time. A yellowed photo fell out. It can be seen from this photo that it has a bit of history, and the corners are a bit rolled up. But the photo was well preserved and looked like brand new. It can be seen how much Song Qingwan cherishes this photo of her baby. Lu Qidong looked over and saw two people in the photo. The background is the Duolun Art Cathedral in country M. The retro and old Pendulum Building stands behind them. Song Qingwan¡¯s beautiful face was painted with three red, blue and green graffiti, her head was tilted, and she was dressed in black.??, she smiled extra brightly and openly at the camera, like the most beautiful and mysterious woman in the Middle Ages. Behind her, a handsome boy with blond hair and blue eyes was holding her, one hand around her waist, and his head resting on the side of her shoulder and neck. He was not looking at the camera, but he was curling his lips and looking at her with a smile. In his clear blue eyes, there was so much love that could overflow. A simple photo outlines the most intimate relationship between the two. Lu Qidong remembered that Song Qingwan had indeed told him. In her third year of studying abroad, she made a boyfriend from an M country who also studied painting. No surprise, it should be the boy in this photo. Song Qingwan stared blankly at the handsome and fair-skinned young man in the photo, and was in a daze for a while. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t rush him, he just waited patiently. After a while, Song Qingwan came back to her senses, handed the photo to Lu Qidong, rubbed her face, and then said dullly: "When something happened to you back then, I was anxious to return to China. When I returned to China, I didn't even say hello to him. Later, I decided to adopt Lu Junhan and Lu An. Then, I cut off all contact with Country M, includinghim. Over the years, he may have been I hate you so much!¡± With that said, Song Qingwan paused and whispered: "However, before I die, I still want to see him again" Lu Qidong was silent for a moment and asked, "Then why don't you go?" "Can't find it," Song Qingwan sighed, "I can't find him. In the past few years, I have gone back to the university to look, but I couldn't find any information about him. Later I found out that his file was with my They are all fake and there is no way to investigate them.¡± Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes were red and she took a deep breath. "Brother, if you can find out, if he is married, you don't need to tell me. At least you still have something on your mind. If he is not married and I am dead, then please tell him for me. I'm sorry. It's been so many years Actually, I really miss him" By the end of the story, Song Qingwan was crying. ??The person who is usually so strong and cold-hearted is crying like a lost child at this time. Lu Qidong closed his eyes, with mixed feelings in his heart. His car accident changed the lives of many people. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Lu Junhan took the little girl back to the Lu family. After that, Lu Junhan went about his business. The little girl was left alone, holding the cat, sitting alone in the yard. And the wall between the Lu family and the Pei family was built a lot higher at some point. The top is covered with glass and spikes, so not even humans, not even cats, can get through. The little girl felt that she was really bored. It would be great if I could go next door to play with Brother Xiubai! As if she thought of something, the little girl rolled her dark eyes and glanced to the side to make sure there was no one around. She cast a spell and instantly turned into a fish, jumped into the lake, and then swam all the way, and finally swam from the Lu family to the Pei family. This waterway was what the fish in the lake told her before. It is said that they used to run in both directions. Once the Lu family wanted to fish, they would swim to the Pei family to hide. When the Pei family was about to catch fish and dry them, they quickly came to the Lu family to take shelter. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 408 Looks like a little guy ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: It is a place with mountains and water, beautiful scenery, and a suitable temperature, making it very suitable for living. The real estate developer decided to locate the villa area here. It¡¯s just that the lake here is too big. If it is filled with soil, it will not only cost a lot of money to fill the lake, but it will also probably not look beautiful after filling, which will affect the price of the house. So, the developer had an idea. Thinking that the mascot of Haicheng is the koi, most wealthy people like to raise fish at home to bring good luck. With a little proper construction planning and placing the lake in the yard of each villa, wouldn't every family save money on building a pond? What¡¯s more, the fish in the lake can be shared by people in the villa area, which saves money on buying koi! ¡°Anyway, all these rich people want is to have koi carp at home and good luck. The wild koi carp in the lake might be more to their liking! As for safety, there is absolutely no need to worry. The villa area is full of wealthy people, so it is impossible for them to sneak into the lake in the middle of the night and swim to other people's homes. What¡¯s more, there are bodyguards patrolling and guarding every yard, so there is no need to worry. Therefore, the villa area was planned like this. It really attracted a large number of people to buy it. After all, the richer people are, the more they plan their budgets. Buying a house not only saves money on building a pond, buying koi carp, and even paying for someone to raise these fish, but it also saves money on having koi carp at home, which brings good luck. Many people naturally want it. It¡¯s just that Lu Junhan usually doesn¡¯t use the lake, he just lets it go and watch it. He is different from others in that he does not raise fish for viewing, let alone to gain good luck, but purely for eating. ¡°If you keep fish in a lake, there is no guarantee that they will all swim to other people¡¯s homes. Naturally, he will not do such a stupid thing. So, several more ponds were dug in the yard, and the water in the ponds was imported from the lake. Because the yard is so big, the little girl has been coming to the Lu family for several months and has not even finished exploring the yard. She didn¡¯t even know there was a lake. Before, she only knew the fish in the pond, and because the water in the pond was imported from the lake, it was inevitable that a few small fish from the lake would run into the pond with the lake water. So, just like that, the little girl got to know the fish in the lake. Then, I discovered this lake that is common to every household. After the little girl swam to Pei¡¯s house, she carefully stretched out a small red fish head from the lake. As soon as he emerged, he saw at a glance the bodyguards in black patrolling in the distance and the busy servants walking around from time to time. The Pei family is adjacent to the Lu family. From the outside, the structure of the main house is very similar. Even some of the facilities in the yard are almost the same as those of the Lu family. Therefore, although this was the first time for the little girl to come to the Pei family, after seeing these things, she immediately felt as if she had returned to the Lu family and felt very familiar. The whole fish is very happy. She felt that Brother Xiubai was indeed a good person just like her father! Even the houses we live in look alike! Her fiery red gauze-like little tail swayed, and the fish body turned around in the lake, trying to find her brother Xiubai! Fortunately, she is very lucky! As soon as I turned around, I saw an exquisite young man sitting by the lake reading a book not far away. Pei Xiubai is probably quite leisurely at the moment. He is sitting in a wheelchair in white clothes and black trousers, with his head slightly lowered. His dull eyes fall on the Bible in his hand, and his pale and transparent fingertips turn over a page from time to time. Behind him, two bodyguards in black stood quietly, looking away. The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, probably because she was so happy to see him, so Xiao Naoyin called him outright, ¡°Brother Xiubai!¡± As soon as she finished shouting, she seemed to catch something out of the corner of her eye, and her eyes widened instantly. I saw a grape trellis not far behind Pei Xiubai. But what hangs on the grape rack is not grapes, but bunches of half-dried fish. The mouths of those fish were cruelly hooked by hooks, and the whole fish were hung on the grape trellis. They passed by in a row, neatly arranged, as if the corpses of a whole family were hung on it. Every fish is still staring at death with its big fish eyes open. Little girl: "!!!!!!" ¡­¡­ After the sound of "Brother Xiubai" fell,Xiubai's white fingertips, which were turning the pages of a book, suddenly paused. He frowned slightly and turned towards the source of the sound. But there is only a blue lake over there and nothing else. Not to mention the little girl calling him. He frowned even more tightly as he was thinking about whether he had hallucinated something just now. The bodyguard behind him also heard the words "Brother Xiubai" and looked over. But I didn¡¯t see the cute little girl next door. Instead, I saw a small red koi carp swimming desperately in the direction of Lu¡¯s house, flopping vigorously as if it was running for its life. "Hey, that fish is so beautiful, where did it come from" Another bodyguard also saw it and couldn't help but exclaimed. It is not that there are no other fish in the lake, but this fish has the purest color. It is red like a ball of fire, and its whole body seems to be surrounded by a layer of water-red gauze. It is as ethereal as a fairy and does not look like an ordinary fish at all. fish. At first glance, it is so beautiful that it attracts people¡¯s attention. Pei Xiubai naturally saw it too. But just after taking a look, he suddenly stopped, staring at the beautiful water-red fish with his dark and knowing cold eyes, and was stunned for a long time. A voice suddenly appeared in my mind: "Brother Maomao, your fur is so soft! It's softer than my dad's. I like it so much!" "" "Can I sleep with you in the future? I really like sleeping with you!" "" Pei Xiubai suddenly frowned tightly. Before he could catch anything, the sound disappeared in an instant, as fast as his hallucination. But he had never had such a hallucination before. But just now, he not only heard things, but now he also had hallucinations. Is it because you have been under too much pressure recently? Pei Xiubai's gloomy eyes deepened, his petal-red thin lips pursed, and his ghostly and delicate eyebrows narrowed. Before Pei Xiubai could figure out the reason, the bodyguard over there spoke again: ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful! And it swims so fast! I¡¯ve never seen a fish that swims so fast!¡± The other bodyguard also laughed: "I don't know, I thought it was running for its life! It disappeared in a flash. I wanted to take a few more glances, but I didn't have time to take a photo." Just as the bodyguard was talking, Pei Xiubai had stopped holding the pen. ¡°In the blank space on the page, with a few strokes, a small fish with a gauze tail appeared alive. Especially the flustered yet clear and innocent eyes, it looks as if the fish is about to swim out of the book in a panic. Pei Xiubai stared at the fish with his eyes downcast, his expression thoughtful. After a while, he gently pulled his lips and smiled. This look He really looks like a little guy. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 409 The little girl just exploded! "Uuuuuuu¡ª¡ª! Dad! Dad, help! Help, dad! Brother Xiubai, he is going to kill someone, wuwuwu!" After a while, a little girl in a green dress ran in in a panic from the yard. The delicate and cute little fat face is extra pale, the eyes are red, and the big black and clear eyes are filled with fragile and helpless water mist, as if they are about to faint from being scared alive. At this moment, the little girl suddenly ran into someone else¡¯s house like a thief. Before they could do anything, they discovered that this family had killed more than a dozen people in a cruel manner, and hung the bodies one by one on the grape trellis, neatly arranged in rows. Every corpse still had its eyes open, not to mention how scared it was to look at it. I¡¯m afraid that the next one will be her who gets hung up on it. So, the little girl was extremely scared and ran away without looking back. When the little Loli saw Lu Junhan, who was sitting on the sofa dealing with official business, and her father¡¯s familiar cold face, she couldn¡¯t help but pounced on him with her little body! She held his waist with her little hands, her mouth tightened, and she burst out crying with sobs: "Dad! Wuwuwu, daddy, I will never like Brother Xiubai again! He is a bad guy! He is a big bad guy! He is the baddest and baddest person in the world! I will never like him again. Wuwu Woo¡ª¡ª" Last night, a lot of people came to Mr. Song¡¯s banquet. Song Qingwan vomited blood and fainted in the bathroom, and was hugged down with blood all over her body. Many people present saw it. What¡¯s more, most people are deliberately asking about it. So that night, the news that Song Qingwan was seriously ill instantly spread among the major media in Haicheng. Since Lu Junhan took over Lu's, Song Qingwan has stepped down from the position of president of Lu's to vice president of Lu's. Now that something happened to her, Lu's stock fluctuated sharply, and there were already a lot of things for Lu Junhan to deal with. " Moreover, Song Qingwan is now hospitalized, and her work has also fallen on Lu Junhan. He is now considered to be two people on his own. Therefore, Lu Junhan returned to the Lu family, and first went upstairs to hold a video conference. After briefly explaining the matter, he then thought that Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and Lu Anran were not here. And that little guy is restless and loves to run around. So I asked someone to move the computer down and planned to handle official business in the living room. Not long after this was done, the little girl ran in crying. Lu Junhan was already very busy, with many things yet to be dealt with, meetings one after another, and a very tight schedule. He had no time to pay attention to her, so he was about to deal with her casually. But when I suddenly heard her words, "I will never like Brother Xiubai again"¡ª¡ª The man with a cold and ascetic face paused. The next second, he raised his head coldly and said to his subordinates in the computer conference room, adjourn the meeting! He reached out and covered the computer. He lowered his head, glanced at the little girl in his arms, raised his eyebrows slightly, and seemed to be in a good mood. And just for a moment, the little girl cried miserably, and her immature little voice complained loudly: "Dad! Brother Xiubai actually eats fish, wuwuwu, he actually eats fish too! He, he told people clearly before that he doesn't like eating small fish! But, but there are many, many small fish at home. Dried fish ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooong! As Lu Junhan listened, his indifferent and handsome face darkened. He grabbed the poor little girl with a red face crying in his arms with his big hands, narrowed his dark and deep black eyes, and said in a dangerous cold voice: "Home? Which home? When did you go to his house?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Junhan: "Who took you to his house?" Xiao Luli: "Brother Xiubai is so bad. People will never like him again. How can he eat Yuyu! Woohoo, Yuyu is so pitiful!" Lu Junhan: "Shut up, I'm asking you a question!" Little Luli: "Brother Xiubai killed so many fishes, and he hung them all up! The fishes are so pitiful, so pitiful! Wow, brother Xiubai is such a bad guy! I don't want Lili anymore." Played with him!" Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Oh shit. heIt was an extremely stupid decision to call off the meeting just now! He should have held a meeting first and waited until this little idiot had finished crying and howling. The little girl was crying heartbrokenly, she was so immersed in her selflessness that she looked so miserable, as if her brother Xiubai had killed her whole family. However, after a while, her little body suddenly became airborne. The little girl opened her big wet eyes filled with tears. Before she could realize what was going on, she was thrown directly into a familiar corner by Lu Junhan! Not long after, the shivering Lu Maomao was also grabbed from the cat's nest and thrown into the little girl's arms. Under the little girl's pitiful and confused expression, Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and said lightly: "Cry, come to me when you've cried enough." With that said, Lu Junhan turned around directly. The little girl hugged the mainland cat twitchingly, sniffed her red little nose, and said in a choked voice: "No, don't cry anymore, Daddy! Lili doesn't cry anymore, wuwuwu Lili only wants daddy!" ¡­¡­ One minute later. Toolman Lu Maomao ran back to his cat's nest tremblingly, and got into his quilt in fear. The little girl was sitting on the sofa, still sniffing. Her beautiful little fat face was full of tears and her eyes were red, but she finally stopped crying. Before Lu Junhan could ask her when she ran to Pei's house. However, at this moment¡ª¡ª The housekeeper walked in from the outside carrying dried fish and a freshly killed fish in the yard, and said to Lu Junhan who was sitting on the sofa: "Master Lu, just now Miss An Ran said that she wanted to make some fish soup for Mr. Song in the hospital. I'm afraid that she won't be used to the fish outside, so I want you to bring a fish over when you go to the hospital later. I have already prepared this fish. Let them kill it, and there is also this dried fish, which was just made yesterday, so it¡¯s just right to take it with you" Before the housekeeper finished speaking, an earth-shattering cry came from the sofa. ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Lu Junhan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and the veins on his forehead jumped. The Lu family actually also sells dried fish. After all, there are so many big ponds with so many fish, and some fish will die easily if you keep them. But we can¡¯t eat so much, so drying the fish is the most suitable and will not be wasted. And the dried fish has a long shelf life and is not easy to spoil, so you can eat it whenever you want. Since they knew that the little girl didn¡¯t like to see the fish being killed, and killing the fish was equivalent to killing her, the servants were very careful when drying the fish in the yard, for fear of being discovered by the little girl. Therefore, based on the little girl¡¯s memory of fish, she has actually forgotten that her father had eaten dried fish before. But now that the butler mentioned it¡ª¡ª The little girl exploded immediately! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 410 Coaxing Daughter After that, in the living room, the little girl¡¯s tragic and sad cries never stopped. ¡°Obviously, seeing fish die in front of her again and again made the little girl very sad. The housekeeper hung up the phone and glanced at the little girl sitting on the ground over there, holding the freshly killed fish and dried fish, looking up and crying sadly. Then he looked at his young master Lu, who was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed and veins popping out on his forehead, as if he was on the verge of breaking out at any time. He cleared his throat and coughed slightly in embarrassment. The housekeeper feels that he is too unlucky! He just saw the young lady playing in the yard, and thought that the young lady was still in the yard. So, when he came to find Mr. Lu with fish and dried fish, he also deliberately avoided the places where the young lady often stayed in the yard. place. Who would have thought that the little lady would actually come into the living room! No, she was caught right away! The housekeeper felt that no one could be more unlucky than him. Hearing his embarrassed cough, Lu Junhan, who was sitting on the sofa with a cold face, suddenly opened his eyes, his deep gaze fell on him, and he said coldly: "What do you say over there?" The housekeeper quickly came to his senses and said: "I just called Mr. Song, but the nurse answered the call. He said that Mr. Song just took medicine and went to sleep, so I'm afraid he couldn't answer the phone. As for your father, it seems that he went out again, and the nurse couldn't find anyone else. , the phone couldn¡¯t be reached, and Miss An Ran went out to buy groceries five minutes ago and didn¡¯t bring her mobile phone.¡± After the butler finished speaking, he couldn't help but cursed secretly, "Today is so unlucky!" Usually when the little girl cries, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong take turns to fight. Within three minutes, the custody can coax the little girl to good health. But now, Mr. Song has gone to bed, the young master has gone out, and Miss An Ran didn't bring her mobile phone. One of them can There is no one to coax the young lady! Originally the housekeeper wanted to coax him, but the problem was that he was the one who brought the fish in. As soon as he walked over, the young lady immediately hugged the fish in her arms, as if she was afraid that he would do something to the fish again. This vigilance She looked like a woman, and it was difficult for the housekeeper to say a word to her. Seeing Lu Junhan purse his lips and remain silent, the housekeeper paused, looked at the little girl over there who was crying miserably, and couldn't help but ask: "Master Lu, what should we do now?" Lu Junhan frowned tightly. Hearing this, he glanced sideways at him and sneered, "You ask me about what you caused?" Butler: "" The housekeeper suddenly became as quiet as a chicken and did not dare to say a word. Lu Junhan looked at the little girl over there who was crying with tears on her face. Ying Ting's brows furrowed even more tightly, and her indifferent and cold face became even more gloomy. As if he thought of something, he took the phone from the side and clicked on WeChat. It didn¡¯t take long before I found a WeChat group called ¡°Haicheng Middle-aged Wife Wife Bereavement Group¡±. This group was brought in by Zhang Dazhuang. Lu Junhan saw it before and retreated from the group once. But a few days ago, Zhang Dazhuang secretly pulled him in. Lu Junhan had no time to talk to him, so they just left him alone. Now it comes in handy. Haicheng middle-aged wife bereaved group (5) Lu Junhan: How do you shut up a little brat? ¡°Probably because of the weekend, it didn¡¯t take long for a reply to come from below. Zhang Dazhuang: Little brat? Mr. Lu, are you talking about your daughter Lili? Did she cry? Lu Junhan: Yeah. Pei Mingzhi: This is easy to handle. You can send the little beauty Lili to our house. My son has nothing to do today and can help you comfort the child. Lu Junhan: If you and your son want to die, I can help you. Zhang Dazhuang:? ? ? ? Mr. Pei, how did you get in? Pei Mingzhi:? Zhang Dazhuang: Don¡¯t you even look at the group name when you join the group? This is our Haicheng group. Lu Junhan: Don¡¯t talk nonsense to him, just kick him out if you can. Pei Mingzhi:? ? ? ? Damn it, you opened a trumpet account and infiltrated our group in Beijing. Did I say anything to you? ! ! Lu Junhan: I told you, that¡¯s Song Qingwan, not me. I¡¯m not that boring to join the scumbag group in your capital. ¡ª¡ª"Pei Mingzhi" changed the group name to "Middle-aged Wife Bereavement Group" Pei Mingzhi: Is this okay? Zhang Dazhuang: Mr. Pei, you are going too far! This is our Haicheng group after all. What do you want to do with "Haicheng"? As a group leader, I feel it is necessary Pei Mingzhi: I¡¯ll let you enter our capital later.A group of scumbag girls. Zhang Dazhuang:! ! ! ! ! Zhang Dazhuang: Deal! ! ! Jian Yi:? Zhang Dazhuang: Hey! Mr. Jian, you came at the right time! When I get in, I'll sneak you in too. Jian Yi: No, I want to ask, who dragged me into this group? No one in this group chatted before, and Jian Yi didn¡¯t use WeChat very much. For a while, she really didn¡¯t know the existence of this group. And now, as they kept chatting, Jian Yi's phone vibrated desperately, and then she discovered that this group existed. Zhang Dazhuang: It should be the Best Actor Qu. This group was originally called the Parents Group before, but we didn¡¯t have other parents¡¯ WeChat accounts, so we stopped taking care of it. Later, I thought the Parents Group was too ugly and too common, so I changed the name of the group. Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Now this group name is not as good as the parents group! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but Zhang Dazhuang still remembered the business. Zhang Dazhuang: Mr. Lu, I have never raised a daughter, and I don¡¯t know how to coax her. But you can ask the actor Qu, he must be more experienced than us@qusnian. Qu Sinian: Why did everyone come out? I just finished filming, now it¡¯s intermission, what do you want from me? Jian Yi¡¯s words are concise and concise: turn over the record. Jian Yi did not want to shut up the group. He also wanted to see how to coax children. Although boys are different from girls, what if it could be used on Jian Xiyan. There is nothing to do anyway, so why not study more. Qu Sinian finished reading it quickly, smiled, and directly sent a voice message: "You want to coax your daughter, right? It's easy! Let me tell you, every time our Qianqian cried before, I coaxed her with my own hands!" Zhang Dazhuang: Mr. Lu! Did you hear that? Get your little notebook and write it down quickly! Teacher Qu is about to start teaching! Lu Junhan: Pei Mingzhi: Mr. Zhang, let me translate. The meaning of these six points of Lu Gou is that I know it and you don¡¯t need to say it! Lu Junhan: Get lost. "Mr. Lu, I'm not lying to you, it's actually quite easy to coax your daughter," Qu Sinian said: "Kneel down, call her your little princess a few times, and then hold her in your arms. No matter what she says, just say, yes, yes, yes, it's all dad's fault. Dad will do it again next time." I don¡¯t dare anymore. Daddy will buy you whatever you want. Then, kiss her little face and tell her that if she cries again, daddy will cry too. You will make daddy¡¯s heart break when you cry. Beg her not to cry again, and finally fake cry, and tell her that daddy will really cry too, and you don¡¯t want daddy to cry, right, so stop crying soon Usually this can calm her down. Okay, look, it¡¯s pretty easy, right?¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 411 I have no intention of paying attention to the Lu family Qu Sinian finished speaking in one breath without stopping at all. The group was quiet for a long time. A full two minutes passed, and no one spoke in the group. Qu Sinian:? ? ? Qu Sinian: Mr. Lu? ? ? Qu Sinian: Mr. Lu, have you finished listening? Anything else you want to ask? I have to catch a big show later, so I can only rest for three minutes. Zhang Dazhuang: That Qu Sinian:? Jian Yi: Pei Mingzhi: He has withdrawn from the group. Qu Sinian:¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zhang Dazhuang: It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pull him back again. I¡¯m familiar with this operation. Qu Sinian: Pei Mingzhi: Jian Yi: After a while, Zhang Dazhuang pulled Lu Junhan back again. Zhang Dazhuang thought for a while, but finally couldn't hold it back and complained: But having said that, Movie Emperor Qu, are you sure you are coaxing your daughter instead of being a fool? Why does it feel like raising a daughter is like raising an emperor? Pei Mingzhi: Just kneeling down is very problematic. Qu Sinian was puzzled: What¡¯s the problem? Isn't this normal? Pei Mingzhi: Let¡¯s put it this way, if my son wants me to kneel down to coax him I will twist his head off first and tell him what a kind father means. Qu Sinian: Pei Mingzhi: Fortunately, my son never needs me to coax him. Besides, he might even want to twist my head off. Qu Sinian: Zhang Dazhuang: Jian Yi: Are you sure these are father and son and not enemies? And here, after Lu Junhan retreated from the group, with a cold handsome face, listening to the little voice that was crying more and more miserably, he couldn't bear it anymore, so he walked over with long legs. He threw the little girl who was sitting on the ground and crying into the car, including her body and fish, and rushed to the hospital without stopping. The housekeeper knew he was in the wrong, so he went to the hospital without saying much. Song Qingwan took the medicine and slept for almost half an hour before she woke up in a daze. Before she was fully awake, she noticed that the edge of the bed was sinking, and then the familiar cry of the little girl came again. come over. "Auntie Wuwuwuwu" Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan thought Lu Qidong had gone back on his word and sent this little guy over to persuade her, and she suddenly felt a little angry. I opened my eyes suddenly, and before I did anything, I saw the little girl holding two bags in her arms. One bag contained freshly killed fish, with a faint fishy smell, and the other bag contained an extremely plump dried fish with a strong smoky smell, which was very tempting. Song Qingwan still didn¡¯t realize what she was doing. The housekeeper came over quickly and told what happened. When Song Qingwan heard that the little girl had been crying for half an hour, she suddenly didn't care too much. She glared at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, as if to say, how does he look at the child! Then, with a distressed look on his face, he held the extremely miserable little girl in his arms and said softly: "Hey, Lili, Lili, don't cry, let's eat pickled fish tonight, okay? Auntie promises to make this fish delicious! I promise not to let this fish die in vain!" "Really, really?" The little girl's eyes were red, and she looked at Song Qingwan twitchingly, her big black and clear eyes full of tears, "But, but there is another fish, and it is also dead, wuwuwu!" As he spoke, the little girl couldn¡¯t help crying again: "Dad, he killed two fish! They are so pitiful and pitiful!" Lu Junhan had an indifferent look on his face and said coldly: "Don't blame me for everything. When will I kill them" "Okay, okay," Song Qingwan glared at him and said disgustedly: "You can say less! Don't you think the scene is chaotic enough?" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless. He seemed to have just said one sentence. "It's okay, it's okay," Song Qingwan comforted her: "When we make them all fragrant at night, they won't be pitiful! Use one to make pickled fish, it's so good and delicious, it can even be used in soup. The one you drink, and then use the other one to make grilled fish to make sure it¡¯s delicious, okay?¡± The little girl sniffed.?, raised his big wet black eyes, and choked with sobs: "Okay." Then, the little girl thought for a while, her eyes turned red again, and she said in a whimpering voice, "Lili wants to eat a lot of fish at night, and she won't give it to daddy! Humph, daddy is so bad!" Lu Junhan: "" Who the hell is worse! Song Qingwan responded naturally with a smile. The housekeeper was amazed when he saw that the little girl was coaxed right away in Song Qingwan's hands. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan¡¯s illness was witnessed by too many people on the spot, and it spread instantly since last night. Not long after, major media outlets rushed to report on it. This news spread and had a huge impact. Lu's stock fell again and again. Only one day passed, and the losses caused were unimaginable. Song family. When Ye Wanwan saw this news, she remembered the scene where she saw Song Qingwan covered in blood at the banquet last night, and slightly raised her red lips. The heart that has been hanging in my heart is finally relieved! Since I learned that Lu Qidong did not become a vegetative state and was still in good health. Even though Ye Wanwan comforted herself and hinted that this was not a big deal, Ye Wanwan still felt an inexplicable sense of panic in her heart. After all, the good life she has now is all based on novels that can predict the future in her dreams! She was afraid that after knowing the plot of the novel, she married Song Chengze in advance and changed the development of many things, which led to Lu Qidong not becoming a vegetative state. Once this happens, does that mean that in five years, the Lu family will probably not go bankrupt? This undoubtedly put Ye Wanwan into a great panic. But now, Song Qingwan has stomach cancer as usual, which undoubtedly makes Ye Wanwan feel relieved. ¡°Moreover, Song Qingwan¡¯s disease was exactly the same as what was written in the novel. It was stomach cancer. Even the place and time of onset of the disease were no different from what was written in the novel! Except Lu Qidong. In the novel, Song Qingwan was secretly sent to the hospital by her assistant without alerting anyone. But the next day, the news that Song Qingwan was seriously ill and hospitalized was spread by unknown sources. After that, just like now, Lu¡¯s stock fell again and again! This plot development is exactly the same as that in the novel, which undoubtedly makes Ye Wanwan feel at ease. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Lu Qidong¡¯s line, and what¡¯s going on with Lu Li who appears inexplicably. But as long as the main plot remains unchanged, the Lu family will still be bankrupt five years later, and Ye Wanwan is relieved. And this time Song Qingwan was hospitalized, it was the beginning of the decline of the Lu family. The Lu family died one after another, but the Song family began to rise! At this time in the novel, Lu Junhan was busy looking for a doctor for Song Qingwan and had no intention of paying attention to the Lu family. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 412 The character completely collapsed As a result, the Lu family had no one to take care of it and suffered huge losses. Although it will not go bankrupt or shake Lu's position as the leading company in Haicheng, Lu's vitality is still severely damaged after this incident. The losses suffered in just a few days will not be recouped in a year or two! Because of this, the gap between the Lu family and the other three major families has been greatly shortened. Originally, the Lu family was aloof, out of reach, almost invincible. Now that the Lu family has been severely injured, Lu Junhan still doesn't care about his death. So, the Lu family suddenly fell from the altar, giving the three major families in Haicheng the possibility of defeating the Lu family. After that, Song Qingwan¡¯s death made Lu Junhan even less interested in managing the Lu family. This is also the reason why the Lu family began to decline. Lu Junhan doesn¡¯t care about himself, so it¡¯s naturally impossible for the Lu family to develop well. Thinking of this, Ye Wanwan felt a little unbearable excitement and ecstasy. After all, once the Lu family starts to go downhill, it¡¯s time for the Song family to start to go uphill! The current plot has gradually begun to get on the right track. As long as it continues like this, the Lu family will definitely go bankrupt in five years! And the day when the Song family becomes the number one enterprise in Haicheng is not far away! Ye Wanwan has been thinking about it recently. There is no need to curry favor with the Jian family now. Even if the relationship between the Jian family and the Song family is not good now, isn¡¯t it still five years away? Maybe, five years later, as written in the novel, the Jian family will help the Song family deal with the Lu family! After all, in five years, too many things can happen. The Jian family and the Song family are sworn enemies now, but in five years, that won¡¯t necessarily be the case! Thinking about this, Ye Wanwan is in a good mood. She feels that everything is going in a good direction now, and she can't wait for these five years to pass quickly! Originally, Ye Wanwan was a little irritable and aggrieved because of last night's banquet. Last night, at Mr. Song¡¯s birthday party, Ye Wanwan deliberately planned to show a few pictures of Ye Rourou lying on the hotel bed, disheveled, with several unclothed men around her, on the big screen in the lobby. Scale photos. Of course, these photos are not real. ¡°After all, in the novel, Ye Rourou is a vicious female supporting character who only likes Song Chengze and will only compete with her, the heroine, for Song Chengze. It is impossible for her to have an affair with other men, let alone have sex with other men. But of course this is not a problem for Ye Wanwan now. With the help of the Song family, she quickly found a woman who looked similar to Ye Rourou. He also deliberately dimmed the light in the room. Under the hazy light and shadow, if you don't look carefully, you really can't tell that this woman is not Ye Rourou! And once these photos of having sex with so many men were released in public. Ye Rourou's already bad reputation will naturally stink into the mud. After all, how can a woman who can play with so many men at once be so clean? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not even as good as the waitress in the bar! And Ye¡¯s father and mother would feel shameful for such a shameless and immoral daughter, and finally completely drive Ye Rourou out of the Ye family. Even if Ye Rourou explained in public that it was not her but Ye Wanwan who was setting her up, but she couldn't provide evidence, so naturally no one would believe her. This is Ye Wanwan's entire plan. She told Song Wanwan in the car a week ago that she would completely drive Ye Rourou out of the Ye family at the old man's banquet. She does what she says, so she won¡¯t show any mercy! Seeing that the time was almost up, Mr. Song was about to go on stage to speak. When everyone else, including Song Chengze, focused their attention on the podium in the hall, Ye Wanwan made a secret gesture. The next second, the huge screen behind the podium suddenly flashed, and terrifying large-scale photos were displayed! Sure enough, as soon as these photos came out, the guests in the audience took a deep breath. Ye Wanwan slightly raised her red lips, but before she had time to turn her head, she admired Ye Rourou's embarrassed and unbelievable look. The next second, she was slapped hard on the face by Song Chengze next to her! Even Mr. Song, Father Song, Mother Song, and even Father Ye and Mother Ye all cast incredulous and slightly embarrassed looks! Under Song Chengze¡¯s stern questioning, Ye Wanwan covered half of her face that was numb from being slapped and raised her eyes sharply. It was then that I discovered that, at some point, that photoEverything was replaced with her own face! Song Chengze¡¯s expression could no longer be serious. Father Song and Mother Song almost fainted from anger. Ye Wanwan shouted hoarsely that it was all false, that the person above was not her at all, and that someone must have framed her. For the sake of the Song family¡¯s face, Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother could only believe her and explained to the other guests with a smile. This is just a woman who looks a bit like Ye Wanwan. As for whether the guests believe it or not, that is their business. In the end, the Song family had no choice but to block the news and secretly threatened other guests not to spread the news. In this way, although the guests will not spread rumors, there is no doubt that the Song family will offend a lot of people. After all, the people present are all rich and powerful people, and no one likes to be threatened and intimidated. Although he didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he even smiled and promised not to talk nonsense. But in fact, I¡¯m afraid I already have a grudge against the Song family! Song's father and Song's mother naturally knew that there would be such consequences. But they had no choice. Once the news spread that Ye Wanwan was shameless and was with so many men, the reputation of the Song family and Song Chengze would be ruined! Originally, Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother were very dissatisfied with Ye Wanwan¡¯s status as an actor and actress, and felt that she was not worthy of Song Chengze. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Song Wanwan and Song Yixing¡¯s two children, Ye Wanwan might not be able to marry into the Song family. "After Ye Wanwan got married, she was very good at dealing with people. Not only was she filial, considerate, sensible, and good at being a good person, but she also had a good relationship with Song Chengze and her two children. So, after one year, Song's father and Song's mother had changed their views on her a lot, and felt that Ye Wanwan's daughter-in-law was quite good. Before Song Wanwan was kidnapped, Ye Wanwan only cared about Xie Qin, and now that this happened. "When I thought about offending so many people in one night just for Ye Wanwan, Father Song and Mother Song felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°Most of the goodwill I had accumulated towards Ye Wanwan in the past year was gone in one fell swoop! And then, when they discovered that even professionals could not see any signs of forgery in these photos, the expressions of Song's father, Song's mother, and Song Chengze completely changed! In the end, Ye Wanwan had no choice but to take out the backup video to prove her innocence. Said that the person in the photo was actually a woman who looked very similar to Ye Rourou, but for some reason, the photo changed to look like her face. As if he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe it, Ye Wanwan even asked that woman to come over and testify! Although in the end, Ye Wanwan was indeed cleared of suspicion. But it is not clear who the Song father, Song mother, Mr. Song and other Song family members present, including Ye's father and Ye's mother, are present. She took this kind of video and this kind of photo just to frame Ye Rourou! Ye Wanwan¡¯s originally well-educated, strong and capable persona completely collapsed! After all, this method was too vicious and dirty, and Ye Rourou was still her sister. In an instant, the way Song's father and mother, including Song Chengze, looked at Ye Wanwan changed! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 413 Actually I can predict the future In the end, Ye Wanwan saw that there was nothing he could do. She had no choice but to change her previous strong and cold attitude, pretending to be pitiful with a sad and weak face, and said with tears that she was actually obsessed with revenge. After all, Ye Rourou had framed her so many times before and slandered and slandered her everywhere. Ye Rourou didn't regard her as a sister at all. Ye Wanwan was so angry that she came back thinking of revenge! Although Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t know how the face in the photo became her own, this did not prevent Ye Wanwan from throwing dirty water on Ye Rourou who was not present. Ye Rourou was not present, so Ye Wanwan naturally poured dirty water on her. Ye Wanwan said that she actually didn¡¯t want to post so many large-scale photos. At first, she just wanted to post an ambiguous bed photo as a small revenge on Ye Rourou. But she doesn¡¯t know why there are so many large-scale photos now, and all the photos have her own face! Ye Wanwan said she didn¡¯t know, but everything she said hinted that these large-scale photos were actually done by Ye Rourou, as usual, to frame and slander her sister! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hints that Ye Rourou must have known about this video from somewhere before the banquet started, and deliberately took several large-scale photos, and replaced them all with Ye Wanwan¡¯s face, in order to frame her. And Ye Rourou had a bad record before, her reputation was ruined, and she had framed Ye Wanwan many times, so she could indeed do such a thing. Song¡¯s father, Song¡¯s mother, Ye¡¯s father, Ye¡¯s mother, and other members of the Song family have actually believed most of them. After all, Ye Wanwan¡¯s previous image was pretty good. He is a kind and strong person, generous to others, and his current attitude towards admitting his mistakes is also good. What¡¯s more, she has been framed by Ye Rourou so many times before. It is normal for her to want revenge at this banquet! The most important thing is that before Ye Wanwan succeeded in revenge, those photos were changed by Ye Rourou. Ye Wanwan failed to take revenge, but Ye Rourou splashed dirty water all over her body. It can be seen that Ye Rourou¡¯s methods of framing people are much better than Ye Wanwan. Ye Wanwan is obviously not Ye Rourou¡¯s opponent! So, after what Ye Wanwan said, Ye Wanwan himself became the victim. After that, no one could be found at the banquet, and Ye Rourou, who was unable to come forward to clarify for herself, was also considered by the Song family and the Ye family to be guilty of not showing up. In this way, Ye Wanwan's words will be more credible. The Song family and the Ye family have an even worse impression of Ye Rourou. " Then, Song Qingwan's incident happened again. The Song family had no time to take care of it. In the end, they only gave Ye Wanwan a small verbal lesson. Let her not be as ignorant as Ye Rourou. After all, her current identity is the mistress of the Song family, and she represents the face of the Song family. It is sheer nonsense to frame Ye Rourou at such an important banquet for Mr. Song! Ye Wanwan breathed a big sigh of relief when he saw that his image had been saved. Naturally, he didn't dare to say anything more and just smiled. However, the carefully laid plan failed. Not only did Ye Rourou fail to drive Ye Rourou out of the Ye family completely, but she was framed and made a big fool of herself in front of many guests. In the end, she had to hold back her temper, listen to the scoldings of her elders, and apologize to each of them with a humiliating smile. Ye Wanwan inevitably felt a little aggrieved and irritable. Now, this deep frustration and irritability completely disappeared when I saw the good news that Song Qingwan was seriously ill in the hospital and might not live long, and Lu's stock price plummeted. Ye Wanwan curled up her red lips, walked briskly, and came out of the room in a good mood. She couldn't help humming a cheerful tune. It was in sharp contrast to the solemn look on Song Chengze's face in the living room outside. As soon as she came out, Song Chengze hung up the phone with a serious face, turned around to see her, and said to her in a lukewarm voice: "Hurry and pack up, we are going to the hospital with our parents later!" Seeing him like this, Ye Wanwan couldn't find any shadow of his former gentleness and calmness, and his cold and enchanting face inevitably darkened. She was not unaware of Song Chengze's recent change in his attitude towards her, but she couldn't figure out what was wrong with her. If he did something wrong, in order to avoid disagreement between the two, he would let Ye Rourou take advantage of it. Ye Wanwan gritted her teeth and walked over with a gentle and tolerant expression, calming her irritation and anger. She held his hand pretending to be pitiful and spoke in a soft voice, which was Song Chengze's favorite voice in the past: " Azze, what¡¯s happened to you recently? Did I do something wrong? Can you tell me??? Ye Wanwan had tried this trick many times before. Usually, Song Chengze would calm down after saying this. Ye Wanwan thought it would be the same this time. But who would have thought that Song Chengze seemed to not see her expression or hear her words. With an expressionless face, he stepped out with his slender legs and walked towards the door without looking back. He said a faint sentence in his voice. : "I'll wait for you at the door, please hurry up." With that said, he strode out without giving Ye Wanwan a chance to speak again! ¡° Basically everyone present believed what Ye Wanwan said last night, but Song Chengze was the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. The Song family and the Ye family didn't get along with Ye Rourou very much, so naturally they didn't know what kind of person she was. But Song Chengze had met Ye Rourou several times before, and he felt that Ye Rourou didn't look like the kind of person who would frame his sister! These few meetings alone were enough to overturn Ye Rourou's despicable and bad image in his heart. On the contrary, Ye Wanwan gave him a very bad impression tonight! It simply ruined her previous good image of being kind-hearted with him! In the first year of their marriage, Ye Wanwan was absolutely perfect in his heart, and it was no exaggeration to say she was a goddess. But then, the incident with the Jian family made him distrust Ye Wanwan and suspected that she was a spy. After Song Wanwan was kidnapped, Ye Wanwan only cared about Xie Qin, which directly destroyed Song Chengze's image of her as a good mother in his heart, and now - He originally thought that she was kind-hearted, sensible and generous, but in fact, she would also use such low-level and despicable methods to retaliate against others. What was the difference between this and Ye Rourou before! Song Chengze was extremely disappointed. He felt that Ye Wanwan was not as beautiful as he imagined. On the contrary, it¡¯s even worse. ¡°If Song Chengze¡¯s favorable impression of Ye Wanwan was 100% at the beginning, then after these few things, his favorable impression of Ye Wanwan may not even be 50% now! Seeing him like this, Ye Wanwan panicked and didn't care anymore. She stepped forward and caught him. "Aze, are you still angry with me because of what happened with the Jian family and Wanwan last time?" Seeing that Song Chengze remained silent, Ye Wanwan gritted her teeth and made up her mind instantly: "Actually, I have my own reasons! I didn't tell you before, not because I didn't trust you, but because I was afraid that you wouldn't believe me. Let me tell you the truth now. In fact, I can predict the future!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 414 Late-stage gastric cancer can be cured Ye Wanwan had just finished speaking, as if she was afraid that Song Chengze wouldn't believe her. She gritted her teeth and emphasized again urgently, her voice not forgetting to be as soft as possible: "Aze, I know this may be ridiculous to you. In fact, I didn't believe it at first, but what happened in the past year and a half has forced me to believe it. Really, I didn't lie to you. I am You can really predict the future!¡± Song Chengze paused at first, and then a ridiculous look quickly appeared on his extremely handsome face. The next second, he mercilessly shook off Ye Wanwan's hand that had been holding on to him, feeling the anger of being teased in his heart: "That's enough! No matter how crazy you are, you have to have a bottom line! I don't have time to play with you here!" Just as Ye Wanwan thought, Song Chengze really didn¡¯t believe it. However, most people would not believe this easily. When Ye Wanwan saw this, his face turned cold: "Look! I didn't dare to tell you because I knew you wouldn't believe it! But everything I said is true. I really didn't lie to you! I can really predict the future!" Before Song Chengze could continue to speak, Ye Wanwan had a sullen face, thinking that things had reached this point anyway, so he quickly explained everything. But because of the two variables, Lu Qidong and Lu Li, Ye Wanwan did not say that she dreamed about the novel, nor did she say that this world was actually a world in a novel. Rather, she vaguely stated that she sometimes dreams about the future when she sleeps. He is the biological father of Song Wanwan and Song Yixing, and asking him to befriend the Jian family, as well as Song Yixing's extraordinary computer talent, were actually all dreamed up by her! Song Chengze didn¡¯t say anything after listening. There was no expression on his face, and he didn¡¯t know whether he believed it or not. Ye Wanwan knew as soon as he looked at his expression that he didn't believe it at all. Song Chengze is a suspicious person by nature, and he relies on solid evidence when doing things. It is really difficult to convince him without solid factual evidence. She thought for a while, then gritted her teeth and said: "I know that these things have already happened. No matter how much I say it now, no matter how nice it is, you won't believe it, and you may think that I am making up nonsense and deliberately lying to you! Then I will follow you Tell me about what I dreamed about yesterday about Song Qingwan!" Song Chengze ignored her at all and turned around to leave. When Ye Wanwan saw this, he didn¡¯t care too much and directly told Song Qingwan¡¯s situation: "I dreamed that Song Qingwan had stomach cancer! It's already in the advanced stage and she only has one month to live!" Song Chengze¡¯s dark pupils tightened, he stopped in his tracks, and turned to look at her in surprise: ¡°What did you say?!¡± Although the news that Song Qingwan was seriously ill and hospitalized spread widely, the Lu family sealed off the entire hospital the night she fell ill. Normally, medical staff must be registered and investigated when entering or exiting. Therefore, after so many days, the outside world has no idea what kind of illness Song Qingwan is suffering from, how serious the illness is, and how long she can live. Even he couldn't find it. But now, Ye Wanwan said it in such detail Song Chengze didn¡¯t have time to explore the authenticity of this statement. Father Song and Mother Song over there came over with a heavy look on their faces. When Ye Wanwan saw this, he seemed to have seen a savior. He hurried over and asked them if they knew what kind of disease Song Qingwan had. When they were young, Song's father, Song's mother, Lu Qidong, and Song Qingwan played very well. Now that Song Qingwan is sick, Lu Qidong will naturally not hide it from them. Hearing Ye Wanwan¡¯s question, Father Song and Mother Song directly told her and Song Chengze what Lu Qidong said on the phone. Song Chengze was immediately shocked after hearing this. Because what his parents said was exactly the same as what Ye Wanwan just said! Song Qingwan does have terminal gastric cancer, and she really only has one month left! Seeing Song Chengze¡¯s expression of disbelief. Ye Wanwan finally let out a bad breath, and her red lips couldn't help but curl up. It wasn¡¯t until they got to the car that Song Chengze calmed down a little, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it. He pursed his thin lips, glanced at Father Song and Mother Song over there, and asked Ye Wanwan next to him in a deep voice, asking her to tell specifically about the "future scene" she had dreamed about in the past. When Ye Wanwan saw this, she knew that he began to believe her words. The corners of her mouth raised slightly, and then she directly picked a few more obvious cases and told Song Chengze. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Thanks to Song Yixing's computer technology talent. Ye Wanwan generously admitted that this was what she had dreamed about. Said she saw that when Song Yixing was five years old, he became a feared world-class hacker and was a well-deserved genius child. And Song Yixing is indeed very talented. Song Chengze had no choice but to believe it. After all, among so many hobbies, Ye Wanwan chose Song Yixing, a child, to learn computer programming that only adults could learn. Except for the unknown prophets, I really can't find other reasons. Once the beginning of Song Qingwan's gastric cancer was revealed, and Ye Wanwan's vigorous description, it didn't take long for Song Chengze to believe most of it. The main reason was that there were too many things that could not be explained with reasonable reasons. If these were blamed on Ye Wanwan, If you can really predict the future, it would be very reasonable. ¡° Moreover, Ye Wanwan did say before that everything she does now is for them in the future. The more he thought about it, Song Chengze felt that Ye Wanwan's words were credible. They were whispering over there, but in the front row, Mother Song couldn't help but look worried, and she even couldn't help sobbing quietly. Song¡¯s father was desperately trying to comfort her, saying that with such advanced medical technology, Song Qingwan would definitely be cured. Ye Wanwan heard the words and snorted coldly. Seeing this, Song Chengze looked at her and said in a low voice: "What's wrong?" Song Chengze now undoubtedly has a better impression of Ye Wanwan. After all, Ye Wanwan¡¯s unique ability to predict the future alone is enough to offset many of the wrong things she has done before. " Moreover, even Song Chengze himself didn't realize that since he knew that Ye Wanwan could really predict the future, he couldn't help but want to hear what she said. Ye Wanwan sneered and whispered to him: "Believe it or not, Song Qingwan will definitely not survive this time! It won't even take a month, she will die in 16 days!" In fact, advanced gastric cancer can be cured. but not now. But five years later. Five years later, drugs for late-stage gastric cancer will be developed by the Hussel Institute and launched in country m. Through medication and surgical resection, even advanced gastric cancer can be completely cured. The only thing is that everyone can buy medicines. ¡°But this kind of surgery can only be performed by Huesle, a mythical figure in the medical field. No one else can reach his level. Moreover, he invented and researched this drug, and no one knows more about gastric cancer than him. Speaking of which, the reason why Ye Wanwan remembers this part of the plot so clearly is all because of this idiot Lu Anran. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 415 I still want to see when she will die. At that time, Song Qingwan died of stomach cancer. A few years later, Lu Qidong woke up from a vegetative state, his condition worsened and he died. The old man lost his son Lu Qidong and his daughter Song Qingwan all at once. He became sick with grief and got older. Not long after, he also followed. I died alone in my old house. The only person left in the Lu family is Lu Junhan, and Lu Anran, who married into the Yu family early. Lu Anran was already in poor health. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong passed away one after another. She was also sentimental. She fell ill after one of them failed to hold on. In addition, during those years in the Yu family, she had a weak temper and her life was not going well. By the time it was finally discovered, she was already moderately depressed. And because of long-term irregular diet. Lu Anran followed Song Qingwan¡¯s old path. She also had stomach cancer. When it was discovered, it was already at an advanced stage. Only one year to live. At that time, Yu Zheng had the final say in the Yu family. Lu Anran was seriously ill, and Yu Zheng ignored the Yu family and sought medical treatment everywhere. How miserable the fate of these supporting villains is, how good her and Song Chengze's luck will be. It is probably under the deliberate arrangement of the author of the novel. At that time, she had become the middle of the international film. She was filming in the middle of the film. Through the laboratory of the middle people, she found all kinds of relationships, and finally met the medical genius Hugusur. This Huesier is also an eccentric and cold-tempered person. Even though Ye Wanwan tried her best, she couldn't get him to leave Country M and go to Haicheng with her. For this reason, Song Chengze had no choice but to come to Country M in person. "I don't know how Song Chengze and Husser talked about it. It seems that Song Chengze promised to give Husser a certain painting, and that's how he persuaded Husser, a big medical expert. Huesier finally followed them to Haicheng and performed the surgery on Lu Anran himself. Yu Zheng also fulfilled his previous promise to Song Chengze. After Lu Anran recovers from stomach cancer, help him deal with the Lu family. The surgery performed by Huesle himself could not be more successful. So, when Lu Anran woke up, the Lu family had been bankrupted by the Song, Jian, and Yu families. Lu Anran is a little brother-obsessed and feels that his brother has always been the best. Lu Anran felt heartbroken when he thought of his brother in such a miserable state. He also saw that the Lu family, the hard work of his father, aunt, and brother, was destroyed, and the culprit of everything was, It's her husband. She couldn¡¯t hate Yu Zheng, but she couldn¡¯t let herself go either. Moderate depression turned directly into severe depression. One night, she quietly committed suicide by taking sleeping pills. He left a suicide note. It¡¯s for my brother. But he didn¡¯t mention Yu Zheng at all. However, Lu Anran died not long ago. Lu Junhan seemed to have completely given up on himself, and he also died. The former giants of Haicheng, the feared Lu family, just disappeared completely in Haicheng. These are things that will happen in five years. Now, drugs for gastric cancer are probably still being developed, and Huesier is even less likely to come to Haicheng. Furthermore, Song Qingwan¡¯s current situation cannot be delayed until five years later, so she will definitely die! After saying this, Ye Wanwan asked Song Chengze to quickly sell his shares in the Lu Group. "It is said that Lu's will start to go downhill starting from today. By then, Lu's stock will probably be worse than a piece of waste paper!" If you don¡¯t sell it, you will lose more and more money! Originally, Song Chengze was still hesitating whether to sell his shares in the Lu Group. Now that he heard this, he gritted his teeth, made a phone call and asked his assistant to sell most of the Lu's stocks! ¡­¡­ ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Lu Qidong asked her to endure it a little longer and wait until her body parameters became slightly normal. Lu Anran, on the other hand, leaves Yu¡¯s house early every day and goes to the hospital to cook. Since the last time he studied nursing, Lu Anran realized that his strength was too weak and he was not suitable for nursing at all. Furthermore, after being shamelessly humiliated by Yu Zheng, she could no longer look directly at the word nursing. Even when she saw the two male doctors, she was a little embarrassed and couldn't raise her head. Cooking is the easiest. Lu Anran usually cooks for herself, and she has a good temperamentShe is quiet and studious, and studies recipes when she has nothing to do. Moreover, she feels very happy that her brother, father, aunt, and Lili can eat the dishes she cooks. And when Yu Zheng saw Lu Anran running to the hospital all the time, the dignified CEO came to the hospital entrance and sat waiting for someone. He didn¡¯t mind being dirty, so he sat lazily on the stone steps at the door smoking. As soon as eight o'clock in the evening arrived, I frantically texted and called Lu Anran, asking her to come out and go home. And since the little girl came home from school and found no one in the Lu family, she also likes to run to the hospital with her schoolbag on her back. Lu Qidong is recently helping Song Qingwan find her ex-boyfriend. Finding someone in country M based on just a photo is indeed like finding a needle in a haystack, which is quite difficult. " But this was Song Qingwan's wish after all. Lu Qidong naturally wanted to do his best to fulfill it, so he left early and came back late every day. Another day, still no clues, Lu Qidong was not discouraged. Instead, he went back to the hospital first. After all, little Anran is the only one in the hospital now. If Lili was here, she could make Song Qingwan cry and become autistic. "But Lu Junhan would just treat Song Qingwan's clamoring to be discharged as fart and ignore it at all. Only little Anran. If Song Qingwan wants to be discharged from the hospital, she can't stop Song Qingwan. ¡°Maybe Song Qingwan frowned coldly, and Xiao Anran might even open the door for Song Qingwan. Lu Qidong returned to the hospital and happened to run into Lu Junhan in the hospital yard who was picking up the little girl back from school. When Little Lu Li saw Lu Qidong, she shook her head happily and called him in a crisp voice: "Grandpa!" Before Lu Qidong could reply, three more people came in at the door of the hospital. Lu Yunlong was holding the fruit, and suddenly raised his eyes, and saw Lu Qidong not far away. He was stunned for a moment, and then called him with a smile: "elder brother." Lu Qidong was too lazy to pay attention to him, and Lu Yunlong didn't mind either, and said with a smile: "Brother, I heard that Xiaowan was ill, so I wanted to come and see her. You don't mind, right?" Lu Qidong glanced at him and then glanced behind him. Although they tried their best to suppress it, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu could still see a bit of joy. Their faces were rare and cold, and they sneered and said coolly: "I think you not only want to see her, but also want to see when she will die!" Song Qingwan is also the old man¡¯s daughter. Song Qingwan lives for one day, and when the old man dies, she will naturally have a share of the inheritance. But if Song Qingwan dies, her inheritance will be divided between Lu Yunlong and Lu Qidong. Of course Lu Yunlong wished that Song Qingwan would die soon so that there would be one less person to compete with him for the inheritance. And Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu have experienced Song Qingwan's power. Now that I see that she is seriously ill and even about to die, I feel extremely happy and feel that this is retribution! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 416 Mr. Song¡¯s Boyfriend Lu Qidong suddenly touched his mind. The expression on Lu Yunlong's face was a little uneasy, but he still smiled reluctantly: "Brother, why do you think so" However, before Lu Yunlong could finish speaking, Song's father and Song's mother happened to come in from the door. When they saw Lu Yunlong, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu inside, their faces immediately sank. Especially Song¡¯s mother, she and Song Qingwan were good sisters when they were young, both had a bit of a shrewd personality, and they disliked the hypocrite Lu Yunlong the most. As soon as I saw him here, I immediately knew what he was up to. He pointed directly at the door and cursed: "What are you doing here! You are not welcome here, get out!" Lu Yunlong had just been embarrassed by Lu Qidong, and she drove him away so unceremoniously in front of everyone, and in front of Lu Tianhua, Chen Susu and other juniors. Lu Yunlong's face suddenly became extra embarrassed. He simply stopped pretending and smashed the fruit basket in his hand on the ground. He looked at them coldly and snorted sarcastically: "We just want to come and take a look. Why, isn't it possible that Song Qingwan is really about to die and can't even take a look? If that's the case, it would be really satisfying! To put it bluntly, she deserves it all! A vicious woman like her deserves this kind of fate! Hahahahahahaha, when I think of her dying in pain, I can't even mention how happy I am!" When he smiled, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu behind him also laughed. It was as if he finally let out a bad breath, and the expression on his face looked like he was in need of a spanking! Song¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t bear it. If Song¡¯s father and Song Chengze hadn¡¯t tried so hard to stop him, she would have rushed up and scratched his face. "You bastard! Just wait for me!" Here, Lu Qidong was also furious, as if there was a raging anger hidden in his heart with nowhere to vent it. If it weren¡¯t for the inconvenience of his legs and feet, he would have really wanted to kick him and cripple that bastard Lu Yunlong! Lu Junhan stood next to Lu Qidong, his deep and cold eyes darkened, his thin lips pursed slightly, his expression very cold. The little girl was wearing a school uniform, carrying a small schoolbag behind her back, and two dark ponytails hanging on her shoulders. She opened her big black and clear eyes, tilted her little head, looked at Lu Yunlong, and then at her cold-faced father, thought about it, and said in a sweet voice: "Dad, do you want to beat this uncle? Lili can help you. Lili is very good at beating people! He can beat him until he's flat!" Lu Junhan looked away, glanced at her, and said coldly: "Do your homework! Girls, don't think about fighting all day long, or you won't get married!" The little girl puffed up her fair little face with dissatisfaction, hugged her father's leg with her little hands, and muttered in a sweet voice, "I don't want to get married, I just want my father" Lu Junhan raised his brows, curled his thin lips slightly, and rubbed the little girl's head with his big hands, as if he was in a good mood. Over there, when Ye Wanwan saw this, he felt a little relieved in his heart. Lu Yunlong said that Song Qingwan was about to die, but Lu Qidong did not refute. That shows that Song Qingwan¡¯s current situation is indeed very bad. And as long as Song Qingwan dies, is the death of the other Lu family members far away? Once all the Lu family are dead, it will be time for the Song family to become the number one family in Haicheng! Thinking of this, Ye Wanwan slightly curled up her bright red lips, and there was even more enchanting pride in her eyebrows. But the next second, she couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. "Forget about her, Lu Yunlong, Lu Tianhua, and Chen Susu, who were all proud just now, were also dumbfounded. Song Qingwan¡¯s assistant upstairs seemed to have seen them coming in and ran downstairs in a hurry. When he saw Lu Junhan, his eyes lit up, as if he couldn't hold back his excitement and excitement, and he said directly without stopping: "Master Lu! Mr. Lu!! Good news, great news, President Song's illness can be cured! President Song will not die!!!" As soon as this was said, everyone was stunned. Before Lu Qidong and the others could say anything, the assistant continued excitedly: "Mr. Lu, you were not here just now, but Professor Huesl came with his team and said that Mr. Song's disease can be cured!!!" The faces of Lu Yunlong, Lu Tianhua and Chen Susu turned very ugly in an instant, as if they had been slapped hard several times, and their faces were so heavy that water dripped from their faces. Ye Wanwan looked even more unbelievable! Can it be cured? How can it be!And Huesier ??Shouldn¡¯t Hussle be in country m now? ! ! How could he possibly come to Haicheng! In the novel, the only time Huesier came to Haicheng was five years later, when she and Song Chengze went to invite him. It took the boss's efforts to invite Huesier, who had a gloomy temperament, to Haicheng. But what¡¯s going on now! Is it the same name? This Huesier is actually not that Huesier? Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyes flashed and she breathed a sigh of relief. right! That¡¯s definitely the case! Huesier is so well-known in the medical community of country M, and even in the global medical community, it is not impossible for someone to use his name as their own! This Huesier is definitely not that Huesier! How could the real Hussel come to Haicheng now! But before she could relax, she saw Lu Qidong frowning and murmuring: "Hussle" Recently, because of Song Qingwan¡¯s illness, Lu Qidong went to various medical professors across industries. Country m¡¯s medical level is the best in the world, and Huesier is from the top medical family in country m. This name is extremely famous in country M and even around the world. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is an emperor in the medical field! ¡°But this man has a very weird personality. He rarely goes abroad and rarely shows up. The few photos he occasionally takes are taken secretly. He wears a mask on his face, so it¡¯s hard to see clearly what he looks like. Lu Qidong originally wanted to invite him to show Song Qingwan. "But in country M, the Lu family's power cannot be extended for the time being, even if they want to tie Huesier over. After that, when I tried to find someone to start a relationship with, Hussle also refused to meet him. It should be said that meeting him was really harder than going to heaven! Thinking of this, Lu Qidong looked shocked and a little unbelievable: "Could this Huesier be the one from country m¡ª¡ª" "Yes!" Before Lu Qidong could finish speaking, the assistant said excitedly: "It's the Husserl of the Sith family, the top medical family in country M!" Ye Wanwan's pupils suddenly shrank and she stumbled back. No! impossible! Why is Hussle here? This is impossible! "Why is Hussle here?!" Lu Qidong also found it unbelievable. His people went to Country M to invite Huesier, but they didn't even see him in person. Now Hussle is here in person Could it be¡ª¡ª Lu Qidong's eyes subconsciously looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan next to him. When Lu Junhan saw this, he said coldly, "I didn't find him." The assistant scratched his head. He was probably so excited that his brain was short-circuited and he forgot what he just said. Hearing this, he said awkwardly: "Ah, didn't I just say that? This Huesier is, is, Mr. Song's scumbag boyfriend twenty years ago." Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Good guy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m here to save my life, or if I¡¯m here to seek revenge. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 417 Brother, he wants to kill me! But whether he¡¯s here to save someone¡¯s life or to seek revenge, it¡¯s a good thing that Hussle is here. Huesier is the top expert on cancer. Since he said it can be cured, Song Qingwan will definitely be able to live! After that, Lu Qidong found a few people and threw Lu Yunlong, Lu Tianhua, and Chen Susu, who were still standing in the yard with ugly expressions, directly out! Including the fruits they brought. As if that wasn¡¯t humiliating them enough, a few bodyguards threw them away and slammed the door shut with a bang! When Lu Yunlong and the other two saw them driving them out like dogs, even closing the door, they were about to explode with rage. I kicked the door several times and was angry outside the door for a while. Finally, I had no choice but to leave in despair. After Lu Yunlong and others left, Lu Qidong and Song's father and mother hurried to the second floor to see what was going on now. We have just reached the second floor and haven¡¯t reached Song Qingwan¡¯s ward yet. I saw a dozen foreign doctors in white coats, tall, with long legs, and hair colors of different colors standing in the corridor. They stood neatly, not talking, but looking straight ahead with expressionless expressions. The expressions on each person's face were very cold, and they looked very well-trained. If they hadn¡¯t been wearing white coats, Lu Qidong and others would have thought they were killers from somewhere! The assistant came here like this at first, but now he is very calm. Seeing this, he took a step forward and quickly introduced to Lu Qidong and the others: "These are all people in Professor Huesle's team. They have been with him for at least five years. They are all professional in gastric cancer research, and they are all proficient in eight languages. I just tried it. We can talk to them directly. They can all understand Mandarin and there will be no communication barriers.¡± "After all, there are so many professional terms in medicine. To a layman, just listening to Chinese can feel like listening to heavenly scriptures, let alone listening to the local language of country M. The assistant had this worry before. After trying it, he felt that Professor Huesle¡¯s team was simply powerful and incredible! As Mr. Song¡¯s assistant, he is only proficient in four languages. What¡¯s more, their medical attainments are so high that it is not an exaggeration to say that they are a group of geniuses. Although Lu Qidong was a little surprised, he didn't expect that the language talent of the people in Huesier's team was so high, but he was just surprised for a moment, raised his head and looked around, but did not see a man who looked like Song Qingwan in the photo, so ask: "Where is Professor Huesle? Why didn't you see him?" The assistant probably knew or heard something. He coughed slightly in embarrassment, quietly pointed to Song Qingwan's ward, blushed, and whispered in a cryptic voice: "Professor Huesl is in Mr. Song's room now. He locked the door as soon as he entered and asked us to wait outside." In fact, Huesier, who was wearing a white coat, blond hair and blue eyes, only turned his head slightly and said coldly, "Wait." I don¡¯t know if he told people on his team, his assistant, or both. In short, after saying that coldly, he went in and locked the door. Lu Qidong understood him instantly when he saw him like this. He was silent for a while and asked, "How long has he been in there?" The assistant thought for a while and said, "About ten minutes." Lu Qidong shrugged, "Then you have to wait! After all, I have been holding it in for more than ten years!" He had checked before and found that for so many years, Huesier had not even had a woman. He had always been alone. Even the team was all men. He had been holding it in for more than ten years. Mother Song seemed to have thought of something, and her old face turned red. ¡°Obviously, she also knew about Song Qingwan¡¯s boyfriend. Mother Song could think of it, and Father Song, who had a good relationship with Mother Song, naturally thought of it too, and said in a funny way: "In this case, let's go back first, and we will come back next time when Xiaowan is better. " They came here because they wanted to see how Song Qingwan's condition was, but since Song Qingwan could be cured, they were not in a hurry to meet at this moment. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Qidong thought for a while, smiled, and said gently: "That's okay, it's just a waste of time to wait here anyway, and we don't know when we'll have to wait. I'll take you downstairs!" Father Song and Mother Song shook their heads and said with a smile: "No! It's just a few steps, we still know how to walk, and your legs and feet are not convenient, so don't send it away!" Lu Qidong didn¡¯t follow eitherThey say no, "That's fine." Father Song and Mother Song stayed for a while, and then left. Song Chengze, who had been silent all this time, pressed his thin lips tightly, stretched out his hand to pull the unconscious Ye Wanwan, and followed him away. After they left, the little girl looked up at her father, then at her grandpa, and said in a sweet voice: "Dad, who are these uncles? Why are they here?" Although the assistant explained a lot, the little girl didn¡¯t quite understand. Seeing that she looked so cute, and her dark and lively eyes seemed to be able to speak, the assistant couldn't hold back and spoke: "These uncles are all here to treat your aunt. Once cured, your aunt will not die!" "Really?" The little girl¡¯s dark and clear eyes suddenly lit up. Three seconds later, her little body was about to run to Song Qingwan¡¯s ward excitedly, and the crisp little milky voice sounded in the corridor: "Then I'm going to tell my aunt. If my aunt knows that she won't die, she will definitely be very happy!" "Hey, don't!" Before the assistant could stop him, the little girl rushed over like a cannonball. She stood on tiptoe like a familiar girl, holding the door handle with her little hand, but she didn't know why she couldn't open the door. After thinking about it, she patted the door with her hand and said to the inside with a sweet voice: "Auntie, auntie! Open the door! Lili is here!" "Hey, Lili, grandpa, let's take you to play. We don't want to disturb your aunt¡ª¡ª" When Lu Qidong saw this, he hurried over and wanted to take the little girl away. But at this moment, Song Qingwan inside not only heard the little girl¡¯s voice, but also heard his, and immediately shouted anxiously: "Brother! Brother, help me!! He is going to kill me! Please open the door for me quickly!!" After saying that, Song Qingwan seemed to have been caught, and her voice was a little blurry: "Uh-huh! Who the hell let this pervert in? Do you still have a sense of fairness? Don't you know I'm still a patient?" Lu Qidong: "" assistant:"¡­¡­" This scene of reunion after a long absence seems to be different from what they thought? Just when Lu Qidong was hesitating, Huesier¡¯s assistant came over and calmly said in the language of country M: "Our professor said that the cost of this treatment will be free of charge, and you won't have to pay anything, but there is an account and he must settle it." Lu Qidong was silent for a moment and said gently to Song Qingwan inside: "Xiaowan, you heard it too. Only this person can treat you, and he doesn't charge us any money! Why don't you feel aggrieved first?" Song Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Are you still my fucking brother? ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 418 Lili looks so ugly when she cries No one expected that Song Qingwan's "grievance" would be "grieved" directly in the afternoon of the second day. For a whole day, Song Qingwan¡¯s ward door was not opened. Lu Qidong wanted Song Qingwan and Hussel to be alone together. ¡°After all, before Song Qingwan died, she still wanted to see him again, which shows that she has never let go of Huesier. And Huesier is still alone after all these years, which shows that he is still brooding about what happened back then. Lu Qidong has a sharp eye and a good brain. Even though he has never actually met Huesl in person, he has not had much contact with him. But through his information and what he is doing to Song Qingwan now, it is not difficult to see that Huesier has not let go of Song Qingwan. The two finally reunited after a long absence. In this case, if there are any misunderstandings, resentments, and complaints, you can really calculate them rationally. ¡°After all, both of them are old and can¡¯t waste it any longer. It¡¯s true that this account has been calculated for a long time, and I don¡¯t know if Song Qingwan can live with it or not. Of course, it is very possible that Song Qingwan also enjoys it. Lu Qidong was worried, but he still didn't bother. Not long after, the little girl came back from school again carrying her little schoolbag, followed by Lu Junhan, who went to pick her up from school, and Lu Anran, who had just returned from shopping for groceries. The little Loli looked at Song Qingwan¡¯s ward door which was still closed tightly, raised her big black and bright eyes, and asked Lu Qidong in a childish and crisp voice: "Grandpa, are aunt and uncle still treating illnesses inside?" Yesterday afternoon, the little girl didn¡¯t quite understand why her aunt¡¯s door was closed. It wasn¡¯t closed before. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth and spoil the child, so he lied to her and said that Song Qingwan and Hussle were treating the disease inside. She also said that because her aunt's illness was so rare, it could only be treated with the door closed, so that she could not disturb her aunt, otherwise her aunt's illness would not be cured. The little girl naturally believed it. Last night, no one dared to go near the door of Song Qingwan's ward, for fear that if she passed by, her uncle who was treating her aunt would find her, and her illness would not be cured. But the little girl didn¡¯t expect that when she came back from a day of classes, her aunt¡¯s door hadn¡¯t been opened yet. Lu Qidong lowered his head to look into her big, clean and clear black eyes, and coughed slightly in embarrassment: "Yes, your aunt's cough your aunt is still being treated for her illness. Because your aunt's illness is really too severe, my uncle will treat her for a longer period of time. Can we wait a little longer?" " "good¡­¡­" The little girl opened her big black and bright eyes and nodded obediently. Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. But before she could relax, the little girl seemed to suddenly think of something. She frowned in distress and asked Lu Qidong again in a sweet voice: "Grandpa, is the uncle who treats my aunt a good person?" Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment, not knowing why she asked, but he still said gently: "Of course it is." "Really, really?" The little girl opened her big wet black eyes. She glanced in the direction of Song Qingwan's ward. Her beautiful eyes were a little scared, but she still said angrily: "But people think he is very bad." Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment, "Why do you think so?" Lili shouldn¡¯t have any contact with Huesier, right? The little girl pouted her bright red mouth and said angrily: "Because he bullied my aunt! He is a bad guy!" Just when Lu Qidong was confused, he heard the little girl muttering angrily: "Humph! Everyone heard it yesterday! My aunt cried miserably! But uncle didn't even comfort her. He also said that he just wanted to make her cry, saying that she looked so beautiful when she cried. ! In short, it¡¯s so bad! My aunt was bullied by him and she cried for a long time! When uncle comes out, I will definitely let dad beat him until he is flat! " Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" Lu Anran's face turned red instantly. The redness also spread to her ears, and the tips of her ears seemed to be red and bleeding. The little girl has good ears. Although she was not close to the ward, she could still hear the sound. "If it hadn't been for grandpa saying not to disturb her aunt's medical treatment, she would have gotten out of bed long ago."?Go to find dad to rescue aunt! Amidst the dead silence among the adults, the little girl was completely unaware of the powerful words she just said. She opened her big black and clear eyes, tilted her head, and said in distress: "But why does my aunt look so beautiful when she cries? Lili looks so ugly when she cries!" The surroundings were silent for three seconds, and no one spoke. Lu Qidong lowered his head to meet the little girl¡¯s pure and curious eyes. Five seconds later, he silently picked up the black-screen mobile phone in his pocket, put it to his ear, turned around, and said with a gentle smile: "Hey, what do you want from me? Oh, you want to drink tea with me. Hey, I'm free. How could I not be free? Wait, I'll come over now." After saying that, Lu Qidong said to the little girl with an apologetic look: "Lili, I'm sorry, someone just asked grandpa to go out to play. As for this question-" As he spoke, Lu Qidong dragged his legs that had not yet fully recovered and ran towards the stairs without looking back, throwing away the blame as he ran: "You'd better ask your dad! Your dad knows that !¡± Lu Junhan: "" "oh¡­¡­" The little girl looked at Lu Qidong¡¯s running back in confusion, turned her head, looked at the expressionless father next to her, and said happily: "Daddy, daddy!" The little girl looked at him expectantly with her big, clear and clean eyes: "Why do you think this is? Why is my aunt so beautiful when she cries?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan subconsciously reached out and touched his pocket, but his touch was empty. Only then did he realize that he had put his mobile phone in the pocket of his suit jacket. After a three-second pause, he said expressionlessly: "I have something else to do, so I have to leave first." After saying that, he strode directly to the stairs. The little girl called him daddy several times behind him, but it didn't work. Seeing that her father was gone, the little girl suddenly became a little depressed, but she still turned her head and raised her big black eyes, asked Lu Anran, whose cheeks and ears were still red, and said excitedly: "Auntie, why do you think this is?" Lu Anran: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "I¡­¡­" Lu Anran met the little girl's clear eyes. He wanted to say that she went out to buy groceries, but she had just come back from shopping, and if she left, the little girl would have no one to take care of her. He opened his mouth, but in the end he couldn't say anything. What comes. After a while, her face fell and she gave up. She glanced at her handbag, as if she had thought of something, her eyes brightened, and she handed her mobile phone to the little girl, trying to change the subject, and said with a smile: "Lili, why don't we play on mobile phones! Didn't you clear the last game? My aunt can teach you how to pass it!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 419 I¡¯ll let the good uncle teach me how to play Sure enough, when Lu Anran said this, the little girl's attention was instantly diverted! In the past few days, adults have been busy with their own things¡ª¡ª Although Lu Qidong promised Song Qingwan to let her go free, he still didn't give up on finding experts in this field for her. Lu Junhan, on the other hand, acted as a two-person team. While handling all the company's large and small matters, he also helped Song Qingwan find experts at home and abroad. Occasionally, the car passes by the kindergarten and picks up the little girl. Lu Anran saw that he could not help much, so he studied the recipes every day, cooked various dishes in different ways, and went to talk to Song Qingwan when he had nothing to do. He became very close to Song Qingwan, and occasionally helped the caregiver. , do some simple cleaning and care. In addition, she also had to deal with the messages that Yu Zheng called her out from time to time, and she didn't have much time to look after the little girl. Even when the little girl came back, she asked Yu Zheng to help teach her homework. ¡° But this was Lu Junhan¡¯s intention. He has long been unhappy with this brat who kidnapped his sister. If it weren't for Lu Anran, he wouldn't even let this brat Yu Zheng stay at the entrance of the hospital. Lu Qidong just wanted to test Yu Zheng to see what kind of person he was. Seeing that Lu Junhan sent Xiao Lili away, he didn't stop him. Yu Zheng is even more simple and crude. At the beginning, he was forced by the little girl to ask "one hundred thousand whys" when doing homework. In the end, he directly reported the answer and asked the little girl to write it. When the little girl asked why, he pretended not to have heard and directly reported the answer to the next question. Therefore, the little girl writes her homework very quickly, so she has nothing to do. And when the little girl is bored, she likes to run around and look for things to do. Seeing this, Lu Anran thought about it and gave her his mobile phone, asking her to sit on a chair and play games to pass the time. Don't run around all the time in case she can't find anyone. After all, Lu Anran also knew about Song Wanwan's abduction before. She was also afraid that the little girl would run around and be abducted. Playing games was obviously the best way to calm the little girl down and stop her from running around. Good choice. Facts have proved that this is indeed the case. The little girl really likes to play games. Every time she finishes her homework, she plays for a while, then washes up and goes to bed. Three minutes later. Lu Anran taught the little girl how to pass that level of the game, and saw the little girl holding her mobile phone. She was still having a lot of fun as before. She completely forgot about the questions that had puzzled her before, and she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. She borrowed her assistant¡¯s cell phone and sent a message to her father and brother who had fled, telling them that they could come back. Seeing that it was getting late, it was time for her to cook. Lu Anran looked at the time, then at the little girl over there, hesitated, and then said: "Lili, just play here and don't run around, okay? Auntie is going to cook." The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes pitifully. She handed her the phone and said gloomily: "Auntie, Lili can't get through this! This game is too bad. You know that people are stupid, but you still bully them. Hmm, this is a bad game!" Lu Anran: "" Lu Anran glanced at the game interface, with a bit of embarrassment on his face. This mobile game is very popular now. It is easy to operate and suitable for all ages. It does not require much IQ at all, but it is really fun. It was developed by a subsidiary of Yushi. There are currently 100 levels. Lu Anran is also playing it. But she couldn¡¯t pass Level 46 and was stuck for several days. While Lu Anran was hesitating about what to do, suddenly, the phone in the little girl's hand vibrated. It was Yu Zheng who sent the WeChat message. He said he was about to get off work and would he like to bring something over. There is no shortage of anything in the hospital, and even if it is, there are dedicated people who will buy it, so Yu Zheng doesn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. Yu Zheng said this. To put it bluntly, he just wanted to see Lu Anran. In the past, Yu Zheng was not someone who would wait outside obediently. If he wanted to come in, he would have gone directly to the hospital. But Yu Zheng probably also knew that not allowing him to see the Lu family was Lu Anran's bottom line. Once this bottom line is touched, Lu Anran may have to divorce him, and Yu Zheng will naturally not be stupid enough to do so. What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t want to see the Lu family either. The little girl obviously also saw the message from Yu Zheng. She looked at the note above and said to Lu Anran in a sweet voice: "Auntie, here isThe person who calls your husband is looking for you. " Lu Anran: "" As he said that, the little girl looked at it, frowned again, and said in confusion, "But why did he call you wife?" Lu Anran: "" Lu Anran didn't know how to explain it, so she had to tell the little girl that in fact, "husband" and "wife", like "dad" and "mom", are a title, not a name. In short, after Lu Anran racked his brains to explain. The little girl reluctantly understood¡ª¡ª My aunt¡¯s husband is a good uncle! And the good uncle¡¯s wife is my aunt! Seeing that the little girl roughly understood, Lu Anran breathed a sigh of relief, paused for a while, and suddenly thought of a good way to get the best of both worlds: "Lili, if not, you go down and see if the good uncle is outside. If he is outside, you can ask him to teach you how to play, but when it's time to eat, you have to remember to come back, okay?" The little girl's eyes lit up, but she hesitated and whispered, "But this level is very difficult. Does the good uncle know how to play?" Lu Anran can¡¯t guarantee it. She had never seen Yu Zheng play this game before. After thinking about it, she said without confidence, "I think he can, he is very good at playing games." In Lu Anran¡¯s impression, there seemed to be no game that could stump Yu Zheng, whether it was online or offline. "That's great!" When her aunt said this, the little girl immediately felt relieved and said happily, "Then I'll let my nice uncle teach me how to play!" With that said, the little girl happily hugged her mobile phone and went downstairs. Lu Anran looked at her small back, couldn't help it, smiled and curled her lips. But when she thought of Yu Zheng and Xu Yan, her eyes dimmed again. ¡­¡­ Zhang Yuan has been walking quietly in the company these past few days. Not to mention him, the entire Yu family is doing things with their tails between their legs, for fear of being caught by Yu Zheng and having their bonuses deducted. The other employees didn¡¯t know what happened, or who offended Yu Zheng, but Zhang Yuan knew very well that it was probably related to the person in the hospital. ¡° Moreover, Mr. Yu¡¯s expression has been gloomy every day when he comes to the company these days, and he is obviously dissatisfied with his desires. In fact, the relationship between Mr. Yu and Miss An Ran has been quite good during the three years they have been married. After all, we have learned about big things since we were young. But since Song Qingwan and Mr. Song fell ill, Miss An Ran kept running to the hospital, rarely paying attention to Mr. Yu, and hiding whenever she saw Mr. Yu. Zhang Yuan felt that one day, their fear would break out completely. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 420 I¡¯m not your wife "Just like now, their President Yu meeting is closed, and they don't have to work overtime. As soon as it's time to get off work, they run towards the hospital. " Getting off work on time makes people who worked overtime until the collapse of the secretary's office feel as relaxed as a dream. Yu Zheng¡¯s number was blocked by Lu Anran before and has not been added back yet. Fortunately, he still has Lu Anran¡¯s WeChat account. But having WeChat is of no use. In the past few days, Lu Anran didn't reply to the messages he sent. He even suspected that she didn't even read them. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Yu Zheng sent a message with a serious look on his face: ¡¾Wife, come out and let¡¯s talk. ¡¿ Yu Zheng waited for three minutes, but as expected, the other party didn¡¯t reply. His face darkened, and just when he typed "If you don't come out, then I'll go in," a voice message came from the other side. Yu Zheng was stunned. This is the first time Lu Anran has replied to his message in the past few days. Zhang Yuan was watching with excitement, and even felt like crying. In his opinion, this is not a piece of information. This is undoubtedly a sign that Miss An Ran wants to reconcile with Mr. Yu! ! Once Miss An Ran and Mr. Yu reconcile, they will have a good life! In the past few days, he was almost driven to death by the low pressure on Mr. Yu. If it weren't for the difficulty of finding a job these days, he would have wanted to resign. It was simply too torturous. However, the next second, the voice was clicked, but it was not Lu Anran's voice. Rather, it was a childish little milky voice: "Good uncle, I am Lili, not your wife! Your wife is cooking rice for Lili! It's a delicious meal!" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If it were a man who said this, Mr. Yu would probably hit someone with a stick! Although he knew that the little girl was just telling the truth, to Yu Zheng's ears, it was undoubtedly a form of showing off. Even Zhang Yuan felt that he was in need of a beating. Yu Zheng also didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would actually be jealous of a little girl. After all, Lu Anran had never cooked for him. Unfortunately, this little guy can't move yet. If he does, Lu Anran promises to rush to him. ¡° Moreover, in addition to Lu Anran, she is also protected by her father, her aunt, her grandfather, and even her great-grandfather. "In short, if you touch this little guy, there will be endless troubles." Not long after, the little girl ran down happily holding her cell phone. When she saw him at the door of the hospital, her dark and clear eyes suddenly brightened up. She waved her little hand to him and called him happily: "Good uncle!" Seeing her trotting over, Yu Zheng only nodded slightly. After that, he sat lazily on the stone steps at the door, one of his slender straight legs slightly bent, and his handsome eyebrows were a little unruly and casual. He reached out and tugged on his tie, his eyebrows were a little irritated, and his eyes were slightly lowered. When the little girl ran up to him, he turned his head and looked down at her casually. The little girl has become familiar with him these days. Seeing her nice uncle sitting on the stairs, she stuck her butt out and then sat down on the dirty stone steps that had been stepped on by countless people. But before she could sit down, her small body was pulled up by Yu Zheng. The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and tilted her little head. There was confusion in her beautiful eyes, as if she didn't understand why the good uncle wouldn't let her sit. After a while, Yu Zheng took off his expensive suit jacket worth more than 100,000 yuan with a calm expression, and casually spread it on the dirty place next to him. After doing this, he looked at the confused little boy. The girl tilted her head and said in a deep voice: "sit down." Although the little girl didn¡¯t know why her uncle gave her his clothes, she still sat down obediently. Yu Zheng didn¡¯t look at her. He lowered his eyes and skillfully smoked a cigarette from the cigarette case. He just bit it in his mouth and then asked in a deep voice: "What? You want me to teach you how to do your homework again?" "no thanks!" The little girl held the phone and shook her head. The two ponytails on the back of her head swayed, and with her white and pink face and big black and clear eyes, she looked very beautiful and cute, "Good uncle, you don't have to teach Lili to do homework anymore." oh!" Yu Zheng raised his eyes and looked at her. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? little girl??Seriously said, "My aunt told me before that you are actually a scumbag. You often failed in exams in the past. You are stupid and stupid. You are a stupid kid. She didn't let me ask you about your homework. She said you would lead me astray. of!" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Yu Zheng was not too angry. Instead, he smiled and said in a deep voice, "Did your aunt really say that?" The little girl replied decisively: "Yes." Yu Zheng was still chewing on his cigarette and smiled: "What else did she tell you?" The little girl looked at him cautiously and said in a low voice, "Auntie also said that if I ask you about your homework again, you will be tested for duck eggs in future exams. Lili doesn't want to be tested for duck eggs in exams! So, I'm sorry, good uncle, I may be tested in the future." I can¡¯t ask you about your homework" Zhang Yuan: "" Mr. Yu may not be able to ask for it. "This little girl's way of doing questions and asking why, no matter who teaches her, she will go crazy!" Yu Zheng¡¯s dark and deep eyes moved slightly, he smiled lowly, turned his head and did not look at her again, and only said in a deep voice: "There's no point in apologizing. Let your aunt do it herself, otherwise this matter will never end." Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The little girl thought for a moment, glanced at him timidly, and whispered, "Auntie is here, good uncle, will you forgive me?" Yu Zheng said in a deep voice, "Yeah." "Really?" The little girl¡¯s dark and clear eyes suddenly lit up, and she said crisply: ¡°Good uncle, please don¡¯t lie to others! If you lie to others, they will beat you to death!¡± Yu Zheng nodded. Seeing this, the little girl suddenly stood up from her seat, her eyes were bright, and her little body ran directly to the hospital: "Well, good uncle, please wait for me. I'll call Auntie down now." Yu Zheng responded lightly, "Yeah." Zhang Yuan was stunned as he watched from the side. Damn it! Is this okay? ? ? But obviously, this plan doesn¡¯t work. After a while, the little girl came down from upstairs. Lu Anran was not followed behind him. The little girl looked at Yu Zheng with a serious face, thought for a while, and said in a sweet voice: "Good uncle, my aunt said she was cooking and couldn't come down. If she came down, we wouldn't have anything to eat at night! If we didn't have anything to eat, my father and I would both starve to death, and we would be so pitiful. pitiful!" When he heard that Lu Anran was not coming down, Yu Zhengying¡¯s long and narrow eyebrows obviously darkened. The little girl didn't notice Yu Zheng's gloomy expression at all. She thought about it and then said, "But my aunt asked me to say something to you. She also said that this sentence is very important and must be heard by you." Yu Zheng¡¯s dark eyes deepened and he looked down at her: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The little girl looked at him seriously, "Get out!" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 421 Lili is a carp spirit As soon as the little girl finished speaking, the surroundings were dead silent for a while. Zhang Yuan looked at the stern and steady face of his boss Yu, and his scalp was about to split! ¡°Apart from Miss An Ran, this little girl is probably the second person who tells Mr. Yu to get lost and is safe and sound the next second. ????????????????? If it were in the past, as soon as this word came out, no matter what the other person¡¯s identity, age, background, or what the consequences would be, Mr. Yu would have kicked him straight and hard! How can he let the other party stand upright in front of him like he is now? ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because this little guy really looks like Miss An Ran when she was a child. In the past few days, Zhang Yuan has not noticed¡ª¡ª Mr. Yu, who has never been very patient with children, and even finds them annoying to death, is indeed surprisingly tolerant and patient with this little girl. When I teach a little girl to do homework, I only verbally report the answers. ¡°But this is already very strange for Mr. Yu who doesn¡¯t even write his own homework, and he doesn¡¯t have the time to teach others how to do their homework. The little girl stood on the steps with her small body, her beautiful black and clear eyes wide open. She looked at Yu Zheng who was silent and tilted her head. Thinking of what my aunt said, these words are very important and must be heard by the good uncle. She thought for a while, pulled the corner of Yu Zheng's clothes with her little hand, blinked her big black eyes, and whispered pitifully: "Did you hear it, good uncle? If you didn't hear it, Lili can be louder! Auntie said, you must hear this sentence." Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± What? A little louder? ! As soon as the little girl finished speaking, she was about to repeat the word "get out" loudly. In an instant, Zhang Yuan¡¯s tumbling energy and blood surged straight up to his head! My head is going to explode! He hurried over, reached out and covered the little girl¡¯s mouth! ¡°It¡¯s enough to say ¡°get lost¡±, but if you say ¡°get out¡±, why don¡¯t you think death is not fast enough? But the next second, when Zhang Yuan's palm touched the little girl's soft and moist lips and chubby cheeks, he immediately remembered whose mother's daughter this was, and he suddenly trembled, as if he was electrocuted, and immediately held his hand again. Taken back. Taking it back was not enough, he also took a few steps back, looking around with a horrified expression, as if he was afraid that her father would see her. Little girl: "" This uncle is so strange. If you didn¡¯t hear it, you didn¡¯t hear it. Why are you covering her mouth? Wouldn¡¯t it be harder to hear if you cover her mouth? Seeing that he took his hand back, the little girl stopped worrying. She pouted her bright red mouth and took a deep breath. She was about to yell in anger, making sure that the good uncle could definitely hear him this time. Zhang Yuan looked at it and hurriedly came over to cover it with his hands. His expression looked like he was about to cry: "Stop talking, stop talking! You can hear it! You can hear it! You can really hear it, we can hear it clearly! You don't have to say it anymore!" It¡¯s so in need of a beating! ¡°What¡¯s the difference between stabbing someone and asking them innocently if it hurts? ! It¡¯s so insulting. However, this little guy still sincerely wanted them to hear it. Even if he was angry, he didn¡¯t know where to send it, so he could only swallow it by himself. At this moment, Yu Zheng¡¯s cell phone rang. It¡¯s an unfamiliar number. Yu Zheng turned his head and glanced at the familiar mobile phone held in the little girl's hand. As if he thought of something, his stern eyebrows deepened and he picked it up directly. Sure enough, the person opposite was Lu Anran. At first, Lu Anran was very angry because he lied to a child and asked her to go down and apologize, so she asked Lili to tell him to "get lost". But after I calmed down and became aware of his vicious temper, I was afraid that the little girl would be bullied by him, so I hurriedly borrowed someone else's phone and called her. Hearing the voice that was indeed Lu Anran's, Yu Zheng's handsome and deep brows raised slightly, and his dark eyes narrowed. It seems like she really remembered his phone number. Sure enough, to memorize phone numbers, you have to get on the bed and talk while doing it. ?????????????????????????????? For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what Lu Anran said on the other side. The more Yu Zheng listened, the colder his eyebrows became, as if covered with a layer of frost. Finally, he paused and said in a deep voice: "It's okay not to bully her, youCome down and let's talk. " Lu Anran held her cell phone and looked at the fragrant meat that was still slurping in the pot. She hesitated and whispered: "I'm making braised pork now, I might not be able to leave." Lu Anran had never cooked braised pork before, so she always followed the recipe step by step. After all, this is my first time making it, and braised pork is quite troublesome to make, so I have to be a little cautious. I just wanted to keep watching, for fear of something happening. Yu Zheng¡¯s stern face turned cold, and his voice deepened by more than one degree: "What? I'm a fucking living person. Isn't it more important than your pot of dead braised pork?" Lu Anran: "" Zhang Yuan: "" Pork is so expensive now, maybe it¡¯s not as important to you, Mr. Yu. But when the little girl heard the words "braised pork", her dark and clear eyes lit up. She couldn't hold it back, puffed out her little fat face, and swallowed. Yu Zheng turned his head, his faint gaze fell on the little girl's pretty and greedy face, and he instantly knew who this pot of meat was for. His face darkened, he looked away again, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Tell me the truth, is there someone outside when you have been avoiding me so much recently?¡± "" Yu Zheng¡¯s voice was very deep: ¡°What¡¯s his name? He¡¯s from this hospital too? Do you come so early every day just to see him?¡± Lu Anran was instantly angered by his words. After saying "Get out", her eyes turned red again, she gritted her teeth and said in an angry voice: "You, why do you ask me so confidently! Anyway, I don't care about you, so don't care about me!" Yu Zheng frowned tightly: "Why can't I ask" Before he finished speaking, Lu Anran hung up the phone! Yu Zheng gritted his teeth and laughed angrily. When he called again, Lu Anran stopped answering. He continued to call, but the other party turned off his phone. Yu Zheng put away his phone with a serious expression and walked over. He looked into the little girl's big black and clear eyes. He tugged his thin lips, rubbed her head with his big hand, raised his eyebrows and said lazily: "Thank you, aunt, for saving your dog's life!" Zhang Yuan: "" The little girl pouted her bright red mouth and said with an unhappy look: "Good uncle, you are wrong! Lili is not a dog! Lili is a carp spirit, so it should be my aunt who saved the life of a fish!" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: "" Is this the fucking point? Lu Anran has no way to get in, and he has been hiding from him very well. Now he can only attack from another direction. Yu Zheng¡¯s dark and deep eyes stared at the little girl¡¯s angry little fat face, he raised his hand and pinched her little face, lowered his eyes and said solemnly: "Let me ask you, have any men been courteous to your aunt recently?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 422 Many uncles and aunts The little girl tilted her little head, frowned, and said in a small voice with difficulty: "Thank you, aunt, for your kiss?" The little girl pursed her bright red mouth, her expression was really distressed. She opened her big black eyes with long black eyelashes and looked at Yu Zheng pitifully: "Good uncle, what is 'thank you for a kiss'?! Is it, when other uncles thank aunt, they have to kiss aunt?" As he spoke, fear flashed across the little girl¡¯s face, and her voice was choked with sobs: "Then, if that's the case, my aunt is so pitiful! After being kissed by so many uncles, she will definitely be spoiled by kisses! People don't want aunts to be spoiled by kisses. If they are kissed badly, they won't have aunts anymore" As he spoke, the little girl¡¯s eyes turned red first. She raised her head, rubbed her eyes, and wiped away her tears, as if she was the one who had been kissed badly. Yu Zheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± They haven¡¯t cried yet, but you¡¯re crying first! However, as for the scene the little girl was talking about, let alone thinking about it, just listening to it now makes Mr. Yu go crazy. Seeing that Mr. Yu next to him closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tightened his jawline, he looked like he was about to punch someone at any moment. Seeing this, Zhang Yuan quickly stepped forward and said to the little girl who was frightened into tears by his words: "Hey, no, no, that Xie Yi, uh being attentive, didn't mean that! No one wants to kiss your aunt, really! Your aunt won't be ruined by kissing!" The little girl looked at him pitifully with tears in her eyes and her wet black eyes, "Really, really?" "certainly!" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she stopped crying. She said happily: ¡°Uncle, will my aunt not die?¡± Zhang Yuan thought to himself, your aunt would never have died, but he still sighed: "Yes." "That's great!" As she said that, the little girl returned to her usual happiness, but after a while, she tilted her little head again, blinked her big eyes, and asked in a confused voice: "But uncle, I still don't Do you know what 'Thank you for your kiss' is?" Zhang Yuan met her gaze, coughed slightly, and considered it. Zhang Yuan is indeed the top assistant of the Yu Group. Within three seconds, he immediately came up with an explanation that a child can understand: "Thank you for your kiss" Suddenly being pricked by Yu Zheng¡¯s cold eyes, Zhang Yuan was instantly excited and immediately changed his words: "Uh Being attentive is actually about whether there are uncles who often talk to your aunt! Yes, just talking! Those uncles who often talk to your aunt are being attentive!" The little girl nodded in understanding, and then, with bright eyes, she said crisply: "Then I know! Uncle, when you are talking to Lili now, you are thanking Lili for your kiss, right? " "" As she said that, the little girl looked proud: "Huh, I'm so smart, I can understand it as soon as I hear it! Uncle, are you jealous of me? Lili can make you jealous for a minute!" Zhang Yuan looked desperate. ¡°If your dad finds out that I¡¯m trying to be courteous to you, he¡¯ll probably have to kill me. ???????????????????? Can jealousy also determine whether you want something or not? ! ! Zhang Yuan said, we older people don¡¯t understand the world of your children, we really don¡¯t understand. But in order to help his boss, Mr. Yu, Zhang Yuan had no choice but to bite the bullet and agreed, saying weakly without any confidence, "Yesit's this kind of attentiveness, uh, um, Lili, is there any uncle who is so attentive to your aunt?" "Yes," the little girl thought for a while and said seriously: "There are so many uncles thanking my aunt! My aunt is almost overwhelmed!" As she spoke, the little girl pouted her bright red mouth and snorted unhappily: "When my aunt went to the toilet, there was an uncle who was thanking my aunt for a kiss! And that uncle kissed my aunt for a long, long, long time! Anyway, it was bad, my legs were so painful when people were waiting next to me!" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± These words have just been spoken. In an instant, the temperature of the surrounding air dropped sharply, as if someone could freeze to death in one fell swoop. Zhang Yuan shuddered all over and thought something was wrong. He turned his head and glanced at his boss, Mr. Yu. Yu Zheng¡¯s face was very calm and indifferent, with no expression visible, but that was what made people even more frightened. openYuan hurried over and said with a trembling voice: "UmMr. Yu, Mr. Yu, please calm down first, don't be impulsive! This, this little guy must have misunderstood what we meant. Maybe, maybe this time is the same as last time. We misunderstood. ¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± After saying this, Yu Zheng didn't say another word. He turned around with a sullen face and strode towards the hospital with an expression that could scare people to death. ¡°Obviously he wants to go up and settle the score with a certain uncle who kissed Lu Anran. That ferocious posture, if there really is such a person, I am afraid that I will be disabled today if I am not dead. Zhang Yuan is the assistant who has stayed with Yu Zheng for the longest time. It is not because he is smart and has strong ability to handle things, but because he has a relatively high emotional intelligence and knows when to do something and when to say something. . Seeing this scene, Zhang Yuan¡¯s hair almost exploded. This is a clear sign of going crazy. Mr. Yu has not even set foot in the hospital these days. Apparently he has an agreement with Miss An Ran that he is not allowed to disturb the Lu family. ???????????????? Miss An Ran may seem soft-tempered, but she doesn¡¯t have a deep heart. Once Mr. Yu breaks their agreement, if things go wrong, Miss An Ran may get divorced directly! And once Miss An Ran gets divorced, it will be their assistants who will die! For the sake of my own life and a happy life in the future. Zhang Yuan¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly at this moment. He didn¡¯t dare to stop Yu Zheng. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I'm afraid that before I even meet him, I'll be kicked away by their boss Yu who has been fighting since childhood. If this is the case, he doesn't have to wait until later, his life will be decided directly here. Since Mr. Yu can¡¯t do anything, he can only¡ª¡ª Zhang Yuan looked at the little girl who looked confused and confused. She had no idea how much trouble she had caused or what shocking words she had said. He suddenly thought of something and said to her loudly: "Hey, Lili, your aunt probably hasn't kissed any other uncles on the mouth or on the face! She just said something, right?" As soon as he said these words, as expected, Yu Zheng paused in his steps, and his dark and sinister eyes swept over, falling on the little girl's beautiful white face, staring at her without saying a word. Zhang Yuan looked at her, not to mention how nervous he was. He wanted to burn incense and worship Buddha, kneel down and beg her to stop talking nonsense. If he says it wrong again, they, Mr. Yu, may have to drag a bunch of bombs over and blow up this eyesore hospital first. They, Mr. Yu, can really do this, and he has done it several times before. Zhang Yuan did not dare to relax his vigilance at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 423 Why does she like you so much? Because their boss, Mr. Yu, is crazy. But he is different from Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan¡¯s madness is quiet madness. Whoever provokes him, he will only insidiously kill the person, let the other person die quietly, and deal with it secretly. And their boss, Mr. Yu, is upright, fearless, and crazy at all costs. No matter what the consequences are, no matter what the outcome is, he should vent his anger first He'll kill his love rival first! Comparing the two, Lu Junhan, the brother-in-law, is obviously more sensible and calm in dealing with things. And they, Mr. Yu "As long as it has something to do with Miss An Ran, thank God if the level of madness does not soar, let alone sanity!" ¡°Maybe he really heard Zhang Yuan¡¯s thoughts, or maybe Lu Anran never did it. After a while, the little girl¡¯s sweet voice sounded clearly in their ears, just like the sounds of nature: "Yes. Many uncles are talking to aunts!" Hearing this, Zhang Yuan breathed a long sigh of relief. Just now, his whole body was tense, but now he relaxed, almost collapsed and knelt on the ground. From the corner of his eye, he saw that Mr. Yu was not going in, and his heart finally dropped. Then, as if to emphasize or appease Yu Zheng, he asked again with a smile: "Lili, the other uncles probably haven't kissed your aunt, right?" The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes. Although she didn¡¯t understand why her uncle asked this, she still nodded heavily and said obediently: "That's right! No uncle has ever kissed an aunt! My aunt doesn't like them!" When Zhang Yuan heard this, his face almost burst into laughter. He thought the little girl was so great and so good! Look at the sentence she added at the end! I don¡¯t like them! dislike! them! ! ! Zhang Yuan simply loves her to death! How could there be such a cute, well-behaved, obedient and sensible little girl? Zhang Yuan looked at Yu Zheng, who was standing there with a slender figure, and saw that his calm and deep face softened slightly. Apparently the little girl's words "Auntie doesn't like them" made him look better. After a while, my sanity returned slightly. Zhang Yuan looked excited and wanted to show off his skills and perform well in front of his boss, Mr. Yu. After all, this opportunity is really rare. Once you perform well, you can get promoted and get a salary increase in a matter of minutes! Even if they can¡¯t get a promotion or a salary increase, as long as they can improve Mr. Yu¡¯s mood, their lives will be better in the future! So, unable to hold it back, Zhang Yuan continued to look at the little girl and asked with a smile: "Then your aunt has never kissed anyone else, right?" The little girl opened her big wet black eyes, shook her head, and said in a crisp voice: "That's not right." As soon as he said these words, the smile on Zhang Yuan's face froze, and his heart skipped a beat. No, that¡¯s not right? Damn it! ???????????????????????????? ? ? ! ! ! ! ! Zhang Yuan was startled, with a look of horror on his face, and wanted to stop the little girl from continuing. But it was too late. The next second, I heard the young girl¡¯s tender and clear breast sound clearly. I was very happy to hear it: "My aunt has kissed other people! She kissed her many times!" Sure enough, Yu Zheng¡¯s handsome and indifferent face turned gloomy again, and this time his expression was even gloomier and worse than before. Zhang Yuan complained secretly. I wish I could tear my own mouth apart! I told you to talk too much! Tell you to talk too much! ! It¡¯s okay now, let¡¯s go back to Shura Field again! It¡¯s simply worth the loss! Zhang Yuan complained endlessly. He never thought that he could prevent others from approaching Lu Anran, but he could not prevent Lu Anran from kissing others! This is not as good as others kissing Lu Anran! " Others may kiss Miss An Ran because of force or accident. But once Miss An Ran kisses someone else, it only means that Miss An Ran may be in love with someone else! Just because of this, Mr. Yu might go crazy. Zhang Yuan was right. Yu Zheng's expression darkened at first, but soon it turned into indifferent and calm without any emotion. It was so calm that it made people panic. Zhang Yuan shuddered when he accidentally met those dark and cold black eyes, and his scalp felt numb.   Yu Zheng did not go in, but turned around and strode up to the little girl. He lowered his eyes slightly and stared at her for a while before saying in a deep voice: "What does the person your aunt kisses look like? Be specific." Zhang Yuan's heart skipped a beat when he saw the situation. He just wanted the little girl to stop talking. Although Yu Zheng has a calm expression and a calm voice now, it is because he is too calm and has no ups and downs of emotions that it makes people even more scared. And now, if you ask about that person¡¯s characteristics and what he wants to do, it¡¯s self-evident. ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible for Mr. Yu to attack Miss An Ran, otherwise the other party will suffer. The little girl is not even afraid of her own father, so naturally she will not be afraid of Yu Zheng. Hearing this, she glanced at Yu Zheng, frowning in distress and confusion, as if she didn't know how to describe it. The little Loli tilted her head seriously and thought for a long time, then her eyes lit up, as if she knew what to say, she pointed at herself and said in a sweet voice: "Yes, good uncle, that person looks the same as Lili. She looks like Lili." Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Yuan was stunned for a moment. He was probably too nervous to react. He was shocked and said: "Looks like you?! How come the person your aunt kissed looks the same as you?" The little girl opened her clear, black and white eyes and gave him a strange look. "Because my aunt kissed Li Li, so she looks the same as Li Li." Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan had mixed feelings in his heart, and his expression turned green and white. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this roller coaster ride, with its ups and downs. He only knows that if he had a heart disease, he would be sent to the hospital because of this little guy! ! ! Can¡¯t you finish speaking at once? Your aunt will kiss you if she kisses you, why not kiss someone else! It¡¯s simply too scary! Also, they look the same! Can¡¯t you just say that your aunt is kissing you! ! ! Zhang Yuan just wanted to hit someone! Getting along with this little guy is so frustrating! Yu Zheng did not relax. Instead, he narrowed his deep eyes slightly, leaned closer, stared closely at her soft and beautiful little face, and said in a deep voice: "Why did your aunt kiss you?" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Mr. Yuare you here to inquire about the enemy? But it is true that although I don¡¯t know how Mr. Yu and Miss An Ran get along in private, the few times Zhang Yuan saw them were all forced by Mr. Yu, and Miss An Ran never took the initiative to kiss Mr. Yu. Without thinking about it, the little girl raised her head and said bluntly: "Because my aunt likes me! So she kissed me! My aunt also likes me very much, and she often visits relatives' homes!" As soon as she said this, Yu Zheng¡¯s voice became even lower and deeper, his brows furrowed tightly, as if he was puzzled: "You are so ugly, why does she like you so much?" Little girl: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 424 I want daddy The little girl looked at Yu Zheng in front of her, her eyes suddenly turned red. She pursed her lips and looked at him pitifully with her dark, clear eyes. Her voice was choked with sobs, as if she hoped he would change his words: "Good uncle, you are wrongactually, actually Lili is not ugly, wuwu Lili is really not ugly, right?" Yu Zheng¡¯s face was expressionless, showing no mercy towards his love rival, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± He glanced at her with his dark and deep eyes, and said decisively: "You are ugly." Little girl: "" The little girl turned her head, pursed her lips, let out a cry, rubbed her eyes, and cried. She raised her little foot, kicked Yu Zheng, and cried even louder: ¡°Uncle, you are evil! You are a big bad guy, I don¡¯t want people to play with you anymore wuwuwuwu¡ª¡ª!¡± Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Here, Lu Anran was repeatedly questioned by Yu Zheng if he was stealing someone's queen. On the one hand, I feel that this bastard Yu Zheng is simply too shameless! She cheated on her with someone else, and she didn¡¯t even say anything to him, but now he actually dared to question her! On the one hand, I feel a little bit uncontrollably disappointed. She really didn¡¯t expect that after they had been married for three years and had been together for eighteen years, in Yu Zheng¡¯s mind, she would actually have such an image that she could cheat on someone at any time! She has a weak temperament and won't quarrel, hit or curse, but that doesn't mean she won't get angry. It¡¯s inevitable to feel a little anxious. After hanging up the phone with Yu Zheng several times to vent his anger. In the end, as usual, with red eyes, gritted teeth, and turned off the phone! After turning off the phone, she stared at the dark screen of her phone in a daze for a while. He lowered his eyes slightly, not knowing what he was thinking on his beautiful and pale face. The current way of getting along was something she had never imagined before. Their previous relationship was obviously so good. At that time, although Yu Zheng was busy with the Yu family, he would always go home early in the evening, and she was also used to waiting for him to come back, and then the two of them would talk and watch movies, except that Yu Zheng always liked to get involved in the process. Yes, everything is perfect. Occasionally, Yu Zheng would spare a day or two to accompany her to visit foreign locations. Although the days were dull, they were very happy. But why did it become like this? She wanted to hide from him at a glance, but he was full of suspicion. Sometimes, she was thinking, it would have been nice if Xu Yan had not come back. Once she came back, everything in her life became a mess. And Lu Anran obviously doesn't know how to deal with this messy relationship. She thought it was time to end this marriage, otherwise she and Yu Zheng would both go crazy if they continued to torture each other like this. "Moreover, Yu Zheng wants Xu Yan, but also wants to check whether she has cheated on her. This kind of behavior of eating from the bowl and looking at the pot is really unacceptable to Lu Anran! By the time Lu Anran reacted, the braised pork in the pot was almost burnt. She hurriedly lowered the fire, before she had time to think about how to save the pot of meat. Suddenly she remembered that just now Yu Zheng seemed to have not promised her not to bully Li Li. When she didn¡¯t go down, Lili told him to get lost again, and now she has hung up on him so many times. ¡°If Yu Zheng gets angry and takes it out on Lili, wouldn¡¯t it be Although Lu Anran has never seen Yu Zheng fight, he has been very fierce since he was a child, and he has a bad temper when he disobeys discipline. Many people are afraid of him, and he will definitely become more fierce when fighting. Moreover, now that he has grown up, It is becoming more and more fierce as it grows older, and its temper is getting worse and worse Lili might really be beaten to death by him! The more he thought about it, the paler Lu Anran's face turned. It was as if I had seen with my own eyes the little girl¡¯s body lying at the entrance of the hospital. She couldn¡¯t care about it anymore, so she quickly returned the phone to the assistant, asked the assistant to help her look at the meat in the pot, and then hurried downstairs without stopping. ¡°I had just walked out of the main building of the hospital, and before I reached the entrance of the hospital, a familiar and earth-shattering cry came from a distance. Lu Anran's heart skipped a beat, and her expression turned even paler. Unexpectedly, she guessed it right! Yu Zheng really dares to attack Lili! The steps were even more hurried towards the door. "Wow ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh  The closer he got, the louder and clearer the deafening cries became. Lu Anran saw from a distance, the little girl¡¯s small body standing on the stone steps at the door, her head raised, her little hands rubbing her eyes, her little voice choking loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, I want daddy wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" Five minutes later, the little girl burst into tears despite no one trying to persuade her. In front of her, Yu Zheng's face no longer had much expression. And Zhang Yuan was holding his ears tightly, his face was full of tears, and he wanted to hit the wall and die! terrible! Children are so scary! ! ! In these five minutes, this little guy didn¡¯t stop! Zhang Yuan would come up to try to persuade him at the beginning. It was probably because the little girl was so sad that she cried so much that she forgot about herself. She didn't even listen to what he said and just kept crying. That annoying cry was like a fly. It¡¯s almost as big as one¡¯s head! Yu Zheng took a deep breath and closed his eyes, his usually indifferent and calm face almost lost its expression. He has little patience with children, and he also likes to make mistakes and get angry at the slightest disagreement. Moreover, if this little guy keeps crying and is accidentally seen by others, and turns around to tell Lu Anran, that will be even more troublesome! Finally, as if he couldn't bear it any longer, he frowned tightly, lifted the little girl up with his big hands, and approached her pitiful, tear-stained face with his gloomy handsome face. In his hand, he was still holding a branch that he had picked up from under that tree. He was pressing it against the little girl¡¯s chin, and his voice was even deeper: "Fuck, I told you to stop crying, didn't you fucking understand? You try crying again! Believe it or not, I will kill you right now!" As soon as these words were spoken, the little girl¡¯s cry suddenly stopped. Her eyes were red, and there were a lot of tears in her wet black eyes. She was sobbing softly and looking at him pitifully, as if she was frightened by him. Zhang Yuan finally stopped crying and secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking: Sure enough, Mr. Yu still needs to take action. Mr. Yu himself has a fierce appearance, and when he squints his eyes, he is even more gangster-like. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a gang leader. Now he has a straight face and adopts the vicious and cruel attitude when fighting. Not to mention how many people there are. Scary. In the past, even an adult would be scared speechless, let alone a child with a fragile heart. But the next second, Zhang Yuan was dumbfounded. I saw the little girl sniffing, looking at Yu Zheng with a grievance in front of her, her face as heavy as water. She completely ignored the "murder weapon" on her neck, turned her head, and cried louder and more miserably. ! Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 425 He is ugly The little girl¡¯s big black and clear eyes were full of mist, and she couldn¡¯t help but get angry as she cried. She looked at Yu Zheng with a serious expression, clenched her fists, and shouted loudly in her little voice: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuupuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I¡¯m so sad, do you know wuwuwu¡ª¡ª¡± Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Who the hell is the murderer! The little girl cried more and more sadly, and she cried louder and louder: "You, you are still trying to kill others, woo woo, you are not a good uncle, you are a bad uncle, woo woo, I want a father, I want an aunt, woo woo - " Yu Zheng¡¯s eyebrows were heavy, and the corners of his eyes and brows were full of irritability. He put down the little girl in his hand, and his smooth jaw clenched tightly. After a while, he was so depressed by the crying that he wanted to die with this little thing. Seeing that this method of intimidation didn¡¯t work, I just wanted to throw away the branches I picked up casually. I went to smoke a few cigarettes and wait until the little thing had cried enough and cried to death before coming back. at this time¡ª¡ª "Pear!" About five seconds later, Lu Anran, a slender figure in a white dress, suddenly ran out of the hospital, her usually calm expression showing uncontrollable panic: "Lili, are you okay?" "Auntie woo woo woo" The little girl's eyes were red. When she saw Lu Anran coming, she felt as if she had seen a savior. Her small body rushed into her arms, and her little hands hugged Lu Anran tightly. She was whimpering and crying miserably. It's terrible. When Yu Zheng saw her suddenly coming out, he was stunned. As if he had thought of something, he silently hid the branch he was holding to scare the little girl behind his back. After thinking about it, he felt something was wrong. He threw the branch to Zhang Yuan with a flick of his hand, indicating that this thing The son belongs to Zhang Yuan and has nothing to do with him personally. Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Anran held her head and cried with a distressed look on her face. The little girl cried miserably and her eyes were red from crying. She raised her head and glared at Yu Zheng, who was slightly at a loss. ¡°Obviously, she had seen the scene where he threatened the little girl just now. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Yu Zheng coughed with a serious face, his dark and deep eyes just stared at her beautiful and pale face without making a sound. Lu Anran¡¯s expression was very bad, but he still held back his anger, lowered his head and softly coaxed the poor little girl in his arms: "Lili, how are you? Don't scare auntie. Don't cry, don't cry, auntie is here." When Zhang Yuan saw her, he was about to have a heart attack! Damn it! It¡¯s really, really over now! ! ¡°Previously, Mr. Yu tried his best to ask Miss An Ran to come down, but she refused to come down. Now it¡¯s better, but it was not easy to come down, but this little guy cried. ¡°Moreover, Miss An Ran has probably watched the entire scene of Mr. Yu threatening this little guy. This is too unlucky! ! Yu Zheng's face didn't look good either. He was a little guilty at first, but suddenly he seemed to have thought of something. He frowned tightly, gritted his teeth, looked at Lu Anran with a light expression, and sneered, with a deep voice. road: "Okay, just now I yelled at you desperately, but if you don't stop, I said you have to take care of the meat in the pot. Why, now you have to ignore your meat for such a little thing? In your heart, this little thing is fucking worse than I'm still important, right? Do you still remember who is your husband?" Lu Anran was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He just raised his head and gritted his teeth and said: "What do you care about with her? Lili is a child, and you¡ª¡ª" "Me too." Yu Zheng interrupted her expressionlessly. Lu Anran: "" Zhang Yuan: "" Mr. Yu, can we have a little face? Yu Zheng stared at her with his dark eyes, his voice was deep, revealing some subtle grievance and obvious worry: "What's wrong with me arguing with her? This little thing has kidnapped my wife for several days, and she's not allowed to argue with her anymore?" Lu Anran didn¡¯t want to say more to him, but looked ugly and gritted her teeth and said: "No matter what, you can't scare her with a branch! Didn't she cry hard enough just now? Why are you scaring her! She's only three years old!" Yu Zheng: "" Yu Zheng pursed his lips and said nothing. Lu Anran looked distressed.Holding the little girl: "She is so young. If she is frightened by you and has a psychological shadow, how do you want me to explain to my brother and aunt? They trusted me and gave me Lili to take care of, but I failed to take care of her properly. She, not only let her be bullied by you, but she is crying so hard now, I am not competent at all as an aunt" As he spoke, Lu Anran's eyes turned red at first, and by the end of the sentence, his voice was choked with sobs. Yu Zheng originally wanted to say that at that level, it was far from scary, but he hadn¡¯t really done anything about it yet. Even the branches were picked up casually from the ground. But when he saw Lu Anran¡¯s red eyes, he couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Yu Zheng pursed his lips, gritted his teeth, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, okay, it's all my fault! I shouldn't bully her, and I shouldn't scare her, okay!" Before Lu Anran could speak, she was interrupted by the cry of little Lu Li. The little girl seemed to have had enough crying in her aunt's arms. She turned around and pointed at the expressionless Yu Zheng, complaining with aggrieved and choked sobs: "Auntie! He bullied me, he beat people, he almost beat them to death! He, he even used tree branches to poke and poke people's heads! The people he poked were so itchy! They were all It¡¯s going to itch to death, oooooooo!¡± As she said that, the little girl raised her head pitifully and raised her chin slightly, obviously asking her aunt to tickle her. Lu Anran: "" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Stop talking, please give us some face from the tyrant in the school to Mr. Yu! ! Lu Anran saw that the little girl didn't seem to have any psychological problems, and heard her complain about itchiness. He guessed that Yu Zheng didn't use much effort, so he breathed a sigh of relief, and finally showed a smile on his face. He smiled and stretched out his hand to give her a smile. She scratched her chin. The little girl squinted her eyes comfortably and purred a few times. Yu Zheng was watching from the side, and his face became so serious that he looked like he could drip water. The little girl seemed to have remembered something, she puffed up her little fat face, pointed at Yu Zheng with her little hand, and complained in a small voice: "And he also called people ugly! Lili didn't even call him a name, so he just called them names! He's so bad!" Lu Anran agreed with her face and rubbed the little girl's head gently: "Yes, he is too bad. Our Lili is so beautiful, how can we be ugly? He is the only one who is ugly." Yu Zheng: "" The little girl is finally happy now! But Yu Zheng¡¯s expression was not so good. His eyes were dark and gloomy. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the little girl's fat face. He stretched out his hand and pinched her, as if in revenge. The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, and she didn¡¯t care about him. She turned around and hugged Lu Anran, shouting in a sweet voice: "Auntie, auntie! Look, this ugly guy hit me again!" Yu Zheng: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 426 Let¡¯s get a divorce Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Well done! Now having Miss An Ran as your backer is undoubtedly more effective than getting a death-free gold medal! From now on, Mr. Yu will probably have to think carefully when talking to this little girl. Lu Anran was held by the little girl. He looked down at her soft and cute little face, and said nothing. He only rubbed her little head with a smile on his face. Yu Zheng¡¯s slender and tall body stood on the spot, his eyes looking deeply for a long time. Seeing that the two of them were still stuck together, he finally couldn't bear it any longer. He stretched out his big hand to grab it and directly picked up the little girl who was hugging Lu Anran tightly! The little girl looked at him with her big black and clear eyes with a confused look on her face. Her little appearance was pitiful and beautiful at the same time, so cute. Yu Zheng¡¯s expression was calm and stern, unmoved at all. He bent down slightly, lowered his head, and approached her. His dark and deep eyes narrowed dangerously: "You dare to hold my wife again! Don't think that because your aunt is here, I won't dare to beat you!" "Wash, wash father and son?" The little girl didn't notice the approaching danger at all. Instead, she frowned in confusion. She looked at Yu Zheng eagerly with her big black and clear eyes, and her childish little voice sounded soft and cute: "Good uncle, what does 'bathing father and son' mean? Does it mean that father and son take a bath together?" The next second, without waiting for Yu Zheng to answer, the little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, frowned in distress, and said in a sweet voice: "But, but why did Lili take a bath with her father and son in her arms?" Woolen cloth?" ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡ª¡ª!!!¡± After saying that, the little girl's dark eyes widened again, her little fat face was full of fear, and she said hurriedly: "Daddy, daddy, how could he have a son! Where is daddy's son? Why don't they know?! No one has ever seen daddy's son!" Yu Zheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After saying that, the little girl looked anxiously at Yu Zheng, who had no expression on his face. Xiao Naiyin was panicking: "Good uncle, do you know who my dad's son is? Why does dad take a bath with him? Dad, dad, he hasn't even taken a bath with Lili!" At the end of the sentence, the little girl's eyes suddenly turned red, and her voice was choked with sadness. Yu Zheng: "" Lu Anran: "" Zhang Yuan: "" It¡¯s like a chicken talking to a duck, that¡¯s all. Seeing that the little girl was made to cry again, Lu Anran frowned slightly, turned her head and glared at Yu Zheng in displeasure, quickly hugged the little girl, and comforted her in a soft voice. When Yu Zheng saw the two people hugging each other again, the veins on his forehead popped out, and his eyes were so gloomy that he wanted to stare a hole into little Lu Li! ¡°Then, after Lu Anran¡¯s gentle and patient explanation, the little girl finally understood. It turns out that "daughter-in-law" and "wife" have similar meanings, and the good uncle's sentence means¡ª¡ª Tell her to stop hugging her aunt. If she hugs her aunt again, her good uncle will beat her! The little girl immediately became angry. She hugged Lu Anran tightly and pouted at the gloomy-looking Yu Zheng over there: "Huh, bad guy! My aunt and I won't play with you!" Yu Zheng: "" Seeing that they were hugging each other again, Yu Zheng ignored her and simply turned a blind eye. He stared at Lu Anran's slightly pale face with his dark and deep black eyes, and said in a deep voice: "let's talk." Lu Anran nodded. Since she came down, she was already ready to have a good talk with Yu Zheng. Originally, she should have had a good talk with him after the banquet, but Song Qingwan's sudden illness made her have no time to worry about anything else. Now that Huesier is here, Song Qingwan is finally saved, and Lu Anran finally has time. ¡° Moreover, the way she and Yu Zheng get along in the past few days may not only torture her, but also Yu Zheng himself. In the past, Yu Zheng would have been working overtime in the company and accompanying Xu Yan. How could he be like now, waiting for her reluctantly at the entrance of the hospital. It has been like this for several days in a row, and Yu Zheng himself may not have much patience anymore. It¡¯s time to have a serious talk. Lu Anran touched the little girl¡¯s head and wanted to talk to Yu Zheng alone, but Yu Zheng told the little girl that he wanted to beat her.He was so angry about what happened, he held Lu Anran's legs with his little hands, puffed out his little fat face, and groaned angrily, refusing to leave. When Lu Anran saw this, he gave up and let her go. There was no emotion in the expression on Yu Zheng's face, and he spoke directly and solemnly, still saying the same thing: "Why have you been avoiding me recently?" Lu Anran paused for a while, then raised her eyes to look at him: "Let's get a divorce." "Yes, divorce!" The little girl helped her aunt finish speaking aggressively to the bad guy Yu Zheng. She paused for a second and her expression was confused for a moment. She turned around and asked Zhang Yuan next to her weakly: "Uncle, what, what is divorce?" Zhang Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Yuan was in a big trough! You don¡¯t fucking understand what divorce is, yet you still scream so fiercely and so confidently? ? ! Who gave you the courage? A certain singer named Liang? ! Wait a minute! divorce? ! ! ! Is this the divorce he wants? ! ! ! Zhang Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Mr. Yu¡¯s expression. Why, why did we end up getting divorced! Yu Zheng narrowed his eyes dangerously, his brows stern and gloomy, "Say it again!" Lu Anran pursed her lips, lowered her eyes and did not look at him, and said softly: "You heard it all, say it again, is it interesting?" Yu Zheng closed his eyes, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, opened the pack skillfully, and just bit it in his mouth. In the past, Lu Anran was in poor health, and Yu Zheng never smoked in front of her, and he doesn't smoke now either. After biting the slender cigarette on his thin lips, he paused while holding the lighter, and finally smashed the lighter on the ground! There was a loud "bang" sound. Zhang Yuan was so frightened that his heart trembled. Yu Zheng¡¯s expression at the moment was indeed too sinister and terrifying. He just stared at Lu Anran, but he still tried his best to restrain his violent temper and said in a low and hoarse voice: "Just because I bullied this little girl just now, you want to divorce me?" "No," Lu Anran's expression was pale, but her words were firm: "It has nothing to do with her." "What the hell does that have to do with!" Yu Zheng said angrily, "If you have any dissatisfaction, just say it! Anyway, that's what I'm talking about today. Don't even think about divorce, unless I'm dead!" Lu Anran covered the little girl's ears, her expression looked a little fragile and pale, her eyes were slightly red, but she still looked at the furious him steadily, gritted her teeth and said: "What if I tell you that I have depression, I am not happy now, and I must get a divorce?!" Zhang Yuan was immediately shocked! depression? When did this happen! Yu Zheng was obviously startled, but he didn't speak yet. A car suddenly stopped not far from them. After a while, Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong got out of the car. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 427 Dad, do you have a son? When the little girl saw their figures, her big black and clear eyes suddenly lit up! She raised her head and said excitedly to Lu Anran: "Auntie, aunt! It's dad and grandpa! They are back!" With that said, the little girl ran towards them with a happy face, waving her white and tender little hands as she ran, as if she was afraid that her father and grandpa would not notice them, and her little girl shouted urgently: "Dad! Grandpa! Lili and aunt are both here!" Lu Anran was shocked when he saw that they had actually returned at this time. After regaining consciousness, he subconsciously wanted to pull Yu Zheng in front of him and hide quickly. And Yu Zheng was probably too shocked that Lu Anran had depression, and his expression was still slightly startled. Before she could say anything, such a big man was easily pulled away by her. Zhang Yuanyan¡¯s own boss, Mr. Yu, had already left, so naturally he couldn¡¯t stay at the door any longer, so he quickly followed him. The little girl ran up to her father and grandfather with her little body. She just took a breath and turned around to find her aunt running away with her good uncle! There was also an uncle who ran away with them! Her black eyes were wide open, and she suddenly became anxious. She turned around and wanted to chase them with her small body. Xiao Naiyin said urgently: "Aunt! Good uncle! Oh, oh, wait, wait! You have forgotten Lili! You, please don't run so fast, okay? Lili hasn't even run away yet!" Lu Anran: "" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: "" We are hiding from your dad and grandpa, not running in a race! ! ! You just run away! ¡°And if I really catch up with you, then it¡¯s over, right? Fortunately, Lu Qidong seemed to have seen something. After all, it was Lu Anran who personally pulled Yu Zheng away, which meant that Lu Anran was definitely fine. If it was Yu Zheng who abducted Lu Anran, Lu Qidong would probably have to worry for a while, fearing that it was Yu Zheng who forced Lu Anran. So, he pulled the little girl over who was about to cry when she saw that she had been abandoned by the other three people, squatted down, and said with a gentle smile: "Hey, Lili, why are you crying? Don't cry, don't cry. Your aunt and the others have something to do. I didn't mean to abandon you. Let's not disturb them. They will come back later." "Really?" The little girl raised her red eyes and said aggrievedly, "Auntie, will they really come back later?" "Of course," Lu Qidong's expression remained gentle, "You go in with us first, your aunt and others will be back later." Knowing that both her aunt and her good uncle would come back, the little girl sniffed her red nose and stopped crying, but she still felt a little aggrieved at being abandoned. She opened her big wet black eyes and turned to look at the expressionless Lu Junhan, with tears in her eyes. She stretched out her little hand aggrievedly, saying that she wanted her father to hug and comfort her. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" What's going on, I'm a little jealous. " But it's useless for Lu Qidong to be jealous. Even if Lili really wants him to hug her, he can't hug her because of his limited legs and feet. Even the little girl's red-eyed look is really too painful. Lu Junhan glanced at her pitiful little face and body. He was silent for three seconds, tugged his thin lips, and said "tsk" impatiently, then raised his hand to lift her up. The little girl¡¯s white and tender limbs fluttered in the air a few times, and after finding a comfortable position, she was finally satisfied. So, he became happy again, his dark eyes sparkling. Lu Qidong touched the little girl¡¯s head lovingly, as if he thought of something, and asked her with a gentle face: "Lili, have you been playing with your nice uncle these days?" The little girl didn¡¯t know why he asked, but she nodded her head and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qidong¡¯s smile became gentler and more elegant, looking very harmless: "Then what do you think of him?" The little girl blinked her big black eyes and said in a sweet voice: "Grandpa, are you talking about the good uncle?" Lu Qidong smiled and nodded: "Yes." "He is bad! He is so bad! He is a big bad guy!" When it comes to Yu Zheng, the little girl¡¯s mouth lights upShe said angrily, "Lao Gao Lao Gao is so cocky that she can almost hang a bottle of stuffy oil." "He not only scolded people, he also hit them, and even pinched their faces! He is a bad uncle! Huh, Lili, don't play with him anymore!" When Lu Qidong heard this, the smile on his face faded slightly, his gentle expression became much lighter, and his initial impression of Yu Zheng was probably settled. He touched the little girl¡¯s head, looked at her plump little face, and smiled gently: "So Lili hates him so much? Then starting from tomorrow, grandpa will find someone to drive him away from the door and prevent him from coming back, okay?" "not good!" The little girl shook her head desperately. Lu Qidong was stunned, "Why is it bad? Don't you hate him very much?" The little girl opened her big black eyes and glanced at Lu Qidong strangely. She said in a crisp voice, "I don't hate the good uncle. Lili likes the good uncle very much!" Lu Qidong couldn't help it and laughed, "He is so bad, and you don't want to play with him anymore, why do you still like him so much?" The little girl glanced at her grandfather and whispered: "The good uncle is only a little bit bad. In fact, he is really good. He will teach Li Li to do her homework. When Li Li sits on the ground, the good uncle will take off his clothes and use them as a stool for Li Li to sit on. He himself There are no stools to sit on, and people like the good uncle very much! And, and my aunt also likes him very much! Sometimes my aunt is on it, and she will secretly watch the good uncle from the window!" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" It seems like you have to be careful about what you do in the future. Otherwise, the little guy knew it, maybe he would be sold when he turned his head. Lu Qidong smiled helplessly. He found that he had not yet seen through a child. Yu Zheng has a lot of misdeeds in the past, he is romantic and passionate, but as Xiao Lili said, he is very bad, but sometimes he is also very good, even so good that he can make Man ignores his bad deeds. It was his kindness to Lu Anran that made Lu Anran fall in love with him. Since Lu Anran likes Yu Zheng himself and knows that Yu Zheng is a bad person, but still likes him very much, then there is no need for him to interfere with the relationship between the couple. Lu Qidong had been worried about Lu Anran before, thinking that Lu Anran was soft-tempered and would be bullied by the romantic Yu Zheng. But he forgot that since he could make Lu Anran like him so much, Yu Zheng must be very good to Lu Anran, so good that he could even ignore his bad qualities. Only then can Lu Anran like him so much. Otherwise, Lu Anran might have divorced Yu Zheng long ago. Thinking like this, Lu Qidong finally stopped trying to get into trouble and decided to let the young couple develop on their own. When he just breathed a sigh of relief, he saw that the little girl over there seemed to have remembered something. She turned her head and asked Lu Junhan bluntly: "Dad! Do you have a son?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 428 Huesir, the Flower of the High Mountains Lu Junhan: "" Lu Jun glanced at her coldly, his eyes fell on her butt, and he sneered: "Just calm down and don't get into trouble." He even found his daughter by himself. Moreover, her mother¡¯s identity is a mystery and cannot be investigated. Even if there is a son, he would have to find it himself. But having one little troublemaker is annoying enough. So, he didn¡¯t want to answer this kind of question at all. The little girl covered her butt with her small hands and said an aggrieved "Oh". After thinking about it, she asked again in a milky voice: "Dad, do you have a son?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong almost couldn't hold back his laughter. Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently and said coldly: "Can't you understand people?" "I understand," the little girl tilted her head, opened her big black and clear eyes, and said seriously, "Dad, please tell Lili to be quiet, otherwise you will hit me. I understand. I am so smart now!" As he said that, the little girl muttered dissatisfiedly, "But, it has nothing to do with dad, whether you have a son or not!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t help laughing! Xiao Hanhan¡¯s words were obviously meant to shut up Xiao Lili, but the little girl mistakenly thought that her father wanted her to be quiet and not move. This is undoubtedly a chicken-and-duck talk, and nothing will come of it. "Then Dad, do you have a son?" The little girl blinked her big black and clear eyes and asked again persistently. "how could I know!" Lu Junhan glanced at her directly and said expressionlessly: "You ask me who should I ask!" "How could you not know, Dad!" When the little girl heard this, she immediately became anxious, "Didn't you give birth to us? How could you not know!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, tried his best to resist the urge to kill at any time, and said coldly: "Your mother gave birth to you, not me! If you want to ask this question, just ask your mother!" The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened with a weak expression: ¡°Then where is mom?¡± Lu Junhan looked annoyed: "How do I know where your mother is?" The little girl was anxious again: "Dad, how could you not know! Mommy loves you the most, you must know it!" Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Junhan was silent for a while, and then for five seconds, then he looked at her expressionlessly and said, "What did you ask me in the first place?" The little girl racked her brains and thought for a while, then suddenly thought: "Dad, do you have a son?" Lu Jun spat out two words coldly: "No." The little girl¡¯s big black eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t stop the joy on her face: "Really? Dad, do you really only have me as your child?" Lu Junhan remained expressionless as always: "Yeah." The little girl is finally happy now. She hugged her father's hand stickyly and said happily: "Dad, I love you so much! You are really the best and best father in the world!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Sure enough, women just have to be coaxed. Once the coaxing is done, the world will be at peace. If you don¡¯t coax it well, it will be the end of the world! ¡­¡­ Considering that Lu Qidong¡¯s legs and feet are not very convenient, he cannot walk too much in a day. Therefore, when they came up, they took the elevator directly. As soon as they walked into the corridor, Song Qingwan¡¯s assistant saw them and hurriedly greeted them: "Mr. Lu, you are here. Oh, just in time, Professor Hussel is looking for you!" Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes to look at the door of Song Qingwan's ward. At this time, the ward door was indeed open. It seemed that the two of them were finally done. Lu Qidong subconsciously asked: "Housel came out? When did it happen?" The little girl stood among the adults, blinking her black and clear eyes, her fair little face soft and cute. She raised her little head, looked at her father, then at her grandfather, and then glanced at the assistant a few times. Her dark and vivid eyes were wandering around, but her expression was confused.  Obviously, just the words "Professor Hussel" made the little girl confused. "Just now," the assistant said, "He came out about three minutes ago, but he never saw you, so Professor Huesl went to the ward again to check Mr. Song's body." Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Probably seeing what they were thinking, the assistant coughed slightly in embarrassment, blushed, and explained in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s actually just the most normal and common examination.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, by coincidence, a clear and cold voice from Song Qingwan came from all the way in the ward: "Where are you checking with your hands! This is the chest, not the stomach! I have fucking stomach cancer, not breast cancer!" Lu Qidong was silent for three seconds, looked at the assistant with faint eyes, and coughed lightly, "Are you really sure that this examination now is the most normal and common examination?" assistant:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" Because Song Qingwan yelled like this, Lu Qidong and the others were afraid that they had seen something they shouldn't have seen. So, they did not enter the ward directly, but waited outside for a while. Huesier probably noticed that they were back, and he came out directly without staying in the ward for long. When Lu Qidong heard the movement, he quickly raised his eyes and looked over. At a glance, I ran into Huesier's cold blue eyes that were distant and indifferent. There was no fluctuation in temperature in those clear blue eyes, and there was even an almost cold-blooded calmness. With just one glance, Lu Qidong was stunned. The current Huesier is undoubtedly completely different from the delicate and wanton young man in Song Qingwan's photo, who always smiles in his eyes. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say it¡¯s two people. It¡¯s not like Lu Qidong has never seen Huesier before. In the photos secretly taken by others abroad, Huesier gives people an extremely distant and cold temperament. Even though his hair color is as bright as the blazing sun, it can't warm up the deep chill wrapped around him at all. And now, face to face, although Huesier wore a mask on his face, covering most of his appearance, the first impression he gave was still that of coldness. it's too cold. Like a piece of hard ice that has been hard to melt for thousands of years, the whole body is as cold and clean as wind and snow, and the features are cold and distant, making it very difficult to get close. "Probably because he is a foreigner, Huesier is very tall. He wears a slender, ascetic, close-fitting white coat, which makes him tall and leggy, tall and thin, like a flower on the high mountain. His fingers are very white, the kind that has not been exposed to sunlight for many years, but is not sickly white. You can clearly see the green veins on the back of his hands. The joints are clear and the fingers are slender, like works of art. Just for a moment, Huesier also saw him, and without saying anything more, he spoke directly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 429 Are you so playful after just meeting? Hussel¡¯s voice is very similar to him. Every word seems to be filled with a deep coldness, without any temperature fluctuation: ¡°After taking the a-594 targeted drug for one week, the test results were normal. After seven days, the surgery was performed directly.¡± His words were not like those of doctors in the past. Instead, they contained an unquestionable command. In the past, after doctors diagnosed Song Qingwan and told them about Song Qingwan¡¯s condition, they would start asking their family members whether they wanted surgery. Although Lu Qidong invited internationally renowned doctors and experts. But when asked this question, I feel a little unsure. On the contrary, Huesier made such a decisive and cold decision, Lu Qidong was relieved, feeling that Huesier was at least 80% sure that Song Qingwan could be cured. This is probably the benefit of having a doctor boyfriend. No matter what, Huesier will find the most suitable treatment method for Song Qingwan without any reservation. ¡°Moreover, Huesier probably wanted Song Qingwan to survive more than they did. Therefore, they can rest assured that this matter is entirely left to him. Although Lu Qidong couldn't see Huesier last night, he was not idle either. After discussing with the people from Huesier¡¯s team, I learned that their team happened to be developing drugs to treat gastric cancer in recent years. This drug is a-594. The reason why we use letters and numbers instead is mainly because the drug has just been developed, the output is not large, and the entire experimental base only has 4 pills. ¡°Similarly, I haven¡¯t had time to name it yet. When mass production can be carried out and the number of drugs is sufficient, the drug can be put on the market, known to the public, and used by the public. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it will have to wait until four or five years later. This is also thanks to Song Qingwan¡¯s good fortune and her boyfriend happens to be Huesier, so she can get the only four pills at present. "If it were anyone else, I'm afraid even if they knew that there was such a drug to treat gastric cancer, they would have no personal connections, and there would be a cold-tempered and weird person like Hussle standing in the way. If you want to use this medicine to treat gastric cancer, it may be more difficult than reaching the sky! To put it bluntly, luckily Song Qingwan¡¯s boyfriend is Huesier. " Otherwise, even if they know that this kind of medicine exists, they still have to find a way to find someone to steal or rob it at Huesier's experimental base. The problem is that Song Qingwan only has one month left, and I¡¯m afraid she simply can¡¯t wait. But now, Huesier voluntarily gave the medicine to Song Qingwan, which saved them a lot of trouble. Thinking of this, Lu Qidong couldn't help but sigh again, Song Qingwan's fate is really great, and she is also very lucky! After all, if something goes wrong somewhere along the way¡ª¡ª If the person who developed this medicine was not Huesier, if Huesier was not Song Qingwan¡¯s boyfriend, if Huesier had not come to Haicheng now, if Huesier had let go of Song Qingwan and was unwilling to give such a precious and rare medicine to She uses. No matter which link goes wrong, Song Qingwan will definitely die in the end. Thinking about this, it is inevitable to feel a little scared. And now, Lu Qidong only hopes that she can continue to be lucky all the way, after all, there are only the last two links left. If Song Qingwan takes the medicine and has no abnormal reactions, then she can have surgery! And once the operation is successful, Song Qingwan will be completely cured! Therefore, these two links are crucial now. If these two links go wrong, no matter how lucky you are, it will be just a waste of effort! Thinking of this, Lu Qidong was inevitably a little worried and asked Huesier: "After seven days, what is the probability that her operation will be successful?" ¡°After all, no matter how powerful Huesl is, he is still a human being, and since it is such a big operation, it is probably very difficult and the possibility of success will be greatly reduced. Hussel¡¯s blue and cold eyes fell on his gentle and elegant face, and he said coldly: ¡°Seven days later, we will see her physical recovery, 80% recovery, and the success rate of the operation is 80%.¡± Lu Qidong understood instantly. Whether she can recover or not depends entirely on Song Qingwan¡¯s own life! If she recovers very well in these seven days, the chance of success of the operation is high. If she only recovers a little in these seven days, then the possibility of her dying on the operating table is also high. But in this situation, we can only take a gamble! Maybe with good luck, Song Qingwan can survive? Lu Qidong is still assured of Huesier's medical skills. After that, Lu QiBefore Dong could say anything, Husser turned his head and said coldly: "Have someone guard the door and prohibit her from leaving the hospital during this period." Lu Qidong was wondering how Huesier knew about Song Qingwan's discharge from the hospital in the past few days. Wearing a white coat, the cold and ascetic Huesier had turned around and walked into his temporary office. Most of his team members were inside. Lu Qidong thought for a while and asked Lu Junhan to follow him to see if Hussle needed anything. Then, he entered Song Qingwan¡¯s ward with the little girl who looked confused and confused. As soon as the two of them entered the door, they saw Song Qingwan, whose hands were tied tightly to the bedside with medical bandages. When they looked over, Song Qingwan was struggling with her mouth open, her head struggling hard, as if she wanted to bite off the bandage with her teeth. Song Qingwan turned around and saw them, as if she had seen a savior. Her cold eyes suddenly lit up, but her voice could not stop being hoarse: "Hey, brother, you came just in time! Untie me quickly! That stupid bastard was tied so tightly that I couldn't bite it open for a long time!" When Lu Qidong saw this, he was shocked. He quickly reached out and covered the little girl's eyes. He was so shocked: "Damn it, you guys are having so much fun just after we met?" Song Qingwan: "" What a fuss. You haven¡¯t seen the bigger one last night. "However, Song Qingwan is indeed a bit overwhelmed. ¡­¡­ A minute later, Lu Qidong covered the little girl's eyes, determined not to let this three-year-old little flower of the motherland be tarnished. Then he turned around and called the nurse outside the door, asking her to come in and untie Song Qingwan. Fortunately, Song Qingwan was wearing the hospital gown, with the top button on the collar being buttoned. The workmanship was neat and meticulous, and it didn't look like Song Qingwan's handiwork. and¡­¡­ This hospital gown is still a bit new. It was obviously just replaced. After Song Qingwan's hands were freed, she rubbed her wrists, then with an angry look on her face, she lifted the quilt angrily, and was about to get out of bed to settle the score with the bastard Husser who tied her up! Only then did Lu Qidong know that the reason why Song Qingwan was tied to the bedside just now was because she was holding back her anger and was moving around, refusing to let Hussle, the beast who had been hanging out with her all day and night, check her at all. . Huesier was straightforward, with a cold and handsome face. Without saying a word, he directly pulled the bandage from the iron plate on the table and tied the restless woman to the head of the bed. Then he continued to check with a cold face. ¡°In short, the behavior must be as perverted and perverted as it is cold and ruthless. Lu Qidong saw Song Qingwan was about to get out of bed, so he quickly stepped forward to stop her. Huesier finally got out of the ward and went to study Song Qingwan's illness. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t want these two people to run into each other again and stay there for another day. ¡° Moreover, he also had something to say to Song Qingwan. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 430 She is ready to kill him now But Lu Qidong hasn¡¯t spoken to stop him yet. As soon as Song Qingwan moved, she gasped in pain. I don¡¯t even have the energy to get out of bed. Finally, she gave up on herself and lay on the bed again. He didn¡¯t forget to cover himself with a quilt, then looked up at the ceiling, murmuring with a desperate and painful expression: "Hussle, I fuck your father! You are not human!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan is indeed Song Qingwan, she is like this, and she can still irritate others. However, looking at Xiaowan¡¯s weak appearance, I¡¯m afraid the battle that whole day was very intense. Over there, the little girl ran over in a hurry. The small body leaned against the bed. She opened her big black and clean eyes, looking at Song Qingwan who was looking depressed on the bed, and asked in a crisp voice: "Auntie, has your illness been cured?" Song Qingwan paused, not knowing why, "What?" Lu Qidong was heartbroken and was about to explain. I saw the little girl holding her little hands on the edge of the hospital bed, tilting her head and saying in a sweet voice: "Your illness! Grandpa said that uncle has been treating you before, so Lili can't disturb you, otherwise your illness will not be cured! Now that uncle is gone, aunt, your illness will not be cured!" The disease is cured, right?¡± When she mentioned it like this, Song Qingwan instantly remembered what happened yesterday afternoon when Lu Qidongfei refused to save her and even sold her. He glared at Lu Qidong fiercely and made a gesture of wiping his neck: "Well done! Just wait for me!" Lu Qidong: "" After saying that, Song Qingwan turned to face the little girl's clear eyes and sighed, wanting to deceive her. But she still felt a little aggrieved, and said in a cold and hoarse voice: "Not yet! Let me tell you, that uncle is a quack doctor. He is not reliable at all, and he can't cure diseases at all. When you see him in the future, remember to kick him a few times. He is a bad guy in the world. The worst, worst eggs, you know?¡± Lu Qidong: "" He actually asked Xiao Lili to deal with Huesier. This move was too insidious! ¡°Furthermore, Song Qingwan is probably the only one who thinks that Huesier is a quack. The little girl nodded in understanding, blinked her dark eyes, and asked confusedly, "But aunt, what is medical treatment?" "Quack doctors are" Song Qingwan was about to speak when she suddenly heard Lu Junhan coughing slightly from the door. ??????????? Immediately afterwards, Huesier¡¯s cold and beautiful face appeared at the door of the ward. He was not wearing a mask now. He was wearing a slender ascetic white coat, and with that handsome and indifferent face, he looked not easy to mess with. Song Qingwan: "" Behind him were several people from his team. ¡°One of them was holding a tray in his hand. There was a transparent and delicate small box on the tray. There was half a white medicine in the box. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s time to take your medicine. Seeing them, Song Qingwan¡¯s unfinished words were choked in her throat. The next second, she withdrew her gaze as if nothing had happened and looked at the little girl lovingly: "Quack doctors are the best, best, and most outstanding doctors in the world. Well that uncle just now is such a good man. Not only is he kind-hearted and sincere, he is also very handsome, so you should learn more from him. do you know?" Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Your face changes so quickly. "However, someone can finally suppress Song Qingwan's fiery temper that defies heaven and earth. The little girl was confused, but she still didn¡¯t forget what her aunt told her before. "But, auntie, didn't you say that uncle is a bad guy? He is also the worst and the worst in the world! You even asked Lili to kick him when she saw him. Why has uncle become a good person again now? ?¡± The little girl looked confused, her beautiful eyes filled with confusion. Song Qingwan¡¯s face turned green. Lu Qidong couldn't hold back his laughter. But fortunately, after all, it was a storm, and outsiders had to respectfully address him as "Mr. Song." Song Qingwan¡¯s expression only stiffened for a moment, and then she still said lovingly: "Baby, what are you talking about? When did I call him a bad guy? He is obviously a good person. He not only treats his aunt, but also?He doesn¡¯t even take money from his aunt, he is simply the best and best person in the world! " Lu Qidong: "" The little girl blinked her big black eyes and said in a sweet voice: "But aunt, didn't you say that uncle doesn't know how to treat diseases at all" "Hey, brother, what are you doing sitting there!" Song Qingwan turned her head and glared at Lu Qidong: "Don't you see that Lili is starving to death? Why don't you peel her an apple and eat it! Look at this poor child, she has already started talking nonsense!" Little girl: "" Lu Qidong: "" He is simply ashamed of his desire to survive! At this moment, there were several "tuk-tuk" sounds at the door, and the door was knocked several times. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked over and saw that the person knocking on the door was someone from Hussel's team. Seeing them looking over, the man nodded politely and then said calmly: "Sorry, excuse me, it's time to take medicine." Seeing this, Lu Qidong took a few steps back and gave up his position to let them in. When Song Qingwan saw Huesier approaching, the hair all over her body was about to explode as if by conditioned reflex. She quickly grabbed the ignorant little girl, blocked her in front of her, and coughed lightly: "Well you put the medicine on the table, I will take it myself later." Although Song Qingwan didn't quite understand what the medicine was, since Lu Qidong didn't stop it, it meant that the medicine must be helpful to her body. And this medicine was brought by Huesier, which means that Huesier must now be a well-known doctor related to gastric cancer. ¡°Actually, Song Qingwan is still a little dreamy until now. In her memory, Huesle was not called Huesle, but Karl. ¡°Furthermore, Karl is not a doctor, but should be a great painter. Hussle looks very similar to Karl, but is much more mature and cold. She also has blond hair and blue eyes, a small mole behind her ear, and a tattoo of her English name on her waist near her private parts. ¡° Moreover, it gave her the same feeling. Just one look at it and her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat fast. " If it weren't for this, Song Qingwan would probably still think that Huesier was Karl's twin brother. ¡°After all, except for these points, Huesier¡¯s personality, name, and occupation are all different from Karl. It¡¯s almost like two people. She has no impression of the name Huesier at all. Even the name Huesier was what Huesier told her before in bed. Only then did she find out that he had changed his name. However, Karl used to be a slimy, cute little puppy, and he would follow her wherever she went, but now Hustle is just a big pervert, and he would tie her up wherever she went. human nature. Song Qingwan knew that she was sorry for him. She also wanted to hold him, cry bitterly, and repent deeply for three days and three nights. But the problem is, they didn¡¯t give her this chance at all. ?????????????????? After a day of sex, doing all kinds of positions, not to mention kneeling down to repent, she now has the intention to kill him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 431 They are all adults Song Qingwan asked them to put the medicine on the table, but the man who came in with the medicine did not dare to move it. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Huesier, who had a cold face in front of him. Huesier remained silent from beginning to end, wearing a slender and cool white coat. Just like that, the tall and long-legged man walked to Song Qingwan's hospital bed. Behind the fine blond hair, the cold blue eyes were looking down at her, and the delicate face was pale and indifferent. Song Qingwan couldn't help but panic when he saw her. Song Qingwan has been suffering from this disease for more than two years. She has been taking medicine almost every day, especially in the past few days in the hospital. She was either given an intravenous drip or swallowed large amounts of medicine into her stomach. She almost vomited after eating it! As a result, I feel physiological nausea when I see the medicine now, and I just want to delay it for a while. Just yesterday, a nurse asked her to take medicine quickly, but she responded impatiently and irritably. After all, anyone who stays in the hospital for a few days will not be in a good mood. It would be nice if he is not depressed! She finally understood how Lili felt when she ate green vegetables. It¡¯s simply too hard. Song Qingwan naturally didn¡¯t take the medicine after that, but she disposed of it secretly. But now, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because I feel guilty, or because Huesier is different from other doctors. Being stared at by him like this, Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t fight back as impatiently as before. Instead, he touched his nose angrily and swallowed his anger well-temperedly: "Okay, okay, I'll eat it. Why don't I just eat it now?" As she spoke, she took the half pill handed to her by the team. He reached out and took the glass of water handed over by Lu Qidong, and swallowed the rather large medicine in one gulp even though it was only half a pill. Only half of the time after swallowing, the medicine got stuck in her throat. Song Qingwan¡¯s face instantly wrinkled up: "Cough cough coughwhat kind of medicine is this, where did it come from, and why is it so bitter?" As if she drank several large glasses of concentrated bitter melon juice, Song Qingwan¡¯s face turned green! Even though Song Qingwan had taken so many medicines before, she had to admit that this medicine was really the most bitter and bitter that she had ever taken. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Lu Qidong probably saw what she was thinking. In fact, you don¡¯t need to look too carefully. Song Qingwan¡¯s expression of disgust and wanting to vomit but couldn¡¯t, said it all. Lu Qidong coughed slightly and looked up at Huesier, who had an indifferent expression. Hussle didn¡¯t say anything more. He stared down at her beautiful face, which was still so painful that she couldn¡¯t help but frown as she drank water desperately. She spoke directly and stated the facts: "I researched this medicine." "You studied it?" Song Qingwan¡¯s cold eyes widened instantly and she looked at Hussel in disbelief. Song Qingwan had been staying in the ward waiting to die, and there were not many sources of information. Seeing Huesier appear here, I thought it was Lu Qidong who found him based on the photo. Song Qingwan saw him wearing a white coat and guessed that he must be a doctor now. Now I saw his people coming in with medicine, and guessed that Huesier was probably an expert in gastric cancer. But she never expected that he actually researched this medicine by himself. " Researching a drug requires a lot of time, money, energy, and manpower. Just like the drug used for Lu Anran's genetic defect, not to mention the money for the time being, the time alone will take more than fifteen years at least. And if a doctor can have his own pharmaceutical laboratory, it is enough to show that this doctor is doing very well. In the past few days, among the more than 20 gastric cancer experts Song Qingwan has met, almost none can develop their own patented drugs! ¡°Moreover, Huesier has successfully developed it. It¡¯s indeed a bitunbelievable. "Yeah." Hustle's expression was very calm: "Is there a problem?" "no no¡­¡­" Song Qingwan covered her head in annoyance. After that, she stopped coughing and frowned. She raised her head and smiled, "Actually, I thought about it carefully just now. Although this medicine is very bitter, it still has something special. Flavorful.¡± other people:"¡­¡­" Lu Qidong: "" This is probably the so-called retribution? When Song Qingwan got sick before, they all owed her a debt and could only rely on her. If she didn't want to be treated, then she wouldn't be treated. If she wanted to be discharged from the hospital, then let her??, now it's okay, here comes someone she has owed for more than ten or twenty years, and this time she is eating her to death. No, I don¡¯t even dare to fart. After that, Huesier looked at the time. Within five minutes, Song Qingwan didn't feel any physical discomfort and the data was no abnormal. After that, he turned around and left the ward. As soon as he left, others naturally followed. Lu Junhan went out to answer the phone and deal with company matters. Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and the little girl were left alone in the ward again. As soon as they left, Song Qingwan seemed to have remembered something serious, and couldn't help but ask: "Brother, where did you find him before? How come I have been looking for him for more than ten years without even finding a hair on his head, and you found it in just a few days? This is too weird! Moreover, you Just come to him, why didn't you tell me in advance?" When she asked, Lu Qidong was immediately shocked, "What am I looking for! Didn't you find him?" The main thing is that the probability of Huesier coming here on his own is too low, and almost impossible. It is only possible that someone else found him. " However, since Xiao Hanhan didn't do it, and it wasn't him, it could only be Huesier who Song Qingwan sent someone to find. Before this, Lu Qidong thought so. Song Qingwan¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, and then turned expressionless. She pointed at herself, who could only lie stretched out on the bed, her whole body was soft and painful, "It's even more impossible for me! He's an adult, not a child. If I really found him, do you think I would let myself become so miserable? It's just because I didn't have any defense, That beast just closed the door and attacked! If I had known he would come here, I would have run away early yesterday afternoon! Not to mention staying in the corridor, it would be better for me to stay in the toilet than here!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan seemed to be completely unable to control her violent temper. She touched the little girl who looked confused and could only lower her head to drink from the water bottle, and directly told her what happened yesterday afternoon. Since telling Lu Qidong about Huesier, Song Qingwan has been thinking about how great it would be to see him before she dies. And yesterday afternoon, Song Qingwan had a dream. The dream was full of various things that happened to her and Hussel when they were young. When she woke up, tears streamed down her face. Looking at the empty ward, she felt a little melancholy. I miss him a little bit again. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that Song Qingwan didn¡¯t realize that she was extremely lucky these days. It seems that a lifetime of luck has been concentrated in these few days before death. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 432 Ending this month wonderfully ¡° All the stocks she bought before soared, not to mention making a lot of money. Several merchants even called her out of the blue, telling her that she had bought something and happened to win a few cars, and asked her when they were going to pick up the car. She didn't want to take the medicine, so she secretly threw the medicine out of the window, and was about to be discovered by the nurse. Unexpectedly, the nurse dropped her shoes, so she had to squat down and put them on. She just squatted down and missed her throwing the medicine. Actions. "Moreover, Song Qingwan's body has recovered very well recently. The medicine she took seems to be absorbed very well. Her stomach doesn't hurt at all, and she doesn't even feel like vomiting anymore. ¡°If she had undergone surgery for early-stage gastric cancer back then, she would have been so lucky later, and she would not have developed late-stage gastric cancer now. ¡°Probably because she had so much luck these past few days, when Song Qingwan woke up from her dream, she couldn¡¯t help but think, if only she could use her remaining luck to meet that person. ¡° She doesn¡¯t want any car, stock, medicine, or physical recovery. She would rather have bad luck in these things, or even have no luck at all. She just hopes to have better luck when meeting that person. After all, she really doesn¡¯t have much time. And Huesier came in at this time. Song Qingwan had just woken up at that time and was sitting on the bed in a daze out of boredom, thinking that it would be great if she could see him. In the past few days, batch after batch of experts have come to see her, both at home and abroad. They all wear white coats and masks on their faces, with serious expressions. They lower their heads from time to time to record something. After recording, they don¡¯t talk to her anymore. After speaking, he turned and left. It¡¯s like watching monkeys in a zoo. After many visits, Song Qingwan became accustomed to being "visited". Out of the corner of my eye, I saw another doctor wearing a white coat and a mask come in. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to it. After all, he would go out by himself after checking. But after Song Qingwan glanced at it casually, she couldn't move her eyes away. Although the doctor is wearing a mask, his thin face faintly outlined by the mask, his smooth and white jawline, his cold brows, and his blue eyes without any warmth, make him look very handsome. Undoubtedly, he is the most beautiful doctor among the doctors who have examined her in the past few days. And it¡¯s her favorite blond hair and blue eyes. What¡¯s more, it feels vaguely familiar. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly became interested and wanted to talk to him for a while. She guessed that he was also here for a checkup. So, I just lay there obediently and let him check me. Huesier didn¡¯t explain either. He just lowered his cool and long eyelashes, his face was cold and white and thin, and he checked her over silently. The more Song Qingwan looked at him, the more he looked good-looking, especially the cold and indifferent look with lowered eyes, which gave him an inexplicable sense of abstinence and coldness. So, I couldn¡¯t help but ask him, when will she be discharged from the hospital? Can you be discharged from the hospital today? She also said that she only had less than a month left. She still wanted to use the remaining time to travel around the world and realize her dream. She really didn¡¯t have time to treat her illness here. In the past few days, Song Qingwan has been arguing about being discharged from the hospital, but Lu Qidong didn't care about her. He only allowed her to be discharged from the hospital after the doctor agreed and said it was OK. Song Qingwan saw that it was useless to start with Lu Qidong, so she had to turn her attention to the doctor. "But after asking several doctors before, they all asked her to stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation. Song Qingwan didn't give up. She just asked a doctor when she met one. Maybe she could find a doctor who could discharge her! Song Qingwan¡¯s words have made it very clear. To put it bluntly, she just doesn¡¯t want to be cured and wants to wait for death. But when Song Qingwan finished saying this, she saw the doctor pressing his cold fingers on her stomach and paused for a moment. For the first time, he raised his cold blue eyes to look at her and asked: "Why abandon treatment?" Song Qingwan did not hear the inexplicable emotions suppressed in Huesier's words at that time. When I heard that this little doctor¡¯s voice was so nice, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and a little unable to restrain myself. She was not someone who would open her heart to strangers. If she had been in the past, she would have smiled and interrupted, but now, she couldn't help but express her thoughts. She shrugged and pretended Don't care: "Anyway, there is less than a month left, and it is impossible to cure it, so it is better not to treat it." After that, Song Qingwan saw that the doctor was quiet for a long time. Just when Song Qingwan wanted to ask him whatIt's time. However, Huesier directly raised his slender, pale fingers, which were like works of art, and slowly took off the mask on his face. Then, Song Qingwan saw a face that turned into ashes, a face she knew well. The main reason is that Huesier has not changed much from when he was young. Apart from being a little more mature and cold, his face is still as handsome, and you can see some shadows of his former self. Song Qingwan was immediately stunned. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t expect that Huesier really came here on his own. After pondering for a while, he took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to his subordinates, asking them to find out how Huesier came back to Haicheng. He glanced at the little girl over there who was lowering his head to drink water and playing with his sleeves. He didn't pay attention to them at all. He was silent for a while and lowered his voice and said: "Then you meet again after a long absence, and when you see each other, your eyes well up with tears, and you can't help but have a passionate fight, and you just spend a whole day and a night?" Song Qingwan has stayed abroad for a while before, and has a relatively open personality. She has no taboos about sex. Moreover, she is older now and is not a shy little girl. When Lu Qidong asked, he wasn't too embarrassed. Instead, he couldn't help but hammer the bed angrily: "I wanted to burst into tears, but he refused! Why do you want to kill me! According to what I thought before, I should still hug him tightly and repent in pain for three days and three nights, crying. That¡¯s right until you¡¯re blind!¡± "" "After I have cried enough, I will tell him that I am about to die and only have less than a month to live. Then, although he is still very angry and angry, what else can he do considering that I am about to die? , you can only forgive me with a sad face! Then, we will make up as before, travel around the world together, and spend my last month happily." "" ¡°But now, it¡¯s completely different from what I imagined!¡± Song Qingwan gritted her teeth, "Besides, at that time, he said he wanted to settle the score with me. He made it clear in bed, and I cooperated with him. After the fight, the past was wiped out. But you also saw that, That bastard won't admit it when he gets out of bed! Look at his cold look now, as if he wants to write off all of me. Ha, the man's mouth is indeed a liar! He can do whatever he likes, and I still won't take care of him. Got it!" "This I'm afraid it won't work," Lu Qidong glanced at her and said tactfully: "After all, your life is still in the hands of others." Song Qingwan: "?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 433 Do you want to live with me? Lu Qidong thought about it, and it seemed that he had indeed forgotten to tell her about this. However, when she wanted to say something, she was having sex with Hustle in the room, and she couldn't say anything. But now I finally have time. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t hide much and said directly: "Let's put it this way, Huesier can cure your disease and you don't have to die." Song Qingwan was stunned for a while, and then she said with a strange expression, "Can he cure my disease?" "Um." "no," Song Qingwan still couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s ¡®cure¡¯ and not ¡®treatment¡¯?¡± Lu Qidong was expressionless: "Although I am old now, I am not deaf yet!" "" Song Qingwan frowned, "But I have late-stage gastric cancer, and I only have less than a month left. Can he really cure my disease?" It¡¯s no wonder Song Qingwan is so skeptical. After all, with the current medical level, there is still little we can do about late-stage cancer in many parts of the body. If it can really be cured, then Song Qingwan undoubtedly saved the galaxy in her previous life. Song Qingwan has been unlucky for most of her life. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT Out of Family??????????????? Then, the dream was shattered and her boyfriend was gone. Not only did she have to take care of two children, she also had to go out early and come back late, drink and socialize every day, and was as tired as a dog in order to develop the Lu family. Life finally got better again, and her two children were now grown, but she got stomach cancer again and died soon. Regarding Song Qingwan¡¯s fate, she really couldn¡¯t believe that she had such good luck to survive before she died. ¡°I¡¯ve asked, and if nothing else happens, there is an 80% chance that he can cure you!¡± Lu Qidong couldn't believe it before, so he went to ask someone to check it out, and asked people in the Hussel team a lot about this. After all, no one knows more about this medicine to cure gastric cancer than them, and how it will work in the future. The specific surgical procedure. And it was probably Huesier who had said hello before, and everyone in the team also told Lu Qidong a lot of confidential information about the drug that could not be leaked. So, Lu Qidong told her the information he had gathered and that if she recovered well in seven days, she would be able to undergo surgery and be completely cured. Yesterday afternoon, Song Qingwan was in the ward and did not hear clearly what Huesier¡¯s assistant said. She only heard Lu Qidong saying that Huesier could treat her for free. At that time, there was almost no cure for late-stage gastric cancer. Song Qingwan subconsciously took the words that Hussel could treat her as meaning that Hussel could treat her stomach cancer. Therefore, in her opinion, Huesier is just a very powerful expert on gastric cancer, and at most he can prolong her final time. It¡¯s no different from the gastric cancer experts who examined her in the past. But I didn¡¯t expect He is actually her only hope to survive now. And now, she is almost killing this only hope alive. Song Qingwan was silent for a while and looked at him sincerely: "Brother, do you think it's still too late for me to hug his thighs now?" Lu Qidong¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you won¡¯t serve him as much as he likes?¡± "Really?" Song Qingwan pretended to be stupid, "Who said that? How could I not know! I like him so much, how could I not serve him!" Lu Qidong: "" Hehe, woman! "However, Song Qingwan did offend Husserl a lot. Before the bad debts in the past were settled, she just called him a quack and a bad guy. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of a well-dressed man, he is actually a polite scum, very petty and very vindictive. Seven days later, on the operating table, she was thankful that he did not cut off her entire stomach. And, there is the medicine just now. ¡°Before, Song Qingwan felt that it was too painful, almost fatal. Now that I know this medicine can save lives, I feel so pretty about it. ¡°After all, if you can live, who doesn¡¯t want to live? ¡° Moreover, this treatment was much easier than the treatment she had imagined. It was just a matter of taking medicine, and it was not painful or uncomfortable. Thinking of this, Song Qingwan inevitably panicked. It¡¯s really not a wise move to offend Hussel now. If you can get peoplePleased. Maybe he could give her some more anesthesia on the operating table to prevent her from dying of pain. In short, you can¡¯t offend the doctor by offending anyone, otherwise, you won¡¯t know how you will die! Song Qingwan thought of Huesier¡¯s cold face that showed no emotion, and decided to find out what Huesier¡¯s attitude towards her was now, and then make subsequent plans. This is not just for her illness, but also for her and his future. After all, the two of them are really old, and there is no time for them to separate due to misunderstandings. If Huesier really wanted to live with her, it would be okay for her to feel aggrieved. Who made her still like him so much now? Moreover, it was indeed her fault for him. If he doesn¡¯t want to live with her. Then don¡¯t blame her for robbing civilian men. But it was inconvenient for her to get out of bed now, and if Lu Qidong asked, he would definitely not be able to find out anything, and it might be very embarrassing. After all, Lu Qidong is engaged in business and Huesier is studying medicine. The two of them are incompatible with each other, and there are few topics to talk about. They may be indifferent. Song Qingwan rolled her eyes, then suddenly her eyes lit up, and she quickly waved to the little girl over there who was so bored that she was playing with her fingers. "Hey, Lili, come here, my aunt has something to tell you." Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong seemed to have figured out what Song Qingwan was thinking. He wanted to say, if you dare to use Lili, are you really not afraid of death? But when I think about it, there really is no better candidate than this little guy. When the little girl saw that her aunt finally called her to play, she was immediately overjoyed. Her little body bounced over and she ran over. With her big black and clear eyes open, she said excitedly: "Auntie, what are you doing with Lili? ah?" "Lili, would you like to play a game with me now?" The little girl raised her big wet black eyes, with doubts in her beautiful eyes. Song Qingwan thought about it for a moment before saying, "Go and help aunt ask the uncle who was wearing white clothes, with yellow hair and blue eyes just now. Just ask him if he wants to live with me." Since Huesier is so cold, she can only take the initiative. It¡¯s just a matter of a few words. It¡¯s easy for little girls to remember. The little girl tilted her head and frowned in distress, "Uncle in white clothes, yellow hair, blue eyes" The little girl seemed to have thought of something, her dark eyes suddenly lit up: "People know it! Auntie, you are talking about that bad uncle who uses medicine, right?" "" Song Qingwan couldn't help laughing, "Yes, that's him!" "Then Lili knows! Lili knows Uncle Yongyi!" The little girl nodded. Song Qingwan smiled and said, "Then do you remember what I asked you to ask your uncle just now?" The little girl nodded heavily, indicating that she also remembered it. When the little girl ran out with her little body, she was afraid that she would forget, so she did not forget to whisper in her little milky voice: "Uncle Yongyi, my aunt asked me to ask you if you want to live with me" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 434 Remember to call Lili ? ? ? It¡¯s okay to live with you! ! ! So, before the cute little girl in a dark blue school uniform with two ponytails left the door of the ward, Lu Qidong, who looked helpless, picked her back up like an eagle catching a chicken. Lu Qidong put her on the chair. Xiao Luli shook her white and tender calves and raised her wet, clear eyes. Her beautiful eyes were full of confusion, "Grandpa?" Lu Qidong looked at her confused and ignorant little face, sighed helplessly, raised his hand and rubbed the top of the little girl's black hair, and smiled gently and dotingly: "Lili, you made a mistake just now. You should say: 'Uncle, my aunt asked me to ask you if you want to live with her.'" " Xiao Luli tilted her head and looked at Song Qingwan who was holding her forehead in despair on the hospital bed. She blinked her big black eyes and looked at Lu Qidong in front of her, frowning in distress: "But, but my aunt just said, do you want to live with me? And, why must it be with her and not with me! People think it sounds better to live with me." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If I tell you, your aunt will eat the child! Song Qingwan was about to collapse. After thinking about it, she said decisively: "I made a mistake just now. In short, don't worry about what I said before. Now you just need to remember that it's 'spent with her'. Do you remember?" Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought about it. Although she didn't quite understand why she wanted to change it, she still nodded and said in a sweet voice, "Well, Lili remembers it!" Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and rubbed her head: "Be good." Then, the little girl muttered "Uncle, aunt asked me to ask you if you want to live with her" and ran out of the room happily. Before, Xiao Luli had seen Uncle Yong, a doctor, entering a certain room. That room was not far from her aunt's room, with only two rooms in between. Therefore, after the little girl left the ward, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and her little body rushed directly in the direction of Hussel¡¯s temporary office. But midway, her little body passed by the kitchen. She wanted to rush all the way, but at this moment, the kitchen door was open for some reason. Forget it, there was still a thick and fresh fragrance flowing from inside. pop up. The little girl couldn't hold it back, sniffed, puffed up her little fat face, swallowed, and gradually slowed down. She turned her little head inadvertently and looked towards the kitchen. She suddenly stopped in her tracks. He kept repeating the words in his mouth in a small milky voice, and stopped directly at "Uncle, aunt asked me to ask you, do you want". Then, when she saw the person inside clearly, her big black and clear eyes suddenly widened! "Uncle Assistant!" Immediately afterwards, the little girl suddenly ran into the kitchen, while the assistant was stuffing braised pork into his mouth. Lu Anran was in a hurry and asked him to look at the pot of meat. Now the meat is almost ready. The assistant saw that several pieces of meat were burnt, and almost half of them were burnt black. It would be a pity to throw away such large pieces of meat, and the aroma attracted me so much that I was so hungry that the assistant simply ate these pieces of battered meat by himself. But as soon as I ate a piece, the little girl¡¯s crisp little milking sound suddenly sounded from behind me. The assistant was unprepared for a moment, and was so suddenly frightened by her. The piece of meat got stuck in his throat, and he couldn't stop coughing. He couldn't swallow it or spit it out. His whole face turned red instantly. He finally swallowed the piece of meat stuck in his throat with difficulty. In just a moment, the little girl hurried to him, looking up at him with her white and tender face, her expression looked like she was about to die. Cried, "Uncle, you are eating meat secretly, right?" Being caught by a child like her, the assistant would inevitably look embarrassed and a little embarrassed. Just when he was about to say that he didn¡¯t want to eat, he immediately poured out the remaining pieces of battered meat. Then the next second, the little girl looked at the mushy meat on the plate and said pitifully, "Uncle Lili also wants to eat secretly, and Lili also wants to eat meat!" assistant:"¡­¡­" The assistant looked at her cute and pink face, and her wet black eyes were even more beautiful. When he was looked at so pitifully, the assistant's heart suddenly softened. But he still didn't forget that children's stomachs are generallyHe is weak, if he eats this burnt meat, the little girl will suffer from gastrointestinal discomfort and vomiting and diarrhea afterwards. He cannot bear this responsibility! And I can¡¯t bear to see her like this. I saw that the meat in the pot will be ready in about two or three minutes. He smiled and touched the little girl¡¯s head, and told her that what he had just eaten and the meat on the plate were all bad meat. The good meat was all in the pot and it would be ready soon. Ask the little girl to come over to eat later. The little girl did indeed see the pieces of darkly burned meat on the plate. She stepped on the stool and looked at the red and fragrant braised pork in the pot. The little Loli couldn't hold it back and swallowed. It suddenly occurred to her that she still had to help her aunt speak to her uncle. So, the little girl agreed directly. But before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to tell her assistant, "Uncle Assistant, when Rourou is ready, remember to call Lili!" The assistant smiled and said guarantee. The little girl ran out with confidence. If we say that before, the little girl was still looking for Huesier. But now, most of her thoughts were undoubtedly in the kitchen, on the meat that was about to be cooked. When she arrived at Hussel's office, her mind was filled with the delicious meat. Once again, she couldn't help it. , took a sip of saliva. This room is used by Huesier for his temporary office, and most of his team are in it. Although this medicine has been developed and used on some volunteers, it has great effects, and Huesier even tried to perform no less than fifty surgeries. And these fifty games, without a doubt, were all successful. It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been announced to the outside world. Once it is announced, it will definitely cause a huge stir. But Song Qingwan¡¯s situation is much worse than those of the volunteers. Although those volunteers also had advanced gastric cancer, at least they could live for half a year. Song Qingwan is only less than a month old, and her body is probably weaker than those of the volunteers. Although I have great confidence that I can do this surgery well, I am still afraid of everything. Moreover, this newly developed drug is very powerful, and Song Qingwan¡¯s body is not sure whether it can bear it. Before truly curing a person, all preparations are necessary. Therefore, everyone in the Huesier team has been assigned data analysis tasks to ensure that they can understand Song Qingwan's physical condition as soon as possible and take countermeasures as soon as possible. But when they were busy with the things at hand, they occasionally glanced at each other, and then invariably, their eyes fell on Huesle, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands in his pockets and a cold face. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 435 Do you want anything? This is the first time they have seen their boss show such emotion. Usually in country m, their leader is a cold operating machine, cold and unhuman. After successfully completing an operation with a survival rate of only 2%, everyone was screaming in ecstasy and even celebrating wildly, except for their boss, who had no trace of joy on his face. Even if the operation failed for the first time, there was no confusion. No matter what you do, your expression is always cold and calm. It¡¯s as if someone was born to have all the emotions and desires taken away from him, and he lives just for the sake of living. But yesterday, for the first time, they saw a slightly confused expression on their boss¡¯s face. Although the pale face was as cold and indifferent as ever, the blue and cold eyes were indeed in a trance for a moment. Yesterday, a group of them took a helicopter, and their destination was not Haicheng, nor even country Z. They were going from country m to country w to participate in a high-level academic seminar. But for some reason, when they passed country Z, their boss, who was sitting in his seat with his eyes closed and concentrating, suddenly opened his eyes. It seemed like he had a dream, his face was pale and his expression was slightly dazed. After that, he said nothing and returned to his previous cold and ruthless look. But he quickly took out a piece of paper and drew the scene in his dream. It was a ward that was completely different from the hospital in their M country. There was a very beautiful woman in the ward whose age was indistinguishable. The woman was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face, a ventilator on her face, an IV drip on the back of her hand, her brows furrowed tightly, as if she was enduring some huge torture. But this does not provide them with any useful information. ¡°Moreover, they have seen too many scenes of this kind of patients in this industry. Almost every day they see at least ten women lying on the hospital bed like this, and there are some who are even worse than her. It turned out that this was just a dream. There were weird things in the dream, and it couldn't be taken seriously. But for some reason, their boss was unexpectedly interested in it. He painted it very quickly, as if he was afraid that he would completely forget the scene in his dream. As their heads gradually filled up quickly one by one. The appearance of the ward was quickly revealed, as well as the woman's face They were shocked when they saw it! This woman¡¯s face is very familiar to them. Over the years, there will be a photo on every desk of their boss, and it is this woman who looks very close to the boss. Not waiting for them to say anything. Immediately afterwards, the scenery outside the ward window was also painted. Under the blue sky, there was a long iron pole standing outside the building in the distance. The flag on it was fluttering in the wind. It was red and had a five-pointed star. One of them shouted out: "This is the flag of country Z!" Although they knew that this dream might not be true, their boss had been looking for that woman for too long. Sure enough, not long after, Huesier canceled the route to country W and landed directly in country Z. But with so many cities in country Z, it is impossible to find hospitals one by one. Moreover, this dream is probably not true. But what if it¡¯s true. Just when they were worried about how to find the person, Huesier was straightforward and posted a message on his public account that had not been used for a century¡ª¡ª It means that someone else is in country z and can treat a female patient from country z free of charge. But the patient must bring a resume, including photos, age, and condition analysis, with at least 30 items, large and small. It can be cured by Hugusur, let alone more than 30 items. Even if they let them fill in thousands of information, they are as sweet as they want. So, in an instant, the mailboxes of the Huesier team were almost overwhelmed by all kinds of resumes! Almost every minute, thousands of resumes are received. But fortunately, computer technology is developing well now, and information retrieval is very fast. They put the age between 30 and 50, and used big data to screen one by one, and they actually discovered a gastric cancer named "Song Qingwan" terminally ill patients. ¡°Moreover, more than one person has handed over the resume of ¡°Song Qingwan¡±. ¡°Obviously, this woman should also be a powerful person, and many aristocratic families want to use Huesier¡¯s favor to gain access to her. But it¡¯s also a credit to ¡°Song Qingwan¡± who has no less than 10,000 seals.??Resume, they were able to find her so quickly. When they saw the photo on their resume file that was almost the same as the girl on their boss¡¯s desk, everyone was shocked! They didn¡¯t expect that the dream was really not just a dream, but a picture of reality. It¡¯s just that she only has less than a month left. And just as it happened, she had stomach cancer. Most of these resumes were submitted by people from Haicheng. In fact, the decision is made in just a moment. Some of them returned to the experimental base of country m and took out targeted drugs that were still filing information with the country. And some people followed their boss to Haicheng. As soon as they arrived in Haicheng, the news that Song Qingwan was seriously ill and hospitalized was overwhelming. Even after they got off the plane and at the airport, they could see the big screen at the airport, which read that Song Qingwan was not going to die soon, and Lu's stock was big. Falling news. Without much effort at all, they found the hospital blocked by Lu. After that, their boss stayed in the ward for nearly a day. Although his expression was still cold and calm when he came out, there was obviously life in his unfathomable blue eyes. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t quite understand that if their boss doesn¡¯t go to the ward to accompany her, why is he going back to the office? They are doing body data analysis, surgical process planning, equipment purchase, and drug storage, and they don¡¯t need him for such trivial matters. But soon, their thoughts were interrupted by an excited little milky voice, "Uncle Doctor!" The little girl ran in happily. She stood in the office, raised her head and looked around. Finally, her black and clear eyes lit up instantly, and she ran straight to Huesier in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with her short legs, and said happily: ¡°Uncle Yongyi, my aunt asked me to ask you if you want to¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, the little girl got stuck and immediately forgot the next words. She tilted her head, frowning in distress, racking her brains to think about what she wanted. It¡¯s so annoying. She needs to talk to the doctor quickly! She still wants to eat meat! It¡¯s been so long now, Rourou must be better. If she were not here, the assistant uncle would definitely still steal food! If he eats it secretly, she will have nothing to eat! The little girl only thinks about eating meat! Eat meat! ! She wants to eat meat! Seeing that she remained silent for a long time, Huesier's eyes moved slightly, lowered his eyes, and took the initiative to ask her: "Do you want anything?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 436 Wipe your mouth When the little girl heard this, she was still thinking about the braised pork in the pot in the kitchen next door. She couldn't speak, so she blurted out: "Would you like to eat meat?" Hussel¡¯s cold and cold brows moved slightly. Before she could say anything, the little girl raised her hand and patted her little head, shook her head, and muttered in a low voice: "No, no, I was wrong. I don't eat meat" She clearly remembered that there seemed to be the word "I" in her aunt's sentence. How come it¡¯s gone after you say it? Where has "I" gone? How strange. Why is "I" missing? The little girl racked her brains to think about it, her expression was extremely distressed. She thought for a while but couldn't think of anything. Then she raised her eyes and wanted to ask her uncle if she knew what her aunt asked her to tell him. But as soon as her eyes fell on the indifferent face of Huesier, Xiao Luli couldn't help it and shook her head. As soon as Hussle came out of the ward, the little girl already felt that her uncle was very beautiful, just as beautiful as her doll! I originally thought that this uncle was a bad guy for bullying his aunt and making her cry. But because her uncle looked so much like her doll, the little girl thought that her uncle was not a bad guy, he must be a good person! Moreover, almost everyone around her has black hair and black eyes. It is a bit strange to suddenly see someone with blond hair and blue eyes like Hussel. Moreover, Hussel's facial contour is extremely deep, and her facial features are exquisite and three-dimensional. Focusing on the regional characteristics of foreigners, they appear even more different from other people. Now, observing at such a close distance, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened. Looking closer, she felt that this uncle's eyes and hair were very beautiful. Unlike her father's black hair, her uncle's hair looked like a Barbie doll's hair. It was golden and beautiful, and his eyes were also very beautiful, much like a Barbie doll. And Shubai¡¯s brother¡¯s cat eyes. And the skin is so white. Thinking of this, the little girl wandered for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she looked into Hussel's slightly lowered blue eyes. She tilted her head and thought for a moment. She couldn't think of what her aunt had said to her, so she simply didn't want to think about it. Being looked at by Husser like this, she couldn¡¯t hold back her little hands, pulled Husser¡¯s slender white coat, and walked in a little closer. Hussel looked down at her, wondering what she was going to do. The next second, the little girl¡¯s fair and plump face was blushing with a bit of embarrassment. She lowered her head and said in a soft and soft voice: "Uncle Yongyiyou, you are so good-looking, as good-looking as my Barbie doll!" Huesier: "" As he said that, the little girl raised her big black and clear eyes and looked at him with a wet face: "Uncle, can you, can you let Lili touch your face? Just touch it! I promise not to damage you by touching it!" Others gathered around to watch the melon-eating crowd: "" No, we haven¡¯t done anything yet, and you¡¯re just going to show us this? ? ? When the rest of the Huesier team heard the little girl say, "Auntie asked me to ask you"¡ª¡ª Although the expressions on everyone's faces were as cold and ruthless as ever, without any fluctuations in temperature, the tips of their ears had already stood up. The data being analyzed at hand stopped immediately, and the assistant operating the machine secretly turned off the slightly noisy machine, for fear that the messy sound would interfere with the little girl's words! After all, their boss¡¯s gossip can¡¯t be heard all the time! Counting it down, this is probably the first time! How could they not be curious! Just when they were concentrating, thinking they could hear an extremely powerful statement, or a story about the past love-hate relationship between the boss and the female patient, who would have thought that before the little guy finished speaking, he was The boss¡¯s beautiful face was abducted! What a sin! Judging from the information, this little guy should be only three years old now! ¡­¡­ Ward. Lu Qidong sat on a chair and looked at his phone. After a while, the message he asked his subordinates to check was sent directly to his mobile phone. Huesier did find him by himself, but for some reason, his destination yesterday was clearly country m, but he suddenly canceled his route to country m and decided to land in country z instead. ?Forget it after landing, before anyone got off the plane, they posted on the public account that they would treat a female patient from country Z for free. After that, Huesier found Song Qingwan in the hospital. Song Qingwan glanced at the message, was silent for a while, and said quietly: "So, the reason why I didn't live with others in the past few years was because I wasn't seriously ill? Oh, to put it bluntly, if I want to find him, I have to die once, right?" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong was too lazy to pay attention to her and only smiled gently: "This is a blessing in disguise for you, just enjoy it secretly! As long as he is here, you won't die. I've asked about it. He has done this kind of surgery before, and all of them were successful without exception. So, As long as you recover well in these seven days, you have a high chance of surviving." Lu Qidong kept silent about the failure of the operation. On the one hand, he did not want to face it, and on the other hand, he did not want to make the atmosphere too sad. But as long as he talks about this, Lu Qidong will inevitably think of the possibility of surgical failure. He cannot really feel at ease before the real results of the surgery come out. Song Qingwan probably saw what he was thinking, her expression paused, and she changed the subject: "Hey, why hasn't Lili come back yet?" Lu Qidong understood her so well that he knew she was changing the subject, but he looked at the time and was stunned, "Really, it's been almost fifteen minutes, maybe I got lost!" Song Qingwan frowned: "The hospital is only so big, and Lili has been living here for the past few days, so she is familiar with the place, so she shouldn't get lost." ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go out and look for it.¡± Lu Qidong was still worried after all. As soon as he got up from the chair, he didn't know if he heard their thoughts, but the little girl happened to run in from the door. Because she was running so happily, her dark blue pleated skirt curved beautifully in the air. "Auntie, grandpa! Lili is back!" Her red little mouth was greasy, and there was a little dark red sauce on it. It looked like she had gone to the kitchen to eat secretly. Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Qidong, her eyes clearly saying: Look, I said she won't get lost. Lu Qidong looked at the little girl's little mouth that exuded the strong aroma of braised pork, and couldn't help but laugh or cry. The little girl was honest. As soon as she ran in, she put her oily little mouth in front of Song Qingwan and said in a sweet voice: "Auntie, Lili just ate meat secretly, and she hasn't wiped her mouth yet! Can you help Lili wipe her mouth? She can't wipe it clean by herself!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 437 Bah! Scumbag! Song Qingwan took a tissue from the side and wiped her mouth. Seeing that she had eaten it secretly and still looked so confident and cute, she couldn't help but said a little funny: "You just eat it yourself, why don't you bring some back for me and your grandpa to eat! You see, your grandpa and I are both hungry." The little girl put her plump little face close to her and pouted her bright red mouth so that Song Qingwan could wipe it clean. When she suddenly heard these words, her big black wet eyes suddenly widened. Then, she patted her head with her little hand, looked at Song Qingwan with a sharp look, and said: "That's right! I forgot!" In the past, we ate at the dining table and got off the table after we finished eating. Therefore, the little girl has no habit of "packing" things away. I ate two pieces of braised pork that had just come out of the pot. My stomach was full, and I didn¡¯t even wipe my mouth, so I hurried back from the kitchen. As he said that, the little girl turned around hurriedly and was about to run out again: "Auntie, Grandpa, please wait for a moment. Lili will go and get some meat for you to eat! This meat is so delicious! Besides, there are lots of meat at the assistant uncle's place. We Eat a few secretly, dad is so stupid, he will definitely not find out!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" You are really your father¡¯s good daughter. Seeing this, Lu Qidong quickly stopped her: "No, Lili, we are not hungry anymore." Song Qingwan¡¯s current situation means that she can¡¯t eat big fish or meat at all. Normally, she can only drink some porridge. Because it is stomach cancer, sometimes she cannot drink too much porridge to avoid stomach discomfort. If it were not for taking medicine, she might not even be able to drink porridge. Lu Qidong naturally knew that Song Qingwan was joking and teasing the little girl. After a while, the little girl really wanted to bring back a bowl of meat. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t eat it, the little girl had already eaten it secretly, and she was young and didn¡¯t eat much. By then, I¡¯m afraid he would have to eat most of the bowl of meat by himself, but Lu Qidong was really not hungry right now, and he didn¡¯t want to forcefully stuff it into his stomach, so he quickly stopped the little girl. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would actually take her seriously, and quickly waved: "Yes, we are not hungry anymore. Come back quickly, you haven't wiped your mouth clean yet!" When the little girl heard this, she came back obediently, puffed up her little fat face, and put her bright red mouth towards him. Song Qingwan looked at it and couldn't help it. She reached out and poked her fair little face that was as bulging as a pufferfish. She felt that the little girl was so cute. Seeing that she was back, Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, paused, as if he thought of something, and asked her warmly: "By the way, Lili, have you found the uncle with yellow hair?" Song Qingwan saw that the paper towel could not clean the grease on her mouth, so she poured some water on the paper towel from the side and wiped the little girl's mouth. The little girl's mouth was pouted and she could not speak. When she heard Lu Qidong's words, she nodded. . Lu Qidong added, "Then what did that uncle tell you?" As soon as Lu Qidong said these words, Song Qingwan's hand movements paused, but the next second, they returned to normal. After wiping the little girl¡¯s mouth, Song Qingwan turned around and threw the soaked tissue into the trash can. The next second, I heard the sound of the little girl¡¯s tender and crisp breasts over there. The little girl tilted her head and thought about it, and said seriously and old-fashionedly: "Uncle said, no." Song Qingwan paused for a long time, her whole body said that she was about to explode at any time, and then she frowned with an uneasy expression on her face: "If you want it, you have it, if you don't want it, you don't want it, what the hell can't it be?" Lu Qidong was also a little stunned. ?Obviously, I didn¡¯t expect this answer. ¡ª¡ªCan¡¯t live with Song Qingwan. "Could it be that Huesier is suffering from some terminal illness? Time is running out. So you can¡¯t be with Song Qingwan? Still saying that Huguser now has a wife and a child. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t be with Song Qingwan? As soon as this thought came to an end, Lu Qidong's heart skipped a beat, and then he looked at Song Qingwan's slightly ugly face. It was obvious that she had also thought of this. There is not much news about Huesle from the outside world, and he keeps a low profile and often stays in the laboratory. Even if he does have a wife and children, the media may not find out. Just as the mental journey of the two adults was changing, the little girl tried hard to think about it, and then spoke in a coquettish voice. A few minutesIn front of me, the little girl acted cute and successfully touched the doctor's uncle's face. The doctor¡¯s face is so easy to touch, it¡¯s smooth and white, just like a Barbie doll¡¯s face. The little girl looked at it and wanted to kiss it, because she often kissed her Barbie doll before, and she wanted to see if her uncle was as kissable as Barbie doll. But her uncle wouldn¡¯t give her a kiss. That¡¯s what he said. Little girl: "Because my uncle said that skinny men and women cannot kiss, and they may have to be fat to kiss." "After saying that, the little girl was a little troubled. She was already very fat now. She was not thin. Why didn't her uncle give her a kiss? Did she have to be fat so that her uncle would give her a kiss? She has eaten a lot of meat just now, and now she is very fat. She should be able to kiss her uncle, right? Thinking of this, the little girl's dark eyes lit up, and she began to lose focus again, thinking: If you can kiss, where should you kiss, so as not to spoil your uncle by kissing him! Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment at first, and then quickly realized: "Can men and women be intimate? This" "You can't live with Song Qingwan because men and women cannot be intimate" "" ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can he, Hussle, only live with men now? ! Lu Qidong thought of all the men in his team, and suddenly felt that it was very possible! Song Qingwan obviously thought of this too, with an expression on her face that she wanted to kill the scumbag, she gritted her teeth and sneered: "What a man who can't live with me, a man who can't have sex with me. Why didn't he think about it when he fucked me yesterday? There's no distinction between men and women in bed, so they can live their lives separately, right? Bah! Scumbag! !¡± Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong is very suspicious. If Song Qingwan hadn't been unable to move now, she would have gotten out of bed and stabbed people with a knife to take revenge on society. ¡­¡­ Huesier didn¡¯t let the little girl kiss her. The little girl didn¡¯t get to kiss her ¡°male Barbie¡± and walked away unhappy. As soon as I turned around, I met a dozen pairs of eyes that had not had time to look away. Those eyes are full of gossip and curiosity. After all, the boss let a three-year-old girl touch him! ! Even, he was about to be kissed! God, if this little girl wasn't of the wrong age, she might have been the luckiest suitor. Those women in the past didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to the boss, let alone touch his face! Although they still didn¡¯t get to kiss each other in the end, it didn¡¯t stop them from gossiping. Until Husser turned around and looked at him with that cold look, everyone trembled, turned around quickly, and went about their own business. But who knows, not long after this, the little girl who left ran back again: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 438 Asking for a kiss from uncle "Uncle Doctor" The little Loli's little body in a dark blue school uniform ran in happily from outside the door, her voice was clear and loud: "Uncle Doctor, my aunt asked me to tell you¡ª¡ª" Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, the slender and tall Huesier turned around and raised his eyes. At the same time, other people¡¯s ears perked up again. This time, the little girl was afraid that she would forget her aunt's words like last time. Before he could reach Hussle, he took a big breath and shouted loudly: "Go to hell! You scumbag!" Everyone in the team: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ! ! ! In an instant, the expressions of everyone in the department suddenly changed. Invariably, their eyes frequently glanced at the handsome man over there who was dressed in white and had a cold and gloomy expression. A surge of admiration for Song Qingwan suddenly surged in my heart. She is indeed the woman who followed their boss. ?????????????????? She is the one who made the boss a scumbag, but she can still be so confident when she calls the boss a scumbag. Moreover, she actually dares to call the boss a scumbag, which is really commendable. If they remember correctly, the last person who scolded the boss should still be working as a military doctor in the war-torn areas of continent F. Just last month, one of my legs was broken by a bomb. I applied desperately. I didn¡¯t want to stay in that poor and backward war-torn area. I wanted to move back, but every application was ruthlessly and coldly rejected by the boss. You can see how cold-blooded their boss is and how much he holds a grudge. If you scold him, he will remember you and torture you for the rest of your life. Totally untouchable! Now that female patient has been a scumbag to their boss for more than ten to twenty years, and her photo is still on his boss¡¯s desk every day. It is enough to prove that the boss will remember this grudge for twenty years. Even if he dies, he will probably never forget her face. But we have just taken revenge for the day, and now here comes another "scumbag"¡ª¡ª "Compared with the ever-changing expressions on their faces, the little girl seemed much more confused and confused. After saying that, she ran over, raised her head, pulled the hem of Huesier¡¯s clothes with her little hands, and asked Huisier in a sweet voice: "Uncle Yongyi, what is a 'scumbag'?" other people:"¡­¡­" Stop asking! Didn¡¯t you see that the boss¡¯s face was so cold that it was about to freeze? The other people in the team quickly averted their eyes and focused on doing their own things, for fear that they would be caught by the boss later and used as a punching bag. The little girl really didn¡¯t see Hussel¡¯s suddenly cold face. Instead, she tilted her head and frowned in distress: "I just asked my aunt, and she said she was complimenting you, but she still didn't tell me what 'scumbag' means. Uncle Doctor, does a scumbag mean a good person? ah?" After a while, Huesier lowered his eyes slightly, with no emotion on his cold face, and his blue eyes were as deep as the sea. He did not answer her, but said in an extremely cold voice: "Give her a message for me." The little girl tilted her head in confusion, her big black and clear eyes pure and innocent. There was a rare smile on Huesier¡¯s always cold and ruthless face: "She's finished." ¡­¡­ The little carrier pigeon Lu Li jumped out of Huesier's office. Halfway through, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t asked the doctor yet. She had eaten a lot of meat and had become fat. Can she kiss him now? ¡° But seeing that they were almost reaching Song Qingwan¡¯s ward, the little girl planned to tell her uncle¡¯s words to her aunt first, and then go to her uncle to ask for a kiss. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 439 Lili wants to kiss! ! The little girl walked in from the outside shaking her head, her two dark ponytails swaying, her delicate and beautiful little fat face was full of joy, and the little person looked so cute. Just now, Song Qingwan said to Li Li, "Go to hell, you scumbag." Lu Qidong stood up from his chair and wanted to stop the little girl and tell her not to go to Huesier. ¡°After all, Song Qingwan¡¯s life is now in the hands of others, and they haven¡¯t figured out Hustle¡¯s attitude yet. If Huesier offended Huesier, he would just take the team away, and Song Qingwan would be the one who would suffer. But Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear her bad temper. "When I thought that I had worked hard all day and was paid for nothing, and in the end got nothing, not even a simple promise, that bastard was just playing with her and had no intention of taking responsibility at all, my whole body exploded. Lu Qidong was about to get up and stop the little girl, but she pulled him back directly. Lu Qidong had always been unable to deal with her, and seeing that she was a patient, he was afraid that she would be angry, so he had to give up. So, the little girl ran to Huesier¡¯s office without any obstruction. But Lu Qidong is still a little worried. I want to see what Hustle¡¯s attitude is now, so I can make plans in advance. ¡° If Huesier was really angry, or held a grudge, and wanted to leave, Lu Qidong wouldn¡¯t mind and would call someone to forcibly detain them in the hospital. ¡°After all, this is Haicheng, the territory of the Lu family, not Country M. Detaining dozens of people is not a problem. If Huesier and the others really want to fight them, they have no chance of winning. Of course, Lu Qidong naturally hopes that there will be a win-win situation in the end, which will be good for everyone, but if not, then he can only use other methods. So, as soon as the little girl walked into the door of the ward, Lu Qidong couldn't help but stepped forward and asked with a frown: "Lili, did uncle say anything to you? Or rather, did he have any request" As if he was afraid that the little girl didn't understand the word "request" and would ask them questions in turn, Lu Qidong paused and immediately changed his tone: "Or, what does he want?" The little girl walked in with a bound, her black and clear eyes were bright, and her little mouth was humming a ditty in an unknown language. She is now fat and can kiss her. After kissing her doctor uncle, she can also kiss her father, grandpa, good uncle, and many, many uncles! Hehehehe~ Lili is a big fat man, Lili wants to kiss~ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? People want to kiss~ Hearing this, the little girl tilted her head, with confusion in her eyes: "Grandpa, do you want something from me?" Although Song Qingwan was furious, her eyes could not help but fall on the little girl. Lu Qidong smiled: "Yes, grandpa wants to ask you" What does the uncle want? But before he could finish speaking, the little girl raised her big black eyes, her eyes sparkling, and she said loudly and clearly: "I want kisses! I want lots and lots of kisses!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong glanced at Song Qingwan and fell into a long silence. Song Qingwan¡¯s expression was also very complicated. Asked that bastard if he wanted to live with her, he said: No, men and women cannot be intimate. Now I scolded that bastard, go to hell! Scumbag! He wants to kiss her! And lots and lots of kisses! After a long time, Lu Qidong couldn't hold it back anymore and whispered to Song Qingwan: "Are you sure your boyfriend isn't a masochist? Why don't you talk to him properly? He doesn't want to, but when you scold him, he gets even more excited!" Song Qingwan: "" This is a really good question. "However, just asking for favor and showing weakness made Song Qingwan lose her temper instantly. Instead, she still found hima little cute. Not to mention Song Qingwan, even Lu Qidong was extremely surprised. "When I think of Hussle wearing a slender white coat, he looks like the most cold-blooded killer in the world, but with that cold and cold pale face, he reluctantly says the words of begging for a kiss Lu Qidong: "" good. This brother is a ruthless man! The little girl had no idea what a huge misunderstanding she had caused. When she saw her father coming back after handling the matter, she immediately forgot everything in her mind and looked like a little butterfly, her eyes shining brightly.??, the small body rushed towards him quickly: "Dad! You're back!" These little hands hugged Lu Junhan and rubbed against him desperately. The sticky look made Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong behind her extremely jealous. Although the little girl was also very clingy to them, she was not so close to the brat like Lu Junhan. . Lu Qidong glanced at Lu Junhan and asked, "Is it done by the board of directors?" Lu Junhan nodded slightly. Lu Qidong was surprised: "So fast?" Lu Junhan responded lightly. On the other hand, Assistant Chen behind Chen Shuo secretly complained that Mr. Lu directly called a group of thugs to stand in the conference room. If any director disagreed, he would beat him up first and throw him out after the beating. It would scare people to death. If things go down like this, can you not hurry up! Lu Qidong probably guessed what he did, but as long as the result is good. So, he smiled gently and said, "Okay, leave the rest to me." Although his voice was as gentle and elegant as ever, it still contained a creepy and terrifying feeling that no one dared to underestimate. Not long after, Lu Anran called and said that she would not be back for dinner, so they should eat first without waiting for her. The assistant had nothing to do during this time and had already prepared the meals. Song Qingwan can still only drink porridge. Because the little girl secretly ate a few pieces of meat before the meal, she felt full without eating much during the meal. The people in Huesier¡¯s team ate directly from the boxed lunches in the hospital. In the past, when they were busy, they would spend their days and nights, and they would almost always eat like this, without being picky. Furthermore, Lu Qidong had greeted the people in the kitchen below in advance, and the lunch boxes prepared for them were all based on the local eating habits of country M. After that, Huesier had a hasty meal, and not long after, he got up and entered Song Qingwan's ward. Look at the time, it should be time for inspection. If he doesn¡¯t close the door So, during dinner, such a scene happened. The members of Huesier's team were sitting on the table, eating their share of the meal, glancing at Song Qingwan's ward from time to time, and casting sympathetic glances at Lu Qidong and the others. After all, if the boss gets angry, no one can bear it! However, that female patient is really brave. The boss said that she was finished, but she didn¡¯t even run away. Forget it, she didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, she just lay on the hospital bed so leisurely. She was really not afraid of death! And over there, when Lu Qidong thought that Huesier was actually a masochist who would aggrieved and said he wanted to kiss, he looked at the people in their team with a little pity in their eyes. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 440 There was an uproar outside It must be very hard for them to follow such a boss. The little girl sitting on the children's chair in the middle turned to look at her grandfather, and then at the uncles over there. Her bright red mouth was biting her own spoon, her black and clear eyes were gleaming, she tilted her head, little His face was extremely innocent. ¡­¡­ Compared to the quietness in the hospital, there was an uproar outside¡ª¡ª Yesterday, Huesier suddenly came to treat Song Qingwan. After Ye Wanwan followed Song Chengze and Song's father and mother back to the Song family, she still couldn't believe it. Originally, Song Chengze believed her and had a better attitude toward her because she could "predict the future." But who would have known that within an hour, the idea of ??¡°predicting the future¡± would be shattered by reality! What Ye Wanwan told Song Chengze in the car was that Song Qingwan would definitely die this time and no one could save her. But now, Huesier is here and he also said that Song Qingwan will not die! It is enough to prove that Ye Wanwan is lying! She can¡¯t predict the future at all! In this way, Song Chengze would inevitably feel angry that he had been fooled. Especially this person, his wife Ye Wanwan, this kind of grievance and anger directly filled the entire chest. If he didn't have the habit of attacking women, Ye Wanwan would have been beaten severely by him. ! He had already complained about Ye Wanwan, but now that something like this happened again, his favorability dropped even more. Now he didn't even bother to talk to her, and he looked at her with cold eyes. Ye Wanwan wanted to explain many times, but she didn't know how to explain. She also knew that the facts were right in front of her. No matter how she explained verbally, Song Chengze would not believe it! He was already suspicious. The incident with the Jian family had consumed most of his trust. Now that something like this happened again, he might never believe what she said again! Ye Wanwan refused to give up and still held on to her last glimmer of hope. As long as she could produce evidence, as long as she could prove that Huesier could not save Song Qingwan at all, Song Chengze would definitely believe in her again! Yesterday, Huesier stayed in Song Qingwan¡¯s ward and did not come out. Ye Wanwan did not see Huesier at all! "As long as it is proven that this Huesier is actually not the Huesier written in the novel at all, Song Qingwan will definitely not survive!" In this way, her prediction is correct! So, Ye Wanwan hurriedly used all the connections at his disposal, and spent a whole night until he saw Huesle's own public account, which said that he was treating a female patient from country Z for free. At the same time, news from his subordinates also came! The Huesier who was in the hospital yesterday is the medical master who is famous in the world and is worth a lot of money! Ye Wanwan's face turned completely pale. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul, his eyes were empty and dull. Song Chengze looked at her dying struggle, his expression was very cold and heavy, he didn't try to persuade her, he just looked at her coldly. However, at this moment, Song Chengze seemed to have remembered something, and his handsome face immediately darkened. His pupils suddenly tightened, and he quickly picked up the phone and called his subordinate, asking him to buy back all the shares of Lu Corporation that he had sold! Because Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother had a good relationship with Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan. When Lu¡¯s development was difficult at first, Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother gave Lu a lot of investment and help. Therefore, I hold as much as 10% of Lu¡¯s shares. You must know that Lu Junhan currently only holds 42% of the shares. For 10% of the shares, the annual dividend alone is a large amount, which is enough to make people jealous. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 441 Lu became the group favorite It can be said that the Song family can develop so easily and even become one of the three major families in Haicheng. A large part of it comes from this money. This is also the confidence of the Song family. Backed by the Lu family¡¯s confidence. But now, all the Lu Corporation shares in their hands have been sold. Song Chengze didn¡¯t even know what happened to him at that time, why did he just listen to Ye Wanwan¡¯s words? Ye Wanwan heard him saying that he wanted to buy back the shares and wanted to stop him, so he said hurriedly: "No! A Ze! I was indeed wrong about Song Qingwan, but from now on, the Lu family will go downhill more and more, and will even go bankrupt in the end. This is absolutely not wrong! You believe me, Can you trust me again? Just once! You can't buy those shares! If you buy them, we will lose money sooner or later!" When Song Chengze saw her suddenly running over to grab his phone, he immediately glared at you: "You!" However, there was no need for Ye Wanwan to say anything as the heavy and anxious voice of his subordinate came from the phone: "Mr. Song, I'm afraid we can't buy back the shares we sold! Look at the online news! Lu's stock has gone crazy! With the money we sold before, I'm afraid we can only buy back 3% of the shares now. ! Lu¡¯s stock price has more than tripled so far!¡± Song Chengze¡¯s pupils narrowed severely. Even Ye Wanwan's eyes widened, "No, it's impossible! How could Lu's stock go up!" ¡°Obviously yesterday, Lu¡¯s stock was still falling! As she said that, she took out her phone in disbelief. There was no need for her to search for it. As soon as she turned on her phone, a piece of news was directly pushed over¡ª¡ª Lu¡¯s stock price has plummeted wildly due to the news that Song Qingwan was seriously ill and hospitalized in the past few days and will die soon. At the same time, the city was in turmoil, and Lu¡¯s vitality was severely damaged. I am afraid that it will be difficult to return to its original size in the next three to five years. But just yesterday, things took a turn for the better¡ª¡ª Qu, Zhang, Jian, Yu, and even the Pei family in the capital, when the Lu family was in crisis, money was thrown in one after another desperately, and the Lu family's falling stock began to rebound. Seeing this trend, many families in Haicheng and Beijing followed suit and invested in the Lu family. In an instant, Mr. Lu became the "favorite" of the business community in Haicheng and even the capital. Just today, Lu Qidong, the father of Lu Junhan, officially succeeded Song Qingwan and became the vice president of the Lu family. When he first took office, he directly won the merger and acquisition case of the overseas QW Group, causing an uproar in the entire business community. This method alone is enough to prove that Lu Qidong¡¯s rank is more than twice as high as Song Qingwan¡¯s! Not long after, Lu¡¯s stock began to soar! However, at this moment, it was revealed that Huesier¡¯s team showed up at Lu¡¯s Hospital yesterday and threatened that Song Qingwan¡¯s illness could be cured without any problem. At this point, Lu¡¯s stock is rising at an unprecedented rate! Under the news, there are still many netizens commenting¡ª¡ª ¡¾Holy shit, shit, what kind of new trend is this! Are you all scared by Lu Junhan? Why did Lu become the favorite of Haicheng and Jingcheng! Have these families forgotten the fear of being dominated by Lu Junhan of the Lu family? ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! I also find it strange that everyone in the Lu family and the Lu family is shouting about beating them! Why did he become a group favorite! I thought other families would take the opportunity to step on it. After all, what a great opportunity! ¡¿ ¡¾None of the people upstairs are doing business, right? Look, this is called foresight! Lu's stock has skyrocketed today, and the families that invested in Lu's yesterday are probably making crazy profits now! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, if I had known earlier, I would have invested in Lu's stock! ! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have made a fortune by now! ¡¿ "Hey, am I the only one who discovered that Song sold all Lu's shares yesterday? Who made such a stupid decision? ¡¿ ¡¾Who else could it be? All Lu's stocks are now in the hands of Song Chengze, the leader of the Song family. Hahahaha, I guess he must be so regretful now! If he didn't sell it, he might not be able to make any money now! Now I can only be jealous of other families making money! ¡¿ ¡¾sky! It¡¯s true. The three major families in Haicheng, the Jian family and the Yu family, all chose to help the Lu family. The Song family not only refused to help, but also took the opportunity to sell their stocks and directly stepped on the Lu family and the Lu family. I I heard people say that the Lu family and the Song family are actually cousins, the kind that are related by blood. From this point of view, it is simply crazy! ¡¿ ¡°That¡¯s right, this kind of company that stabs you in the back is the most untrustworthy! ¡¿ ¡¾I didn¡¯t understand at the time how the Song family became one of the three major families in Haicheng. With such a weak strength, the Qu family or the Zhang family are more qualified than the Song family! ??? "It's not like we're relying on the Lu family!" But I guess after this time, the Lu family may not even want to rely on the Song family. Whoever gets involved with such a backstabbing family will be unlucky! ¡¿ ¡¾The Naqu family and Zhang family may really make a comeback this time! After all, both families have invested in the Lu family, and I am afraid they have made a lot of money this time, enough to surpass the Song family! ¡¿ ¡¾If the Zhang family and the Qu family are about the same strength, wouldn't there be four major families in Haicheng? ¡¿ Ye Wanwan¡¯s face became extremely ugly just after she read the comment. She couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong! ??Obviously in the novel, the real "group favorites" in Haicheng's business world are the Song family! How could it become the Lu family! Ye Wanwan¡¯s face turned pale. She had two prophecies in the car. One was that Song Qingwan would die and no one would save her. The other was that the Lu family would start to go downhill from today on! But now, both of them are wrong! The Song family not only lost the most important connection with the Lu family, but also allowed other families to directly surpass the Song family Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t dare to look at Song Chengze¡¯s face at all. Song Chengze seemed to be completely unable to hold himself back, his face was gloomy, and he ordered his men to take back as much of Lu's stock as they could, and even if they lost money, they must buy back the 10% of Lu's stock that they had sold before. ! But there is no need for his subordinates to say anything, Song Chengze knows that he can¡¯t buy it back! Now Lu¡¯s stock is going up like crazy. I don¡¯t know how many people are buying it. Even if he has money, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to buy much, let alone 10% of the shares! Originally, he could sit at home and collect money peacefully. Lu's stock has skyrocketed. He has 10% of the shares in his hand. This amount of money is enough to compare with Song's two years' profit. But now, everything is ruined. Not only is it ruined, but he has to repay the money. Go buy back the shares he sold! Song Chengze has never suffered such a big loss, and now people outside may laugh at how stupid he, the leader of the Song family, is! There is also the board of directors. Once this happens, the board of directors will never let him go! And his parents Now Song Chengze is ready to kill Ye Wanwan. When Ye Wanwan came over with a pale face, Song Chengze didn't even listen to her words. He slapped her hard and shouted angrily: "Get out!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 442 Leave this home Song Chengze¡¯s slap was extremely hard, leaving no room for energy. With a crisp ¡°snap¡± sound, Ye Wanwan was slapped to the ground! Ye Wanwan¡¯s brain buzzed for a while, and it took a long time to recover. She supported the sofa with one hand and covered her beaten face with the other. She looked at him in disbelief, her voice trembling a little: "you hit me?" She never thought that Song Chengze would actually hit her! And he was hit so hard! Even if this wasn¡¯t enough, he even yelled at her to get out! Ye Wanwan couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Is this person still the Song Chengze who held her in the palm of his hand and didn't dare to say a harsh word? Her cheeks were instantly filled with burning pain, her eyes were sore, and her eye sockets turned red instantly. She looked at Song Chengze and gritted her teeth tightly! damn it! How could things become like this! It shouldn¡¯t be like this! What went wrong! Song's father and Song's mother happened to come in from outside at this time, their faces were dark and ugly. ¡°Obviously, they have seen the news on the Internet and know that Song Chengze sold the stock without telling them. Father Song was already furious when he saw the news before. When I saw Song Chengze now, I was even more angry. He was so angry that he couldn't hold it back and picked up a broom from the side. Without saying a word, he hit Song Chengze hard. The posture was very painful at first glance. Song¡¯s father yelled angrily while fighting back: "You bastard! I think your intention is to make your mother and I have a hard time in the rest of our lives! Look what nonsense you've done! We gave you Lu's stock because we wanted you to keep it well, so you'd better , just changed hands and sold it! Now, how do you want us to explain to the Lu family, how to explain to the shareholders of the Song family! We don¡¯t have such an unfilial son like you!" Song Chengze¡¯s face was grave, he clenched his teeth tightly, and stood straight on the spot, without hiding or defending, and took all the beatings without saying a word. Soon, a lot of sweat broke out on his forehead. Mother Song watched from the side, her eyes immediately turned red, she covered her mouth tightly, and kept sobbing. And Ye Wanwan covered her face, sat on the ground, and couldn't stop crying. After a while, when Song Yixing came out of the room upstairs, the living room below was already in a mess. Most of the things were smashed. There were several loud bangs, which were very scary to hear, and he could not stop crying. came the cry. Song Yixing looked down at the living room, where Ye Wanwan couldn't stop crying. She couldn't help but pursed her lips tightly. Song Yixing has a talent for learning programming, which proves that his IQ is not low. Although the conversation between Ye Wanwan and Song Chengze was vague and fragmented, he still heard: His mother got into big trouble. This time not only does her father need to clean up the mess for her, she also needs her grandparents to clean up the mess for her, and maybe even more people This is not the first time. ¡° Moreover, looking at her mother who couldn¡¯t stop crying and looked hurt, she didn¡¯t seem to feel that she was wrong. She even felt that she was wronged by being beaten by her father. Song Yixing¡¯s starry eyes flashed with deep disappointment. He didn¡¯t understand how his mother could become such a disgusting person. In the past, my mother would admit when she did something wrong. Even if he was too hungry in the middle of the night and stole his snacks, the next day, his mother would smile gently and take the initiative to apologize to him and admit his mistake. But now, my mother refuses to admit that she did something wrong, and let my father get beaten in vain. Song Yixing couldn't help but tighten her fingers, and pursed her thin lips even more tightly. Ye Wanwan naturally did not dare to say anything. Song¡¯s father and mother now only think that Song Chengze sold the stock because he was temporarily confused. And Song Chengze himself didn¡¯t explain, apparently he wanted to silently shoulder all this responsibility. No matter what considerations Song Chengze had in not exposing her, this obviously made Ye Wanwan feel relieved. After all, Song Chengze is the biological son of Father Song and Mother Song. No matter how much they blame him, they can't blame him. Even if they beat Song Chengze, they won't be too cruel, at least they won't beat him to death. But she is different. "If Song's father and Song's mother knew, she was the one who encouraged Song Chengze to sell stocks."?, Father Song and Mother Song will never spare her! It had just been a few days since the indecent photos of Mr. Song at the banquet had happened, and Song¡¯s father and mother had just changed their views on her. If the truth of the matter was known to them at this time, they would probably directly force Song Chengze to divorce her! After all, this matter involves a lot, and even involves the interests of the Song family and the connections with the Lu family. Song's father and mother will never let her go lightly! Ye Wanwan is not stupid. Of course she saw it. At the beginning, Father Song and Mother Song actually looked down upon her as a poor person and an actress. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her two children, and the fact that she was always trying to please them, kept herself humble, and tried her best to please them, I¡¯m afraid Song¡¯s father and mother would not have accepted her, let alone Song Chengze, to marry her! All her confidence and power now come from the title of Mrs. Song. If she gets divorced, she will no longer be Mrs. Song. Ye Wanwan dare not think about how sad her life will be in the future! She doesn¡¯t want to go back to the old days where she could only sell drinks in bars, beg others, and grovel! She has become accustomed to others trying to please her, and she even enjoys this kind of life of glory, wealth and power! And Ye Rourou, if she gets divorced and has no power, she will definitely take revenge on her! Therefore, she must not allow herself to get divorced! Thinking of this, Ye Wanwan cried a little lower, for fear of annoying Song Chengze, who would get angry and reveal the truth of the matter! Song Yixing looked down, dazed for a while. Originally, Ye Wanwan worked hard to bring them up, and it was not easy for her. Song Yixing was the most partial to his mother. For almost everything good, he only thought about his mother first, and then his father. But what Ye Wanwan has done these days has broken Song Yixing's heart. He found that his mother had changed too much and was no longer the mother he remembered. If it were the mother before, she would not force him to study. She would only want him to live a happy life, and she would not be tortured by Wanwan. When he was abducted, he ignored her and only wanted to rescue Aunt Xie Qin. The current mother doesn¡¯t love him and his sister at all. Without his mother, he can only seek his father. Fortunately, his father is really a good father. He said he didn¡¯t want to learn programming anymore, and his father wouldn¡¯t force him. Instead, he asked him what he wanted to learn. ¡°When he had nightmares and couldn¡¯t sleep at night, his father would sleep with him. Such a good father should not be dragged down by his mother. It would be great if mom could leave this home. As soon as this thought came to his mind, Song Yixing was instantly shocked by this idea. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 443 Ye Rourou is a good person He knew it was wrong to do this, but deep down he really hoped that this idea would come true. The mother now is no longer the mother before. Sometimes, when he looks at his mother who is getting more and more beautiful and domineering, he doesn¡¯t even know what to say to her. Obviously, they could talk a lot before. But now, this person has become a father. "elder brother¡­¡­" Suddenly, the door of the room next to him was opened. Song Wanwan was obviously frightened by the posture below. She ran out barefoot, her little body trembling uncontrollably, her eyes red with fear, and her whole body looked extremely fragile. "Brother, I'm afraid" Song Wanwan didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of. Although children didn¡¯t understand many things, they were very sensitive. The slightest disturbance was enough to scare them, not to mention the huge noise in the living room below. Song Yixing patted her head, but his young face showed an old-fashioned and steady look: "Don't be afraid, we won't stay here, I will take you out to play." Song Wanwan has always listened to her brother's words. She often stayed with her brother before. When she didn't go back to Song's house, she would sleep with him. Compared to Ye Wanwan, Song Wanwan relied on him more. To her, her brother¡¯s words are more effective than an imperial edict. She glanced at the messy living room. It was obvious that Father Song couldn't help but throw things, making a lot of noise. There were a few thuds, vases and porcelain shattered on the floor, which sounded very scary. She nodded quickly. ¡­¡­ In a park not far from Song¡¯s house. Ruan Ye sat on the stone chair with his legs crossed, feeling once again that he was actually a fool. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to tutor that little brat in the first place. Not to mention wasting her time, every Wednesday and Friday night, she has to sit here and blow dry for two hours, and she has no money. ¡°If I had known this earlier, I would have chosen McDonald¡¯s as the location. There is air conditioning, and you can order something to eat at any time when you are hungry. There may even be a handsome waiter who can tease you hard. But when he thought about his wallet, which was cleaner than his face, Ruan Ye felt that it was a good choice to blow dry here. At least it doesn¡¯t cost any money. Probably hearing her thoughts, Ruan Zhi walked towards her after a while, holding a Kenjiji family bucket in his hand. Before he even got close, Ruan Ye seemed to be able to smell the fragrant smell of fried chicken. He couldn't help but swallowed. Ye Rourou was suppressed so hard by Ye Wanwan that when renting a house, basically all luxury bags and jewelry were sold at cheap prices. This is how I can barely survive. But recently, the money is no longer enough. Ruan Ye is really strapped for money. He basically only eats two meals a day, breakfast and lunch, and skips dinner, pretending to be losing weight. In fact, with her computer skills, putting some money into her bank card is not a problem, and what¡¯s more, she seems to be very familiar with this operation, as if she has done it hundreds of times before. But later, she gave up. I feel like doing this is not very ethical. So, I can only starve. Now that she saw a bucket full of fried chicken coming towards her, her eyes couldn't help but shine. Ruan Zhi held the Family Bucket in one hand and grabbed a fried crispy chicken wing with the other hand. He lowered his head and took a bite. Comments: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this thing to be quite delicious.¡± Ruan Ye was stunned: "Have you never eaten it before?" Even though Ruan Ye¡¯s own memory is fuzzy, she vaguely remembers that she must have eaten this kind of thing, and she also liked it very much. What¡¯s more, there are probably very few adults who have never eaten fried chicken. Ruan Zhi shook his head, "This is my first time eating it. I didn't like eating meat in the past. I didn't expect that this thing is quite delicious when fried, but it makes me tired after eating too much. I don't like it." In fact, Ruan Zhi prefers French fries to chicken wings. The potato strips are soft and crispy on the outside, so they are particularly delicious. So, she simply took out all the fries and gave the rest, along with the entire bucket, to Ruan Ye. In fact, Ruan Ye just met Lin Yue a few days ago. Yes, Lin Yue was the name Ruan Zhi told Ruan Ye. Since Ruan Zhi planned to stay in Haicheng, she planned to put Ruan Zhi in the capital first and live in Haicheng again as Lin Yue. And Ruan Ye is not stupid enough to say that he is fromHis real name was also "Ye Rourou". But fortunately, the name actually doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, even though he is an unknown stranger, Ruan Ye still has a very strong feeling of familiarity. Realizing that, she couldn't help but get closer to him. After getting to know each other, they quickly became close sisters who could invite Ruan Zhi to live in her home. Realizing that, just like now, when she handed over the valuable bucket of fried chicken, Ruan Ye didn't even need to say a word of refusal or embarrassment, he just took it with peace of mind. Ruan Ye hugged the bucket full of fried chicken, but did not eat it. Instead, he took a deep breath with an intoxicated look on his face, and then, unable to hold back, he drooled happily. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± She should find a better body for Ruan Ye, look at the poor child. After this period of observation, Ruan Zhi has been able to initially conclude that Ye Rourou is Ruan Ye. However, she seems to have lost her memory and cannot remember anything, but her instinct for programming is still there. When programming, her habit of wiping her hands with wet wipes or eating snacks is still there, as well as her abnormal behavior of always kicking people while sleeping. Still there. In other words, it is possible that she threw Ruan Ye into Ye Rourou's body. After a while, Ruan Ye was happily eating fried chicken when he saw Song Yixing coming. Ruan Ye was about to hide the fried chicken and eat it later when he suddenly saw Song Wanwan behind him and was startled. When she saw Song Wanwan, Song Wanwan naturally saw her too. In Song Wanwan¡¯s heart, Ye Rourou was still the vicious bitch who loved to seduce her father. She was immediately shocked. She looked at Song Yixing and said in disbelief: "Brother, why is she here!" ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you recently that I found a new teacher outside to teach me programming courses?¡± Song Yixing pulled her and refused to let her go, "That teacher is her!" "How can it be!" Song Wanwan didn¡¯t believe it at all, and shouted: ¡°How could she possibly know programming! She must be lying to you! She must be trying to get closer to her father by contacting you, brother, don¡¯t let her fool you!¡± "Shut up!" Song Yixing saw that she was getting more and more angry, and couldn't hold it back. His face darkened: "I know whether I was cheated or not! You don't need to tell me!" Song Yixing is a grateful person. Since Ye Rourou taught him things, she is naturally his teacher now. He cannot allow anyone to insult her like this. "Anyway, you should spend some time with her first," Song Yixing said with a straight face, "If you still feel bad about her, if you leave again, I will never stop you." Song Yixing naturally loves his sister, otherwise he would not have brought her to Ye Rourou's place. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 444 Blocked It¡¯s because he thinks Ye Rourou is a good person and has the aura of his former mother, so he also wants to introduce her to his sister. At the same time, he also hoped that Song Wanwan would no longer look at Ye Rourou with prejudice. Song Wanwan looked unwilling: "I don't want to stay with her! She is so bad!" ¡° Letting her stay with Ye Rourou is undoubtedly letting her stay with her enemy, not to mention how reluctant she is. Seeing that many attempts to persuade him were fruitless, Song Yixing simply let go, with a cold look on his face. With that cold face, he looks a bit like Song Chengze. "That's up to you!" He said coldly: "I'm going to class soon anyway, so I don't have much time to care about you! If you really don't want to stay here, then go back by yourself." "elder brother!" Song Wanwan just followed him out because she didn¡¯t want to stay at home. How could she go back? Seeing her brother's cold face and unmoved look, she immediately stamped her feet angrily, but there was nothing she could do. So, he walked over with an angry look on his face, picked up the fried chicken bucket that Ruan Ye had worked so hard to hide, grabbed a chicken drumstick, and took a big bite. In Ruan Ye¡¯s heartbroken eyes, his small body sat on the stone chair and said fiercely: "I'm just watching you here. If you dare to do anything to my brother, I will never forgive you!" As she said that, she took another bite of the chicken leg, eating the meat with big mouthfuls, which looked really ferocious. Ruan Ye: "" That¡¯s right. She is an idiot. Why did she agree to teach that little kid to program? ! ! Ruan Zhi looked happy. She thinks this little girl is really cute. Especially the way she protects her brother reminds her of her daughter Oh, no. She has no daughter. Who does that look like? Ruan Zhi¡¯s delicate brows frowned slightly. Ruan Zhi came to see Ruan Ye tonight because there was actually another matter, something very important and related to a major event in her life. Soon, with Song Yixing¡¯s persuasion, Ruan Ye successfully snatched the fried chicken bucket back from Song Wanwan and gave Song Wanwan a proud look. Song Wanwan was so angry that she almost exploded. After that, I stopped taking programming classes. Ruan Ye directly found a cartoon on the computer that he had not seen before. The three of them ate fried chicken together, sat on the lawn and watched a movie. That atmosphere, not to mention how harmonious and harmonious it was. Then, when the movie was about to end, Ruan Zhi asked Ruan Ye to help her find Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s whereabouts tonight, and she planned to arrest him. Originally, if I bother Huo Tingyan, there will be a result soon. But Huo Tingyan didn¡¯t know what was going on. Since the banquet, he had blocked her mobile phone number. He didn¡¯t even reply to her on WeChat or even the underground communication account, as if she was dead. Without someone to talk to, Ruan Zhi would feel lonely. Fortunately, she found Ruan Ye. She gave Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s phone number to Ruan Ye. This phone number was given to her by Huo Tingyan before. If she had anything to do, she could talk to Zhang Dazhuang by herself and not bother him. Of course Ruan Zhi would not be so stupid. So, I usually send text messages and so on. Coincidentally, Zhang Dazhuang also blocked her not long after. Ruan Zhi couldn¡¯t mention how depressed he was. That¡¯s when I thought, let¡¯s just go and block people. But she had no power and could not find out Zhang Dazhuang's whereabouts. Huo Tingyan couldn't contact him, so he had to ask Ruan Ye for help. It didn¡¯t take long for Ruan Ye to find the location of the phone number¡ª¡ª Lu¡¯s Hospital. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 445 Return the fish Night. When Zhang Dazhuang led Zhang Yiming to Lu Hospital, he happened to meet Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian who were getting off Jian Yi's car at the entrance of the hospital. Not long after, Mrs. Jian Xiyan, a pretty girl with a delicate face, had so much energy that her face turned red. She desperately dragged her father, who was on the phone with an expressionless face, over with her little hands. At the same time, she gave him a disgusted look and asked him to stop calling. Making money from selling a house is not as important as Sister Lili! Jian Yi took a deep breath, looked at him, gritted his teeth, sneered, and cursed secretly, I will deal with you when I get back. Finally, I hung up the phone. Zhang Dazhuang looked at them and felt that today was quite a coincidence. He said "Hey", said hello, and asked: "Why are you here?" Qu Sinian was holding a pink Peppa Pig water bottle in his hand, and his cool and handsome face showed a strong sense of helplessness. ¡°Obviously she was dragged here by Qu Qianqian. Before he spoke, Qu Qianqian next to him said anxiously: "Uncle, we are here to see Sister Lili! I heard from the servant aunt that Sister Lili's father has no money, can't afford to eat, and has been admitted to the hospital, so we are here to pay Lili back. Sister fish!" When Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan heard this, they nodded repeatedly. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang was silent for a while, and then he finally said: "What is the relationship between the two?" "Idiot dad!" The little fat man Zhang Yiming rolled his eyes at him, as if he didn't expect that he would have such a stupid father. He immediately shouted: "Because Sister Lili gave each of us a fish before. Her father can make money selling fish. A fish can make a lot of money. Now she has given us a fish. Her father has no fish to sell. , so I have no money!¡± Qu Qianqian said plausibly, "Yes! Sister Lili's father has no money, so he was admitted to the hospital. Moreover, Sister Lili's father has no money, so he will definitely beat Sister Lili! Because Lili My sister secretly gave us the fish. Sister Lili¡¯s father is so fierce. Sister Lili will definitely be beaten to death by him. Therefore, we must return the fish to Sister Lili¡¯s father quickly, so that Sister Lili¡¯s father can be killed again. If he has money, he will not be beaten, and he will not beat Sister Lili again!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" This is very reasonable and cannot be refuted. After Xiao Luli knew that her father could make a lot of money selling fish, she wanted to let other friends¡¯ fathers make a lot of money too. So, I thought about stealing some of the fish my father sold to Sister Qianqian and the others. When their father sells this fish, their family will be very rich! But the little girl overestimated her abilities. Originally, she wanted to catch big fish, but her water bottle was only so big that it couldn¡¯t hold three fish. So, I had to catch three small ones. I took it to school happily. Because she drinks water from time to time and holds a water bottle at any time and place, the Lu family¡¯s servants really didn¡¯t notice that she secretly brought the fish to school. Qu Sinian seemed to have remembered something and quickly looked at the water bottle in his hand that Qu Qianqian asked him to keep carefully before she came. This pink water bottle is the one that Qu Qianqian drank from when she was in school. Not only him, but also Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi subconsciously picked up the water bottles of the two little guys. Actually, they were a little confused before they came. ¡°After all, this water bottle is used for drinking water when I go to school. Now I am not at school, so why bring a water bottle? Sure enough¡ª¡ª Once opened, each water bottle has a beautiful red fish swimming around inside. Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi were silent for a long time. That expression was like seeing chrysanthemums soaked in wolfberry in a Coke can. ????????????????????????? It¡¯s very hard to describe in one word. An idea suddenly popped up in the minds of the three of them: No wonder! In fact, a few days ago, when they came back from kindergarten, these little guys were clamoring for their father to give some money to Lu Junhan. It was said that Qu Qianqian heard from others that Lu Junhan had lost a lot of money recently. "But Qu Qianqian is young and naive, so she directly translated this into: Sister Lili¡¯s father is now a pauper and has no money.   So, he quickly went to the kindergarten and told Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Xiyan the news. They didn¡¯t dare to tell Xiao Luli, for fear that she would be sad. When Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Xiyan heard that Lu Junhan had no money, they were afraid that little Lu Li would have no money to come to school. I also heard from Xiao Luli that she ran to the hospital every day after school. I was immediately frightened. She thought her father had no money and was admitted to the hospital, but she also felt that Uncle Lu was really miserable. They were afraid that Lu Junhan would also send little Lu Li to the hospital. After all, Uncle Lu definitely doesn¡¯t know about little Lu Li stealing fish. If he knew, he would definitely beat her to death! After that, the little guys hurried home and urged their father to give Lu Junhan some money, thinking that they could make up for their mistakes and compensate Lu Junhan every little bit. And Jian Yi himself owed Lu Li a favor because of Song Wanwan's incident, and had already invested money in the Lu family. Being stared at by Jian Xiyan for being so messy, I had no choice but to make another investment yesterday. Zhang Dazhuang and Lu are partners. Lu¡¯s vitality is severely damaged, which is not good for him. So, when Zhang Yiming asked for money, he readily invested in the Lu family. The Qu family is in the entertainment industry, and they are completely different from the Lu family. Qu Sinian had no intention of getting involved in this matter, but he couldn't bear it. Qu Qianqian's eyes turned red and her mouth tightened. Not only that, the little girl also moved her piggy bank out, with a sensible and pitiful look as if she wanted to redeem her sister Lili's life. Qu Sinian was so jealous that he wanted to hit someone, but at the same time he couldn't bear it. And he agreed. And since you have agreed, there is no reason to break your promise. Therefore, the investment from Zhang, Qu and Jian came. In fact, apart from the investment that Jian Yi wanted to return a favor to, Zhang Dazhuang and Qu Sinian had no intention of investing in other investments. After all, they are not children, so they understand the ups and downs of the market. Since Lu Junhan did nothing, he must have a back-up plan. What¡¯s more, Lu Qidong is still here. ??And the facts prove that it is indeed the case. Even if they don¡¯t invest, Lu can still make a comeback and return to the top! After all, the Lu family now is not just Lu Junhan. Even if Lu Junhan doesn¡¯t do anything, there are other Lu family members who will do it! Lu Qidong studied the merger and acquisition case and took office directly. Lu Anran secured investment from the Yu family. Even Mr. Lu, who has never been close to Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan, has been making connections everywhere in the past few days and using his connections to provide convenience to the Lu family. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 446 Did I ask you to take the message with you? The Lu family are all helping the Lu family and the Lu family. The Lu family, which has such a cohesive family, is like the strongest and strongest tree in the sky. It is just a small difficulty and cannot be broken at all! Qu Sinian and others saw clearly. ¡°But they invested, and they made a lot of money anyway. Of course, if they really lose money, they won¡¯t mind. ????????????????????????????????????? Just like what a few little guys said, just treat it as a vote for Xiao Luli. After all, if such a cute little girl knew that her father had no money, she would probably cry to death. They thought that after they paid the money, it would be over. Unexpectedly, when they came back from school today, after dinner, a few little guys pulled them and rushed to the hospital. This gives money again, let alone the service. If these little guys weren¡¯t all biological, they would have thrown them into the sea! ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, they thought Lu Junhan was their father! Of course, they happened to meet here, which was what the children had agreed on from the beginning. After all, in their opinion, their sister Lili¡¯s father is too cruel and terrible. ¡°If only my father goes to return the fish with me, what if sister Lili¡¯s father gets angry and beats their father and them to death! So, the little guys became more and more frightened as they thought about it. Finally, we agreed to come together. Even if Lu Junhan wants to hit someone, if he hits one of them, the other two dads can still drag him. The little guys suddenly felt that their plan was perfect. ¡­¡­ In the hospital, Lu Qidong and the others had just finished eating. He looked at each other affectionately with the people from Huesier¡¯s team for more than ten minutes. In the end, Lu Qidong finished his meal first. He thought about it and finally couldn't help it. He passed by with a warm, elegant and approachable smile on his face. He patted Husser¡¯s most capable assistant on the shoulder with pity, as if looking at a critically ill patient, sighed and said in M ??Mandarin: "Be strong, I know you don't want to deal with such a boss." When the people in Huesier¡¯s team heard this, they were immediately surprised. "Isn't his sister going to die?" As an elder brother, even if he doesn¡¯t save his sister, he still has time to eat out, and even looks at them with sympathy There is also this. When the people in Huesier's team heard this, they thought he was hinting that their boss was a pervert, and nodded in sympathy. Seeing them nodding, Lu Qidong suddenly said, "I know, I understand, you don't need to say more." Even more pitiful eyes. As if he had met a confidant, the right-hand man changed his cold and indifferent attitude and sighed towards Lu Qidong: "Condolences." "After all, their boss is here, and their boss just said that the female patient will probably shed her skin before she dies. Lu Qidong was startled, was he sorry? Song Qingwan is not dead, so why should we express condolences? But when I think about it again, I feel that this is normal. After all, the other party is from M country. Although he can speak Chinese, some words will definitely be used inappropriately. "However, with such a big boss in the stall, they need to express their condolences even more. Lu Qidong held the other party's hand and smiled gently: "We are not that exaggerated. On the contrary, it is you who need to express your condolences more." "No, no, no," the right-hand man said, "Compared to us, your situation may be more serious and you need to express condolences more." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The two of us are almost on par with each other. On the contrary, the little girl who was sitting on the children's chair over there, who was hungry again and started to eat her second meal, bit her spoon, opened her big wet black eyes, turned her little fat face over, and asked Lu Junhan cutely. : "Dad, what is 'sister'?" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl blinked her eyes, and without Lu Junhan saying a word, she suddenly realized and said excitedly: "I know! It's what my sister meant, right?" After saying that, the little girl bit the spoon again and fell into endless confusion, "But, but why does grandpa call uncle and sister, and uncle also calls grandpa and sister!" "" "Dad, can I call you sister?" Lu JunhanLooking at the last piece of braised pork on the table, he glanced at her lightly and sneered: "You can call her sister!" "Really!" The little girl believed it, grabbed her little fork on the table, and stuck it into the piece of braised pork. Her big black eyes stared at the piece of red meat seriously, and she said loudly: "Sister, they want to eat you! Hurry up and get into Lili's belly. Lili will protect you!" As she said that, the little girl tilted her head, opened her mouth wide, and with a "ouch" sound, she stuffed the fat piece of meat called "Sister" into Yanhong's little mouth. Her mouth was full of oil, and the little girl Her face is plump and swollen, and her dark eyelashes are fluttering, not to mention how cute she is. Lu Junhan: "" Eat meat, eat meat, why do you have so many dramas? And just for a moment, Lu Qidong over there had successfully become one with the people from Huesier's team. Although the two parties were talking to each other and were not talking about the same thing at all, it did not prevent them from cherishing each other and reaching an agreement. until¡ª¡ª After listening to them talk about how difficult Huesier¡¯s life has been these years, Lu Qidong sighed with emotion and said: "Since your boss has been alone all these years, without a wife or children, and he has even been thinking about my sister and even kept her photos well, then why, my sister just asked your boss if he wants to live with her. , your boss still refuses?" The team members were stunned for a second and quiet for three seconds, until the assistant said in shock: "When did your sister ask our boss?" If the boss knew about it, he would be extremely happy! Lu Qidong was stunned when he saw that their expressions did not seem to be fake: "Just now, when we asked Lili to deliver the message, didn't she tell you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Probably because their expressions were too incomprehensible, it didn¡¯t look like they were hearing something. Lu Qidong quickly looked at the little girl who was eating meat: "Lili, your aunt asked you to bring a message before, did you bring it?" The little girl nodded, her voice still milky: "Lili brought it." "No," the people in Huesier's team were stunned, "We remember that we have never heard this sentence." Lu Qidong asked the little girl again: "Then what did you bring? Your aunt asked you to ask 'do you want to live with her' before? Did you bring this sentence?" The little girl bit her white porcelain spoon, tilted her head and thought for a long time, but couldn't remember anything. So, she opened her big black eyes and looked pitifully at the people in Hussel¡¯s team: "Uncle, did I bring it?" Lu Qidong: "" People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 447 Break the legs! "uncle?" The little girl didn¡¯t know why, and there was doubt in her beautiful dark eyes. The faces of the Huesier team were still cold and calm, but they were uniform and shook their heads desperately! The little girl was extremely happy now. She looked at the silent Lu Qidong and said in a crisp voice: "Grandpa! Lili didn't bring it with him!" Lu Junhan: "" People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡± If you didn¡¯t bring it, you didn¡¯t bring it. Why are you so proud? ! Lu Qidong simply looked desperate. He just didn't trust the people in Huesier's team. He was afraid that they would favor their boss, so he asked Lili. It was better for Lili to ask the people in their team directly. If that was the case, then why did he ask her? Why not just ask her directly? Forget about these assistants! But now is not the time to dwell on this. Lu Qidong asked again: "Since you didn't bring this sentence, what did you do with your uncle?" After getting along with each other for this period of time, he got to know the little girl relatively well. If she didn't go to the kitchen to eat braised pork and didn't go to Hustle, she would definitely tell them when she came back. Since she didn't say it, it meant that she did. I came to Huesier. Little girl: "" The little girl subconsciously looked at the people from Huesier's team. Those big black clear eyes seemed to be asking, uncle, do you know what I did? People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡± Lu Qidong helplessly held his forehead, giving up completely now. Before the little girl could say anything, he turned around and asked about the people in Hussel's team. When asked about this, the people in Huesier's team became a little excited and indignant, as if their sweetheart had been severely defiled by the bully girl. They didn't even eat the lunch and stood up from their seats. stand up. Almost everyone said one sentence. Every sentence is full of condemnation, which is infuriating! ¡°She pulled our boss¡¯s clothes!!¡± ¡°Touched our boss¡¯s hand!!¡± ¡°Touched our boss¡¯s face!!!¡± "She still wants to kiss our boss!" There was a deep sadness and disbelief in these words, as if the next second they were going to take this shameless little girl and put her in a pig cage. Lu Qidong: "" "But our boss refused!" "Yes! Our boss said that men and women cannot be intimate! Our boss is a very principled person!" Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn't expect that the phrase "men and women cannot be intimate with each other" actually came from this. At that time, he only asked what Huesier said. I was afraid that the little girl didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all, so he told them what Huesier said to her. And then it made a huge mistake. Now it seems that they have indeed misunderstood Huesier. The phrase "scumbag" was really unfair to Huesier. Fortunately, this misunderstanding did not have any major consequences. Song Qingwan and Hussle are still doing well now. Thinking like this, Lu Qidong felt relieved. As long as Huesier didn¡¯t refuse to live with Song Qingwan, that would be fine. Probably because he was too pleased, Lu Qidong clenched his fist to cover his lips, coughed slightly in embarrassment, and gave a symbolic comfort: "Thisshe is indeed a bit too much. When we go back, we will" Before Lu Qidong could finish speaking. Over there, Lu Junhan narrowed his dark and deep black eyes dangerously. His cold eyes were like a cold sword that had just been unsheathed. He glanced at the confused little girl next to him and said in a cold voice. With a deep sense of coldness: "You fucking messed with my family again?" Last time it was the two little brats surnamed Pei and Lu, and now there is an elderly Husser. I don¡¯t know who this little troublemaker inherited from. He has serious eye problems, so he just picks out some crooked melons and cracked dates. The little girl had long forgotten her promise to Lu Junhan that she would only kiss her father in the future. When she heard what her father said, the little girl said confidently, "My uncle said we could kiss him!" People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡± You fucking fart! ! ! "Uncle said that skinny men and women cannot kiss each other," the little girl pouted her bright red mouth in dissatisfaction, "Now that Lili has become chubby, we can kiss her!" Lu Qidong: ""People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡± Except for the expressionless Lu Junhan, the expressions of the others were as if they had knocked over the palette, changing from green to white, it was hard to describe in words. However, from the perspective of a young girl, it seems that there is really no problem. Without waiting for them to speak, the little girl continued to talk happily, with a sweet voice: "Lili can kiss her father, her grandpa, and many, many uncles! Lili is so amazing! She can kiss so many people!" When talking about a lot, the little girl opened her chubby little arms and said to her father, there are so many! Two minutes later¡ª¡ª In the corner of the corridor, there is a little flower of the motherland, facing the wall, eyes red from crying, and almost out of breath. Lu Qidong: "" People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡± Lu Junhan leaned his slender body against the wall, lowered his cold eyes, smoked a cigarette from the cigarette case, bit his thin lips, raised his eyes again, and saw the little girl hugging her knees aggrievedly and squatting in the corner. , turned slightly sideways, ignored him angrily, and immediately sneered: "Why are you squatting! Stand still for me!" The little girl¡¯s eyes were red. She raised her wet black lips and looked at him pitifully. Her voice was choked with sobs: ¡°Daddy, you are a bad guy I don¡¯t want to play with you anymore!¡± "If I don't look at you for a day, you will go to the house to uncover the tiles, right?" Lu Junhan¡¯s thin lips overflowed with a sneer, he glanced down at the little girl who stood up angrily, and said coldly: "If you dare to mess with your relatives again, my legs will be broken for you!" The little girl's eyes were red, she sniffed her slightly red nose, and looked at Lu Junhan with tearful eyes. Her voice was full of tears, but she did not forget to correct her father seriously: "My legs are broken, but Lili and Lili can still be relatives. Dad, you have to break Lili's mouth" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡± Where did this little cutie come from! It¡¯s too silly! Over there, Lu Junhan went to discipline Xiao Luli, but here, Lu Qidong thought for a while and apologized to the people in Huesier's team, asking them to wait for Huesier to come out of the ward and convey the message to him and Song Qingwan. of apology. After all, calling someone "go to hell" is very vicious, and there is also the word "scumbag". Huesle did nothing to get such a reputation, which is indeed a bit innocent. When the Huesier team heard this, they said, "Go to hell, you scumbag!" It was a complete mistake. ??????????? Mainly because the little girl gave the wrong words, making Song Qingwan think that Huesier had cheated on her, and she was unwilling to live with her, so she cursed her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 448 I really want to kill everyone. Suddenly, the people in Huesier¡¯s team fell into a long silence. When Lu Qidong saw this, he misunderstood and thought they were in the midst of the shock that this was an oolong incident. He then comforted them with a smile and said that although this matter was an inadvertent incident, fortunately it did not cause any major consequences. After all, the relationship between the young couple is still good now. The people in Huesier's team were silent for a long time, and then asked, how did Lu Qidong know that they were in a good relationship? Their boss is going to kill someone, okay? ! ! Lu Qidong smiled and said that after hearing about the scumbag, Huesier actually wanted to kiss Song Qingwan. ?????????????????????????????????? The people in the Huesier team couldn¡¯t remain silent at all, and hurriedly said: "Wrong! You heard it wrong! What our boss said at that time was clearly, 'she is finished', do you understand? Your sister is finished! It was not 'kiss'!" "Once Huesier is in a bad mood, the worst thing is for his subordinates. I'm afraid that if they don't do a small thing well, their boss will remember it. They don't want to be sent to war-torn areas. Therefore, not to mention Song Qingwan is a woman, even if she is a man, the people in Huesier's team are eager to set off firecrackers and invite Huesier and Song Qingwan to get married on the spot. Lu Qidong was stunned, "How is it possible? What we heard was obviously to" He seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly looked at the little girl in the corner who was angrily arguing with her father. Holding his forehead, he looked desperate! Since there is a first time when something is wrong, there is a second time! Now, the truth is completely revealed. Apart from¡­¡­ Huesier and Song Qingwan. So what if they figured out the truth of the matter! These two key figures are still fucking kept in the dark! ! At this time, Lu Qidong couldn't sit still and hurriedly walked to Song Qingwan's ward, for fear that she would be tortured to death by Hussel! ????????????????? The people from Huesier¡¯s team went with him and ran faster than him! They have to tell the boss about this quickly before he does anything. Originally, the female patient wanted to live with him. ¡°If he was so cruel and the female patient kicked the boss, wouldn¡¯t they be the ones suffering in the end? So, the two parties thought of getting together again! They are going to go now¡ª¡ª ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? The little girl had her hands on her hips and was arguing angrily with her father. Of course, her little mouth was talking non-stop the whole time. Lu Junhan leaned against the wall and glanced at her coldly from time to time, as if he wanted to see when she could tell her to go. However, Lu Qidong and the others ran away so suddenly, and the fight was huge, which directly interrupted the little girl's idea of ??accusing her father of being too bad. Her moans suddenly stopped, and she was stunned when she saw Lu Qidong and his uncles leaving. She asked her father with a confused face: "Dad, what are grandpa and uncle doing? They seem very happy! Did the assistant uncle cook braised pork again?" Lu Junhan looked up from his phone: "It doesn't matter what they do, it's up to you!" The little girl didn¡¯t want to stand at first, because standing here is so boring. In the past, when I was forced to stand at home, I could watch TV. There¡¯s no TV here, so it¡¯s so boring! But when she turned around and saw her father standing with her, the little girl was satisfied again. Lu Junhan seemed to have remembered something. He raised his cold eyes from his phone and glanced at her, "Have you done your homework today?" "No, my aunt didn't let my good uncle teach me how to do my homework. She said he would make me fail the exam! Lili doesn't want to take the duck egg exam!" The little girl shook her head in frustration, and then her dark eyes were bright again, as if she had thought of something, and she looked at her father expectantly: "Dad, please teach Lili to do her homework!" Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan could think about how to delegate this life-threatening matter to his subordinates, suddenly, several excited voices came from the elevator entrance: "Sister Lili! Sister Lili, we are here!" "Sister Lili!" When Xiao Luli heard this voice, her dark and clear wet eyes instantly lit up. Her little body turned around, looking up at her fair face, and said excitedly with a clear and tender little voice: "Dad! It's Sister Qianqian and the others!" ?With that said, the little girl stopped facing the wall and quickly waved her hand toward the elevator: "Sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, brother Xiyan, I am here! Have you seen it? They are here!" As soon as Qu Qianqian and the others got out of the elevator, they were still looking for someone. When they heard the sound, their eyes suddenly lit up, and the three of them ran over. Leaving behind the three parents holding water bottles, they let out a long sigh. But before he got close, Lu Junhan turned around, his face as cold as ever, looking at the three little guys, frowning slightly. When Qu Qianqian and the others saw him, they stopped immediately, their little faces were extremely surprised, "Uncle, you weren't beaten to death?" In the minds of these little guys, Lu Junhan should be lying on the hospital bed and about to die. Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Yiming was also shocked, "Yes, uncle, aren't you supposed to be dying now? How can you still stand up?" Zhang Yiming has watched TV and knows that people who are about to die are all lying in hospital beds. And Lu Junhan is standing here now, obviously very abnormal. Lu Junhan: "" "No." But the little girl behind Lu Junhan raised her black head and said in a sweet voice, "My dad has always been fine!" As if she was afraid that her friends wouldn¡¯t believe it, the little girl said with a serious face and in a baby voice: "He just hit me! It was so painful! I cried for a long time! Brother Yiming, look, my head is broken! This is what he hit! I Dad is super powerful, isn't he! If he hits her a few more times, he can even knock off Lili's head!" Lu Junhan: "" The three parents following behind: "" The little girl said that her father beat her so hard that her head was damaged, but in fact, her fair and delicate forehead was smooth and clean, without even a red mark. Zhang Yiming looked at it for a few times, then his eyes widened and he shouted, "It's true, sister Lili, you have such a big hole in your head! It's really going to break!" "Where! Where is it broken?" Qu Qianqian ran over in a hurry, her face was pale. She took a look, her eyes suddenly turned red, and her voice was choked with sobs: "Sister Lili, are you, are you about to die? I don't want you to die. !¡± Jian Xiyan suppressed the blush on his pretty face and wrote two words directly, showing them to Lu Junhan: Bad guy! ! ! Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" These little idiots really want to kill each one of them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 449 It seems like an evil ghost is chasing them Lu Junhan looked at the way these little guys looked at him with vigilance. Their panicked and frightened eyes seemed to be seeing some heinous human traffickers. He gritted his teeth and glanced at Jian Yi and the others coldly. The meaning was obvious, no doubt take care of your children. Jian Yi¡¯s face was cold, but he quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket and answered the call, pretending he didn¡¯t see it. And Qu Sinian turned around and hummed a little tune to the wall, with a leisurely look, as if he didn't see his eyes. Zhang Dazhuang seemed to have seen it, but he smiled at him "hehe" and scratched his head, pretending to be stupid and not understanding his eyes. Lu Junhan: "" ¡°Obviously, none of the three fathers want to care about it. After all, these little guys are about as powerful as bombs, and they don¡¯t want to get into trouble. In this matter, Lu Da is perverted alone. Lu Junhan looked at the three of them, narrowed his eyes dangerously, and suddenly felt his hands itching. And over there, the three little guys surrounded little Lu Li with tears in their eyes, not to mention how sad they were. In my heart, I was thinking in unison: Sure enough, it was because they took away Yuyu that Sister Lili was beaten by Uncle Lu. Uncle also beat her so hard. Sister Lili is so pitiful! Thinking like this, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan felt guilty. If it weren¡¯t for them, Sister Lili (sister) would not have been beaten. Qu Qianqian sniffed her sour little nose, her beautiful big eyes were red, showing a bit of sadness and vulnerability. She just sobbed, taking the small pink water glass from her father's hand with her little hand, her beautiful black eyes filled with thick mist, and she was about to burst into tears looking at it. She handed the water bottle to Lu Junhan, who was frowning slightly, and raised her head, her voice choked with sobs: "Uncle, uncle, this is for you, wuwuwu~ Please don't hit sister Lili anymore, she, she is so pitiful! She was almost beaten to death by you, wuwuwu, if she is beaten to death, we will have no pears. Sister Li, oh oh oh oh oh¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan: "" "That's right, that's right." Zhang Yiming couldn't help crying. He also took the water bottle from his father's hand, grabbed Lu Junhan's hand, stuffed it all into him, and said aggrievedly: "Uncle, we, we will never steal your fish again, we will never dare to steal your fish again! Please don't beat Sister Lili, please!" Lu Junhan slightly frowned with cold eyebrows, and was about to ask what kind of fish he stole, but in the end, Zhang Yiming was probably too scared, so he raised his head, rubbed his eyes, and cried loudly: "Wow woo woo woo Woo¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan: "" When he cried, Qu Qianqian couldn't help it anymore. Her eyes turned red, her mouth became deflated, and she started crying. As soon as they started crying, Jian Xiyan also had tears streaming down his face. He was crying silently and looked very pitiful. Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Seeing Jian Xiyan crying and sniffing sadly, he didn't forget to come over and give him his water bottle. Lu Junhan finally couldn't bear it anymore, and the veins on his forehead popped out. Without thinking, he grabbed the little girl who was still covering his forehead and causing trouble, and threw him in front of the three crying little guys. , gritted his teeth coldly and said: "You caused the trouble yourself, clean it up yourself." With that said, he gave the water bottles of Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming to the little girl. The little girl held the two water bottles in her arms. She was confused for a while. It took a long time before she realized what her father's words meant. So she quickly turned around and comforted them: "Sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, brother Xiyan, don't cry, don't cry. Although, although my father beat me, he is still a good person! Look, he, he didn't beat me to death. ! This is already good!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" This explanation is worse than no explanation at all! Sure enough, as soon as these words were said, the three little guys cried even more miserably. The little girl scratched her head. Although she didn¡¯t understand why Sister Qianqian and the others were crying even more miserably, she still vaguely knew,I said the wrong thing, so I became anxious and said quickly: "No, no, they said it wrong. Dad, although my dad hit me, he only hit me five times! He, he is just about to die now, not dead yet." Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" You are really a comforting little expert! Upon hearing that the little girl was really about to die, the three little guys opened their eyes with tears, then turned their heads, rubbed their eyes, and cried louder, as if little Luli was going to die in the next second. of. When the little girl saw this, her big black eyes widened, as if she was a little confused and a little anxious. The little girl said again: "Hey, no, no, I said it wrong again. In fact, in fact, my father has already beaten me." I died once, and now I am a new one¡ª¡ª" Before the little girl could say anything, the three little guys heard that the little girl had died once, and their cries became more violent and tragic, as if they were about to cry to death. Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The little girl scratched her head and didn't know what was wrong. Why did Sister Qianqian and the others cry so miserably when she spoke? She opened her mouth and was about to speak again. Lu Junhan's ears were almost deafened by the crying. Normally there was only one cry, which he could barely bear, but now three of them cried together, and the torture effect was doubled. And he felt that letting this little idiot comfort and explain was the worst decision he had ever made in his life. Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore, his cold and dark eyes glanced directly at the crying little guy in front of him, his face turned red, and his voice was cold: "Shut up even if you don't want to die!" As soon as these words were said, the three wailing little guys suddenly stopped crying and stared at the stern-faced Lu Junhan for a few seconds with their big wet black eyes open. Before a few parents could react, they looked horrified, then stepped back in unison, not forgetting to grab the little girl, and turned around to run away. Qu Qianqian's eyes were still filled with tears, but she said urgently: "Sister Lili, run! Your father is going to kill someone!" Zhang Yiming let out an "ouch", "Ah ah ah, dad, dad, help!!! Help, dad! Uncle, he is going to kill me!" Although Jian Xiyan was speechless, he moved very quickly. He pulled Xiao Luli and ran directly towards the elevator. When Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming saw this, they also ran away with frightened faces. The posture was as if there was an evil ghost chasing them behind them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 450 This is really more unsightly than the last ?????????????????????????? The world is quiet. Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Well done, you are the ones crying the hardest, and you are the ones running the fastest! But now that the little guys are gone, they can finally be clean for a while. But to prevent a few little guys from running away and running outside the hospital, a few bodyguards were sent over to watch them. As if running for their lives, several little guys took the elevator and ran to the first floor. They immediately grabbed the little girl who was still holding two water bottles and rushed to the door with a confused look on her face. Apparently they wanted to take little Lu Li to the car. Get out of this dangerous place. But as soon as they arrived at the door, they were stopped by the security guard who received instructions at the door, telling them to play here in peace and not to run around. Originally the three little guys were a little reluctant, but seeing that Uncle Lu didn't seem to be chasing after them, they were relieved and didn't insist on running outside. Qu Qianqian just stopped and saw her water bottle in Xiao Luli's arms. Her eyes widened, she raised her little hand and patted her head: "Oh no! I forgot to give this fish to Uncle Lu!" Zhang Yiming also showed annoyance when he saw his black water bottle. It was one thing to be afraid of Lu Junhan, but it was another thing if they didn't return the things. The little girl used to pack fish in water bottles and bring them to school. Therefore, she was not surprised at all when she learned that several friends packed fish in water bottles. It can be said that the reason why Qu Qianqian and the others packed fish in water bottles was completely based on Huluhua. Dipper, copy the little girl's. But when she heard that they wanted to give the fish to her father, Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened with confusion on her face: "Why do you want to give fish to dad? Sister Qianqian, don't you want to make money?" Qu Qianqian and the others naturally want to make money, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have encouraged their father to dig coal before. But compared to Sister Lili¡¯s life, making money is more important than Sister Lili! So, Qu Qianqian told her about her father¡¯s lack of money, but the little girl¡¯s reaction was beyond their expectations. I saw Xiao Luli blinking her big black eyes and shaking her head, "No, my dad is still very rich now! I just saw it today. There is a lot of money in his wallet!" Since she learned that her father was rich, the little girl was afraid that one day her father would have no money, so she would touch her father's pocket every day to see if he still had money. When she was eating, she had just seen it. Dad still had the same amount of money, 20 of them! The little guys believed what the little girl said. When they heard it, they believed it to be true. Qu Qianqian hugged her water bottle again with a look of joy on her face and said happily, "Sister Lili, then why don't we use this fish?" Return it?" In fact, in addition to making money, this fish also has another point. Qu Qianqian and the others like to raise it. They think it is fun to have their own little fish! They have to take a look at their fish every day before they can sleep! When they decided to give it back to Uncle Lu, they were extremely reluctant to give it up. Now that I know I don¡¯t have to pay it back, I¡¯m so happy. Sure enough, the little girl said proudly: "Yes! You don't have to pay it back! When your father sells the fish, your father will be as rich as my father!" Qu Qianqian looked delighted: "Really?" Zhang Yiming was also shocked: "Is this fish so valuable?" "Yes!" the little girl said happily, "My father told me that you can make money selling fish!" The children¡¯s voices are really clear, loud and penetrating. Even if they are on the first floor, the voices are clearly and clearly transmitted to the ears of the four parents on the second floor. Four parents: "" Qu Sinian was silent for a while, glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan, coughed lightly, and said teasingly: "Mr. Lu, can't you tell, you are quite into the show." At this moment, Qu Qianqian¡¯s crisp voice rang out: ¡°Hey, my dad also said that he makes a lot of money by selling jokes.¡± Lu Junhan glanced at Qu Sinian, who had a stiff expression, and said softly, "Both each other." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" This slap in the face was really quick. Qu Qianqian continued: "But I didn't believe him. I knew he must have lied to me. I looked at it secretly and there were all the money in his wallet.I don¡¯t have any money, just a few useless cards. I don¡¯t have any money yet. I have ten dollars in my savings box! " Even if you can't see Qu Qianqian's expression, you can still hear Qu Qianqian's proud and proud tone, as if ten yuan is a huge amount of money. When Zhang Dazhuang saw this, he couldn't hold it back and said "Hey", "Qu Yingdi, you are not kind. Your child's New Year's money for the past three years and the money collected on his birthday should be at least one million. Why don't you know how to give more to your child? Look at the poor child." Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian helplessly held his forehead, feeling that he had thrown all the shame outside and wished he could dig a hole and bury himself. At this time, Zhang Yiming shouted with envy: "Ten yuan? How do you have so much money! I only have a few useless cards, but fortunately, my father used one yuan to buy all my cards." Bought it! At that time, he even said that he was heartbroken!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian glanced at the embarrassed Zhang Dazhuang and let out a cold "heh". It seems to be saying, who is more unkind. Zhang Dazhuang coughed lightly and turned to look at the sky, pretending not to see him, but how could Qu Sinian let him go so easily? Seeing that Qu Sinian seemed to want to say something else, Zhang Dazhuang quickly changed the subject and looked directly at him. Jian Yi, who looked dull and calm next to him, smiled and said: "Mr. Jian, your children are more worry-free." They never saw Jian Xiyan speak during the whole process. Even if he wrote something, it would not reach their ears. This was not a worry. But maybe Zhang Dazhuang was really a crow¡¯s mouth. The next second, Zhang Yiming¡¯s voice sounded: "Hahahaha, brother Xiyan, have you really never received a penny? Oh, you said your father never gave it to you. Huh? What? You gave your father a dollar instead? You are too kind to your father. Bar!" Qu Qianqian seemed to have seen the words written by Jian Xiyan, and said in shock: "Huh? It was not given to you, but your father took it from you? Then your father is too bad!" Xiao Luli¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Hey, it turns out, brother Xiyan, your father is so poor. He is so poor that he wants to rob you of your money. He must be so pitiful!¡± Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The bodyguards on the second floor also heard clearly: "" ¡°These three dads are really more disgusting than the last. There is no bottom line between one and the other! Lu Junhan suddenly realized that the other three people were looking over. He put one hand in his pocket, his eyebrows were cold, and he said calmly and calmly: "What are you looking at? I'm not on the same page as you." The implication is that he is not as wicked as the three of them, and he has never cheated his daughter out of her money. The other three people secretly slandered, but that may not be the case. They have not forgotten the shocking composition at the last parent-teacher meeting. Usually the last one to appear is the most ruthless. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 451 Money was stolen Seeing that the three of them were smiling but not smiling, their eyebrows were slightly raised, and their eyes were full of teasing and teasing, clearly showing disbelief. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t explain much. He just pulled his thin lips lightly, snorted coldly, and said lightly: "I gave her two hundred yuan." That tone of being noble, proud and contemptuous of all living beings is as if he gave his daughter two million! Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" But compared to fathers like them who only give ten yuan or one yuan to their children, or even steal money from their children, Lu Junhan is indeed a very competent father. As a result, the other three parents are not so confident. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of mind that Lu Weibao would be at the bottom, but now it seems that Lu Weibao is really not with them Just for a moment, Zhang Yiming¡¯s excited voice sounded again downstairs, still sounding naive: "Hey, sister Lili, has your father ever given you money?" The ears of the three parents immediately stood up. Although their expressions still looked calm, calm and indifferent, their thoughts had already fallen below. Qu Sinian turned his head and suddenly saw Lu Junhan next to him with his head lowered and sending a text message with a nonchalant look on his face, as if he wasn't worried at all that little Lu Li would say bad things about him. Forget about paying attention, he didn¡¯t even glance at the little guys in the yard downstairs. ¡° Such a calm, elegant and casual look shows how strong the mentality is. Qu Sinian looked at it, feeling really ashamed. If he hadn¡¯t knocked down his cell phone, Qu Sinian might have continued to feel ashamed. Just for a moment, Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, sister Lili, your father makes so much money selling fish, so he should have given you a lot of money!" Soon, the little girl¡¯s squeaking sound started to sound: "Yes! He gave me two hundred yuan! That's a lot!" "Really?" Qu Qianqian said with a face of surprise: "Sister Lili, can you show it to me? I haven't touched two hundred yuan yet! I've only seen it on TV before!" Even Zhang Yiming shouted excitedly, "I want to see it too, I want to see it too!" Qu Sinian and others did not expect that what Lu Junhan said was true, and they looked at him in slight surprise. Lu Junhan calmly put away his mobile phone, relaxed his slightly frowned indifferent eyebrows, glanced at them lightly, and sneered coldly: "What a fuss. I'm not going to treat her badly in this regard." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The three of them really didn¡¯t expect that they would sometimes make mistakes. However, at this moment, the little girl choked with grievances and cried a little: "No more, no more money, my three hundred yuan was stolen by my father, he, He hasn¡¯t given it to anyone yet, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª¡± As he spoke, the little girl seemed to be extremely sad. She raised her hands to rub her eyes, raised her head and started crying. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ¡° Jian Yi stole it openly and above all, Mr. Lu, you stole it insidiously! And, he even stole three hundred yuan! ¡°You just stole your own money, but you also stole the 100 yuan that the little girl worked so hard to save The way Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi looked at Lu Junhan was suddenly wrong! Lu Junhan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He felt that his IQ had dropped a lot recently, and he actually forgot such damn things. Before, after the banquet, the little girl who got three hundred yuan had to show off how rich she was in front of her father every day. Seeing how angry she was, Lu Junhan took her money while she was sleeping. Sure enough, in the next few days, when the little girl saw her empty bag containing money, she couldn't help crying sadly. ??????????????????????????? Later, Lu Junhan saw that she was so upset, so he stuffed the money back into her while she was sleeping. The little girl also had a bad nose. When she saw that the money was back, she was overjoyed at first, but then she smelled the money and found that there was something there. The smell of daddy. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??She held her little bag and asked Lu Junhan, "Dad, did you steal my money?" Then it evolved into, "You bad guy, I will never play with you again!" Lu Junhan sneered and didn't intend to pay attention to her at all. But I didn¡¯t expect that in the next few days, the little girl really stopped talking to him. When she saw him, she glared at him with her beautiful big black and clear eyes, making her angry. So, Lu Junhan kept doing nothing and took her money while she was sleeping. Sure enough, the next day, when the little girl saw that her little bag was empty again, she felt sad and heartbroken. She cried and ran to her father to ask for money. Lu Junhan just said, let's see how she behaves. And for a few days after that, the little girl clung to him so tightly that she wished he could follow him to the bathroom, for fear that her father would run away with her money. At this point, Lu Junhan was satisfied. But recently, there have been too many things and too many things, so he actually forgot about paying back the money. Not only did he forget, but the little girl herself almost forgot. After all, she had to go to school for so long every day. If she went to school, she would have forgotten it. She found out about her father stealing her money. Now I heard a few friends mention it, and then I thought about it again, and I felt extremely sad. When she cried, the other friends thought that they were miserable and poor, so they couldn't hold it back and started crying. For a time, four heartbreaking, extremely penetrating cries sounded clearly in the hospital. The effect was simply earth-shaking, as if the hospital was being destroyed alive. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" In the end, the four inhumane parents couldn't bear it anymore. Lu Junhan returned 300 yuan to Xiao Luli, while the other three gave 100 yuan each to their children to finally settle the matter. After that, it was too late to meet, and tomorrow is Saturday, a day off. Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and Zhang Dazhuang happened to not be at work, but they didn¡¯t want to waste such a great vacation time on raising their children, mainly because they were afraid of being driven crazy. And, most importantly, these little guys haven¡¯t finished their homework yet, and they don¡¯t want to teach them. So, the three parents except Lu Junhan promised Qu Qianqian and the others that they would bring them over to play tomorrow. And it¡¯s just for a day. They can do their homework by the way, and if they have nothing to do, they can ask your Uncle Lu what to do, because he is smarter and very patient. Hearing that they would come back tomorrow, Qu Qianqian and the others happily hugged their water bottles with fish in them, said goodbye to Xiao Luli, then got in the car and left. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 452 He can no longer keep someone as dangerous as Ye Wanwan by his side The little girl was separated from her friends. Not long after she returned to the hospital, she was caught by Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong and gave her a good beating! The little girl didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong, and her expression was aggrieved and sad. Afterwards, under Lu Qidong¡¯s instructions, the little Loli held her butt, her eyes red and twitching, with tears in her eyes, and she went to apologize to Hussel with a pitiful look on her face. She sniffed her red nose and looked at Hustle's cold and gloomy face with several scratches in her eyes with tears in her eyes. She asked in a choked voice: "Uncle Yongyi, why is your face bleeding? Was it also beaten by my aunt?" Huesier: "" Lu Qidong: "" This is really a pot that cannot be opened. Lu Qidong was afraid that if the little girl continued to talk, Hussel would become so angry that she would not be able to leave the office door. So, he quickly asked the little girl to apologize for his previous miscommunication, and he also apologized to Song Qingwan. Then, he hurriedly carried her and ran away. But that night, Lu Anran did not come back. On the contrary, Father Song and Mother Song came home at night with Song Chengze and Ye Wan, carrying a lot of gifts and gifts to apologize to Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong. Although Ye Wanwan was unwilling to bow down to the Lu family, she was the one who caused this matter, and Ye Wanwan did not dare to say a word. The Lu family's shares were sold as soon as they were sold. It was a foregone conclusion that the Song family would lose a large amount of money. The top priority now was to establish a good relationship with the Lu family to avoid damaging the harmony between the two families. In the end, the Song family would lose a lot of money. The most important thing is that Lu Junhan's reputation in Haicheng is far-reaching, and Song's father and mother are really afraid that he will take revenge on the Song family. Now that the Song family has been severely injured, their vitality has been greatly damaged, and their reputation outside is not very good now. If the Lu family takes revenge again, the Song family may really not be able to recover! Song's father and mother Song first asked a few symbolic questions about Song Qingwan's condition, and then found other topics. After chatting for a while, they talked about everything, and then they bit the bullet and talked about Song Chengze's selling of Lu's stocks. matter. "Aze! Although you were confused and deceived in this matter, in the end, what you did was unreasonable. Why don't you apologize to your cousin!" What Song's mother meant implicitly was that the matter of selling stocks was not Song Chengze's original intention. He was also deceived. After saying that, he calmly raised his arm and poked Song Chengze who was standing still. , motioning him to apologize to Lu Junhan. Song Chengze didn't want the Song family to be ruined in his hands. He raised his eyes, took a step forward, and pursed his thin lips. But before he said his apology, Lu Qidong smiled gently, but there was no trace of it in his eyes. What emotions, say, "Look what you said, Chengze didn't do anything wrong, why should he apologize?" "He actually" Father Song was about to say something, but was interrupted by Lu Qidong: "You and I both know that things are changing in the market. If you seize business opportunities, you can make a lot of money, but if you are not careful, you may go bankrupt. At that time, Lu's stocks were really hot, and he would sell them. It¡¯s perfectly normal and there¡¯s nothing to apologize for.¡± When Father Song and Mother Song saw him like this, they knew that he didn't really care about it. After all, the Song family has such a good relationship with the Lu family, especially after Song Lu Qidong woke up. The Lu family has provided convenience to the Song family. Now the Song family has backhandedly stabbed the Lu family, leaving the Lu family with more scars. A few scars mean that a person will not be in a good mood. What¡¯s more, this person is Lu Qidong. Lu Qidong seems to have no temper and looks like an elegant and elegant young man, but his personality is actually the same as Lu Junhan¡¯s. He is the most vindictive and petty. People who have offended him in the past usually have no good ending. And now, it¡¯s obvious that Lu Qidong still doesn¡¯t like this mere apology. Thinking of this, Father Song and Mother Song turned pale, but before they could say anything more, Lu Qidong brought the topic to a close with a smile. Father Song and Mother Song¡¯s expressions stiffened for a moment, but they still managed to maintain a smile and continued chatting with him, but their thoughts were completely gone. Afterwards, Song Chengze glanced at Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan, pursed his thin lips tightly, and finally helped Mother Song away who looked weak. As soon as they left, Lu Qidong sighed. He couldn't see that they were afraid of Lu's revenge, so they thought of coming here. No matter how good the friendship is, once interests are involved, it will change. Although he will not take revenge on the Song family, he will not take revenge eitherThe Song family, but the relationship between the Lu family and the Song family should also be severed. This incident really violated his bottom line. After Song Chengze returned to the Song family, his face was solemn and he immediately locked himself in the room. No matter how Ye Wanwan outside called him, he pretended not to hear. Song Chengze only needs to think of his parents who are so old and still have to clean up his mess, even asking for help. While he is furious in his heart, he is also deeply helpless and self-blame. If it hadn't been for him, his parents wouldn't have had to be so humble. If it hadn't been for him, the Song family wouldn't have been hurt now. Thinking of the fact that he might have to face the questioning and anger of dozens of directors tomorrow, one pressure after another hit Song Chengze. Gritting his teeth fiercely, he finally couldn't hold it back and smashed everything in the room to pieces! The Song family will have this day, the Song family will have this day, he will have this day, it is all because of Ye Wanwan! It's not that Song Chengze didn't miss the nervous and frightened look in Ye Wanwan's eyes when he looked at him tonight, as if he was afraid that he would regret it and tell the truth again. When he thought about it, he actually didn't regret it at all for a Jian family spy. A woman with such a heart took on everything, and Song Chengze felt that he was so stupid! Ye Wanwan has no heart at all! Suddenly, Song Chengze seemed to have figured out something, and his eyes darkened. Ye Rourou said that Ye Wanwan did have a lot of contacts with the Jian family, and she was very mysterious. She almost didn't tell him directly that Ye Wanwan was from the Jian family. Spy! If Ye Wanwan is really a spy of the Jian family, then this time he was tempted to sell all the Lu family's stocks and offend the Lu family Could it be that Jian Yi also instigated Ye Wanwan to do this? Having scolded Jian Xiyan before, it is not impossible that Jian Yi would want to drive the Song family away. And the best way to bring down the Song family is naturally to first deal with the Lu family, the backers behind the Song family. ¡°Also, this time the Jian family made two direct investments in the Lu family. The other families only have one transaction. This is undoubtedly the case. The Jian family may have known for a long time that Lu's stock will rise, so they added another investment. The Jian family is so optimistic about the Lu family, but Ye Wanwan, who is a spy of the Jian family, told him that the Lu family will go downhill. Obviously, she told him counter-information in order to mislead him! In an instant, all the clues came together, and Song Chengze had already concluded that what happened this time was Ye Wanwan's conspiracy and the Jian family's conspiracy! No, he can no longer keep such a dangerous person as Ye Wanwan by his side! After all, who knows when the Jian family¡¯s next conspiracy will come! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 453 This bed can¡¯t accommodate you anymore? This night is destined to be a sleepless night for many people. Song Chengze locked himself in a dark room, his tall and straight body sitting silently on the sofa, his head slightly lowered, smoking one cigarette after another, with wine bottles scattered around his feet. Didn¡¯t come out of the room all night. Ye Wanwan outside the door probably had a premonition of something¡ª¡ª Song Chengze¡¯s mood has been very wrong since he came back from the hospital. What's more, she carefully used Song Yixing and Song Wanwan's affairs to talk to him many times in the car. Not only did he not respond, but he, who always doted on his two children, didn't even bother to look at her. Thinking like this, Ye Wanwan felt extremely uneasy. After leaving the hospital, she thought that selling stocks would be over. Ye Wanwan is not a businessman after all, so he cannot understand the worry and coldness in the words of Lu Qidong, an old fox. "When she heard Lu Qidong say that Song Chengze actually did nothing wrong in this matter, and that it was normal for Song Chengze to sell his stocks under the circumstances at that time, and there was no need to apologize, she thought that Lu Qidong didn't bear any grudge against them at all. I felt relieved. But now, Song Chengze's expression and behavior made Ye Wanwan feel inexplicably flustered. But I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m flustered. I just want to meet Song Chengze as soon as possible so I can feel at ease. But she knocked on the door desperately outside, begging him to come out, saying that the two of them could talk, and even used coercion and inducement. There was no movement at all from Song Chengze inside. Ye Wanwan had no choice but to beg and beg. In the end, she felt a bit of hatred and annoyance without realizing it. She felt that Song Chengze was too cruel and heartless to treat her like this! Isn¡¯t she doing it for their family? Why should he take all his anger out on her! Father Song and Mother Song had no time to care about them. As soon as they returned to the Song family, they kept contacting all the contacts they could, and hurriedly went to appease the shareholders of the Song family. If the Lu family really wants to take revenge on them, they should be prepared. It didn¡¯t take long. Song Wanwan and Song Yixing, who came back from the outside with happy faces, saw Song's father and Song's mother running around anxiously, and then saw Ye Wanwan upstairs, knocking on the door desperately, with a slightly crazy expression. Even the living room was still in the same mess as before they left, like a ruin. Undoubtedly, the whole family has become a mess. Even the servants and bodyguards below were busy, no one paid any attention to them, and no one noticed them. Song Yixing and Song Wanwan couldn't help but bit their lips. They want to find their father, and now only their father is safe. But after searching around, they couldn't find their father. They saw Ye Wanwan knocking on the door desperately, guessing that his father might be inside. However, due to Ye Wanwan's terrifying and crazy look, they didn't even dare to get close. . Song Wanwan desperately hid behind her brother, so frightened that she burst into tears. Before, her brother told her that her mother had changed a lot, and she still couldn't believe it. But now, not far away, when she saw a crazy woman who was completely different from the gentle and virtuous mother in the past, she was screaming like crazy. She thought in a daze: Why did mom become like this? In case her father doesn¡¯t like such a mother, no, in fact, she recently discovered that her father does not seem to like her as much as before. Sometimes, when her mother talks to him, her father¡¯s face becomes cold. If dad doesn¡¯t like mom at all, will dad kick them all out? No! She doesn¡¯t want it! She doesn¡¯t want to live the same life anymore! Why can¡¯t mom get better? For a moment, Song Wanwan actually felt a trace of resentment towards her mother, whom she had always admired and respected. Ye Wanwan was kidnapped before, and she didn't care about her life or death. Song Wanwan was just disappointed with Ye Wanwan's mother. But now, it¡¯s real resentment. In the hospital, Lu Qidong saw that the misunderstanding between Song Qingwan and Hussle was solved. He followed the people of Hussle's team and locked the two in a room again. And said: "Both of them are in their forties, and the eldest is not young anymore. He has only a few years to live. Don't go through misunderstandings and misunderstandings and torture like young people. They are not tired, they look tired. If you have anything to say, just say it directlyWow! In the ward, Song Qingwan kicked the door, yelled, and uttered harsh words and threats. It was just that she couldn't get along with this pervert and there was a grudge between them. Lu Qidong only said lightly: "Oh, I asked you before. He has never been married, had no children, and has never had a woman in these years. He has been looking for you. Even the photos on his desk are full of your photos! So, take advantage of it. ." For a moment, Song Qingwan was as quiet as a chicken. But Lu Qidong wasn¡¯t done yet, and he spoke leisurely again, but the words were addressed to Huesier inside: "Oh, by the way, so is my sister. She is not married, has no children, and does not have a man. Before she died, she said it would be great if she could see you again. If you look through her wallet, you will be surprised!" Song Qingwan: "" Huesier: "" The ward was quiet for a long time. Lu Qidong turned around, looked at the people in Hussel's team, and smiled gently: "Look, isn't this done?" Seeing him like this, the people in Huesier's team shuddered for some unknown reason. But I have to say that this method is really clever, and it is a master at resolving misunderstandings! Lu Qidong¡¯s two simple sentences were enough to eliminate all the barriers between the two people who met after more than ten or twenty years apart. Lu Qidong has taken care of everything that Song Qingwan and Hussle didn¡¯t dare to ask, didn¡¯t dare to mention, and didn¡¯t dare to think about. Now, without any worries, the two of them can finally have a good talk. After Huesier arrived, Song Qingwan was taken care of by Huesier and Lu Qidong, and there were no major problems with her condition. ?According to people from Huesier¡¯s team, Song Qingwan¡¯s physical data one hour after taking the drug showed that her body absorbed it very well, and the recovery effect was unprecedented. At this level, after seven days, the chance of success of the operation will be 95%. In other words, as long as the doctor did not make any major mistakes during the operation, Song Qingwan would definitely be cured. Hearing this news, most people undoubtedly breathed a sigh of relief. "But Lu Junhan was really not used to the hospital bed, so he went directly back to Lu's house to sleep, and then came to the hospital during the day. Because of this, when Ruan Zhi came over, he immediately missed it. I asked Ruan Ye, and Ruan Ye also said that Zhang Dazhuang had left the hospital half an hour ago. Ruan Zhi had no choice but to ask Ruan Ye to help her pay attention to Zhang Dazhuang's recent whereabouts and contact her immediately once he left Zhang's house. Ruan Zhi originally wanted to go straight to Zhang¡¯s house to arrest someone. ¡°But I think of what Huo Tingyan said, be reserved and be a normal person, the first impression is very important. Ruan Zhi then thought about pretending to be a chance encounter outside. Ruan Zhi was inevitably a little discouraged when he saw no one in the hospital, but when he thought of the cold and handsome face of the other party, he felt full of energy! As long as Ruan Ye is here, is she still afraid that she won¡¯t be able to catch anyone outside? And when Lu Junhan returned to the Lu family, the little girl naturally had to follow her father. Night. The little girl was lying on the big bed in the master bedroom of the Lu family, holding the lost three hundred yuan, rolling over and over on the bed, too happy to sleep. Lu Junhan had a cold and indifferent face. He was leaning on the bedside, flipping through a book with his eyes downcast. When he heard the noise, he glanced at the little girl who was flipping over, turned a page of the book, and said casually: "What, this bed can't accommodate you anymore?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 454 Why am I so rich? The little girl turned over excitedly, her little body hugging the quilt that was the dividing line in the middle, and her little head resting on the quilt. When she looked at Lu Junhan, her dark and clear eyes were bright: "Dad! He is really nice. You¡¯re rich!¡± Lu Junhan: "" You only have three hundred fucking dollars, what are you so proud of here? I am still the richest man in Haicheng. Did I say anything? The little girl didn¡¯t notice her father¡¯s cold eyes at all, and happily showed him the three hundred yuan: "Look! I have three hundred yuan, but sister Qianqian and the others only have one hundred yuan. I'm so awesome, I actually have so much money!" Seeing that she is about to start the "Little Tang Monk Chanting Sutra" mode of desperately praising herself for how rich she is. Judging from the experience of the past few days, as long as this little troublemaker starts praising herself, she won't be able to stop for at least three hours. He went to the toilet to avoid the limelight, and she followed him. Then she squatted at the door of the toilet, reading these words of praise to him, as if she was afraid that her dear father didn't know how rich she was now. Similar. A few days ago, Lu Junhan took her money, which just allowed her to calm down for a while. Now that the money is back, this little thing has started to boast again. The little girl said to herself that she was still not satisfied and insisted on pulling Lu Junhan. She turned her head and asked her father: "Dad, dad, why do you think I am so rich?" Lu Junhan: "" How did you get this money? You have no idea? Lu Junhan was too lazy to tell her more. He raised his eyes from the book and raised his hand to push her little body off the quilt: "Shut up! It's already ten o'clock, let me sleep in your sleep!" The little girl who looked like a little flower fairy in pink pajamas quickly rolled back to her territory, but she didn't give up and rolled back again with a purr. Her little body hugged the quilt again, making a milky sound. Just about to speak: "dad¡­¡­" "Want to hear a story tonight?" Before the little girl could finish speaking, Lu Junhan turned his head and glanced at her lightly. When the little girl heard this, her eyes widened immediately. What she wanted to say had long been forgotten in her mind. She came over with a happy face and said in a crisp voice: "Yes! Lili wants to hear a story! Dad, tell me a story!" Lu Junhan: "Shut up if you think so!" The little girl didn¡¯t listen to her father¡¯s words at all. Her face couldn¡¯t stop showing excitement and joy. Her little body turned over a little more, and her white and fat little feet had already stepped on Lu Junhan¡¯s territory. She said happily with a milky voice: ¡°Dad, daddy, are you going to tell Lili the story of the little rabbit again?¡± Before Lu Junhan could speak, the little Loli said with an aggrieved look: "Last time, the little rabbit named Brother Xiubai was so pitiful and pitiful. He died a hundred times. It was so miserable! Lili was only reincarnated for twenty-five years No, it seemed like twenty-five times. Four times" The little girl started counting with her white and tender fingers. She was so overwhelmed with calculations that she hadn¡¯t even figured it out yet. Her delicate little brows were furrowed. She was reincarnated successfully on the twenty-fifth time, so she should have died twenty-four times. No, was she reincarnated twenty-five times? "It seems that she has been cast twenty-six times. She turned into a fish twenty-five times before, so she died twenty-five times. Hey, did she die twenty-five times?" The little girl¡¯s brows were furrowed. She raised her head anxiously and asked her expressionless father: "Dad! How many times have you died? Why don't you remember it? Was it twenty-five or twenty-six times?" "how could I know!" Lu Junhan didn't know what was wrong with her. Anyway, he was used to her unconventional behavior every day. Hearing this, Lu Junhan looked at her expressionlessly, snorted coldly, and said casually: "How about I go to the underworld to ask the King of Hell for you before I die?" "Do not ask!" I originally thought that the little girl would ask what "King of Hell" or "Underworld" is. Who knows, the little girl said nervously: "Dad, don't go down and ask Uncle Hell. You just beat him before, and you beat him so badly that Uncle Hell couldn't get up from the ground. He definitely won't tell you." Lu Junhan: "" Lu JunhanI got choked for the first time. But when the little girl was interrupted like this, she forgot to worry about how many times she had died. Instead, she asked nervously: "Later, Dad, Brother Xiubai was so miserable. Did he come back to life?! He must have come back to life, right! Because Brother Xiubai is a good person, that little rabbit must also be a good rabbit, and the good rabbit will definitely come back to life. !¡± Lu Junhan glanced at her and said calmly: "You are right, he did come back to life later." The little girl's eyes lit up, and her little fat face was filled with unstoppable joy: "Really? People know that Brother Xiubai is such a good person, how could it be possible" He continued in an understatement: "Then it died a thousand times more! This time it finally became a dead rabbit." The little girl stopped abruptly before she finished speaking, her dark eyes widened with a look of thunder on her face. One, a thousand times The little Loli¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and she looked like she was about to cry again. Lu Junhan frowned and said, "Do you still want to hear the story?" The little girl sniffed pitifully, and choked with a suppressed voice: "¡­¡­think." As she spoke, the little girl couldn¡¯t help but choked up and said: "Dad Wuwuwuwu, Dad, don't listen to the story of the little rabbit! He is so miserable! Don't listen to the story of the little rabbit anymore. Wuwuwu" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even raise his head and spoke directly: "Once upon a time, there was a little kida little girl. She had three hundred yuan in her hand" Seeing her father start telling stories, and this little girl has three hundred yuan just like her! The most important thing is, there is no bunny! The attention of the little girl who loved to listen to bedtime stories was diverted instantly and she stopped crying. She just looked at Lu Junhan pitifully with tears in her eyes. Lu Junhan glanced at her who was as quiet as a chicken and no longer crying. She turned a page of the book with her slender fingers, and then continued casually: "Later, she went around looking for people to tell her that she was rich, especially her father. Even when she was sleeping, she would brag that she was rich, and she would always ask her father, 'Why am I so rich? Woolen cloth'." The little girl's eyes widened, and she said excitedly: "Yes, Dad, why is this?" Lu Junhan raised his head, and under the little girl's expectant and nervous gaze, he tugged his thin lips and sneered. "Dad didn't say anything. He came over and beat her hard. He spread her buttocks open and took her three hundred yuan away! Later, the little girl held her buttocks and her empty wallet. , I cried so hard that I just cried to death!" Little girl: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Little girl: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 455 Lili wants to sleep After hearing this, the little Loli shrank her head in fear, and silently retracted her white and fat little feet that had crossed the line. Like a little quail, her little body was curled up, and her fair and beautiful little fat face looked pitiful and fragile. However, Lu Junhan seemed not to notice her fear. Instead, he turned his head slightly and said nonchalantly with cold eyes: "Oh, by the way, what did you ask me just now? Why are you so rich, right?" Little girl: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The little girl immediately remembered the story her father had just told. No way. She can¡¯t ask! If she asks, she will be spanked and hit on the head, and her money will be taken away. She will cry to death in the end! Little girl: "!!!" Now there was no need for Lu Junhan to push him personally, the little girl turned over in a hurry. He smashed his little body on his own territory, and then quickly picked up the small floral pink quilt that had almost fallen to the bed. After covering his little body, Xiao Naiyin said weakly: "Dad I don't want to talk or ask questions. I just want to sleep now" "What are you sleeping on?" Lu Junhan did not let her go. He narrowed his dark, dark eyes, tugged his thin lips, and sneered, "Get up and continue asking. Ask me why you are so rich." Little girl: "" The little girl opened her big, dark and clear wet eyes, looked at him pitifully, and whispered: "Then, if Lili asks, dad, will you be like that dad, open up people's buttocks, blow their heads off, and take away all their money?" When it comes to matters related to life and money, the little girl's memory is very good. She wrote down everything Lu Junhan said just now without missing a word. Lu Junhan said in a calm voice: "No." "Really?" When the little girl heard this, her expression was extremely surprised. Her dark and pure eyes were shining brightly, as if they had been crushed into pieces and the stars in the sky were shining brightly. She said happily: "Dad, you are so wonderful! You are such a good person." love you!" As she spoke, her little body turned back again, hugging the quilt, and said happily: "Then Dad, why are people so rich" Lu Junhan smiled slightly: "I will only blow your head open and blow your butt. Not to mention it is your money, I will also take away your bag with the money! You will have no place to cry!" Little girl: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Little girl: "!!!!!!" The little girl was struck by thunder, her black eyes were as wide as copper bells, not to mention how old she was. Then, in the next second, without saying a word, her little body rolled back as if running for her life. The whole movement was done in one go, like a slippery fish, it slipped away in one go. Little Naiyin choked with fear: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Li Li, I won't ask anymore. I won't ask you anymore. Li Li wants to sleep now" With that said, the little girl quickly covered her body with her floral pink quilt, revealing only a trembling little head with a pitiful expression. Lu Junhan looked at it and involuntarily curled his thin lips slightly. Thanks to that story, the little girl was as quiet as a chicken all night, holding her three hundred yuan and her little pink bag tightly in her hands, sniffing, and not saying a word. Then not long after, he fell into a deep sleep. However, retribution comes quickly. Half an hour later, the little girl's breathing was very heavy, her little chest was rising and falling slightly, her long black eyelashes were hanging on her white eyelids, she was quiet, her beautiful and white face was indifferent to the world. Like a little angel, extremely soft and cute. Lu Junhan raised his head and glanced at her, put the book in his hand on the bedside table, stretched out his long arm, and was about to turn off the lamp. But at this moment, the little girl probably dreamed of something. She muttered "bad daddy" a few times, then turned around, raised her little feet, and kicked the quilt on her body to the ground. Lu Junhan: "" She seemed to be finally satisfied. She slept on her side with her back to Lu Junhan, her little hands still tightly holding her bag with money, her doll-like delicate little fat face sunk into the pillow, her long Her dark hair was spread behind her, like a little princess, sleeping without knowing anything.   Lu Junhan resisted the urge to wake up the little guy who never forgot to scold him even when he was sleeping. He got out of bed with a cold face, grabbed the pink quilt that fell on the pure white blanket and covered it again with his big hand. On the little girl who was sleeping soundly. After finishing, Lu Junhan frowned and walked around to the other side with his slender body. Just as he lay on the bed, there was another rustling movement over there. He turned around and saw that the quilt had been kicked to the ground by the little girl at some unknown moment. Lu Junhan: "" Autumn is coming soon in Haicheng, and the weather is slowly turning cooler. The temperature is low at night, and children's bodies are very fragile. If they sleep without a quilt and get a cold or fever, they may become a corpse if they are not careful. . Lu Junhan resisted the urge to catch the person and beat him up, his cold brows and eyes showing deep irritability and impatience. He went over again and covered the little girl with the quilt again. But this time, he didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, he lowered his eyes and stared at her lightly. Sure enough, the little girl seemed to be a little afraid of the heat. As soon as the quilt was covered, she kicked the quilt away after a while. Lu Junhan: "" Very good, you are the one who forced me to do it. Lu Junhan's face was expressionless, his eyes were dark, and he bent down to pick up the quilt. Like making rice dumplings, in a few clicks, the little girl was wrapped in the quilt, and then tied directly into a knot. The little girl, who was wrapped in the quilt with only her little head exposed, kicked her several times and found that she couldn't kick her away. She frowned. Afterwards, under Lu Junhan¡¯s gaze, the little Loli rolled over and over on the bed several times like a silkworm chrysalis. But I can¡¯t get away no matter what. In the end, I couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep again. Lu Junhan waited silently for a while, and saw that she didn't kick the quilt like a monster anymore, and her breathing was normal, and she didn't feel any discomfort. Then he turned off the desk lamp. It was early in the morning on the second day, around six o'clock. An earth-shaking cry sounded on time in the master bedroom. Lu Junhan, who was still asleep, was immediately woken up by the little girl's voice. He frowned tightly. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the little girl over there tightly wrapped in a pink quilt. Evenit's tighter than what he wrapped yesterday. Lu Junhan: "" At this moment, the little girl was rolling around on the bed desperately, but she couldn't get rid of the damn quilt, and instead tied herself tighter and tighter. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 456 You can ask the doctor uncle Lu Junhan: "" Is this idiot really his son? Seeing that her father was awake, the little girl who was fighting tenaciously against the quilt seemed to have seen a savior. She opened her big wet black eyes and pitifully asked for help: "Dad, dad, help me, dad! I can't get out, woo woo! This quilt wants to harm me! It, it must be a bad quilt! Don't cover it again, woo woo!" Lu Junhan looked at her stupid way of tossing and turning, and closed his eyes, barely able to see. The cold and indifferent handsome face was expressionless. "Shut up! Don't roll over to me, roll over there." Lu Junhan raised his chin and signaled the little girl to turn to the right and not roll in his direction. Last night, he tied this little troublemaker with a slipknot, the most commonly used one in the team. If the direction is right, the knot will naturally open, but if the direction is wrong, it will only bind itself tighter and tighter! Last night, this little thing turned to the right again and again, and then habitually kicked the quilt out of bed. Lu Junhan directly tied a knot for her. By the middle of the night, or almost early in the morning, the little guy, who was always used to turning to the right, would naturally untie the knots on his body. But now it seems that this little thing probably didn¡¯t move again all night. Then he woke up and found that he was tied up. He was so scared that he kept rolling towards him, trying to find his father for help. So, the quilt rolled tighter and tighter. The little girl blinked her eyes, and first followed her father's instructions and rolled a large circle to the right. She found that the quilt that was tightly tied to her body was really loose. Her dark eyes suddenly lit up, and she said excitedly to Lu Junhan over there: "Hey, Dad! This is really okay, you are really amazing!" As he said that, the little girl was so excited that she quickly took a breath and rolled hard to the right, planning to get out of the quilt directly. "Wait a minute!" Lu Junhan turned his head sideways and his eyes narrowed before he had time to remind her. There was a muffled sound of "dong". The little girl was like a big pink stone, she rolled down the bed with a grunt! Lu Junhan: "" Little girl: "" ¡­¡­ Zhang Dazhuang and the others had made an agreement last night, in order to avoid being entangled by these little guys. After all, as long as these four little guys stay together, they will definitely do nothing good. They will either drive them crazy or drive them crazy. They just experienced it once yesterday, and they were blackmailed for a hundred yuan, and they didn¡¯t want to experience it again. As for this kind of torture, let Lu Junhan bear it. So, the three of them planned to ask their assistant to send Qu Qianqian and the others to the hospital, but they themselves did not show up. Qu Qianqian and the others want to play with Lu Li, it doesn¡¯t matter if their father is there or not. When Lu Junhan dragged the little girl, who had just fallen and cried a lot, and whose eyes were still red, through the door, he saw three little carrot heads sitting on the stone table in the yard, immersed in homework. Unlike yesterday, today, each of them came with a schoolbag. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, there must be a lot of homework in it that can drive people crazy. "Sister Lili!" When Qu Qianqian heard the noise, she turned around and saw Xiao Luli coming in, her expression was very happy. She stood up from the stone chair and ran over excitedly: "Sister Lili, you are here! We have been waiting for you for a long time!" Zhang Yiming also ran over and said: "Yes, we came early, but now we are bored and have started to do our homework!" The little girl was still sad that her butt was broken. When they heard them talking about homework, she remembered: "Hey! It seems I haven't done my homework yet!" The other side. Chen Shuo also saw them upstairs. He came down from upstairs and reported to Lu Junhan the latest news about the Lu family. Because of the recent downturn in Lu¡¯s stock price, although Lu Junhan did nothing, everyone in the company was actually working overtime, and it was common for him to go home at two or three in the morning. Now Lu¡¯s has finally stabilized and its stock price has risen. The matter has come to an end, in order to make up for the previous busyness. So, this weekend, everyone in the company has a holiday. ?????????????????????Shuo and Lu Junhan. But Chen Shuo still had something to report, so he hurried to the hospital, hoping to find Lu Junhan to finish reporting the matter and then start enjoying his vacation. Fortunately, the matter is not too much and can be settled in a few sentences. It was Xiao Luli who came over and listened. She immediately raised her head and looked at her father with bright eyes: "Dad, Dad! Don't you have to go to work today?!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" The little girl didn¡¯t notice their slightly stiff expressions at all. When her father didn¡¯t say a word, she thought he acquiesced, so she said happily, "That's great! Dad, can you teach us how to do our homework? We have a lot of homework that we haven't finished yet!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" ¡­¡­ Qu Qianqian and the others were afraid of Lu Junhan, so they only sent the little girl to ask her father. When they saw little Lu Li came back, they hurriedly rushed over: "Sister Lili, how about it? Does your father have time to teach us how to do our homework?" Although Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan all have tutors at home to teach them, it is still different after all. The tutors are too serious, just like the teachers in class, and they don't like them at all. ¡°Moreover, compared to one-on-one tutoring, they prefer four people to do homework together and occasionally ask their fathers. Naturally, the little guys didn't notice that they were now very territorial. They were alienated from strangers like tutors and servants. This may have something to do with their parents, but for a few friends and even them The fathers couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her. Therefore, even if they are afraid of Lu Junhan, the last time Lu Junhan taught them homework, the little ones were very happy, so happy that they forgot how cruel Lu Junhan was. The little girl met their eyes, her expression a little depressed, and she shook her head: "No." As he spoke, the little girl whispered: "My father said that he will go home to kill fish later, because there are many people who want to buy his fish! He is busy making a lot of money, so he has no time to teach us how to do our homework. ¡± The expressions of several friends were both happy and a little depressed: "Ahthat's it." Fortunately, Uncle Lu can make a lot of money. But the frustration lies in¡ª¡ª "If Lu Junhan didn't teach them, they might not be able to finish their homework today, because there are many questions that they don't understand. The little girl tilted her head, thought for a while, and said in a crisp voice: "But my dad said that if we don't understand anything, we can go inside and ask Uncle Yongyi! My dad said that Uncle Yongyi is very smart, even smarter than him! He will definitely be able to teach us! Let us Feel free to ask!¡± In an instant, the gloomy eyes of the three little guys lit up again! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 457 Can you teach us how to write homework? Last night, Lu Anran didn't come back all night, and Lu Qidong still couldn't let go. I went out early in the morning, but before I left, I didn¡¯t forget to hand over the ward key to someone from Huesle¡¯s team. "He warned them: Don't rush to open the door, go and listen to the corner first. If Song Qingwan and Husser haven't reconciled yet, then they will be locked up for a day or two." ¡° Anyway, there is a toilet in the ward, as well as fruit and snacks, so I won¡¯t be able to starve to death for a while. Naturally, the people in Huesier's team didn't dare to do this. Lu Qidong could be cruel to Song Qingwan and Huesier, but they didn't dare. With their boss's vengeful character, if they knew the key was in their hands but didn't open the door, I'm afraid they will be beaten to death afterwards. So, as soon as the Huesier team got the key, they unlocked the door, but did not dare to push the door for fear of seeing something they shouldn't see. Zheng sent a text message to their boss, telling him that Lu Qidong had left and the door lock was now unlocked. He could come out at any time if he wanted. After sending it out, several assistants still couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity and leaned on the door and listened for a while. Others winked and asked what he heard. The assistant shook his head and said that it was too quiet inside and could not hear anything. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the sound insulation of the ward was too good and the movement was too subtle, which was why there was no sound. "Uncle! What are you doing?" At this moment, a clear and loud little milking sound suddenly sounded, startling all of them. The people from Huesier¡¯s team saw it was Xiao Luli, and they saw several friends following her. They had met these three children yesterday and had done some research before to find out whose children they were. They were not too curious. Instead, after being frightened, they saw the little girl's clear, dark eyes and confused expression. , I can¡¯t help but feel good about it. In fact, not everyone in Huesier's team has a cold personality, but in their profession, they take life and death lightly, and generally don't have too many expressions on their faces. Moreover, they have to go to the operating table at least eight times a day, and they have to see a doctor for each operation. There are piles of red human organs that make it hard to laugh even if you want to. In addition, Huesier¡¯s personality is not enthusiastic, and he also likes to be quiet. Over time, these people have an iceberg face. But in fact, they were usually much more repressed, and when Huesle was away, they exploded even more violently. Seeing the little girl acting like this, the assistant couldn't help but rubbed her little fat face. It was rare that Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and the boss were not here, so he could finally rub this little fat face. The little girl was also good, knowing that he was not a bad person, so she let him rub it a few times, and her big black eyes flashed. , asked in a milky voice: "Uncle, do you know where the medical uncle is?" Before the assistant could speak, Song Qingwan inside probably heard the little girl¡¯s voice and thought that she hadn¡¯t played with the little girl for a long time since she fell ill. Of course, this has been a long time, but Song Qingwan personally believes that in fact, the little girl sent a message to her yesterday. "Pear." Hearing Song Qingwan shouting, the assistant thought that he could go in, so he quickly opened the door and put the four little carrot heads in. Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that when she shouted, three more people would be shouted out. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t do anything last night. I just covered myself up and slept and chatted. Mainly because of the torture of the previous day, and Song Qingwan was already a little weak. The little girl said the wrong words, was so angry, and had too many emotional fluctuations. Last night, it was launched. Fortunately, there was everything in the ward. After feeding her the medicine, Huesier gave her an injection. Although his expression was as cold as ever, he took good care of her. For the first time, Song Qingwan felt that having a boyfriend who studied medicine was really nice. "It's just that things in the world are fickle. In the past, they were all people who studied painting and were passionate about painting. Now they are doing things that have nothing to do with painting. It is really a pity. If she can survive this time Song Qingwan's eyelashes trembled, and then she realized that she had thought too far. She came back to her senses and took a look at her clothes. Apart from being a little messy, there was nothing shameful about it. And Huesier has already gotten up and got dressed beside the bed. Everything is perfect and will not spoil the child. Song Qingwan breathed a long sigh of relief. Several little guys ran in happily. When Xiao Luli saw Huesier, she quickly took out the homework in her schoolbag and said crisply: "Uncle Yongyi, are you busy?"?Can you teach us how to write homework? We have a lot of unfinished homework! " Huesier paused slightly while dressing. His cold blue eyes turned to the side and glanced at her. Before she could speak, Song Qingwan said in an unpleasant and sour voice: "Lili, why don't you ask your aunt? Your aunt can also teach you how to do your homework. Don't you like your aunt?" As soon as these words were said, Husser glanced at her and narrowed his eyes slightly. Song Qingwan was sitting on the bed wearing a hospital gown. Her face was very pale and weak, but she was in good spirits. There was a slight smile at the corner of her mouth, and her cold face looked very beautiful and bright. "No way! Lili likes her very much!" The little girl pouted her bright red mouth and whispered weakly: "But grandpa said, aunt, you are still sick now, and others can't disturb you." "It's okay, it's okay," Song Qingwan waved her hand. She didn't work recently and had nothing else to do. She felt so idle that she felt uncomfortable all over. She wished she could find something to do: "I'm much better now. Tell me, which question is it? I'm telling you, your aunt and I used to be a top student Well, I am the kind of person who has a very good mind and is very smart. Although I can't say I will get an A in the exam, But at least there is still c.¡± Country m has a graded examination system and does not have scores. Song Qingwan is naturally talking about the time she studied in country m. And Song Qingwan has lived in country Z for more than ten or twenty years, but she still remembers that time abroad, and she even remembers it so clearly. It can be seen that she really has not forgotten it, and even, like an instinct, she just mentioned it casually, just like m country related. Hussel¡¯s steps to go out suddenly stopped. Seeing her like this, the little girl stopped worrying and quickly turned out her homework. Song Qingwan glanced at it with a smile, and then her expression froze. "Aunt?" The little girl gave her a confused look. Song Qingwan was silent for a moment, then she covered her head, leaned on the bed, and said with a painful and weak look: "Hey, Lili, my head suddenly hurts, why don't you go ask your doctor." Then, Song Qingwan winked at him and said, Brother, please help me! ! ! Huesier: "" When the little girl eagerly brought the homework over, Hussell lowered his eyes and looked at the words on it, then he realized why Song Qingwan was like this. His face was cold and indifferent, and he sighed softly. Because the whole article is¡ª¡ª French. Someone has never learned this language. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 458 I love you "The little girl and the others must have been learning eight languages ??recently. In that pile of homework, there are not only French, but also Japanese, Russian, German, even Portuguese and so on. At first glance, the task is daunting. "Compared to Song Qingwan, Huesier's complexion is much normal. Looking at these languages, it¡¯s like looking at the language of your own country. It¡¯s still a question of how much 1+1 equals. There is no big ups and downs in my expression. : Yes, if you can understand such difficult medical books in various languages, how can you not understand such kindergarten-level questions? Seeing that nothing happened to her, Song Qingwan was about to lie down and go back to sleep. However, the next second, she heard the voice of Xiao Luli over there saying in a crisp voice: "Uncle Yongyi, do you know what 'I love you' means?" Song Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Song Qingwan: "????" Oh shit. Where is her knife! ! ! Song Qingwan heard Lu Qidong say before that Lili and Husser were going to kiss, but she didn't quite believe it. After all, in the past, they were the only ones who could kiss the little girl's fat face, and so far, the little girl's kiss , it was only given to her father. Now it seems that what I said is right! This little chubby girl has her eyes on her man! ! ! However, Song Qingwan obviously had more than one love rival, and Qu Qianqian couldn't help but come over, her cheeks were red and she said coquettishly: "Yes, uncle, how do you say 'I love you'?" This uncle is so good-looking, with blue eyes and blond hair, so beautiful! Thinking of this, Qu Qianqian¡¯s little face turned even redder, her eyes were filled with desire to refuse, she looked like a young girl in love who saw her first love boyfriend, her eyes and eyebrows were all shy. Song Qingwan: "" Seducing her man in front of her! Do you really think she is dead? ! Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan also looked at him eagerly, obviously wanting to learn from him. However, before Huesier could refuse, Song Qingwan coughed hurriedly and said: "Umyour uncle doesn't know how to say this. He is stupid. You should ask about homework!" "Really?" The little girl was obviously a little frustrated, but she still refused to give up. She looked at Husser with her black and clear eyes: "Uncle, can you really not do it?" ????????? In fact, the little girl asked ¡°I love you¡± and it didn¡¯t mean anything else. When they were learning English at that time, the first English sentence they learned was ¡°I love you¡±. This kind of sentence is short and easy to learn. Just when Husser was about to speak, Song Qingwan coughed twice. Huesier glanced sideways at Song Qingwan, but Song Qingwan didn't look at him. Instead, she grabbed the fruit knife on the table for peeling fruits, looked at it, and moved her wrist lightly. The silver-white knife surface was cold and shining, and it could kill just by looking at it. Full of power, the threat is self-evident. Hussel sneered coldly: "Childish." But when he turned his head and looked into the little girl¡¯s wet, expectant black eyes, he said in a cold and cold voice: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know this sentence.¡± Sure enough, as soon as she said these words, Song Qingwan put the knife back in her hand as if nothing had happened, and breathed a sigh of relief. Just when she was about to lie down and continue sleeping, she heard the little girl say persistently: "Then, what about 'I like you'? Can you say this uncle?" Song Qingwan: "" grass. It¡¯s not over, right? You have to steal a man from me, right? Huesier looked and sat up again. Song Qingwan, who had a fierce look on her face, raised her thin, light-colored lips quietly and slightly. She met the little girl's eyes, nodded her head in a rare and not so cold voice and said softly: "No way." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 459 Four Little Flowers As soon as Husser said these words, several little guys looked at each other, with a trace of sympathy flashing in their eyes. It seems to be saying: Hey, Uncle Yongyi doesn¡¯t seem to be as smart as Uncle Lu said. Thinking about this, Xiao Luli felt that Uncle Yong Yi was so pitiful. So, her white and tender little hands patted the arm of Husser who was sitting on the sofa. She opened her big black and clear eyes and comforted him with a tender and crisp little voice, saying, "It's okay, uncle, don't be sad. In fact, we won't be either! We are just as stupid as you. We are all big idiots! It won't be normal!" Huesier: "" Song Qingwan: "" Qu Qianqian also quickly said: "Yes, uncle, it doesn't matter even if you are a fool, we will not dislike you, as long as you are good-looking." Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan nodded desperately beside them. Zhang Yiming: "That's right, uncle, you don't have to feel inferior at all. My dad told me that good-looking people do everything right!" Huesier: "" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Are you kids so superficial, do you only care about your face? ! ! Also, who do you think is stupid and who has low self-esteem? ! ! The people from Huesier's team who were listening in the corner outside the door almost couldn't hold back their laughter. This was probably the first time that the boss had been called a fool, and he couldn't refute it. These little guys were so good at telling people what they were saying. They were forced to go to a dead end, and every sentence they heard made people want to beat them to death! But I couldn't help but want to laugh. They are simply four little living treasures. The good upbringing cultivated by Huesier for more than thirty years almost broke down. He glanced at Song Qingwan faintly. Song Qingwan clenched her fist and coughed slightly, embarrassed: "They are just a little naive, well, they are really not stupid." Huesier: "" He took a deep breath, his blue and indifferent eyes fell on them, and he changed the subject calmly, his voice was still cold and lukewarm, without any ups and downs: "Don't you want to do homework?" "That's right," the little girl raised her hand and patted her head, her eyes widened, "We're going to start doing homework!" With that said, the little girl quickly took her homework over and praised Husser happily and generously: "Uncle, you are so awesome! You actually know that we haven't done our homework yet! My dad doesn't even know that. ! You are really amazing!" At this moment, the little girl completely forgot that she just wanted Husser to teach her how to do her homework. Huesier: "" At this moment, Qu Qianqian also came over with her homework. After hearing this, her eyes lit up, "Uncle, you are so awesome, do you know which page we are going to do today? There will be a prize for guessing correctly!" Zhang Yiming also became interested: "Yes, uncle, guess which page of homework we are going to write today. If you guess right, I will give you all my candies!" The little girl raised her hands excitedly: "Me, and me! I'll give all my candies to my uncle too!" Jian Xiyan and Qu Qianqian nodded and said that they had no problem and could give all their candies to Huesier. Huesier saw that the topic was taken astray again. He raised his long, pale fingers and pressed his temples. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them again. His blue, cold eyes revealed deep impatience. Huesier has been in a position of superiority these years, and no one dares to refute or resist the orders passed down. Now he wants to teach them how to do homework, but they are interrupted again and again, not to mention how annoyed he is. Song Qingwan seemed to know what he was thinking and quickly stopped him: "Hey, calm down, calm down. These four are the little flowers of our motherland. The future of our country cannot be defeated. It really cannot be defeated. Moreover, if their father comes to visit, I'm afraid you won't be able to get out of this hospital." Song Qingwan thought for a while and said sincerely: "But you can scold them" Huesier: "" Speaking of this, Song Qingwan paused, lowered her voice and said: "By the way can you curse people in Chinese? They may not understand Mandarin." Huesier: "" "Scold them?" Huesier hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but the little girl next to her murmured thoughtfully when she heard Song Qingwan¡¯s words. When Song Qingwan saw this, she was afraid that the little girl would burst into tears when she knew that Husser was going to scold her. By then, the situation might be even more difficult to deal with, so he quickly said: "Hey, Lili, you heard wrong, uncle actually meantyes¡ª¡ª" "Uncle, who are you going to scold?" Who knows, the little girl not only did not cry, but opened her big wet clean eyes, tilted her little head, and asked them with a confused look on her face: "Did someone bully you?" ¡°Obviously, the little girl only listened to half of what she said. Qu Qianqian also listened to part of it, mainly because Song Qingwan¡¯s voice was lower. She heard it vaguely and could only vaguely hear a few words, but this did not prevent her from complaining. Her voice was crisp and clear: "Sister Lili, I know! I know! I heard just now, Aunt Song said that uncle wanted to scold the four little flowers! There must be four flower fairies who bullied the uncle! These four little flower fairies must have It¡¯s four bad guys!¡± Huesier: "" Song Qingwan: "" Zhang Yiming also came over, stared and said: "Four? No wonder uncle can't scold them!" ¡°As he said that, Zhang Yiming cast an extremely sympathetic look at Huesier. Qu Qianqian couldn't help but choked up: "Yes, uncle is so pitiful." With a look of pity on his face, Jian Xiyan raised his writing board and showed it to Husser: My condolences. Huesier: "" Song Qingwan: "" No one in his family died, so why bother! ! ! ! Oh shit. I really want to abuse children. I really want to beat each one to death. Seeing that Husser remained silent, he only slightly ground his molar teeth, his blue and cold eyes narrowed, and his whole body was exuding coldness. The little girl thought he was too sad. She raised her big, dark, bright and clear eyes and comforted him with a sweet voice: "Uncle, don't be afraid, we can help you scold them together! Really! And there are only four of them, but there are five of us here! Let me tell you, Sister Qianqian and I are really good at scolding people. Our dad even cried when we scolded him! At that time, my dad¡¯s eyes were red when I scolded him, and he was about to cry!" Song Qingwan: "" Are you sure your dad¡¯s eyes are not red with anger from you? ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You, a little chubby girl, only know how to curse, bad dad, bad person, bad guy, is not as lethal as crying, you are a fool who knows how to curse! "Yes, uncle," Qu Qianqian geared up, raised her white chin, and said proudly, "Don't worry, just give these four little flowers to us! We promise to scold them miserably. of!" Zhang Yiming nodded desperately: "That's right! These four bad guys actually dare to bully you, uncle. They just want to cry to death!" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board: No need to be polite to us, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t charge you. Song Qingwan: "" There is no big expression on Huesier's face anymore. Looking at it, there is even a feeling of paralysis with no expression on his face. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 460 Uncle and the others are missing Three minutes later¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan lay down weakly on the hospital bed with a pale and desperate face. She didn't finish lying down, but also stretched out her hand to pull the white quilt over her head. She looked like a freshly dead corpse, with " I'm dead, don't disturb me if nothing happens." But he didn¡¯t do any homework at all. Instead, he kept getting angry and fighting for the four little guys who were grievances against Hussel. They were thrown out of the ward one after another without mercy, including their schoolbags. His face was extremely cold, and his movements were crisp and neat, not sloppy at all. He directly pushed the four children, who were still confused and didn't know what was going on, into the arms of the assistants. Huesier was wearing a white coat, with a slender and straight body standing at the door of the ward, with one hand in his pocket, raising his calm, cold blue eyes, and looking straight at them. Seeing this, the members of Huesier's team were excited and straightened their backs quickly. The next second, I heard Husser's thin lips slightly opened and he said in a cold voice: ¡°Teach them to do their homework.¡± After saying that, without waiting for a response from Huesier's team, Huesier turned around with a "bang" and mercilessly closed the door. After two seconds, a "click" sound came from inside, and it was locked directly. This strong desire to survive can be clearly seen even through a door. People from Huesier¡¯s team: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruthless. It¡¯s too cruel. Boss, you are not a human being! ! ! ! The assistants could no longer maintain their cold and ruthless appearance, and looked like they were about to cry without tears. They just listened in the corner for a while, okay, and just gloated a little bit. The boss is better. Actually, four bombs were sent out directly! ?????????????????????? These four small bombs with huge lethality still looked innocent and pure at this moment, looking at them with their big black eyes, their eyes sparkling, they were excited and happy to see them. They are all small in stature, holding their schoolbags in their hands. Their beautiful little faces are white and plump, and their dark, slender, thick eyelashes are fluttering like little angels. Not to mention how cute they look, making people want to look at them. Give them their lives. Of course, this is really just watching. Two hours later¡ª¡ª Of the twelve people in the team, three of them took out the sedatives and gave themselves half a shot. The two of them clutched their chests and took quick-acting Jiuxin pills while gasping for air. The other five took several deep breaths, looking in a daze, on the verge of collapse and explosion at any time. The remaining two, who were older, fainted from anger and were sent directly to the next door ward for intravenous drip. However, this is only the beginning¡ª¡ª Three hours later¡ª¡ª Of the ten people left in the team, two were already on the phone and starting to prepare for their own funeral arrangements. The three injected the remaining sedatives, took several deep breaths, held their breath, and continued to talk about their homework. And one person started to look through medical books, preparing to get a psychological consultation for himself, so as not to be forced to become a psychopath. The other person clasped his hands, closed his eyes and begged God devoutly, asking God to turn back time, wishing that he had never been to country Z. The remaining three people were sent directly to the next door ward for IV drip. Four hours later¡ª¡ª Of the seven people in the team, four couldn't bear it anymore and went to the next door to get IV drips. The remaining three were still holding on tenaciously, but it was obvious that their souls had drifted away and their expressions were dull and stiff. Soon, five hours passed. Three people in the team. ¡ª¡ªThe whole army was wiped out. Another ten minutes have passed. The little guys were very happy when they saw that all their homework was finished. When they raised their heads, they found that all the uncles in the office were not there. Xiao Luli raised her little hand strangely, scratched her head, and turned to ask Qu Qianqian: "Sister Qianqian, do you know where uncle and the others have gone?" Qu Qianqian is packing up her composition books. Their last assignment, and the only assignment that does not require the help of uncles, is composition. After hearing this, she shook her head: "I don't know either! I was writing an essay just now, so I didn't see it." On the contrary, I was writing the composition casually. Zhang Yiming, who was running around, came over and shouted: "I know! I saw it! The three uncles who taught us our homework just now sat in their chairs and fell asleep. After that, three people came in from outside.Uncle, drag them all away, and then they seem to run into other rooms to play! " Qu Qianqian pulled up her schoolbag, and when she heard this, she immediately became a little unhappy: "Bad uncle, they didn't take us with them to play!" Jian Xiyan thought about it and wrote: Maybe they are afraid of disturbing our homework. When Qu Qianqian thought about it, she felt it made sense. She immediately stopped being angry. Instead, she put on her small schoolbag and said crisply: "Anyway, we have finished our homework now. Let's go to the next room to play with uncle and the others!" Several other friends also finished their homework, thinking they had nothing to do, so they nodded. A minute later, the four little guys happily carried their small schoolbags and walked out of the office door. Their happy little voices could be heard from a distance: "Uncle! We are here to play with you!" As soon as these words were said, there were "bang bang bang" sounds of doors closing in the corridor, the ward next door, the ward next door, and the ward next door next door, and there were several urgent and panicked sounds: "It's over, it's over, hurry up, close the door, don't let them in!!!" They spoke M Mandarin, which the little guys couldn¡¯t understand at all. When they ran to the door out of curiosity, they found that all the wards were locked, and they couldn¡¯t get in at all. The little girl had no choice but to stand on her tiptoes slightly, stretched out her little hand and patted the door, and said in a sweet voice: "Uncle, uncle, are you in there? We are here to play with you!" There was dead silence in the ward, and no sound came from it. Xiao Luli tilted her head, raised her little hand, and knocked a few more times, but there was still no sound, so she turned her head and said dullly to her little friend: "Uncle, they don't seem to be in there." "Could it be this room?" Zhang Yiming said, and ran out of another ward with a locked door, clapping his little hands and making a banging sound: "Uncle! Uncle, are you in there? Uncle, please open the door quickly. We have finished our homework and come to play with you." Seeing this, Qu Qianqian also ran to another room and knocked on the same door, but there was still no response, as if there was no one inside. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Little Luli opened her big black and clear eyes, tilted her head, her voice was extremely sad: "What should I do? Uncle and the others seem to be missing." Qu Qianqian frowned and was very puzzled: "How come so many uncles are missing? We just did our homework." "That's right," Zhang Yiming's shoulders slumped, and he said dully, "How could such an old uncle disappear just like he said he didn't?" Jian Xiyan pondered for a moment and raised his writing board: Maybe he was captured by bad guys. The other three little guys¡¯ eyes widened. The Jianxi proverb also writes: We have to go to the police uncle for help. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 461 Hurry up and save them "That's right!" Seeing this line of writing, Zhang Yiming seemed to have thought of something. He slapped his head with his chubby hand and said: "I remember the teacher said that if you encounter a bad guy, you should quickly go to the police officer. The police officer is very powerful. They are the best at catching bad guys!" Jian Xiyan nodded and gave him an appreciative look. Because of previous negligence, Song Wanwan and three other children were abducted by traffickers at the entrance of the kindergarten. Actually, when I think about it carefully afterward, not only the newly appointed principal, but also the teachers from other classes, when they heard about it, their first reaction was not to feel scared, but to find it incredible. In their opinion, it is impossible for these eight children to walk to the entrance of the kindergarten on their own without being discovered. Haicheng Kindergarten is an aristocratic kindergarten. It is a large place and there are countless bodyguards patrolling the garden. ¡°Moreover, there were still many teachers who were not in class at that time, and most of them were walking around outside. There were even more than a dozen gardeners cleaning up the fallen leaves under the trees in the yard. Since they can enter Haicheng Kindergarten, these teachers are naturally not ordinary teachers, and those aunts and gardeners have experience in taking care of children. There were so many people outside the class, but these eight children left the class and finally walked to the entrance of the kindergarten. No one noticed them along the way. ¡°If someone had bumped into them at that time and saw these children walking towards the door without the teacher, I am afraid they would have called the eight children back and questioned them carefully. Where can people be kidnapped or trafficked? Of course, these teachers didn¡¯t know that among these eight children was a lucky carp spirit. This little carp spirit has just been tortured by four English classes and his eyes are black. He just wants to leave school and go home. The speed of running towards the entrance of the kindergarten is even faster than ever before. For such a carp spirit who just wants to go home and no longer wants to stay in school, those people naturally can't catch them. ¡°But the principal didn¡¯t know the inside story, so he had to strengthen all kinds of precautions. Within a few days of taking office, the new principal specifically asked the teachers in each class to add a few more safety awareness classes to the children. Once you accidentally get lost or abducted by bad guys, remember to go to the police officer for help as soon as possible. Xiao Luli and the others have taken safety classes several times before. Hearing this, she quickly took out the mobile phone Lu Anran gave her yesterday from her schoolbag. Yesterday, Lu Anran gave his mobile phone to the little girl to play games, and then hurriedly took Yu Zheng away, but forgot to bring the mobile phone back. Fortunately, the little girl did not lose her cell phone. "Xiao Lu Li's dark long eyelashes drooped down, her white and tender little hands pressed a few numbers seriously, and she said in a sweet voice: "The teacher said that if we want to find the police officer, we just need to call his phone number." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??? The other three friends looked at the phone in her hand eagerly. The uncles taught them how to do their homework, and the little guys were not ungrateful. After knowing that the uncles were taken away by bad guys, they felt very anxious. It beeped a few times. ¡ª¡ªThe call was quickly connected. The police officer¡¯s extremely official voice of inquiry came from inside. Xiao Luli blinked her big black and clear eyes, and barely understood that the police officer uncle was asking her what happened. So, Xiao Naiyin said urgently: "Uncle police officer, our uncle was captured by bad guys just now. Can you go and rescue them quickly?" The police officer across the street frowned when he heard this. He thought the little girl had accidentally seen some large-scale kidnapping scene, and he immediately became interested. The little girl didn't know how to turn on her mobile phone, so Qu Qianqian and the others couldn't hear the voice of the police officer opposite. They could only see the little girl holding the mobile phone and putting it to her ears, tilting her head with a distressed expression and scratching her head with her little hands. , said dullly: ¡°People don¡¯t know what the bad uncle looks like. As soon as we came out, they disappeared!¡± The police officer was quite patient: "Children, where are your parents? Are they with you? Let them talk to me." "Mom and dad?" Xiao Luli frowned and said distressedly: "My mother went out to play and hasn't been back for a long time. She may not be able to tell you, uncle."?? " "" Police officer: "What about your father?" The little girl looked serious: "My father went to sell fish to make a lot of money. He may not come back until night!" ¡°That¡¯s it¡­then¡ª¡ª¡± Before the police officer finished speaking, the young girl¡¯s tender voice came over: "Uncle police officer, are you looking for my dad to buy fish from me?" "" The little girl held the phone and happily started to help her father discuss business: "Uncle, if you want to buy fish, you can call me at night. My dad will be back by then! Uncle, don't worry, I will definitely let my dad leave a super big fish for you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The police officer on the opposite side probably couldn¡¯t stand listening anymore, so he changed to someone else, a woman with a gentle voice. As soon as he came, he bypassed the fish and asked directly: "Children, are you sure your uncle was captured by bad guys?" The female police officer was afraid that this matter would be a mistake again. After all, they have received many calls from children like this before. Once, a child said that he was going to be beaten to death by bad guys. Several police officers could not stand still. When they rushed to the scene, they found out that the child did not want to do his homework and was beaten several times by his parents. In the end, everyone was embarrassed. It¡¯s better to ask clearly. Hearing this, the little girl nodded, clenched her little fists angrily, and said, "Yes! Uncle and the others were really captured by the bad guys. Police officer, aunt, please hurry up and save them, otherwise uncle will be kidnapped by the bad guys." My uncle was beaten to death! If he was beaten to death, we would have no uncle!" The woman pondered for a while and said directly: "Okay, tell me where you are now, and we will come find you right away." The little girl: "Police officer, I'm in the hospital!" "Hospital?" The woman paused and began to look up the number: "Which hospital?" Seeing that the other person was silent, the woman paused and then said, "What's the name of the hospital?" ¡°People don¡¯t know, either,¡± The little girl raised her watery black eyes, looked around in distress, and gestured anxiously with her little hands: "Anyway, it's such a big hospital! It's so¡ª¡ªbig! It's bigger than someone else's face! Auntie, you You know right?" woman:"¡­¡­" How big is it? ! ! besides! I know shit! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 462 As long as one of Qu Yingdi and Mr. Lu can come The members of Huesier¡¯s team breathed oxygen in the ward for more than half an hour and read the Bible for fifteen minutes. After purifying their souls from the inside out, their bodies and emotions finally recovered. Although they really don¡¯t want to go out, they can¡¯t hide in the room all the time. After all, there will be a major surgery in a few days, and they must ensure that nothing goes wrong. Moreover, they have not yet written several reports, which are due today. Several people stood at the door, holding the doorknob, and took several deep breaths. Finally, with a look of despair on his face, he opened the door of the ward with great heaviness. However, to their surprise, the four little guys who could drive people crazy were not outside. The corridor was empty. Not only was there no one, there was no sound. Obviously, those little guys were no longer on this floor. Thinking of this, the twelve people breathed a long sigh of relief, and their tense bodies finally relaxed. But I didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that these four little guys went to play in the yard again. There are so many bodyguards in the hospital, no matter how hard you run, you will never get lost. Rather than bringing those little guys back and torturing them, it would be better to let them play by themselves, or let another group of people torture them. So, the people in Huesier¡¯s team immediately gave up the urge to find someone. ¡°However, people in Huesle¡¯s team would never have dreamed that the four people they thought should be playing in the yard now were sitting in the police station. Four children were sitting on the interrogation table, opposite two police officers who were about to be driven crazy. In less than half an hour, they had already covered their chests no less than ten times, and their expressions were a little distorted. They looked like I want to abuse children! "Uncle, I really didn't lie to you," the little girl sat behind the table, her fair little fat face feeling aggrieved: "Our uncle was really captured by the bad guys! They were all arrested for a long, long time!" "That's right, uncle," Qu Qianqian couldn't help but bang her little hands on the table and said, "We are children, and children will not lie!" Zhang Yiming also shouted: "That's right, uncle, we are so cute, how can we lie to others! Only you adults can lie to others!" Jian Xiyan nodded, raised his writing board and showed it to the two police officers: Liar. Police officer: ¡°¡­¡± The two "liar" police officers closed their eyes, took a deep breath again, tried to comfort them as patiently as possible, and repeated for the fifth time: "Don't worry, we have already called your father. Can we talk about this matter when your father comes?" They also want to catch the bad guys! It¡¯s better to go out and catch bad guys than to stay with these little guys! In just half an hour, they have already begun to doubt life. Mainly, when I asked these little guys what a bad guy looks like, they said, a bad guy looks like a bad guy. Ask them what your uncle who was captured by the bad guys looks like. They say that your uncle looks like a good guy. Asked them what a good person is like, the little guy said, that¡¯s what they are like. Next, there is a long paragraph bragging about how good they are and what a good person they are. The most eloquent among them was the little girl with two ponytails, who was as cute as an angel. She alone praised how good she was for ten minutes. A police officer wanted to interrupt her midway, but the little girl was so excited that she didn't listen to what they said. He kept praising himself, even took out the three hundred yuan from his bag, and continued to praise himself. The two police officers spent a lifetime of patience before they managed to hold themselves back and did not curse on the spot, but they were still tortured. And the director who hurried over after hearing the sound turned green as soon as he entered the door and saw the four of them. He pulled the female police officer with a bitter look and cursed: "A bunch of idiots! Why did you capture these four little ancestors!" As a public figure, Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian as his daughter naturally cannot keep a low profile even if they want to. "As for little Lu Li, the director went to arrest Zhou Yan last time, so she naturally knows what the famous and ruthless Lu Junhan's most precious daughter looks like. Moreover, the little girl does look very similar to her father. As for Jian Xiyan, his information is no longer a secret. A quick search can reveal that he is the mysterious prince of the Jian family. Finally, there is Zhang Yiming. Although he is low-key, these four little guys usually hang out together. Seeing Qu Qianqian, Xiao Luli and Jian Xiyan, I couldn¡¯t help butIt's hard to guess that he is the son of Zhang Dazhuang, a giant in Haicheng's mining industry. When he saw these four little ancestors here, and thought of the four fathers behind them who no one dared to mess with, the director almost stopped breathing. Before the female police officer could say anything, he waved his hand and said hurriedly: "Don't say anything, send the person back quickly! Then you guys, come with me to apologize -" "Chief! Chief, how are you? Are you okay?" The female police officer saw that he could hardly stand, her legs were shaking, and her face was pale. She hurried over to help him, "Don't worry, they We didn¡¯t catch them, they seemed to be lost, so we brought them back!¡± The female police officer quickly told him what happened. An hour ago, the female police officer found the location of the mobile phone number. They asked Xiao Luli to wait for a while, and they would come right away. Xiao Luli probably knew that they were coming, and was so excited that she pulled her three friends and directly I ran to the hospital entrance and waited. "The bodyguards guarding the hospital were used to the little guys running around and didn't pay attention for a moment, so they ran away. ¡°Probably Xiao Luli wanted to see the police officer too much, so she ran into a police car while running. And the female police officer in the police car naturally recognized them. When she saw it was them, she stopped quickly. Only then did she realize that Xiao Luli was the person who called her just now. When the female police officer saw them here, and combined with what the little girl said before about their uncle being captured by bad guys, she was afraid that those bad guys were still hiding in this place and would be detrimental to the little guys. Seeing that there were no adults around them, the female police officer Really worried, he took the person back to the police station. Several little guys have taken safety classes. In their hearts, the police officer uncle is a great good person, and they are happy to go with them. When the director heard that, it turned out to be like this. He was almost frightened and finally calmed down and asked: "Have you called their parents?" "We've been beaten for a long time," the female police officer said, eager to send them away quickly to see what her colleagues were forced into: "But we didn't get through the phone calls between Mr. Zhang and Mr. Jian." Director: "It's okay, as long as one of Qu Yingdi and Mr. Lu can come, it's business to send them away." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 463 Everyone knows that her father sells fish After the director said this, he saw the female police officer looking at him with a strange expression, hesitant to speak. My heart suddenly skipped a beat, and I had a bad premonition. I asked in a trembling voice: "What's wrong?" The female police officer sighed: "We also called Actor Qu! But no one answered his phone. As for Mr. Lu, we only had the phone number of Mr. Lu's assistant. We called him and turned off his phone immediately." Director: "" What are you doing! Is there a collective holiday? ! It¡¯s the perfect time to take a holiday! Have you ever thought about their feelings? The female police officer saw the chief's face about to cry. After all, these four little ancestors were like four bombs. If they were accidentally injured, the entire police station would probably be leveled. It wouldn't be surprising. The director is under so much pressure. As if she thought of something, the female police officer quickly comforted her: "But fortunately, we got through the call of the second young master of the Jian family, and he said he would come over later." "The second young master of the Jian family" the director murmured, but his face turned even greener, "You mean Jian Chenglang?" The female police officer coughed lightly, blushed, and nodded shyly. The director clutched his chest and couldn't catch his breath. He almost fainted! Jian Chenglang, a well-known playboy in Haicheng, was very bohemian. Whenever he saw a female cleaner walking on the street, he would tease her, just like a dog who is in love with her. ¡°Before, he accidentally hooked up with a married woman, and her husband came to see her, and she went straight to their police station. The husband originally thought that Jian Chenglang, relying on the Jian family, would use his power to suppress others. Moreover, Jian Chenglang himself did not know that the woman had a husband, so he was considered innocent. Her husband was unreasonable and he did not dare to offend him. So, when we got to the police station, we got a little bit cold feet. Who knows, under the mediation of the police officer, Jian Chenglang's attitude of apologizing was good. Although his wife was persistent and reluctant to let go, he still broke up with her on the spot. Naturally, the husband won¡¯t care too much, and even if he really wants to care, there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. This is a consensual thing, and the only one to blame is his own wife. After all, even though Jian Chenglang was famous and had a terrible reputation, he would never force himself on a woman. Those who follow him do so voluntarily. ¡°Moreover, he does have this capital. Even if he doesn¡¯t rely on the Jian family, he himself is involved in the entertainment industry and is also a famous and talented director. There are countless male stars who come to him and want him to unspoken rules, let alone female stars. ¡°He does not reject anyone who comes, but he also pays attention to your own will. This is probably the only advantage of this second generation ancestor. Therefore, although he was at fault in this matter, his wife was also at fault. And since he apologized, the matter was easily resolved. Before the director could be pleased that he was so smart, Jian Chenglang had broken up with his wife and hooked up with the police beauty of their police station! He is good-looking, evil and ghostly, full of charm in every gesture, and his words are frivolous but not frivolous, with a hint of flirtatious ambiguity. For such a veteran, they are naturally no match for him. After a few words, Jian Chenglang chuckled again. Most of the female officers in the police station would blush and be shy, and their souls would fly to nowhere. When he came, the female officers in the custody bureau would not be able to do anything for a day. The director saw it, not to mention how terrible it was. Hearing that he was coming, the director looked at the blushing female police officer and said expressionlessly: "Go ahead and ask all the female police officers in the bureau to go out on patrol! Come back after Jian Chenglang leaves!" The female police officer was a little reluctant. Everyone has a love for beauty. What's more, there are not many young men like Jian Chenglang who are charming, seductive, and flirtatious but not greasy. Even if nothing happens, look. It's good to see at first glance: "Director" The director was very ruthless: "Go, patrol, patrol." Female police officer: "" Director, are you jealous? You must be jealous that Young Master Jian is prettier than you, right? ! ! ¡­¡­ On the other side, two newly replaced police officers were fighting wits and courage with four little guys. The two police officers from before had already collapsed. Seeing this, the chief patted them on the shoulders and told them to go and rest quickly. The two police officers looked at the chief's amiable old face and listened to the father-like and caring voice. The words were so touching that I almost cried. "Go quicklyhave a rest," The director glanced at the two new police officers over there. It had only been three minutes and they were already breathing hard. He sighed and said, "I don't think they can last long. You may have to come on stage later." The police officer who originally looked moved was expressionless at the moment. Fatherly care be damned. Director, you are not a human being! ! ! Fortunately, Jian Chenglang came very quickly. Ten minutes later, the extremely saucy dark green limited edition sports car parked directly in front of the police station. The director and the police officer hurriedly greeted them. Jian Chenglang got out of the car, but did not rush in. Instead, he took off the large dark sunglasses on his face. With a very cool movement, he turned around and flirted with the person who came out of the co-pilot. Lip smiled jokingly and said: "Brother, didn't you say that Xiaoyan was doing homework in the hospital? Why, these days, doing homework is illegal? These people have already come to the police station." The last few words were naturally addressed to the director. The director wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly explained what happened. He also emphasized that they saw a few little guys getting lost. He was the one who brought the person back, not captured him. Jian Chenglang just teased his brother. He naturally knew that the old fox, the director, couldn't do such a thing. He raised his hand and patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "Hey, Director Song, it's been a long time since I last saw you. I don't know if the female police officers in your department miss me, but I do miss them." When the director heard the playboy¡¯s outrageous words, he almost wanted to get violent and beat him. Jian Yi gave him a cold look and said coldly to Jian Chenglang: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, hurry in.¡± Jian Chenglang shrugged, followed him in without saying anything else. When they entered, several little guys were still arguing with the two police officers. They looked angry. They stepped on the chairs with their little feet and slapped the table with their little hands. Their fat faces were straight, and they looked very imposing. Jian Yi frowned and tilted his head slightly. He was about to ask the director if they had bullied these little guys. Otherwise, why would they look so angry? However, before asking, Xiao Luli over there slammed the table, and Xiao Naoyin said angrily: "My dad is a fish seller! He is a fish seller!!! The fish he sells can make money, he is not a high-tech chicken seller! My dad only sells fish, not chicken! Uncle, If you keep talking nonsense, people will be angry!" Two police officers: "" Director: "" Thank you little girl for this shout. The people in the bureau now You probably all know that her father sells fish If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 464 Crazy eyes "That's right! Uncle," ¡°Probably because I am small, I am much shorter when I sit, and my aura is much lower for no reason. Qu Qianqian was also standing on the stool at this moment, her white and tender little hands were supporting the table, her little body was leaning on the edge of the table, her fair and beautiful little face was serious, and she said angrily: "Don't talk nonsense, please! Sister Lili's father is a fish seller! They have a lot of fish at home, how could they be a chicken seller! Besides, my father is just a joker, a joker Do you understand! Huh, he is not a baby brother (actor)! My dad has no brother at all, how can he be a baby brother! If you talk nonsense again, be careful and I will ask my dad to come and beat you! My dad is listening It¡¯s my word, and when the time comes, even if he doesn¡¯t show off his laughter, he will come over and beat you up!¡± Xiao Luli¡¯s voice was also very impressive: ¡°Yes! When my father comes over, I¡¯ll ask him to beat you to a pulp!¡± The two police officers opposite looked numb, as if their souls had been taken away. "That's right!" Fatty Zhang Yiming also stood on the chair, holding his fat little fists, looking at the two police officers opposite, his little fat face was extremely dissatisfied: "You can insult us, but you can't insult our father! Although my father is digging coal at the construction site and can't come, but if you talk nonsense again, I can beat you myself!" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Director: "" Who the hell is insulting your father? Aren¡¯t you yourselves! "Selling fish, selling laughter, digging coal, look, is this what the hell can a human say?" The child's voice was already tender, crisp, and very penetrating. Now it was louder, and the space in the bureau was not big. With this shout, almost everyone in the bureau, including the guard dog at the door, would probably know. : Lu Junhan, the leader of the first family in Haicheng who does all kinds of evil, has a bad reputation and is ruthless, and no one dares to offend him turns out to be a fish seller. ??????????? Actor Qu, who is popular in TV and movies, has over 100 million fans in the entertainment industry, and has many crazy fans is actually just a joker. The famous mining industry boss Zhang Dazhuang is just a coal digger. The expressions on the other people¡¯s faces were simply indescribable. Do these three big guys know their image in the minds of their sons and daughters? But if they knew it, it would probably blow their asses off! Jian Xiyan also wrote with a straight face and an angry expression: My dad used to sell houses, don¡¯t mess with me, or I will tell my dad not to sell the house to you Before he finished writing, Jian Chenglang turned around and saw his brother's expression darkening. Seeing that he was about to get worse, he quickly walked over and said with a smile: "Xiaoyan, we are here to pick you up¡ª¡ª" But it was too late. Although Jian Xiyan was speechless, he naturally had three other debating partners who were very good at speaking out to help him. Little Lu Li pouted her red little mouth and snorted, "And brother Xiyan, his father is not a developer (developer)!" "Yes!" Qu Qianqian: "His father sells houses, not flowers!" "That's it!" Zhang Yiming shouted in spite of his injustice, "Last time, brother Xi Yan's father came to our kindergarten to sell a house! We all saw it!" Jian Xiyan nodded heavily, his delicate face flushed, and he forced out one word: "Yes." The two police officers really wanted to agree with them so that they could shut up! But they also know that their father is a person who must retaliate against others and is not someone to be messed with. If they really think that their father sells fish, laughs, digs coal, or sells houses, and if their father finds out later, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to live without it! Now, we are in a dilemma, and neither side can be offended! Two police officers: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± sky! ! ! Who will save them! ! ! ! They really want to die. As soon as this thought came to an end, he turned around and caught a glimpse of Jian Chenglang and Jian Yi not far away. ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± They seemed to have seen the savior, their eyes immediately lit up, and there was a faint feeling of fanaticism and horror in their eyes. This kind of crazy look in Jian Chenglang's eyes had only been seen on women who were obsessed with him before. Now it appeared on two men. Jian Chenglang's scalp was numb and goosebumps all over his body. . Before he could take a step back.   The two police officers stretched out their hands with grateful expressions and blocked his way, as if they were afraid that he would escape. In the past, when Jian Chenglang came to the police station, he usually hooked up with female police officers. Out of jealousy and envy, the male police officers had never been kind to him, but when they saw him now, it was as if they saw him dead. Parents who came back to life after eight hundred years. I almost cried looking at it. The police officer held Jian Chenglang¡¯s hand tightly and choked with sobs as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you come, it¡¯s okay if you come.¡± Jian Chenglang: "" As soon as the police officer got up, several little guys also saw Jian Yi and the others. When Xiao Luli saw him, her eyes lit up, she looked behind him again, and asked in a sweet voice, "Uncle Jian, where is my dad?" Jian Yi said concisely and to the point: "He didn't come." The little girl looked depressed, but then she thought that because her father didn¡¯t come, there must be too many people buying fish, so she became happy again. Qu Qianqian still remembered the disappearance of her uncles. When she saw the adults coming, she immediately said hurriedly: "Uncle Jane, the uncles, they, they are missing. They were captured by the bad guys. We have to rescue them quickly!" Two police officers: "" ¡°With your ability to talk nonsense, if your uncle had really been captured by bad guys, he would probably be buried underground by now. It¡¯s not that the police officers weren¡¯t anxious, but these little guys didn¡¯t see how their uncle was captured by the bad guys. Just say that when they came out of the room, their uncle disappeared. Therefore, this can only be regarded as a disappearance case, not a kidnapping case. Generally, a disappearance will take at least one day. After one day, if the person can no longer be found, the police will come forward to help find the person. " Moreover, when these police officers heard that there were twelve uncles, they were no longer worried. ¡°After all, if there are really bad guys who want to catch their uncle, there must be at least twelve bad guys, and their uncle disappeared all of a sudden. So, they guessed that the uncle these little guys mentioned must have gone somewhere to hide from them. Because, in just ten minutes before, even they wanted to run away. The fighting power of these four little guys is really amazing, but they cannot be beaten or scolded. They can only hold their anger in themselves. After the police officer told them about this, Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang quickly realized what was going on. Faced with the nervous expressions of the four little guys, I simply said that the people from Huesle's team have now returned to the hospital. Hearing this, the little guy breathed a sigh of relief and stopped mentioning saving his uncle. In the end, the people in the overall situation handed over the four little guys to Jian Yi and the others with loving faces. They didn't even need to write a note. They just said that you can just take them away. And Jian Yi looked at the four chattering people around him, and had an inexplicable urge to send them back to the police station. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 465 Jian Xiyan seeks death again However, the director did not give Jian Yi this opportunity. They had just walked out of the police station, but the chief didn¡¯t stop for a moment, didn¡¯t even say hello, and slammed the door behind his back! Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" ? ? ? This posture of guarding against thieves has never been so good against him before! Jian Chenglang's charming and evil peach blossom eyes were slightly raised, staring at the small and delicate little babies, his face passing thoughtfully. What on earth did these four little guys do to them, to make them even less popular than him? However, looking at the numb and dull expressions on the faces of the two police officers, as if they were broken down after being raped and abused countless times, I am afraid they will have psychological shadows in their lives. Jian Chenglang lowered his eyes and suddenly met Jian Xiyan's dark and calm eyes. Raising her slender white fingers, she rubbed his head with a hooked smile, and finally couldn't help but said with a smile: "You guys are so good. You even did your homework and came to the police station. You are even better than your dad! Your dad had never been to a police station when he was a child!" Jian Yi stood aside and glanced at him coldly with indifferent eyes. When Jian Xiyan heard this, his dark and clean eyes suddenly lit up, and his bright red and soft mouth pursed, as if he wanted to say something. The words came to his lips, but he couldn't say them. When he was about to write them down, Xiao Luli next to him had already said it for him: "Really?" Her dark and clear eyes were shining, and her clear and childish little voice was extremely joyful, "Uncle, are we really better than Uncle Jian?" Before Jian Chenglang could answer, Qu Qianqian jumped up with joy and said happily: "Awesome! We are so awesome!! We are actually better than Uncle Jane!" Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi looked at Jian Chenglang with a look that could kill him alive. Jian Chenglang looked innocent. That¡¯s not what he meant! He was just chatting. Zhang Yiming looked at Jian Yi and smiled, his chubby face turning into a flower, "Uncle Jian, it turns out you never went to the police station when you were a child. You are too weak!" Jian Xiyan nodded heavily, saying that his father was really not very good. Then, he raised his writing board, his clear eyes serious: You are too weak. I am powerful. From now on I will be your father. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang: "!!!!!!" Damn it! Want to die! ! ! ¡­¡­ Ten seconds later¡ª¡ª "Brother!! Brother, calm down¡ª¡ª!" Jian Chenglang used all his strength to hold tightly to Jian Yi, who looked as cold as if he wanted to kill someone, and had a sinister look on his face. His beautiful and charming face was full of despair, and he was about to cry without tears. : "We can't fight, we really can't fight!" "With his brother's condition now, if the fight continues, Xiao Yan may really have to lie in bed for a day or two." If he had known things would turn out like this, he would have stopped being so mean just now! Jian Chenglang regretted that his intestines were green! Jian Yi gritted his teeth tightly. On his cold and indifferent face, his jawline was very tight. He gritted his teeth and sneered several times. His dark and cold eyes stared at Jian Xiyan's delicate and fair face, insidiously. road: "Calm down, sir! I think this kid just doesn't want to live anymore! I just want to help him! Get out of my way!" Jian Xiyan was also very angry. His delicate and fair face was stern, and he just stared at him without feeling that he was at all wrong. Seeing this, Jian Yi became even more furious. "Brother, brother, you are excited. Can we talk it over if we have anything to say?" Jian Chenglang was about to cry. He really couldn't hold him back. Just when his anxious forehead was sweating, he suddenly saw something. He paused for a moment, and then said wisely: "Brother, why don't you beat me again after we go back? Look, there are three children here now! If you beat Xiaoyan and make them cry, I'm afraid the situation will be even more difficult to deal with!" Jian Yi¡¯s dark eyes were cold, her thin lips were pressed tightly, and her eyes were narrowed. He naturally saw that Jian Chenglang¡¯s delay was just a temporary thought, but Jian Chenglang¡¯s?But it¡¯s not unreasonable. Once these four little brats cry together, the situation will really shake the mountain and it will be difficult to deal with it. ¡°I had already tried it once in the hospital yesterday. Jian Yi was afraid of trouble and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself. She didn¡¯t want to try it a second time. Seeing that his brother had listened, Jian Chenglang gradually calmed down and breathed a sigh of relief. However, before he could finish breathing, he was punched hard in the stomach! The severe pain instantly spread to all his limbs and bones, and his monstrous face, which attracted bees and butterflies everywhere, wrinkled up in pain. Jian Chenglang clutched his stomach, sweating from the pain, and said in a weak tone: "Fuck! Brother, are you so cruel! I am your biological brother after all! I wasn't picked up! Be gentle. Are you going to die! Besides, don¡¯t you want to hit me? Why are you hitting me!!!¡± Jian Chenglang was wronged. Jian Yi slowly withdrew his hand, his indifferent and stern face still cold, glanced at him, and wrote lightly: "It's not my uncle's fault, so this punch is considered too light." Jian Chenglang: "" I¡¯ll wipe it! ! I think you just want to avenge me for being mean-mouthed just now, right? ! ! Fortunately, Jian Yi still had some sense and didn't slap him in the face, otherwise Jian Chenglang might really cry now. At this point, this matter has come to an end for the time being. When Jian Chenglang and Jian Yi arrived, they drove a four-seater sports car. When the female police officer called Jian Chenglang, she was shy and timid when she spoke. Her voice was thin, gentle and sweet. She hung up without saying a few words or even speaking clearly. As a result, Jian Chenglang thought that Jian Xiyan was the only one in the bureau, and he didn't drive a multi-seat car. Now there are three more people, and the car obviously cannot fit in them. Jian Yi is still waiting to take his rebellious and rebellious little brat back and punish him severely. He didn¡¯t have much patience, his face was cold, he turned his head and said directly to Jian Chenglang in a cold voice: ¡°Call their parents and ask them to come pick them up.¡± Jian Chenglang was squatting down to coax Jian Xiyan. The other three friends were so coaxed by him that they were so confused that they really thought that he and Jian Yi were playing a game just now. Suddenly hearing this, Jian Chenglang was stunned for a moment, looked up at Jian Yi, and said strangely: "Brother, why don't you fight yourself?" Although Jian Chenglang has a more outgoing personality and gets along well with most people, in terms of friendship, Jian Yi is more familiar with Lu Junhan. Jian Yi pursed her thin lips and looked at him expressionlessly, as if to say, what nonsense are you talking about? Seeing his expression, Jian Chenglang suddenly remembered that his brother's cell phone was out of power and was charging in the living room. Then he received a call and heard that Xiaoyan was in the police station at the moment. Without thinking, he pulled his brother out. So, not only did his brother not bring his wallet, but he also didn¡¯t bring his mobile phone. He even owned the car. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 466 Keep people behind It was rare for Jian Chenglang to see his brother being so "poor and useless", and he immediately felt superior and stepped on his brother's feet, and immediately stopped arguing with him. Seeing that the little guys had been comforted, they happily ran to play hand in hand. Jian Chenglang straightened up and first called Zhang Dazhuang on his mobile phone, but no one answered. Then he frowned and called Qu Sinian again. Qu Sinian was probably filming. The ringing sounded for a long time, but no one answered. Now only Lu Junhan is left. Jian Chenglang flipped through the contacts in the address book on his mobile phone and browsed through "currently", "little baby", "in love", "broke up", "revival of old love", "no more possibility", After "Current Target" and more than a dozen groups related to women, I went directly to the bottom. He then raised his head and looked at Jian Yi over there: "Brother, I don't have Mr. Lu's phone number." Jian Chenglang is a well-known director. Like Qu Sinian, he is in the entertainment industry. Qu Sinian had participated in a play directed by him before, so Jian Chenglang naturally had Qu Sinian¡¯s phone number. And Zhang Dazhuang has hosted many banquets in recent years, and Jian Chenglang is restless. Of course, the purpose of every banquet he attends is to seduce women. ??????????? Zhang Dazhuang was a pervert who couldn¡¯t walk when he saw a beautiful woman. He had many lovers when he was young. Later, he didn¡¯t know which lover gave birth to Zhang Yiming and sent Zhang Yiming to the Zhang family. Seeing him messing around outside, Zhang Yiming's father was so angry that he beat Zhang Dazhuang half to death on the spot. Zhang Dazhuang is not afraid of anyone but his father. After that, he restrained himself a lot and raised Zhang Yiming properly. ¡°I only see beautiful women occasionally, but I still can¡¯t bear the evil nature of men. Their eyes are full of lust, but they have no courage and evil intentions. "Moreover, Zhang Dazhuang already has Zhang Yiming, and he doesn't want to have more illegitimate children. He usually just looks at women to feast his eyes on them. When it comes to women, Jian Chenglang has quite a lot of insights. After going back and forth like this, he has become a good brother. As for Lu Junhan, Jian Chenglang really had nothing to do with him. Not only him, but a few months ago, before Xiao Luli showed up, Jian Yi and Qu Sinian had little contact with Lu Junhan. In the past few months, they had more contact. Finally, with his brother¡¯s super memory, Jian Chenglang dialed Lu Junhan¡¯s phone number. After dialing, there was still no answer. Jian Chenglang listened to the blind tone of "beep beep¡ª¡ª" on the phone. He couldn't get through three calls in a row. He held his forehead with a headache on his face and murmured in pain: "Now I understand why only the two of us are here." Jian Yi¡¯s stern eyebrows were light and there were no big fluctuations. He frowned slightly, listened to the beeping sound, pondered for a while, and soon came up with a solution, and said coldly: "Add Lu Junhan's WeChat account. His personal mobile phone does not accept calls from unknown people." "OK," After Jian Chenglang finished speaking, he paused, and then raised his eyebrows at Jian Yi with a narrow face: ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right, brother, this matter is so private, how do you know that his mobile phone doesn¡¯t receive calls from strangers?¡± As he said that, Jian Chenglang didn't know where his thoughts were going. He smiled, winked and said, "Could it be that you and him¡ª¡ª" Jian Yi raised his head and saw at a glance that his mind was full of dirty thoughts, but he was too lazy to pay attention to him and stated with a calm expression: "Because Jian Xiyan's cell phone doesn't accept calls from strangers." "" Jian Yi glanced at his mobile phone which was still beeping, and said calmly: "So, I am familiar with this voice." Jian Chenglang: "" How many times do you have to listen to this before you become so familiar with it? You can recognize it as soon as you hear it. I feel a little sad for no reason. Sure enough, Xiaoyan is Xiaoyan, a ruthless little killer who can even ignore his own father. ¡°What are you doing standing around, hurry up.¡± Seeing that he was not moving, Jian Yi didn't know what he was thinking, and his stern eyebrows were a little impatient. They have been staying at the door of the police station for a long time. Jian Yi's time has always been precious and he doesn't want to waste it here. His tall and slender body leaned against the dark green car body, frowning slightly, and then lowered his slightly irritable and indifferent eyes, and took out a cigarette from the cigarette case with his fingers. Not long after, blue and white smoke filled the air, blurring his cold expression.An indifferent face. "Brother, are you sure he knows how to use WeChat?" Jian Chenglang had a hard time imagining Lu Junhan playing on WeChat. Even his brother doesn¡¯t usually use WeChat. For black-hearted capitalists like them, whose time is more valuable than their lives, WeChat, a chat tool that wastes time typing and waiting for the other party to type a reply, is not as useful as making a phone call or meeting in person. "Not sure," Jian Yi replied as expected. He took a puff of cigarette and turned to look at the four little guys playing there. After making sure that there was no danger around, he said calmly: "Try it first." It is indeed much safer outside the police station. There are very few people walking around outside. ¡°After all, there are many police officers here, so traffickers don¡¯t dare to come, for fear of being caught. ¡°And the police station is a bit remote and sparsely populated. After so long, there are only a few of them. Seeing that the little guys were a little far away from them, Jian Yi didn't ask them to come back. Based on past experience and recent experience, these four little guys are extremely lethal when they come together. Jian Yi didn¡¯t want to call them back and cause trouble for himself. Fortunately, it¡¯s quite safe here. They are on the phone here, and the little guys are playing with themselves. No one answered Zhang Dazhuang's and Qu Sinian's cell phones. They must be busy and will not be able to answer the phone for a while. And here, Lu Junhan probably had his cell phone with him, but it was just that his cell phone didn't answer calls from strangers, so he didn't answer it. So, based on this comparison, Lu Junhan still has more hope of recovery. Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang had exactly the same idea as the director had before. That is, as long as one of these three fathers can come. As soon as Lu Junhan comes, the other three little guys will be his! Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang can escape. Jian Chenglang copied Lu Junhan¡¯s number and sent a friend request: Your daughter is with me. Jian Chenglang waited for a while, but there was no response. Maybe Lu Junhan didn't see it, or maybe he did and didn't bother to pay attention. Fortunately, three minutes later. The application was approved. Jian Chenglang raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect that his brother would actually say it right. But before he could continue to send a message, he asked Lu Junhan to come to the police station to pick him up. I saw Lu Junhan on the opposite side sent a message directly. Lu Junhan: What are your conditions? The sea, the sea:? ? ? Lu Junhan: What conditions are required for you to let him go? The sea, the sea:? ? ? Jian Chenglang has a high EQ and a low IQ. He quickly realized that Lu Junhan thought he was a human trafficker or a kidnapper, and he immediately laughed angrily. "No wonder it took three minutes to reply. I'm afraid Lu Junhan just called the hospital to confirm that the little girl was not there, and then his application was approved. But now is not the time to worry about this, sending the little guys away is the right thing to do. Dahai, Dahai: No, brother, you are thinking wrong! We are not human traffickers. My name is Jian Chenglang, and I am Jian Yi's biological brother. My brother and I are at the police station now. Come and pick up your daughter. There was silence on the other side for a long time. Lu Junhan: Tell me, what conditions are required for you to keep people here? The sea, the sea:¡­¡­¡­¡­ The sea, the sea:? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sea, the sea:! ! ! ! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 467 Send them to the Lu family Jian Chenglang had a "f*ck" look on his face. His expression was now green and white, as if he had been beaten by a dog and then beaten by a dog. He quickly typed and sent again. The sea, the sea: No, brother! Brother! That's your daughter! Biological daughter! ! Don¡¯t you want your own biological daughter? ! ! However, after this message was sent, it was directly followed by a red exclamation mark. A line of small words appeared below: The message has been sent, but was rejected by the other party. Jian Chenglang: "" He was actually blocked. ! ! ! grass. This guy is so cruel! ???????????????????????????????????: ??? Jian Yi next to him lowered his head slightly, holding a long smoky cigarette between his slender fingers, and was slowly puffing out the smoke. He had just inhaled half of the cigarette when he turned around and saw Jian Chenglang looking complicated and unable to explain, and frowned. Frowning, he asked coldly: "He didn't reply?" "No, I did, buthey, you'd better see for yourself," Jian Chenglang couldn't say anything and didn't want to talk anymore. He threw the phone to him. When Jian Yi took the phone to check, Jian Chenglang took a look at the beautiful little Lu Li who was jumping around there. In the end, he couldn't help it. He came closer and Bagua said: "Hey, brother, that girl is really that brother's biological child? Why doesn't she look like her to me?" Jian Yi looked away from the phone. Hearing this, he glanced at him lightly and said calmly: "Then do you think I look like Jian Xiyan?" Jian Chenglang: "" ???????????????????????????? Oh, there is another pair here who are even less like biological children. "If he hadn't been dealing with it every day, the father and son would have torn down the house alive when they fought. "Then what should we do now?" Jian Chenglang couldn't help but feel dizzy when he saw the bright red exclamation mark and then looked at the happy group of four over there. Zhang Dazhuang and Qu Sinian couldn't get through on the phone, leaving only Lu Junhan, but now the last glimmer of hope is gone. They can¡¯t send the remaining three little guys back to the hospital. After all, they just ran out of the hospital. If they are sent back to the hospital, who knows if these little guys will run out again. They are lucky to encounter the police this time. ¡°If we wait to send the people back and they accidentally run outside and are abducted by human traffickers, the consequences will be troublesome. And letting the assistants, bodyguards, and doctors watch them was not an option. These little guys were simply lawless. The assistants and bodyguards did not dare to care about them. Moreover, it was not that there were no assistant bodyguards in the hospital just now, but they still managed to escape, so the only option was to find them. Their dad is what works. But now the three fathers don¡¯t care, so they can only bring these four little things back to Jian¡¯s house? No. "The Jian family may explode." ¡°I¡¯m afraid his brother is also going crazy. Usually, there is only a small proverb. His brother can still fight. Now there are three more. At that time, take people home, I am afraid that they are either died or his brother died. Fortunately, Jian Yi is not such a hard-thinking person, so he said coldly: "Since Lu Junhan is no longer a human being, let's not do it either. Find someone to send the three of them directly to the Lu family." "Qu Sinian is filming, so he must not be at Qu's house, and Zhang Dazhuang is also restless. He likes to run around during the holidays, so he is probably not at home now. Only Lu Junhan, Lu was so busy before, and now he finally takes a vacation without having to deal with work. Others must be resting at the Lu family now. Jian Chenglang originally said in his heart, brother, you don¡¯t want to be a human being, but I still want to be one, but when he suddenly heard the last sentence, he didn¡¯t react for a moment and said in a daze: "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for?" ¡°Besides these two adults, who else can send them off? Looking for an assistant? But the location here is too far. If the assistant comes here, it will probably take more than an hour. too long. Jian Yi tapped the cigarette butt with his finger, and the ashes fell. He leaned against the car and glanced at him lightly: "Didn't you hook up with a lot of confidantes in the police station before? Just find a few people and send them off." ¡°And the police station also has a van that can accommodate multiple people. It¡¯s the most cost-effective solution no matter how you look at it, but¡ª¡ª Jian Chenglang was very dignified and spoke righteously: "Brother! You know, I'm not the kind of person who betrays his looks!" Jian Yi looked indifferent: "Then all four of them belong to you." "" Jian Chenglang paused, with a sincere expression: "But I thought about it carefully, and it seems that I have nothing to sell except my appearance." Jian Yi said expressionlessly: "Then go quickly." "" In the end, due to his brother's authority, Jian Chenglang had no choice but to bear the humiliation and betray his lust. He called the female officers in the police station and coaxed them to pay compensation. There were actually a few female officers who ignored the chief's threats. Shaken. ¡­¡­ At this time, Zhang Dazhuang was indeed not in the Zhang family. Others are at the Lu family. Early this morning, after Zhang Dazhuang asked Zhang Yiming to be sent to the hospital, he also went to a mine owned by the Zhang family to check on the mineral conditions. After finally finishing the matter, when I came back, it was almost ten o'clock, almost noon. Zhang Dazhuang got busy and forgot to eat breakfast. He was very hungry. ¡°But others are fat and usually eat too much, so they don¡¯t resist hunger at all. But it is surrounded by villa residential areas, all of which are self-occupied houses, and there are no restaurants at all. Seeing that the car happened to pass by Lu's house, Zhang Dazhuang came in to have breakfast. Zhang Dazhuang had been to the Lu family many times before. Most of the housekeepers and servants in the Lu family recognized him and went directly to prepare it for him. At the same time, Zhang Dazhuang came out of Zhang¡¯s house, and information about Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s whereabouts was also sent to Ruan Zhi¡¯s mobile phone. The Zhangjia mine was full of sweaty miners everywhere. The sky was full of dust and coal ash. The sun was too strong and sweating made it easy to smear makeup. There was no romantic atmosphere at all. Even It has nothing to do with romance. Even though Ruan Zhi is a stubborn person, he also realizes that this is not a suitable place for a chance encounter. The only thing left is¡ª¡ª The Lu family. The Lu family's house is large and beautiful, with a fountain, pond and lawn. At first glance, it looks luxurious and gorgeous, and the scenery is also very good. There are many trees in the yard, the air is fresh, and most of the sun is blocked by the trees, so it doesn't matter. Too big. ¡°Compared to the mine, the Lu family is simply paradise. Ruan Zhi has been to the Lu family before. Although she has a bad memory and always forgets things, her last mission failed and Mina was not rescued. After she returned from the Lu family, she drew the route of the Lu family. Therefore, he is quite familiar with the Lu family. She hurried over and put on the Lu family maid uniform specially customized by Huo Tingyan to save Mina. She first found a maid to try. Sure enough, when she came to the Lu family before, she never met anyone on the road because of her special constitution. And now, she puts on the maid uniform. Even if she hangs out in front of the maid or even the housekeeper, the maid and the housekeeper seem to be blind, not realizing that she is a fake at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 468 It¡¯s not a good place to stay for a long time This physique is really indescribably weird and evil. But when Ruan Zhi thought about it, she was able to help Ruan Ye come back to life in the past. This weird and strange thing didn't seem so strange anymore. ¡° Moreover, there are indeed people in Huo Tingyan¡¯s group with this kind of ¡°transparent person¡± physique. Generally speaking, this kind of people have a very ordinary face. At a glance, people can't remember their appearance at all. Moreover, their appearance does not have any distinctive features. It is ordinary and has a very low sense of presence. In the crowd, he was inconspicuous at all. This kind of people are usually used to disguise themselves and eavesdrop on secrets. Even if they are discovered afterwards, it is usually difficult to find them as long as they change their clothes and blend in with the crowd during the escape. ?????????? Ruan Zhi is very good-looking, and her good-looking looks are very aggressive, thick and gorgeous, and her every frown and smile are very personal. Others took one look at her and would never forget it. At first, Ruan Zhi was a little worried about whether he would be caught if he appeared so arrogantly in front of the servants and bodyguards. But after putting on the maid uniform, she discovered that the group of bodyguards, maids, and even the housekeeper who had lived in the Lu family for four or five years and had a photographic memory and extremely insightful mind, when they saw her, they felt like It was as if her IQ was completely gone, and she didn't realize at all that she was not from the Lu family. Thinking of this, Ruan Zhi breathed a long sigh of relief, and was a little lucky that he had such a trait. Because love experts on the Internet said that to impress a man¡¯s heart, you must first conquer his stomach. So Ruan Zhi planned to sneak into the kitchen and make lunch for Zhang Dazhuang, ensuring that he would never forget her craftsmanship after eating it. To this end, Ruan Zhi forced herself to memorize several recipes. She clearly remembered how many grams of salt, how many kilograms of vinegar, and how many drops of oil were needed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, Ruan Zhi had just sneaked into the kitchen in the living room of the main house with a few maids and chefs, and had just figured out the placement of rice, oil, salt, pots and bowls, and the placement of various meats and vegetables. At this moment, a maid opened the kitchen door and asked them to make some breakfast quickly. She also emphasized that the portions should be larger. After saying that, she turned around and left in a hurry. Ruan Zhi glanced outside and saw the fat body of "Lu Junhan" coming in from the outside and sitting directly on the dining table. Obviously, he asked the kitchen to prepare this breakfast. This is the Lu family. "Lu Junhan" is normal here, but she doesn't know where "Zhang Dazhuang" has gone. Ruan Zhi glanced at the living room and found no sign of "Zhang Dazhuang". She even suspected that Ruan Zhi Was there something wrong with the information Ye gave her? But suddenly, a tall, tall man wearing casual clothes with a fair and cold face came down from upstairs. Seeing that familiar and handsome face, Ruan Zhi's dark and beautiful eyes suddenly lit up. He couldn't hold back the corners of his bright red mouth and raised them in joy. He couldn't hold back and looked at it a few more times. The more he looked at the corners of his mouth, the more he looked at it. The smile gets bigger. Zhang Dazhuang was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back. When Lu Junhan came down, in order to kill time, he told Lu Junhan why he showed up at the Lu family. Zhang Dazhuang had come to Lu's house for dinner many times before. Lu Junhan heard this and was noncommittal. There was no big expression on his cold and handsome face. Instead, he turned around and asked someone to prepare a cup of iced coffee for him. After pulling up the chair and sitting down opposite Zhang Dazhuang, before Zhang Dazhuang could speak again, Lu Junhan threw the cell phone that Jian Chenglang had just blocked on the dining table, raised his cold eyes, and said casually: "Hurry up and eat. After eating, I will go back to Zhang's house with you." Zhang Dazhuang was confused: "???" He remembered that Lu Junhan was on vacation today, and the two families had no cooperation to discuss recently. Furthermore, even if there was a cooperation, we could just talk at the Lu family now, why go to the Zhang family. Therefore, Zhang Dazhuang really didn't understand why Lu Junhan wanted to Follow him to Zhang's house. Faced with Zhang Dazhuang's confused expression, Lu Junhan leaned back on the chair. He didn't say anything more, just twitched his thin lips and said briefly and concisely: ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to stay here for a long time, please be safe at home.¡± ¡°Obviously, after being blocked, Lu Junhan had already guessed what Jian Yi would do. "Otherwise, he won't come down. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang couldn¡¯t understand where his home was safe. Over there, Ruan Zhi looked at the people sitting at the dining table outside, the corners of his mouth turned up, and he instantly changed the thought of making lunch to breakfast. Ruan Zhi just in case,I have read some dinner recipes and know how to arrange the dishes in the most beautiful way. Over there, several chefs have to prepare lunch for later and Zhang Dazhuang's breakfast. Moreover, lunch and breakfast cannot be just perfunctory. They are very busy at the moment. They have to wash vegetables, pick vegetables, and cook. Prepare the seasonings and marinate the meat, carve the patterns, and arrange the dishes. I wish I could use one person for two people. Seeing this, Ruan Zhi hurried over and said to the busy chefs: ¡°I¡¯ll come, let me make breakfast, I can do this, I can do this!¡± "Mr. Lu, what's wrong?" Zhang Dazhuang saw that Lu Junhan was playing with his mobile phone. Suddenly, the movement of Lu Junhan's hand stopped, which made him feel a little strange. Lu Junhan frowned slightly, narrowed his dark eyes, and turned his head to look thoughtfully in the direction of the kitchen. Suddenly, for a moment, this voice overlapped with another young and crisp little milky voice: "Dad, don't look for anyone else! I'll do it, I can do it! I can do this!" At that time, in the study, he was about to chop off the hands of the two Lu spies. The little girl yelled like this, and entered the study with her small body, holding a knife that was longer than her body, with an angry look on her face. He must avenge him. Lu Junhan's eyes dimmed. "Mr. Lu?" Zhang Dazhuang looked strange and looked towards the kitchen. There were several maids in maid uniforms walking around in the kitchen, including a chef in chef uniforms and a white top hat, playing with cutting boards and pots and pans. As usual, there was nothing unusual. Lu Junhan looked away, turned his head, and said calmly: "It's nothing, I must have heard wrong." Zhang Dazhuang nodded, and then talked about how he wanted to go back to Zhang's house with him just now. Then he took out his mobile phone and said with a smile: "Mr. Lu, do you want to stay for lunch when the time comes? If so, I will have someone prepare it first." However, the next second, I found that my mobile phone was out of power and turned off. Zhang Dazhuang paused for a moment. Just when he was about to find someone to get him a charger, he saw Lu Junhan was silent for a while, tapped his fingers on the table, and said lightly: "Forget it, I won't go." Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? no! why are you not going! Why don¡¯t you go? It¡¯s just lunch! I won¡¯t poison you to death! What about trust between people! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 469 Is it really that delicious? Xiao Luli and the others came back quite quickly. After the female police officers delivered the three little guys who were chattering in the car to the door of Lu's house, they drove away without saying a word. After returning home, Jian Chenglang¡¯s phone number was directly added to the blacklist! These little guys are cute, but they are too torturous. There¡¯s not much to talk about alone, but if the three little guys get together, they can talk for three days and three nights. Not only did they want to speak on their own, but they also pulled them over, and their words were shocking. The female police officer driving the car said several times, "Police officer aunt, do you like my dad?", "My dad is a good man, you must like him very much." Is he right? In fact, he also likes you very much!" When he was talking, he almost drove the car into the ditch next to him! After that, they were even more afraid that the little girl would call out her father, who was feared in Haicheng. Several female police officers said they couldn't bear it and had no choice but to run away. The three little guys were left alone looking at the car exhaust with blank and innocent expressions. When the three of them entered the living room, Zhang Dazhuang's breakfast was also ready. A portion of extremely exquisite breakfast was served, including soft and fragrant squid and scallop porridge, crystal clear shrimp dumplings, crab roe soup dumplings, etc. There were at least a dozen plates, and the dishes were served very quickly. , obviously more than one person is doing it. "dad!" Xiao Luli came back from the door happily with a small schoolbag on her back. When she saw her father sitting at the dining table, she ran over and hugged his legs. As if she thought of something, she raised her big black and clear eyes. , looked at him eagerly: ¡°Dad, have you sold out all the fish today?¡± Zhang Dazhuang looked over and said strangely: "Fish? What kind of fish? Mr. Lu, when did you start selling fish? Why didn't I know?" Lu Junhan ignored him and said calmly: "Well, it's sold out." As soon as he said these words, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and the little girl's eyes were all bright, their expressions were excited and envious, as if they had scored 100 points in the exam. Zhang Dazhuang: "" "That's great!" Xiao Luli was very happy, and her little fat face looked even more beautiful. She said bluntly: "Dad, have you made a lot of money?" Lu Junhan: "Yeah." The little girl was finally satisfied. This coquettish operation stunned Zhang Dazhuang next to him. He looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, and then at the happy little girl, as if to say, is this okay? Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, what else? Zhang Dazhuang: "" As soon as Zhang Dazhuang looked back, he met his son's disgusted look. That look seemed to say, Dad, why aren't you a fish seller? Before Zhang Dazhuang could get angry and slap him, he saw Qu Qianqian and Xiao Luli over there swallowing their saliva when they saw the breakfast on the table. As expected, it¡¯s better to be a daughter. Looking at this cute look, Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s face suddenly turned into a smile and he quickly said: "Lili, Qianqian, you must be hungry, come on, let's eat together." Zhang Yiming, like Zhang Dazhuang, gets hungry easily, and boys tend to eat a lot. When he heard this, he immediately shouted: "Dad, there's me too! I want to eat too!" "What the hell! Get out of here," Zhang Dazhuang rolled his eyes at him angrily, "This is none of your fault!" With that said, Zhang Dazhuang's face changed again, with a friendly smile, as if he belonged to the Zhang family, and he smiled at the two little girls: "Come on, come on, eat quickly, don't be polite to uncle." Zhang Yiming: "" Because Qu Qianqian was a little afraid of Lu Junhan, she ran to Zhang Dazhuang and sat with him. Little Lu Li sat down next to her father. Because these breakfasts were ordered by Zhang Dazhuang, when the servant brought the breakfast, most of the breakfasts were placed in front of Zhang Dazhuang. On Lu Junhan's side, except for For a cup of iced coffee, there is only one steamer basket of steamed buns. In the steamer, six steamed steamed buns are wrapped so cutely that they look very beautiful. Zhang Dazhuang had been here for breakfast several times before, but he had never seen Xiao Long Bao before, so he was immediately surprised. I couldn't help but picked one up, and Xiao Luli seemed to have remembered something. She looked at the steamed dumplings, her dark and clear eyes shining brightly: "Dad, did you make this?" Lu Junhan glanced at her, took a sip of cold coffee, and said casually: "No." The little girl stared at the xiaolongbao, the xiaolongbaoThere was a small little tug on the top of the quilt, which looked so cute. She frowned in distress, how could it not be made by her father? Only dad can make this kind of little tug. No, suddenly, the little girl's big black eyes widened, not only her father, but also¡ª¡ª Before the little girl could finish her thoughts, she saw Zhang Dazhuang across from him ate the small steamed bun in one bite. He chewed it a few times, and then he stopped moving. The next second, his face wrinkled into a ball, as if he had eaten something extremely disgusting, he got up and ran to the toilet. Not long after, the sound of vomiting came over. Lu Junhan: "" When the little girl saw Zhang Dazhuang like this, she opened her big black and clean eyes, leaned her little head over, and asked her father in a low voice: "Dad, is uncle pregnant with a baby?" Lu Junhan: "" "No," Lu Junhan glanced at her and pushed her little head back: "Don't watch those messy TVs if you have nothing to do." The little girl pouted, thinking that her uncle must be pregnant with a baby. It was said so on TV. Lu Junhan glanced at the xiaolongbao and frowned. Is this stuff really that unpalatable? Can you still make people vomit after eating them? "The craftsmanship of the Lu family's servants can be trusted, otherwise they would have been fired long ago. What happened to Zhang Dazhuang?" Lu Junhan stared at the xiaolongbao, his eyebrows thoughtful. "Aren't you hungry?" Lu Junhan looked away, pushed the steamed dumplings in front of the little girl, and said calmly: "Eat quickly." As expected, the little girl didn't struggle anymore. She didn't know how to use chopsticks and couldn't pick up the small buns, so she had to put on her gloves, grab one, open her little mouth wide, and with a squeal, she took out the white and tender buns. The little bun was stuffed into his mouth. "Bah, chirp, chirp a few times." Suddenly, the little girl's eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly looked at her father, as if she wanted to say something, but because her mouth was still stuffed with buns, she couldn't. Lu Junhan looked at her happy look, glanced at her suspiciously, frowned slightly and looked at the steamed dumplings: "Are they really that delicious?" As he said that, he picked one up and took a bite cautiously. In an instant, vinegar, soy sauce, salt, chili, bitter melon juice, sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, salty, and some other messy, indescribable flavors were mixed into a ball, and exploded directly in the mouth with an unstoppable momentum! Lu Junhan: "" Very good, she deserves to be his daughter. It¡¯s yin enough. He doesn¡¯t want her butt anymore! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 470 Mom¡¯s cooking Ruan Zhi was very busy in the kitchen. She still underestimated cooking. At the beginning, she also said that she would make breakfast. She thought that cooking was just like that: put the washed vegetables, seasonings, and oil into the pot, then wave the shovel a few times, and after four or five minutes, it was ready. The dishes came out. ¡ª¡ªThis is what the chefs in the online videos do. But the actual operation is completely different from what is shown in the video. Just make a small steamed bun, knead the dough, wait for fermentation, beat the meat filling, make seasonings, light the fire, wash the steamer, and put the steamer on the steamer. Not only are there many steps, but also the process is very cumbersome. Just one small steamed bun can make her happy. It was so annoying that it took me a long time to finish it. I have no time or energy at all, so I went to look up other breakfast recipes online and made a few other breakfast items. Fortunately, several other chefs are very experienced and know how troublesome it is to make these exquisite breakfasts. They didn't take her previous words to heart at all and let Ruan Zhi focus on making her Xiao Long Bao. Ruan Zhi originally wanted to prepare a full Man-Han banquet, not to mention ten dishes, but at least five dishes for "Zhang Dazhuang" to try, but now, she can only make Xiao Long Bao, and time is tight, she I'm afraid I can only make xiaolongbao. " However, just one breakfast obviously cannot really bring out her best, but there is nothing she can do about it, so she has no choice but to make the xiaolongbao as perfect as possible. It is best to integrate the Manchu and Han banquet into it. The taste of Xiao Long Bao mainly lies in the taste of the meat filling inside. And the taste is usually made with seasonings. Ruan Zhi was afraid that "Zhang Dazhuang" would like something saltier, so he added two tablespoons of salt, and worried that he would like something sour, so he added some vinegar, but then he thought, what if he likes to be jealous? ? So, after thinking about it, I poured half the bottle of vinegar. Just when I was about to mix it with the minced meat, I suddenly found that there was honey in the cabinet. Honey can beautify the skin, so you can have some. There is also bitter melon juice, which can clear away heat and reduce internal heat. You can have more. After all, the weather has been bad recently. So dry. Afterwards, Ruan Zhi discovered that this kitchen was indeed a treasure, with all kinds of condiments available. Oil, fish sauce, pepper, deviled chili powder, chicken essence, MSG, and a bunch of foreign brand seasonings and spices that she couldn't name, but since they were in the kitchen, they naturally had their uses. So, Ruan Zhi was extremely confident and added a big spoonful of everything, believing that she could make the most delicious and nourishing xiaolongbao in the world! And the facts prove that it is indeed the case¡ª¡ª Ruan Zhi washed his hands and prepared to make another breakfast, but in the end he couldn't help it, turned his head and glanced outside. "Zhang Dazhuang" who was sitting next to the little girl lowered his head and took a bite of Xiao Long Bao. His expression was as cold as ever. He stared at the Xiao Long Bao and didn't say anything for a long time. Ruan Zhi blinked and couldn't help but be happy. Are the buns she makes so delicious? It¡¯s so delicious that I can¡¯t even say anything? In fact, Ruan Zhi didn't know what breakfast she was going to make at first. She didn't know if she had made any breakfast before she lost her memory. Anyway, she wouldn't make it now. She was just about to take out her phone and search online. Suddenly A broken picture flashed through my mind¡ª¡ª It was a table covered with flour. A pair of good-looking, well-jointed and slender man's hands grabbed a small ball of dough. The soft and white dough rolled on the man's big white hands. Three seconds later, a wrapped steamed bun came out. . Unlike other xiao long bao, the xiao long bao made by men also has a very cute little hook on it. Then a chubby little hand suddenly came out from under the table, grabbed the little hook, and hooked the steamed bun away. Then there was a little girl's crisp laughter. "Dad, Dad! Is this the little lantern you made for someone else? It's so beautiful! I'm going to tell Brother Maomao that they also have a small lantern! It's a white lantern!" Before Ruan Zhi had time to think carefully about who the man and the child were in his memory, the scene disappeared in an instant and no trace could be found. But the strange thing is that she can actually make the small steamed buns with the little hooks. She must have learned it before and practiced it many times. She is familiar with it. Once the dough is in her hands, she can make it in less than five seconds. Wrap out an exquisite xiaolongbao. Ruan Zhi shook his head and came back to his senses. Looking at the moved look on "Zhang Dazhuang's" face, he immediately made up his mind to cook more for him in the future. See if he can say thatThe words are pitiful, probably because I have never tasted such delicious food before. Thinking so happily, Ruan Zhi planned to do something more difficult. ¡­¡­ Zhang Dazhuang had not eaten anything and had an empty stomach, so he came to Lu's house to have some food. This was a good time. Before he could eat anything, a small steamed bun made him vomit out all the acidic water in his stomach. When he finally recovered, he seemed to have wandered around the gates of hell. When he came over, his face was green and white. He walked over and was about to ask: Mr. Lu, I have no grudge against you, why do you want to harm me? But before he could ask the question, he saw Lu Junhan closing his eyes, raising his hand and pouring coffee. When Zhang Dazhuang saw the half-sized xiaolongbao in front of him, he immediately came to his senses. He couldn't find the answer after questioning him. Instead, he patted his shoulder with his big hand and said sympathetically: "Mr. Lu, I thought that when you saw me like that, you should know that there was something wrong with this steamed dumpling." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and sneered. He didn't say much, but tilted his head slightly, indicating that he could see for himself. Zhang Dazhuang looked over and was immediately stunned. I saw Xiao Luli holding the white and tender xiaolongbao with her little hands, stuffing it into her mouth happily one by one, squeaking, squealing, it looked so delicious, as if the xiaolongbao was not something that was harmful to others. Damn it, it¡¯s something that even dogs won¡¯t eat, but it¡¯s like the best food in the world. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang immediately cast an admiring look at the little girl, and then stopped eating the rest of the breakfast, mainly because he didn't dare to eat it. He didn't want to run to the toilet to vomit again, so he quickly pulled him away Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming ran away. Lu Junhan didn't stop him. He resisted the nauseating feeling in his stomach and took another sip of coffee to suppress the messy, indescribable smell. He turned around and saw that the little girl had already begun to eat the last small piece of coffee. The cage was full, and his brows couldn't help but wrinkled: "Is it really so delicious?" The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and shook her head desperately: "It doesn't taste good, but it tastes terrible!" "" Lu Junhan took a sip of coffee and glanced at her lightly, "Then you still want to eat." Speaking of this, the little girl felt aggrieved: "But I haven't eaten the food cooked by my mother for a long time!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 471 Want to kill him Lu Junhan stopped holding the coffee in his hand and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Mom?" "Yes," The little girl's white and tender little fingers poked at the half of the steamed dumplings that her father had not finished eating. He threw them on the table. I don't know what the seasonings were. The whole meat filling was gray, as if it was rotten meat. , it exudes a strange and poisonous aura: "The taste of these buns is the same as those made by mom! They are both delicious! Dad, let me tell you, only mom can make it so delicious, no one else can make it!" When it comes to the last sentence, the little girl seems to be a little proud and proud. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s focus was not on the taste of her mother¡¯s cooking. Her dark eyes darkened: "Does this really taste the same as your mother's cooking?" "That's right." The little girl smacked her lips, as if reminiscing: "It's the same!" As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Junhan called the housekeeper directly, "Bring everyone in the kitchen here." The chefs and servants of the Lu family have all been tested. It is impossible for them to make something that even dogs can't eat. There is only one possibility - someone has sneaked in. This person is probably the mother of this little troublemaker. Lu Junhan's expression darkened. When the housekeeper saw him like this, although he didn't know why, he didn't dare to say anything. He just turned around and was about to walk into the kitchen when there was a "crash" sound, and the sound of oil hitting water came from the kitchen. There was a splashing sound, followed by a "boom", as if something exploded, and then someone shouted anxiously: ¡°No, it¡¯s on fire!!!¡± The living room was immediately in chaos. The housekeeper didn't care too much and quickly found someone to put out the fire. Lu Junhan seemed to have thought of something and coldly ordered the bodyguards to surround the living room and not allow anyone to go out. But it was too late. There was still water in the pot, so Ruan Zhi poured the oil in. After that, oil droplets splashed everywhere. In order to avoid the splashing oil droplets, she wanted to turn down the fire a little, but unexpectedly, she twisted the oil. The direction of the car was wrong, and it was turned to the maximum, and flames surged up instantly. Directly set fire to the curtains floating over the kitchen and her own clothes! She was about to cry, and her body was stinging from the fire. When the crowd was in a panic, she ran out in a hurry, jumped into the pool in the yard, and then felt even more ashamed and didn't want to Seeing someone, he sank directly to the bottom of the pool to calm down. But everyone else was busy putting out the fire, and no one paid attention to her. Fortunately, the Lu family¡¯s servants dealt with it in time and the fire did not spread. The fire on the curtains was quickly put out. The housekeeper pulled everyone in the kitchen to the living room with a gloomy face. There was a fire in the kitchen, which was neither a big deal nor a small matter. The most important thing was that he didn't understand how those chefs could make such a mistake. Lu Junhan's eyes fell on the maids at the end, but he didn't find any unfamiliar faces, and he couldn't help but frown slightly. Unlike the housekeeper, he did not believe that the fire was caused by the chef or the Lu family's servants. Instead, he felt that the fire was probably caused by the little troublemaker's mother in order to escape. His expression was already cold, and with such a frown, coupled with the fire in the kitchen just now, a group of people stood in front of him, who were already trembling with fear, but now their faces turned pale when they saw this. "The little girl was sitting next to her father, looking at these uncles and aunts with her big black eyes. She didn't understand what her father was going to do, and she felt extremely bored, so she had to lower her head and play with her little hands. Lu Junhan glanced at them and said solemnly: "Who made the xiaolongbao?" Although the people in the kitchen were not sure how the fire started. After all, everyone was busy at the time, they were all responsible for the fire. They were originally worried that Mr. Lu would punish them severely, but when they heard his first words The question was not about the fire, and many people were relieved. I heard him ask about Xiao Long Bao again. Those people were very positive in order to make up for their mistakes. "yes¡ª¡ª" But after saying one word, they got stuck. Then, in the next second, they all opened their eyes in disbelief and looked at each other, seeing shock and shock on each other's faces. The servants and chefs in the villa are all old people. The servants all live in the same building and get along day and night. They have become very familiar with each other for a long time. They can almost call everyone by name, but at this time, they They discovered that they didn¡¯t even know the name of the maid who made the dumplings! But when they saw her, they didn't feel anything strange at all. It was like,??It seemed like he was one of them. The housekeeper has a good memory and knows who has entered the kitchen. The next time he counted, he found that one person was missing, and he couldn't name the missing person! "Young Master Lu" The butler murmured with a pale expression. Lu Junhan raised his eyes. Butler: ¡°We may have seen a ghost!!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" The housekeeper probably noticed his own gaffe, but only by being there in person can he feel how weird this thing is. The housekeeper¡¯s heart was trembling, and he quickly told the whole story. He couldn't call the woman's name, but he felt that she was one of them. He felt that she was extremely familiar and talking to her was extremely natural. Forget it was weird, she was still missing without anyone noticing. Well, again, she is really beautiful. Like a female ghost in a movie. By the end of the sentence, the housekeeper¡¯s voice was shaking a little, and the other faces were also a little pale, obviously they also discovered something strange. After Lu Junhan heard this, he felt even more that this woman must be the little troublemaker¡¯s mother. Before interrogating Mina, Mina had something to do with the little troublemaker's mother. Since Mina was a group spy, the little thing's mother must also be from the group. The housekeeper couldn't recognize her, so she probably used some kind of hallucinogen. Potion. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t say anything more or give any explanation. He just ordered in a cold voice: ¡°Check if there is anything missing in the villa, especially the study and basement.¡± Seeing that Lu Junhan's expression was calm and calm, and not like he believed in a ghost, the housekeeper gradually calmed down and thought that he might have made a fuss, so he hurriedly asked someone to check. After checking, we found that there was nothing missing in the villa. No one had been in the study, and Mina was still there in the basement. Except that the edge of the pool was a little wet, nothing unusual was found. As soon as Lu Junhan heard that the edge of the pool was a little wet, he knew that the woman had been hiding in the pool before, and now she might have run away in the morning. However, Lu Junhan was thoughtful. This little thing¡¯s mother came to Lu¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t steal confidential documents, and her colleague Mina didn¡¯t save her, so she just came here to make xiaolongbao and poison her? Do you want to kill him or this little thing? Lu Junhan's eyes suddenly turned cold when he thought of the little girl eating with gusto. ¡ª¡ªIt seems that he wants to kill him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 472 I know I will feel sorry for him Ruan Zhi walked out of Lu¡¯s house soaked all over. Along the way, her figure was not captured by the surveillance cameras. The security guard at the gate was watching TV and did not notice anyone going out. In the capital, Huo Tingyan had just finished handling official business and passed on the task. He was sitting in a chair boredly, spinning his pen. Suddenly, the phone at his hand vibrated. Ruan Zhi: [I came out of the Lu family. ¡¿ Ruan Zhi asked Huo Tingyan to prepare a Lu family maid uniform for her before. Huo Tingyan thought that she was going to save Mina, so he had someone make one for her. Huo Tingyan: [Mina was rescued? ¡¿ Ruan Zhi was silent for a while and then replied seriously: [I forgot. ¡¿ "Probably it was because Huo Tingyan hadn't called back for a long time. Ruan Zhi was afraid that he would be angry to death, so he felt a little guilty. After thinking about it, he said: "But I'm not idle either. ¡¿ Huo Tingyan finally replied: [You'd better tell me that you have stolen Lu's confidential documents. ¡¿ In Huo Tingyan's view, Mina was stupid for provoking Lu Junhan. But if this person were Ruan Zhi, with her abnormal physique, even if she stole the confidential documents, Lu Junhan probably wouldn't know who stole it. Naturally, the group will not be involved. ¡°Moreover, Lu¡¯s confidential documents are what many underground groups want to obtain at all costs. If Ruan Zhi really got it, Huo Tingyan would probably go crazy with joy. He has even begun to plan who to sell this document to, and what huge benefits he will get in exchange for it! Ruan Zhi: [Better than this. ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ] Huo Tingyan thought for a while: [You killed that pervert Lu Junhan? ¡¿ Ruan Zhi: [I made breakfast for Zhang Dazhuang. ¡¿ Huo Tingyan was silent. Ruan Zhi couldn¡¯t help but share: [He seems to like my breakfast. His stomach must have been conquered by me now, right? ¡¿ Huo Tingyan continued to be silent. Ruan Zhi was a little frustrated: [But I accidentally burned down the Lu family¡¯s kitchen. ¡¿ As he said this, Ruan Zhi seemed to have thought of something and cheered up a little: [But fortunately I ran fast and Zhang Dazhuang didn't realize it was me. And, luckily, I burned the Lu family's kitchen, not From the Zhang family. ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ] Ruan Zhi: [Why don't you speak? ¡¿ Huo Tingyan blocked her directly! ¡­¡­ Two or three days later, Zhang Dazhuang hooked up with Jian Chenglang again and went to see the beautiful woman. As for Zhang Yiming, he was sent to the hospital to play with Xiao Luli. And the strange thing is that as long as Zhang Dazhuang sends Zhang Yiming to the hospital, a steaming cage of steamed dumplings will appear out of thin air for dinner that night. Lu Junhan's face turned dark when he looked at it. He checked the hospital's surveillance system, but found no one, and no one knew who sent it. ????????????? But Xiao Luli was very happy, one bite at a time, and she was very happy to eat. ¡°Probably because she discovered that Xiao Luli also likes to eat Xiao Long Bao, after that, one cage of Xiao Long Bao appeared out of thin air and turned into three cages. Lu Junhan¡¯s face was so serious that he could feel tears dripping from his face, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of it no matter what! Whenever Zhang Dazhuang comes to the hospital, the dumpling custodian appears on time, which is simply a supernatural event! Although Lu Junhan didn't quite understand the relationship between Zhang Dazhuang and Little Troublemaker's mother, he could see that her mother wanted to drive him crazy. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outright expose Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s sighting of beautiful women in front of Zhang Yiming and Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s father. Zhang Yiming thought that his father wanted a new wife and would abandon him, while Zhang's father thought that Zhang Dazhuang was careless and wanted to have an illegitimate child. So, under the siege of one large and one small, Zhang Dazhuang's recent life was in dire straits! There is no time to come to the hospital anymore. But the xiaolongbao still lingers like a ghost. Lu Junhan has the desire to kill people. In fact, Ruan Zhi recently discovered that "Zhang Dazhuang" seemed to come to the hospital every afternoon. So, after two or three days, she no longer needed Ruan Ye to report her whereabouts. When the time came, she ran to the hospital with the prepared xiaolongbao in her arms. Actually, it¡¯s not easy to make Xiao Long Bao. After all, she doesn¡¯t have most of the seasonings. Even if she can find some, it¡¯s not as complete as the Lu family¡¯s kitchen. Ruan Zhi was afraid that one of the missing seasonings would make the food taste unpalatable, so he ran to Lu's house that night. She wanted to remember what seasonings there were, but her memory was really bad. Moreover, some of the seasonings were imported from foreign countries and were not available in China.It¡¯s for sale, but even if Ruan Zhi wants to buy it, he¡¯ll have to wait a while for it to arrive. But she simply couldn¡¯t wait. So, she went to the Lu family¡¯s kitchen, looted all the seasonings, left 50,000 yuan in the kitchen, and returned to her house happily holding the pile of seasonings. Of course, on the second day, when several chefs saw the empty kitchen, their faces turned green. When Lu Junhan saw the fifty thousand yuan handed over by the housekeeper, his face turned cold on the spot, and his desire to kill a certain woman became even stronger. ¡°But I tried all my methods and couldn¡¯t catch anyone. The woman seemed to be a real ghost, appearing and disappearing without any trace. It was enough to torture him with one retribution, and now there is another one. However, in the past few days, besides Lu Junhan, there were also Yu Zheng who wanted to kill someone. On Friday afternoon, Lu Anran said that she wanted a divorce. The two of them talked about it, but they didn't reach an agreement. Yu Zheng¡¯s idea is very simple. Depression can be cured, but divorce is absolutely impossible unless he dies. Yu Zheng's attitude was tough, leaving no room for anything. He even doubted whether there was someone outside her. If Zhang Yuan hadn't been the mediator, Lu Anran would have been angry and cried. But the result wasn¡¯t much better. Yu Zheng was a lunatic. When he couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, he locked the person up directly. Originally, this month, for Lu Anran¡¯s birthday next month, he had to work overtime every day, including on weekends, but on Saturday, Yu Zheng didn¡¯t care about the company¡¯s affairs or the Yu family¡¯s affairs. ¡°My wife is going to be gone, he is in charge of the company and the Yu family to hell, my wife is going to be gone, and my birthday next month will be a waste. If Lu Qidong hadn¡¯t found him later, Lu Anran would have been imprisoned for a day. Lu Qidong became angry when he saw Yu Zheng like this, and without saying a word, he asked the bodyguard to beat him severely. If Lu Anran hadn¡¯t looked intolerable later, Lu Qidong would have had someone break the legs of this bastard Yu Zheng. But Yu Zheng had a tough temper. He didn't say a word the whole time he was beaten, let alone fight back. His fierce black eyes as sharp as a wild wolf only stared at Lu Anran's pale and weak face, as if he was waiting quietly. What. Sure enough, not long after, he saw Lu Anran begging for mercy for him, with a crazy and paranoid expression on his cold and steady face, but he raised his thin lips, licked the bloody corners of his mouth, and smiled. He knew she would still feel sorry for him. Seeing this, Lu Qidong didn't know whether to continue fighting or not, so he had to take Lu Anran away first. And Yu Zheng has been in many fights since he was a child, and has suffered many injuries on his body. Unlike Lu Anran's soft and frail body, Yu Zheng's body is as if it is made of iron. He was beaten so severely in the morning and went to the hospital. In the afternoon, he was discharged from the hospital. He was injured and sitting at the door of the hospital again. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 473 Let¡¯s die together Since Lu Qidong knew that Yu Zheng dared to lock up Lu Anran, he became angry when he saw this bastard. The couple dared to lock someone up for three years. It can be seen that little Anran may have been bullied by Yu Zheng in these three years. He originally wanted the bodyguards at the door to drive away this brat Yu Zheng, as far away as possible, out of sight. But Yu Zheng is a good boy. He seems to have taken root at the door and cannot be driven away no matter how hard he tries. The bodyguards were concerned about his injuries, fearing that something might happen to him. Moreover, Yu Zheng himself seemed not to be trifled with, and his sinister and vicious aura made them afraid to do too much harm. So, the scene was deadlocked. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t want to make the matter a big deal. Moreover, Yu Zheng's current identity is different from before. He is the leader of the Yu family and represents the face of the Yu family. He is no longer the powerless gangster he used to be. People chase him away like a dog. Go, something is indeed wrong. The most important thing is that he is still Xiao Anran's husband. If he makes the matter big, both the Yu and Lu families will be disgraced. Thinking again, Yu Zheng just stayed at the door and did not enter the hospital. Thinking about it this way, I let Yu Zheng go. Zhang Yuan looked at his boss Yu at the door, sitting on the stone steps with a calm expression, smoking cigarettes one after another, with cigarette butts all around his feet. He lowered his eyes slightly, with an expression on his face that he didn't know what he was thinking. He was so fierce that he was not easy to mess with. There was obvious irritability in his eyebrows. It looked like he was about to hit someone. Zhang Yuan trembled and quickly took a step back. The kitchen of the Lu family was burned down. Lu Junhan did not plan to have lunch at the Lu family and took the little girl directly to the hospital. As soon as the little girl got off the car, she saw Yu Zheng at the door. In the past, Yu Zheng would only be there after get off work, around five or six o'clock. Now seeing him outside at noon, the little girl was very happy: "Dad! Look, he is a good uncle!" Lu Junhan looked at his phone and glanced at Yu Zheng over there. Lu Qidong told him about Lu Anran when they were in the car. Lu Qidong and Lu Anran returned to the hospital. Not long after, they heard that Yu Zheng was waiting outside with injuries on his body. In an instant, Lu Anran's face was paler than that of the patient Yu Zheng, and he looked worried frequently. Looking towards the hospital door. When Lu Qidong saw this, he naturally knew that she couldn't let go. He sighed, thought for a while, and said hello to Lu Junhan. Lu Qidong was probably afraid that some of his subordinates would tell Lu Junhan about this, and if Lu Junhan saw Yu Zheng, he would beat him up again. They wouldn¡¯t feel bad if Yu Zheng was beaten, but Lu Anran probably wouldn¡¯t remain indifferent. " Moreover, Lu Qidong was really angry when he saw Lu Anran being locked up in the morning. He had trouble with his legs and feet, so he drew a stick and hit Yu Zheng hard without leaving any force behind. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That scene was not what they wanted to see. "Dad! I'm going to play with my good uncle!" As he spoke, the little girl seemed to have remembered something, her eyes were bright. After speaking, she ran towards Yu Zheng on her short legs. Although Lu Junhan didn't intend to beat up Yu Zheng, it didn't mean that he could let Yu Zheng off Lu Anran's matter, and now he didn't like Yu Zheng even more. Hearing this, he carried the little man back with a cold expression and said coldly: "What are you playing for! Come in with me." ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in,¡± the little girl said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°I just want my good uncle to teach me how to play games!¡± ¡° She was supposed to find a good uncle to teach her how to play games yesterday, but then she was interrupted by homework. Now, when she saw Yu Zheng, the little girl remembered that she hadn¡¯t passed the game yet! After saying that, seeing that her father was still as handsome as ice, the little girl pouted her bright red mouth in grievance. Then, as if she had thought of something, she looked at Lu Junhan with bright black eyes: "Dad! Well, then I won't find a good uncle. Can you teach others how to play games?" "Compared to Lu Qidong, Yu Zheng, Song Qingwan and others, the little girl likes her father the most. She likes to stay with her father most. Moreover, Dad is so powerful and will definitely play games! Lu Junhan glanced at her calmly, and patted her little head with his slender white hands, looking at the little girl's eyes with great expectation.   Lu Junhan threw her to Yu Zheng expressionlessly: "Have fun with your good uncle, I'll go in first." Little girl: "" Yu Zheng: "" With that said, Lu Junhan went directly inside. The little girl looked blankly at her father's back as he walked further and further away, then looked away in confusion, looking at the expressionless Yu Zheng above. The next second, her little fat face became happy again, and her little milk voice was crisp: "Good uncle, let's play games!" With that said, the little girl took out the mobile phone given to her by Lu Anran from her small bag. Yu Zheng had no intention of paying attention to her. He was still thinking about what went wrong, otherwise Lu Anran would not have avoided him for no reason. But then I thought, no one in the Lu family wants to see him very much now, and the only one who can get some information¡ª¡ª Yu Zheng's dark eyes fell on the cute and beautiful girl next to him. She was sitting next to him at the moment, with her head lowered and fiddling with her mobile phone. Her bright red mouth was pursed, and her cheeks were fair and plump. , which makes people want to take a bite. "Good uncle, do you know how to do this level?" The little girl didn¡¯t know that she had been targeted, and she said in a depressed voice: ¡°I¡¯ve been playing with my aunt for a long time, but I still haven¡¯t passed!¡± Yu Zheng glanced at the game and naturally saw at a glance that it was owned by the Yu Family, with the Yu Family logo on it, "Let me take a look." As the person in charge, Yu Zheng is extremely busy with things every day. Naturally, he does not have time to try out such a small game. Although he is not familiar with this game and has never played it, he has played so many games since he was a child. Got a lot of experience. He took the phone, glanced at it, and roughly clarified the rules. He had a clear idea in his mind, and fiddled with his fingers casually a few times. Seven or eight seconds later, the sound of celebration for passing the level rang out. When the little girl heard this familiar voice, her expression was extremely surprised, and her black and clear eyes were bright: "Good uncle, you are so awesome! You are even better than my aunt and I!" "Compared to her, Yu Zheng's face was not happy at all. Instead, his brows were gloomy, as if there were layers of haze that could not be resolved. The more he heard her say the word "aunt", the more his heart sank. He always felt that his relationship with Lu Anran had reached a dead end. The problem was, he still didn¡¯t know how to get out of it! Sometimes, he really wanted to die with her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 474 When did it happen? The more Yu Zheng thought about it, the more irritated he became, and the more he thought about Ying Ting, the tighter his frown became. He simply started playing the game, with a serious expression on his face, and passed 15 levels for the little girl in one go. Xiao Luli looked dumbfounded and was completely stunned. Her black eyes were wide open, and her bright red mouth was slightly open, but her eyes were shining brightly, as if the stars in the sky had been crushed into pieces, shining brightly. ¡°Obviously, I think the good uncle is really awesome! "Mr. Yu, so you are here." However, at this moment, a soft and capable female voice suddenly rang out. It was Xu Yan. She was wearing a lead-gray professional attire, with black stockings wrapping her long and slender legs. Her hair was curly and scattered on her shoulders and face. With exquisite makeup, she exudes the aura of a strong and independent new-age woman. ¡°Obviously, she just came from the company. Yu Zheng raised his eyelids and glanced at her with his dark and deep eyes. There was no big expression on his handsome and steady face. He only said a low "hmm" and then lowered his head to continue playing the game. Xu Yan¡¯s whole body tensed up at his indifferent glance, her heart couldn¡¯t hold back and was pounding. She clenched her fingers holding the bag and opened her red lips, as if she wanted to say something else. When Zhang Yuan saw her, he was startled and took a step forward: "Why are you here?" Being interrupted by him, Xu Yan looked away from Yu Zheng, looked at him with a smile, and answered in a very official and precise manner: "Oh, it's like this. People in the company were a little worried when they saw that Mr. Yu didn't come to work today. I also heard that Mr. Yu has been here recently, so I just wanted to try my luck, but I didn't expect-" "Bad guy!" But before he finished speaking, the beautiful little girl over there who was watching Yu Zheng playing the game with admiration saw her, her dark and clear eyes widened, and she suddenly stood up, holding her little fists, Xiao Nai's voice was full of anger, but she said it to Zhang Yuan: "Uncle, don't talk to her! She is a bad person! What a bad person!" Zhang Yuan was stunned for a moment. Does the little girl knowXu Yan? Even Yu Zheng¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. Xu Yan¡¯s heart sank when she saw it was her, and her face was slightly distorted. When he came here just now, he only focused on looking at Yu Zheng, and the little girl was close to Yu Zheng. Looking from Xu Yan's side, the little girl's small body was mostly blocked by Yu Zheng's tall and straight body. Xu Yan didn't notice her existence until then. "If she knew this stinky girl was here, she probably wouldn't have shown up so quickly. Xu Yan was angry in her heart, but she pretended to be confused and looked at Zhang Yuan, then at the little girl, "What kind of bad guy?" After saying that, Xu Yan smiled tolerantly and helplessly, "Kid, are you? Wrong person? I don't even know you, how can you be a bad person?" The little girl stamped her feet anxiously and said with an angry look: "It's you! I won't remember it wrong! You are a bad person!" Xu Yan ignored her and looked at Zhang Yuan awkwardly: "Well, this Zhang Zhu, whose child is this? I really don't know her." "fraud!" The little girl widened her big black eyes, as if she didn't expect that Xu Yan would actually say such a thing, and she immediately became angry. She raised her sleeves with her little hands, looking as if she was about to hit someone, "Good uncle." , Uncle, she is a big liar, don¡¯t believe her! She is going to be beaten to death! She is so annoying!" As he said that, the little girl was about to rush over and beat someone up. Yu Zheng saw that she was so small that she couldn't even walk on the stone stairs. She was wobbly every step she took, as if she would roll down the stone stairs if she wasn't careful. As if going down, he immediately brought the person back. Then he turned his head and said coldly to Zhang Yuan: "Kick her away." As soon as Zhang Yuan had no reaction, Xu Yan looked at him in disbelief. Now Mr. Yu stopped shouting: "Brother Yu, are you driving me away because of such a child?" At that moment, Xu Yan felt ashamed. Yu Zheng looked impatient. Apparently he had lost all his patience and was a little confused: "Who the hell are you? Who is your brother?" Yu Zheng already had a ferocious look, and when he frowned impatiently, he looked even more fierce and difficult to offend. Xu Yan opened her mouth, wanting to say something else, but Zhang Yuan asked with a smile on her face. When she left, Xu Yan left unwillingly. After Xu Yan left, the little girl still felt very angry. She felt that she should kill the bad guy. But when the bad guy left, she was so angry that she didn¡¯t know how to get out. She suddenly suppressed her face and turned red. Then, sheHe turned to Yu Zheng, who was frowning slightly, and said seriously in a milky voice: "Uncle! Can you let me hit you a few times? I'm so angry now! I won't get angry until I hit you! Can you let me hit you a few times?" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: "" One minute later¡ª¡ª Xu Yan, who was originally leaving, was caught by the driver of the Yu family. When Xu Yan came back, she thought that Yu Zheng regretted treating her like this. After all, they were childhood sweethearts, and the affection between them was not something that a stinky girl could compare to, even if she was Lu Junhan's daughter. Xu Yan's red lips were curved, with a smile on her lips. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Yu Zheng pursed his thin lips and frowned slightly. He raised his big hand, grasped his small fist, and carried the angry little girl down from the stone steps. He placed it in front of Xu Yan and said in a deep voice: "Fight." Before Xu Yan could react, the little girl was extremely happy. She cheered, then rushed over, kicked Xu Yan several times with both hands and feet, and grabbed her stockings a few times. Probably because her hands were very strong, He even scratched her stockings! Seeing her like this, Xu Yan's expression twisted and she wanted to kick her away, but under Yu Zheng's cold eyes, she clenched her fists and could only grit her teeth, not daring to move. However, this was not over yet. The little girl's next words made her feel cold all over. I saw the little girl beating her, and muttering in her little voice: "Let you bully others, let you bully my aunt! I'll beat you to death, I'll beat you to death for being a bad person!" Xu Yan's eyes suddenly shrank, and before she had time to react, she saw Yu Zheng's face suddenly darkened over there, and there was no emotion in his deep voice, but his big hands grabbed the little girl: "Bullying your aunt? Has she bullied your aunt?" Xu Yanran's eyes widened suddenly and she took a step forward, "No, Brother Yu, don't believe her. She is a three-year-old child, what does she know¡ª¡ª" "That's right!" The little girl's fat face was filled with anger, and she complained in a small voice: "This bad guy has been bullying my aunt before! If it weren't for her, my aunt would definitely be bullied to death by her!" "You are talking nonsense! I have never done this at all! Brother YuMr. Yu, Mr. Yu, you must not believe her!" Xu Yan was completely panicked and wanted to step forward and cover the little girl's mouth to stop her from talking nonsense. However, Zhang Yuan blocked her with quick eyesight and quick hands. Xu Yan gritted her teeth angrily. Yu Zheng didn¡¯t even look at her, he only looked at the little girl with his eyes, his calm voice was filled with danger, ¡°When did it happen?¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 475 It has nothing to do with the Yu family "Just a few days ago," The little girl¡¯s memory was not very good. She scratched her head with her little hands and forgot which day it was. She thought about it and said seriously and solemnly: "Anyway, it was the day before my aunt got sick! Many people saw it!" Zhang Yuan was stunned for a moment, and quickly searched in his memory. The day before Mr. Song fell ill and was hospitalized, wasn't that at Mr. Song's banquet? Zhang Yuan was quite impressed with the specific time of the banquet. He has not forgotten that before, by the bathroom of the breakfast restaurant, Yu Zheng asked Miss An Ran why she didn't take him with her to the banquet. Mr. Yu actually received the invitation letter, but during that time, the company worked overtime and got off work at 8pm, which was considered early. ?????????????????????????????????? With Miss An Ran¡¯s withdrawn and quiet temperament, she would generally not attend such a banquet, and there is no need for Mr. Yu to go. Unexpectedly, Miss An Ran actually went. I heard that she was called by Mr. Song. After Mr. Yu heard about it, he rushed to the banquet venue, but when the car was only halfway there, he heard that Mr. Song had been sent to the hospital. . So, the driver turned around and rushed to the hospital again. Then they waited outside all night. Yu Zheng didn¡¯t say much, but said to Zhang Yuan in a deep voice: ¡°Go and check.¡± After saying that, his face was sinister and cold, and he grabbed Xu Yan's hair with his big hands, cruel and ruthless, and his dark eyes were cold: "If I find out that it is really related to you, let alone my mother, not even the Xu family can protect you!" Xu Yan was frightened by his terrifying expression, and there was severe pain in her scalp, which made her face turn pale. It occurred to me then that he was not an indifferent and calm person at all, but a complete madman. She originally thought that after these three years of hard work, Yu Zheng was no longer the fierce, cruel, cold, and careless man he was three years ago, but now it seems that he has not changed at all! Thinking of this, Xu Yan's face turned even paler. When she recalled the scene at that time, her panicked and anxious heart slowly calmed down, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She thought about it again and determined that she didn't say anything too outrageous at that time. At most, she was agreeing with Yu Xiaoxiao. Moreover, it was not considered as an agreement. From the beginning to the end, she pretended not to know. To outsiders, she is innocent. It¡¯s also her fault that this smelly girl¡¯s mouthful of ¡°bad guys¡± confused her. If we really count, she has never bullied Lu Anran! Xu Yan felt confident and was about to speak, but Yu Zheng had already shaken her away. After that, he didn't bother to look at her anymore and just smoked a cigarette. The dazzling firelight reflected the man's cold and handsome face as always. Xu Yan couldn't hold back and clenched her fists. How could she be willing to give such a man to Lu Anran? If it weren¡¯t for Lu Anran, she would have married Yu Zheng long ago! Now is the information age. If you send a text message or make a phone call, your subordinates will naturally check it and report it back. Not long after, Zhang Yuan received the news. Looking at Yu Zheng's gloomy face, he hesitated. Yu Zheng said coldly: "Say." Zhang Yuan: "Mr. Yu, Miss Xu didn't say anything, but it was your sister Yu Xiaoxiao" Zhang Yuan paused, not knowing what to say, and handed the phone over. There was a text message on it, completely , written word for word what Yu Xiaoxiao mocked Lu Anran at the banquet: "You'd better see for yourself." After finding out that something really happened at the banquet, Zhang Yuan's eyes went dark and he almost fainted! Since he didn¡¯t know about such a big thing, Mr. Yu might think that he was doing something bad, and he might even have his skin ripped off. But in fact, Zhang Yuan was quite unjust. Speaking of which, they were also unlucky. Originally, this incident was quite a big deal, and many people present heard it. Moreover, when the little girl held her head and cried loudly, many people gathered around her. In the crowd, Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s words spread from one person to another, and even, afterward, someone even went out of his way to tell Lu Junhan about it. Yu Xiaoxiao said that the Yu family spent money to treat Lu Anran's illness and forced Yu Zheng to marry her, and the Lu family even kicked her out. Any one of these would be enough for Lu Junhan to torture her to death. If it weren¡¯t for Song Qingwan¡¯s illness and Lu Junhan not having time to take care of it, Yu Xiaoxiao would still be so cool now. But Yu Xiaoxiao hasn¡¯t been doing much better recently. As soon as this incident came out, others were afraid that the Lu family would pursue it, so they quickly broke up with Yu Xiaoxiao. Yu Xiaoxiao spoke for her.?Several brands terminated their contracts with her one after another, and even several dramas were directly replaced. Originally, this news would have spread directly. Even if it hadn't spread, Zhang Yuan wouldn't have known about it at all. ¡°After all, the upper class circle in Haicheng is only so big, and many people are fawning over them. But the bad thing is that something happened to Song Qingwan at the banquet. Compared with Lu Anran's incident, Song Qingwan's incident was obviously more explosive. For a moment, others diverted their attention and forgot about Lu Anran's incident. . ¡°Anyway, they had already told Lu Junhan everything and showed their faces in front of him. If they talk about it to other people, who knows if Lu Junhan will cause trouble for them. Later, indecent photos of Ye Wanwan appeared at Mr. Song¡¯s banquet. The Song family blocked information about the venue and did not allow anyone to leak what happened tonight. In this way, no one will talk about what happened at the banquet, let alone what happened to Lu Anran. After several layers of lockdown, Song Qingwan¡¯s hospitalization was covered up. Moreover, Zhang Yuan and the others were very busy recently. They had to rush over after finishing their work at the company. Their schedule was full, so they really didn¡¯t know about this. Zhang Yuanzheng and Yu Zheng finished the reading without saying a word. There was no emotion on his cold face, and his heart inevitably started to rise: "Mr. Yu" Yu Zheng threw the phone back to him, holding the long flickering smoke between his two fingers. His dark eyes revealed a frightening light, and he said in a deep voice: "Where is Yu Xiaoxiao now?" For sister Yu Zheng, Zhang Yuan is aware of her recent schedule: "The third lady was originally going to join the cast during this period, but the crew terminated her contract. She should be at the Yu family now." "Tell her to pack her things and get out!" Yu Zheng flicked the cigarette ashes with his fingers, and there was no emotion in his voice: "Pass it down, from today on, there will be no more Yu Xiaoxiao in the Yu family. Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with the Yu family!" Xu Yan was shocked. Looked at him in disbelief. Just because of Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Lu Anran had been kicked out of the Lu family, so he was going to kick Yu Xiaoxiao out of the Yu family! That¡¯s his sister! Although the two brothers and sisters were not born to the same mother, they grew up together! How could Yu Zheng Xu Yan couldn't hold back and spoke, not because of Yu Xiaoxiao, but because she really couldn't believe it and didn't want to believe that he even gave up his own sister for Lu Anran: "Mr. Yu, are you going too far? After all, Xiaoxiao" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 476 Wife, let¡¯s talk Xu Yan was halfway through her words when she met his dark and cold eyes, her heart trembled, and she couldn't continue talking. She felt a little regretful now for no reason, and cold sweat broke out on her spine. She discovered that she didn¡¯t understand this man at all! It should be said that she has never understood it. Yu Xiaoxiao was pampered and grew up in a wealthy family, and now she is used to the life of a noble. Driving her out would probably be more painful than forcing her to death. Yu Xiaoxiao just mocked Lu Anran a few words and ended up in such a tragic end. If Yu Zheng knew about it, she would not tell her after posting the photo on WeChat Moments, and then specially sent it to Lu Anran Xu Yan didn't dare to think about it, but then she thought that Lu Anran's arrogant and stubborn temperament might not tell Yu Zheng. Thinking this way, she felt a little relieved, but she was still a little uneasy after all. Zhang Yuan is very understanding. After all, Miss An Ran has been hiding from Mr. Yu very hard recently. Mr. Yu is already very irritable, and now he wants a divorce. Mr. Yu doesn¡¯t know what went wrong, and he doesn¡¯t know where to direct his anger. At this time, Yu Xiaoxiao Just bumped into it. When he thought that she was probably the reason why Lu Anran filed for divorce, Mr. Yu was afraid that he wanted to kill her. Xu Yan left in a panic. This matter had nothing to do with her. She was in the way and no one stopped her. Not long after she left, Yu Zheng returned the phone to the little girl and asked the little girl to play games by herself, and then said to Zhang Yuan in a deep voice: "Give me your cell phone." Zhang Yuan suddenly woke up. This is to use his vest to explain this matter to Miss An Ran. Maybe after the explanation is over, Miss An Ran won¡¯t get divorced! Ms. An Ran blocked Mr. Yu before, and it was Zhang Yuan who sent a text message to explain to Ms. An Ran. In fact, it was indeed Zhang Yuan who sent it at first. Later, Yu Zheng felt unhappy and snatched it away, using the identity of "Zhang Yuan" to chat with Lu Anran. After that, Zhang Yuan hardly sent text messages to Lu Anran. Zhang Yuan handed his mobile phone to his boss in a familiar manner. At first, Miss An Ran would doubt whether the person opposite was Mr. Yu, but recently, she has been sending a lot of text messages, and Mr. Yu imitated his tone. Eighty percent, he really looks like a "subordinate". Moreover, every text message is always "Mr. Yu" or "Yu Zheng", as if he is afraid that Miss An Ran will forget him. Yu Zheng answered the phone and thought of the close relationship between Xu Yan and Yu Xiaoxiao at the banquet, so he ordered Zhang Yuan in a deep voice: "Fire her." You can¡¯t keep such a troublesome woman. Although Xu Yan did nothing, Yu Zheng still felt troublesome. Moreover, Xu Yan and Yu Xiaoxiao were close. When the time came, Lu Anran misunderstood again, and he did not have the extra life to trouble his little ancestor. Thinking of the previous rumors about his childhood sweethearts, Zhang Yuan was stunned for a moment: "Are you sure?" Yu Zheng frowned, his brows stern: "Is there a problem?" Yu Zheng didn't have much impression of Xu Yan at all. What he remembered most clearly was that his mother kept nagging in his ear, asking him to arrange a job for Xu Yan, saying that she had just returned from abroad and was not familiar with many domestic businesses. Not familiar with either. He was tired of reading, and besides Lu Anran, he had neither the thought nor the patience to listen to other women, even if that person was his mother. In order to make her shut up quickly, and it was not like the Yu family could not afford to support an idle person, he directly asked Zhang Yuan to arrange a job for Xu Yan. As for entering the secretary's office, it was probably Xu Yan's own choice. Zhang Yuan Yuan and Yu Zheng didn't seem to have feelings for Xu Yan, or even treat Xu Yan like a stranger. He was suddenly frightened and felt that something had gone wrong. He hesitated for a moment and decided to listen to Xu Yan in the secretary's room. The rumors that arrived said: "Mr. Yu, I heard someone in the circle saying that if Miss An Ran hadn't suddenly appeared, I'm afraid you would have married Miss Xu by now" Before Zhang Yuan could finish speaking, Yu Zheng¡¯s ghastly voice rang out: ¡°Which idiot came from this? If he wants to die, I can give him a ride!¡± Zhang Yuan: "" It seems that the situation is completely different from what they thought. In the afternoon, he will have to go back and beat the people in the secretary's office. If he doesn't want to get out, they should shut up! Yu Zheng suddenly remembered that in the text message, Yu Xiaoxiao said that Lu Anran was forced to marry. Yu Zheng: "" Force your mother to get married! Oh shit. He looked at this and saw that no one could see him having an easy time!Is it because he has had such a good temper in the past three years? Everyone can throw dirty water on his head! Zhang Yuan obviously thought of this. After knowing that Yu Zheng had nothing to do with Xu Yan, he was afraid of being offended. Zhang Yuan hurriedly said: "I will ask someone to check it now." After saying that, Zhang Yuan took out his spare mobile phone and called Send a message to the people below and ask them to check where this news came from! Then he raised his head and said: "Mr. Yu, do you need to issue a clarification statement now?" Yu Zheng took a deep breath and looked at him expressionlessly: "What do you think? If we don't publish it now, we will publish it after I get divorced or after I kill you all?" As expected, you can¡¯t afford to offend a man who is about to get divorced. Zhang Yuan stood far away silently. After the explanation, Zhang Yuan began to edit the clarification statement. Of course, after editing, he still had to read it to Yu Zheng. Yu Zheng was also very upset at the moment and sent a text message to Lu Anran using Zhang Yuan's mobile phone. . I just posted it, the game next to the game could not pass through, and the little girl who was struggling with her face shook her mobile phone. Neither Yu Zheng nor the little girl took it seriously. Lu Anran only has a mobile phone number. He uses that mobile phone number to do whatever he does and fill in any information. Therefore, he often receives spam text messages and advertising text messages. Just let the little girl play the game in peace and don't worry about it. But Yu Zheng thought that the shock was caused by the little girl playing a game. In his opinion, he already had a mobile phone when he was three years old, and he was proficient in using it to play games, make phone calls, and even surf the Internet. Moreover, Lu Junhan was not short of money, so there was no way he would not buy it for his daughter. cell phone. However, in fact, Lu Junhan thought about buying it for her. But when I thought about it, the little girl would hold her new mobile phone in her arms and even go to the toilet, showing off in front of him and saying: "Dad, look, my mobile phone is so beautiful!" "I have a mobile phone now!" !", "My mobile phone is more beautiful than yours!", "I am a person with a mobile phone too! I am a big child!" When Lu Junhan thought of that scene, he felt that it was good now. ¡° Moreover, the little girl is still young and loves to watch TV. If she has her own mobile phone and is either on the TV or on the mobile phone every day, her eyes may easily become myopic. Yu Zheng saw that Lu Anran didn¡¯t reply to Lu Anran after she sent several text messages. He thought she disliked him and even ignored Zhang Yuan. Immediately, his eyebrows darkened, and he made a call directly: ¡°Honey, let¡¯s talk.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 477 Xu Yan¡¯s fate (1) Soon, the little guy¡¯s milky voice sounded on the phone and next to him at the same time: "Wife? Uncle, she is not your wife, she is Lili! Don't you remember?" Yu Zheng then turned his head and glanced at the cute little girl next to him who was holding a mobile phone and talking to her mobile phone. He was silent for a long time. Zhang Yuan not far away: "" What should I do if I feel like laughing for no reason! no! Hold it! If you laugh now, you will be beaten to death by Mr. Yu! Yu Zheng took a deep breath, then looked at her, and asked in a deep voice: "Why is your aunt's cell phone here with you?" The little girl looked at him, then at her cell phone, which was still on the phone. After thinking for a moment, she picked up the cell phone with her two white and tender hands, put it to Yan Hong's lips, and said to the cell phone: "Auntie's cell phone is always here with Lili." Listening to the voice on the phone and the serious look on the little girl's face when she answered the phone, Yu Zheng choked and hung up the phone. Yu Zheng frowned and couldn't help but ask: "Your dad didn't buy you a mobile phone?" "No," the pretty little girl said in a muffled voice with a bulging face like a fat little pufferfish. "My dad said that neither older nor younger children can buy mobile phones, otherwise they will go blind! Only when adults buy mobile phones can their eyes not go blind. People don't want to be blind" Yu Zheng: "" Zhang Yuan: "" "Then this game" The call ended and the interface returned to the game interface. Yu Zheng glanced at it and had a vague guess. "It belongs to my aunt too," the little girl said crisply, "my aunt is so awesome, she has already reached level 50!" "" Yu Zheng was silent for a while, then took the mobile phone from her hand with his big hand. Seeing the little girl looking over in confusion, he said in a deep voice: "Don't you know how to play? I will help you with the rest." "Really?" The little girl's big black eyes suddenly lit up, "There are still a lot of levels left!" "Yeah." This kind of small game is nothing to Yu Zheng. He manipulated the screen a few times with his fingers, as if casually, and said lightly: "But if you can call your aunt down, I can still do it. Teach you how to play this game." The little girl¡¯s eyes were indeed brighter. She had just seen Yu Zheng pass the fifteen levels in less than five minutes. She couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She felt that the good uncle was really awesome! Even better than dad! She also wants to be as powerful as her uncle! Hearing what Yu Zheng said, she hurriedly climbed up from the stairs, turned around with her little body, and ran excitedly to the hospital. The little girl still said urgently: "Then, good uncle, please wait for me. I'll call aunt, but you must wait for me!" marvelous! If the good uncle taught them, she and her aunt would be as good as the good uncle! Yu Zheng sat on the stone steps, raised his eyebrows slightly, hooked his thin lips slightly, and gave a faint "hmm". With his approval, the little girl disappeared in a flash. Zhang Yuan was stunned as he watched from the side. But before he could say a few words of admiration and compliment to his boss, Mr. Yu, at this moment, the phone vibrated suddenly. It¡¯s a WeChat message. ? From Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s WeChat. Yu Zheng has no moral bottom line, and he has no sense of not invading other people's privacy. When he saw this message, he clicked on it directly. That is a voice message. They were all insults and questions. It seems that the news has been conveyed to Yu Xiaoxiao. She directly asked Lu Anran on WeChat whether she had turned a deaf ear to Yu Zheng and actually let Yu Zheng kick her out of the house. She also called Lu Anran a bitch for spending the Yu family's money on medical treatment. It was shameless and disgusting to use Yu Zheng to deal with her, and to make Lu Anran wait, she would never let her go! The more he listened, the more gloomy Yu Zheng's face became, his dark and deep eyes narrowed, and his face had a frightening look before a storm. Zhang Yuan took one look, quickly took a few steps back, and thought to himself, Miss Third is really desperate for her life! How dare you do this to Miss An Ran! Zhang Yuan glanced at Yu Zheng, his face was gloomy, as if he could kill someone. Yu Zheng did not speak, but with a sullen face, he scrolled up the information.   Only then did I realize that Yu Xiaoxiao had sent many such disgusting and contemptuous comments to Lu Anran before. The topics were nothing new and they all revolved around Lu Anran spending a large sum of money from the Yu family to treat illnesses, forcing marriage, and even being raped by Lu Anran. He was kicked out of his family and attacked Lu Anran for being unable to give birth to a child, which was a disgrace to the Yu family! But Lu Anran didn¡¯t reply, but the unread red dot behind the voice was gone. Obviously, she had heard all these extremely dirty and curse words. When he turned to the end, Yu Zheng gritted his teeth and held the phone very tightly with his big hands. His joints were obviously white. Seeing his cold look, cold sweat broke out on Zhang Yuan's back. If it weren't for this The mobile phone belongs to Miss An Ran. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Yu has crushed it! This is really not a joke! Zhang Yuan had previously seen Yu Zheng crush a crystal cup alive on the spot. The fragments exploded and his hands were covered with blood. It looked like he had crawled out of hell. It was as terrifying as it was to watch. After one glance, I didn't dare to take a second look. But now, Yu Zheng's expression is even more terrifying than that time. Even Zhang Yuan, who is used to following Yu Zheng and seeing Yu Zheng's sinister look, can't help but feel his scalp numb and tremble all over. ¡°Miss Third, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m really dead this time. It seems that Miss An Ran will divorce Mr. Yu, and she is really closely related to Miss Third! After all, who can endure being scolded for so long? Moreover, Miss An Ran's depressioncould it be the same reason? Zhang Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. If this is true, then the third lady may really be killed by Mr. Yu! Zhang Yuan hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to do now. He glanced at Yu Zheng. Unexpectedly, Yu Zheng had a cold face and exited the chat interface without saying anything. As soon as he exited the chat interface, the contact on WeChat People came out. The top one is Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s WeChat account. She just sent the message. "And below, there are Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡ª¡ª And, Xu Yan. Seeing this name, Yu Zheng's eyes narrowed slightly. Even Zhang Yuan was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn¡¯t expect that Miss An Ran actually had Xu Yan¡¯s WeChat account! How did they meet? And, it looks like they have been chatting! Yu Zheng clicked in directly. There was only one photo in the chat interface, not even a single text. When Zhang Yuan saw it, he shouted out: "Mr. Yu, this is not your office" In the photo, most of Xu Yan's fair shoulders are exposed, her hair is messy, her clothes are torn, and her lips are all stained by lipstick. It looks like she has been kissed hard and loved by someone. There was a loud "bang" sound. Zhang Yuan¡¯s cell phone was smashed to the ground by Yu Zheng. In an instant, it fell into pieces and the parts were scattered all over the floor. Zhang Yuan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 478 Regret¡¯s intestines are blue They are not stupid. When they saw this photo, they immediately understood what Xu Yan was planning. ¡°Obviously, he wants Miss An Ran to misunderstand that Mr. Yu is cheating! Otherwise, it would be hard to choose any place, but I would choose Mr. Yu¡¯s office! ¡°Moreover, looking at the time when the photo was sent, it happened to be the time when Miss An Ran was having trouble with Mr. Yu and hiding from Mr. Yu! Yu Zheng has a quick mind and a good memory. He instantly matched up the details of this period with the current time. He also understood that Lu Anran was hiding from him before and refused to let him kiss her. It turned out that he thought he was dirty! I also understand, before he asked Lu Anran if he was stealing someone outside, what happened to what Lu Anran was forced to say: "I don't care about you, and you don't care about me"! It turns out that the culprit of everything is here! And the culprit of divorce is also here! Zhang Yuan looked at Yu Zheng's terrifying face and trembled so hard that he didn't dare to look at it a second time. This Xu Yan is simply more capable of seeking death than the third lady! I really don¡¯t want my life! He was afraid that Yu Zheng would lose his mind and smash Miss An Ran¡¯s cell phone. By then, Miss An Ran might kill Mr. Yu. It is even more difficult to save the two of them. Thinking like this, I just wanted to say something to let Yu Zheng calm down, but who knew, it was too late. Yu Zheng really lost his mind and smashed his cell phone. Um. His Zhang Yuan¡¯s mobile phone. Zhang Yuan: "" He knew he shouldn¡¯t worry too much! ! Ms. An Ran¡¯s mobile phone is treasured by Mr. Yu, but his is different. I¡¯m afraid in Mr. Yu¡¯s eyes, his phone is no different from a rag. If it can vent Mr. Yu¡¯s anger, it is considered valuable. Sure enough, the difference between people is greater than the difference between people and pigs! Zhang Yuan looked at the fragments of mobile phones on the ground and felt heartbroken. This is a new mobile phone he just bought, and I don¡¯t know if Mr. Yu will reimburse it! But then I thought about it, throwing his phone was better than Mr. Yu twisting his head off. Thinking of this, Zhang Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡­¡­ By the time the little girl pulled Lu Anran down pitifully, Yu Zheng's shadow had disappeared below. There is only one driver waiting there. Even the fragments of mobile phone parts on the ground have been cleaned up, and it is completely impossible to tell that a mobile phone has been smashed here. The little girl was stunned when she didn't see the shadow of the good uncle. Then she looked hurt and murmured aggrievedly: "The good uncle is a big liar. He said he would wait for Lili! Liar! Big liar" Wow, don¡¯t ever play with him again!¡± Lu Anran came down and did not see Yu Zheng. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. He thought he could not bear it physically and went back to the hospital for treatment, but instead he became a little worried about his condition. When the driver saw this, he quickly stepped forward and said: "Miss An Ran, little miss, Mr. Yu has left beforehand. He asked me to give this to you." With that said, he handed the phone to the little girl, and the game interface on the screen was completely cleared. The little girl was aggrieved at first, but when she saw that the game was completely cleared, her eyes widened: "The good uncle is so awesome!" At this time, the little girl thought that her speed was too slow. After the good uncle finished the game and saw that she didn't come, he got impatient and left. Suddenly, the little girl felt guilty. Even Lu Anran was slightly surprised. The driver coughed slightly and laughed a little awkwardly. In fact, after Mr. Yu smashed Zhang Zhu¡¯s cell phone, he went back to pack things up with a cold face. And this game is originally owned by the Yu Company. It was just launched not long ago, and the difficulty is also high. No one has completely cleared it yet. The reason why they have cleared it now is because they called the technical department of the Yu Company and asked them to play it. The data of this account has been modified. Within a minute, the first account that completely cleared the level appeared. It¡¯s simply worse than cheating! But for the sake of Mr. Yu¡¯s wise and powerful image, the driver said nothing. Of course, if he told her, his life might be decided here. ¡­¡­ Yu Xiaoxiao was completely in despair. All her work had been suspended before. After asking, she found out that it was the words she said to Lu Anran at the banquet that caused the trouble! Those people are afraid of LuHan will retaliate and dare not use her at all! Yu Xiaoxiao was immediately furious, but she still didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t feel that she was at all wrong! " Moreover, she is not acting to make money, she just thinks it is fun to pass the time. If the contract is terminated, the contract will be terminated. It is not like the Yu family cannot afford to support her! What¡¯s more, the living expenses and pocket money the Yu family gave her were more profitable than acting! She¡¯s not surprised yet! Yu Xiaoxiao was lying down at Yu¡¯s house. She had nothing to do all day long, just playing with her mobile phone, or going out to eat, drink and chat with some friends, and not doing her job all day long. But who would have thought that while she was lying peacefully on the sofa, a bunch of maids and housekeepers came in, packed her things, and then told her that she was no longer a member of the Yu family. Whether she lived or died, they would not care about her anymore. It¡¯s okay with the Yu family! The system of the Yu family is similar to the ancient imperial power, and now, the one who is the emperor is Yu Zheng! He doesn¡¯t want to raise her and wants to drive her out of the Yu family. That can really be done with just one sentence! After all, now the entire Yu family has to rely on him! The other descendants, even Yu Zheng's uncles and uncles, and Yu Xiaoxiao's mother are all useless people. They only eat, drink, whore and gamble all day long, and do not do any real work. If Yu Zheng hadn't supported the Yu family by himself, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to support them. Get rid of these blood-sucking insects. Therefore, basically no one dares to mess with Yu Zheng, and the servants of the Yu family regard Yu Zheng's words as an imperial edict. Yu Xiaoxiao simply couldn¡¯t believe that Yu Zheng would treat her like this! She is his sister! But those people didn¡¯t give her a chance to argue, and just threw her and all her belongings out of the Yu family. Yu Xiaoxiao was furious. After thinking about it, she felt that it must be that bitch Lu Anran who complained! She was so arrogant that she couldn't hold it back and cursed Lu Anran. However, three minutes later, the servant of the Yu family came out again. When Yu Xiaoxiao saw this, she was overjoyed and thought it was her brother who had regretted it. She knew that her brother would not be so cruel to her! Who would have thought that the housekeeper said coldly, "Master Yu said that you can leave, but all the Yu family's belongings must be left behind!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A bunch of maids filed out and directly carried back Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s large and small bags, which were enough to fit a truck and worth a lot of money! Yu Xiaoxiao has spent more than 20 years with the Yu family¡¯s money, so naturally all her things belong to the Yu family. There were even maids who took off all the earrings, rings, and even clothes and jackets from Yu Xiaoxiao! Yu Xiaoxiao collapsed and screamed, cursed, and tried her best to dodge, but she still couldn't escape. In the end, she cried out in shame. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fear that Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s nakedness would bring shame to the Yu family, the maid would probably not even leave her a single piece of clothing. Yu Zheng is a gangster with no bottom line and no morals. The servants he raised have been infected with many of his habits, not to mention how cruel he is to Yu Xiaoxiao. In the end, Yu Xiaoxiao was kicked out without bringing anything. Even the pocket money that the Yu family gave her every year in her account was frozen by Yu Zheng. She lost her job, her money, and even the assets in her name, including bags, jewelry, and clothes that could be sold for money! Seeing that she was kicked out of the Yu family, others were afraid of offending Yu Zheng. Moreover, because of what she said to Lu Anran before, others were also afraid of offending Lu Junhan. Now, even Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s rich second-generation friends don¡¯t dare to have anything to do with her! Yu Xiaoxiao has nothing! Now even eating has become a problem! Yu Xiaoxiao regretted that her intestines were green! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 479 Act based on his expression And here, Xu Yan's situation is not much better. Under the noses of Yu Zheng and Zhang Yuan, Xu Yan left in despair, her face turned pale. The whole person was in shock. Even, cold sweat could not help but break out on the back. The Yu family has been a noble family in Haicheng for hundreds of years. It has a rich heritage. It is not an exaggeration to say that it has been rich from ancient times to the present. It is like a big tree firmly stationed in Haicheng, even if the surrounding aristocratic families have been there for generations. Despite the changes, the Yu family has remained standing and has been glorious for generations. In this regard, even the Lu family, now the number one family in Haicheng, cannot compare. Many years ago, several of the ancestors of the Yu family actually became emperors. Nowadays, history books record their glorious deeds. They have countless antiques and famous utensils in their names, and their money and wealth can rival the country. Even though the times are now open and no longer feudal, the Yu family still retains some systems. Those in power are ruthless and sentimental, but not stingy. ¡° Anyway, the Yu family has a deep foundation and is not short of money. Illegitimate sons and illegitimate daughters all live with their mothers, and they live in the same villa area, just like the harem of an ancient emperor. Therefore, even if Yu Xiaoxiao and Yu Zheng were not born to the same mother, they all grew up together because they lived in the same place. For more than twenty years, I have more or less feelings. But Xu Yan really didn¡¯t expect that Yu Zheng would be so cruel to the sister who grew up with her, and then he kicked Yu Xiaoxiao out of the Yu family just because of a sarcastic remark! The methods are vicious, cruel and ruthless, leaving absolutely no room for justice. The genes of the Yu family are getting worse and worse, most of them are trash, and the concept of favoring boys over girls is particularly serious. When the girls grow up, they will not get half of the stock rights of the Yu family, nor can they work in the Yu family, but the Yu family will provide money to support them for a lifetime and treat them as princesses. Of course, this money is fixed every month and is considered pocket money. If the money is exceeded, the Yu family will not make up for it. And Yu Zheng¡¯s move undoubtedly cut off Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s livelihood for the rest of her life! It¡¯s much more cruel than killing her. Xu Yan regretted it endlessly and felt that she should not have provoked Yu Zheng. But I feel extremely unwilling to do so. The marriage contract between the Yu family and the Xu family was made since childhood. When Yu Zheng¡¯s father retires and the next person in charge of the Yu family takes office, this engagement will take effect. Xu Yan¡¯s father is very good at reading people. He knew at a glance that Yu Zheng would definitely achieve great things in the future. Then let Xu Yanduo get in touch with Yu Zheng. ¡°In this way, Xu Yan, Yu Xiaoxiao, Yu Zheng, and other children from aristocratic families usually play together. As he gets older, I don¡¯t know who said it, but Yu Zheng has a white moonlight in his heart, and anyone who dares to touch him will be killed! He himself admitted this! At that time, Xu Yan was the only one who played well with them. To be precise, she played well with Yu Xiaoxiao, and Yu Xiaoxiao always followed Yu Zheng. Coupled with the marriage contract between the Yu and Xu families, the others would inevitably make noises and feel that This Bai Yueguang must be her Xu Yan. At that time, Xu Yan was liked by Yu Zheng, and she was a little excited. She felt that she was quite charming, but she was also a little contemptuous. The main thing is that at that time, Yu Zheng was a playboy who had no knowledge, skipped classes, only drank and drank, and could not hold up the wall. Xu Yan felt that it was extremely embarrassing to be liked by him, but she also enjoyed the admiring and respectful looks from Yu Zheng's rich second-generation younger brothers, as well as the few times they called her "sister-in-law." After that, when she was twenty, she was just old enough to get married. Xu Yan still looks down on Yu Zheng. She felt that any kid from a well-known family was better than a scum like Yu Zheng, and she also felt that her father had simply misjudged the wrong person. How could Yu Zheng have a big future? A pig would probably be much better than him! And by chance, Yu Zheng¡¯s grandmother came forward at this time and forced her to go abroad. Xu Yan rolled her eyes. She just didn't want to marry Yu Zheng, so she asked Grandma Yu Zheng for a favor, promised not to come back for three years, and then went abroad "heartbroken". Sure enough, as soon as she left, everyone in Haicheng sympathized with her. But Xu Yan didn¡¯t expect that Yu Zheng would marry Lu Anran not long after she left. Xu Yan really doesn¡¯t know Lu Anran. Lu Anran was in poor health and often stayed in the hospital. She also met Yu Zheng in the hospital. The Yu family, even the Lu family,?Few people know that they have known each other since childhood. ????????????? But Yu Zheng is very naughty, the city is deep, he is precocious, and he has the title of playboy to protect him. ¡°Even if he stayed in the hospital for a day and disappeared for a day, others would think that he went to the bar to have a good time, and they would think of other places. After Yu Zheng and Lu Anran got married, Xu Yan actually breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that she had finally gotten rid of this bad person. Xu Yan had played with Yu Zheng since she was a child, and others had long bound her to Yu Zheng, and she also felt They will get married in the future, and Xu Yan is afraid that Yu Zheng's father will give him the Yu family if he sees her playing well with Yu Zheng. After all, she was going to marry the leader of the Yu family. But now, Yu Zheng and Lu Anran are married. Xu Yan has not only gotten rid of a burden, but has also become a victim. Her reputation has not been ruined at all, and she has also left a pitiful impression in the circle of being tolerant and tolerant, and was forced to leave. , not to mention how happy I am. Xu Yan is waiting abroad for the next leader of the Yu family to take office. Then she can take advantage of the marriage contract between the two families to return to China and marry him. Since he can become a person in power, that person must be very outstanding. No matter what, he will be better than Yu Zheng! But who would have known that not long after Yu Zheng and Lu Anran got married, Yu Zheng would take charge of the Yu family and become the leader of the Yu family! When Xu Yan heard the news from Yu Xiaoxiao abroad, she was dumbfounded and could not believe it! Yu Zheng already had Lu Anran and could not get married again, so the marriage contract between the Yu and Xu families was cancelled. Xu Yan wanted to return to China, but was discovered by Grandma Yu Zheng. After all, the Xu family was still not as good as the Yu family. Moreover, it was because they had a marriage contract and they would become in-laws in the future, so the Yu family gave the Xu family some face. Now the marriage contract is invalid. Naturally, the Yu family will no longer tolerate the Xu family. Moreover, Yu Zheng's grandma didn't like Xu Yan either. Xu Yan couldn't return to China, but then she thought, what if Yu Zheng became the leader of the Yu family? He is such a useless person, and the Yu family is in his hands. , maybe it will go bankrupt in a few days. ¡°When Yu Zheng¡¯s father discovers that Yu Zheng is not a businessman at all, and if Yu Zheng¡¯s other brothers take over, she can still return to China and marry them! So, now she just needs to wait, there is no need to rush. Then, she waited, one year passed, two years passed, until finally the third year. Not only did Yu Zheng not bankrupt the Yu family, but he also made the Yu family prosperous. Even Yu Zheng's father looked at him differently and delegated complete power to him! Now, in the Yu family, Yu Zheng is the one who makes the decision. Even his uncles and uncles all have to look at his face to act! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 480 I like taking pictures very much Xu Yan realized belatedly that she seemed to have seen the wrong person! And her father¡¯s vision is really right! Yu Zheng is a man of great achievements! People are like this, as long as there is a little light, they can completely cover up the bad deeds of the past. What¡¯s more, Yu Zheng is handsome, tall and straight, and has a charming education. The most important thing is that he has power and money. Now the entire Yu family is in his pocket! ¡° Such a man, even if he has such a disgraceful and muddy past, there will still be countless ladies from aristocratic families rushing to marry him! But she was so blind that she actually pushed Yu Zheng to Lu Anran! If she had not left at that time, given how obsessed Yu Zheng was with her, now the mistress of the Yu family, and even the entire Yu family, would be hers! But now, there is nothing! On the contrary, Lu Anran, who ran out from nowhere, took advantage! Even Xu¡¯s father called. Naturally, Xu Yan's thoughts cannot be hidden from her father. Whether Xu Yan was forced to leave or she left voluntarily, Xu's father could tell at a glance. In the past few years, he couldn't help but scold her every time he called. Originally, the Xu family could advance to a higher level by relying on the marriage of the Yu family, but now it is all ruined! I don¡¯t know how many people are laughing at their family! Xu Yan was extremely regretful and unwilling. She never expected that a wrong decision made three years ago caused her to lose such a good opportunity! Seeing that the three-year period was coming, she hurriedly packed her luggage and rushed back to the country without stopping. But I still feel a little confident. After all, Yu Zheng had liked her for so many years, and she was still his Bai Yueguang. Didn't they say that the most unforgettable thing for a man is his first love? Even if he married Lu Anran now, she could still change him from Lu Anran. Grab it from your hands! ¡°Moreover, Yu Zheng married Lu Anran not long after she left. In the past few years, she had not seen Lu Anran around Yu Zheng. I guess that Lu Anran must have been found by Yu Zheng from nowhere, just to take revenge on her Xu Yan! Yu Zheng just wanted to make her jealous and return home! If she had known this earlier, she would have come back even if she died! Fortunately, it seems it¡¯s not too late! After Xu Yan came back, she first contacted Yu Xiaoxiao. After all, it had been three years, and Yu Zheng probably hated her to death, and he must not forget her in his heart. As long as she often appears in front of Yu Zheng, she will definitely bring back the good memories of their past for Yu Zheng. When the time comes, she will be in the company. If Yu Zheng really wants to do something to her, it will be convenient. As for Lu Anran, Xu Yan Didn't take it to heart at all. But who knows, as the daughter of the Yu family, Yu Xiaoxiao has no right to touch the company's affairs. Fortunately, Yu Zheng¡¯s mother found her. It turns out that Yu Zheng¡¯s mother also disliked Xu Yan very much. That kind of dislike was purely a mother¡¯s dislike of her daughter-in-law. "But Lu Anran couldn't give birth to a child in three years, and Yu Zheng's mother couldn't wait to divorce her. Lu Anran quickly divorced Yu Zheng, so as not to delay her son. Seeing that Xu Yan was back, thinking of the rumors that Yu Zheng was interested in Xu Yan, she wished to get them together and ask them to give her a big fat boy as soon as possible. With the help of Yu¡¯s mother, Xu Yan joined the company, but it had been almost a month since she joined the Yu family, and Yu Zheng seemed to not recognize her at all. Several times she deliberately walked past him, but he pretended not to see her. The only few times he talked to her, he still asked her to organize documents and convey orders to others. It seemed that in Yu Zheng's eyes, she was just an ordinary secretary. He would not even call her many times. After all, There are so many secretaries in the secretary's office, including many female secretaries. Xu Yan has just joined the company. She is unfamiliar with everything, can do very little, and has no interaction with Yu Zheng. Although Xu Yan didn¡¯t know what was going on with Yu Zheng, why he had become so unsociable, even cold and distant, she had to wonder if Yu Zheng was a different person! He was never like this before! She still remembered that several times, Yu Zheng was very generous, and his group of boys made a fuss at the bar, asking Yu Zheng to treat him. Yu Zheng didn't even plan to invite them at first, and even told them to go away with a smile. Later, she followed Yu Xiaoxiao into the box. The group of boys looked at her, then winked at Yu Zheng ambiguously, and asked him: " Brother Yu, do we have a sister-in-law now?" At that time, Xu Yan's face turned red. Yu Zheng seemed to be amused by the call, and responded, "Hurry up," and thenBrother hooted a few more times, and Yu Zheng took care of everything that night. Xu Yan remembers this scene clearly. She found that after she came back, she recalled the previous memories clearly. Every scene was very real. It seemed that she had fallen in love with Yu Zheng before! In fact, when you are young, there are two types of people who are easiest to like: ¡° One type is a top student with a cold temperament and good grades; the other type is a bad boy with a bad smile, a snarky spirit, and skips countless classes. Xu Yan would have fallen in love with Yu Zheng at that time, which was completely normal. But what she regrets is why she only found out now. Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t do anything here. After Xu Yan knew her intentions, she even wanted to snatch Yu Zheng back! ¡° Moreover, Yu Zheng¡¯s married status is also very dazzling in Xu Yan¡¯s eyes. So, she took a photo and posted it on WeChat Moments. Xu Yan knows from Yu Xiaoxiao¡¯s explanation and the information she collected that Lu Anran has a soft, weak, stubborn and cold temperament, and she will never complain to Yu Zheng. Therefore, knowing that Lu Anran had already read Moments, Xu Yan seemed to be afraid that she was not stimulated enough, so she deliberately sent her a WeChat message afterwards. But what happened at the entrance of the hospital just now, Xu Yan discovered that it might have been beyond her expectation! She realized that during the three years she was away from abroad, Yu Zheng seemed to have really developed a relationship with Lu Anran! Yu Zheng was even willing to give up Yu Xiaoxiao for Lu Anran! This is no longer the Yu Zheng she knew! If she had known this, she shouldn't have been so reckless! Xu Yan thought of Yu Zheng¡¯s cruel methods against Yu Xiaoxiao, and was afraid of being retaliated by Yu Zheng. After she left, she quickly deleted the photos in her circle of friends that she specially showed to Lu Anran. But before she could delete much, suddenly, a black car stopped next to her, the door opened, and Xu Yan was violently dragged into the car before she could even react! The car was very big, and the bodyguards showed no mercy at all. Xu Yan stumbled, her knees hit the ground, tears of pain came out, and she didn't even have time to ask what was going on. Suddenly, there was severe pain in her scalp, and someone grabbed her hair with such force that it seemed like they were trying to tear her scalp off alive. Xu Yan was forced to raise her head with a horrified expression, and she immediately met the cold face of Yu Zheng sitting on the seat. He grabbed her hair with his big hands and smiled, but it was extremely scary: "I heard that you like taking pictures, right?" Xu Yan trembled all over and knew instantly that he had discovered the photo. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 481 No need to go to school Xu Yan was horrified, looking at the fierce bodyguard in black in the car and the man in front of her who was a complete stranger and seemed like a devil. It was obviously such a familiar face. She had seen it for more than ten years, but now for some reason, just one look made her tremble. A strong sense of fear and fear came to mind. She even felt that the Yu Zheng in front of her was the real Yu Zheng. The rich second-generation dude she thought in the past was just his disguise! Xu Yan was shocked and confused. She couldn't figure out how she was exposed in such a short period of time. How could Yu Zheng know about the photo so quickly. Did Yu Xiaoxiao tell him? No, it¡¯s impossible! Yu Xiaoxiao can¡¯t protect herself now, and she has never told Yu Xiaoxiao that she took that kind of photo! Just when Xu Yan was panicking, she inadvertently saw the mobile phone in Yu Zheng's hand from the corner of her eye. That mobile phone is a very common fruit brand, but the model is the latest, white. Not only Yu Xiaoxiao has such a mobile phone, Xu Yan¡¯s mobile phone is also of this model. Of course, in addition to them, there is also Lu Anran Xu Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could see clearly now that the interface content on her phone¡ª¡ª It¡¯s her circle of friends! Lu Anran is the only one in the visible circle of friends! She only deleted part of it just now, and there is still a large part that she hasn¡¯t had time to delete. Now, all these photos appeared in front of Yu Fan¡¯s eyes! From Xu Yan¡¯s point of view, she could clearly see that there were many ambiguous photos on it, each of which was very large in scale, and the content was colorful and arousing people¡¯s imagination. Xu Yan¡¯s limbs instantly became cold. Yu Zheng's eyes were dark and cold, and the hand holding her hair became harder, as if he wanted to tear her head off alive. Xu Yan's expression was pale and painful, and before she could scream in pain, she saw Yu Zheng His eyes were dark and he said in a deep voice: "Since you like taking pictures so much, how about I let you take enough pictures today?" Xu Yan stared at his cold and terrifying face, her heart was frightened, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. Yu Zheng shook her off in the next second, and then stopped looking at her. He took out a cigarette, held it in his mouth, and then ordered the bodyguard next to him in a calm voice: "Take off her clothes." Xu Yan's eyes widened in an instant and she looked at the bodyguard who came over. She backed away tremblingly and collapsed instantly: "No, no, Brother Yu, Brother Yu, you can't do this to me! Don't you like me? How could you? Do this to me!" "Like you?" Yu Zheng sneered as if he heard some funny joke, looked Xu Yan up and down, and said with a deep chill in his deep voice: "Are you fucking worthy?" Xu Yan was stunned. With Yu Zheng acting like this, it doesn¡¯t look like he likes her at all, let alone likes him having liked her before! At this moment, the car has stopped. It is a very desolate wilderness outside. No matter how loud Xu Yan shouts, no one will hear her. After saying that, Yu Zheng didn't even look at her, just put a cigarette in his mouth and got out of the car with an indifferent expression. After that, Xu Yan screamed like crazy and screamed desperately as she smashed the car window. She regretted it! She really regrets it! If that kind of photo were spread, her whole person would be ruined! Too cruel! Yu Zheng¡¯s move is really cruel! five minutes later¡ª¡ª The two female bodyguards helped Xu Yan get dressed, but Xu Yan was sitting on the ground, her face pale, as if she was stupid, her eyes were staring ahead, and her whole body was shaking. Zhang Yuan got into the car and took the cell phone from the female bodyguard to take pictures, but he didn't have any sympathy for Xu Yan. "If Mr. Yu hadn't been lucky enough to get Miss An Ran's cell phone today, they might have been kept secret for how long. Mr. Yu might even have been forced to divorce. ¡­¡­ Seeing that the task was completed, the driver left directly. After he left, Lu Anran took the phone from the little girl's hand and exited the game interface. Then, he was stunned for a moment. This is not her phone. It belongs to Yu Zheng. Her mobile phone is exactly the same as Yu Zheng¡¯s. Not only the color and model, but also the software downloaded on the mobile phone and the position of the software on the desktop are also exactly the same. Before, they often missed each other's mobile phones.   Sometimes, Lu Anran would wonder if Yu Zheng deliberately bought a mobile phone just like hers, and then deliberately made the software in her phone the same as his. Because in the past three years, Yu Zheng often used the excuse of "getting the wrong phone" to secretly look at her phone. Lu Anran was still wary at first, but later, fearing that he would be angry to death, she ignored it and let him do whatever he wanted. Anyway, she had nothing to be ashamed of. It¡¯s just that during the recent period, Lu Anran avoided him very much. She also hid her mobile phone and refused to let him take it. She also downloaded some game software to kill time, as well as medical software for Song Qingwan¡¯s condition. So, as soon as she exited the game interface and didn't see the extra software, she knew instantly that this was not her phone. But the driver had already escaped, and Lu Anran couldn't find him, so he had to put his cell phone in his pocket and lead the little girl up. When I returned to the hospital, I heard good news. Song Qingwan¡¯s recovery is much better than they imagined. It can even be said that Song Qingwan has the best recovery since the drug was developed. She seems to be favored by fate and is even in good spirits. The sickly frail and pale color before is completely gone. Instead, his face is rosy and his complexion is rosy, like a young man in his twenties. It originally required seven days of observation, and in the past, patients¡¯ bodies would not return to their best condition until after seven days. ¡°But judging from Song Qingwan¡¯s current recovery situation, she can have surgery tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. And the success rate of the surgery is also very high. As long as Huesier doesn¡¯t die, Song Qingwan¡¯s operation can be successful. For this reason, Lu Qidong was so nervous that he specially asked dozens of extra bodyguards to be placed outside and inside the hospital, and even hired many international agents and mercenaries to guard the hospital. "I'm afraid that Huesier will be accidentally killed, and Song Qingwan will also die with him. And they naturally had to accompany Song Qingwan during her surgery. Lu Qidong directly asked the little girl for two days' leave, hoping that the little girl could talk to Song Qingwan more so that she would be in a good mood to go to the operating table. With such a big fight, Song Qingwan always felt that she was not on the operating table, but on the guillotine. Even the night before the operation, the dinner was very sumptuous, and Lu Qidong even looked at her with loving and tolerant eyes. It seemed that even if she killed him now, Lu Qidong would forgive her kindly and tolerantly, which made Song Qingwan have goosebumps for a while. "The little girl knew that she didn't have to go to school anymore. She was so happy that she almost went crazy. She pestered Lu Junhan and asked her father if she really didn't have to go to school. Was it true that she didn't have to go to school? Is it really really unnecessary? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 482 Meet her After asking for more than an hour, she was cruelly thrown into the hospital yard by her ruthless father and left to die. ¡°However, there have been many new uncles in the hospital recently, as well as many foreign uncles. They are all good-looking and tall, and they all look like good people. The little girl is very happy. Seeing that her father was ignoring her, the little one got bored, so she went to talk to them. Anyway, there are many uncles. If you talk to one uncle for an hour, you can talk for many days. I just don¡¯t know why, but every time these uncles see her, they turn around and run away, unable to hold her back. There are also some who cannot run away and must stick to their posts. When they see her coming, they always put something in their ears. The little girl saw it several times and was so curious that she dragged several uncles along with her. Targeted at: ¡°What are earplugs?¡±, ¡°Why do you put this thing into your ears?¡±, ¡°Why don¡¯t Lili and Dad have earplugs?¡± and ¡°Uncle, can you give Lili and Dad an earplug? Lili. Pears and daddy want to be stuffed too!" and other such topics. We had an in-depth, long, long, long, long discussion. In the end, the cute little girl with two ponytails got a big bag full of earplugs. She jumped up and down, returned home with a full load, and ran to find her father to plug her ears. In the two days before Song Qingwan¡¯s surgery, Yu Zheng rarely appeared at the entrance of the hospital, and he didn¡¯t know what he was busy with. The only time they came was the night they took the wrong phone, and Yu Zheng came to return it. The excuse I gave was still "the mobile phones looked too similar and I accidentally picked up the wrong one." Lu Anran didn¡¯t see him, but the little girl who was talking to her uncles in the yard went to get it. The little girl also took Yu Zheng¡¯s cell phone and gave it back to him. And Yu Zheng was probably afraid that she would bring up the divorce issue again after seeing him. Moreover, the matter had not been resolved yet, so he did not force Lu Anran to come down to "have a heart-to-heart talk". After exchanging mobile phones, Lu Anran received a call from Xu Yan not long after. But Lu Anran glanced at it a few times, didn't answer, and hung up directly. I don¡¯t know where Xu Yan¡¯s persistence comes from. If she doesn¡¯t answer, she will beat her as hard as she can. Lu Anran even received a lot of messages from Xu Yan¡ª¡ª Xu Yan has sent her private messages on WeChat, text messages, and even QQ and Weibo. First, let her answer the phone. She has something very important to tell her. Seeing that Lu Anran ignored her later, Xu Yan seemed to collapse a little. She no longer had any arrogance, but lowered her attitude and asked her to come out to meet her. Lu Anran still ignored him. Xu Yan had no choice but to swallow her anger and apologize to her desperately, saying that those photos were actually a misunderstanding and she took them randomly out of jealousy. Yu Zheng didn't do anything to her at all, and they rarely spoke. Xu Yan explained a lot of things in a good voice and angrily, but Lu Anran didn't even reply. She was finally scared now and tried her best to get Lu Anran to forgive her, as if she would die if Lu Anran didn't forgive her! His tone was even more condescending, so humble that he had to kneel down and kowtow to Lu Anran, begging her for forgiveness! ¡°In fact, Xu Yan was born into a noble family and was used to being arrogant. It was even harder to make her bow to her love rival than to kill her. But those indecent photos of her were all in Yu Zheng¡¯s hands, and Yu Zheng only gave her two days. If she didn¡¯t go to Lu Anran to explain everything in these two days, Lu Anran would not forgive her. Yu Zheng¡¯s people will post all these shameful photos online. If that happens, she will be really ruined! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When such a large-scale, vulgar photo was released, her body was exposed to everyone's eyes. Not only was the Xu family embarrassed, but it would also be difficult for Xu Yan to get married in the future! And, this will become her lifelong nightmare! The fear of being stripped naked in photos like that had already caused Xu Yan to have a mental breakdown. She couldn't let Yu Zheng send those photos out. She knew that Yu Zheng really dared to do this! Xu Yan was finally afraid now. She used to send photos to Lu Anran, but when she saw that she was silent and never responded, she always felt that she was weak and easy to bully. She felt proud and happy in her heart, feeling that she was weak and useless. Yong is no match for her at all, and she even despises him in my heart. But now, Lu Anran still doesn't reply to her. Even if she apologizes in a low voice, she doesn't reply a word, and she doesn't answer the phone. Just like when she targeted her before, she just pretends that she didn't see him. Xu Yan was completely panicked. Only then did she realize that Lu Anran was indeed weak and could be bullied.But if you really become ruthless, your heart will be ruthless than anyone else! Seeing that two days were coming, Xu Yan gritted her teeth and went to Lu's Hospital in person. Originally, she thought that with Lu Anran's kind and weak temperament, as long as she casually apologized to her on the phone, explained the matter, and then cried hypocritically a few times, Lu Anran would definitely forgive her. Yu Zheng mentioned this. The request couldn't be simpler. But now it seems that it is not that easy at all! Lu Anran really ignored Xu Yan. Since she cleared all the games, the little girl stopped playing games and returned her phone to Lu Anran. Lu Anran thought that the little girl playing with mobile phones too much was bad for her eyes. Seeing that she was going to chat with her uncles in the yard, she let her go. Lu Anran saw Xu Yan making phone calls and sending text messages, but ignored them. She is withdrawn and quiet, and doesn't like to interact with others. She doesn't care whether Xu Yan shows off to her or apologizes to her. "Moreover, Song Qingwan is about to have surgery. After the surgery, she still has a lot of work to do, and she doesn't have so much time to waste on Xu Yan. But Xu Yan¡¯s explanation about the photo left Lu Anran stunned for a long time. It turns out that Yu Zheng did not cheat on her, nor did she betray their marriage. A certain string in my heart that I had been worrying about finally relaxed. Lu Anran actually doesn¡¯t mind that Yu Zheng has someone in his heart, nor does he mind that Yu Zheng¡¯s Bai Yueguang is Xu Yan. After all, who hasn¡¯t fallen in love with a few people when they were young? When Lu Anran was a child, she even liked the monitor of their class when she was in kindergarten. What she has always cared about is Yu Zheng's cheating and betrayal. When she thinks about him touching Xu Yan and touching her again, she always feels that he is too dirty. Now, after knowing that he was wrongly accused, Lu Anran breathed a sigh of relief. But then she thought, if this was the case, she would have to divorce Yu Zheng as soon as possible. After all, Xu Yan is back now, and Yu Zheng also likes her very much. She quit early and gave way to Xu Yan early, everyone was happy. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t get divorced quickly now. ¡°What if, in a few days, Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, cheated on her, and betrayed the marriage, she wouldn¡¯t know where to cry. If you want to leave, leave now and leave cleanly. Yu Zheng probably never dreamed that he originally asked Xu Yan to explain in order not to get divorced, but now that it's better, Lu Anran's idea of ????divorcing is even more determined. Tomorrow is the day for Song Qingwan¡¯s surgery, and the surgery is scheduled for the afternoon. Lu Anran was asking people from Huesier¡¯s team what Song Qingwan could and could not eat after the operation. Only halfway through asking, a bodyguard came up to her and told her that Xu Yan was at the door of the hospital and wanted to see her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 483 Selling for 100 Yuan Lu Anran didn¡¯t want to see her at all. She won¡¯t quarrel or argue with others, so she can avoid many things and try not to conflict with others. In the past, every time she had a quarrel or debate with Yu Zheng, she never won. Sometimes, she would be made angry and cry first, and then Yu Zheng would coax her back in a low voice. Of course, a large part of it is because Yu Zheng is too thick-skinned and shameless. He treats all obscene remarks as commonplace and keeps saying them without blushing. Lu Anran is not as gangster as him, and the etiquette education she has received since childhood does not allow her to use swear words. Therefore, in terms of momentum, it is inevitable to lose a lot. But after Lu Anran finished talking to the bodyguard, the bodyguard went down and came up again not long after. He glanced at Lu Anran and said with an embarrassed look: "Second Miss, the person said that if you don't come down, she will wait at the door until you come down. You see" This slightly coercive and tough behavior made Lu Anran couldn't help but frown, feeling slightly annoyed, but in the end he didn't say anything or go out. Instead, he sent a message to Yu Zheng, telling him that Xu Yan was now in the hospital. door. Although it is not clear why Xu Yan suddenly changed her attitude, being so groveling is obviously not Xu Yan's style. Although Lu Anran has not had much dealings with Xu Yan, she has also heard that Xu Yan has an arrogant and aloof personality. , not like someone who would do such a thing. Therefore, Lu Anran always felt that there was some conspiracy, but she was too lazy to think about it, so she simply let Yu Zheng solve it by himself. They were about to divorce anyway, and she did not intend to get involved in this three-person relationship anymore. It is indeed a bit sad, but fortunately, she still has family, including her father, brother, and aunt, so her life is not bad. Soon, Yu Zheng¡¯s people arrived, but Yu Zheng did not come in person. Xu Yan was directly taken into the car and taken away from the hospital. She didn¡¯t know what Yu Zheng said to her. Anyway, Lu Anran didn¡¯t see Xu Yan¡¯s shadow in the following time, but she received more and more text messages. Lu Anran was completely ignored. On the second day, Song Qingwan's surgery was originally supposed to be done in the afternoon, but seeing Lu Qidong's nervous look, Song Qingwan was afraid that he would be scared to death outside while she was doing the surgery, so she found a doctor in the morning. Reason, send him out. As soon as Lu Qidong left, Song Qingwan quickly pulled Hussle into the operating room. That relaxed posture, as if you were going to the toilet, not to mention how leisurely it was, was admired by the people in Hussel's team. ¡°Probably because the surgery patient was Song Qingwan, even though her recovery was the best in history, it took the longest time for Huesle to operate on her. Lu Junhan, the little girl, Lu Anran and the assistant bodyguard were all waiting outside. Even the old man who had not seen anyone for many days came. Lu Qidong soon discovered that he had been deceived, and hurried back. Song Qingwan's operation was almost completed, and she was pushed out within a few minutes. The operation was successful. As long as the condition does not recur after two or three days of check-up, it will be considered a complete recovery. After that, it will take another four or five days to be discharged from the hospital. However, the diet still needs to be light and eat less. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ¡­¡­ Knowing that Song Qingwan needed to rest after the operation, the group of people didn't stay in the ward for long and went to do their own things. In short, as long as Huesier is here, Song Qingwan will receive the greatest care, and they don't have to worry too much. Moreover, they don't want to stay and be light bulbs. So, seeing that the hospital matter was over, Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong went back to the Lu family directly. When the little girl saw that her father was about to run away, she hugged her own small water bottle and a large bag of earplugs she got from her uncle, and hurriedly followed him. Lu Anran also went out, frowning slightly, wondering what he was busy with. The old man had a lot to do, and since Song Qingwan fell ill, he hadn¡¯t fished for a long time. When he saw the little girl running away, he quickly followed her. As soon as they left, the hospital quickly became quiet. The old man wants to go fishing, and although the little girl is no longer in school, she still has homework. So, Lu Junhan asked the driver to take the little girl and the old man directly back to the Lu family. When the little girl saw that her father was so busy, she was very sensible and did not disturb him, nor did she force him to stay and play with her. After getting out of the car, he gave his father a large bag of earplugs with a sad look on his face, as if he had given Lu Junhan something very precious.Like a precious treasure. The little girl¡¯s big black eyes were filled with tears, twitching and twitching, and she reluctantly said to Lu Junhan in the car: "Dad, this is for you." Lu Junhan silently glanced at the large bag of earplugs, frowned slightly, and asked expressionlessly: "What are you doing for me?" I don¡¯t know how this little guy collected them. The earplugs in the bag come in various styles and colors. ¡°Moreover, these were all stolen from internationally renowned mercenaries and agents¡ªthis is probably the darkest incident in their life history. ¡°I was actually bullied into this by a three-year-old baby. It¡¯s simply embarrassing. The little girl was still a little reluctant to let go of her father. She pursed her bright red lips and looked at her father with red eyes: "I just want to give it to you." When a little girl sees something good, she always wants to give it to her father, no matter what it is. If she can't give it to her, she will happily share it with her father. Someone else¡¯s thoughtful little cotton-padded jacket may leak air from all directions, but a little girl won¡¯t. Because she likes her dad very much! This little cotton-padded jacket of hers is definitely super warm and heart-warming! Lu Junhan paused, slightly lowering his cold eyes, looking at her pitiful little appearance, and for some reason, his heart collapsed somewhere. Even the driver, the old man, and Lu Qidong next to him were jealous when they looked at it. The main reason was that the little girl had red lips, white teeth, and cute breasts. She looked so cute and well-behaved right now that her heart melted. I wish I could pluck the stars from the sky and give them to her! Lu Junhan¡¯s long, slender, white hands couldn¡¯t help but rub her furry little head with two ponytails. Rarely, he didn¡¯t choke on her and only said lightly: "Well, I accept it." "Then, daddy, give me a hundred yuan." The little girl sniffed her red nose, raised her dark and slender eyelashes, and looked at him with her big black eyes filled with tears, which could make people laugh. My heart melted. Lu Junhan: "?" The little Loli stretched out her white and tender hands and murmured in a low voice: "Uncle said, these can be sold for a hundred yuan! Since you want it, Dad, then I'll sell it to you!" Lu Junhan: "" driver:"¡­¡­" The old man: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 484 Lili turned into a fish and was caught have to. It¡¯s another little cotton-padded jacket that leaks air from all directions! The money was stolen from my father! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ! ! Everyone choked. ¡­¡­ In the end, the little girl failed to get her one hundred dollars. Not only did she not get it, she was also beaten by her father. Before leaving, he took all her expensive earplugs worth "a hundred yuan" away with an indifferent expression! The little girl raised her little hand and hugged her beaten little head. With tears in her big black eyes, she stood at the door of the Lu family villa. With tearful eyes, she looked at the black car running farther and farther in the distance. She said, "Wow." Suddenly, I cried loudly. ¡°Dad woo woo woo, woo woo woo, dad, you haven¡¯t given me the hundred yuan yet, dad woo woo woo¡­¡± The old man next to him: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Your father was right to beat you. Afterwards, the old man felt really sad when he saw her crying, and couldn't bear it. The main reason was that he wanted to go fishing later, and it would be bad if the little girl cried and scared the fish away. Thinking of a quick solution, and a hundred dollars was not much, he directly paid the hundred dollars out of his own pocket to give it to the little girl. But the little girl only glanced at the red one hundred yuan with tearful eyes, as if she was reminded of the sad thing just now, so she turned around and cried even louder. ¡°Obviously, the little girl is still very principled. She sold her earplugs to her father, and she will only take his money. The old man really has no choice. In the past, Song Qingwan was the one comforting the little girl. He could only echo a few words, but now that he is the only one, he is a little at a loss! Fortunately, the Lu family¡¯s servants and bodyguards have been getting along with the little girl for several months. They usually hide their thoughts of pleasing her, and they have a fairly good understanding of the little girl¡¯s preferences. In the end, the housekeeper used three braised chicken drumsticks to coax the little girl, who was crying sadly and sadly after losing a hundred yuan, to comfort her. He also comforted her and said that when her father came back from get off work, he would make her happy. I gave her a hundred dollars. The little girl stopped crying now. Afterwards, the little girl sat on the pink bench by the pond, her eyes red, sobbing and hiccupping, and eating chicken legs with big mouthfuls. Let ¡¯s take a few times, then take a few times, and then bite the chicken leg with grievance, and then suck the nose a few times. And the fishing rod that the old man threw out all caught fish. The little girl sniffed sadly, and the fish shuddered, flicked its tail, and fell back into the water. The splashing water seemed to be mocking the old man. Similar. The old man¡¯s face turned blue. After a while, the little girl was eating the chicken legs. It was probably the taste of the chicken leg, or the expression of the little girl was too satisfied. After a while, a bunch of colorful and various fish heads emerged from the water, swimming towards the little girl and looking at her. Ignoring the old man¡¯s fishhook with bait. The scene was very strange for a time. Then the little girl was still chirping, sniffing, sniffing, chirping. This subtle but rhythmic little sound was like a lullaby. The old man who couldn't catch any fish almost fell asleep! One of them didn¡¯t pay attention and almost fell into the water! Finally, the old man couldn't bear it anymore and sent the little girl away to play wherever she liked, as long as she didn't come to torture him. The little girl finished eating her three chicken legs and became happy again. Her big black eyes were bright and her little body was full of energy. Seeing that her great-grandfather didn¡¯t want to play with her. The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then decided to swim next door to play with Brother Xiubai! Last time we swam there, brother Xiubai killed a lot of fish at his house. Brother Xiubai even ate dried small fish. It was super scary! But now that it has been so long, Brother Xiubai may not like eating fish! Just like dad, dad used to like to eat dried fish, but now he doesn¡¯t like it anymore! When she thought of this possibility, the little girl suddenly became excited again. If this is the case, then Brother Xiubai is such a nice person! She still likes him! You have to like him for a long, long time! Brother Xiubai is a good man! With this idea in mind, the little girl swam and swam, and suddenly a water-red little head emerged from the water. The small black fish eyes the size of mung beans turned around, scared.I took another careful look and found that the fish that had been drying outside were all gone! The beautiful red fish happily shook its tail like a gauze. It makes me happy just to look at it. That's great! Brother Xiubai doesn¡¯t eat dried fish anymore! Brother Xiubai is still a good person! This is really great! In fact, it only rained lightly in the morning. Seeing that the weather was not good, the servants of the Pei family did not take the dried fish to the yard to dry, for fear that it would rain again. The little girl was spinning in circles in the water, her little head was bubbling with bubbles, trying to find Brother Xiubai. However, before she had time to look for it, the water around her was turbulent. The next second, her entire fish followed the water and soared into the air. Then, the big pond turned directly into a small fish tank. "Caught it, caught Mr. Pei!" The servant of the Pei family stood up from the edge of the pond, holding a small transparent fish tank in his hand. Inside, a beautiful fish with a bright red gauze was swimming around in confusion, with dark eyes. It looks so beautiful! "Um." Pei Xiubai sat in a wheelchair, stretched out his pale and slender fingers to take the fish tank containing the little fish, lowered his eyes faintly, stretched his fingers into the cool and clear water, and poked the little fish's tail. Xiao Yu'er's dark eyes widened immediately, she turned around suddenly, raised her head, and looked at him, as if asking him why he wanted to touch her butt! His expression was even more dull. Pei Xiubai looked at it and couldn't help but pulled his lips and laughed a few times. Pei Mingzhi in front of him curled his lips when he saw this, his beautiful and gentle face was extremely ghostly. He looked at the little red fish and asked with a smile: "I heard someone said that you are looking for a fish recently, is this one?" Pei Xiubai just stared at the fish tank with his eyes lowered, ignoring him at all, as if he knew that he was asking questions knowingly. Pei Mingzhi was not annoyed at all, but curled his lips, smiled and sighed: "Hey, when my son grows up, he already likes fish, and he no longer likes his father." He had a look of pity on his face, but there was no trace of pity in his tone. But the bodyguard next to him said with emotion: "The last time I saw this fish, it ran away before I could see it clearly. I thought I would never see it again. Unexpectedly, it came again today." Now that I¡¯m looking at it up close, I find it¡¯s really beautiful. I can¡¯t tell what kind it is, but it¡¯s very special and beautiful. It¡¯s no wonder that Mr. Pei has made people stare at the pond these days. No, just a few days ago, that beautiful fairy-like fish came back again! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 485 Is this fish your wife? The bodyguard couldn't hold it back and lowered his head to look at it a few more times. He has never seen such a beautiful fish, with a gauze-like tail and a cute expression. It looks so cute. Even the other bodyguard glanced at me frequently, with a strange look on his face, as if he had seen a colorful giant panda. Just when they were looking at it, Pei Xiubai raised his eyes lightly and said without emotion: "If you don't want your eyes, I can dig them out for you." The two bodyguards did not react for a moment. The young man held the transparent fish tank in one hand, raised his cold eyes, and said coldly with his bright and ghostly lips: "Do you still want to see it?" The bodyguard realized now that he was talking about fish, and quickly looked away, but he couldn't help complaining, wasn't it just a fish? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a naked young lady, why can¡¯t you watch her! ! ! Naturally, they didn't dare to say this, but Pei Minzhi curled his red lips, glanced at him thoughtfully, and said with a smile: "What, this fish is your wife? Why can't others see it? How about dad do it now?" What do you think about helping you host the wedding?" Pei Xiubai usually didn't pay much attention to him. Now, he didn't even bother to look at him. He just lowered his head slightly and saw the little fish trying to hide, as if he wanted to hide his tail from him. , looking a little angry. His delicate brows moved slightly. It seems a bit strange that I actually see so many emotions in a fish. Pei Mingzhi didn't mind when he saw that he didn't speak. He was used to it anyway, so he made tea on the stone table leisurely. Father and son, one drinking tea and the other playing fish, the atmosphere was exceptionally harmonious and quiet. On the contrary, the little girl swimming around in the fish tank felt very sad. She thinks Brother Xiubai is a bad guy! A bad guy worse than dad! He is not a good person at all! A good person wouldn¡¯t touch her butt! Her butt has just grown! Now I have to be touched by Brother Xiubai again! It almost makes the little girl mad! I really wish I had two butts! After a while, an assistant walked into the yard and handed a document to Pei Mingzhi, "Sir, the identification results are out." Pei Mingzhi was holding the brewed tea, but did not accept the paternity test document, but said: "Just tell me." That person: "We have done three appraisals, and the results all show that Ye Wanwan is indeed your third uncle's biological daughter." Pei Mingzhi came to Haicheng this time. In addition to seeing his son, he also wanted to help his third uncle find his daughter who was lost in Haicheng more than 20 years ago and his sister. The Pei family has few children. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s father¡¯s generation only had three children. The eldest son died not long after he was born. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s father ranked second and had another child, Pei Mingzhi¡¯s third uncle, Pei Wenbo. Pei Mingzhi's father only had one son, Pei Mingzhi, and no others, but Pei Wenbo's wife gave birth to two boys and one girl. One of the boys was older than Pei Mingzhi, so he had to call him eldest brother, while the remaining boys and girls were Twins. " But a few years after the twins were born, they were targeted by the Pei family's enemies. Ye Wanwan was abducted directly in Haicheng. There was no news about them for more than 20 years. Pei Wenbo never gave up searching. Originally, Pei Mingzhi would not think about Ye Wanwan at all, and he would not even pay attention to such a small person at all. But according to his subordinates, she planned the murder at the entrance of the zoo and wanted to put Pei Xiubai to death. Pei Mingzhi His expression suddenly turned cold. It is one thing for Pei Xiubai to take revenge on Ye Wanwan. As a father, Pei Mingzhi will naturally not make it easy for her. After this investigation, it was found that Ye Wanwan was the adopted daughter of the Ye family. Recently, she was trying her best to suppress Ye Rourou. Moreover, a year ago, she had married Song Chengze, became the mistress of the Song family, and gave birth to a son. A female twin. Pei Mingzhi noticed something was wrong about twins and an adopted daughter. He looked for photos of Ye Wanwan and found that she looked exactly like her mother! So, he sent someone to check Ye Wanwan's details. Pei Minzhi had already made some speculations about this, but he didn't expect that the daughter his third uncle was looking for was really her. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, the man continued: "Moreover, we also found out that Song Chengze seems to be planning to divorce Ye Wanwan recently! But Ye Wanwan doesn't agree!" As he said that, the man handed him another document and handed it to him.He wrote densely about all the recent events in the Song family, including the reactions of Song Yixing and Song Wanwan. It can be seen that the Song family is in chaos now, and they don't even know that someone is watching them. Pei Minzhi took a look, and there was no surprise on his expression. Instead, he curled his lips and smiled lightly, with a calm calmness, as if he had known the news before. Pei Xiubai is helping Ye Rourou to bring down Ye Wanwan. Naturally, this matter cannot be hidden from Pei Mingzhi. Pei Xiubai asked someone to remind Ye Rourou about the indecent photos at the old man's last banquet. But this Ye Rourou is not stupid, and has some skills. She actually replaced all the people in the photo with Ye Wanwan herself, and treated them in her own way, making Ye Wanwan a big embarrassment in front of the Song family. Face. Although the matter was settled by Ye Wanwan in the end, the Song family was still somewhat resentful towards her. After all, what she lost was the Song family¡¯s face. This little bit of resentment was enough to ruin Ye Wanwan. Over the past year, the image of the perfect daughter-in-law created by Ye Wanwan has suddenly been stained. This stain may not be big, but it is destined that Ye Wanwan will no longer be perfect, and an imperfect thing will always make people feel uncomfortable. Disgusting. Just like these days, after Song Chengze planned to divorce Ye Wanwan, even though it wasn't because of Lu's stocks, most people in the Song family were in favor of their divorce. First, the Ye family after Ye Wanwan¡¯s death did not provide much help to the Song family¡¯s career. Secondly, Ye Wanwan is involved in the entertainment industry. There are many hidden rules in the entertainment industry, and she has worked in a bar before. Who knows if she can do it well. Thinking of this, the Song family will inevitably think of the indecent photos that appeared at the last banquet. Could these photos be real? Could there be no misunderstanding at all? Could it be that they were not framed by Ye Rourou, but that Ye Wanwan had done such a thing? As long as there is a little thought, the Song family will inevitably think about it desperately. The more they thought about it, the more horrified they became, and the more they thought about it, the more worried they became. They would rather believe it or not. They were afraid that this was true. If it were revealed that the head of the Song family was the matron, she was actually a bus driver. Fucked by many people. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 486 No one can help her anymore From now on, when others mention the Song family, the first thing that comes to mind may not be the charity done by the Song family or the relationship between the Song family and the Lu family, but that there is a despicable and shameless mistress in the Song family! Thinking about it this way, and hearing that Song Chengze wanted a divorce, the Song family naturally wanted it. Ye Wanwan has been so anxious lately, she doesn¡¯t even know what went wrong! Why did the Song family, who had always been so kind to her, not come forward to help her when Song Chengze proposed divorce, but instead agreed to Song Chengze's proposal! Even Song Wanwan and Song Yixing, the only ones who could make Song Chengze change his mind, were no longer on her side this time, no matter how she coerced or lured her, or groveled and played emotional cards. But the two little guys were unmoved. When Song Chengze asked them if they wanted him to divorce Ye Wanwan, Song Yixing and Song Wanwan didn't even think about it and nodded directly, saying that they wanted to follow their father and not their mother. Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t know why they became like this, and almost went crazy. At this moment, she received another "gift", which was a text message. "This is just the beginning." That¡¯s it again! Ye Wanwan was trembling all over and her face was pale! Then, as if she couldn't bear it anymore, she smashed the phone into pieces! As if she was not relieved, she stepped forward and stepped on him several times, her chest heaving up and down, her face looking fierce, as if she wanted to kill someone! Last time she received a courier delivery, she delivered a box of black mice. Ye Wanwan hasn't eaten for three days, and even her face is green and white, as if she will faint at any time. When I was taking a shower, I almost rubbed my skin that had been crawled by mice to pieces. After that, I felt psychologically affected when I saw the express box. My legs couldn't help but tremble, and I didn't dare to go there. I was afraid that something would be inside the box at some point. Several more rats will run out. At that time, in addition to rats, the express delivery also had this sentence: This is just the beginning. After that, time gradually passed, and Ye Wanwan finally forgot about it. But after the indecent photos were taken at Mr. Song¡¯s banquet, after Ye Wanwan explained to the Song family, when leaving the banquet venue, there was suddenly a hotel The attendant inside stopped her. Then, he handed her a card. Seeing the familiar card, Ye Wanwan¡¯s memory of unboxing the mouse came back instantly. She turned pale and took a look. Sure enough, the card still said: This is just the beginning. Now I received such a text message again, still the same sentence. "It was like a nightmare, always surrounding her and unable to get rid of it. These words almost drove Ye Wanwan crazy, but Ye Wanwan didn't know who the person behind it was. Is it Ye Rourou? Or Pei Xiubai? Or someone else? she does not know. Since she gained the power of the Song family, she has offended too many people in private. But now is not the time to think about this, she has more important things to do, and she absolutely cannot get divorced! Even Song Yixing and Song Wanwan don¡¯t want to be with her. If they get divorced, she will really have nothing! Seeing that no one from the Song family was helping her, and her own children were not on her side, Ye Wanwan had no choice but to beg Song Chengze not to divorce, saying that she was wrong, and she really knew she was wrong, so let He forgives her. If Song Chengze stayed at the Song family often, he might actually be persuaded by Ye Wanwan's groveling and humble manner to avoid divorce. But he has almost never been back to the Song family in the past few days. The Song family had a lot of things for him to deal with, not only the mess left by the sale of Lu's stocks, but also several partners who, for some reason, broke off cooperation with the Song family. Song Chengze couldn't find the reason, but he felt vaguely , there was a hand pushing behind him, so that he could only stay in the company to deal with these matters, and could not return to the Song family. He asked someone to check and found out that it was the Pei family. But he couldn't figure out why the Pei family did this. After all, Song Chengze had no idea that Ye Wanwan sent people to kill Pei Xiubai at that time. Because he was too busy, Ye Wanwan proposed to come to the company to find him, but Song Chengze refused impatiently. Ye Wanwan could not find Song Chengze. The Song family changed their previous attitude and desperately urged her to get a divorce. They even wrote a divorce agreement for her and Song Chengze. Ye Wanwan kept telling the Song family that Song Chengze was just talking out of anger and couldn't take it seriously, but the Song family didn't care. They only heard that Song Chengze was getting a divorce, and they were afraid of long nights and dreams, so they wanted to get Ye Wanwan when they got the chance. signature.   Ye Wanwan was forced to panic. Her son and daughter didn't see her, and she couldn't contact Song Chengze, so she had to go to Song's father and mother. Song Chengze has always been filial. As long as Song's father and Song's mother don't agree, Song Chengze will take care of his two elders and will definitely not divorce her! Fortunately, Ye Wanwan has been very popular with Song's father and Song's mother this year. In addition, Song's father and Song's mother are kind-hearted and have strong moral values. Song Chengze didn¡¯t give any reason and just said he wanted to divorce Ye Wanwan. This was indeed an immoral thing done by Song Chengze. What¡¯s more, Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t do anything big wrong, let alone steal from others. Instead, she was very filial to them and even gave birth to two children for the Song family, which was a great contribution. ??In terms of both emotion and reason, Song Chengze had no reason to divorce Ye Wanwan. Sure enough, although Song Chengze had no time to talk to Ye Wanwan, he had to meet his biological parents. Seeing Song's father and Song's mother, they told him to think carefully before divorcing and not to act out of anger. Song Chengze had been busy in the company these days, and he also I'm really not as angry as I was when I mentioned divorce a few days ago. Moreover, he was preoccupied with thinking about how to get the Song family through this crisis, how to deal with the board of directors, and how to give an explanation to shareholders. He only slept three hours a day. His mind and body were already very tired, and there was no extra time. No more energy to deal with the divorce. Coupled with the admonitions of Song's father and Song's mother, and the appearance of the two elders, it was obvious that they did not want him to divorce Ye Wanwan. In this case, Song Chengze thought that the divorce should be put aside in advance. After Ye Wanwan learned about his decision, she was ecstatic and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since there is no need for divorce, Ye Wanwan¡¯s previous confidence will inevitably come back. Thinking of the way she begged and begged everyone in the past few days, she felt filled with anger and felt very aggrieved. But she didn¡¯t dare to touch the Song family. In the past year, when she and Song Chengze were not divorced, she didn¡¯t dare to yell at the Song family, and now she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to them. So, Ye Wanwan took out her anger on Song Yixing and Song Wanwan. But she didn¡¯t feel proud for long. Soon, Song¡¯s father and mother came back from outside with scarlet eyes, followed by Song Chengze. Before Ye Wanwan could react, Father Song and Mother Song looked as if they wanted to eat her flesh, and sternly told her to divorce Song Chengze and sign now! It turns out that after Song¡¯s father and mother asked Song Chengze not to divorce, not long after, a text message was sent to their mobile phones. He told them that Song Chengze did not sell Lu's stock, but Ye Wanwan encouraged Song Chengze to sell it. Song¡¯s father and mother were in a confrontation with Song Chengze, and Song Chengze resorted to anything. Immediately, Song's father and mother were so angry that they said "disaster" several times with a hateful expression. They dragged Song Chengze and came back to divorce Ye Wanwan! Even Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother stopped helping Ye Wanwan. Song Yixing and Song Wanwan, the only ones who could make Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother change their minds, were offended by Ye Wanwan himself just now. Now, she has betrayed all her relatives, committed her own evil, and no one can help her anymore! No one wants to help her! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 487 Who do you want to be your aunt? Pei Xiubai certainly knows better than anyone how Ye Wanwan is doing now. Ye Wanwan¡¯s current end, or in other words, Ye Wanwan¡¯s current end so quickly, was entirely caused by Pei Xiubai¡¯s people behind the scenes and indirectly contributing to it. Of course, if she didn¡¯t commit suicide, Pei Xiubai¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t be able to find a chance to take action. To put it bluntly, it was Ye Wanwan¡¯s own fault that led to her death. And most of the bodyguards around Pei Xiubai used to be people around Pei Mingzhi, so Pei Mingzhi actually knew about this a long time ago. Now when I saw the document handed over by the bodyguard, which recorded the recent events in the Song family, I raised my eyebrows slightly, flipped through it casually with my fingers, and even glanced at it casually, then put the document down. He picked up the tea cup again, took a sip, and looked at Pei Xiubai, who was playing with the fish with his head lowered and silently, the corners of his bright red mouth curved, and he smiled jokingly, as if he was sighing or watching a play. Revealing a bit of insouciance that looks like a smile but not a smile: "Son, what do you think we should do now? Ye Wanwan is actually your aunt," As he spoke, he supported his thin chin with his pale and slender fingers, the smile on his ghostly face deepened, and he sighed: "Let me tell you, it doesn't matter if Ye Wanwan is divorced now, I just want to bring her back to your third grandfather. After all, your third grandfather has been looking for her for more than 20 years! If Ye Wanwan returns to the capital, , I¡¯m afraid your Third Grandpa will be extremely happy!¡± Pei Wenbo was happy. But Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi might not be too happy. This also means that Pei Xiubai can no longer attack Ye Wanwan. What's more, what he did to Ye Wanwan before, Ye Wanwan's biological father, Pei Wenbo, if he really wants to pursue it, dealing with Pei Xiubai will inevitably hurt him. The harmony of one¡¯s own family. And Ye Wanwan is a demoniac, and she has been missing for more than 20 years, which makes her worthy of sympathy. Once she pretends to be pitiful, what will Pei Wenbo or other Pei family members do to Pei Xiubai in order to compensate her? It really can be done. The most important thing is that the Pei family is more than one level higher than the Song family. Ye Wanwan had just divorced and lost all the power of the Song family. Not long after, she became the Pei family and had higher rights than before in the Song family. ¡ª¡ª " Moreover, this time she came back to the Pei family as the biological daughter of the Pei family and a real daughter. She did not have to humble herself to please other Song family members like she did in the Song family. If Ye Wanwan knew that she could return to the Pei family after the divorce, and that she was actually a member of the Pei family, she would probably go crazy with joy. Even the other bodyguards were a little annoyed. They have been working hard these past few months, planning carefully, planning to deal with the Song family, and planning to deal with Ye Wanwan. It¡¯s better now. It took a lot of effort to make Ye Wanwan lose all her power. For Ye Wanwan, losing power was more painful than killing her. This is why Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t let anyone secretly assassinate Ye Wanwan. But now, although Ye Wanwan no longer has the support of the Song family, she does have the support of the Pei family. This is undoubtedly a loss of sesame seeds and a big watermelon back! Speaking of which, it was also Ye Wanwan¡¯s good fortune. There were so many lost orphans in the world, but Ye Wanwan was the only one who was truly lost in the Pei family! Ye Wanwan looks down and out now, with nothing left. Once she returns to the Pei family, she will definitely make a comeback. Not only will the Song family regret it, but they may also force Song Chengze to marry Ye Wanwan¡ª¡ª Because the Song family¡¯s vitality has been severely damaged due to the Lu family¡¯s stock issue, and because the Song family stabbed the Lu family in the back, the Song family¡¯s reputation in the business world has plummeted, and almost no family wants to help the Song family. And if we can get the support of the Pei family, the Song family will not only be able to survive this crisis, but will undoubtedly be able to reach a higher level. ¡° In addition, Ye Wanwan is the biological mother of Song Yixing and Song Wanwan. As long as Song Chengze is not stupid, for the Song family and for the sake of his two children, no matter how difficult it is, he will definitely marry Ye Wanwan back. Once the Pei family marries the Song family, and the Song family has the help of the Pei family, if Mr. Pei wants to bankrupt the Song family again, as soon as the idea comes to an end, I'm afraid there will be a bunch of people from the third house to persuade him, or even Objection, and with the help of the third brother of the Pei family, they, Mr. Pei, may have some trouble if they want to take over the Song family. In short, once Ye Wanwan returns to the Pei family, there will be endless troubles. Seeing that Pei Xiubai only pursed his lips and said nothing, Pei Minzhi was not annoyed. Instead, he still supported his chin, smiled lightly, and continued to smile casually: "She only killed you once. You have retaliated against her enough, and her current fate is miserable enough. Otherwise, I'd better forget it after I see it," Pei Mingzhi sighed and spread his hands: "She is you after all."??Auntie, we are both from the Pei family. When she returns to the Pei family, you may have to meet more often. It's better not to hurt the harmony, right? Let's end this matter. " "In fact, Ye Wanwan sent people to kill Pei Xiubai more than once. She was ruthless against Ye Rourou, assassinating her many times, and she would not give up until she was put to death. She would naturally not show mercy to Pei Xiubai. It¡¯s just that after the last car accident at the zoo, Pei Xiubai had more bodyguards around him. Moreover, he had inconvenient legs and feet, so he usually stayed in the Pei family villa. Ye Wanwan couldn¡¯t find a place to do anything if he wanted to. The bodyguard looked at Pei Mingzhi like this and said nothing, as if he was used to it. Pei Mingzhi is the only child in the second room of the Pei family. Pei Mingzhi usually looks gentlemanly and polite, smiling like an ancient elegant aristocrat, dignified and ghostly, as if he has no temper. But the education for Mr. Pei was very strict. When Mr. Pei was one year old, Pei Mingzhi made him wear crotchless pants and followed him to the company for meetings. Therefore, during that time, at Pei's board of directors meetings, you could always see a delicate little baby who was still drinking milk, sitting in the main seat with an expressionless expression on her big black eyes. Those big, calm eyes were looking at them like this, while Pei Minzhi, who was supposed to be sitting in the main seat, sat on his right side, resting his hand on his chin, tilting his head, looking at him with a smile on his face. Ask him whether this project or that project is better. Then, Pei Shao blinked his eyes, expressionless, and spat out the milk on Dong Pei's face. But after that, Pei Dong still happily took Pei Shao to the meeting. In the long run, Director Pei generally does not interfere with any of Mr. Pei's actions, but is very supportive. However, Mr. Pei usually doesn't bother to tell him, and Director Pei likes to force him to talk when there is nothing wrong. Just like now, Pei Mingzhi muttered a lot, and Pei Xiubai seemed to be annoyed. He raised his eyes directly and told his father his decision coldly: "She is not my aunt." Pei Mingzhi seemed to have guessed that he would say this. There was no surprise on his face, but a loving look on his face, showing an encouraging smile like an old father: "Then who do you want to be your aunt?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 488 Two biological daughters "" "Tell me, tell me," Pei Minzhi sat on the stone chair, tilting his head and smiling like a cunning old fox. His face was charming and captivating: "Who do you want to be your aunt?" Pei Xiubai just stared at the fish in the fish tank with a cold expression and said nothing. The small red fish in the fish tank was touched on the buttocks several times, and the whole fish was in bad shape! The long gauze-like water-red little tail swung around and around in the fish tank very fast, like a small top, causing a whirlpool. It looked like I'm going to explode! But her expression was a bit pitiful and aggrieved, as if she wanted Pei Xiubai to stop touching her butt. She really had no butt! If it weren¡¯t for being in the water, those dark and clear little fish eyes would probably make him cry on the spot. Pei Xiubai paused with his fingers and stopped chasing her. He was afraid that if he offended her, the stupid fish would lose his mind and run into the fish tank again. It would be bad if you knock yourself out or die. After all, this little stupid fish has done this all the time just now. Thinking of this, the delicate and ghostly young man frowned imperceptibly. If the little girl knew what he was thinking now, she would be really angry to death. She is not stupid. She hit the fish tank to escape, so she is not stupid! The little girl remembers what her mother said: You cannot turn into a fish or a human in front of humans, and you cannot use magic in front of others, otherwise you will be taken away as a monster! When the time comes, they will also hang her on a pole and dry her into a big fish! Anyway, it¡¯s super scary! And, there are many, many people here. Uncle Pei is also here. She can't even turn into a human being. Therefore, in order to prevent her butt from being touched, the little girl had to find a way to escape first. Fortunately, her head is very hard and can be broken by rocks. She can also break the fish tank without using magic power! She moved aggressively in one direction and bumped several times. She was about to knock out a small hole in the fish tank. As long as there was a hole, she could get out and jump into the pond. Once she reached the pond, she could quickly Go home. But she didn¡¯t expect that she only hit it twice, and then the head of the little fish that hit the fish tank was poked sideways by a slender finger. The little girl had to change direction and hit. But just after she hit it, brother Xiubai poked her head again to prevent her from hitting the fish tank. Xiao Luli thinks Brother Xiubai is really bad! I touched her ass and buttocks, and now I want to poke her head into pieces! It¡¯s simply too bad! As bad as dad! After being poked in the head again, the little red fish turned away angrily, opened its mouth, and was about to bite his finger. His expression looked fierce! However, just as she was about to bite it, the little girl suddenly thought that this finger had just touched her butt! ! ! Little girl: "!!!" The little girl¡¯s dark fish eyes widened, and she stared at the hand that touched her butt with bitterness and hatred. After thinking about it, she decided not to take revenge, turned around, and hurriedly slipped away to another place. Pei Xiubai was stunned for a moment, then smiled. ¡°For some reason, the fish clearly didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t have the ability to read minds, but he could understand what the little fish meant. The red little fish glanced at his hand with disgust, then turned around and ran to another place to bump into the fish tank. The dull and cute look made the young man's usually cold and cold eyes look unexpectedly There is a slight smile. Pei Mingzhi seemed to be doing it on purpose, but also as if he really didn't see it. He was playing happily with the beautiful little fish. He tilted his head and said with a smile and a gorgeous velvet-like voice: "As long as you tell me, dad will help you." Pei Xiubai paused and frowned, as if he was too annoying to be here. ¡°Moreover, Pei Mingzhi obviously knew who was the best candidate, but he didn¡¯t say it. He asked knowingly. Pei Xiubai became even more impatient. He raised his eyes and said coldly: "It's Ye Rourou." "Who Ye Wanwan hopes will be miserable the most is undoubtedly Ye Rourou. Once Ye Rourou returns to the Pei family on her behalf, Ye Wanwan may really go crazy. After saying that, Pei Xiubai was too lazy to pay attention to him. He hugged the fish tank, tilted his head, and let the bodyguard next to him push him into the house. Pei Mingzhi was not annoyed and looked at his back as he left.?As if a prank had succeeded, it evoked a smile. The bodyguard next to him looked worried, fearing that the relationship between father and son would get worse. Seeing this, Pei Mingzhi picked up the teacup on the table again, took a sip of the hot mist, then waved his hand and said with a smile: "It's okay, my son. I just use it to play with when I have nothing to do. Otherwise, why would I give birth to him? Did you just see his irritable and aggrieved look? Not to mention, he is really cute." Bodyguard: "" Mr. Pei is right to kill you. Thinking of Pei Xiubai¡¯s words just now, the bodyguard paused. He didn¡¯t want Ye Wanwan to return to Pei¡¯s house. He didn¡¯t have much objection to the matter of Ye Rourou being replaced. On the contrary, he was happy to see it happen, but: "Dong Pei, if the person were replaced by Ye Rourou, I'm afraid not many people would believe it," After all, the genetic test cannot be changed. As long as you take Ye Rourou to the hospital, you will know after a test. The bodyguard frowned: "Especially your third uncle Pei Sanye. He will definitely go to verify and even supervise himself afterwards. If we want to tamper with this gene, it may be a bit difficult. Moreover, even if we do do it, the third uncle will not find out. But Ye Wanwan is still alive, and as long as she goes to find the third master, the matter will definitely be exposed." Pei Mingzhi did not reply to him, but took a slow sip of tea, rubbed his fingers against the rim of the teacup, and asked lightly: "How old are you this year?" The bodyguard didn¡¯t know why he asked, but he told the truth: ¡°This subordinate is just 30 this year.¡± Pei Minzhi sighed: "You are 30 years old, and you can't understand it as well as my little brat." The bodyguard was confused, and Pei Minzhi didn't say much. He just smiled and said, "There's no need to mess with genes. Don't worry, my third uncle will let Ye Rourou replace Ye Wanwan in the Pei family. After all, Ye Rourou is better than Ye Wanwan now." It¡¯s much more valuable.¡± The bodyguard still didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. ¡­¡­ Not long after, Pei Wenbo, who was nearly fifty years old and far away in the capital, received information from Pei Minzhi - information about his biological daughter who had been lost more than 20 years ago. He was at Pei's house at the time. When he received the information, he was not overjoyed. Instead, he asked all the servants around him to retreat, leaving only his trustworthy housekeeper. When he opened the information email, Pei Wenbo frowned. ¡ª¡ªThose are two pieces of information. Two biological daughters. One is named Ye Wanwan and the other is named Ye Rourou. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 489 Who should we recognize? The housekeeper looked at the two pieces of information and was stunned. He looked at Pei Wenbo sitting on the sofa: "Why are there two people? Could it be that Mingzhi accidentally sent the wrong message? No, I'll call him and ask him." "Come back," Pei Wenbo called him, his eyebrows were deep, his wise and sharp eyes were staring at the computer, he didn't know what he was thinking about, and his slightly old voice was deep: "He was right, this Ye Wanwan is my biological daughter." On the computer, the first piece of Ye Wanwan¡¯s information was a genetic test. The final result showed that Ye Wanwan was Pei Wenbo¡¯s biological daughter! The housekeeper was overjoyed at first. After all, Pei Wenbo has been looking for Ye Wanwan these years, and now he has finally found it. The housekeeper couldn't help but feel a little happy in his heart, but then he was a little surprised: "Since she is, then what else? one is¡­¡­" Pei Wenbo's eyes were heavy: "Mingzhi is looking for the most suitable 'biological daughter' for me." As soon as Pei Wenbo finished speaking, Pei Mingzhi called, his voice still smiling: "Third uncle, haven't you always wanted to marry the Huo family? No, I have found your 'daughter' for you. You must seize this opportunity. After all, you are the only one in our generation who has such a My daughter, if I miss this time, I won¡¯t have such a good opportunity next time!¡± The situation in Beijing is different from that in Haicheng. The Lu family is almost the only one in Haicheng. Lu Junhan seems to have cheated. The Lu family is running the business and has surpassed the other three major families by several blocks¡ª¡ª Of course, these people don¡¯t know that this is because Lu Junhan is set as the villain, and the Lu family is naturally much more powerful than other companies. But in Beijing, the situation is not as harmonious as in Haicheng. There are four major families in the capital - Pei, Huo, Mu and Xie. Among them, the Pei family is the strongest, and the Pei family is the leader of the Jingcheng family. But the Pei family¡¯s strength is so much stronger than the other three major families that they will be surpassed at any time. The leaders of the four big families have been fighting openly and secretly for decades. They have been secretly competing with each other since the previous generation. In Pei Mingzhi's generation, the situation in the capital has become even more intense and extremely strange. ??If we say that the four big families in Haicheng are all very Buddhist, these fathers even have the leisure to become nannies, picking up their children from school every day, and holding parent-teacher meetings if they have nothing to do. ¡°Here in the capital, if you don¡¯t fight for a day, you will feel uncomfortable all over. " Moreover, here in the capital, except for Pei Mingzhi who has children, some of the heads of the other three major families are not even married. Some media even joked that several people in power in Haicheng have entered a leisurely life of old age and health care, but here in the capital, it is still the world of young people. A day without doing something will make you feel uncomfortable. Originally, the situation in the capital was good, but the bad thing was that the Huo family recognized their third son, Huo Suiwan, who had been lost outside. In wealthy families, not only girls can get married and help their families move to a higher level, but boys can too. ?????????????????????? Huo Suiwang seems to be quite capable, and the Huo family undoubtedly has another helper. According to the recent news that Pei Wenbo has received, the Mu and Xie families seem to have the intention of getting married. This made Pei Wenbo extremely anxious. Once the Mu and Xie families get married, and the Huo family has Huo Suiwang, the other three families are increasing their bargaining chips, and the Pei family can't do anything, wouldn't it be bad! Pei Wenbo inevitably felt a sense of crisis. ¡°But the Pei family is full of sons, and Pei Wenbo¡¯s two sons are already engaged. As for that useless thing Pei Mingzhi, I don¡¯t know who he found as a surrogate. As a result, after having Pei Xiubai, no one else was willing to marry him when they saw that he had a son. Of course, Pei Minzhi didn't want some who were willing, and even said shamelessly that he didn't want a wife in this life. He already had a son to support him in his old age. Why did he want a wife? Not only could he not provide for him in old age, he also had to spend money to support her. , not cost-effective at all. These words almost made Pei Mingzhi¡¯s father and Pei Wenbo angry to death. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s father even picked up a stick and planned to beat him to death. But after so many years, Pei Xiubai has grown up so much, and Pei Mingzhi is still the dead man who never gets married or has a wife, and Pei Wenbo doesn't bother to talk about him anymore. " Moreover, when he heard that the Mu and Xie families were going to marry, Pei Wenbo also wanted to find a marriage with the Huo family, just hoping for a balance. The Huo family is not stupid, and naturally they also hope to marry the Pei family. But the bad thing is that the Pei family is all sons, and the Huo family is also all sons. If the Huo family has a daughter, even if Pei Ming dies, he will not be willing to marry her.Grandma, Pei Wenbo and Pei Mingzhi's father are forcing Pei Mingzhi to marry the daughter of the Huo family. After all, in Pei Wenbo's view, nothing can compare with the family's glory and interests. Once the Pei family is finished, they will also be finished! Unfortunately, there was nothing the two families could do. The Huo family turned to the Li family directly. The two sons of the Huo family were already engaged. Fortunately, Huo Suiwan was found, and the marriage with the Li family was settled. fell on his head. As a result, Pei Wenbo naturally became more anxious. Thinking about it, I thought more than once, if only his lost daughter could be found! In the past twenty years, Pei Wenbo has never given up searching. The changes in the situation in the capital in the past few months have made Pei Wenbo more eager to find Ye Wanwan. So, when he heard that Pei Mingzhi was going to Haicheng Find Pei Xiubai and ask him to pay more attention. Although Pei Wenbo himself felt that the hope of finding her was slim, he still couldn't help but want to find his daughter! Unexpectedly, Pei Mingzhi was very lucky this time and actually got Ye Wanwan back! This also means that the Pei family no longer has to sit around and wait for death, unable to do anything. "Go away," Pei Wenbo said angrily, "Don't think that since I'm in the capital, I don't know what happened to that little brat Xiu Bai! I don't care about the fact that he has a grudge against Ye Wanwan, but if I really treat Ye Wanwan I¡¯ve come back late, please tell that boy Xiu Bai to calm down and put aside any grudges he has, otherwise the family will get into trouble and if others find out, I¡¯m afraid the Pei family will laugh at us!¡± Pei Wenbo didn't mention Ye Rourou at all. He seemed to have no intention of recognizing Ye Rourou back. Instead, he seemed to want to recognize Ye Wanwan more. In this regard, Pei Mingzhi did not feel any uneasiness or anger, but still smiled: "Okay, then, third uncle, you can make your own decision. Anyway, my mission is completed, but third uncle, you have to hurry up. As far as I know, the engagement banquet between the Huo family and the Li family, Set in one month, you don¡¯t have much time!¡± With that said, Pei Mingzhi hung up the phone as if he knew he would be scolded. Pei Wenbo glared at the phone angrily: "This stinky boy! It's all his father's fault for spoiling him! He's so big and small. When he comes back, I have to beat him up!" The housekeeper was not surprised at all, but thought to himself, if you really dared to fight, Master Mingzhi would not be as lawless as he is today. After that, he saw Pei Wenbo pick up the phone. ¡°Obviously, he has already made up his mind on who to recognize. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 490 It¡¯s right to hit you And here, the people in the Lu family villa are almost going crazy looking for Xiao Lu Li. "The little girl didn't see this happening, but the old man was the first to notice it. After Xiao Luli left, the fish in the pond didn't like to pay much attention to him. No matter how much bait the old man put, they remained unmoved. ? ? Nearly made the old man explode. But there is nothing you can do. He turned around and planned to find the little girl who had run away. To this end, the old man asked the kitchen to prepare a pot of chicken legs. However, the chicken legs were already braised, but no one could be found. He shouted several times, but no one came. No one responded. Seeing this, the housekeeper quickly summoned all the bodyguards and servants, and also asked the security guards guarding the gate, but no one saw the little girl. I watched the surveillance video and found no sign of the little girl. A child just disappeared out of thin air at home! The housekeeper couldn¡¯t find anyone anywhere. He was afraid that something might happen to the little girl, so he quickly called Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan from the Lu family. Not long after, Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan came back from outside. Lu Qidong walked in anxiously and asked the housekeeper: "How is it? Have you found Lili?" The housekeeper shook his head and frowned tightly: "No, we have searched everywhere and even checked the surveillance camera no more than three times, but the little lady seems to have disappeared out of thin air, and we haven't found any clues at all!" Lu Qidong frowned, as if he thought of something, and his pupils suddenly shrank: "I remember that Lili liked to play by the pond. Could it be that she fell into the water?" As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked! ¡°If you really fell into the water, it¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m afraid you would have already Before anyone else could react, Lu Junhan had already turned around, with a sullen face, strode out, and ordered his servants to fish in various ponds. When the old man next to him saw this, he felt regretful. If he had known this, he should not have been fishing. I thought I was safe at home and the little guy couldn¡¯t get out no matter how hard he ran, but I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, he disappeared! If anything happens Seeing him like this, Lu Qidong knew that he was blaming himself. He originally wanted to say something, but now was not the time to say this, so he had to sigh and patted his old father on the shoulder, "Okay, Dad, you also I didn¡¯t think much about it, now it¡¯s time to find Lili.¡± With that said, he turned around and walked out the door. After one hour¡ª¡ª The servants assigned to various areas in the yard shook their heads one after another, saying that they could not find the little girl. While Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, his heart began to rise again. If there were not even these places, could the little girl have been taken away? Who can enter the Lu family quietly without being discovered? "Seeing the expression on Mr. Lu's face getting colder and colder, like ice that has not melted for thousands of years, it made people shudder just looking at it. The other servants shrank their heads and did not dare to say a word! In their hearts, they begged the young lady to show up quickly. They really couldn't bear Mr. Lu's anger! There was a large crowd of people standing in the courtyard. After everyone reported the areas they searched, they all lowered their heads and remained silent. Lu Junhan's eyes were dark and gloomy, he didn't speak, he pursed his thin lips, and he didn't know what he was thinking. His slender body looked sharp and terrifying. Lu Qidong and the old man were also very anxious, but they also knew that the most anxious person was probably Lu Junhan's father. Although Lu Junhan, a brat like him, usually dislikes Lili very much, when the critical moment comes, I'm afraid he is the one who is most anxious. Moreover, Lili likes her father so much and likes to cling to her father so much. Lu Junhan looks annoyed. But if the little tail that can call "Daddy" really disappears, or if something happens to the little girl, Lu Junhan will probably kill someone. , she has the heart to let others bury her with her! "Seal down the villa area." After an unknown amount of time, Lu Junhan's eyes were gloomy, his thin lips tugged, and a cold voice rang out, "Go outside and look for me. If you can't find anyone again, don't come back!" " ??????????????????? Lu Qidong sighed. As expected, I still got angry. The others shuddered heavily and were about to respond. At this moment, a familiar little milky voice came from not far away. It was clear and childish, and conveyed deep fear and anxiety, as if there was a ghost behind them. He seemed to be chasing her, almost crying when he saw it: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, daddy, daddy, help me, daddy wuwuwu¡ª¡±?¡± Hearing this sound, everyone was stunned for a moment, then suddenly looked up and looked there! What a young lady! The little lady is back! ! ! Everyone was overjoyed, looking at the cute little figure with two long ponytails, and heaved a long sigh of relief. The little girl didn¡¯t notice the weird atmosphere in the yard. Like a little cannonball, she slammed into her. Her little hands hugged her father¡¯s long legs tightly, and she choked with sobs: "Dad, woo woo, dad, brother Xiu Bai, he, he touched my butt, woo woo woo, he touched her many times, and he also poked her head, and her head was about to be poked off, woo woo. Wow, I¡¯m so pitiful" But before the little girl finished speaking, Lu Junhan took a deep breath, carried it and threw it to Lu Qidong, who was looking happy. Then with a cold face, he turned around and walked towards the living room and went directly upstairs. The little girl finally escaped. She was terribly wronged. After seeing her father, her big black and clear eyes were filled with mist. But unexpectedly, her father didn't want her anymore and threw her to her grandfather. Suddenly The little girl was even more aggrieved. Looking at her father's back walking further and further away, the little girl let out a cry of "Wow" and cried: "Dad, woo woo, dad, don't let me woo woo, my head and butt will still grow." woo woo woo woo¡ª¡ª" The little girl felt that her father didn¡¯t want her because she had no butt and no head. Thinking of this, the little girl became even more sad. Lu Qidong calmed down, knelt down, comforted her happily and amusedly, and patted her little head with his big hand, "Don't cry, don't cry Lili, your father didn't want you, your father um he Just so happy.¡± Although Lu Qidong has been bedridden for many years, he still knows Lu Junhan's son very well. Just now the little girl appeared and hugged his leg, Lu Junhan's mind obviously went blank for a moment. It seems that Xiao Lili¡¯s status in that boy¡¯s heart is really not low. Unexpectedly, these words not only failed to comfort the little girl, but made her even more sad. At the same time, her tearful black eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at him pitifully and sniffed. , choked with sobs and said: "Dad, why are dad so happy?" Before Lu Qidong could speak, the little Loli's tears became more and more fierce. She clenched her little fists and cried loudly: "It's because he has no head and butt, right! He's so sad and he's still so happy. I know he's a bad father. Don't play with him again!" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Your father was right to beat you before. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 491 Bullying goes too far Originally, Lu Qidong wanted to ask the little girl where she had been just now, but why he couldn't find her anywhere. But when I saw her crying, she looked pitiful and said, "I was deeply hurt by my father, and I'm in pain now." Lu Qidong can¡¯t help but feel a little bit unbearable. Of course, the main thing was that when the little girl started crying, she wouldn't listen to anyone's words. Lu Qidong asked several times, but seeing that it had no effect, he simply had her taken upstairs to find Lu Junhan. Thinking about the little girl mentioning Pei Xiubai just now, I guessed that the little girl might have found some dog hole in the yard and went next door to play with Pei Xiubai, which prevented them from finding anyone. So, Lu Qidong asked people to quickly seal all the holes in the yard, so as not to scare everyone next time when the little girl disappears again. As for touching the butt and head, if Lu Qidong had just met the little girl, he would probably have thought that Pei Xiubai was a shameless boy who would not even let a three-year-old child go. He was worse than a beast. But after getting familiar with Lili¡¯s style of dealing with things, I couldn¡¯t believe a word of half of the little girl¡¯s words, and I couldn¡¯t believe a single punctuation mark of the other half! What¡¯s more, when they came back, they passed by the Pei family, and Pei Mingzhi happened to come out of the Pei family villa. With him here, even if Pei Xiubai dared to touch Lili, Pei Mingzhi probably wouldn¡¯t let him. So, the matter was taken care of so gently. Lu Qidong didn't let Song Qingwan know about it, so as not to worry her. Anyway, the little girl was found in the end. But the old man already has a psychological shadow. From now on, as long as he is left to look at the little girl alone, he will never do it. Even if the little girl could accompany him to fish, he would not do it because he still wanted to live a few more years! Fortunately, nothing went wrong this time, otherwise the old man would have died! ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan had a rare deep sleep after her morning operation. This sleep lasted until the next morning. She opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling. She was still in a daze, as if she had had a nightmare, and her mind was not yet fully awake. After a while, she turned her head dullly and saw Hussle sleeping next to her bed, like It's a feeling of incredible and thankfulness. Fortunately, it was just a dream, not reality. She did not die alone, she survived! She has completely recovered! Song Qingwan looked at Huesier's dazzling and soft blond hair, and saw the dark green spots on his pale eyelids. It was obvious that he had stayed up all night before he couldn't help but fall asleep. Song Qingwan's heart softened, and she had always been There was a soft and open smile on the cold and strong face. She thinks it¡¯s great now. It doesn¡¯t get any better than now! Song Qingwan was about to reach out and pinch Husser's face like a prank. When Husser was a clingy little puppy, Song Qingwan's favorite thing was to pinch his face at every turn. She thought he was too cute. , how can it be so cute. And now, although there is no trace of the cuteness in Huesier in the past, and he is even cold and inhumane, Song Qingwan still thinks he is cute and can't help but want to pinch him. But just as he stretched out his hand, before it touched Huesier's face, a clear and childish little milky voice came from outside. The milky voice was milky: "Auntie, daddy, grandpa, I are here to see you." La!" Huesier was naturally awakened. He raised his long eyelashes slightly and frowned. His cold and delicate eyebrows showed a rare confusion of just waking up. The cold and cold aura all over his body dissipated a lot, and he looked even cuter. . Song Qingwan kept doing nothing. She stretched out her hand and pinched him in the face. Then she quickly pulled her hand back before the little girl came in, like a thief. Huesier: "" "Auntie!" The little girl is wearing a crimson princess dress today, and the long hairbands on the two ponytails are also crimson. She looks like a lucky little Fuwa during the New Year. She looks very festive. . She came in from the outside, and her big, watery black eyes suddenly saw Husser next to Song Qingwan. Her eyes lit up and she called him sharply: "Uncle Doctor!" Huesier nodded slightly. Song Qingwan wanted to say something to them, but suddenly she saw the rope tied around the little girl's wrist, and the other end was being pulled by Lu Junhan. This was another dog-walking gesture, which made Song Qingwan fall into a deep silence. . I always felt that something big must have happened while she was sleeping. Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong came here just to see how Song Qingwan was recovering from the surgery. Fortunately, Song ?Since ??Wan became ill, her luck has been really, really good. The surgery was perfect and successful. The cancer cells have been completely removed. The post-surgery wound recovered well and there was no infection or tear. If nothing else happens, in two or three days, he will be discharged from the hospital and go home to recuperate. Now everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Song Qingwan was fine, most of the Hussell team took a flight back to Country M early the next morning. ¡°After all, the drugs for gastric cancer are still in the preparation stage for launch, and they need to be busy with many things. These days, they still have to squeeze out the time to treat Song Qingwan. Now that Song Qingwan has finished his work, there are a lot of things that need to be dealt with back home. With their boss like that, he obviously doesn¡¯t plan to leave, so he and his assistants can only go back. Similarly, the little girl who takes leave will naturally have to go back to kindergarten. When he heard that she was going back to kindergarten, the agents and mercenaries that Lu Qidong had hired from the international community at a high price almost shed tears of happiness. They wished they could set off firecrackers on the spot to send the little girl off all the way. And the little girl finally got back her bag of earplugs from her father. Then, happily, he turned around and sold the bag of earplugs he got from the mercenaries to them again. After that, the little girl folded the 100 yuan she got from selling earplugs and put it in her little pocket together with the other 300 yuan. Seeing this, the mercenaries breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, it's okay, if they bear with it a little longer, this guy will go to school in the afternoon! By then, their ears will be freed! Isn¡¯t it just one hundred yuan! Didn¡¯t they just buy their own earplugs? No big deal! As long as it can be solved with money, it is not a problem! They should be happy! But to be honest, if it weren¡¯t for how cute and beautiful this little guy is, and her grandfather is their employer, they would all want to twist this little guy¡¯s head off! It¡¯s simply too torturous! However, at this moment, after the little girl put the money away, she stared at the bag of earplugs in their hands with bright eyes, and said in a sweet voice: "Uncle, can you give these earplugs to Lili? Neither Lili nor dad have earplugs!" Hearing these familiar words, the mercenaries had expressionless faces. After giving it to you, then sell it to us again, right? The next second, the little girl was spinning around happily and said happily, "When the time comes, if I sell Lili to you again, I will have another hundred yuan! This is really great!" Mercenaries: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± It¡¯s too much to bully someone! This is simply too much! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 492 Beat you to death Fortunately, at this moment, Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan were coming out of the hospital building. Lu Qidong was still holding the little girl's red schoolbag in his hand, while Lu Junhan was holding the car keys in his hand, obviously sending the little girl to school. As soon as the two of them came out, they heard the little girl's young and clear voice, and couldn't help but glance at her. Good guy, this little guy is daydreaming happily holding his little fat face in his hands, completely unaware of anything wrong with his gangster-like logic of making money. And the few mercenaries and bodyguards in front of her looked aggrieved as they "wanted to beat her to death, but didn't dare to beat her." Lu Qidong felt funny in his heart and waved to the little girl, "Lili, stop playing, we should go." "Okay!" When the little girl heard this, she nodded obediently, then opened her big black and clear eyes and said happily to the uncles, "Uncle, uncle, I'm going to school! You have to listen obediently. My father¡¯s words!¡± As he said that, the little girl had a serious look on her face and a threatening voice: "If you don't obey me, he will spank you in the buttocks! Knock your buttocks and heads off! It's so scary!" Mercenary: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Junhan took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, went over and picked up the little girl, "Let's go." The little girl looked like someone who had come before, and seemed to want to give some advice to her uncles. Lu Junhan glanced at her and sneered, "If you keep talking nonsense, I'll knock your head off!" The little girl hugged her head and suddenly stopped talking. Her long eyelashes were raised, her eyes were watery, and her expression looked very pitiful: "No Dad, don't hit others on the head. Their heads are not yet wet." It¡¯s grown out¡­¡± That cute and aggrieved little look makes people¡¯s hearts melt. Lu Junhan carried her out without squinting, and said in a light voice: "Okay, we'll wait until it grows out before beating her." ¡°!!!¡± The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened even more. Lu Qidong looked at the little girl's dumbfounded look, his shoulders shaking with laughter, and he was overjoyed. ¡­¡­ The little girl went to school, Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan were at the company from morning to night, and in the hospital, most of the Huesier team had also left. After Lu Anran knew that Song Qingwan was okay, she also went about her own business. It is said that she planned to open a gallery in Haicheng, and would shift the focus of her work from abroad to China, and had even begun to prepare her own studio. In this way, there were fewer people in the hospital, and Song Qingwan and Hussle spent several days without being disturbed. Under Huesier¡¯s care, Song Qingwan has recovered very well these days, and the results of the examination are unexpectedly healthy. So, on Sunday afternoon, Song Qingwan left the hospital. In order to celebrate Song Qingwan¡¯s complete recovery, Lu Qidong had someone prepare a sumptuous dinner early and planned to have a good meal as a family. It was originally a family gathering, but because Hussel saved Song Qingwan and the two of them were about to get back together again, Lu Qidong asked Song Qingwan to call Hussel too. Although Huesier was not from the Z country, he knew that it was not good to go to someone else's house empty-handed, so he turned around and asked his assistant to prepare a bunch of gifts and have them delivered directly to the Lu family. When Song Qingwan and Hussle returned to the Lu family from the hospital, most of the servants were busy in the kitchen, while the little girl with two ponytails was sitting on the ground opening gifts seriously. There were a lot of unpacked red wine, tea cakes, fruits, chocolates, and candies piled around. Seeing Huesier and Song Qingwan coming, Lu Qidong asked them to sit down, and then asked people to go upstairs to call Lu Junhan to come down. At this time, Lu Anran happened to come in from the door, and was directly driven by Lu Qidong to the kitchen to wash his hands. went. Finally, he shouted to the happy little girl who was sitting on the ground opening gifts: "Lili, it's time to eat, stop playing." The little girl was unpacking a box of beautifully packaged chocolates. When she opened the box, a rich and mellow chocolate aroma came to her nostrils. It seemed to be the same as the chocolate she had eaten before, but this one seemed to smell more fragrant. The little girl couldn't hold it back, swallowed her saliva, her dark eyes rolled around, she turned around and asked Lu Qidong: ¡°Grandpa, can I have one of this?¡± In order to ask her to come over to eat quickly, Lu Qidong didn't look at anything. He lowered his head and placed the bowls and chopsticks, and said, "Okay, come over as soon as you finish eating." The little girl cheered excitedly, grabbed a piece of chocolate, put it in her mouth, then got up from the ground, and ran to the dining table with her little body.Today Lu Qidong told her that Song Qingwan¡¯s illness has completely recovered. The little girl is very happy and thinks that the doctor is really amazing! When the little girl looked at Hussel, her eyes were bright, not to mention how happy she was. When Song Qingwan saw this, she instantly felt a sense of crisis, and quickly gave the little girl a big chicken drumstick, "Come on, Lili, I see how thin you are, eat a drumstick quickly to replenish your body." I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Song Qingwan¡¯s misunderstanding, but I always feel that the little girl nowadays seems to be less talkative than usual. There is no habit of eating and sleeping without talking at the Lu family's dining table. After all, the Lu family is lucky if they can get together to have a meal together, so naturally they are not bound by those rules. After a while, the little girl¡¯s attention shifted from Hussel to the chicken drumsticks in the bowl. She blinked her big black and clear eyes slowly, her long black eyelashes fluttering, her expression seemed a little dull, and a layer of blush appeared on her fair cheeks. The whole person was sitting on the chair, like a confused roly-poly. He didn't eat, he just sat there blankly. It looked very abnormal. Song Qingwan frowned. Just when she was about to say something, she saw that the little girl seemed to be getting more energetic. She suddenly turned around and slammed the table with her white and tender hands. Her little fat face was menacing and she looked at the face next to her. Lu Junhan, who looked like he was eating, said: "dad!" Lu Junhan: "" The strange thing is, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, the little girl¡¯s voice is different from the happy one in the past, but has a little cadence, and her little girl¡¯s voice is super loud: ¡°Dad! Do you want to fight!¡± Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Lu Junhan stopped moving his hands, raised his eyes coldly, glanced at her, and sneered: "What, you want to get slapped?" If it had been in the past, the little girl would have shut up long ago. But now she doesn¡¯t. Instead, she throws the chicken drumsticks in her bowl into her father¡¯s bowl. Her voice is still ups and downs, as if she is speaking under the national flag, immersed in her own world: "Dad! Let's fight! I'm a good fighter, don't be afraid! I will definitely beat you to death!" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 493 Where is my head? Lu Junhan looked at the chicken legs in the bowl that had ruined his meal, and listened to her crazy words. The veins on his forehead jumped. He raised his eyes again, gritted his teeth and said coldly: "Shut up! Give me your food." As he spoke, he frowned and threw the chicken drumstick back in the bowl. The little girl was dissatisfied. She grabbed the chicken leg and threw it back to her father. Her bright red mouth was pouted: "What are you doing! Do you look down on me? I'm rich! I can buy my own chicken legs! I don't want yours! You bad guy!" As she said that, the little girl seemed to want to take out the money from her pocket, but she got nothing. Today is Sunday. It is holiday time. The little girl¡¯s small bag carrying money was taken by the servant to be washed. It is now hanging on the balcony to air dry. "The little girl's money was put in her schoolbag. When she touched it, she found that there was neither money nor the bag. The little girl was stunned immediately. Her eyes widened with a look of disintegration. She quickly got down from the chair and turned around to look around. Xiao Naiyin was anxious: "Where's the money? Where did the money go? How come there is no money!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? looked at Song Qingwan opposite, and finally couldn't help it anymore, sniffed, pulled her throat, and burst into tears: "Dad! My money is gone, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan was silent for a while, then silently turned the little girl's face so that she faced Lu Jun's cold face, and then said helplessly: "Lili, your dad is here!" The little girl stared blankly at Lu Junhan for three seconds. She held her mouth shut, but still couldn't hold it back. She said "Wow" and choked with tears in her eyes: "Grandpa, you, why have you become so ugly" With that little look, she looked disgusted and sad. She raised her eyes pitifully at him and choked up her sobs: "Did daddy hit you?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Others present: "" Lu Qidong frowned tightly, as if he had thought of something. He pointed at the old man next to him, "Lili, do you know who he is?" The old man: "" He just wanted to have a meal in peace without provoking anyone. But when the little girl looked over, the old man subconsciously put down his bowls and chopsticks, straightened his back, and then coughed slightly, looking full of energy. The little girl looked at him several times with tearful eyes, sniffed, and said in an aggrieved voice: "He is a little fairy, uncle, don't you remember?" As soon as the little girl said this, everyone present couldn't help laughing. Lu Qidong: "" What do I remember? I remember! Why didn¡¯t I know that my dad had turned into a little fairy! ! But the old man was about to explode. He suddenly felt extremely embarrassed and couldn't eat anymore. He was blowing his beard and staring. Just when he was about to curse, Lu Qidong suppressed him. Others were confused and didn't know what was wrong with the little girl. Although she was usually very weird and had an abnormal brain, she had never been so abnormal that she couldn't even recognize people. Song Qingwan murmured: "It's over, it's over. Lili is really stupid now. I told her that she shouldn't have eaten so many chicken legs. Now that she's fine, her brain is blocked." other people:"¡­¡­" However, Huesier stared at the little girl's expression for several times, frowned slightly, and said coldly: "She must be drunk." "drunk?" Lu Qidong was stunned, looked at the little girl with a dull expression, and then looked at the food on the table: "Lili has never drank wine." Drinking alcohol is not good for the development of the brain of children. Lu Qidong would never give alcohol to a little girl, even if it is beer with a very low alcohol content, he would not let the little girl touch it, and the servants in the kitchen would not give it to the little girl in private. Drinking alcohol. "Open your mouth." Huesier squatted half in front of the little girl, pinched her cheeks with his fingers, and his always cold eyes fell on her rosy little face. The little girl stayed for a few seconds before digesting his words, and opened her mouth wide: "Ah¡ª¡ª" "That's it." Soon, Huesier stood up and said, "She is indeed drunk. She smells of alcohol." Lu Qidong was completely dumbfounded. He looked at the people at the table and frowned: "Did you give Lili a drink?" No one else has yetAs he spoke, a servant seemed to have seen something, "Hey, sir, the young lady probably didn't drink, she just ate this." Lu Qidong and others looked over and realized that it was an opened box of chocolates - liqueur chocolates. Everyone: "" Good job, the murderer has been found. Huesier asked someone for some examination tools, checked the little girl¡¯s body, and then said: "She didn't drink much alcohol, so she didn't have any major physical problems. She was just drunk. She'll be fine when she wakes up." Lu Qidong looked at the drunk little girl over there and sighed. Fortunately, except for the little girl who made a fuss just now, she was very quiet after that. She didn¡¯t look for the missing money. She just ate whatever she was fed. Dinner passed peacefully. After dinner, the news broadcast just started. Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and Huesier were sitting on the sofa. Lu Qidong was telling Lu Anran something, and Song Qingwan interrupted from time to time. She was sick before, and she was sick and idle for a long time. Looking for something to do. The old man had some things to deal with, so he returned to his home early. Lu Junhan, on the other hand, was still sitting alone on a sofa, staring down at the computer screen placed in front of him, his expression as calm and indifferent as ever, with no big expression. After a while, the little girl came closer with her little body. Her face turned redder and she looked even more drunk. She whispered to her father: "dad." She looked a bit normal now. Lu Junhan looked up at her and snorted coldly. Now he knew that he was the father? But he still reluctantly said "hmm" and said in a light voice: "What?" The little girl looked around like a thief, held her little head, and whispered in her father's ear: "Dad, have you seen my head? My head is missing." Lu Junhan: "" "It's so strange, why is his head missing?" The little girl touched her head with her little hands, puzzled. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, bent his fingers, and tapped her head expressionlessly: "Isn't your head here?" "Really?" The little girl touched her little head. The alcohol had corroded her brain and sanity, leaving her completely stunned. Lu Junhan told himself that he couldn't argue with a little drunkard: "Yeah." "oh¡­¡­" The little girl thought for a long time, nodded slowly, and left obediently. Seeing that she was dismissed so easily, Lu Junhan breathed a sigh of relief. After all, if that little guy goes crazy with alcohol, he may not be able to withstand it. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that after a while, the little girl came back again. Not only did he come back, he also held a big watermelon in his hand. He still came over cautiously and quietly like a thief, and whispered to him: "DadI found my head" She patted the watermelon with her little hand, and it made a crackling sound: "Look, it's such a big head! It still makes a sound!" Lu Junhan: "" Others who happened to see it: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 494 Dad¡¯s head! Yes, yes, this one is not only loud, but also quite green! Everyone looked funny, and then they all thought in unison. The little girl was holding a green watermelon, her small body was close to her father's side, like a kitten, with a mysterious face. She didn't feel anything was wrong at all, and she didn't realize that she had been "exposed". At this moment, the housekeeper was holding a watermelon in his hand, which looked bigger than the one in the little girl's hand. He walked to the living room, as if he was planning to cut some fruit for Lu Junhan and the others to relieve their tiredness. There was a servant following behind him. The servant frowned slightly at the moment, as if he had seen a ghost, and whispered to the housekeeper with a pale face: "Uncle Chen, I really didn't lie to you! I just brought out a watermelon! I turned around to get the knife, and then the watermelon disappeared. This is simply too weird. Do you think we can really do this? Is it haunted?¡± Ruan Zhi had sneaked into them before, but no one noticed. They had all spoken to her, but they couldn't remember her name. Afterwards, there was no trace of Ruan Zhi, as if she had encountered a ghost. Every time he thought of this, the servant's heart trembled. Now I saw the watermelon disappeared again. I thought it was Ruan Zhi, the female ghost, who was back, and I was scared to death. "What nonsense! How can there be ghosts in this world!" The butler¡¯s face darkened and he scolded. "But I really" The housekeeper seemed to have seen something. He was silent for a while, with a headache on his face: "Isn't that the missing watermelon you mentioned?" The servant followed his gaze and saw the green watermelon in the little girl's hand. He immediately understood that the little girl had taken him away. He felt angry, funny, and relieved at the same time. As long as it¡¯s not haunted, that¡¯s fine. Just as this thought came to an end, the little girl over there also saw them. She opened her big black and clear eyes, looked at the big watermelon in the housekeeper's hand, then looked down at the watermelon in her own hand, and stayed there for several seconds. . Seeing this, Lu Junhan narrowed his dark eyes slightly, and his usually expressionless face became unusually tense, while Song Qingwan and others secretly said something bad! The next second, I saw the little Loli throw the watermelon in her hand into Lu Junhan's arms, and then hurriedly ran towards the housekeeper with her small body. Xiao Naiyin was extremely panicked: "Grandpa! Why do you want to take my father's head!" The butler looked confused, "Head? What head?" Others present covered their eyes with their hands and could hardly see. "My father's head!" As he spoke, the little girl carefully took the larger watermelon from his arms, her expression extremely nervous, as if she was holding a newborn child. The housekeeper looked at her adorable look and said, "Little miss, this is not your father's head, it's just a watermelon." "Don't try to lie to me," the little girl hugged the watermelon tightly, turned around, as if she was afraid that the housekeeper would snatch it away, and muttered: "This is my dad's head! Look, it's so As for the big head, only dad can have such a big head" Song Qingwan and the others really didn't want to laugh, but they still couldn't hold it back and made a "poof" sound. Even Hussle, who always had a cold and calm face, clenched his fists and coughed lightly. The shoulders of the housekeeper and the servants were trembling with joy. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan was sitting on the sofa, his handsome and cold face was now gloomy, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and he was grinding his teeth fiercely. Very good, he saw that she was really tired of living! "And, grandpa, look, it can still ring!" As if she was afraid that the housekeeper wouldn't believe it and would snatch "Daddy's head" back, the little girl put the watermelon in her arms on the large coffee table, and quickly patted it with her little hands, making an urgent and crisp little milk sound. said: "But it's ringing, isn't it! Only dad's head can ring like this, and this is dad's head!" Seeing this idiot constantly teetering on the edge of stupidity, Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore, with a cold face, he stood up from the sofa with his slender and straight body. I just want to carry this restless idiot upstairs and tell her to go to bed! But who knows, the little girl was probably too impatient. Before Lu Junhan got up, she hurriedly patted the watermelon twice with her little hands. On the third stroke, there was a "pop"¡ª¡ª The watermelon was smashed to pieces by the little girl! The red watermelon meat inside is accompanied by the watermelon juice.It exploded in all directions and scattered on the coffee table, like a flower. A big round watermelon was cut into several halves. It looked horrible and bloody. The atmosphere suddenly fell into dead silence, and for a long time, no one spoke. Others were simply stunned. The housekeeper closest to the little girl was dumbfounded. Is it okay to cut a watermelon with your bare hands? Is it because Lili¡¯s hands are too strong, or is the watermelon too fragile? It must be that this watermelon is too fragile. How could a girl like Lili, who is so cute, soft and fragile, have such great strength? Yes, it must be that this watermelon is too fragile. It must be that the housekeeper is taking advantage. I don¡¯t know where. Bought fake melon. The others had dull faces, comforting themselves in their hearts, and then thought, fortunately, this watermelon is not Lu Junhan¡¯s head, otherwise Except for Lu Junhan and the little girl, everyone else fell into silence when they thought of the bloody and violent scene. Their eyes looking at Lu Junhan were filled with sympathy and pity. Lu Junhan: "" He really wanted to slap these people¡¯s heads to pieces! "dad¡­¡­" The little girl stared blankly at the watermelon, and then at her hands that were covered with watermelon juice. After a while, her eyes suddenly turned red. She whimpered, and her dark eyes suddenly became misty. She looked pitiful. He turned to look at Lu Junhan, pointed at the broken watermelon with his little finger, and whispered: "Dadyour head is gone. It, it was broken by me" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t want it either, thank you. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t bear to see her guilty and pitiful appearance, and quickly coaxed her softly: "Hey, Lili, Lili, don't cry. It's just one head. If it's gone, it's gone. There's still one in the kitchen." The little girl sniffed, looked at the broken watermelon, and choked with sobs: "Really, really? Does daddy still have his head?" "Of course it's true," Song Qingwan smiled: "If you don't believe it, ask your aunt and them." The little girl looked eagerly at Lu Anran, Lu Qidong and Huesier. Lu Anran had fondness in her eyes, smiled lightly, and nodded. Lu Qidong and Hussle were afraid that the little girl would cry, so they quickly nodded along. The little girl stopped crying, but she still felt extremely guilty. Her eyes frequently looked at the watermelon broken into several petals, and her big, clear, black eyes were filled with pitiful water mist. When Song Qingwan and others saw this, they smiled knowingly, thinking that the little girl was good in every way, but she was too guilty and kind However, the next second, they saw the little girl looking at the watermelon with tears in her eyes. As she looked at it, she couldn't hold back and swallowed hard. "" "" "" ¡ª¡ªSong Qingwan and others fell into silence for a long time. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 495 Watermelon Dad Terter also asked him to tease him gently, "Dad, can Lili eat a little of your head?" The little girl opened her big, clean and clear dark eyes, looked at the watermelon, took a sip of saliva, and asked Lu Junhan: "Your head?" It looks delicious" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan and others: "" Finally, in order to let the little girl go upstairs to sleep obediently, so that they can spend this ordinary night safely, and for the sake of their lives. The little girl got her wish and got her father's "head". This watermelon was just taken out of the ice water by the housekeeper. The flesh is ice cold and the taste is sweet but not greasy. The little girl's mouth is full of watermelon juice. Her already bright red mouth is rosy and her belly is full. The roundness. After eating, she held her "head" contentedly and jumped up and down. Her face was already so cold that it seemed as if her father would throw her outside in the next second and let her die. , went upstairs to take a shower and go to sleep. Seeing this and thinking that the little girl was still drunk, the servant hurriedly followed her upstairs, quickly found pajamas and underwear for the little girl, then entered the bathroom and took care of her to take a bath. It was early morning on the second day. The little girl raised her little hand and woke up dazedly rubbing her eyes. The little body wearing pink bunny velvet pajamas slowly sat up. The rabbit ears on the pajamas are hanging down, and there is a small group of cute pink rabbit tails behind it. Under the tail, there is a pair of white feet. The white ones seem to be shining, small and cute. Looking at it as a whole, it really looks like a naive and innocent little pink rabbit. The little girl's bright red mouth opened slightly, and she yawned with tears in her eyes. Her whole body was dumbfounded, and her little body was dangling. She seemed to have not woken up yet, her little body swayed a few times, and then, with her butt and butt stuck out, she pounced forward, looking like she was about to lie down on the bed again and fall asleep again. But at this moment, the little hand seemed to have touched something. ??Hard, round, big, green Green. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Why are there green things? ! ! The little girl woke up instantly. She raised her eyes and saw the big green watermelon beside her. Her black and clear eyes suddenly widened, like copper bells, and her crimson mouth opened even wider. Everyone was shocked. After a long while, she blinked her eyes, looked at the watermelon several times, and rubbed her eyes again. After realizing that it was not an hallucination, she opened her big black and clear eyes and carefully stretched out a white jade-like, white and tender stick. With his finger, he poked. The watermelon rolled a few times. ¡°!!!¡± The pink bunny loli is sitting on her knees on the bed, with two long pink bunny ears in her pajama hat hanging on the back of her head, making her look very cute and well-behaved. The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then poked the watermelon a few more times. The watermelon rolled a few times again and rolled directly in front of her. The little girl patted it with her little hands and hugged the whole watermelon again, her expression was one of surprise. It¡¯s a real watermelon. It¡¯s still hot. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan still slept very late last night. Even the thought of killing people reached its peak, and his face became so heavy that it looked like water dripping from his face. I don¡¯t know what kind of physique that little thing has. If someone drinks alcohol and takes a bath, they will wake up mostly from the alcohol. But that little troublemaker gets drunker the more she takes a bath. After taking a bath, she still refuses to let her sleep. Willing to sleep. Wearing a pink bunny pajamas, she stood on the bed, waved her hands twice, raised her white and tender feet twice, and then said she wanted to fight with him. Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly, but before he could say anything, he rolled up his sleeves in a menacing manner and was about to rush over to fight with him. The little girl was tripped hard by the quilt in the middle that was used as a dividing line! Then, face down, the whole person fell into the middle quilt, and the small body fell directly into the soft quilt. Lu Junhan: "" The little girl fluttered several times in the soft quilt, but couldn't get up. Then she cried and said, "Dad, please help me." Lu Junhan looked at her stupid look, and the veins on his forehead jumped. He couldn't bear it anymore, so he directly raised his hand, picked her up, and threw her back to her territory. The little girl¡¯s little body rolled over a few times, and she continued to drink like crazy, saying she wanted to drink.??, one moment I wanted to pee, the next moment I had to fight with my dad, and finally, I don¡¯t know why, it became that I had to drink water with my dad and pee with my dad. Lu Junhan would naturally ignore her. Normally, the little girl is sensible. She goes to the toilet and takes a bath by herself, and is independent. But now she is drunk and everything she does is dangerous. Lu Junhan pondered for a moment, then called a maid to come in, take her to the toilet, and then feed her water. But the little girl refused to do anything. She didn¡¯t want a servant, she just wanted her father. She said, "Dad, do you look down on me?" In order to get her to shut up and go to sleep, Lu Junhan replied expressionlessly: "No." "But you don't pee with me!" The little girl was dissatisfied, "You just look down on me, right?" Lu Junhan laughed angrily, glanced at her, and sneered coldly, "I urinate with you because I think highly of you? Then if I die with you, will you have to go to heaven?" The little girl who was still drunk had a very slow brain, so naturally she could not understand such a long sentence. Seeing that her father was unwilling, she pouted her little mouth in grievance and squatted in the corner of the master bedroom, shedding pitiful tears. Although he didn't know what was going on with the little girl's physique, Lu Junhan clearly noticed that as long as the little girl touched water, that is to say, she would become more and more drunk after taking a bath, drinking water, or whenever she started crying. . ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Others become more and more sober when they touch the water, but it is better for this little fellow, as the water seems to increase the concentration of alcohol in her body. In order to stop her from crying and going crazy, Lu Junhan simply threw the watermelon she picked up to her, and then calmly deceived the little girl, saying that the watermelon was him and let her Go to the toilet holding a watermelon. The little girl looked at the watermelon and then at Lu Junhan. She thought blankly for a few seconds and really believed it. Then she happily hugged her "daddy" and went to the toilet to pee. The servant who was called up naturally followed him in, for fear that the little girl might have an accident in the toilet. Then, after the little girl drank the water, peed, and finished all the things she should and should not do, it was already half past one in the morning. The little girl happily hugged her father, Watermelon, and went to bed, but then she still didn't sleep. Instead, she whispered to "Daddy" in front of the watermelon. Lu Junhan wanted to kill her on the spot. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 496 I have a baby Finally, it was three o'clock in the morning. The little girl talked to the watermelon to herself for more than an hour. Lu Junhan read one book after another in his hand¡ª¡ª ¡°If he hadn¡¯t considered that when this little guy started crying, she would get even drunker, and when drunk she would go crazy, and he would have beaten her long ago. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and narrowed his eyes dangerously, his eyes gloomy. The little girl, who was completely unaware of the danger, finally stopped chattering at around 3:00 in the morning and fell asleep contentedly holding the watermelon in her arms. Lu Junhan was disturbed by her instead. After the time when he wanted to sleep, he was awake now and couldn't fall asleep at all. He had no choice but to pick out another book and read it. He barely managed to stay up until four o'clock before he felt sleepy. But before I had slept for three hours, I was hurriedly woken up by the little girl at around seven o'clock in the morning. "Dad! Dad, look at it!" The little girl completely climbed over the quilt that was the dividing line in the middle. Her eyes were bright and her little pink body was like a cute little rabbit. She huddled next to her father. She pushed him with her little hand: "Look, look, what is this!" Lu Junhan was already sleep deprived and was very angry when he woke up. When he was woken up, his eyes and brows were full of irritability and impatience. He opened his cold, dark eyes, frowned, and was too lazy to talk nonsense to her, so he said angrily: "Get the fuck out of here and sleep in your bed! If you make any noise to me again, believe it or not, I will kill you right now!" The little girl was not afraid that her father would kill her. Instead, she looked happy when her father finally woke up. Her little body moved forward a little more, and she held up the watermelon in her arms like a treasure, her little voice said happily: "Dad, daddy, look! Look! I've given birth to a baby! It's such a big, green baby! Isn't it very cute! It's very cute, isn't it!" Lu Junhan silently glanced at the green watermelon approaching, and then looked at the little girl's serious, shining black eyes. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, and the veins on his forehead jumped sharply. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan has been sleeping in the hospital bed for too long these days, but she is not sleepy. ??????????????????????? Because the wound has not completely healed, Huesier did not dare to do anything to her. So, without the interference of intense exercise at night, Song Qingwan was full of energy and got up early in the morning to have breakfast. When she came down from upstairs, Lu Anran happened to be accompanying Lu Qidong back from a walk outside. Lu Qidong's legs and feet were still a little stiff and inconvenient before, but he has been doing exercises these days. It is no problem to walk, but it will take some time to run. However, Lu Qidong's status does not require him to run at all. He only needs to turn around. As soon as the leader gave orders, many of his subordinates ran errands for him. "Compared with the more than 20 years ago when he was paralyzed in bed, he is very satisfied to be able to walk on the ground now. It just so happened that Lu Anran also had the habit of getting up early to exercise, so she went for a walk with Lu Qidong. Song Qingwan saw that the Lu family, which used to be deserted and saw almost no one in the early morning, was now much more popular, and a smile inevitably overflowed from the corners of her lips. Lu Qidong was also quite emotional as he sat at the dining table. Even Lu Anran couldn't help but smile, and seemed to like the current family atmosphere. The old man rushed over early in the morning after finishing the matter, mainly because he didn't sleep much all night. Being used to the bustling scene in the Lu family villa, the old man always felt uncomfortable when he returned to the cold and cold old house where he was alone last night. You might as well come here early in the morning. When he came over, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan had just started eating breakfast. The old man thought to himself that he was really lucky and came at just the right time. So, he pulled out the chair and sat down. Seeing this, the servant quickly brought him a breakfast. The old man left early last night after dinner to go back to his old house to deal with things. He didn't know that the little girl went crazy while holding a watermelon yesterday. Seeing that everyone else was here, except Lu Junhan and the little girl, the old man frowned and said in a deep voice: "Where are Lu Junhan and that little girl? Why don't they see anyone? You didn't ask them to come down for dinner?" When the servant saw this, he went upstairs to knock on the door and call for someone.   Song Qingwan took a sip of porridge, waved her hand to stop: "Hey, stop calling them. Let's eat first and let them sleep for a while. Lili drank wine yesterday and became drunk for a long time. That brat Lu Junhan was almost driven crazy. It was three or four o'clock in the morning. I just fell asleep! It¡¯s weird to wake up now.¡± Hussel paused while cutting the steak, and his cold and indifferent blue eyes narrowed dangerously. He stared at her suspiciously and frowned: "How do you know so well? Did you watch him fall asleep?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes changed instantly when he looked at Song Qingwan, and a trace of heartbreaking pain flashed across his gentle face: "Xiao Wan, I didn't expect you to be such a person. He is your nephew. Although you are not related by blood, you are still in the same household registration book. No matter what you do, you can't" "It's over." Seeing that Huesier's whole body was filled with chills, Song Qingwan gave Lu Qidong an expressionless look, then shook her phone and sighed at Huesier: "Well, at three o'clock in the morning, that guy Lu Junhan sent me a WeChat message asking me if there were any orphanages I could recommend. But I fell asleep at the time and only saw this message in the morning." When Lu Qidong heard this, his eyes suddenly became extremely sympathetic and pitiful. It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning. He has never slept so late since he recovered from his illness. The old man was still confused at first, but after hearing what the housekeeper said about last night, he was silent for a while. Based on what he has learned about the little girl during this period, it can be seen that in those few hours last night, Lu Junhan must have lived a life worse than death. He was suffering so much that he wanted to retaliate against society every minute and die with the little girl. When he thought of this, the old man perked up, his eyes became extremely sympathetic, and he immediately changed his tone: "Okay, okay, let's eat first, and don't disturb that kid." But just as he said these words, there was a "bang" and the sound of the door closing heavily came from upstairs. After that, Lu Junhan saw a cold and handsome face, and directly lifted the little girl down. Before Song Qingwan and others said anything, Lu Junhan directly pushed the cute little girl holding the watermelon to Huesier's side. With a cold face filled with the energy of getting out of bed, he said coldly: "Check her brain." Everyone: "" Before Song Qingwan and others could react, the little girl was as excited as offering a treasure. She showed them the watermelon in her arms, her face was full of joy, and she said happily: "Auntie, grandpa, look, I have a baby! This is my baby! I finally gave birth to it! It's such a big baby! It's exactly the same as the one I had!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 497 The next successor As she spoke, the little girl placed the green watermelon next to her face. Her black and clear eyes blinked, indicating that her head and this watermelon were really exactly the same! "" Song Qingwan and others silently glanced at the little girl's cute and white face, and then at the green watermelon. Unable to hold back, they returned and looked at the little girl's face. They looked back and forth between the little girl and the watermelon several times, and they thought to themselves: Not only are they exactly the same, they are completely unrelated. "But when she saw the little girl's shining eyes that were full of expectations and hoped for approval, Song Qingwan couldn't bear it again. She wanted to ignore her conscience and tell lies, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn't spit them out! mainly! Who¡¯s head looks exactly like a watermelon? She paused, cruelly ignored the little girl¡¯s eager eyes, quickly pulled Hussle over, and said with a sad face: "Doctor, judging from your rich experience in the past, can Lili's situation be saved? There shouldn't be any need to prepare for the funeral immediately, right?" Huesier: "" Huesier choked, stared at her expressionlessly, and told the truth: "I mainly study cancer, and I am not good at pediatrics." Lu Qidong came over with a worried look on his face: "Yes, doctor, Lili just drank some wine, could she have lost her brain?" Huesier took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and repeated patiently: "You have to find a pediatrician. I have no experience in this area, and I don't know." "Hey, doctor, just tell us how much it will cost to treat." The old man was also worried. "We in the Lu family must not have anyone with a brain problem! If word spread, they would think that our family's genes have What¡¯s the problem!¡± Huesier: "" Lu Junhan has become accustomed to this group of people acting crazy and completely unable to listen to what others say when something happens. Instead, he made a phone call and told her about the little girl¡¯s current situation. Not long after, the little girl¡¯s family doctor came over carrying examination equipment. The little girl knew this uncle in the white coat. He had checked her body several times before. Therefore, when the family doctor wanted to check again, the little girl cooperated obediently without any resistance. He also carefully handed the watermelon in his arms to his father, and his tender and crisp little voice said earnestly: "Dad, you have to take good care of my baby, it is very fragile." Lu Junhan stared at the round watermelon in his hand with his dark eyes, tugged his thin lips and sneered. Ah. Damn baby. I turned around and chopped it into pieces. When the family doctor arrived, Song Qingwan and the others stopped holding on to Hussle and quickly stared at the family doctor with a gaze that was as intense as a wolf and a tiger that was hard to ignore, as if they were afraid that the family doctor would find out something. . The family doctor was stared at by them, and sweat broke out on his forehead. Why did these people react like this? Could something really be wrong with the little girl? With this idea in mind, the family doctor dutifully checked twice. Didn't find any problems. "Moreover, the family doctor heard that the little girl had drunk alcohol, and just took the little girl's blood for testing. He did not find any problems, let alone any traces of alcohol. In other words, not only is the little girl¡¯s brain not damaged now, but she is not in a state of drunkenness either. She is completely a normal little girl who is always in good health. "No problem? How is that possible! She was just talking nonsense," Song Qingwan frowned tightly. The family doctor also has some research on children's psychology. He was stunned for a moment: "What are you talking about?" Lu Qidong spoke first. He pointed to the watermelon in Lu Junhan's arms and said, "Lili always felt that this watermelon was her child." When the family doctor checked the little girl's body before, he saw that the little girl had red lips and white teeth. She was pretty and cute. He also provided psychological counseling to the little girl. He was quite familiar with the TV series and cartoons that the little girl had recently watched. Combining this matter with What Lu Junhan and the others said was instantly understood. He said dumbfounded: "She must have thought she was a hen and thought the watermelon was the egg she laid!" With that said, the family doctor searched for a cartoon on TV, and then selected the third episode. At the beginning, it was a hen's nest.When he was sleeping in a henhouse, he woke up with an extra egg in the nest. Then, not long after, the egg hatched into a chick. The chick calls hen, mother. other people:"¡­¡­" Others said that we really don¡¯t understand the world of your children. After that, the little girl was sent to the family doctor for psychological counseling. The family doctor obviously has a lot of skills and is very good at getting along with children. He doesn't find it annoying when the little girl chirps. Instead, he patiently enlightened her. Tell her that this watermelon is just a watermelon, not her baby. No matter how long she holds this watermelon, it will not hatch out a chick, let alone a small fish. When the little girl heard this, she looked at the watermelon in her arms, and then at the doctor's gentle face. Her face was astonished, and tears instantly filled her eyes. She looked as if she had been heartbroken, and was extremely pitiful. . Seeing that the baby was gone, the little girl was as sad as a pregnant woman who had just had a miscarriage. She burst into tears with a "wow" sound. The family doctor smiled and knew that she had listened. He quickly comforted her and said other things to divert the little girl's attention. Seeing this, Lu Junhan, Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and the old man expressed admiration and were already thinking about increasing his salary. The little girl¡¯s psychological counseling was only halfway through when Lu Qidong¡¯s assistant walked in from outside with a frown on her face. Lu Qidong glanced at him and realized something was wrong: "What's wrong?" "Well you'd better see for yourself." The assistant¡¯s lips moved, but he hesitated to speak, and finally handed him the phone. Lu Qidong took the phone and looked at the content on the phone, his brows suddenly furrowed. The next second, he returned the phone to the assistant and went outside to make a call without saying a word. Before leaving, his face was gloomy and very ugly. Seeing this, Song Qingwan walked over directly, frowned and asked, "What's wrong? What happened? Why does my brother look like that? He looks like he wants to hit someone." The assistant looked at her, couldn't help it, and sighed: "Just now, Mr. Shen announced directly and publicly on the Haicheng intranet that the young lady is the next successor. This means that from now on, most of Mr. Shen's power, wealth, and subordinates in Haicheng and the capital, will Everything will be taken over by the young lady alone. This news has only been announced for half an hour, and now the entire upper-class circles in Haicheng, as well as the upper-class circles in Beijing, have completely turned upside down!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 498 He is crazy "Lili is the next successor? What a joke!" Song Qingwan was immediately dumbfounded and said in disbelief: "Lili is only three years old, how can she be her successor? Is Mr. Shen not mistaken?" What can a three-year-old do? At the age of three, she can¡¯t do anything. She may have to have her subordinates feed her, feed her, do her homework, and tell her bedtime stories! "Mr. Shen, are you crazy?" No, he is just crazy! The assistant was originally one of the capable assistants who followed Lu Junhan. After Lu Qidong woke up and did not understand the world that had passed for more than 20 years, Lu Junhan assigned him to him. But he still belongs to the assistant team of the Lu family. The Lu family has a special intelligence network. The information in it will only be released after it is verified and is 100% true. Hearing this, the assistant pursed his lower lip. In fact, he I didn¡¯t quite understand what Mr. Shen was thinking, but he still said: "It's confirmed. We checked and found that the message was sent by Mr. Shen himself. There is no mistake." Song Qingwan rubbed her forehead and waited for a long time before forcing herself to accept this fact. She was someone who almost died once, but she didn¡¯t worry as much as Lu Qidong. On the contrary, she was quite happy for the little girl. No matter why Mr. Shen chose the little girl, in short, with such a big force around him, even if they accidentally die in the future, the Lu family will also decline. With the help of Mr. Shen's power, the little girl can still She was living a good life, no matter what happened, no one would bully her. But Song Qingwan was still a little confused. She frowned and asked, "Why did Mr. Shen find Lili? Don't they have little contact with each other?" Big figures like Mr. Shen don¡¯t even have much contact with them. Only the people at the top, the top of the pyramid, can often meet Mr. Shen. ¡°Moreover, Mr. Shen had already retired behind the scenes as the commander-in-chief several years ago. Wherever he was needed, his four capable subordinates usually came forward to convey the message. Mr. Shen has never met Lili before. What¡¯s more, Lili only came back a few months ago, so how could Mr. Shen know Lili. No. I have seen it before. The only time was¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan's eyes widened, as if she thought of something: "Could it be at Uncle Shen's banquet" "Yes," the assistant smiled bitterly, "it was at Mr. Shen's banquet, but you went to the toilet for something and were not there, so you didn't know." With that said, the assistant explained the situation at that time, and also said that Mr. Shen would give them a week to think about it. "One week¡­¡­" Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment. She had an accident on the night of the banquet. She stayed in the hospital for a long time after that. She counted the time and murmured, "It's been more than two weeks now." Song Qingwan was still too surprised. She had always heard before that Mr. Shen was searching back and forth in Haicheng and Beijing, and there seemed to be signs of looking for a successor. As soon as this news came out, many people were ready to take action. After all, such a huge power and property are all given away for free. It is like pie in the sky. Without any effort, let alone any sacrifice, you can instantly turn a pheasant into a phoenix and become a master. I am afraid that you can't even dream of it. Such a good thing. Song Qingwan was still thinking at that time, who would be so lucky to be chosen by Mr. Shen. He was one of the four major families in Haicheng, or a member of the four major families in Beijing, but no matter what, that person must be extremely outstanding. After all, Mr. Shen is too discerning, otherwise he wouldn't have been unable to find a candidate for so many years. Moreover, the successor must have the courage to get along with Mr. Shen, which Song Qingwan didn't have anyway. At that time, Song Qingwan was thinking about that kid Lu Junhan. The likelihood of being picked is high. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, it is very possible that Pei Mingzhi or someone of the old man¡¯s generation. But Song Qingwan never expected that Mr. Shen would directly choose three-year-old Lili! Song Qingwan held her forehead, glanced at the sad little girl over there who was holding a watermelon and crying, and the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely. "If Mr. Shen's subordinates knew that their future little master was holding a watermelon and crying miserably, almost dying of tears, I don't know what they would think. Huesier was not clear about the domestic situation, so he stood quietly beside Song Qingwan without saying a word or expressing any opinions. But after hearing what the assistant said, the old man still couldn't believe it. He quickly took out his walkie-talkie and asked his subordinates if the news was true.It's true, after getting a positive answer from my subordinate. The old man was extremely happy, and then he laughed loudly, "Hahahaha, good! Great! Mr. Shen is indeed Mr. Shen, he just has a vision!" Lu Qidong was standing not far away. When he heard the old man's words, he immediately felt itchy and wanted to hit someone. He called, but no one answered. Just when I was about to fight again, I heard the servant say that Mr. Shen had sent someone to deliver something. Lu Qidong suddenly had a bad feeling. The person who came is one of Mr. Shen¡¯s most trusted subordinates, one of the four hall masters. The other three hall masters are all in the capital, but this one is in Haicheng and is the closest to Mr. Shen. He would do whatever Mr. Shen did, any words, any orders, even if Mr. Shen asked him to die, without saying a word, without any complaints. Because he represented Mr. Shen at most banquets, Song Qingwan recognized this person. This person's surname is Mu, the Mu from the Mu family, one of the four major families in the capital. Mu Qi is a typical old fox, with a smiling face, gentle and gentle on the outside, with a smile on his face, but behind the scenes he is vicious and outrageous, and few people Dare to provoke him. Behind the scenes, I helped Mr. Shen deal with countless shady things. Moreover, this person is very cold-hearted, arrogant and ruthless. One person can rival the other three hall masters. When Mu Qi went to the capital, even the Pei family had to entertain him, saying that he was the sharpest and untouchable among Mr. Shen. It's not an exaggeration to take a knife. At this moment, he came in with a smile. He didn't seem to notice the intense gazes of several people in the room. Instead, he looked around and looked over there where he was doing psychological counseling. He was holding a big watermelon in his hand and crying. The little girl walked over. Then, under the eyes of the little girl who was sobbing desperately and sadly, he put a silver bracelet on the little girl's white wrist with a smile on his lips, as if tender and affectionate. Like a gentleman, he stood up and performed the court etiquette. The voice was gentle and smiling, as if speaking to a royal princess: "Hello, little master, my name is Mu Qi, and I will be your subordinate from now on." Lu Qidong has been lying on the hospital bed for more than 20 years and does not know the people around Mr. Shen. When Mu Qi came in, he thought he was looking for Lu Junhan or someone else. Who knows, without anyone noticing, he went to the little girl. When she came back to her senses, the little girl was given the bracelet that represented the successor! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 499 Mr. Shen came to see you two years ago Every successor¡¯s token is different. Mr. Shen¡¯s own ring is said to be a clear white jade ring, worn on his thumb. It is mature and stable, and represents absolute prestige and power. And the little girl¡¯s bracelet is not too big or too small, it just fits her little wrist, and it doesn¡¯t go against the grain at all. ¡°Obviously Mr. Shen specially customized it for her. I can¡¯t tell what the material is made of, but at first glance, it¡¯s shiny, like a crystal diamond. It doesn¡¯t look like a crystal diamond, but it just seems to shine. It looks very beautiful, and it matches the little girl¡¯s skin tone. . The little girl obviously liked it too, her dark eyes immediately lit up, and her attention quickly shifted. Without thinking, she returned the courtesy and turned around and stuffed the big watermelon baby in her arms into Mu Qi's arms. inside. Mu Qi looked at the big watermelon in his arms and twitched the corner of his mouth. Apparently he didn't expect that the first gift he got from his little master was actually a watermelon. There is a hint of helplessness in the face that has always been feminine and cold, with a terrifying aura. However, without asking, he just put the bracelet on the little girl. This is completely an act of robbery. When Lu Qidong saw this, his whole body was about to explode, and his face became even more ugly. He lowered his voice: "We haven't agreed to be the successor yet. Isn't this too fast?" After Mu Qi said hello to the little girl, when he heard this, he hugged the watermelon and turned around, with a perfectly surprised expression: "No agreement? This shouldn't be the case." Mu Qi said sternly: "The order I received is to come over and hand over the token of the next successor to the young master. The message and order have been sent out. How can this be false?" Lu Qidong could tell at a glance that he was pretending to be stupid. The corners of his mouth twitched, but he still said in a deep voice: "Mr. Shen said before at Mr. Shen's banquet that he would give us a week to think about it and let us give him a reply as soon as possible. But Mr. Shen should have read the recent news. Something happened on our side, so I just forgot about Mr. Shen¡¯s side for a moment" Mu Qi still had a smile on his face, but his expression was sincere, "Everything happens for a reason, of course Mr. Shen can understand it." Lu Qidong's expression looked much better: "In this case, let Mr. Shen take back this news first." "However," Mu Qi still smiled, but sighed, "Mr. Shen really doesn't watch the news very much. Let's put it this way. Mr. Shen waited around at the Shen family last week, but he couldn't wait for you. When people came, I thought you had agreed, but you were just too embarrassed to come. Since you are so embarrassed, you can only take the initiative, Mr. Shen. You also know that Mr. Shen just likes to think about others too much" Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°¡­¡± Give your shit! Pretend not to see it, just pretend not to see it! I¡¯m afraid Mr. Shen felt happy when he saw that they didn¡¯t come! As for the news that Song Qingwan was ill, it spread almost throughout the entire Haicheng capital, and every household spread the news. Advertising channels, TVs, and even newspapers in urban and rural streets all broadcast the news. Moreover, I kept playing it for several days without stopping. Unless Mr. Shen is blind or deaf, he would not know that something happened to them. As Mr. Shen's closest and most capable subordinate, Mu Qi obviously means what Mr. Shen wants. Mu Qi is pretending to be stupid now, making it clear that it was Mr. Shen who ordered it. It seems that Mr. Shen is strong. Xin wants Lili to be the successor. Although Song Qingwan hoped that the little girl could be the successor, her brain was not as good as Lu Qidong's. Seeing Lu Qidong's objections, she had to consider it. She thought there was something she hadn't taken into consideration, so she didn't dare to say anything. " And Huesier and Lu Anran are from different countries, and they don't know much about the situation here. The other is just a painter, and they don't know anything about business matters. The two of them remained silent. The old man was extremely excited. If he hadn't been concerned about his own image, he might have cheered on the spot. Seeing that Lu Qidong wanted to refuse, he even looked at him, but Lu Qidong pretended not to notice. On the other hand, Lu Junhan hung up the phone he was talking to Mr. Shen on. Seeing that Lu Qidong seemed to want to say something to Mu Qi, his expression was cold and his breath was calm, and he said calmly: "We have accepted this position. You can go back and resume your duties." When Mu Qi saw it was him, he seemed to have remembered something. He sighed first, and then smiled respectfully, "Yes." With that said, he walked away with the big watermelon in his arms. Song Qingwan saw him taking the watermelon away, and she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the little girl¡¯s wisdom.I was infected with the disease. I looked at the little girl who was curiously playing with the bracelet. I almost wanted to say, Lili, stop playing, your baby is going to be abducted! But fortunately, she stopped the car in time, so that no outsider like Mu Qi could see the joke. After Mu Qi left, Lu Qidong noticed something was wrong. It was the first time for these people to see Mu Qi, and it was also the first time to deal with Mu Qi. Mu Qi smiled at them just as he did others. His expression was calm, but towards the little girl, it showed warmth and difference. Lili can understand. After all, she is the next successor, and Mu Qi is loyal to him to the death. It can be said that Mu Qi is the most obedient dog around Mr. Shen, and he is also happy to be a dog, but in Outside, he was playing with others and mistreating them as if they were dogs. But Mu Qi is obviously very different from Lu Junhan, which is a bit strange. "Xiao Hanhan, have you met him before?" Thinking so, Lu Qidong asked directly. "I've seen it," Lu Junhan put his phone back into his pocket. Before Lu Qidong could ask when, he opened his thin lips and said directly, his tone was very casual, as if what he was talking about was not a big deal: "Two years ago, Mr. Shen He came to me and wanted me to be his successor, and I met Mu Qi at that time." "Mr. Shen came to see you two years ago? Why didn't I know?" Song Qingwan was stunned, but then she thought, she didn't follow this guy Lu Junhan every day, it was normal not to know, and if Mr. Shen wanted to talk to Lu Junhan in secret, it would be easy to avoid her. , after Song Qingwan asked this question, she knew that she was stupid, so she turned to ask again: "Then why didn't you agree?" The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt a little sour in his heart. He thought that Mr. Shen had taken a fancy to him first, but it turned out that he had taken a fancy to this boy two years ago. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m really old. The smaller ones can¡¯t compare, and the smallest ones still can¡¯t compare. "That's right," Lu Qidong also asked. If this person were Lu Junhan, there was no need for Lu Qidong to worry, "Why did you refuse such a good thing?" Since Mr. Shen is now looking for Lili, it means that Lu Junhan absolutely rejected Mr. Shen's invitation two years ago. Lu Junhan was silent for a moment, his cold thin lips pursed into a straight line, his expression seemed a little difficult to describe. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 500 Not having children ?? Lu Junhan has always had a cold and indifferent face, a careless look that shows no interest in anything. It is rare for such an expression to appear. Lu Qidong and others became even more curious when they saw his expression. Lu Junhan seemed to remember the situation at that time, and frowned irritably, his cold jawline slightly tensed. Two years ago, Mr. Shen did come to see him, with Mu Qi by his side. Mu Qi usually has unconditional trust and respect for the people Mr. Shen likes. This is why, when Mu Qi saw Lu Junhan, he was very different from other people. In his heart, Lu Junhan was the person recognized by Mr. Shen. ¡°But Lu Junhan is tired of following people around. If the next successor takes office, he must get along with the four hall masters and cultivate relationships, which means that he will have to stay with the four hall masters for at least half a year. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Junhan has always been a loner and has a cold temperament. Not even one person can come to his territory, let alone four at once. But this alone obviously did not make it difficult for Lu Junhan to say anything. What made it difficult for him to say something was that he originally wanted to refuse, but Mr. Shen's people took the initiative and asked him to explain the matter of Mr. Shen asking him to be his successor. Just treat it as fart, don't take it to heart. This makes it clear that Mr. Shen regretted having contact with him. Lu Junhan¡¯s face turned dark on the spot. Later, I heard that Pei Mingzhi was also looked for by Mr. Shen, but later he was also let go, so he felt relieved a lot. Later, he learned that Mr. Shen had been picking among the older generation, that is, the old man's generation, but could not find anyone he was satisfied with. The main reason was that the leaders of several big families in Haicheng and Jingcheng were all Shen in the past. Mr. Shen was used to seeing his soldiers being submissive. Decades later, they were still like that, which almost made him angry. The older generation was afraid of him, so Mr. Shen had to choose among the younger generation. At that time, Lu Qidong's car accident, Pei Mingzhi's father and third uncle of the Pei family were ambitious and lacked ability. Mr. Shen still failed to choose, so he had to choose again. Choose in the next generation. With great difficulty, he picked out two people, Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi, and hurried over. Who would have thought that Lu Junhan had such a cold personality that Mr. Shen couldn't get along with him. The two of them stayed in the same room. If Mu Qi hadn't been chatting and laughing next to them, Mr. Shen and Lu Junhan would have been able to stay silent for most of the day. We are all old foxes, and we are still very calm. Later, Mr. Shen couldn't help it anymore and asked Lu Junhan many times to talk. After all, as the next successor, Mr. Shen must help him familiarize himself with the business in hand, but Lu Junhan didn't want to say a few words to him. He was annoyed by his indifferent temperament, and Mr. Shen almost dropped the ashtray on the table on his head. Mr. Shen was not willing to carry a big iceberg hand in hand. Although Lu Junhan was very capable, he really couldn't get along, so Mr. Shen withdrew directly. Then he turned around and looked for Pei Mingzhi. Pei Mingzhi and Lu Junhan have completely opposite personalities. Unlike Lu Junhan, who looks impatient when seeing everyone, Pei Mingzhi can make everyone laugh and has very strong communication skills. When Mr. Shen went to look for him, he was very satisfied with his abilities. However, Pei Mingzhi was too outgoing and had no dignity or stability at all. Moreover, he was also lazy and did not seek to make progress. Naturally, Mr. Shen did not dare to take the position of successor. give him. So, after picking and choosing, I really couldn't find one that I was satisfied with. Several times, Mr. Shen thought that it would be great if the personalities of Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi could harmonize. It would be perfect, but this matter can only be thought of. Think, it's simply impossible. Just like that, two years passed, and Xiao Luli appeared. After hearing this explanation, Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, "So, Mr. Shen should be here for you, not Lili, right?" Lu Junhan nodded slightly: "If nothing else happens, it should be." Lu Junhan¡¯s personality is not suitable for dealing with the four hall masters, but his ability is indeed very strong, which makes Mr. Shen very fond of him. Mr. Shen couldn't bear to let it go, and just in time, Xiao Luli appeared. In a short period of time, Mr. Shen keenly discovered that little Luli could get along with everyone and could completely make up for his father's shortcomings. Moreover, Lu Junhan was her father. If the little girl became the successor, Lu Junhan would definitely not sit idly by and ignore her. Will definitely help with management. In this way, everyone is happy. "I'm afraid I'm not just here for you." The old man touched his chin. Lu Qidong: "Dad, what do you mean?" "I have been a soldier under Mr. Shen for many years, and I have not"Since Mr. Shen has stopped contacting me, I should know Mr. Shen fairly well," the old man said. "If Mr. Shen is really here for this guy Lu Junhan, why doesn't he go to Pei Xiubai?" Don't forget, Mr. Shen also likes Pei Mingzhi, and that boy Pei Xiubai is much smarter than that girl. " Song Qingwan murmured: "That's right" Lu Qidong thought for a while and said, "Is it possible that Mr. Shen doesn't like Pei Xiubai's temper very much" The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at the little girl over there: "No, I think this girl is very evil. I'm afraid Mr. Shen thinks so too." "" Seeing that the others were speechless, the old man suddenly became angry and said irritably: "What? You don't believe it? Think about it carefully, how much power does this girl have after she has only been here for less than five months? To put it more realistically, that guy Lu Junhan has trouble finding a wife, and even has children. I found it myself. It will definitely be difficult to have another child. From now on, the Lu family will belong to that girl alone, and Song Qingwan, you are too old to have a child" "Nonsense!" Song Qingwan was dissatisfied and pulled Husser next to her: "This person has shown up. I can definitely give birth, okay? What do you mean by not being able to give birth to a child?" The old man rolled his eyes at her: "Then do you want to have a baby?" Song Qingwan: "I don't want to." A smile appeared on Huesier's cold face. Obviously, this answer was also his answer. When Song Qingwan was in college, when she first got close to Hustle, the two of them were in love with each other. They couldn't live enough in the world, so how could they want to have a child to destroy them. And now, the two have finally reunited, and their relationship is even stronger than before. Moreover, they are both very old, and there are not many days left for them to live in the world of two people. And I don¡¯t even want to bother them by giving birth to a child. Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t need to inherit the Lu family, and it doesn¡¯t matter whether she has children or not. And Huesier, for so many years, has not even had a wife, and his family has long since stopped counting on him to continue the family line. So, the two of them decided not to have children at all. ¡°Moreover, if Song Qingwan were to give birth now, she would be considered an advanced maternal age, and the risk of giving birth would be very high, and she would probably lose her life. Huesier did not want the person he finally found to leave him again. What¡¯s more, Huesier doesn¡¯t like children very much, and Song Qingwan is enough. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 501 I¡¯m rich now "Since you don't have children, your future inheritance will definitely be given to that girl, right?" The old man said. Song Qingwan wanted to say no, but seeing the little girl¡¯s cute little face, she always felt that no matter how much she was given, she would be bullied when she grew up, and she also felt that no matter how much she was given, it would not be enough. Thinking of this, Song Qingwan sighed and admitted it directly. She is not that kind. She will learn from others and donate her inheritance to charity. Since she has no children, she will definitely leave everything she has to Lili. She truly cares for Lili as her own child. ¡°Moreover, the little girl is also very annoying. The old man hummed, looking like I knew it, and Song Qingwan wanted to beat him to death. On the contrary, Lu Qidong sighed: "Not only the heritage of all our forces, but also the heritage of Qu, Zhang, Jian and even the Pei family, I am afraid that Lili will be the main one in the future." "When their generation dies and the little girl's generation comes to power, Qu Qianqian of the Qu family will make the decision, Zhang Yiming of the Zhang family will make the decision, and Jian Yi of the Jian family will make the decision. I am afraid that Li Li will be the leader of these three families in Haicheng. Moreover, the little girl can not only inherit the Lu family, but also a large amount of property and influence from Song Qingwan and Hussel. If Lu Anran cannot give birth to a child, her money and her paintings may all belong to the little girl. . In terms of money alone, the little girl can be compared to a rich country. What¡¯s more, the little girl is supported by her father, grandfather, and even her great-grandfather, and has a good relationship with the Pei family. All in all, the little girl has almost ruled Haicheng now, and has already reached out to the capital. With such a huge network of people, an old fox like Mr. Shen cannot ignore it. Let the little girl be the successor. Even if she doesn't care much about those powerful industries, the wealth and connections she inherited will be enough to support the industry that Mr. Shen gave her. After Song Qingwan figured it out, she couldn't help but murmured: "Mr. Shen is indeed Mr. Shen, but he is so sinister." "Moreover, the Song family has withdrawn from the three major families in Haicheng because of the stock issue. Oh, no, it has become the four major families now," The current four major families are Qu, Zhang, Jian, and Yu. Because the Qu family and the Zhang family purchased a lot of Lu family's stocks and made a lot of money, the scale of their assets increased immediately, and they directly took the position of the Song family. , and the Song family, because their vitality was severely damaged, they withdrew directly. Lu Qidong said, "The heirs of the Qu family, the Zhang family, and the Jian family have all become Lili's good friends. Moreover, with the way they carelessly protect Lili, I don't think Lili will have to do anything in the future. They will all help her." She did it, and now all it takes is one Yu family, and Xiao Lili can completely dominate Haicheng." As Lu Qidong spoke, he couldn't help laughing when he thought of the slightly mentally retarded scene. Lu Anran, who had been silent all this time, pursed her lips when she heard about the Yu family. Song Qingwan also smiled: "The Yu family doesn't like to associate with the Lu family. It's probably impossible for Lili to have a good relationship with their heir. However, as long as the other three families have a good relationship with Lili, it will be fine." It¡¯s already pretty good, but after all, our Lili is the most attractive.¡± At this moment, Lu Qidong's assistant coughed lightly, "It is really impossible for the young lady to establish a good relationship with the next heir of the Yu family, but the young lady, she can actually inherit the Yu family directly." As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. The assistant scratched his head, looked at Lu Anran, who had been silent, and said awkwardly: "Actually, I just wanted to say this, but seeing that you are all worried about Mr. Shen, I didn't dare to say it." other people:"¡­¡­" The assistant looked at the quiet Lu Anran: "Speaking of which, this matter has something to do with you, Miss." Lu Anran was stunned for a moment and pointed at himself: "Is it related to me?" "Yes," the assistant said after hearing the news: "Just yesterday, Yu Zheng didn't know what he found. Anyway, he summoned all the Yu family members, especially Mrs. Yu, and said that it doesn't matter whether he has children or not, but if he gets divorced, all the Yu family members will be affected. Don¡¯t even think about trying to please the rest of the family, he will just give the entire Yu family to the little lady as a toy to play with! As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Yu fainted and found that the entire Yu family was in chaos! " Speaking of this, the assistant was inevitably a little sad. How come these people treat such a huge property as rubbish and just throw it away? Yu Zheng is like this, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are like this, even Mr. Shen is like this. He doesn't feel bad at all and just throws it away. It's the same person, but the little girl doesn't know it yet. At only three years old, he is already standing on the other side of the world.?The unreachable peak, becoming the smallest rich woman in the world, the assistant is so envious of her. Lu Anran was stunned. Not to mention her, even Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were a little incredible. Obviously, he didn't expect that Yu Zheng would play so big in order not to get divorced. That was the Yu family, a century-old foundation. If you say you want a toy, you will treat it as a toy. This kind of thing comes. After that, Lu Anran was silent for a while and then went out. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan will naturally not force her. Whether they want a divorce or not depends entirely on Lu Anran. But the shock was still great. Unexpectedly, the little girl was only one step away from dominating Haicheng, and Lu Anran was divorced. Lu Qidong looked at the little girl and couldn't help but sigh to Song Qingwan: "I didn't expect that Lili is only three years old and she has become richer than me." Song Qingwan: "" "Isn't that right? After listing the series of properties and connections, she couldn't help but shed tears of jealousy. After playing with the bracelet, the little girl who was looking for her little watermelon baby heard this, raised her head and agreed: "Yes, Grandpa, I am rich now!" Lu Qidong was stunned, "How do you know you are rich?" He just found out. Lu Qidong glanced at Lu Junhan. Could it be that Lu Junhan told her? Lu Junhan also frowned. "Look!" The little girl took out 500 yuan from her pocket and said happily: "I have five 100 yuan, I am very rich now!" Two hundred of them were bought in exchange for earplugs. Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Sorry to bother you. It¡¯s because they think too much. ¡­¡­ Since the Lu family has Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan has no intention of going back. She really has no interest in doing business. Moreover, now that Huesier is back, she has more important things to do. ¡°About two or three days later, when Song Qingwan¡¯s injury was almost healed, she picked up the paintbrush again and went directly to travel around the world with Hussel. The little girl came home and found that her aunt and uncle, the doctor, had run away. She cried very sadly. I ate three large chicken drumsticks and a large watermelon in a row, watched four cartoons, and had a long burp in the middle before I recovered. After seven or eight days, Song Qingwan and Hussle had just gone to two countries, and their bodies and bones were really unable to bear it. So, I hurriedly came back and collapsed at home. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 502 Back to life again Song Qingwan Xianyu lay paralyzed on the big sofa, her limbs relaxed, very shapeless, stretched out, and let out a long breath: "Hey, a golden nest or a silver nest is still not as comfortable as my own doghouse." Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan happened to come down from upstairs: "" Song Qingwan fell down on the sofa very "weakly" as soon as she entered the door. Lu Qidong glanced at Hussle who was coming in with large and small bags at the door. Huesier was carrying a medium-sized black suitcase in his hand, which was obviously his own. In addition, he also had seven or eight bags of brightly colored backpacks in his hand, undoubtedly belonging to Song Qingwan alone. Lu Qidong¡¯s mouth twitched, and he could not help but cast a look of sympathy and pity on Hussel. With such a lazy guy, Hussel would be really miserable in the rest of his life! "Aren't you traveling around the world? Why are you back so early?" Lu Qidong asked. At that time, Song Qingwan said that she wanted to travel around the world with Huesier. It was very likely that she would have to travel for several months, or even two to three years, or four to five years. Lu Qidong was inevitably a little reluctant to leave. Not only him, but also the servants of the Lu family, even the old man and Lu Anran, were a little depressed. After all, they were not used to Song Qingwan's sudden departure after having been together for so long, and they were worried that the little girl would cry. , sad, when Song Qingwan left, they didn't dare to tell her. ¡°I told Song Qingwan after she left and the little girl asked about it. In short, the parting scene, the atmosphere of saying goodbye to Song Qingwan and Hustle at the airport, was not to mention how heavy and depressing it was. Lu Qidong was even more unable to suppress his emotions, his eyes turned red, and he told Hussle to take good care of Song Qingwan. but now¡­¡­ Just show them this? ? Lu Qidong looked at Song Qingwan who was rolling around comfortably on the sofa. Song Qingwan would never have done such an unattractive action before. She must have learned it from Lili. He tugged the corners of his mouth fiercely and was speechless: "If I had known that you would have gone for seven or eight days, the scene would not have been so sad. It was a waste of our feelings! Xiao Hanhan went abroad for a business trip, and it lasted longer than you." Seeing Hussle go upstairs to put his luggage, Song Qingwan quickly lowered her voice and said: "What do you think I think! This is completely different from the global world I imagined! What I imagined is that I hold a drawing board, sit on the street from morning to night and draw pictures for people, and then follow the tramps passing by if I have nothing to do. We chatted and played the guitar, but guess what, we stayed in the hotel 24 hours a day, at least 20 hours, and it was a love hotel! These seven or eight days really opened my eyes to the filth of those hotels. There is absolutely no limit to what I can do. There are all kinds of things in the room. I am almost exhausted. How can I still be in the mood to paint outside? And I have to carry a drawing board. No, let alone the drawing board, even the brush. I can¡¯t even pick it up!¡± Lu Qidong: "" Don¡¯t drive just because you don¡¯t agree with me, thank you. Saying that, Song Qingwan couldn't hold back, rubbed her still sore waist, and said, "I finally understand, it's safe to come back. Here, 24 hours a day, there are at least 15 I'm safe for an hour." Lu Qidong no longer wants to talk to her. Not long after, the little girl came back from school, still carrying a small schoolbag and two small ponytails, jumping up and down, and ran in from the door with a happy face, and the diamond bracelet on her wrist was shining brightly. The whole person is full of energy and energy, which is completely different from her cold father who is slumped on the sofa and dealing with official duties. When she saw Song Qingwan on the sofa, the little girl stayed for a while, "Auntie! Aren't you dead?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" At this moment, Huesier came down from the stairs with a slight frown. His footsteps were very light and there was no sound. Every move reflected a very good upbringing. The little girl raised her big black eyes in a daze. When she saw him, her eyes were as wide as copper bells. Then she cried out in fright and threw herself into her father's arms. Her little face turned pale and she whimpered. Whispered: "Dad, there is a ghost! There really is a ghost! My aunt and uncle Yongyi have turned into ghosts and come back. Wuwuwu, they are coming to catch Lili" Lu Junhan: "" Huesier: "" Song Qingwan: "" The little girl is young, ignorant, and easily misled by adults. Naturally, Song Qingwan would not blame her. Her sinister eyes fell on Lu Qidong, like a knife., laughed angrily: "Well done, we just went on a trip, you just think we are dead?!" Lu Qidong looked innocent, "I swear, I have never said such things to Lili." As Lu Qidong spoke, he subconsciously looked at Lu Junhan next to him. Lu Junhan seemed to know that he was looking at him. One of his arms was tightly held by the little girl, and the other hand typed twice on the keyboard, and his head Without raising it, he said casually: "I'm not that bored." "Compared with Lu Junhan's calm and calm expression, Lu Qidong is obviously more suspicious. Lu Qidong immediately changed his tune and threw the blame away: "Hey, maybe dad said that." Song Qingwan grinded her teeth, still a little angry: "We have only been here for seven or eight days, and you think we are dead. If we really travel for two or three years, I am afraid that there will even be graves and even the grass on the graves." I don¡¯t know how high it is!¡± Lu Qidong: "" You are so funny. After some investigation and questioning, it turned out that it was really Lu Qidong¡¯s fault. At that time, when the little girl found out that her aunt and uncle, a doctor, had run away, she asked Lu Qidong timidly where they had gone. Lu Qidong replied at the time: "Your aunt and uncle went to a very far away place." a place far away? Where is that? The little girl scratched her head, confused. But Lu Qidong obviously underestimated today's children. Children in the past would be foolishly fooled by this sentence, thinking that their parents had really gone to a far away place. But today's children are very smart. When they hear this ancient and routine If you say this, you will know that these words are adults deceiving children. As soon as he said this, that person must be dead. ¡°Then, the little girl and her friends asked the teacher again. The teacher looked pitiful and couldn¡¯t bear to lie to the children, so he told the little girl that Song Qingwan and Hussel were both dead and would never come back. After the little girl returned home from kindergarten, she was sad and sad. She ate four large chicken drumsticks and two large watermelons in one go, but she couldn't recover. She even stopped watching her favorite cartoons. After a while, the little girl leaned against her father, raised her watery eyes washed by tears, and looked at Song Qingwan, who was carrying a pillow and chasing Lu Qidong all over the living room, and helplessly helping Song Qingwan block Lu Qidong's path. Hustle looked extremely happy. It turns out that my aunt and uncle are not dead! This is really great! That night, the little girl watched her cartoon again and made up her mind to tell sister Qianqian and her teacher the good news tomorrow. Tell them that her aunt and uncle came back to life after they died. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 503 Variety Show Once life settles down, time will pass quickly. ??If you don¡¯t pay attention, a cold wind blows, and Haicheng has entered winter. The cold wind is blowing, and rows of green trees in the courtyard of the Lu family villa are dancing in the wind. The leaves are beginning to turn yellow and fall, and even the air is filled with the unique coolness of winter. The water surface in the pond has begun to form thin ice. The lively little fish in the past are lazily nesting at the bottom of the pond, and they are not swimming around like before, and they are much quieter. The old man caught fish several times and saw that the fish were so lazy that they didn¡¯t even want to eat the bait. He immediately became angry and planned to fish again next year when the weather is hot. Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong were busy with Lu's affairs. With Lu Qidong joining, and Lu Junhan's inhumane exploitation of "I don't care if you are my dad, if you have the ability, just do more for me" , and it¡¯s the busiest year of the year again. Lu Qidong can be used as two people. Often no one is seen. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t need to go to the Lu family, and saw that Lu Anran had opened a studio and a gallery. When she had nothing to do, she dragged Hussel to see and learn painting. After all, she has been unfamiliar with painting for too long. Lu Anran has been painting for so many years and can be her teacher. Song Qingwan had nothing to do, so she went to ask Lu Anran for advice. The little girl was a little unable to keep up with the teacher's pace at first, especially in learning foreign languages. However, Lu Junhan hired several tutors for her and used chicken legs and cartoons as bait. The little girl dared to be angry but dare not speak out, and she learned very well. Seriously. I have slowly caught up with my studies and can fully adapt to the teacher¡¯s rhythm. You can do most of your homework by yourself. No more trying to drive her father crazy. Everyone¡¯s life is busy and dull. The kindergarten holiday starts early, and in half a month, the little girl will go on winter vacation. It¡¯s not the holidays yet, but the parents of Haicheng Kindergarten have already made arrangements for their children¡¯s holidays. Go to cram schools, learn to swim, learn to ride horses, learn upper-class social etiquette, learn piano, violin, taekwondo, and so on. If it weren¡¯t for the lack of time during the holidays, parents would probably want to give all projects that can improve themselves to their children. Song Qingwan is the same. She was also worried about what the little girl should learn during the holidays. After all, during such a long vacation, it is impossible to stay at home and waste time watching TV and eating chicken drumsticks every day. How can you win at the starting line like this? Although Lili is now the smallest little rich woman in the world, the property and influence that Mr. Shen gave her are enough for her to spend ten lifetimes, but people cannot be so decadent. Song Qingwan was hesitating in various interest classes when Qu Sinian called directly to Lu Junhan. The two of them were relatively familiar with each other because of their children, but they did not have many polite words. Qu Sinian smiled directly and explained the purpose of his visit: "Mr. Lu, are you interested in taking your girl to a parent-child variety show? It's like a lifestyle variety show for dads to take care of their children. There are four episodes in total, and it only takes eight days to record them all. I watched it. Next, the first day of shooting happened to be on the second day of the kindergarten holiday. I finished recording it just in time for the Chinese New Year." When Qu Sinian called, the little girl and the others had just finished dinner. Lu Junhan had some oil on his hands and it was difficult to hold the phone, so he just put it away. Lu Junhan took the white wet towel handed by the housekeeper, lowered his head slightly, half-closed his eyes, and wiped it with one finger at a time, very carefully and with a bit of cold indifference: "No, I'm very busy." Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but listen and even forgot to eat. Seeing this, Huesier was still as cold as ice, but with his eyes slightly lowered, he cut the steak into small pieces and slowly fed it to her mouth. Song Qingwan was not pretentious and just listened and ate at the same time. The dog food sprinkled on the ground and the love atmosphere full of pink bubbles made Lu Qidong across from him unable to eat, so he simply stopped eating and ran to play with the little girl who had already eaten and was watching cartoons. . Qu Sinian seemed to know that he would refuse, but he did not back down. Instead, he persuaded her earnestly: "I know you are not in the entertainment industry. Being on a variety show will not help you or Mr. Lu. In fact, it will not help me either." ??Most variety shows are for celebrities who are not very well-known to build their popularity. Qu Sinian is a celebrity now and has so many fans that he can't even count them. There is no need for him at all, let alone recording variety shows.   And the money spent recording variety shows is probably not as valuable as his meal. Qu Sinian sighed, and his tone revealed the vicissitudes of his old father: "Didn't I meet Qianqian? She is on vacation. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I just took her out to play. It's better than staying at home." Qu Sinian has done this all the time before. He couldn't let go of his precious daughter, so he took Qu Qianqian with him during filming. Several times, after filming, he was so tired that he kissed his precious daughter's little face, and Qu Sinian I feel like all my strength is back! Naturally, I was even more reluctant to separate from my daughter. I just heard that Jian Chenglang is producing a parent-child variety show. Qu Sinian signed up without saying a word. But Qu Qianqian wanted to play with her sister Lili. She didn't want a father. Qu Sinian was heartbroken, but he couldn't hit or scold him, so he had to come over and ask Lu Junhan if he wanted to take the little girl to school. variety show. With Qu Sinian¡¯s patient persuasion, Lu Junhan could only say one word: ¡°No.¡± On the contrary, Song Qingwan moved her eyebrows slightly and asked Qu Sinian: "Where is the shooting location?" Qu Sinian recognized Song Qingwan¡¯s voice: ¡°Sanya.¡± Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something, and her expression was happy. Before Song Qingwan could speak, Lu Junhan hung up the phone with an expressionless expression. Song Qingwan was not annoyed, but said: "You take Lili to play, treat it like a trip. Lili has never traveled before when she comes here. It's just a good time to go out and have a look. Besides, it shouldn't be cold over there in Sanya, and it's suitable for winter." After Lu Junhan wiped his fingers clean, he said lightly: "If you say so, the quilt is the best for winter." ¡°It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m too lazy to move and don¡¯t want to go. Song Qingwan: "" You are so lazy. "You don't want to move, but you have to think about Lili," Song Qingwan pursed her lips and said, "Look at her, she is wearing so thick clothes now that they are almost turned into a ball, and the heating is on in the room, but she still looks like she is about to freeze into an idiot. It's very It's obvious that she's not used to the winter here at all." The little girl huddled in her down jacket seemed to have heard her name and sniffed her little red nose that was covered in cold. Her brain seemed to be frozen, and her reaction was a little slow. She turned her head blankly and looked at Song Qingwan. She was no longer as lively and lively as before: "Auntie, are you calling me?" "No," Song Qingwan waved her hand, "I'm calling Silly Bi." The little girl nodded, said "Oh", sniffed again, and retracted her little head. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 504 I¡¯ll give you my son for free Song Qingwan raised her eyebrows at Lu Junhan: "Look, I didn't lie to you. I said she was frozen to death. I called her Silly Bi, but she didn't ask me who Silly Bi was like before. She should change her place to spend the winter, otherwise she won't be around anymore. If this continues, he might become really stupid." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan and the others are very adaptable to the winter in Haicheng. After all, they are natives of Haicheng. Moreover, the heating in the room is fully turned on, so it is not cold at all. Sometimes they feel hot, and they even go to the refrigerator to take out a few popsicles to eat. But the little girl didn¡¯t know what was going on. When winter came, she seemed to have entered hibernation. Her whole body slowed down, like a silly fish. Moreover, no matter how much she wore, her nose would runny. , afraid of cold. Song Qingwan and the others had no choice but to attribute this to the fact that children's resistance was too weak, so they couldn't withstand the cold. Lu Junhan still doesn¡¯t want to appear in variety shows. He is not a person who likes to expose his private life on the screen, and he particularly hates others interfering and giving him advice. But what Song Qingwan said must be taken seriously. After all, that little thing is stupid enough now. If she continues to be stupid, he will really have no choice but to throw her into the orphanage. Lu Junhan thought for a while, then called his assistant directly and asked him to book some tickets to Sanya. Song Qingwan saw him like this and knew that he wanted to take the little girl to Sanya to spend the winter directly, and had no intention of appearing in a variety show. Song Qingwan sighed, inevitably a little disappointed, but she also knew that it was really difficult to change the decision made by Lu Junhan. In fact, Song Qingwan wanted the little girl to go to a variety show to have fun. Now that she is young, she can¡¯t say anything for sure. She needs to be exposed to and understand everything more. I¡¯m sure that after this variety show, she will like acting and want to be in the entertainment industry? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lili is so beautiful, she completely won at the starting line. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want to stifle the little girl¡¯s interest. Moreover, she also wanted Lu Junhan to take the little girl to experience the entertainment industry and gain exposure to the world. It is true that you can spend the winter traveling to Sanya alone, but if you appear on a variety show, you will get to know more people, which will also help the little girl's growth, but she really can't talk to him. Song Qingwan was feeling frustrated when, unexpectedly, Lu Junhan's phone rang again. The person who came was Jian Yi, who was still concise and concise in the style of a veteran cadre: "Are you going to a variety show?" Lu Junhan was silent for a while: "Qu Sinian abducted your son?" He actually helped Qu Sinian speak up. Jian Yi: "No." Lu Junhan didn¡¯t talk nonsense: ¡°No.¡± "That's just right," Jian Yi said, "Lend me your daughter and I'll return it to you after the variety show." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan clicked her tongue a few times, this was even more cruel than Qu Sinian. Lu Junhan frowned: "Don't you have a son?" "He is currently in a rebellious stage, and he still has thoughts of patricide," Jian Yi said with a solemn expression: "I'm afraid that in front of netizens across the country, I won't be able to help but beat him to death." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" You are really a considerate and good father. This variety show is directed by Jian Chenglang himself. Because it is the first parent-child variety show in China, it is not very well-known and many celebrities are watching. Jian Chenglang had to find seven guests. He was afraid that there would not be enough people, so he called his brother. ¡°Anyway, his brother has a Jianxi proverb, one adult and one child, which is a perfect configuration. Jian Yi had the same idea as Lu Junhan. After hearing this, she didn't want to have sex at all. But Jian Xiyan will have to rely on Jian Chenglang to coax him from now on. Before, Jian Chenglang became Jian Xiyan's father and mother. Jian Yi owed Jian Chenglang a lot of favors, and Jian Chenglang begged again and again. Jian Yi almost knelt down before him. Jian Yi had been annoyed for several days, and the veins on his forehead had also been twitching for several days. After giving Jian Chenglang a slap in the face, he finally agreed. But when he thought about taking Jian Xiyan to a variety show, Jian Yi felt bad. Especially when he saw Jian Xiyan's disgusted expression from time to time, Jian Yi wanted to twist his head off. When the time comes, a very heartwarming parent-child variety show turns into a bloody and violent slaughterhouse, that will be troublesome. Suddenly I remembered that Lu Junhan¡¯s family had a lovely daughter. "More than a hundred times more obedient and well-behaved than the Jianxi proverb." ¡°Moreover, Jian Yi had also thought about raising such a lovely daughter before.   So, the call came directly. Anyway, Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t say that adults and children must be biologically related. Even if Jian Chenglang stipulates that he must be his own child, Jian Yi still has a way to beat Jian Chenglang until he changes his mind. This is probably the benefit of having a younger brother as a director. He can change the script at any time. Lu Junhan didn't respond and hung up the phone directly. Song Qingwan glanced at him and raised her eyebrows. Good guy, her expression was really gloomy. Song Qingwan took another bite of the steak fed by Hussel, like As if Lu Junhan's current fire was not strong enough, he added another one: "Hey, Lili is so cute, so many people miss her. It's a pity, some dads just don't know how to cherish her." Lu Junhan¡¯s expression was grim, but he didn¡¯t make any noise. At this moment, Lu Junhan's cell phone rang again. He took a look and it was not Jian Yi, but Zhang Dazhuang: "Hey! Mr. Lu, I heard from Best Actor Qu that you don't seem to be taking your daughter to a variety show, right? !¡± Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang said to himself: "That's just right. I heard from Jian Chenglang that his program is for adults to take their children to play. As you know, I have been annoyed by that brat in my family for so many years, so I just miss him. Give birth to a caring little cotton-padded jacket. I think your daughter is quite well-behaved. I¡¯ve long wanted to try what it¡¯s like to be her father. Why don¡¯t you lend me your daughter for a variety show so that I can have fun raising her? I promise that as soon as I finish recording the show, I will send your little girl back unharmed. Mr. Lu, what do you think?" Song Qingwan glanced at the man with a gloomier expression and shrugged: "Look, what am I saying? If you don't want to bring Lili to the show, there are a lot of people queuing up to bring Lili to the variety show!" Lu Junhan said in a gloomy tone: "I think you want to die." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Then, Lu Junhan hung up the phone very unexpectedly. after¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t know if Qu Sinian spread the news, or if Jian Yi told Jian Chenglang, who couldn¡¯t hold back and spread the news, or if Zhang Dazhuang let it slip. In short, Lu Junhan¡¯s phone calls never stopped. Pei Minzhi was the first to call, and said with a smile: "Lu Gou, there happened to be a parent-child variety show recently. Lend me your daughter for a few days. Speaking of which, I haven't raised a daughter yet! In exchange, I can My son is given to you for free, so that you can also experience the happiness of having a son." After that is Yu Zheng. This was the first time Yu Zheng called Lu Junhan, and his tone was a bit unfamiliar: "Umbrother-in-law, please lend me your daughter. I am just one child away from you, so your sister will not divorce me. As a man, you should be able to understand my difficulties, right?" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 505 Going on TV One after another, I borrowed my daughter¡¯s phone number and tried to call her, as if I had made an appointment in advance. Song Qingwan looked at Lu Jun's cold face, which was so cold that water dripped from his face, and the eerie and terrifying aura that was constantly exuding from his body. She leaned against Hussel and smiled happily. Seeing that Lu Junhan didn't say a word, Yu Zheng thought it was because the signal was not good, so he looked at his phone: "Hello? Brother-in-law?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan had a gloomy face and hung up the phone without saying a word, obviously not recognizing the title of "brother-in-law". After that, I wanted to turn off my phone, but at this moment, Mr. Shen called me. Lu Junhan paused with his fingertips, fearing that Mr. Shen was in a hurry. He pursed his thin lips, half-lowered his eyes, and answered the call. After a while, Mr. Shen¡¯s calm and cold voice came from the phone: ¡°Xiao Lu, have your daughter¡¯s winter vacation plans been made?¡± Lu Junhan had an inexplicable premonition, his eyebrows darkened and he said nothing. Sure enough, Mr. Shen's next sentence was: "If it hasn't been decided yet, ask her to go to a variety show with me! I just heard Mu Qi say that this winter vacation, a variety show with children is about to start recording. I plan to Take this opportunity to cultivate a relationship with my successor." Considering that the little girl was still in school, Mr. Shen asked Mu Qi to give her a bracelet, and then no one else, including himself, bothered the little girl. Of course, this period of time can be regarded as a buffer time for Mr. Shen to give the Lu family and people outside. Now that the little girl is on vacation, some things should be put on the agenda. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan no longer wanted to look at Lu Junhan's heart-breaking and gloomy expression. She walked to the sofa and hugged the little girl who was frozen and dumbfounded, laughing so happily. ¡­¡­ And here, Jian Yi was hung up by Lu Junhan. Both of them are smart people. Although Lu Junhan didn't say much, Jian Yi understood instantly that borrowing his daughter was a no-brainer. Jian Chenglang was sitting next to him. Seeing this, he sighed, turned around and went to the various groups to ask if anyone wanted to be on the show. Someone asked, while Jian Chenglang was chatting, he accidentally let slip that he originally wanted Lu Junhan to appear on the show, but he didn't agree. To be honest, although Xiao Luli can really drive people crazy sometimes, she is so cute. She is so cute that within a few days, Jian Chenglang forgot about her annoying words and actions, and instead became full of emotions. It all feels like being made cute by a little girl. Jian Chenglang secretly wanted the little girl to come on the show, and maybe he could rub her pretty little face if nothing happened. ¡° Moreover, the little girl is so cute. When the time comes to appear on the show, she will definitely attract a large number of fans. Once more people watch it, the popularity of the program will naturally increase. This is also a good thing for Jian Chenglang, but it is a pity Her father¡¯s test was too difficult to pass. Especially, the other party is not short of money either. Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t even know where to start to get the father and daughter to participate in the show. At this moment, Jian Chenglang was in sorrow that the little girl could not come to the show. He had no idea how much trouble he had caused by unintentionally spreading the news. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of touch with a certain dad, he even received phone calls. If Lu Junhan knew that Jian Chenglang was responsible for his fate, he would probably have his skin peeled off. But fortunately, there is also Qu Movie King. With such a signature here, Jian Chenglang's show will definitely be popular. Just with Qu Sinian's huge number of fans, even if Jian Chenglang's filming turns into shit, the show will be popular. . But it¡¯s still a bit regretful after all. Jian Chenglang sighed. Unexpectedly, before he was worried for long, Qu Sinian called and said that Lu Junhan suddenly changed his mind and that he would take the little girl to a variety show when the time comes. Jian Chenglang was dumbfounded. Hearing this, Jian Yi also breathed a sigh of relief. If Lu Junhan wanted to appear in a variety show, Jian Yi didn't have to do it. He was originally the one Jian Chenglang begged to make up the number. After Qu Sinian took the initiative to sign up, other celebrities who were waiting and watching came to Jian Chenglang in a swarm in order to take advantage of Qu Sinian's popularity and establish good relations with Qu Sinian. Because it is the first parent-child program in China, Jian Chenglang set the requirements very low. All it takes is an adult and one child to sign up. It doesn¡¯t have to be your biological child, and the adult doesn¡¯t have to be your father or mother. There are many people who signed up, some of whom brought their nephews.Some girls came, and some brought their cousins ??with them, but Jian Chenglang picked from left to right and reluctantly picked out five. With Qu Sinian included, there were six. He looked at the remaining spots for a long time, but he still couldn't find one he was satisfied with. Either the adults had bad character, or the children were too ugly, too bearish, and too disobedient. Really unable to choose, Jian Chenglang struggled to drag his brother and force him to appear on the show. ¡°After all, his brother is very handsome, and although Xiao Yan is silent, he also has a cold demeanor. If these two father and son appeared on a variety show, they would definitely kill other celebrities and their children in an instant. Now, Lu Junhan wants the seventh spot, so Jian Yi can naturally withdraw. Jian Chenglang could understand, but was also afraid that the father and son would fight on the show, so he nodded without forcing anything: "Okay, I'll ask my assistant to cross your name later." But Jian Xiyan was dissatisfied. Although he was young, Jian Chenglang was in the entertainment industry and often told him about the entertainment industry. Jian Xiyan vaguely knew that sister Lili and her father were going to be on TV, so he ran to Jian Yi and wrote: I also want to be on TV, you take me there. Jian Yi glanced indifferently, sat on the sofa meticulously, and refused decisively: "Don't even think about it." Jian Xiyan pursed his lips, and there seemed to be a small burst of anger in his clear eyes. He raised his writing board: I want to go! ! ! "Then go by yourself," Jian Yi leaned on the sofa and raised his eyebrows, "See if there are no adults with you. Can you go up by yourself?" Jian Xiyan clenched his fists angrily. He had just listened to the conversation between his uncle and his father and knew that if he wanted to go on TV, an adult would have to be with him. When Sister Lili appeared on TV, it was her father who brought her along. Therefore, it is very likely that this adult must be the father. Thinking of this, Jian Xiyan wrote angrily, but this time it was not for Jian Yi, but for Jian Chenglang: Jian Chenglang was sitting next to him. It was difficult to see clearly the words on the writing board. Seeing Jian Xiyan facing him, he subconsciously looked at the writing board and read out: "You take me on TV and I'll call you daddy" Jian Xiyan nodded repeatedly. Jian Yi¡¯s face sank to the bottom. After Jian Chenglang finished reading, he jumped up from the sofa: "Fuck!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 506 There¡¯s no time to prepare "Little proverb," ??Jian Chenglang looked at his brother's murderous eyes and said without tears: "Xiaoyan, don't hurt me! Your brother-in-law, I only have one life, really only one life, no more! If you die, you will really die!" Jian Xiyan completely ignored his own father¡¯s sharp and sinister gaze and wrote to Jian Chenglang: Will not die. He also tried hard to hold back one word, as if he wanted to adapt in advance: "Dad" Jian Chenglang quickly covered his mouth and was about to cry when he looked at it: "No, no, no, no, how dare I be your dad? I want to live longer, so I'd better call you dad!" Jian Xiyan tilted his head thoughtfully and thought for a moment. Anyway, he only needs a father and a child to play on TV with Sister Lili. So, Jian Xiyan cast an admiring look at Jian Chenglang and wrote: ?Also. Now I am the father and you are the son. When the time comes, I will take you to TV! Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "No need, thank you." Hearing this, Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red mouth. His delicate face seemed a little disappointed. He stepped back and turned his head. As if he was a little disgusted and helpless, he asked Jian Yi stiffly: You should be my son. I¡¯ll take you to TV. Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi tugged at her thin lips and sneered sinisterly. Her calm and calm face was covered with a layer of haze. In the next second, she crushed the tea cup in her hand. Jian Chenglang: "!!!" After a while, Jian Yi finished spanking the unfilial son and sat on the sofa, holding his forehead. He no longer had the energy to get angry. He took several deep breaths and was kicked several times in anger by Jian Xiyan. In the end, Jian Chenglang became Jian Xiyan¡¯s son in order not to be downgraded, and for the sake of a friendly relationship between father and son. He once again begged his brother bitterly, and said that it was not a problem if the quota was full, he could just find a guest and kick him out. It was the greatest honor of this show that he and Xiaoyan could be on the show. ¡° Anyway, the final quota of the show has not been decided yet, the decision is in Jian Chenglang¡¯s hands, he wants whoever he wants. In the end, Jian Xiyan achieved his goal. He happily went to have a video call with his sister Lili. Seeing that happy and proud look, Jian Yi's hands were so itchy that he wanted to drag him over and give him another beating. And here, when the little girl heard that she was going to be on TV, she was stunned for three seconds. Qu Qianqian used to tell her little friends about her father, telling them which channel to tune to and what time they would be able to see her father on TV. The little girl had only seen little fairies on TV before. In an instant, Qu Sinian and the little fairy were reunited. I feel that those who can be on TV must be good people. She also thought about the TV. When she heard that it was time to go on TV, it was better to go on TV with her father. Her dark eyes lit up and she sniffed her red nose: "It's great, people can also be on TV" The little Loli who shrank her little head looked happy, but her voice was sickly and muffled, and she couldn't feel the happiness she had before. Lu Junhan frowned a little. Now it seems that the little girl not only has a problem, but also a big problem. Three days have passed. ¡°Two major events happened in Haicheng¡ª¡ª First, Haicheng Kindergarten was originally scheduled to start its winter vacation in half a month. Now the holiday date is directly moved forward, and the final exam is directly canceled and replaced by the exam starting next year. The little girl packed her little schoolbag, happily returned to her warm home, and began to spend her winter vacation. Secondly, the date of the parent-child variety show "Adults and Children Go Away", which was originally scheduled to start in half a month, has also been moved forward. The location of the first episode of recording remains the same in Sanya, but the start time of recording has been moved up to three days later. When Jian Chenglang received the news, he couldn't hold it back and cursed at the producer and assistant directors: "Who asked you to advance the time? The list of seven pairs of guests has not been sent out, the recording location has not been inspected, the recording preparation process has not been completed, and a lot of broken things have not been done. Who gave you the courage? To advance the time? So much earlier!" One of the assistant directors said on the verge of tears: "Yes, it was Mr. Lu who told me to advance. I?The news was also received temporarily. " "Master Lu?" Jian Chenglang frowned: "You mean Lu Junhan?" "right." "What does this have to do with him?" As far as he knows, Lu¡¯s industry does not involve the entertainment industry. The deputy director was surprised: "Director, didn't you know? The investor of our show has changed, it just happened in the past three days." Jian Chenglang: "I know nothing!" After the guests were selected, Jian Cheng had a lot of work to do. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t care who the investor was, and he didn¡¯t have time to see if the investor had changed. The deputy director coughed lightly, "Moreover, he not only bought our program, he also bought the entire fruit platform." In other words, that person is the master now, the ancestor. If you want the program to be broadcast somewhere, you have to listen to him. Lu Junhan was annoyed. Even if the program was recorded, there was no platform to broadcast it, which meant that the recording was in vain. Jian Chenglang simply lay down and murmured to himself: "What's wrong with Lu Junhan? He's so eager to be on the show. He was too lazy to do it before. No, I'll find him. The time is so early. There¡¯s no way we can make it in time.¡± "Director! There's no need to go, I've asked before, it's useless!" The producer stopped him with a grimace. Jian Chenglang: "???" The producer said: "I just negotiated with Assistant Lu. What he means is that he can understand our current situation very well. If we really can't make it in time, then we should work hard to make it. As long as we work hard, we will definitely make it in time!" Jian Chenglang said expressionlessly: "I don't want to drink chicken soup at all now, thank you." The producer choked and continued: "He also said that although there are only 24 hours in a day, as long as we work hard, we can turn this 24 hours into a 48-hour day, which is two days. If you work harder, one day can turn into three days; if you work harder, one day can turn into four days" Jian Chenglang: "" Assistant directors: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Oh shit. You should change your appearance and show it to us! ! ! The producer said: "So, according to this calculation, as long as we work hard, one day can become countless days. And Mr. Lu gave us three days, which is equivalent to, as long as we work hard now, we will There are three countless days, so we are totally within time.¡± ¡°Probably because the producer also felt something was stuck in her throat, she paused and added: ¡°This is what Mr. Lu¡¯s assistant said, not me. Of course, this is what Mr. Lu himself meant.¡± Jian Chenglang: "" The evil capitalist. Damn, Lu Junhan must have graduated from a beast school! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 507 Before Lili falls off her horse This is too stupid! After hearing this, Jian Chenglang almost wanted to hit someone. Capitalists are indeed vampires, and this one with the surname of Lu is the top and most shameless one! Seeing Jian Chenglang not speaking for a long time, the producer couldn't make up his mind: "Director, then we are now" Jian Chenglang also understood Lu Junhan's style of doing things. Once a decision was made, there was no possibility of changing it. If he went to talk to Lu Junhan, it would only be a waste of time without any results. ¡° Moreover, if you have this time, it¡¯s better to hurry up and do the preparations. Every second you can get is every second. Jian Chenglang started to regret a little. If he had known this, he shouldn't have asked Lu Junhan to be a guest. No, Xiao Lili can come, forget about her annoying and overbearing father. Jian Chenglang had a hunch that this was just In the beginning, an emperor was invited to the show. In the future, he may be a eunuch more frequently. When he thought about the dark life that would follow, Jian Chenglang didn't even think about not recording, but the guests had already been notified and the decision was almost made. He just needed to announce on the official website. If he didn't record, all the previous work would be in vain, and maybe He would be killed by Xiaoyan and his brother. Jian Chenglang was immediately frightened, but in his heart he scolded Lu Junhan like a dog, and calmly gave the order on his face: "When you go back, gather everyone together first, transfer all available manpower, and try your best to do the urgent work in the past three days. Put other less urgent things on the back burner, and try to start recording in three days." The others had grimaces on their faces, knowing that they might not be able to sleep in the past three days, but they had no other choice but to accept it. After all, even the director had given in. How could they, little people, dare to say anything more. So, the matter was settled. The recording time was advanced, causing other celebrity guests¡¯ original schedules to be directly disrupted, but they dared not speak out. Since then, Lu Junhan has become notorious in Haicheng. He is very vindictive and his methods are even crueler. It is not an exaggeration to say that he can eat people. Although Lu Junhan has restrained himself since his daughter came to the Lu family, the lion will always be It's a lion. Once he is offended, he may die without knowing how. They don¡¯t want to be targeted by Lu Junhan. Secondly, Lu Junhan became an investor in the show, and the one who can provide money is his father. The entire crew has to support him as an ancestor. If he offends his father, they will not get good results when the time comes to record the show. These celebrity guests do not have strong backgrounds and dare not say anything. They can only count on Qu Sinian and Jian Yi. So, not long after, the news that the show time was advanced was revealed to Qu Sinian and Jian Yi as soon as it was released. Qu Si Nian has a commercial to shoot in the past two months, and the day after the filming is completed, he happens to be on the show. But now, the time has been advanced, and Qu Si Nian will either not be on the variety show, or the commercial will not be filmed. He can only choose one of the two, and the other guests who also choose one of the two, or even choose one of more, are secretly hoping that Qu Si will Nian was able to do this and asked Lu Junhan to adjust the recording time back. However, to their surprise, Qu Sinian not only had no objections, but was also very supportive. He turned around and postponed the commercial shooting, and also paid a large amount of liquidated damages. But he was in a good mood and very excited. He was eager to get on the show and take his little princess to play. Work was not as important as his daughter. It just so happened that Qu Qianqian's kindergarten had a holiday early. Qu Sinian was thinking at that time that it would be great if he could record the program on the second day of the holiday. Now that the time is so advanced, he feels happy and wishes for it. . So, after returning from the advertising shooting location after breaking the contract, Qu Sinian entered Qu Qianqian's room without saying a word, hummed a song, and began to pack her clothes for Sanya. And when Qu Qianqian heard that Sister Lili was going, she was so happy that she even stopped watching Peppa Pig on TV. She ran over, squatted next to her father, and packed her luggage with him. After that came Jian Yi. Jian Yi didn¡¯t have any objections, but he wasn¡¯t happy either. For him, it is a good thing to advance the time. After all, early death means early rebirth. These two big guys had no objections, and the other guests did not dare to have any opinions or complaints. Therefore, the matter of advancing the recording time was confirmed without any hindrance. Originally, Zhang Dazhuang wanted to bring Zhang Yiming on the show, but the Zhang family had to go back to their hometown during the winter vacation every year to celebrate the New Year. The Zhang family has done this in the past few years, and this year is no exception. ¡°Moreover, Zhang Yiming¡¯s grandmother suffered a cerebral hemorrhage and was hospitalized in her hometown hospital. Zhang Dazhuang asked people to come to Haicheng for treatment many times, but the grandmotherIn a weak state, let alone having been lying down for more than twenty years. " Song Qingwan: "Also! I remember that when I had stomach cancer, Lili asked me if I could get better as long as I had luck. She also said that she could give me a lot of luck." Lu Qidong seemed to have thought of something: "Hey, I remembered that you were really lucky for a while. Not only did the stocks you bought go up, but the prize you won was for a car and a house." Song Qingwan: "Yes, just on the day when Lili said she wanted to give me luck, my luck suddenly became very, very good. I thought at that time, if I could spend all my luck, I would meet Hugh It would be great, Sir, I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as this thought came to my mind, I actually saw someone.¡± After finishing speaking, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan: "!!!" Lu Qidong: "!!!" ¡­¡­ five minutes later¡ª¡ª The little Loli who was watching TV suddenly felt a little hungry. She stood up with her little head curled up, grabbed a handful of melon seeds, then turned around and met four pairs of eager eyes. Little girl: "" "Click", the little girl's melon seeds fell off. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 508 Lili¡¯s Luck Test (1) The little girl looked at the melon seeds on the ground, blinked, raised her head again, glanced at Song Qingwan and the others, and then looked down at the melon seeds on the ground, her expression was a bit troubled, as if she was thinking whether to take it seriously. In front of the adults, he picked up the dirty melon seeds and ate them. Fortunately, the next second, Song Qingwan's kind words rang out, interrupting her confusion. Song Qingwan¡¯s expression and voice were full of temptation at this moment, just like the old witch in the fairy tale who tempted Snow White to eat the apple, with a kind and seductive face: "Pear." The little Loli raised her eyes with a confused expression, but she secretly hid the remaining melon seeds behind her back. Then, she blinked and looked at Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan: "Don't be afraid, I don't want to eat your melon seeds." As soon as Song Qingwan said these words, the little girl breathed a sigh of relief, but she still didn't take out the melon seeds. Instead, her eyes rolled around and she looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan laughed when she saw this, "Don't worry, your father won't steal your melon seeds." The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Junhan's eyes narrowed slightly. The next moment, as soon as the little girl took the melon seeds out from behind, Lu Junhan raised his hand. She was so frightened that she retracted her hand again and stared at him angrily with her big black eyes. Song Qingwan glared at Lu Junhan and told him to stay out of the way, but when the little girl interrupted her, Song Qingwan didn't feel so solemn anymore, and instead asked with a smile: "Lili, my aunt asked you, are you very lucky?" The little girl opened her big black eyes, thought for a while, and nodded seriously: "Yes, I am very lucky." How good is it? Everyone present thought in unison. Song Qingwan suddenly remembered that the little girl's ability to answer multiple-choice questions was 100% correct. At that time, they just thought that the little girl's luck was just a little better than others. Now it seems that More than a little. Song Qingwan thought for a while, took out a box of playing cards that she had prepared a long time ago, randomly pulled out an ace of hearts, and showed it to the little girl, "Lili, remember this card." Seeing the little girl looking at the cards and nodding, Song Qingwan mixed the ace of hearts with the other playing cards, then turned over all the playing cards and spread them out on the coffee table, letting the little girl choose one. open. There are a total of 54 cards in a deck of playing cards. Before, the multiple-choice question was to choose one from four, but now, it is to choose one from 54. Choosing 1 from 4 is not difficult for Lili, but what about choosing 1 from 54? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong vaguely discovered that the little girl was indeed very lucky, but they never regarded her as a monster. In their view, this was a unique talent and a gift from God to Lili. Now, they want to know how good this luck is, and where is the bottom line of this luck. " If Lili makes the wrong choice this time, it means that there is a limit to her luck. But Song Qingwan feels that since she can revive Lu Qidong, who has a slim chance, Lili's luck may be a bit unnatural. As for how far it goes against heaven, Song Qingwan is trying. Sure enough, just as Song Qingwan guessed, the little girl randomly selected a card, which happened to be the ace of hearts! Although Lu Qidong was prepared, he still felt incredible after seeing it. After that, they changed other cards and asked the little girl to choose. The little girl randomly copied them, with a 100% hit rate. Even Hussle showed a look of astonishment. Now it can be completely confirmed that the little girl¡¯s luck is far more than just choosing 1 out of 54! Song Qingwan looked at it, but she didn¡¯t think the little girl¡¯s ability was too weird. Instead, she hugged the little girl excitedly: ¡°Lili, you are simply a genius! Auntie loves you so much!¡± In past news reports, genius children who can walk at the age of one, can read at the age of two, and can recite poems at the age of three are simply weak compared to Liliyi! This luck is simply amazing! The little girl originally wanted to eat melon seeds, but after being hugged by Song Qingwan, there were only a few melon seeds left in her hand. With a "click", two more melon seeds fell out. The little girl stared at the melon seeds on the ground with bitterness and hatred. She didn¡¯t feel her aunt¡¯s joy at all. Lu Qidong was also very excited. In his opinion, although the little girl's ability was difficult to explain scientifically, it did no harm to the little girl. On the contrary, the advantages outweighed the disadvantages. He was also sincerely happy for her. But obviously, this is far from the little girl¡¯s true strength. As if he thought of something, Lu Qidong quickly took out his phone and opened one. It is said thatThe first prize is a game lottery with a hit probability of only 0.00023%. "Lili, help grandpa click this." Over there, after Song Qingwan hugged the little girl, she went to hug Husser again. When the little girl saw that her aunt was gone and her father was also looking at her phone, not focusing on the melon seeds in her hand, she blinked and hurriedly He grabbed a melon seed and stuffed it into his mouth. When Lu Qidong suddenly called her like that, her hands trembled, and the melon seed in her hand fell off again. Little girl: "" So angry! ! ! These are all bad seeds! "Pear?" Lu Qidong had no idea that he had killed a melon seed and severely hurt a snack foodie¡¯s heart. Seeing the little girl staring at the melon seeds on the ground, Lu Qidong misunderstood and said with a smile: "It's okay, Lili, you don't have to worry about it. Someone will come to clean it later. Come on, come on, let's help grandpa light this first." The little girl looked at the only two melon seeds left in her hand and made up her mind to protect them well and not let them fall to the ground again. If they did, they should fall into her mouth. With this thought in mind, the little girl clenched her fists, held the two melon seeds, and then helped Lu Qidong click on the phone screen. Song Qingwan was sharing with Hussel with a happy face, saying that Lili was really a genius and a lucky person. She kept saying that she must be a person favored by God. Although Hussel was surprised, he was not uncommon abroad. There are many children with high IQs who even start participating in scientific research at the age of five. But it is rare to see children with good luck, and it is unprecedented to have such good luck. Seeing that Song Qingwan was so happy, the corners of Hussel's mouth curved slightly, but before he could speak, Lu Qidong over there grabbed his phone and exclaimed: "Come and see! Lili won the first prize for me. !¡± Song Qingwan was shocked. Lu Qidong was playing a game recently. She knew it because she was also playing it. Lu Anran introduced this game to Lu Qidong when he saw that he was bored. ?? And Lu Qidong pulled people to do the task, so he roped her in. Then, the two of them were doing tasks every day. At the same time, Yu Zheng, who developed this game, was scolded bloody. After scolding, he continued to complete the mission. ¡°Actually, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are both in their forties. In ten or twenty years, they will be able to go directly into the coffin. Games, software that is only suitable for young people, are not suitable for their current age at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 509 Lili¡¯s Luck Test (2) But Song Qingwan fell in love with the beautiful and realistic ancient painting style of this game. She spent a lot of money in it and bought a lot of palace suits. Looking at the beautiful clothes in the game, the wardrobe was full of beautiful clothes, and she felt so rich. Satisfied. As for Lu Qidong, he was lying on the hospital bed when he was in his twenties. There was a gap of more than twenty years. The times were developing rapidly. In Lu Qidong's era, only handheld game consoles could be played. Unlike now, everyone can play games. Playing games on your phone. It is inevitable that he is a little curious, and Lu Qidong himself is also a bit competitive. Unlike Song Qingwan who does tasks for clothes, he does tasks solely to become the first person in the game. In this game, there is a lottery event with a first prize and generous gifts. Song Qingwan likes the clothes of the first prize, while Lu Qidong likes the equipment brought by the first prize. In the past few days, the two of them rarely talk about the game. I spent more than two million in the lottery. But in addition to getting a bunch of useless things, I didn¡¯t even touch the edge of the third prize. It is said that people live just to fight for a breath. In fact, it is no problem to find Yu Zheng and ask him to help open a back door. But Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want to beg Yu Zheng, otherwise they would be embarrassed. So, I had no choice but to throw money into the game. Anyway, I was not short of money, but the most annoying thing was that after spending so much money, I just had bad luck, and I didn¡¯t even get the lowest third prize. Song Qingwan saw a person in the same game area who was very lucky. He only spent five yuan and randomly drew a prize and won the third prize. If the third prize was not bound, Cannot be given away. Song Qingwan wanted to buy it directly with money. Anyway, in the past few days, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong have loved and hated this game, and their hair was almost turning gray. They finally understood why the old man loved gambling so much. Gambling is like lottery, it is really addictive. Now when she heard Lu Qidong say that she had won the first prize, Song Qingwan immediately thought of that game. She pushed away Hussle who was still hugging her, "Where is it? Let me see! Let me have a look!" She looks like a depraved internet addicted girl. Huesier: "" ¡°It¡¯s really a first prize!¡± Song Qingwan pulled Lu Qidong's mobile phone and saw the first-prize equipment and the large banner announcing Lu Qidong's first-prize announcement in the entire game area. Song Qingwan was immediately shocked: "This is really a pear." of?" Lu Qidong pressed his hand on his chest, unable to suppress the excitement in his heart, "Of course, I didn't expect that Lili was so lucky that she could win the first prize!" Song Qingwan knows the probability of first prize, 0.00023%, which is almost the same as none. It is even smaller than the probability of Lu Qidong waking up from a vegetative state at that time. No one in the game area has won the lottery so far. Song Qingwan calmed down after getting excited. As if to confirm, she clicked on her own game and took the little girl's hand, "Lili, you can give my aunt a spanking too." With a "click", one of the little girl's only two melon seeds fell to the ground. The small tip of the melon seeds was still stained with the little girl's saliva. Apparently, half of the melon seeds had entered the little girl's mouth. Unfortunately, before she could bite it open, Song Qingwan pulled her hand. Shake, the melon seeds fell off again. The little girl was almost crying. But she didn¡¯t dare to cry. She cried before, and her face was wet with tears. The cold wind blew again, and her face hurt. Song Qingwan saw that the little girl had been staring at the melon seeds, and she also misunderstood it, and said the same thing as Lu Qidong: "It's okay, it's okay, if it falls, it will fall. Someone will come to sweep it later, don't worry." How could the little girl not be worried? She was so worried that she wanted to cry. She only had the last melon seed. In the whole house, there is only the last melon seed that is not on the ground. She really wants to eat melon seeds. No. She can't cry. It will hurt. So, the little girl had red eyes and a pitiful and wilted look on her face. Just one look at her made people want to rub her in their arms and comfort her. "But Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were immersed in the little girl's unique talent and incredible luck, and did not notice the difference in the little girl. The little girl poked at the screen unhappily. Song Qingwan stared at the screen closely, and Lu Qidong also leaned his head over. After seeing the first prize displayed on it, the two looked at each other and saw shock in each other's eyes. Lili¡¯s luck is indeed very, very good! This is an almost impossible chance,?It's incredible that she can win 100% of the time! At the same time, the chat channel in the entire game area exploded. There was no first prize before. Now, with two first prizes in a row, the chat channel went crazy. ??Even, this matter has alarmed the game officials. Not long after, it was passed directly to Yu Zheng. Even Lu Junhan was a little surprised. He raised his eyes and looked at the poor little girl over there who was holding the last melon seed. Before he could say anything, he saw the little girl grabbing the melon seed and looking around like a thief. After taking a quick look, she found that no one was paying attention to her side, and no one was looking for her. She breathed a sigh of relief, and then licked the melon seeds carefully, as if she was afraid that they would fall out like last time. After licking a mouthful of melon seeds, she quickly took the melon seeds out of her mouth, and then continued to act like a thief. , look left and right. Finding that no one really paid attention to her, both Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were in shock, staring at the mobile phone screen for a long time, while Huesier followed Song Qingwan silently, and then, there was dad The little girl tilted her head emphatically and glanced back at Lu Junhan next to the sofa. Well her father was playing on his mobile phone and didn't notice her eating melon seeds. The little girl turned back. Lu Junhan raised his head again. Then, he saw the little thing put the melon seeds into his mouth with a "ouch" sound. The cheeks are bulging and the long black eyelashes are fluttering, like a little hamster, which looks pretty and cute, but also a little silly. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan calmly withdrew his gaze, without any expression on his face, let alone the surprise before. This world is fair. ¡°The reason why some people have such good luck is all due to their IQ. The little girl was in the happiness of eating melon seeds. She discovered that there are really too many delicious things in the world. When her father comes to the world in the future, she will come with him! Here, Song Qingwan had already recovered from the little girl's unlucky luck. Thinking that she hadn't asked the key question yet, she put away her phone, fearing that the little girl wouldn't understand. Song Qingwan asked very directly, But the attitude was very cordial. She rubbed the little girl¡¯s head: "Lili, you said before that you have a lot of luck that you can give to me, right?" The little girl actually couldn¡¯t remember whether she had said such words before, but her luck would indeed go to her aunt, so she nodded. As if to confirm a certain conjecture, Song Qingwan held back the ups and downs in her heart and asked tentatively: "Then can you give me some more now?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 510 Beat someone to death Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t know why the little girl¡¯s luck can be given to others, nor does she know how to give it to others. But one thing is clear to her. She must not let others know about this, otherwise Lili will be in danger. After all, this is different from children with high IQs. Children with high IQs are not uncommon in today's world. There is almost one in a thousand families. No matter how bad it is, there will always be one in ten thousand families. It¡¯s not surprising that there are more children like this. These children can be widely reported in newspapers, praised, envied, and praised by others. Even the country will come forward to provide these smart little flowers of the motherland with the best quality resources and good education. But Lili is different. With her special talent, there is no guarantee that she is the only one in the world. ¡°If this incredible luck were spread and some criminals with evil intentions knew about it, wouldn¡¯t they try their best to catch Lili? It's not bad to let Lili buy lottery tickets every day, but I'm afraid that Lili will do some other bad things that endanger society, or some experts will find out that the little girl's luck is overwhelming, so they specially let the little girl go. Defuse bombs and ask her which bomb line to choose No matter which one it is, the situation will be very difficult. They only hope that the little girl is safe and happy, and do not want her to be in danger at any time. Moreover, this incredible luck is a gift from God to the little girl to save her life, and should not be taken advantage of by others. Fortunately, none of the servants in the living room are here, and those present are all trustworthy people. Song Qingwan was curious before about what the little girl¡¯s abilities were. After knowing that the little girl was very lucky, she was sincerely happy for her, but now that she thinks about it, she feels that she really needs to ask clearly this time. ?????????????????????? If Lili is outside and accidentally exposes a flaw and is arrested and studied, but they, as her family members, still don¡¯t know anything, it will be very troublesome. Rather than doing this, it is better to take the initiative in their hands. They should first have a thorough understanding of the little girl's abilities. If someone discovers that the little girl is abnormal later, they can also think of ways to deal with it in advance. Afraid that the little girl would find it difficult, Song Qingwan paused, pointed at Lu Junhan, and added: "Otherwise, I can give it to your dad." Lu Qidong obviously thought of Song Qingwan together and nodded repeatedly. In the view of Song Qingwan and others, giving luck such a mysterious thing is equivalent to hiring a master to exorcise ghosts. They guessed that some complicated rituals may be required. For example, if you need to ring a bell, jump up and down to cast a spell, or recite some incantation, it may not be easy to give luck. Before, it was because she and Lu Qidong were really in danger and the situation was urgent, so Lili gave them luck. It can be seen that this luck must be very precious. Lili will only use it when their lives are in danger. But now, they are all free from illness and disaster, but they want the little girl to give them luck. No matter how you look at it, it is a bit of a waste. But in order to verify their conjecture, this waste is necessary. "However, both she and Lu Qidong have received the luck given by the little girl. "As for Lu Junhan, the father, the little girl has never given him anything, which makes him look a bit pitiful no matter how you look at it. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong inevitably looked at Lu Junhan over there with sympathy and pity. However, their sympathy was also mixed with obvious showing off and pride. After all, Lili had only given them luck! Thinking about it this way, the fact that the little girl loves to cling to her father and only loves to kiss her father is nothing! Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong said that they are not jealous at all now. Lu Junhan sat on the sofa, paying no attention to the two of them. He didn't even raise his eyelids. His slender white fingers were carelessly playing with the phone, and his fingers were caressing the body of the phone. His cold eyebrows were slightly He lowered his head and narrowed his eyes, seeming to be deep in thought. He remembered that the little thing before said that she wanted to give him her good luck almost every day. He didn't want it, but she still wanted to give it to him. The consequences of giving it to him were The little girl blinked her eyes, said "Oh" obediently, and then ran to her father's side. Just like every day in the past, she stood up on her little feet and gave him a quick "chip" on the face. Lu Junhan was thinking about something in his mind, but he was caught off guard and his face was covered with saliva. The fragrance of melon seeds, mixed with the sweet and milky fragrance unique to the little girl, smells like creamy melon seeds, so sweet that it seems to be sweet enough to reach people's hearts. Lu Junhan himself has a mysophobia, and his face is covered with saliva?I am still fooled by a little girl, which is something no one can bear. ¡°At first, when Lu Junhan was secretly kissed, he would have a sullen face and throw the little girl away, but later, as time went by, he got used to it. The main thing is that I can¡¯t help it, this little guy makes sneak attacks every day, and he has to kiss his father every day. Even if Lu Junhan was prepared, he would even take a few steps back in advance when she kissed him. But the result is the same. It¡¯s like the steamed dumplings in the hospital that you can¡¯t get rid of. It will definitely appear every day, rain or shine. And the little girl ran away every time he kissed her, as fast as a fish that she couldn't even catch. But after that, the little girl was fascinated by the cartoon and relaxed her vigilance. Whenever Lu Junhan got the chance, he would give her a butt. The little girl cried so sadly. But the next day, I will still kiss my father, or two kisses! ¡°Hmph, who asked dad to spank her twice yesterday! Therefore, it has almost become a habit for the father and daughter to love and kill each other every day, and Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong have long been accustomed to it. After so many days, they finally figured out that when Lu Junhan was annoyed by Li Li, he looked scary and frightening, but his attack was still serious. At least Li Li would not be beaten to death, so they were not so Nervous. It¡¯s the same this time. The little Loli pouted and finished the kiss. When she saw her father's expression was the same as before, she suddenly became sinking. Her whole body exuded a gloomy and terrifying aura. She was no longer cold, stupid, and even less dazed. Xiao Xiao His body quickly ran behind Song Qingwan. Lu Junhan took off the cufflinks on the cuffs of his shirt and rolled up the sleeves on both sides to reveal his strong forearms. Then, with a cold face, he stood up from the sofa. His tall and slender body was very oppressive and gave off a strong sense of intimidation. . His dark and deep eyes narrowed dangerously, staring at the little person, and his voice was cold, "Why are you hiding? Come here for me!" The little girl poked her little black head out from behind Song Qingwan, and pouted her mouth in dissatisfaction: "No! I'm not that stupid! If I go there, dad, you will definitely beat me! You will beat me to death!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 511 One kiss and it¡¯s done Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly, glanced at her lightly, and then raised his brows imperceptibly. "Heh, it seems that going to kindergarten is quite useful. After one semester, this person has become a lot smarter. He casually retracted his gaze, lowered his eyes, straightened his sleeves with his fingers, and sat back on the sofa as if nothing had happened. The violent and cold aura all over his body dissipated in an instant and disappeared without a trace. He looked at the little man hiding behind Song Qingwan with a vigilant expression, and said slowly and leisurely: "No, why would I hit you if I had nothing to do?" The little girl was not fooled. She held Song Qingwan's legs with her little hands, opened her big black and clear eyes, and said with plausibility: "Because someone just kissed you, dad, you have to hit me!" Lu Junhan gave her a strange look, "When did you kiss me?" Little girl, ¡°That¡¯s just it.¡± Lu Junhan glanced sideways at her, his expression calm and calm: "Is there any? Why didn't I know?" The little girl was confused and scratched her head. She was surprised. Didn¡¯t she kiss her father just now? The little girl tilted her head and couldn't figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it. Her dark and clear eyes were watery, showing a naivety that didn't know anything about the world. She was so cute. She asked again: "Then, if he passes by, dad, you really don't want to Will you hit others?" Lu Junhan said "Yeah", "I won't hit you." The most I can do is give you a good beating and knock your ass off! "It's a pity that the little girl is no longer the little girl who never went to school. She hesitated for a moment, but still didn't go out from behind Song Qingwan. Instead, she asked in a sweet voice: "Then Dad, why did you ask Lili to come over?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows when he saw this. That's great. Now this little thing is really hard to fool. Even Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong couldn't help but glance at the little girl. Lu Junhan glanced at the empty melon seed plate on the coffee table, put his fingers on the armrest of the sofa, and slightly hooked his thin lips, "Aren't the melon seeds gone? I'll take you to buy melon seeds." "Really?" The little girl's face lit up with joy, and she ran out from behind Song Qingwan. The little girl was very excited, "Dad, let's go buy melon seeds quickly" Before she could finish speaking, the little girl was caught by her father. Lu Junhan met her watery eyes and sneered, "I haven't settled the score with you about kissing me just now. I just bought stupid melon seeds." "Dad! You're a big liar! You said I didn't kiss you!" The little Loli was struggling in her father's hands, her expression was aggrieved. Lu Junhan glanced at her sideways. The little girl is afraid of the cold. Even if the heating in the room is fully turned on now, the little girl is wearing a thick pink down jacket. She really looks like a little Fuwa. She also wears a fluffy pink rabbit ear hat on her head, which makes her look so beautiful. Her beautiful little face is white and tender, and she looks very cute. "Would you have come here if I didn't say so?" When the little girl knew that she had been deceived, she puffed up her face angrily, but she was still thinking about her melon seeds. She glanced at Lu Junhan weakly: "Then Dad, you, you have settled the accounts with others, can you take them to buy melon seeds?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Huesier: "" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless, and his deep voice was cruel and cold, "Wait until I finish beating you." The little girl was lifted up by Lu Junhan. Now she finally realized the danger. She immediately stopped caring about whether to buy melon seeds or not. Instead, she quickly covered her little buttocks and said hurriedly: "Dad, you can't spank someone. It was my aunt who asked me to kiss you. If you spank someone else's butt, my aunt will spank you to death Without a butt, you will become ugly!" Lu Junhan held her in his arms and smiled angrily, grinding his molars, "Then I will make you an ugly monster first." In a rare moment of wisdom, the little girl snorted and whispered: "If someone becomes an ugly person, Dad, you will become an ugly person too. If someone is a clown, you will be an ugly person, and grandpa will be an ugly person" Lu Qidong, lying on the gun: "" Song Qingwan was thinking about what happened just now, and seeing that the topic was getting further and further away, she didn't care about the tit-for-tat between father and daughter, but asked doubtfully: "Lili, when did I ask you to kiss your father?"   The little girl's eyes widened, her expression a little hurt, as if she didn't expect that Song Qingwan had done it and she didn't admit it. Xiao Naiyin suddenly became anxious, "You have it! Auntie, what you have is because you let me go Kiss daddy!¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? If Auntie doesn¡¯t admit it, her father will think she lied to him, and her ass will be opened by her father! This is already her fifth butt. Song Qingwan thought about what she had just said. She had never said such a thing, not even the word "kiss". She was stunned, "How could I ask you to kiss" Wait a minute. Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened in vain. She didn¡¯t let Lili kiss her father. She only asked Lili to do one thing. That is¡­¡­ At this moment, the little girl¡¯s aggrieved voice sounded in her ears, ¡°Auntie, you asked me to give dad luck, have you forgotten?¡± Song Qingwan was stunned. Lu Qidong was also stunned, with an indescribable look on his face: "Lili, is this how you get your luck?" The little girl didn¡¯t understand why he looked like that, so she nodded, ¡°Yes, people always give their dad luck like this.¡± Lu Junhan paused and looked sideways at the serious-looking little girl. Before, Lu Junhan only thought that she was deliberately irritating him and asking her not to kiss him. She insisted on kissing him and refused to listen no matter what he said. Moreover, every time she kissed him, she would smear his face with saliva, as if she couldn't leave any traces of saliva. It doesn't seem to be working. Unexpectedly, this little guy said he wanted to give him luck, but he really wanted to give him luck. When he thought that this little troublemaker knew that he would be spanked, but still persevered every day and insisted on giving him luck, the man couldn't help but feel a little complicated. His thin lips pursed into a straight line, and his handsome and cold face His expression is unpredictable and difficult to distinguish. Here, the little girl is still covering her butt, fearing that her father will spank her. Who knows, the next second, before she could react, Lu Junhan let go. Seeing this, the little girl felt a little strange, but she still hurriedly ran behind Song Qingwan and hid. And here, Lu Qidong suddenly stopped talking after hearing what the little girl said. Song Qingwan leaned against Hussel, her expression a bit hard to describe. She was ready. The little girl was ready to dance and cast spells for them on the spot, or to mutter and recite spells. She also told herself specifically that no matter what strange actions or scenes she saw later, she should not make too much of a fuss. Lili was still the little girl they were most precious to and familiar with. But now, he told her that a kiss would be enough! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 512 New Melon Seeds There were no scenes of casting spells, no long spells being muttered, or even scenes of hand-to-hand confrontations when internal energy needed to be transmitted, as in ancient times. One kiss and that¡¯s it. The ordinary ones cannot be more ordinary, and the fast ones cannot be any faster. Even after the little girl had given up her luck, they still looked confused and asked stupidly why the little girl wanted to kiss her father. Song Qingwan rubbed her temples, feeling angry and funny. This way of giving luck is a bit too hasty! That is unprecedented good luck, which cannot be bought with money. If you don¡¯t know, you would think that the little girl is giving it to Chinese cabbage. Lu Qidong accepted it quickly. After all, he could accept the little girl's incredible luck, but there was nothing else he couldn't accept. Isn¡¯t it just a simple way to give luck, and they can see it every day? He is not sour in his heart, not at all. Really, he is not jealous at all. What is there to be jealous of? It is just a kiss, it is just to give luck, and it is not the luck of Xiao Hanhan who brings his own pear to work every day. Well, there is nothing to envy in this. "Come on, lucky guy." When Lu Junhan came back to his senses, he saw his old father, with a sinister look on his face that was always as gentle as jade, handed over a deck of playing cards, and said with a sinister smile: "Let Dad see how lucky you are now. " Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan also thought about the scene where she saw the little girl secretly kissing her father every day, and her heart felt sour, as if someone had planted a forest of lemon trees, and all those lemons were so sour. She leaned in the arms of Hussle, who was silent throughout the whole process, grinding her teeth angrily, and said with a hypocritical smile, "Yes, Lili gives you so much luck every day. She gave you a lot just now. Your luck should be very good now. Let us see it. Why don't you come and draw a prize too? ?¡± Lu Qidong slapped his head, threw away the playing cards in his hand, and said with an annoyed look: "It's just that I'm so lucky. It's wasted by not drawing a lottery. It's my fault. I shouldn't have given you the playing cards. Come on, come on. Submit my mobile game!" Lu Junhan twitched the corner of his mouth, his expression was indifferent, and he was too lazy to pay attention to the two people who were almost crazy with jealousy. He walked directly to the coffee table, bent down, and took the deck of playing cards in his hand. Then, he spread out the deck of cards, lowered his eyes, and casually picked out a card. He turned the card over, took a look at it, and then threw it back into the pile of cards in his hand. After that, he quickly and neatly reshuffled the cards, drew another card, flipped it over and glanced at it, threw it back, and shuffled the cards again. Just like this, I shuffled the cards back and forth, drew cards, and looked at the cards. The cards drawn include ace of hearts, kid, big ghost, spades 4, 6, 9 After eating the lemon, the two of them were almost sour. When they saw this, they knew that Lu Junhan was testing the luck given to him by the little girl. Their rationality returned and they became quiet, for fear of disturbing him. After more than ten seconds, the movements in Lu Junhan¡¯s hands finally stopped. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t hold it back and stepped forward and asked: "How's it going? Are everything right?" Lu Junhan threw the 5 of diamonds he was thinking about back into the deck, raised his eyes, and uttered two words from his thin lips: "Both are correct." Song Qingwan looked at the card and murmured to herself: "Oh my God, this kind of luck can really be given." Over there, Lu Qidong couldn't wait to get in front of the little girl, rubbed his hands, with a smile on his face, looking like a senior human trafficker, "Lili, please give grandpa some luck too, grandpa is waiting." I can take you to buy melon seeds." When winter comes, little girls have a lot of luck. Because she was afraid of the cold, Song Qingwan would take her to take a bath three times a day to warm her body to prevent her from freezing. And in the water, the little girl¡¯s mana will slowly come back, and the aura of good luck around her will be even stronger. In the past summer, they only took a bath once a day, for fear that the little girl's skin would be soaked by the water. Song Qingwan and the others would not let the little girl stay in the water for any longer. They could only stay in the water for a maximum of twenty minutes. But now, whenever she says she wants to take a bath and is at home with nothing to do, Song Qingwan, who is still recovering from her illness, will take her to take a bath. ¡° Moreover, the little girl doesn¡¯t go out for a walk, so there is nothing where she can use her luck. So, I saved my luck for more than a month. ¡°In addition to what she gives to her father every day, she also has a lot of luck. It¡¯s totally okay to give grandpa a little luck.??. " Moreover, grandpa also wanted to take her to buy fragrant melon seeds. The little girl's eyes lit up and she was about to agree. Who knows, before he could say anything, Lu Qidong was caught by Song Qingwan. "You are not sick or in trouble, why are you here to join in the fun? If Lili wants to give it, it should be given to me." Lu Qidong glanced at her, "Aren't you free from illness and disaster now?" "Who said that?" Song Qingwan covered her stomach with a painful expression, "Actually, there is something I have never dared to tell you." Lu Qidong didn't say anything or answer the question. Instead, he raised his eyebrows with an expression of "You make it up, I'll see how you make it up." Song Qingwan pretended not to have seen it, but continued with a solemn expression, "I recently went for a review, and the doctor told me that the results of the examination were not good, and that there was a possibility of recurrence" Lu Qidong said coolly, "Don't pretend, I have read your examination report. With your current situation, even if you go bungee jumping for three days and three nights, there will be no problem at all, and your attending physician is here." What's your problem? Do you think he will still stand here so calmly?" Song Qingwan glanced at Hussel, with an annoyed look on her face, and slapped her head, "Hey, that's right, how could I forget you." Huesier: "" ¡° Next, both Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan wanted to get lucky, but they also felt sorry for the little girl and didn¡¯t want the little girl to have double luck. "The two of them probably also know that this luck has limits and is not inexhaustible. As a result, the two of them started to argue about their share of luck. Even the damn and completely untenable reasons of "I want to rely on this luck to go to Mars" were all ignored. Made it up. Lu Junhan looked at the two of them, who were in their forties, as if they were children, and had a headache. The little girl originally wanted to agree to her grandfather's promise, but when she saw her aunt and grandpa quarreling for some reason, and her doctor uncle sighed next to her, she scratched her head, came to her father's side, and whispered, ¡°Dad, can you take me to buy melon seeds later?¡± Lu Junhan: "" The little girl tilted her head in confusion, "Dad?" Lu Junhan rubbed his forehead and turned to the housekeeper to get a new pack of melon seeds from the little girl's snack cabinet. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 513 Eat yours When the little girl saw the bag of new melon seeds, her dark eyes suddenly lit up. She pulled her father's pants with her little hands and looked at the melon seeds in his father's hand eagerly, swallowing her saliva. Lu Junhan glanced at her and gave her the bag of melon seeds. The little Loli hugged the bag of melon seeds and rubbed her tender little fat face desperately. As if it wasn't enough, she gave it a sticky kiss and said happily: "Dad, I love you so much!" She said this, but her affectionate eyes never left the bag of melon seeds. This sincere "Dad" is obviously meant for Guazi. Lu Junhan: "" "If the situation didn't allow it, he really wanted to pry open her brain and see what kind of grass was inside. Fortunately, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were arguing fiercely at the moment and did not see this scene. Otherwise, if they knew that a bag of melon seeds costing less than five yuan could receive a passionate kiss from a little girl, they would probably feel even more sour in their hearts. After a while, the two discussed the results. In this fight, neither Lu Qidong nor Song Qingwan won or lost, because they both remembered something very important. They also thought of someone who needed this luck more than they did. After asking the little girl and knowing that she had a lot of luck herself and could also give luck to others, Lu Qidong called Lu Anran directly without saying anything and asked her to come to Lu's house. He also said that if possible, by the way, Bring Yu Zheng with you. Lu Anran saw that Lu Qidong's voice was serious, as if there was something important that required both of them to be present at the same time. After hesitating for a while, he agreed and called Yu Zheng. Song Qingwan walked to the edge of the sofa and told the little girl who was eating sunflower seeds in advance that Lu Anran and Yu Zheng would be coming over later. After a pause, she added: "Lili, your aunt really wants a baby, but she's just not lucky. Can we help her?" Song Qingwan had checked before and also asked Lu Anran¡¯s attending doctor. Lu Anran was weak due to the cold in the palace. Although her frailty has improved a lot now, and Lu Anran also exercises regularly. With her current physical condition, there is absolutely no problem in giving birth to a child. But the bad thing is the cold in the palace. When menstruation comes, the pain is excruciating. I have used both Chinese and Western medicines, and tried various methods, but none of them worked. Now there is really nothing I can do. In short, the possibility of conceiving a child is very low. But fortunately, it¡¯s not nothing. But three years have passed, and I heard that Yu Zheng and Lu Anran's life after marriage is considered harmonious. No matter how good their relationship is, they do that kind of thing many times, but even if they can't get pregnant, it's their fate. Just a little bit of fate and a little bit of luck. The children are destined to have no connection with them. Therefore, compared to them, Lu Anran obviously needs this luck more. No matter whether it works or not, try it first before talking about it. The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes, grabbed a handful of melon seeds, looked at her father, and then at Song Qingwan, as if she was a little confused, "Can I have a baby if I am lucky?" Lu Anran was really unlucky, so Song Qingwan smiled and said: "Yes" Lu Junhan instantly knew what the little thing wanted to do. He interrupted Song Qingwan and said coldly: "What a beautiful idea!" "why?" The little girl looked aggrieved. She pushed out her belly and said, "I also want a baby. I am so lucky. I will definitely have many, many babies!" Song Qingwan: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "What do you want?" Seeing the little girl pouting with a dissatisfied look on her face, Lu Junhan glanced at her, "Go and eat your melon seeds." The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, still dreaming, "Will people have babies if they eat melon seeds?" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless: "No, if you can, don't eat it." The little girl had no ability, so she had to eat melon seeds silently. "Probably because Lu Qidong's words were too serious, Lu Anran was afraid of something urgent, so she didn't dare to delay. She came quickly. In less than half an hour, she and Yu Zheng arrived at the Lu family. When the little girl saw them, she was very happy and said happily: "Auntie, good uncle, do you want to eat melon seeds? These melon seeds are so delicious. My father ate so many of them that he almost turned into a man. Big fat guy!" I only ate three pills?Jun Han: "" Lu Junhan raised his finger and hit her on the head with a sullen expression, "Eat you, there's so much nonsense." The little girl pouted her little mouth and hummed. Lu Anran smiled and touched her little head and said no, she didn't like eating melon seeds, so let the little girl eat it by herself. The gentle smile on his face and the doting look in his eyes made Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes behind him turn a little red, his thin lips pursed tightly, and he was filled with jealousy. He has not been having a good time recently, and he is already trying his best to save their marriage. After all the hard talk, all the misunderstandings were finally explained clearly. Even if Bai Yueguang is Lu Anran, he has not been fooling around in these years, and all the debauchery and debauchery are all illusions. From the beginning to the end, he only has her as a woman. Yu Zheng gritted his teeth and suppressed the shyness and embarrassment in his heart. , told Lu Anran. I originally thought that everything would be fine once the misunderstanding was resolved. Even after the Yu family knew that they were not good to Lu Anran, Yu Zheng also immediately went back to help Lu Anran get revenge. Speaking, he has to lose Yan Yan and Yu Xiaoxiao. When Yu Zheng checked them, he found out that his mother was also very problematic. It was his mother who stuffed Xu Yan into the company. As for the intention, Yu Zheng could guess it. And since his mother has problems, other Yu family members naturally also have problems to some extent. Therefore, the entire Yu family is like a wolf's den to Lu Anran. No wonder Lu Anran can't survive and wants to divorce him. As a result, Yu Zheng was furious and said with a sinister face that if he got divorced, the rest of the Yu family would not have an easy time. Yu Zheng knew that the Yu family cared about their children's future generations. Otherwise, Yu Zheng's father and even his grandfather would not have had so many children. They were afraid that the Yu family would decline. What are they afraid of? Yu Zheng wants to poke their pain. If they don't let him have an easy time, neither can the rest of the Yu family. Therefore, Yu Zheng bluntly said that once he got divorced, he would definitely not have any more children in his life, and he would give the entire Yu family to Lu Li. First of all, Lu Li is a member of the Lu family, and the Lu family and the Yu family have a hostile relationship, which is enough to disgust other members of the Yu family. Secondly, although the little girl occasionally drives people crazy, when she is cute, she is exactly like the daughter Yu Zheng had imagined before, and even much cuter than the daughter he had imagined. ¡°Moreover, Lu Anran also likes the little girl very much. If they really don¡¯t have children, he doesn¡¯t mind treating the little girl as his own child and giving her the entire Yu family as a gift. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 514 Hey, brother-in-law In fact, although Mrs. Yu didn't like Lu Anran very much at the beginning, she didn't do anything too extreme. It should be said that I don¡¯t dare to do anything too extreme. After all, Lu Anran is a member of the Lu family. At that time, Yu Zheng had just taken office and his position was not yet stable. Mrs. Yu had to be cautious and consider carefully before doing anything, for fear that what she did would bring harm to her son, or Let others take advantage of it. Mrs. Yu hid it well from the beginning, and she was even more sincere towards Lu Anran. On the surface, she really regarded her as her daughter-in-law. Of course, Mrs. Yu was good to Lu Anran, so she naturally wanted to encourage Lu Anran to give birth. Children, in Mrs. Yu's view, Lu Anran is a fertility machine. If she treats Lu Anran well and Lu Anran is in a good mood, the children born will naturally be smart. ¡°Otherwise, Yu Zheng wouldn¡¯t have been kept secret for three years and only now realized that something was wrong with his mother. After that, probably because Lu Anran could not give birth to a child, Yu Zheng's position was stabilized, and Mrs. Yu no longer had to restrain her hands, so her attitude gradually changed. Until now, her attitude towards Lu Anran has become even more sharp and mean, as if a woman who cannot give birth to a child will die if she dares to cut off her son's incest. After Yu Zheng found out what happened, he sent Mrs. Yu directly to a nursing home. From Yu Zheng¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s just that his mother has nothing to do all day long, and that¡¯s why she keeps grabbing Lu Anran. When Mrs. Yu heard this, she trembled all over and scolded him as an unfilial son several times, and then passed out again. I thought that the matter was almost settled and all the misunderstandings were explained clearly. Lu Anran should calm down a little. Even if he didn't, he probably wouldn't mention the divorce again. But who knew that Lu Anran would still divorce him. The reason is that I have no children. Maybe Lu Anran didn't want to delay him, or maybe Lu Anran had stayed in the Yu family for a long time and had seen a lot, and knew that children were as important to the Yu family as children were to the royal family in ancient times, and were indispensable, so I want to let Yu Zheng go. No matter what, Lu Anran¡¯s thoughts of divorce have always been there. Yu Zheng was worried. He could still intervene in other aspects, but when it came to the child, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn't change it. Is it possible for him to borrow or steal it? However, Yu Zheng did borrow it, and Lu Anran absolutely liked the child he borrowed. But the result was obvious. He was hung up by Lu Junhan and ended up coldly refusing. He couldn't borrow other people's children, couldn't give birth to his own children, and his wife was clamoring for a divorce. These days, while Yu Zheng was holding Lu Anran steady and delaying the divorce, he was thinking of ways to find a doctor all over the world. He came to treat Lu Anran, but he also had to take care of the company's affairs. He was so busy that he even had less than five hours of sleep. Lu Anran called him just now. Yu Zheng happened to be having a meeting in the company, and he directly pushed the meeting over. And in these years, the coldness, calmness, decisiveness, calmness and calmness that have been cultivated because of being the leader of the Yu family have also completely disappeared in these days, in the panic of being on the verge of divorce at any time. In the past, Yu Zheng relied on his hooligan and shameless spirit to chase Lu Anran, and now it is no exception. In the past, once the carefree atmosphere was released, it was difficult to take it back. So, as soon as Yu Zheng walked in, he saw Lu Junhan next to the little girl, his thin lips slightly curved, and he smiled cynically, "Hey, brother-in-law." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan ignored him, and Yu Zheng didn't mind either. Seeing them coming, Song Qingwan pulled the two aside and told them in detail about the little girl's own luck, and how Lu Junhan's luck had also improved after giving him luck just now. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 515 This time, it¡¯s wrong Song Qingwan didn¡¯t forget to keep an eye out. To put it bluntly, she trusted Lu Anran. After all, no matter how good Lu Anran was, she had raised him with her own hands, and she could trust the children she raised. " Moreover, they are a family. Neither she nor Lu Qidong would choose to hide this kind of thing from Lu Anran. In particular, Lu Anran is a sensitive and melancholy person. He also suffers from depression himself. Although this depression is caused by physical weakness, after all, who else has stayed in the hospital since childhood, taking more medicine than food every day? Still frail and suffering from illness, no matter how optimistic a person is, he will become depressed. Fortunately, Lu Anran¡¯s condition is now mild and not too bad. Moreover, her health is getting better now, and her depression will also be cured. ¡°But if Lu Anran found out about it afterward, and they kept it from her, I¡¯m sure Lu Anran would think too much about it. They were afraid that Lu Anran would be confused and think that they were treating her as an outsider. If her condition worsened, it would be troublesome. But Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t trust Yu Zheng. It is undeniable that Yu Zheng has performed very well over the years and has been very good to Lu Anran. Except for occasionally going crazy like a mad dog, such as locking up Lu Anran, he has done everything else very well, especially, In dealing with family. Lu Anran's temperament is destined not to say anything when bullied, but Yu Zheng will help her stand up, speak for her, and help her deal with all those who bully her. This kind of dealing is even bottomless, irrational, and even his own The whole family can be ruthless. This is enough, there will be no one more suitable for Lu Anran than Yu Zheng. Song Qingwan knew that since Lu Qidong called Yu Zheng here, he actually wanted to accept him. After all, in the past few months, Yu Zheng has made too many efforts to avoid divorce. Whether these efforts are true or false, she and Lu Qidong can both see whether he is sincere to Lu Anran. But Song Qingwan was still worried about Yu Zheng. Tell Lu Anran that even if someone threatens her, Lu Anran will never betray Lili even if she dies. Yu Zheng is different. It is true that Yu Zheng likes Li Li, but if someone uses Lu Anran to threaten Yu Zheng, Yu Zheng may choose to give up Li Li. Of course, this is just Song Qingwan¡¯s guess, and maybe Yu Zheng will not do this. But as long as there is a slight possibility that it will be detrimental to the little girl, Song Qingwan will kill it in advance. So, in front of Yu Zheng, Song Qingwan spoke very cryptically. "I asked you to come here just because I want you to get along with Lili more," Song Qingwan said with a smile in front of Yu Zheng, "They say children are blessed and lucky, maybe you can get some of it too. Get some." Lu Anran didn¡¯t think much and just nodded. Yu Zheng raised his brows frivolously, and his dark and dark eyes glanced at the little girl eating melon seeds over there. He smiled with unknown meaning and thought to himself, I'm afraid it's not just as simple as being lucky. That¡¯s right, Yu Zheng had already noticed something was wrong with the little girl. But he doesn¡¯t have as keen an intuition as Mr. Shen. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The vicious look at people, was honed little by little through the long years and countless experiences of examining others. Yu Zheng discovered that something was wrong with the little girl, all by coincidence. To put it, there should be many children in Yu's family. Yu Zheng grew up in the children's nest since he was a child, and when he grew up, he stayed in the children's nest even more. Especially after he became the leader of the Yu family, his older brothers, sisters, younger brothers and sisters, and even uncles, aunts and uncles, whenever they found the opportunity, they would bring their children over to show him, or try their best to help him. A way to let those children show their faces in front of him. After all, the current leader of the Yu family is Yu Zheng. Their brothers and sisters have no hope. They can only put their hope in the next generation. They hope that their children can please Yu Zheng or be favored by Yu Zheng. , and then cultivate the next generation of Yu family leaders. And there are many people in the Yu family. Some of them have given birth to four or five children and are still trying their best to give birth without fear of fines. Therefore, since he was a child, Yu Zheng may have seen more children than some people have eaten. No one knows children better than him, which at one time led him to dislike seeing such soft creatures. ¡°Among these children, there are smart ones, stupid ones, lucky ones, shrewd ones, and thoughtful ones, but there has never been a child like that little girl. Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t tell how that little girl was different from other children, but there was just a feeling that she was different from other children.   This is also the reason why Yu Zheng was attracted to her in the first place. Later I discovered that she seemed to be very lucky. When she was playing games before, there were some levels that she couldn't pass. After she died five or six times, she angrily said that she must pass this level. In the end, she actually passed the level. There are no skills to pass the level, just a few blind clicks on the screen, and then it¡¯s over. Yu Zheng thought it was just a coincidence before, but he had seen this happen several times, as if the little girl could pass the level if she just kept talking about it. In short, it¡¯s very evil. But after all, it was not his own child, so Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t ask more questions, but he didn¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, feeling it was unnecessary. Whether the little girl is a monster or a fairy, it has nothing to do with him, and she is not his daughter. However, the little girl is indeed cute, and he is happy to play with her. Song Qingwan originally wanted to say something, but with Yu Zheng here, she really couldn't do it. Afterwards, under Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes, Lu Qidong sighed, knowing that she didn¡¯t fully trust Yu Zheng yet. So, like good brothers with Yu Zheng, he dragged him upstairs to drink tea, as if he had completely forgotten that he had found someone to beat Yu Zheng half to death. Yu Zheng: "" I wanted to put him away and tell him, what kind of tea do you want to drink upstairs? Who drinks tea upstairs? But Yu Zheng still hoped that Lu Qidong, his father-in-law, would put in a good word for him and prevent Lu Anran from divorcing him, so he remained silent. Seeing Song Qingwan pushing Yu Zheng away, Lu Anran also realized something was wrong. She looked at Song Qingwan and said, "Auntie, do you have something to say to me?" Song Qingwan saw Yu Zheng go upstairs and disappear in the corridor, then she told Lu Anran exactly what happened just now in detail, and asked Lu Anran not to mention it to Yu Zheng. Lu Anran was obviously a little surprised, as if a little unbelievable. As if for confirmation, she subconsciously looked at Lu Junhan over there. In her heart, her brother would never lie. Moreover, Lu Junhan himself was not a joker. His words were very convincing. . Lu Junhan nodded slightly and said calmly: "It's true, but it won't last long and will be gone after it's used up." When Lu Anran and the others came in, Lu Junhan drew another card, but this time, it was wrong. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 516 Not good for your health His expression did not change, and he drew a few more cards, with the same wrong result. ¡°Obviously, the few cards he drew previously have exhausted all the luck the little girl gave him. However, at this moment, the little girl saw that her father was drawing cards again. She seemed to be dissatisfied no matter how many times she drew cards. She even frowned slightly, so she put her little head over curiously. The black eyes blinked, and the little hand went over and drew a card. After looking at it, he turned to Lu Junhan and asked, Dad, do you want this card? And that card is really the one that Lu Junhan is thinking about now. Lu Junhan was silent for a moment and didn't say anything. The next second, he cruelly snatched the remaining half of the bag of melon seeds from the little girl's hand and told her with the facts that sometimes good luck is of no use. Can't exchange for half a packet of melon seeds. As a result, the little girl was immediately furious. She is still like a little gecko, clinging to her father's body, straightening her white and tender little arms, trying to snatch her back from her father's hand with an angry expression. of melon seeds! Here, Lu Anran saw that her brother had admitted it, and looked at the little girl with blank eyes. After a long pause, her eyes were suppressed, as if she had seen hope, but was afraid of disappointment, so she did not dare to come close to him, and the restraint and struggle were faint. A bit of excitement and joy at seeing hope. She really wants a child of her own. She doesn¡¯t need her child to be too smart, nor does she need her child to do anything great, nor does she need this child to compete for the position of the leader of the Yu family. She just hoped that her children could grow up safely and healthily, and she thought that she could also be a mother for once. Lili can you really help her? Lu Anran's eyes were blank, but she couldn't help but feel excited in her heart. At this moment, Song Qingwan's words rang directly in her ears, interrupting her thoughts. Song Qingwan¡¯s words were very straightforward and realistic, and very explicit. She didn¡¯t have the shyness of young people, but was full of rational thinking. Her cold voice said directly: "Whether this method works or not, you have to try it first! When Lili gives you luck, you can stay here tonight. Take your time and do it a few more times to see if you can make a baby tonight." Come out, just in time, Yu Zheng is here too, which saves you the time of calling him over." Lu Anran was young after all. When he talked about that matter, his cheeks turned red. He looked at Song Qingwan and opened his mouth: "Aunt, I" Song Qingwan waved her hand, "Okay, just do as I say. If you keep stalling like this, your child won't be able to come out yet!" Lu Anran bit her lip and stopped talking. She turned her head and looked at the little girl. Her face was still pale and weak, but her eyes were full of uncontrollable hope. On the other hand, Hussle looked at Song Qingwan's strong concern that could only be shown to Lu Junhan and Lu Anran. Obviously, over the past twenty years, Song Qingwan had already developed the habit of taking care of Lu Anran and Lu Junhan. Everything goes well, and I have the habit of paving the way for them forcefully. It was inevitable that he rubbed her head with some distress. In Huesier's memory, Song Qingwan always needed others to take care of her and take care of everything for her. She would not take the initiative to care about others. She did not have this awareness. Moreover, she was also very independent, and her procrastination was even worse. serious. Sometimes, it takes three days for the clothes to be changed to be piled up before being washed, which makes me terribly lazy. ¡°But now Song Qingwan is resolute and resolute, doing things without any sloppiness, and sometimes showing strength. It can be seen how she has gritted her teeth and persevered in the past twenty years. She was forced by life to be such a neat and decisive person. The character developed over the past twenty years cannot be changed overnight. Lu Anran didn¡¯t understand it before and thought Song Qingwan hated her. But after the stomach cancer incident, Lu Anran knew that Song Qingwan was caring about her in her own way. Therefore, there was not much to refute Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan looked at her blushing and embarrassed look, as if she was a little confused. Lu Anran has been married for three years, why is he still acting like a young girl, so shy about this matter. As if remembering something, Song Qingwan asked hurriedly, "You shouldn't be on your menstrual period today, right?" Lu Anran shook her head. She was afraid that Song Qingwan would ask other explicit questions again, so she hurriedly walked towards the little girl. Over the years, Lu Anran has seen many doctors, had many injections, and taken many medicines. No matter how hard and tired she is, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, she can persevere even when others cannot. But it¡¯s a pity that no matter how many doctors you see, no matter how bitter, disgusting, or stomach-turning medicines you take, the result will only be the same again and again.Hope. And now, there is another glimmer of hope in front of her. Lu Anran was afraid that it would lead to despair like before, but she couldn't help but wanted to believe and give it a try. just in case¡­¡­ It¡¯s really possible. When the little girl saw Lu Anran coming, she thought she had gone back on her word and wanted to eat melon seeds again. Just in time, she snatched the half pack of melon seeds from Lu Junhan's hand, so she generously gave the half pack of melon seeds to Lu Junhan. An Ran, and said, "Auntie, these melon seeds are really delicious!" Lu Anran was thinking about something and did not refuse. Instead, he took the melon seeds, looked at the little girl, bit his lower lip, and hesitated for a long time. She and Song Qingwan were decisive and had completely different personalities when it came to one-on-one discussions. Every word Lu Anran said must be carefully considered, for fear of saying the wrong thing. When asking for help, even if the little girl is her closest family member, there is no need to speak so lowly, but Lu Anran still endures it. Can't live. Especially, knowing that the little girl is her only hope now, Lu Anran treats her more like a treasure, not daring to act rashly and a little shy. Song Qingwan looked at her dawdling, and really wanted to kick her away and get in on her own. She is impatient and irritable, and she really doesn't want people to be so slow and tolerant. Time is money. If it were left to the Lu family, it would cost tens of millions every minute. You don¡¯t know how much money you would lose. Fortunately, Huesier held her and rubbed her head for a while, and then gradually smoothed Song Qingwan's hair out bit by bit. After a while, Lu Anran finished mentally building up before asking softly. That cautious look, as if he was afraid that the little girl would refuse, "Um Lili, your aunt said that you have a lot of luck, but can you give a little bit to your aunt?" Lu Anran paused, curling her fingers slightly, "Just a little bit." Song Qingwan told the little girl before that her aunt wanted luck to have a baby. So, without even thinking about it, the little girl agreed very simply, "Of course." Lu Anran was stunned for a moment, he didn't expect it to be so simple. She thought for a moment, as if she was worried about something, and then hesitated, "Lili, if you gave me your luck, will it be bad for your health?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 517 New Game Account The little girl shook her head and said happily, "No way, I gave my father a lot of luck before," With that said, the little girl raised her chubby white arms and said, "Look, my body is still very good now, even better than my father's body!" Lu Junhan glanced at her small body that could be killed with one punch, and sneered unabashedly: "Heh." The tip of the little girl¡¯s ears twitched, her little fat face puffed up, and she turned her head aggressively, ¡°Dad! Are you¡± Lu Junhan's expression remained unchanged, "Yes, that's right, I just look down on you! What? You want to fight again?" Little girl: "" "They won't spank you. You can spank others, but they can't spank you," the little girl muttered, her expression dissatisfied, "That's not fair." Lu Junhan: "" You blame me for being short? Fortunately, the little girl's mood came and went quickly. She turned around and said to Lu Anran excitedly, "Auntie, how much luck do you want? I have a lot of luck now! Give me a hundred Even dad can do it!¡± Lu Junhan: "" how? I'm the only father, why are you so lucky? Lu Anran thought about it for a moment and said, "Lili, my aunt doesn't understand this either, so why don't you just give it to me." The little girl looked at her swollen belly sadly, and her father said that she could not give birth to a baby. "However, aunt can give birth to a baby. If my aunt has two babies, and she is a good person, she will definitely give her one! So, my aunt needs to have more babies. In this case, she will also have many babies! Thinking of this, the little girl¡¯s dark eyes suddenly shone, and she felt that this method was really great! Then, he hugged Lu Anran and slapped her face several times, almost giving away 80% of his luck to Lu Anran. And the remaining 20%, she wants to keep for tomorrow¡¯s dad, the day after tomorrow¡¯s dad, the day after tomorrow¡¯s dad¡­ and next month¡¯s dad. "Auntie, you already have a lot of luck now," After the kiss, the little girl did not forget to tell her with a serious face, "Go and give birth to the baby quickly. Remember to give birth to more babies." Lu Anran: "" Song Qingwan: "" If you weren¡¯t only three years old, I would have thought you were engaging in pornography. Lu Anran blushed with embarrassment and didn¡¯t say anything. He just rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and then returned the melon seeds in his hand to the little girl. Before walking upstairs, Lu Anran inadvertently turned her head and saw the little girl still looking at her expectantly. She paused in her steps, but finally couldn't hold it back. Her heart softened and she suppressed the shyness in her heart and smiled. said to her, "Okay! Then aunt is going to give birth to the baby now!" Song Qingwan: "" It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, another normal person in our family was forcibly demented by Lili. "Uh-huh." The little girl was so happy. If the situation didn't allow it, she would have wanted to set off a bunch of firecrackers. Amidst the crackling and festive sounds of firecrackers, she happily sent Lu Anran upstairs to give birth to the baby. ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought the baby Lu Anran gave birth to was hers! And upstairs. Yu Zheng, who still didn¡¯t know that he had been used as a tool to give birth to a baby, received a call from his subordinate not long after chatting with Lu Qidong. He said something to Lu Qidong, and then walked to the balcony to pick him up. Manager Liu said, "Mr. Yu, we found out that the two people who won the first prize Well, you may know these two people." Yu Zheng frowned slightly: "Do I know him?" "Yes," Manager Liu wiped his sweat, "One is your father-in-law, Director Lu of the Lu family, Lu Qidong, and the other is Mr. Song, Song Qingwan." Yu Zheng¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he instantly knew what was going on. It was probably related to that little girl. Manager Liu couldn't hold it back and said with a smile, "But it's fate. Director Lu just won the first prize. Not long after, Mr. Song won the same prize. What a coincidence! I looked at the data and Lu Mr. Dong and Mr. Song had spent nearly four million before, and they didn't even get a chance to win the third prize. Now, they just won the first prize without using any plug-ins. Wow, this kind of luck is simply unbelievable. I dare to believe it.¡± Manager Liu knows that Yu Zheng is chasing Lu Anran recently, for the two Lu family members, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan, they naturally praised them with all their strength. But Yu Zheng¡¯s eyebrows darkened a bit, and his brows furrowed even more: ¡°How many people in the company currently know that they are the two winning accounts?¡± Manager Liu: "I am the only one who knows. In order to prevent the leakage of player information, I did not dare to let anyone else check it with me. After I found it, I will report it to you immediately." After saying that, Manager Liu asked: " Mr. Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± "No problem, you did a good job." This was the first time that Manager Liu was praised by Yu Zheng. His expression was ecstatic. Before he could speak, Yu Zheng pondered for a while and then ordered in a deep voice: "Now go and replace all their identity information with someone else's! Do this yourself, don't let the news leak out." Although Manager Liu was puzzled, he still agreed and said, "Then if someone from the company asks, who won the prize?" Yu Zheng¡¯s voice was deep: ¡°The identity information has been changed, what do you think?¡± Manager Liu trembled, "Yes, I'll do it right away." After hanging up the phone, Yu Zheng told Lu Qidong about the exchange of identity information and asked for Lu Qidong¡¯s game account. Lu Qidong glanced at him slightly surprised. With the calm expression on his face, Yu Zheng had obviously already known that Lili had won the prize, and he probably also knew that Lili was lucky. "If Song Qingwan knew this, she tried her best to hide it, but Yu Zheng already knew it, and he would probably vomit blood. And after the incident happened, he was able to handle it so calmly and quickly. The aftermath made Lu Qidong sigh with emotion, "I really underestimated you." With that said, he gave his game account to Yu Zheng. In exchange, Yu Zheng had someone send him a new game number with the highest combat power in the entire server, and also brought a lottery plug-in number. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t want it at first, but after playing for a while, he found that the new game number was like chopping a watermelon, one by one, and the swords were bloody, which was very exciting and exciting. The lottery plug-in can also be set up. If you want to draw the first prize, you can draw the first prize. If you want to draw the third prize, you can get the third prize immediately. The game official does not dare to check this account. It fell immediately. Seeing that he finally got his father-in-law, Yu Zheng relaxed his frown slightly and stood up from the chair, eager to find his wife. After walking a few steps, he gave Lu Qidong another female account number with a cabinet full of palace clothes and the same combat effectiveness, and asked him to give this new account to Song Qingwan later, and he would recycle the old account to Lu Qidong. Others use it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 518 That girl is enough After finishing, Yu Zheng said in a deep voice: "Dad, if everything is okay, I will go out first." Lu Qidong was so busy playing games that he didn't hear clearly what Yu Zheng said: "Yeah." When Lu Qidong came to his senses, Yu Zheng walked to the door, "Wait a minute! You brat, come back here. What did you call me just now?!" But Yu Zheng had already left. Lu Qidong was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to play any more games. ¡­¡­ And the Pei family. Pei Wenbo tilted his head and asked his subordinate, "Have you found it? Are those two game accounts the game accounts of Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan?" In that game, almost no one won the first prize, but two people suddenly appeared and they were both in Haicheng. ¡°And by chance, someone found out that Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were also playing that game. Pei Wenbo immediately thought of that little girl who was a bit evil and seemed to have good luck. If she had helped, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan might have won the first prize. "In short, when Lu Qidong wakes up from a vegetative state, he is already very fantasy. As long as there is something a bit evil and fantasy, just press on the little girl. "After all, when the little girl didn't come, the Lu family was very normal. When she came, the Lu family raised real koi at home, as if things had changed. If it was really the little girl who did it, Pei Wenbo was considering whether to secretly send someone to Haicheng to capture him and study it. After all, although that kind of ability is a bit evil, if anyone gets sick, the little girl will probably be able to cure it. ¡° Moreover, after some research, you might be able to see other abilities in that girl. Right now, not only him, but other families in the capital also think so. They are also secretly investigating Lu Li. After looking at all the information, they are all powerful people with high IQs and keen intuition. Naturally, they will find something wrong with Lu Li. Because the current situation in the capital is at a stalemate, no one of the four major families dares to take action, but any one of them is secretly trying desperately to win over power for themselves. "Except for the four major families, the largest force in the capital is undoubtedly Mr. Shen's influence in the capital, and now, all these forces belong to a little girl. The four major families in the capital, and even other families, are now investigating the origin of this new successor. Of course, they checked out the little girl's information. Firstly, they wanted to please her, win her over, and secondly, if they couldn't please her, they checked her information, caught her, and threatened her. She takes sides. The strength of the four major families in the capital is almost the same. Whoever wins over the little girl will undoubtedly become the head of the family in the capital in an instant. ¡°No one who is a little ambitious and a little pursuing will be stupid enough to sit still and wait for death. "No," the subordinate shook his head, "I checked, and the two winning game accounts are just two ordinary college students. They are with Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and even the Lu family. None of the servants have any relationship with each other, let alone have any dealings with them." Pei Wenbo¡¯s eyes were heavy, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± "Sure," the subordinate said, "Before, I was afraid that I would make a mistake, that the identity information of the game account would be changed by Yu Zheng, so I went to the school to find the two college students according to the found address. I see It¡¯s very clear that those two game accounts are on their mobile phones, and they are indeed playing them.¡± At Pei Wenbo's age, he is inevitably a little suspicious. He narrowed his eyes sharply and said in a deep voice: "Have you found out which game numbers Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are playing?" Pei Wenbo obviously suspected that Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan might have known that they were investigating the little girl. After winning the prize, they would sell their account to others and eliminate the evidence. It is normal. "We checked," the subordinate said, "They are two full-level accounts of Yu's company. I heard from Yu's people that those two accounts were given to Lu Anran by Yu Zheng in order to please Lu Anran. I have admitted it myself.¡± In this way, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan, two people in their forties, have a reason to play young people's games at their age. ¡°Probably because they were afraid that Lu Anran would be disappointed, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan just played. Looking at the whole thing, it seems that the lottery has nothing to do with the Lu family, and the evidence is clearly laid out here. It has nothing to do with the Lu family, or even that little girl. But Pei Wenbo frowned tightly, always feeling that something was wrong.   But I can¡¯t find anything wrong. Is it true that he thinks too much? ? Could it be that that girl is really just an ordinary child? How to explain Lu Qidong¡¯s matter? Song Qingwan¡¯s stomach cancer can be said to have been caused by Huesier¡¯s timely arrival and had nothing to do with the little girl, but Lu Qidong¡¯s incident was too strange. Is there something inside that they didn¡¯t discover? Pei Wenbo now wants to investigate clearly whether there is anything wrong with the little girl. If there is something wrong with the little girl, he can find someone to capture her. This trip will be worthwhile. "If that girl is just an ordinary child, once she is caught and offended, the gain will outweigh the loss. Moreover, the four major hall masters under Mr. Shen are not vegetarians. The subordinate seemed to have thought of something and said, "I think there should be nothing wrong with the little girl Lu Li, because I heard that her father will take her to the show in a few days." He dared to go on TV and let everyone watch. This proves that there is nothing unusual about the little girl. Pei Wenbo frowned tightly and just said, "Look again." Originally, after reading the information, Pei Wenbo was quite sure that the little girl had something weird about her and could bring good luck to others. However, after being manipulated like this by Yu Zheng and Lu Junhan, he was a little unsure again. . Not only him, but other families in the capital also think so. The little girl can bring good luck to other people, they just guess. ¡° If the winners this time are Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, it is enough to prove that that girl can indeed bring good luck to others. ?????????????????????????? There is absolutely no chance of winning the first prize, and the luck that the little girl brings to others is probably not just a little bit, but a lot, so much, so much that it is completely uncountable. If this is the case, then what kind of power do you need? That girl is enough! As long as that girl keeps giving them luck and good luck, and if a person has enough luck, to a certain extent, no matter how difficult the situation is, he can turn danger into good fortune, just like the Lu family The same thing happened recently, and you can't die even if you die. It is completely invincible. I am afraid that many people will be jealous and will use any means to get the little girl. However, it is a pity that winning the prize in the game has nothing to do with the Lu family. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 519 Variety show starts (1) And the fact that Lu Junhan appeared on a variety show also made many people shaken. I began to suspect that what was written in the information might be just a coincidence and they were overthinking it. Just a little girl, how could she be so magical? Especially the matter of Lu Qidong's awakening from a vegetative state. Maybe there was some inside story that they didn't discover, so they thought it was too fantasy and unbelievable. But despite being shaken, there are still many people who have not eliminated the doubts in their hearts, but are still planning to wait and see. ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Even if the little girl is really just an ordinary girl, doesn't her father still exist? Lu Junhan is a man with deep knowledge, many thoughts, and a quiet love. Even the older generation, I can't quite see through him, but I heard rumors that the only thing he treasures the most is his daughter. "In short, it doesn't hurt to know more about Lu Li. However, no matter how much information is written in the information, it will never be as real as seeing it with your eyes or hearing it with your ears. And the one who can most directly and clearly observe every move of the little girl and her father is probably only¡ª¡ª Pei Wenbo raised his eyes and said in a deep voice, "By the way, what kind of variety show is that girl going to appear on with her father?" The subordinate only passed by and listened once, and did not remember it specifically. In his opinion, Pei Wenbo usually only reads newspapers and occasionally watches the news on TV. Apart from that, he rarely goes online. He doesn't even watch TV series or movies. Such entertaining variety shows , let alone care about it, which led to the subordinates not paying much attention to it. "What does it seem to be called" The subordinate thought for a moment, ""Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come, Come", the subordinate thought for a moment. Hearing this, Pei Wenbo couldn't help but frowned, "Why do you have such a weird name?" The subordinate shrugged and said, you have to ask the second young master of the Jian family in Haicheng about this matter, Jian Chenglang. He doesn't know. ¡­¡­ At the same time, one of the four major families in the capital, the Mu family. Mu Yueqi leaned back in the black leather chair behind the desk, with a pair of slender, jade-white legs pressed straight against the table. Her hair was neatly tied up, she had a hot figure, and she was wearing a brightly colored blood-red cheongsam. , which perfectly outlines her exquisite and sexy body. The cheongsam has a high slit on the leg side, revealing two looming white thighs, which are very attractive. With her movements, the lace transparent black underwear inside the cheongsam was faintly visible. She held a women's menthol cigarette between her fingers, lowered her eyes and took a puff. She didn't mind the exposure and had no intention of covering it up. The subordinate bodyguards who were making reports in front of her couldn't help but glance at her a few more times. Then, with embarrassed expressions, they covered their slightly bulging crotches with documents, which made them react a little to the teasing. Mu Yueqi held a long cigarette between her fingers painted with bright red nail polish, brought it to her red lips and took a puff, slowly puffing out the smoke, "Does it look good? How about I take it off so you can see it more clearly?" The voice was neither soft nor serious, but it made the subordinates tremble all over, and they quickly looked away, looking at their nose, nose and heart. "Miss." At this moment, a handsome man with a cold and solemn face came in from the door. The man has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. His body is tall and tall, tall and powerful. He is about 1.9 meters tall, like the sharpest knife. The muscles all over his body are full of bulging strength, sexy and full of explosive power. . The deep black eyes are extremely oppressive. His eyes fell on her legs leaning on the table, his brows furrowed imperceptibly, and his voice was slow and steady: "Miss, we are at the company." Seeing him coming, the voluptuous woman who was arrogant and unorganized just now looked like a cat being held by the neck, and she retracted her legs angrily. She has seen this man¡¯s ability to manage people, and he is indeed her father¡¯s most capable assistant. Mu Yueqi couldn't afford to offend her, and she didn't dare to offend her. She pulled the cheongsam on her body again and saw that he still didn¡¯t look away. Mu Yueqi looked over and realized that he was staring at the cigarette in her hand. She put out her cigarette and said seriously: "Assistant Qi, what can I do?" Qi Yu looked away and said in a calm voice, "Dong Mu asked me to tell you that during this period, I will focus on observing a person named "Lu Li"." "Lu Li?" Mu Yueqi frowned slightly, "Lu Junhan's newly found daughter?" Qi Yu said, "It's not that we just found her. To be precise, it's been five and three days since we found her. One day later, she will be on a variety show with her father, "Adults and Children Go." "Walk", Mu Dong?Yes, you must watch every issue and write down your thoughts after watching it. He will check it afterwards. " "Wait a minute!" Mu Yueqi said disgustedly, "My dad is not mentally ill, right? Lu Junhan's daughter is only three years old. She is a little girl. What's so good about her?" Qi Yu's expression did not change, "This is an order from Dong Mu." Mu Yueqi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, staring at his expressionless face, she raised her lips and smiled, and said harshly: ¡°You can watch it if you want me to, if you watch it with me, I¡¯ll watch it.¡± The other subordinates couldn¡¯t help but break into cold sweats when they heard this. Only the eldest lady dared to speak to Qi Zhu like this. There was no change on Qi Yu's face, "Okay." Mu Yueqi said "tsk". Similarly, other families in Jingcheng and Haicheng immediately became interested when they heard that Xiao Luli was going to appear on a variety show. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to observe Mr. Shen's successor! Therefore, before the show even started broadcasting, it had already attracted a large number of people¡¯s attention in advance. Not long after Jian Chenglang, he posted the list of guests participating in the show on Weibo. Except for Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, and Qu Sinian, the remaining four guests are two men and two women. The two men are Han Qin and Liu Jia, and the two women are Li Yue and Zhou Xiaoxiao. Unlike Lu Junhan and others, Han Qin, Liu Jia, Li Yue, and Zhou Xiaoxiao are all people in the entertainment industry and have many fans themselves. As soon as it was announced, the comments below exploded. Because of the power of fans, on the day when the list was announced, the entry #¡¶´óÈËС×ß×ß×ß¡·¿ª»§List# was directly on the top of the hot search list. It became popular before it was aired. Due to time constraints, this recording was directly changed to a live broadcast. ??Seven families, seven live broadcast rooms. The initial shooting location was not in Sanya, but in their respective homes, starting from the morning of the day. The current time is six o'clock in the morning. Because Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are low-key, most netizens are not children of wealthy families, and they don¡¯t know much about them. They only know that they are very rich. As for how rich they are, they don¡¯t know yet. Fans are very familiar with Qu Sinian and the other four guests who have been in the entertainment industry all year round. Especially Qu Sinian, he has many fans. At six o¡¯clock in the morning, as soon as the broadcast started, a large number of fans poured into his live broadcast room. The number of people in the upper right corner kept refreshing. In less than five minutes, the number of people in Qu Sinian's live broadcast room was close to 30,000. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 520 Variety show starts (2) And there is a continuing increasing trend. ¡¾Oh my god! ! ! Actor Qu actually came to participate in this show, wow wow, when I saw the news on Weibo, I thought it was fake! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right, with his celebrity status, I thought that Actor Qu would never come to such a small show! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, my mother asked me why I lick the screen. I can actually see the home of Actor Qu in my lifetime. Rounding it off, I am the servant of Actor Qu¡¯s family! ¡¿ ¡¾marvelous! I used to think that Qu Qianqian was very good-looking, and I was thinking about when father and daughter would be on the same show. Unexpectedly, this wish actually came true. I also heard that Actor Qu is a slave to his daughter. Is this true? It's really true! Woohoo, his daughter must have saved the banking system in her previous life! ¡¿ ¡¾I can¡¯t imagine it, Actor Qu is so cold and cold, how could he be a slave to his daughter? Oh, Actor Qu, do you still accept your daughter? ¡¿ "Damn it, I'm blind! Actor Qu is actually a daughter slave. He does everything by himself, including clothes, teeth and shoes, and he still smiles so gently. Is he still the cold and cold Actor Qu that I know! Ah ah ah, I can't do it anymore, I'm dead! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾I can¡¯t stand it any longer. Baby Qianqian looks so cute when she just wakes up. Give it a try! ! Mom loves you! ¡¿ Other live broadcast rooms have the same style¡ª¡ª After praising the adults for their beauty and wealth, they started praising the children for their cuteness and cute interactions. Li Yue appeared on the show this time and brought her brother's child, a five-year-old girl named Li Jiaojiao. She debuted as a child star and has already attracted a large number of mother fans in the entertainment industry. Li Yue is in the entertainment industry It's tepid, this time I hope to bring Li Jiaojiao on the show to increase her popularity. ¡¾Wow! Baby Jiaojiao is still so sensible! She is indeed my dear daughter. Mommy loves you! ¡¿ ¡¾Li Yue just got up, right? It¡¯s so cool even without makeup! It feels no different from how I usually wear makeup! ¡¿ ¡¾Damn, Jiaojiao is so sensible. After getting up, she brushes her teeth, washes her face, eats breakfast, and even makes breakfast for her aunt! ¡¿ "Actually, I feel that Baby Jiaojiao is much better than Actor Qu's daughter. Qu Qianqian is so disgusting that she can't do anything. She even needs Actor Qu's help to brush her teeth. ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, I also think that, do you still remember that last time on the set, Qu Qianqian pushed Li Jiaojiao? I heard that Li Jiaojiao was almost disfigured! ¡¿ ¡¾real or fake? Qu Qianqian is only three years old, right? Are you so vicious at such a young age? ¡¿ "Really, it's not like I have a good father who suppressed this matter. Everyone in the circle knows it anyway, but they just don't dare to say it!" ¡¿ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I remember what the person above said, was there a video of Duan Qu Qianqian recommending someone that was posted on the Internet at that time? I only saw half of it at the time, and then as soon as I refreshed it, it was gone. It must have been suppressed! Thinking about it this way, I also think Qu Qianqian is so annoying! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, go and see it! Qu Yingdi and the others set off! ¡¿ ¡¾So fast? Aren't we going to meet at the airport in an hour? It's only been less than twenty minutes! ¡¿ "No, no, it's not Qu Qianqian. She keeps making troubles to find Sister Lili. She is not sensible at all!" Movie Emperor Qu didn't tell her that she was on the show! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, Actor Qu is so pitiful that he gave birth to such a vicious, disgusting and disobedient daughter. If it were my daughter, I would have stuffed her back and reborn her! ¡¿ After Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue finished breakfast, Li Jiaojiao turned around and told the housekeeper to put the dinner plates in the sink first. After she packed her luggage, she would come down to wash them later. As soon as such sensible words came out, many people naturally liked her, and then they scolded Qu Qianqian. After Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue went upstairs to pack their luggage and hid from the cameras, Li Jiaojiao threw the clothes she was about to fold to the servant, and then asked Li Yue, "Sister-in-law, how are you doing now?" Li Yue shook her phone and smiled, "Very good. Apart from Qu Sinian's live broadcast room, our live broadcast room has the largest number of people! Moreover, all the comments are directed towards you." "real?" Li Jiaojiao looked overjoyed. She has been debuting for two years. She has always been known as sensible, generous, obedient, and lucky. She even earned the title of "National Girl", "Naqu Qianqian" When the name was mentioned, a trace of disgust flashed across Li Jiaojiao's eyes. Qu Sinian often took Qu Qianqian with him when he was filming. In the entertainment industry, people say big or small. In the past two years, Li Jiaojiao has met Qu Qianqian no less than five times. Qu Qianqian¡¯s face is undoubtedly a combination of All the advantages of my parents, even though they are still young,?Li Jiaojiao felt threatened at the first sight. ¡°Moreover, she has such a high-status father with thousands of fans. It can be said that as long as Qu Qianqian thinks about it, as soon as she makes her debut, she will definitely become popular in the entire entertainment industry as quickly as possible. "Don't worry," Li Yue narrowed her eyes, "After this, even if Qu Qianqian wants to debut as a child star, her reputation will be ruined! It can't shake your current status!" Li Jiaojiao was satisfied. And here, Qu Qianqian had no idea that she was being called a dog on the Internet, and she was so pissed off that she wanted to go find her sister Lili with a happy look on her face. Fortunately, the distance between the Qu family and the Lu family is not that far. Moreover, Qu Sinian was a little happy because he could be on the show with his baby daughter. He got up early today. Qu Qianqian was also happy at the thought of spending several days with Sister Lili. Even after waking her up so early, she didn't stay in bed moaning like before. Both father and daughter got up very early, went to Lu's house, and then went to the airport together, so they had enough time. Just as they were on their way to Lu¡¯s house, the barrage in the live broadcast room was still refreshing. ¡¾Hey, I suddenly remembered that there was a three-year-old child named Lu Li on the guest list. Could it be that Sister Lili that Qianqian Baby was talking about was her? ¡¿ ¡¾It's her! Let me tell you, don¡¯t underestimate this person, her father is the richest man in Haicheng! ¡¿ ¡¾I¡¯ll wipe it! ! The richest man in Haicheng? Come to participate in such a small show? really! ¡¿ ¡¾If you don¡¯t believe it, you can search online! The richest man in Haicheng, Lu Junhan, is her father! Let's put it this way, her father doesn't have a big enough official position or a good family background here, and he doesn't even dare to mention her father's name. Think about it, how rich her family is! ¡¿ ¡¾Later! Haicheng Lu Family I remember that the sponsor and investor of this show seems to be the Lu Family, and even the fruit station is owned by the Lu Family! ¡¿ ¡¾No way! I am also from Haicheng, and the Lu family is really awesome in our area! Very few people dare to mess with them, but how do I remember that the Lu family has never been involved in the entertainment industry? ¡¿ ¡¾I went to search for information on the Internet and found that Lu bought this program and the Fruit Channel three days ago. This time was just before the broadcast. ¡¿ ¡¾Are all rich people so good at playing? Buying a show just to participate in it? Then the last time Mars, didn't they want to buy the aircraft carrier? ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s not impossible! ¡¿ After saying these words, many people flocked to Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room, wanting to see what the richest man¡¯s family looked like! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 521 Variety show starts (3) Because Lu Junhan and Jian Yi¡¯s family are not involved in the entertainment industry. There are also Qu Sinian, the national best actor, and Li Jiaojiao, the national daughter, making stunts. Most of the fans come to these two live broadcast rooms. The number of people in the other five family live broadcast rooms is inevitably smaller than these two. Although the remaining three celebrity guests, Han Qin, Liu Jia, and Zhou Xiaoxiao, are not as famous as Li Jiaojiao and Qu Sinian, they have their own fan base, and there is no shortage of people in the live broadcast room. So when fans poured into the Lu family's live broadcast room, they couldn't help but feel pity when they saw that the number of viewers was less than 5,000. Compared with the liveliness of Qu Sinian and Li Jiaojiao's live broadcast rooms, Lu Junhan's live broadcast here The room was obviously much lonely. Someone also arranged it specially. Among the seven families, the number of people in the Lu family's live broadcast room was indeed ranked first or second from the bottom. The first place is naturally Qu Sinian. He has a large fan base and has been in the entertainment industry for many years. He has been famous for a long time. The number of fans has long been beyond the reach of others. The second place, of course, is Li Jiaojiao. She has been in the limelight recently and has filmed a lot of commercials. This program is also a parent-child program, attracting a lot of people to watch. The third one is Han Qin. He is Qu Sinian¡¯s predecessor and is also a movie king. However, he has only returned recently after taking a break from acting for many years. He is in urgent need of increasing his popularity. Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao are about the same fame, and their children are not well-known either. This is the first time they have appeared on the show and they cannot bring many fans. They are ranked fourth and fifth. ¡¾sky! There are so few people in this live broadcast room! ¡¿ ¡¾This is normal, after all, I am an entrepreneur, not a celebrity! ¡¿ ¡¾If you are so rich, why don't you buy some social media for your live broadcast room? Are all rich people so stingy? ¡¿ ¡¾Stop spraying shit upstairs and accumulate some virtue for yourself! You don¡¯t care whether people buy it or not! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck, shit! stop fighting! Haven't you noticed that although the number of people in this live broadcast room is small, they are all big guys! ! ¡¿ ¡¾I wipe it, wipe it, it¡¯s true! Moreover, the account names are all simple and crude enough, including the Zhang family in Haicheng, the Pei family in Jingcheng, the Mu family in Jingcheng, and even the Shen family! sky! What a spectacle! Not even the president! ¡¿ ¡¾A bunch of idiots! This looks like it¡¯s fake. Who wouldn¡¯t know how to change the name and pretend to be fake? ¡¿ ¡¾that is! How can those big CEOs have so much time to watch variety shows? Are they missing work? No money left? ¡¿ ¡¾The guy upstairs is the idiot. Have you ever seen any faker get 3,000 rockets in one swipe? There¡¯s 10,000 rockets, no need to tell me, right? I have been here just now. Each of these houses has spent at least 30 million! If you don¡¯t fucking believe it, go read the record yourself! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! It really is! The Pei family in Beijing, number one on the fan list, has 50 million fans! Still brushing now! sky! Is 50 million so worthless in the eyes of rich people? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Let me go, Actor Qu¡¯s fans have only reached 20 million in total, but Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room has earned over 100 million! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh my god! I have never seen so much money in my life! ! ! This is the real boss! Is this the life of rich people? You can earn so much money by just doing a variety show or a live broadcast! You are so good at it! ¡¿ As soon as Qu Sinian's talk about the richest man in the city, the Lu family, and the sky-high price of the gift came out, the number of people in the live broadcast room instantly increased. There were only 5,000 people in the live broadcast room, and the number suddenly increased. It¡¯s thirty-five thousand! ¡¾Ahem, I came here from Qu Yingdi's live broadcast room. I heard that there are many big shots here? ¡¿ ¡¾And I! I came from Li Jiaojiao's live broadcast room. I heard that if you come to this live broadcast room, you can smell like a rich person, right? ¡¿ "Damn it, I really bought so many gifts. I thought my bestie was lying to me!" Woohoo, bosses, take a look at me, do you have servants in your house? I can do anything! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above. ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +1¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +10086¡¿ Just like this, the number of people in the live broadcast room became more and more, directly surpassing Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao who were fourth and fifth. In less than half an hour, the number of people in Lu Junhan's live broadcast room had surpassed Han Qin , almost equal to the number of people in Li Jiaojiao¡¯s live broadcast room. When there are more people, it is inevitable that there will be more differences. Some come to worship the big guys, some come to despise the rich people who come to the variety show, and there are also many fans who follow the gifts and express their desire to follow the big guys. pace. In short, the live broadcast room, which was originally clean and only had gift barrages, became lively in an instant. ¡¾Hey, stop making noise, aren't you surprised? It¡¯s almost half past six, the Lu family¡¯s live broadcast roomWhy is it still black? ¡¿ "Yes, the other six families are all up, and some have already finished breakfast. The one who got up the earliest, Qu Yingdi, has even set off. Why hasn't there been any movement from the Lu family? Where are Lu Junhan and Lu Liren? Are you still sleeping? ¡¿ Gradually, some people began to make sarcastic remarks: ¡¾You can't be so willful if you have money! We agreed to go to the airport at seven o'clock, but now it's half past six. Do we have to wait for the two of them by then? ! ¡¿ ¡¾As long as you have money, you are your father! Lu Junhan has already bought the show. How dare the program team offend him? Maybe, in order to accommodate him, the program team will go to the airport at eight o'clock! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s too disgusting! ¡¿ As soon as these words were said, the live broadcast room started, but it was not Lu Junhan who appeared, but the Lu family's housekeeper and the newly arrived Qu Sinian. The venue is the living room of the Lu family, and many servants are in the kitchen making breakfast. Qu Sinian looked at the living room and asked the housekeeper, "Where are Lu Junhan and Lili? They haven't gotten up yet?" "Get up, uncle Qu, get up!" Suddenly, a childish little milky sound came from upstairs. Qu Sinian raised his head and looked over, and the camera happened to follow him. In the corridor on the third floor, he saw a pink and tender little rabbit waving to him, its dark and slender eyelashes fluttering, and its delicate and beautiful little face was so happy. ¡¾Fuck! Is this Lu Junhan's daughter? so pretty? Didn't you say she was a wild girl from the countryside? Are all wild girls nowadays equipped with such high standards? ¡¿ ¡¾Who did you hear from upstairs? I only heard that her mother didn¡¯t know who she was, and she came to find her father on her own! ¡¿ ¡¾ Such good looks! Love it, love it, she is even cuter than Li Jiaojiao! ! ! From today on, I will become a fan! Woohoo! ¡¿ When Qu Qianqian saw her, she happily called her Sister Lili, and then Qu Sinian asked: "Lili, where is your father?" "Dad isn't up yet!" With that said, the little girl turned around and entered the open room. The photographer waited outside for a long time, and finally waited until the room opened, so he hurriedly followed in. The little girl knelt down next to her father, pushed him with her little hands, and the little Tang Monk chanted: "Daddy, daddy, get up! Your buttocks are going to be exposed to the sun!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 522 Variety show starts (4) It was still early, it was bright outside the window, the light in the room was dim, and the little girl was in front of her, and the camera seemed to be deliberately avoided, so Lu Junhan's face could not be seen clearly. But the audience didn¡¯t have much expectations. Rich people don¡¯t all have fat heads, big ears, and beer bellies. How good-looking can they be? The little girl is cuter. Many people in the live broadcast room came from Li Jiaojiao. These people like the cute little girl very much. As soon as these words came out, they instantly attracted a wave of favor. ¡¾Hahahahaha, what the hell is it that your butt needs to be basked in the sun? Is this her father's ass used as a quilt? ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right, doesn¡¯t the sun want to dry your butt? Woohoo, baby Lili, you look so stupid, how can you be so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾Indeed, this is too cute! look! This is called being sensible. He would actually ask his father to get up. This is so good! ¡¿ "Hey, it's funny, but children still need to be corrected from an early age. ¡¿ The photographer thought the same thing, so he reminded her in a low voice: "Lili, it's the sun that wants to bask in your butt, not your butt." "Really?" The little girl tilted her head, and her confused and innocent expression caused a group of people in the live broadcast room to scream. The photographer nodded: "Yes." "Okay," the little girl said nicely, turning around and pushing her dad again, "Dad, daddy, the sun is shining on your butt!" Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore. He closed his eyes, his dark hair was messy, and his voice was mixed with impatience and hoarseness after sleeping, "Shut up! Try to disturb my sleep again!" "Damn it, even though I can't see what Father Lu looks like, I actually think Father Lu's voice is quite nice!" So manly! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I might be a jerk! ! ¡¿ ¡¾You are not alone upstairs! ! Photographer! ! Give me some footage of Dad Lu! ! I heard that Dad Lu is very handsome. Is this true? ¡¿ [It¡¯s a lie. There are rich people. Some of them are handsome. Like my brother-in-law, he becomes bad as soon as he gets rich. Now he has gained weight. Not to mention he has a big belly, he also has the Mediterranean Sea, and his teeth are all broken. It's yellow, not to mention how ugly it looks! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes! ¡¿ The little girl pouted, not afraid of him at all, but with a dissatisfied expression. She looked at the ray of sun that suddenly emerged from the gap in the curtains, and that ray of sun hit Lu Junhan slantingly. The little girl looked at it, suddenly became anxious, and pushed him again: "Dad, daddy, get up quickly! If you don't get up, your butt will melt away from the sun! If it melts away, you won't have a butt!" Lu Junhan: "" I am made of ice? Will it fucking melt away? Lu Junhan took a deep breath and sat up from the bed expressionlessly without saying anything. His dark eyes just stared at the little girl, but anyone could tell that he was in a bad mood. The little girl pointed to the sun on the bed, feeling quite aggrieved, "Dad! Look, I didn't lie to you, there is really a sun! Look, the sun is starting to scorch your legs now! It's scary!" Lu Junhan also noticed the ray of sun squeezed in between the curtains, and the veins on his forehead popped out. It¡¯s all retribution. In his last life, he might have killed her whole family. So, in this life, she will torture him over and over again. ¡°Probably because Lu Junhan¡¯s sullen expression was so terrifying, the photographer was frightened for a moment, and the camera in his hand shook, and it instantly turned to take a picture of Lu Junhan, who was wearing a dark black nightgown. Originally, a group of people were still immersed in the little girl¡¯s cute words, but suddenly¡ª¡ª ¡¾Oh my god! ! ! ! ! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Is this Father Lu? This is it, this is it! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Daddy Lu is so handsome! The cold expression is so cool! ! Ah, no, I'm dead! ¡¿ ¡¾sky! I seemed to see the abdominal muscles under the nightgown! ! At least six dollars! And chest muscles! Two big chest muscles! ! She looks so flexible, ah ah, Dad Lu, are you still accepting your daughter? ¡¿ ¡¾Don't get excited, all of you! How excited are you! When I first saw it, I knew it was my father! What a fuss you guys are making! ¡¿ ¡¾Wow, wow, such a handsome face, such a good figure, and so rich! Where can I find such a person? You should sleep more! ! snort! What's wrong with everyone else? This is your honor, okay! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Not to mention waiting for Father Lu to get up, I am willing to even bring water for Father Lu¡¯s feet! Dad Lu, your family still recruits foot washers.Maid! I have been professionally washing feet for twenty years! ! ¡¿ ¡¾I just came from the live broadcast room of Movie Emperor Qu. In fact, we all misunderstood. The housekeeper said that Dad Lu had no intention of letting anyone else wait for him! They don¡¯t plan to go to the airport to gather at all. They have their own helicopter and can fly there by themselves! We all wrongly blamed Dad Lu! Father Lu is a kind person! ¡¿ ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s true or false, the housekeeper really said that! ¡¿ ¡¾certainly! I heard it with my own ears! I even recorded a video! ¡¿ ¡¾No, no, rich people are too willful! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, it's poverty that limits my imagination! ! ¡¿ Just because of the appearance of the father and daughter, the number of people in the live broadcast room soared again, even directly exceeding the number of people in Li Jiaojiao's live broadcast room! Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian watched TV in the living room for a while. Everyone in Qu Sinian¡¯s live broadcast room was amazed at how luxurious the Lu family was. There are also some who are knowledgeable and knowledgable. They also analyze it for others in the live broadcast room. The murals on the wall are from Europe in the 1990s. They are masterpieces by famous people. The vase in the corner is a royal antique from the Qing Dynasty. , and the sofa, which is a limited edition masterpiece by a well-known foreign designer. In short, the furniture in the living room alone can cost hundreds of millions when added up. Many netizens were shocked and showed expressions of amazement. Not long after the live broadcast started, #³¼ÒÂ¥# and #³¼Òfatherdaughter# were instantly on the top of the trending searches! When Jian Chenglang saw it, he was shocked. Not only him, but Qu Sinian was also a little surprised. They have never seen something become popular so quickly with just two faces and one family. This is incredible. Jian Chenglang seemed to have seen a business opportunity, and turned around and ordered, "I will keep an eye on these father and daughter later. Whether our show will be popular or not depends on them!" Others agreed. Originally, they were afraid that the show would be a mess. After all, it was their first time doing this kind of domestic variety show, and they were afraid of messing up. The start time was so far in advance, and the preparations were in a hurry. They Everyone thinks that this program will definitely not be able to be produced. Who would have thought that not long after it started, it would already be on several hot searches? This is a perfect way to become popular! Because he was woken up by the little girl, Lu Junhan couldn't sleep anymore and got up with a stinking face. As for the luggage, Song Qingwan had it prepared a few days in advance. After breakfast, we have enough time. Lu Junhan simply followed Qu Sinian to the airport. The two little girls whispered in the car for a long time. Each of them brought a big schoolbag filled with candies, potato chips, and chocolates, and they were laughing so happily. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 523 Going to the fields to farm Because the show is being recorded, the photographer must follow Lu Li and the others at all times. Therefore, the program team prepared a van with multiple seats and a large space. The two fathers, Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian, were sitting in the second row, while the two little girls were sitting in children's chairs in the back. Naturally, the photographer did not dare to sit with Lu Junhan, so he naturally ran to the third row and sat with the two little girls. Fortunately, the space inside the car is large enough and the angle is good, so we can take pictures of both father and daughter. After Qu Qianqian exchanged a few words with Lu Li affectionately, she seemed to have thought of something, and then pushed her big schoolbag filled with toys and snacks to Qu Sinian in front of her: "Dad, here's the schoolbag for you. You can help me get it." Qu Sinian turned his head, stretched out his hand and subconsciously wanted to take it, but suddenly remembered that this was a recording of a program, and immediately changed his mind, "Baby, can you take it yourself?" With that said, Qu Sinian looked at Lu Li, "Look, your sister Lili got it all by herself." Qu Qianqian¡¯s pretty little face fell down, and her dark eyes were helpless, ¡°But it¡¯s really heavy.¡± Qu Sinian suddenly lost his principles and stretched out his hand, "Okay, okay, dad will help you get it, but as agreed, dad will help you get it this time, and next time, you will get it yourself." Qu Qianqian didn't listen to what he said at all. She handed her schoolbag over, then turned around and asked the little girl excitedly, "Sister Lili, your schoolbag must be heavy, right? Give it to me and I will help you take it to my dad." Come on! My dad is very strong! He can help us carry our schoolbags! He really likes to carry our schoolbags!" Qu Sinian: "" ¡¾Hahahahahaha, I feel like Actor Qu wants to curse! ¡¿ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hahahaha, even the actor Qu was dumbfounded, okay! Didn't you see the "Whose fucking daughter are you" look on his face? ¡¿ ¡¾Actor Qu said, I am not an actor, I am just a schoolbag porter, hahaha, it made me laugh to death! ¡¿ ¡¾I didn¡¯t say that, this cool operation almost broke my waist! ¡¿ ¡¾àÓàÓàÓ suddenly felt that Qu Qianqian was so cute, why? ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above! Qu Qianqian, this sister is so awesome! My father used it to torture me, but my sister is my true love. I seem to want a sister like this! ! ¡¿ "No need!" The little girl's dark and clear eyes were bright and she said confidently, "My dad will help me get it. My dad is very nice." As if she was afraid that Qu Qianqian wouldn¡¯t believe it, the little girl leaned forward and asked the father in front of her excitedly. Her voice was clear and crisp, ¡°Dad, dad, you know how to help others carry their schoolbags, right?¡± Lu Junhan got up too early in the morning. As soon as he got in the car, he closed his eyes and rested his mind. Without even raising his eyelids, he said two words in a slightly hoarse and low voice with a hint of nonchalance: "That's wrong." Photographer, Qu Sinian: "" The air fell into silence. The little girl happily said to Qu Qianqian, "Sister Qianqian, look, my father was right! He will get it for me, don't worry." Qu Qianqian only believed in her sister Lili. After hearing this, although she felt something was wrong, she still nodded and said enviously: "Sister Lili, your father is so kind to you." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" There were a lot of hahahahahahaha in the live broadcast room, and even the photographer couldn't help but laugh. After that, it¡¯s time to fly to the airport, and you can¡¯t record during this time. Many viewers were a little disappointed, but they could still afford to wait for an hour. The seven guests were not on the same plane, so Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi went to Sanya, got off the plane, and rushed to the village in the program team's car. Most of the other guests have arrived. As the only two female guests among the guests, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Li Yue were laughing and talking about something. Both of them were smiling and chatting for a while, but Han Qin and Liu Jia were not. Even though he was familiar, he didn't say much, just lowered his head and played with his phone. The four of them crowded at the entrance of the village and did not go in. Apparently they wanted them to go in together when they arrived. This is a remote mountain village in Sanya. The people are simple and underdeveloped. Even cars are rare. Every household is a brick and mud house like in the countryside. The walls are pitted. There are no roads on the ground and it is almost all black soil. , looking very backward, as if returning to ancient times. Lu Junhan got out of the car and at a glance, in addition to countless mountains, there were countless fields, and he couldn't help but frowned. EvenThe audience in the live broadcast room couldn't stand it. ¡¾sky! This is the countryside! ¡¿ ¡¾My family lives in a rural area, and it has never been so shabby! Where is this! The program team won't trick people into the ravines, right? ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute! Isn't it a parent-child variety show? Did it change to an extreme survival program halfway through? ¡¿ ¡¾You just don¡¯t understand at first glance! It¡¯s this kind of place that¡¯s interesting! I watch this type of child-rearing programs abroad, and the locations are all in the countryside! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh my god! When I thought that a domineering CEO like my father Lu was about to start farming, I suddenly got a little excited. What should I do? ¡¿ "Damn it, when the person above said that, I started to get a little excited and wanted to scream! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, Dad Lu, come on! you can! We also want to be the most handsome boys in farming! You can do it! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo To To to The sun is so strong now. If you stay in the sun for ten minutes, your skin will probably peel off! ¡¿ "Hey, sisters, having said that, the weather here in Sanya is so hot, and the sun is shining brightly now. If you really want to go to the fields to farm, do you have to take off your shirt for convenience? ¡¿ ¡¾I wipe it, I can do it again! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, me too! ! Do you still remember seeing Dad Lu in his pajamas this morning? So cute, so sexy No, I have to wipe my nosebleed! ¡¿ ¡¾One person writes in blood, let a few dads work in the fields! ! ! The kind that requires you to take off your clothes! ! ! Ahhh! ¡¿ And here¡ª¡ª Seeing her father get out of the car, Xiao Luli also happily got out of the car holding her small schoolbag. However, as soon as he turned his head, he saw a pinkish-white giant from a distance gradually approaching them at the entrance of the village. After she saw what it was, her dark eyes suddenly lit up. She held her father excitedly with her little hand, pointed into the distance, and said excitedly: "Dad, Daddy! Look, there is a pig! A pig is coming! It's so big. What a piece of pig!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan looked at Jian Chenglang expressionlessly. As soon as his dark eyes fell on Jian Chenglang's face, his thin lips were slightly opened, but before he uttered a word, Jian Chenglang instantly knew what he was going to do and retreated. After a few steps, he looked wary: "You can't quit midway! Don't even think about it!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 524 It¡¯s time to choose a house Lu Junhan: "" "Pig? Where is the pig?! Where is the pig?!" When Qu Qianqian heard the little girl's voice, she opened her eyes wide and looked over, her black eyes shining with clear light, "It's really! It's really a pig!" As she said that, she seemed unable to contain the joy in her heart, and ran over hurriedly, pulling Qu Si Nian over, "Dad, look! There are real pigs here! This is the first time I have seen such a big pig!" " Qu Sinian: "" "She looked like a little girl who had never seen the world. It made people want to throw the two of them into the pond. Behind him, Jian Xiyan, who got off another car, immediately lit up when he heard there was a pig. He didn't even care about the luggage and schoolbags in the car, and hurriedly ran away holding his writing board. He came over and looked left and right, as if he was looking for a pig. His delicate and fair face was flushed red, and his eyes were filled with anxiety. "Brother Xiyan," Xiao Luli turned around and saw him, pulled him and pointed him out, "then, where is the pig?" When Jian Xiyan saw the pig, he seemed a little shocked and a little curious. He just looked at it with concentration. When Qu Qianqian saw this, she also ran over to her friend and looked into the distance. When Jian Yi came over carrying their luggage and frowning slightly, he saw three little things standing slightly on tiptoes, their little faces tilted in a certain direction, and their eyes motionless, like three watchers. This weird and strange scene made Jian Yi pause for a moment, and then looked at Qu Sinian expressionlessly, "What happened to them?" Qu Sinian lowered his head to pack his and Qu Qianqian's luggage and shrugged: "Looking at the pig! I've been looking at it for three minutes without even blinking." Seeing them coming, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others followed them. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia's status in the entertainment industry was not high. Like Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, they had only heard about them but never had any dealings with them. It was inevitable that they would be a little bit Feeling awkward and nervous, after shouting, Mr. Lu, Mr. Jian, and Mr. Qu, they took a few steps back. He gave up his position to Li Yue and Han Qin, who have more fans and higher status. Han Qin asked his son to play, and like Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, he greeted Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, but it was Mr. Lu and Mr. Jian who shouted, obviously they were closer than Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others. , Han Qin smiled and slapped Qu Sinian on the shoulder. He was obviously very familiar with him. "You kid, you are getting more and more powerful now, even I am willing to be defeated!" Qu Sinian also smiled, "If it weren't for your good teaching, senior, I wouldn't be where I am today." Han Qin shook his head and sighed, "Hey, I'm getting old." Qu Sinian sighed, "Hey, senior, don't say that. You are only twenty-six this year. You are already old. How can we live?" ¡¾Hahahaha, yes, Actor Qu seems to be twenty-seven this year, right? ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, the relationship between Actor Han and Actor Qu is still very good! It¡¯s not me who said that the Korean actor has been away from acting for three years, and he has lost most of his fans, and all his contacts in the entertainment industry have been cut off. Unexpectedly, he is still in contact with the actor Qu! ! ¡¿ ¡¾What¡¯s the point? Actor Han and Actor Qu used to be in the same entertainment company. Actor Han also took up Actor Qu for a long time. This relationship is naturally different from others! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, I¡¯m not telling you that, baby Lili is so good-looking, she looks so cute no matter how you look at her! How such a cold father gave birth to such a sweet and cute daughter is simply unbelievable! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, are those three naughty kids still watching the pigs? They have been watching it for five minutes! Is it that pretty? ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s really possible! I heard people say that some rich people are used to seeing lions, tigers, horses, etc., because they keep them at home, but they have never even seen those pigs, chickens, and ducks, and some people specialize in I didn¡¯t believe in spending money to go to the countryside to see what pigs looked like, but now I do! There are really some people in this world who have never seen a real pig! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo woo woo, I couldn't help but shed tears of jealousy. ¡¿ Qu Sinian and Han Qin talked about old times for a while. Li Yue glanced at Han Qin's smiling face, folded his arms, and sneered in his heart. It was really hypocritical. When Han Qin came just now, he wanted to talk to Li Jiaojiao intentionally or unintentionally. He obviously wanted to take advantage of the popularity of her live broadcast room. Fortunately, Li Jiaojiao was not stupid and ran to play on purpose, and then avoided Han Qin. Now it is obvious that Han Qin is eyeing Qu Sinian again. And if fans see this scene of their good relationship with Qu Sinian, it will naturally increase the number of fans in Han Qin's live broadcast room. Li Yue curled her lips. Han Qin looked gentle now, but I¡¯m afraid he had a lot of trouble in his heart.I'm jealous. After all, they are both movie stars, but they are not on the same level at all, and Han Qin is a senior. This man is also very hypocritical and jealous. On the surface, he is on good terms with Qu Sinian, but on the inside, it is not clear what he is thinking. . But this matter has nothing to do with her. Her target is not Han Qin, but Li Yue's gaze passed over Qu Qianqian vaguely, and finally landed on Lu Li's face, with a dark light flashing under his eyes. I originally thought that Qu Qianqian was the biggest threat, but unexpectedly, another one came, and this one was even more important than Qu Qianqian. Seeing that everyone is here, the first step is to allocate a house and put the luggage in. Jian Chenglang marked several houses with numbers 1-7. Room 1 is the village chief's house. It is naturally the best one in the village. It is different from the mud houses of the villagers. The village chief's house is a villa. Although it is not comparable to the Lu family, and the floor space is not as big as the Lu family¡¯s living room, this is obviously the best choice at the moment. The other houses include wooden houses, mud houses, and the worst one, No. 7, is a straw house that has not been lived in for a long time. When it rains, the storage leaks. If there is a storm, I am afraid that the house may be blown away. The house is almost dilapidated. Even the furniture in the house was added by the program team later. Of course, the furniture is completely incomparable with the previous houses, especially the village chief's villa. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the seven house pictures and was shocked, "There are too many differences between Room 1 and Room 7!" Liu Jia, "That's right. I took a look. No matter what the other houses are, they all have kitchens and toilets. This room 7 has nothing!" ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, how can there be nothing!¡± With a joking expression of "just watch the fun and don't worry about the trouble", Jian Chenglang picked up the photo of Room 7 and waved it in front of a few children as if on purpose. "Although this house doesn't have a kitchen or a toilet, there are horses in the stables outside, pigs in the pig pens, and oh, by the way, there's also a cow. If you count carefully, there's one more thing!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 525 I¡¯ll die for you [There are horses, pigs and cows. It¡¯s over. The three pig brothers and sisters must be very happy to see the pigs. They have been looking at the pigs for five minutes just now without blinking their eyes. Now it¡¯s better, there is one more With a horse and a cow, I feel that all three of them will definitely choose Room 7. ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, that shabby thatched house must have never dreamed that it would be so popular! ¡¿ ¡¾However, if the baby is happy, the father will be miserable! There is no kitchen, so I have to go to other people¡¯s houses to eat! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s better not to have a kitchen! It¡¯s also a good thing that I can cook my own meals. The lack of a toilet is a big problem. In the middle of the night, I don¡¯t know where to find a toilet when I have an urgent need to urinate. ¡¿ ¡¾What's the matter? You can use a urine bucket! Just put one in the room, that's what I did when I was a kid. ¡¿ ¡¾Urine bucketI'll wipe it! As long as I think about Dad Lu using a urine bucket to go to the toilet] ¡¾Oh my god! That picture must be beautiful. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, suddenly I can do it again! By the way, are there cameras in the room? How much does it cost to see the scene? ¡¿ ¡¾This is a serious variety show, not pornographic! By the way, which sister knows where this village is! I'll take a taxi there right away! ! If there is anything interesting to see through the camera, I want to see the scene! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, sisters upstairs, do you dare to come? Be careful, Father Lu will kill you. ¡¿ The live broadcast rooms are all calm and harmonious, with barrage bursting out hahahaha, but the scene at this moment is not so calm. As soon as Qu Sinian finished speaking, as expected, many little babies present all looked at him. After that, when I saw the cows, horses, and pigs in the photos in Qu Sinian¡¯s hand, my eyes became brighter. Seeing that they were all looking over, Qu Sinian smiled and said that children can only choose this photo, and adults have no right to participate. Whichever house you choose, you will live in that house. As soon as he said these words, the surrounding air pressure dropped even lower. It was obviously a sunny day with the sun shining high, but it seemed that it had entered the cold winter instantly. The photographer shuddered and silently took a few steps away from Jian Chenglang, for fear of hurting Chi Yu. Qu Sinian ignored the dark and dangerous threatening looks from Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian and his brother. ¡°Originally, if the show wasn¡¯t effective, Qu Sinian would just let them do it. But now that the effect is so good, Qu Sinian naturally wants to take it seriously. Even if he will be beaten to death by his brother after recording the show, he will still do it! He is an ethical director! Not to mention the father of Lu Junhan, the father of the investor came to threaten him. Even his brother, his biological parent, and the Lao Tzu of Tianwang could not stop him! This is the first variety show produced by Qu Sinian. His ability to win so many awards has a lot to do with his own obsessive-compulsive disorder. Once he decides to do something, he must do his best. Except for Liu Jia, the children brought by Zhou Xiaoxiao and Li Jiaojiao, everyone present looked as if they were ready to move. Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao have no interest in each other. They are both hosts. Liu Jia came to the variety show this time, and she brought her own son, Liu Yu, who was about four years old. He brought his son to the variety show because he felt that the entertainment industry was easier to make than other industries. He was afraid of poverty and planned to use this show to increase his son's reputation and accumulate fans, and then let him use his career as a child star. Identity debut. Liu Jia himself was born in a rural area. He worked hard all the way to reach his current position, which is neither high nor low. His hometown is also in a rural area. He fed a lot of pigs, cows, and horses when he was a child. When he grew up, he would see them almost every year when he went home to take care of his parents during the Chinese New Year. He was not surprised at all, but rather disgusted. He always felt that they smelled bad, which was similar to the entertainment industry. Compared with the prosperity and luxury, it is like two worlds. He would rather live in the village chief's big villa, so he has no interest in Room 7. Zhou Xiaoxiao is only twenty-two years old this year, and she is leading a little female child star from her company. Like Zhou Xiaoxiao, both the older one and the younger one have just made their debut. The purpose of appearing on the show is to increase their popularity, and their families are also quite poor, not much better than Liu Jia. When she was very young, Zhou Xiaoxiao had to feed pigs, chickens, and ducks, which naturally did not interest her. And Li Jiaojiao was born in the Li family in the capital, a typical person born with a golden key in her mouth, so naturally she has never really seen this. But she had seen it on TV. Those pigs were dirty, smelly, and stupid. In short, they were disgusting as hell. They would make her beautiful little dress stink. Whoever wanted Room 7 could get it. She wasn't like that. Silly!  So, Li Jiaojiao not only did not approach, but also frowned and took a few steps back. Han Qin also came from a noble family. Although his family background is not as good as that of the Li family, let alone the Lu family, it can still be regarded as a serious and wealthy family. He has worked hard in the entertainment industry before and has participated in many rural variety shows. I also experienced feeding pigs and cows, and even accidentally stepped on cow excrement, which left a huge impact. For several days after recording the show, Han Qin felt that the sour smell of excrement was still on his body, but It made him sick. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been away from acting for too long this time, his family was short of money, and he was eager to come back to make money, he wouldn¡¯t have accepted this variety show. Seeing his son looking at the photo with his eyes open curiously, Han Qin's expression darkened slightly. Seeing from the corner of his eye that the camera was not facing them, he lowered his voice and said, "Xiao Mo." Little Han Mo was very afraid of his father. Seeing that his father was unhappy, he pursed his lips and walked to his side, not daring to look any further. Therefore, the only ones left were Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian, and Jian Xiyan, staring at the photo with their little mouths slightly open, looking at the horses and cows in the photo, staring intently. Seeing that Jian Chenglang could not threaten him, and seeing his baby like this, Qu Sinian felt helpless and pulled Qu Qianqian over, "Baby, we can't choose this." There is no kitchen or toilet. This may not be the worst thing. The worst thing is that it stinks. As I said before, no one has lived in the thatched house for a long time. The pigs and cows must have been raised by other villagers. Those who were raised there would definitely not pay attention to hygiene. If you live here, you will probably be smelling of feces and urine when you sleep at night. What is the difference between sleeping in the toilet? The most terrifying thing is that after a night¡¯s sleep, I can¡¯t sleep well, and my body is still smelly. Thinking of that scene, Qu Sinian, who has always loved cleanliness and has a mysophobia, really wants to die. Qu Qianqian turned her head, a little unhappy, "Why? This house is very nice, there are a lot of little animals!" Qu Sinian: "" That¡¯s because you just look at them and think they are cute, but if you really come into contact with those pigs, I¡¯m afraid Qu Qianqian will be so disgusted that she will cry. The situation was urgent, and Qu Si Nian did not have time to explain so much, so he only said with a serious face, "You can't choose this anyway. If you choose this house, believe it or not, I will show you to your death!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 526 I never want to live in that house again Normally, Qu Sinian would not speak to Qu Qianqian so solemnly. He deliberately kept a straight face, just to make Qu Qianqian realize the importance of this matter. Now is really not the time for her to act petty. Although Qu Qianqian is willful, she still doesn¡¯t want her father to die. So, he lowered his head, clasped his fingers, and gave up in a depressed tone, "Okay, I don't want this house anymore." Qu Sinian breathed a sigh of relief and touched his baby's head with a look of relief, his face filled with the vicissitudes of his old father. ¡¾Hahahahaha, Actor Qu is so humble! ¡¿ ¡¾In order not to live in that rotten house, my desire to live is exploding! ¡¿ [However, Room No. 7 is indeed very shabby. There are many pigs and maybe chickens, ducks, dogs, etc. around it. The ground must be full of chicken and dog shit, and no one has lived in it for so long. Those chickens Ducks will definitely poop everywhere, and you might step on them if you take a few steps. The environment is so bad that no children will like it. If Qu Qianqian really lives in it, she will definitely make trouble with Actor Qu to change houses. When the time comes, then It's just trouble, it's better to solve it now! ¡¿ Not far away from Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian, Lu Junhan was playing with his mobile phone nonstop. His dark broken hair barely covered his cold eyebrows. His facial contours were clear, handsome and cold. At this moment, her thin lips were pursed, and her expression was thoughtful. Not long after, little Luli, dressed in white jeans, hurried over. His small body was bathed in the sun and full of vitality. It seemed that the warm climate in Sanya had completely recovered the little fish. . The whole person is full of vitality. Lu Junhan withdrew his gaze from Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian, and stared at the little people who were getting closer and closer. The dark and sharp eyes narrowed imperceptibly. ¡¾She's coming, she's coming! She came with her house! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Father Lu looked calm on the outside, but he was probably panicking inside. ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Dad Lu, hold on! You are a domineering president! We cannot disgrace our overbearing president! ¡¿ "Hey, have you noticed the look in Father Lu's eyes? I suspect that Dad Lu was just learning from his experience. Actor Qu made a great start! ¡¿ [Looking at it this way, Qu Qianqian is not very bad. At least when Qu Qianqian said, "Believe it or not, I will die for you to see", Qu Qianqian immediately compromised without saying a word. It seems that Qu Qianqian is still very good. She loves her father! ¡¿ [I also think that from this point of view, Qu Qianqian is quite sensible and didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Then dad, just go to hell, I just want to choose this house.¡± If she really said that, it would be too embarrassing. People are chilling! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, am I the only one who wants to see what Father Lu would say? I am so curious about Dad Lu! I really like watching the fight between Dad Lu and Baby Lili! This father and daughter are so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha same as above! I love it too! This father and daughter are simply the funniest couple among these seven families! And the appearance is also very good! Woohoo, I can¡¯t do it anymore, I¡¯m really a lemon! ¡¿ [What else can Dad Lu say? It must be the same as what the actor Qu said. I think baby Lili likes her dad very much. Have you noticed that before anything baby Lili does, she has to share it with her dad first? What did you find? Good thing, the first thing to do is to find her father. Anyway, she is very obedient! Hey, hey, you lied to me to give birth to a daughter again! ¡¿ ¡¾It makes sense, but I always feel that Father Lu is not the kind of person who would say "I'll die for you". My Father Lu is a domineering president! It's so cold and cool that he probably can't say this. ¡¿ ¡¾The situation is urgent now. I don¡¯t know when I will have to choose a house. You are so cold and domineering. Let¡¯s coax my daughter well first! Otherwise, in the next few days, we will have to live in that kind of smelly, rotten and troublesome thatched house. At that time, Father Lu will really have a desire to die! ¡¿ "Daddy, daddy!" After seeing the photo, the little girl immediately turned around to look for Lu Junhan. Her voice was very excited. You didn't need to look at her expression to tell that she was very happy now. She stood still in front of Lu Junhan and raised her head, which looked flushed from running. Face: "Dad, can we choose the house with the pig? I've seen it, that house is good!" Lu Junhan stopped playing with his phone carelessly in his hand and raised his eyelids. ¡¾Coming, coming, Father Lu's famous scene, "I'll die for you" is coming! ! I'm a little excited about what's going on! ¡¿ "What a fart." Lu Junhan stared at her and sneered. Little girl: "?"   Lu Junhan grinded his molars and said coldly: "If you dare to choose that shabby house, I promise to let you die in front of me." ¡¾You die for me Damn it, hahahaha, Dad Lu, you are worthy of being the one! ¡¿ ¡¾I knew it! Father Lu can only let others die, how could he seek death himself! But this sentence is too sexy! ¡¿ The person next to me listened to Qu Sinian: "" "Little Luli pouted, feeling extremely aggrieved, "But dad, that house is really good, very good. There are cows, horses and pigs in it, it's great!" Lu Junhan patted her head with his big hand, tugged his thin lips lightly, and said casually: "If you choose, you will indeed have cows, horses and pigs." The little girl's eyes lit up, "Then dad, you agreed" "But you will soon be without a father." Lu Junhan squinted his eyes, looked at her, and said coldly. Little girl: "" Qu Sinian: "" A barrage of "hahahahaha" passed by. The little girl thought for a while and said softly, "Dad, are you afraid that the pig will eat you?" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli looked serious, "Dad, don't be afraid, I won't let the pig eat you! You are so powerful! I will help you eat the pig! So, you don't have to be afraid!" Lu Junhan glanced at her silently. One minute later. The little girl said "Wow", held her head and cried loudly. Her eyes were red, her nose was sniffling, tears were falling, and she looked extremely pitiful. Lu Junhan rubbed his wrist and sneered unmoved, "Do you still want to choose that house now?" The little girl raised her tearful black eyes, moved her little mouth, choked with sobs, and just about to speak, Lu Junhan glanced over coldly, and said lightly: "Think about it, if you really live here, I will beat you every day. " Little girl: "" "No, I don't want it anymore," the little girl choked pitifully while shedding tears, "That house is not good, not good at all, that is a bad house, wow, wow, wow, I don't want to live in that house anymore. The house is¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Junhan was satisfied now. He rubbed her head with his big hand and said with a slight hook on his thin lips, "Be good." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 527 I live in room seven As soon as it came out, the screen in the live broadcast room was full of¡ª¡ª ¡¾Holy shit, is this even okay? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, when baby Lili said she wanted to sleep with pigs and cows just now, Dad Lu¡¯s face turned green! Just looking at it makes me want to hit someone! Sure enough, Lili was beaten! ¡¿ "But it's true, just looking at it all the way, baby Lili is really cute and cute, but she doesn't know it yet, and she looks so cute, even if you want to scold her!" ¡¾Hahaha, my father Lu has a way! Looking at that posture, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s been beaten a lot at home! ¡¿ ¡¾I'm going to die, to be honest, what Dad Lu did when he rolled up his sleeves and hit the pear was so cool! I really want to see how he will break the pear if he hits it again! No, no, sisters, I have nosebleeds again! ¡¿ ¡¾Baby Lili, let¡¯s cry louder, your dad can¡¯t hear you! ¡¿ [Hahahaha, I see that Lu's father did not work hard at all. Before I hit it, the Baby Li Li was crying with her head. The appearance of the show was laughed at me! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right, the tears come as soon as they come, and they cry so beautifully, and it¡¯s so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, I cried so much that I wanted to rub her fat little face, it was so cute, I really wanted to rub her fat little face into ruins! ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute, if neither Qianqian nor Lili choose that house, then the house should belong to Brother Xiyan, right? In this way, Jane¡¯s father is so pitiful! ¡¿ ¡¾I see, sisters, you haven¡¯t seen the way Xiyan¡¯s brother gets along with his father! The two fathers and sons are both cold and cold. Brother Xi Yan doesn't like to talk, so he likes to hold a writing board and write, and he will say something to his father whenever he has time. On the way here, Jian's father smoked something. My brother's ass was spanked several times! ¡¿ ] [Hahahaha, yes, I watched it too, and when brother Xi Yan found the opportunity, he would fight back. The two father and son fought almost all the way, like enemies. Hahahaha, it made me laugh so hard! I'm not going to lie to you, Xiyan's brother is super cute! ¡¿ After Lu Junhan taught Xiao Luli a lesson, he straightened up with slightly raised lips, as if he noticed something, turned his head, and met Jian Yi's thoughtful and familiar gaze. Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, come on, come on, Father Lu¡¯s retribution is coming, let you just peek at the movie actor Qu! ¡¿ After Jian Yi stole the teacher, he looked away with a calm expression. He did not feel embarrassed at all after being discovered. Instead, he quickly learned the essence of Lu Junhan's education of children¡ª¡ª ???????????????? It was too late, then it was too late, he beat Jian Xiyan without saying a word! ??Jianxi proverb: "" ¡¾Fuck! These three dads are more ruthless than the other! Hahahaha, but I want to laugh for no reason! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, sister, you are not alone! ¡¿ On the other side, Han Qin had a gentle face, but he was frowning from beginning to end, always feeling that something was wrong. Children are inherently difficult to control. If they really fight or make trouble over a house, the program team will not look good. If the children cry, the filming will be delayed. ¡°After all, it¡¯s only the morning, and they still have tasks to do later, so they can¡¯t waste time choosing a house. Seeing Jian Chenglang and the producer discussing something not far away, his eyes dimmed and he motioned Han Mo to come over. Children are smaller and are less likely to be discovered. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????? Little Han Mo pursed his lips, not daring to resist his father, so he had to sneak over. Within three minutes, he came back, attached himself to Dad¡¯s ear, and said what he had just overheard. Han Qin¡¯s eyebrows moved and he secretly thought, sure enough. But he still asked cautiously, "Xiao Mo, are you sure that's what they said?" Xiao Mo nodded seriously and whispered, "Sure, what I heard is that we will draw lots to choose a house later." Han Qin, who felt something was wrong just now, finally understood after hearing these words. The drawing of lots was relatively fair and no one would be offended. After all, there is only one villa owned by the village chief, and everyone wants to live in it. If we really want to grab it, it will take a whole day to get no results. Drawing lots is the fastest way. After Han Qin figured it out, he secretly scolded the program team for being so inhumane. The program team is hiding it now and deliberately misleading them. Apparently they just want to see them fighting for the house. This is also a highlight. Thinking of this, Han Qin's eyes flashed with a dim light, and he led Han Mo towards Qu Sinian and the others. He oneWhen Qu Sinian arrived, the direction of the barrage in Qu Sinian's live broadcast room changed instantly, and he began to desperately praise the relationship between Han Qin and Qu Sinian. Within a short time, Han Qin¡¯s live broadcast room gained a lot of fans. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because of emotions and reasons, of course you should pay attention! "Xiao Qu," Han Qin still called Qu Sinian as before, then turned to Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others and said with a smile, "I just have time now, let's discuss it first and choose a house later." A house must be chosen. The others came over without saying much. Although Li Yue couldn't stand Han Qin's hypocrisy and didn't like him as a person, he didn't say anything. Seeing that everyone was here, Han Qin smiled like a big brother and said gently, "I just looked at these houses, and Room 7 is the worst. This room is reserved for me and my little one." Don't live here. You can choose the remaining six rooms by yourself." Li Yue glanced at Han Qin, with a sarcastic curve at the corner of her mouth. Without even guessing, she knew that the audience in the live broadcast room must be saying that Han Qin was responsible and too kind. Li Yue has cooperated with Han Qin before and knows that this is Han Qin's usual trick. He looks like a good old man, but in fact, he has a lot of evil intentions. But she didn¡¯t want to live in room No. 7. When Han Qin moved in, she happily agreed, but she didn¡¯t say a word to refute. Zhou Xiaoxiao felt guilty and said disapprovingly: "Brother Han, this is not good. Although we really don't want to live in Room 7, we can't let you suffer." Liu Jia also came over and said, "Brother Han, this is too unfair to you. How about we draw lots and live in whichever house we draw. This is fair to everyone." Han Qin seemed to be worried about something. After a long time, he shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve just discussed it with Xiao Mo, we will live in room 7, and Xiao Mo also likes the little animals in it, so it¡¯s just right for us to live in.¡± When Xiao Han Mo heard this, his eyes lit up. He really liked the little animals in it. Suddenly seeing his father looking over, little Han Mo seemed to suddenly understand something. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 528: Canceling the lottery process He lowered his eyelashes, bit his lip, and shook his head. His voice was thin, as if he was about to cry: "NoDad, I don't want to live in that house." When Han Qin heard this, he was relieved in his heart, but on the surface he frowned and pretended to scold, "Xiao Mo! Don't be ridiculous! What did your father tell you just now? Have you forgotten?" With tears in his eyes, Han Mo shrank his shoulders and fell silent. Seeing what Han Qin wanted to say, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly stopped him and said, "Hey, Brother Han, don't do this, you're scaring the child." Seeing Han Qin sigh, Zhou Xiaoxiao also sighed, "Actually, it's normal for him not to like Xiao Mo. I know you are doing it for our own good and don't want us to live in that kind of house, so you want to sacrifice yourself. But if you do this , but we feel sorry for ourselves.¡± "Yes, and there are so many viewers watching in the live broadcast room," Liu Jia used his ability as a host to smooth things over and said with a smile, "How dare we let you live in any kind of house, otherwise your fans will know. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be spared, and if you want to live there, we¡¯ll live there.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao took the risk and said, "Otherwise, I'll live here. I'm from a rural area, so I'm used to living in a house like this." Han Qin did this just to attract fans, how could he let them destroy it, so he shook his head and refused, "No need, let's just let this matter be settled. Xiao Mo and I live in Room 7, you don't need to persuade us anymore." Me." Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia still wanted to persuade them, but Li Yue remained silent the whole time. The recording time is still long, so there is no rush to win the favor of the audience at this time. ¡° Moreover, what Li Jiaojiao¡¯s fans like is that Li Jiaojiao is cute and sensible, and she is like a little princess. If they fight over it, Room 7 will really fall on her and Li Jiaojiao. ¡°With that extremely dirty and disgusting environment, Li Jiaojiao¡¯s lovely and delicate image will definitely be completely ruined. By then, the audience will definitely say, where did the village girl come from? If she accidentally stepped on the feces on the ground, not only Li Jiaojiao, but she herself would probably collapse, and then scream like a madman. However, Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi didn't want to fight for room No. 7, so they remained silent. Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are not in the entertainment industry. Whether they have many fans, whether the fans have a good impression of them, whether the fans like them or not will not help their careers very much. Therefore, there is no need for Lu Junhan and Jian Yi to do anything deliberately. What, to attract fans. They were all forced to appear on the show, and they only had one idea: to finish this crappy show as soon as possible. As for Qu Sinian, he has many fans, and there are even more fans who carelessly defend him. Even if Qu Sinian does something objectionable, the fans still like him. Therefore, Qu Sinian no longer needs to care about his fans. view. On the other hand, Xiao Lu Li was extremely happy when she saw that someone liked Room No. 7 as much as she, sister Qianqian, and brother Xiyan, as if she had found someone of the same kind. She felt that that uncle was really discerning. Dad still has vision! She, sister Qianqian and brother Xiyan can no longer live in room 7. If they live in it, they will be beaten by their father every day, and brother Xiyan will be beaten to death by his father. When thinking of this, a trace of fear flashed across the little girl's dark and clear eyes. No, they must not live in it, otherwise they will be doomed! Since this uncle likes Room No. 7 so much, let him live in it. Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl and raised his eyebrows slightly. It looks like something is going to happen to someone. Not long after, Jian Chenglang came over. He looked at his brother, then at Qu Sinian and Lu Junhan. He didn't see any fear or irritation in them. On the contrary, they were calm and not driven crazy by their children at all. tend to be a little disappointed that the movie didn't turn out well. Fortunately, he had been pretending to be mysterious for so long, just to see the nervous and worried look of these three people. Hey, if I had known this, I wouldn't have wasted so many minutes. Thinking of this, Jian Chenglang put away his disappointment and didn't waste any more time. He said seriously that he would now start drawing lots to choose a house. As soon as he said this, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others knew that they had been tricked by the show crew. Unfortunately, they were still thinking rigidly about how to allocate the houses. It was embarrassing, but they felt that this method was indeed the best way. Fair. It also suits them very well. Only Li Yue frowned imperceptibly. If she allocates it herself, she will definitely not choose Room 7, but if lots are drawn, that is not necessarily the case. Zhou Xiaoxiao saw this and said with a smile, "Okay, Brother Han, we don't have to fight anymore. You see, the director said it was drawn."??Let's just draw lots and decide. " Han Qin sighed, with a disappointed expression on his face: "That's okay." ] [Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooth, Actor Han is really a good person. If it were me, I probably wouldn't have the courage to say that I would live in Room 7. Actor Han has really taken on the responsibility of being a big brother! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah, I have decided that starting from today, I will become a fan. The Korean actor is too kind and gentle! ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, I think it¡¯s good to draw lots, but we can¡¯t let good people suffer. ¡¿ Jian Chenglang asked several children to look at the seven pictures, and then explained the rules of the lottery. Not long after, someone from the program team brought over a lottery tube with the numbers 1 to 7 written on it. . Qu Sinian saw Qu Qianqian draw a lot from the lottery tube with a gloomy look on her face. Obviously, Qu Qianqian was still sad because she couldn't live in room seven. But Jian Xiyan's face turned red with anger. He was originally afraid of others, but now he was full of anger. After drawing the lots, he ignored everyone and angrily drew a stick figure Jian Yi on the writing board. The match The man had been stabbed several times, and Jian Xiyan kept on stabbing him with a straight face. People in the live broadcast room kept saying: "Hahahaha, what a miserable father Jane." As for Xiao Luli, she just figured it out on her own and felt that she couldn't live in Room 7, but if her uncle and his son, who like Room 7, could live in it, that would be fine too, and she would be quite happy to see it. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t have enough after drawing one lottery ticket, so she asked Jian Chenglang in a coquettish voice if she could also draw one for her father. Otherwise, she would have a house to live in, but his father would not have a house to live in, and his father would be very pitiful. Jian Chenglang: "" I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t plan to let your father live in it! The little girl was happy, but Song Qingwan in front of the TV frowned worriedly. She turned to look at Lu Qidong, worried, "So many people are staring at Lili now. With Lili's luck, she will definitely get the village chief's villa. By then, Lili's good luck will probably be hidden. Can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Now that group of people just read the information and guessed that Lili was lucky. In order to confirm this, there will definitely be a lot of people watching this variety show. Once the little girl draws the best house, those people see with their own eyes how lucky Lili is, which confirms their thoughts. By then, they will be in trouble. "Hurry up and call Jian Chenglang now and see if you can get him to cancel the lottery process." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 529 House No. 4 Lu Qidong looked at the TV thoughtfully, and his eyes fell on the photo of house No. 4 among the seven house photos in Jian Chenglang's hand. I always felt a little familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I had seen it before. I just had a clue, but before I could think about it in depth, I was interrupted by Song Qingwan¡¯s words. He shook his head: "No. Canceling it will only make people more suspicious. Those people are not fools. Once canceled, they might think that we are guilty of committing crimes." Most of the people who are eyeing Lili are old fritters and old foxes like them. Their IQs cannot be said to be very high, but almost everyone has struggled step by step, relying on scheming and being schemed by others to get to where they are today. Experience Rich and intuitive. As long as there is a little bit of wrongness, they will notice it. Song Qingwan frowned even more tightly, "What should we do?" Lu Qidong was not too nervous, "Don't be afraid, isn't there Xiao Hanhan? He won't let anything happen to Lili." Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t listen. Ever since she fell ill, coupled with Hussel¡¯s connivance, and being too worried about the little girl, Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t calm down at all, and murmured to herself: "It took a lot of effort to sway those people when Yu Zheng came out. Now if we let them see with their own eyes that Lili won the best house, wouldn't everything we did before be in vain?" Lu Qidong stared at the photo of Room 4 and was startled. He finally remembered where he had seen it and interrupted her: "uncertain." Song Qingwan didn¡¯t react: ¡°What?¡± Lu Qidong¡¯s gentle eyes fell on the little girl wearing white jeans on the TV, and whispered: "I said, Lili may not win the village chief's villa." Before Song Qingwan could ask, "Why are you so sure?" On the TV, there is a red number written very clearly on Xiao Luli¡¯s signature¡ª¡ª It¡¯s not the village chief¡¯s villa No. 1, but a decent cabin in No. 4. "It is indeed this house." Lu Qidong's voice sounded at this time. Song Qingwan saw Lu Junhan take the route map to Room 4 from the program team. At the same time, the program team also handed the photo of Room 4 to Lu Junhan. The photo of Room 4 was enlarged in front of the camera and was very clear. Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the photo of Room 4. "This house is not" Lu Qidong had already rummaged through the little girl's schoolbag. Sure enough, not long after, Lu Qidong pulled out a photo of Room 4 from a pile of drawings. This photo is exactly the same as the photo of Room 4 on the TV. This photo was taken by Lu Junhan the day after he bought the variety show. He threw it to the little girl and asked her to use it to draw. She also said that if she could paint well, this house would be hers. The little girl doesn¡¯t like the house. She thinks the current house is very good. Everyone lives together and she doesn¡¯t need a new house. But in room No. 4, a passing chicken was accidentally photographed into the room. So, the little girl worked very hard to draw a house for the chick, just to have a house with a chick. "There were so many houses put together just now, but I didn't notice this house." Lu Qidong looked at the photo and said thoughtfully: "It seems that Xiao Hanhan had already done everything before we knew it. preparation." No wonder Xiao Hanhan wanted to buy the show. It turned out to be to prepare in advance. Since the investor is Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu will naturally participate in the recording of the show and knows the process of the show. It is also easy to get photos of the house. "No wonder," Song Qingwan looked at the picture, and in an instant, she figured it all out, and she felt a little dumbfounded: "Lili is lucky. She must be able to choose a house based on what she thinks. She couldn't choose room 7. Suddenly she saw the chicken and the photo of room 4. She probably thought it was a gift from her father. house, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t choose this one.¡± Of course, a large part of it was because of that little chicken that strayed in. Before, before the little ones took a closer look at the photos of the house, all their attention was attracted by the pigs, horses, and cows in Room 7 that Jian Cheng Lang used. Now that Room No. 7 cannot be selected, the little girl looked at the photos of the house again and finally saw the chicken. I also saw the house she had been painting these past few days. Since it was the house given to her by her father,She must choose. "The house her father gave her can't be taken away by others. It's fine if the house is taken away, but the chicken can't be taken away by others!" So, throughout the whole process, everything was perfect, just as Lu Junhan expected. Except, that room No. 7. Fortunately, the little girl was beaten so hard that she no longer dared to choose. Lu Qidong also figured it out, took a long breath, and smiled with emotion, "Look, I told you that as long as Xiao Hanhan is here, Lili will be fine. After all, she is his daughter, his precious one." Very." Song Qingwan said "tsk", "I have to say, this performance is so wonderful." Indeed, other people have once again fallen into confusion and denial, and have even begun to doubt their lives. The information says that Lu Li¡¯s parent-teacher conference, the multiple-choice questions on the test paper, ten questions and ten pairs. Therefore, they felt that the little girl's luck was too good. But they forgot that Haicheng Kindergarten was owned by the Lu family. If Lu Junhan could get the answers to the little girl in advance, it would not be difficult for the little girl to answer them all correctly. If this is the case, this matter has nothing to do with luck, and it all depends on her father's strength. And now, when we draw lots, we just draw an ordinary number 4, a number that can be drawn by ordinary people. It is completely impossible to see where the luck lies. Are they really thinking too much? ? ?Actually, this is just an ordinary little girl? In fact, Mr. Shen took a fancy to her and asked her to be his successor, not because she was evil, lucky, or had a special physique, but because she had the huge Lu family behind her and her perverted father? ¡°And the little girl herself is ordinary, with such luck, let alone bringing good luck to others. The Lu family will develop so well, maybe it is due to Lu Junhan's efforts and has nothing to do with the little girl. And the Lu family will return to the Lu family one by one, probably not because of the good luck brought by the little girl, but because of the little girl's cuteness? This is reasonable. However, there is one thing to say, the little girl is really cute, every move she makes is so cute that it touches people's hearts, and her smile is like a little sun, sweet and waxy, like a little pink dumpling. Therefore, a group of high-ranking bosses in Haicheng Capital decided to take another look and wait and see. ¡°After all, the money has been given out as a reward, how can we do it if we don¡¯t look at getting the money back. At the scene, the little girl kept talking about the house No. 4 given to her by her father. When she saw that she had actually won the lottery, she was extremely happy. Turning around, he hugged his father's legs, looked up at his fair little face, and said excitedly: "Daddy, daddy, look, I have a penis!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 530 Why hit someone in the mouth? "Pfft¡ª¡ª" Seeing that Qu Qianqian had drawn Qu Sinian from Room 3, her slightly nervous heart finally relaxed. In short, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not Number 7. He raised his head and took a sip of water, intending to calm down his shock, but before he could swallow the water, when he heard this, he spurted it out. His expression instantly became extremely weird. Even Jian Yi looked over with strange eyes. Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, baby Lili is really poisonous! How can we girls have small penises? ¡¿ ¡¾Hello! Police uncle? Someone is doing porn here! Yes, that three-year-old little guy named Lu Li, hurry up, take her away and lock her up! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, here comes the famous scene, our baby Lili started to verbally attack again and tortured her father! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad said, I have one too, and it's bigger than yours! Take it out and scare you to death hahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, the sisters upstairs can talk more. ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute, wait a minute! Don't swipe so fast. Did I miss something? Why did the topic suddenly become so dirty? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, that's right, I'm not mentally prepared at all! Not choosing a house? Why did you start driving all of a sudden? However, the little Lili driving the car looks so cute! You want to trick me into giving birth to a daughter again, right? Wuwuwu, can¡¯t I survive? ¡¿ ¡¾What the hell, what's going on with this topic? Also, please don¡¯t use such dirty topics. If the live broadcast room is blocked due to pornography, it will be over. ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, I still want to see my baby Lili and Dad Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾No, I'm laughing so hard. Look at Father Lu's expression, it seems like he's going to kill his girl in the next second! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu said expressionlessly: If I could choose, I would rather I had never been on this show. Hahahaha, baby Lili is so cute! ¡¿ Although the audience in the live broadcast room was confused, this did not prevent them from "hahahaha". But Qu Sinian and Jian Yi were different. They looked at Lu Junhan with strange and hesitant expressions, and then at Little Lu Li, whose dark eyes were bright because of happiness, and their gazes went back and forth between them. Sweep around. Even Jian Chenglang was stunned. His eyes, which were always full of smiles, glanced at the underside of the little girl. Lu Junhan knew at a glance that they must be thinking about something in their minds. The veins on his forehead popped out. He threw the photo of Room 4 to Qu Sinian with an expressionless face and said coldly: ¡°She¡¯s talking about the chicken up here!¡± Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and Jian Chenglang were not far away from each other, and they immediately saw the little yellow chicken in front of the door of Room 4. They were silent for a while. Qu Sinian didn't know what the hell he was thinking. He probably thought that Xiao Luli was a man disguised as a woman. Although he was embarrassed in his heart, he said with an elegant smile on his face: "Actually, this is the chicken I was thinking about just now." ¡¾Hahahahaha, Mr. Qu, stop acting! We are all watching! You just got it wrong! ¡¿ "If we hadn't seen your weird expression just now, we would all have believed your lies! ¡¿ Jian Yi, on the other hand, had a handsome cold face and calmly averted his gaze. It was as if the series of hesitations and strange looks had never happened. Lu Junhan looked at the two of them and sneered. Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Can you blame them? It¡¯s obviously your daughter who didn¡¯t explain herself clearly. It¡¯s normal to have distorted thoughts, okay? Although Jian Chenglang is the director and has had the photos of the house in his hands for a long time, he really didn't notice that there was a chicken in Room 4. When he saw it now, he paused and breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. murmured: "It turns out to be this chicken, okay, okay" If the topic is pornographic, it is unhealthy. Variety shows have always been required to spread positive energy and be positive. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? If the people above are found out about the color, whether the program can continue to be recorded in the future is still a question. "Yes," the little girl opened her clear, black eyes and tilted her little head. She didn't understand what happened to the uncles. She scratched her head in confusion, "That's the chicken. Otherwise, uncle, what kind of chicken do you think it is?" ?¡± Jian Chenglang: "" The little girl seemed to have thought of something, her eyes were bright, and her little hands pulled his pants, "Uncle, are there any other chicks?" ?Jian Chenglang: "" Yes, your brother Xiyan has one! how! Do you want to see it? I'll help you take off his pants, do you want it? ¡¾Hahahaha, you dirty adults! Baby Lili is so pure, okay? What people call a chicken is a real chicken! ¡¿ [Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ( (fs)s, I never thought that this chickens were actually real chickens! ¡¿ ¡¾No wonder! I just said, why did the topic change so suddenly? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I feel like as for baby Lili, except for her father, who can catch most of them, no one else can catch it at all! Look, director Jian Chenglang ran away in despair without saying a word. ¡¿ When the little girl saw that Jian Chenglang didn't say a word, she ran away. She blinked her eyelashes in confusion and turned her head. As if she thought of something, she asked Lu Junhan happily, "Dad, dad, uncle, are you going to give it to me?" Get the chick¡ª" There was also the word "chicken", but before she could spit it out, the little girl's ruddy and chattering pretty little mouth was pinched into a duck's mouth by her father! Little girl: "" ¡¾Hahahahaha, baby Lili¡¯s expression is so confused. ¡¿ ¡¾Xiao Lili said, who am I and where am I? Why does daddy pinch other people's little mouths! I haven't finished speaking yet! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, as expected, Father Lu has a way to deal with her! I love this father and daughter so much, they are both living treasures! ¡¿ The little girl said "Uh huh" a few times and was speechless. Her expression suddenly changed from confused to aggrieved. He looked at his father pitifully with his big, watery, clear eyes, as if he was going to cry in the next second. Seeing that she no longer planned to speak, Lu Junhan withdrew his hand expressionlessly. As soon as the little girl was free, she clenched her little fists, her bulging little face was angry, and her little mouth started to babble again, "Dad! Why did you hit someone in the mouth? Their mouth didn't offend you!" " Lu Jun glanced at her coldly, gritted his teeth, and said coldly: "Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, stop talking, and I'll knock your head off!" Little girl: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, although Lili is very pitiful, I still want to laugh as hard as I can! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s so funny, Lili looks so angry, it¡¯s like her girlfriend is angry with her boyfriend! It¡¯s so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, Lili, stop playing with your dad, come play with me! I'm having fun! ! ! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 531: Stealing her signature When Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan found out that there was a chicken in Xiao Luli¡¯s house, they both looked at her with envy, as if having a chicken at home meant they had the whole world. Then, Qu Sinian told them that the room Qu Qianqian got was Room 3, which was the same as Lu Junhan's Room 4. It was a wooden room, a bit like an ancient inn, but the area was larger and the decoration was nothing. the difference. The one Jian Yi drew was Room 5. It was also a wooden house, but a little smaller. The three wooden houses at No. 345 were not far apart. They were only a few steps away. They should be on the same street. . Seeing that the houses are next to each other, Qu Sinian feels quite lucky. This makes it convenient for Qu Qianqian to visit. Jian Yi also felt that the lot was drawn well. After all, when Jian Xiyan was at his best, he was playing with Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian instead of fighting with his father. In order to avoid beating that brat to death on the show, Jian Yi felt that this layout could not be better. Only Lu Junhan could tell at a glance that it was the handiwork of that chubby girl. Probably because she didn¡¯t want to be separated from her friends, in the end, Qu Qianqian got the No. 3 and Jian Xiyan got the No. 5. She happened to live in the middle, so the three of them could play together again. Seeing that the lots were drawn one by one, but no room 7 appeared, Han Qin suddenly became a little panicked. Previously, in order to create the image of Han Mo as a "brother" who is generous and humble, Han Qin asked Han Mo to wait until his younger brothers and sisters, such as Xiao Luli, had finished smoking before smoking. This would undoubtedly win the favor of the audience. but now¡­¡­ Han Qin looked at the lottery tube, his eyes darkened, he gritted his teeth tightly, and his palms couldn't help but sweat. No, there is a 1 in 7 chance that he won¡¯t draw it. The string in Han Qin's mind was tightly stretched, and he subconsciously comforted himself. He finally relaxed the tight string slightly, but it was completely broken by Zhou Xiaoxiao's ecstatic voice. ¡°Ah ah ah ah, we got room number one!¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao took the sign for room number one and was a little unbelievable. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the female child star Liu Xiaoyun of the same company she brought came from the countryside. The village chief¡¯s villa was in a village like Lu Junhan or even Han Qin. From the perspective of the rich second generation from a wealthy family, it is already a very poor house. But for Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Yun, it is the best house they have ever lived in. They never dreamed that they would live in a villa. Suddenly her dream came true. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were red and she almost wanted to cry. But soon, she wanted to cry even more because the village chief¡¯s villa was in the mountains. This also means that if she wants to do a task later, she has to go down the mountain first to meet up with other friends. After completing the task, they still have to climb a mountain before they can go home. ¡¾Hahahahaha, I was originally thinking why Liu Xiaoyun was so lucky, but from the looks of it, it¡¯s pretty miserable! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s strange, shouldn¡¯t the village chief live in the village? Why did you run to the mountain? ¡¿ [Isn¡¯t it strange that the houses in the village are so dilapidated? If the village chief built the villa in the village, wouldn¡¯t it make people jealous? It would be better to build it in the mountains, where other people can¡¯t see it and won¡¯t think about it. Just go up the mountain. Going down the mountain may be a little more difficult. ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, it's not bad. After all, it's the village chief's residence, and it's still a villa. There should be transportation and so on. ¡¿ Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun quickly recovered from their depression. After all, it was a villa, so they could climb mountains. They were born in rural areas and had no background in the entertainment industry. They had always had to rely on themselves for everything, and they were used to hard work. The journey up and down the mountain is not too difficult for them. ¡° On the contrary, it¡¯s a villa. Many people can¡¯t live in it even once in their lives, so they should be content. Thinking about it this way, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun are quite optimistic. But Han Qin didn¡¯t have such a good attitude. Seeing that there were still two lots left in the lottery tube, only Liu Jia¡¯s son and Han Mo didn¡¯t draw. Li Jiaojiao was drawn to Room 6. Although it was not as shabby and smelly as Room 7, with poultry and feces everywhere, it was ranked so low that the house was not much better. Room 6 is a stone room, as if you have returned to the primitive era in an instant. Although there is a kitchen and toilet, they are very simple, and the toilet is made of two stone slabs. As for the kitchen, there is no natural gas, so you have to chop and burn firewood yourself and put it in the stone stove to make a fire. The pot is a big pot for multiple people to eat. It is very inconvenient to cook rice and stir-fry. It is the only advantage. , it's probably a slate bed, and the temperature is cool, which is very suitable for the weather here. lookWhen it came time to sign, Li Yue almost couldn't restrain the expression on his face! Li Jiaojiao¡¯s face looked so good. She even had the urge to break the lottery ticket and draw it again. But fortunately, after two years in the entertainment industry, I still have some sense. In front of so many fans in the live broadcast room and the camera, although she was almost going crazy with anger, she still had to pretend to be sensible and look happy, not to mention how annoyed she was in her heart! Li Jiaojiao actually wanted to say that the program team was cheating! This draw does not count! Who knows that Lu Li¡¯s father is an investor in this program group? It¡¯s normal that the program group will operate secretly and deliberately give Lu Li a good house. So, this is what Li Jiaojiao thought before drawing lots. So, she checked the camera position beforehand. When she passed by, she deliberately blocked the camera with her body, and then snatched the lottery from Lu Li's hand. She originally thought that the lottery number must be No. 1. Even if Jian Chenglang wanted to avoid suspicion, no matter what, it should be No. 4 or higher. After all, the program team would not dare to let Lu Junhan live in a house that was too bad, but she never expected that the lottery ticket would be room 6! It¡¯s just a little bit better than Room 7, which is the worst, Room 6! Li Jiaojiaohui's intestines were turning green, her expression changed uncertainly, and she gritted her teeth tightly. If she didn¡¯t deliberately steal Lu Li¡¯s ticket, she should be the one to live in Room 6 now! This room No. 6 should not belong to her, Li Jiaojiao! Maybe, the room No. 4 in Lu Li¡¯s hands now belongs to her, Li Jiaojiao! Or, the No. 3 in Qu Qianqian¡¯s hand may very well be hers. If she had known this, she shouldn¡¯t have grabbed Lu Li¡¯s lottery ticket! But this Lu Li is also real! How to be so cowardly! If she snatched her signature, she won¡¯t snatch it back! If Lu Li snatches it back, No. 6 should be hers now. With this thought, her gaze fell not far away. I saw the beautiful little girl over there who was talking to her father and was very happy. Her little body was bathed in the bright sunshine, her delicate and white face seemed to be shining with white light, and her black eyes were like the brightest star in the night sky, which was extremely dazzling to look at. At the same time, she kept talking about Room 4 to her father. Obviously, I couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with Room 4. Even if she was given Room 1, she wouldn¡¯t change it! Look at the bright smile on her face. A trace of resentment flashed across Li Jiaojiao's eyes, and her little hands hanging by her sides were tightly grasped. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 532 Escaped Now, only No. 2 and No. 7 are left. The layout area of ??Room 2 is second only to Room 1. Although it is not as gorgeous, convenient, comfortable and spacious as Room 1, it is not a villa either. But the location of Room 2 is right in the village. There is no need to climb the mountain. It is also very convenient when gathering to do tasks. Therefore, to a certain extent, Room 2 is better than Room 1. Now, the only difference is No. 2 and No. 7. Either you live in the best house, or you live in the worst, worst, smelliest house. Success or failure depends on this. Han Qin suddenly lost his composure. The gentle smile on his face at first gradually faded away. Now, due to nervousness and worry, his usually gentle brows and eyes were a little aggressive and sharp. He would not dare to let others choose where he will live for the next few days. He was afraid that after someone else chose, the only sign left would be No. 7. He planned to take a gamble and give it a try. He has always been very lucky and should have drawn No. 2! No! He will definitely draw number 2! He can only succeed, not fail! Only people like Liu Jia who come from rural areas are qualified to live in a shabby house like No. 7! ¡° Moreover, Liu Jia takes his son back to his hometown in the countryside every New Year. He and his son should have been used to living in a crappy house like No. 7, so it would be perfect for them to live in it now! If it¡¯s not theirs, they shouldn¡¯t think about it! Room No. 2 can only belong to him, Han Qin. "Hey, there are only two lottery tickets left now. I guess you and I are the only ones who haven't drawn, right?" Han Qin looked at the small mouth of the lottery tube. Two lottery sticks stood upright inside. He smiled and said to Liu Jia: "It's getting late. Let's finish the lottery quickly and quickly find our own houses." As Han Qin spoke, he stretched out his hand toward the lottery tube. His movements were so natural and his tone was so calm and gentle that the people on the program team didn't react for a while. When he came to his senses, he could only watch helplessly as an adult, Han Qin, took one of the lots that should have been drawn by children. "Hey, um, Brother Han" Seeing this, Liu Jia felt that it was not good to break the rules and wanted to step forward to stop him. But seeing that Han Qin had finished drawing, it was too late to stop him, and he couldn't say anything more, so he immediately closed his mouth, went over, and drew out the remaining lot¡ª¡ª Seeing that his father had finished drawing the lots, Xiao Han Mo pursed his bright red mouth and did not dare to say anything. He only opened his dark and clear eyes and looked at the lots in his hand expectantly. In fact, he prefers the house in No. 7 to No. 2. There are pigs, cows, and horses that he has never seen before. It will definitely be interesting to live there. Little Han Mo actually doesn't want to be a glamorous star like his father. He doesn't like to be exposed in the eyes of so many people, nor does he like to be watched by so many people, and he doesn't like so many audiences, as if he were watching monkeys. , looking at him through the lens. In front of the camera, he wanted to laugh loudly, but he couldn't. He wanted to cry, but he couldn't, because the audience would think too much and his father wouldn't like it. He can¡¯t talk too much because his father is afraid that if he says the wrong thing for the first time on the show, he will be hated by the audience, and his father will be hated by the audience as well. In his father¡¯s eyes, it seems that fans are everything. In everything he does, he must first consider whether the fans behind the camera will hate him. In short, there are not many things that can be done behind the camera. Not long after the show was recorded, Han Mo became a little annoyed. He doesn't like to be on the show. He prefers to be quiet. Like his uncle, he lives in the mountains for food and accommodation. When he has nothing to do, he studies various small animals. No matter how dirty or smelly the environment is, dealing with animals is not a good idea. You may also be in danger yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter, he just likes small animals. If he could live in Room 7 and play with horses, pigs, and cows, that would be his greatest pleasure on this show. But dad doesn¡¯t like it. Although Xiao Han Mo wanted to live there, he didn¡¯t dare to say so. He could only stare at the lottery ticket, hoping it would be No. 2, but not hoping it would be No. 2. Han Qin¡¯s slender fingers held the stick tightly, but did not open it immediately to take a look. He is not a believer in ghosts and gods, but at this moment, he kept praying and begging in his heart: it must be No. 2, it must be No. 2, it can only be No. 2! Let him live in Room 7 and sleep with pigs, cows, and horses. It would be better to let him die! Although the pig quiltThey were kept in pig pens, horses had stalls, and cows had stalls, but they were all located so close to the people's thatched houses. It was not an exaggeration to say they slept together. Furthermore, the smell of feces is everywhere, making it difficult to sleep at night, which is still a big problem! Han Qin prayed several times in his heart, his breathing became much heavier, and his eyes were faintly flashing scarlet with anxiety. Just when he was about to open it and read the numbers on the signature, Liu Jia over there exclaimed first. One sound: "No. 2! I actually drew No. 2! That's great!" number 2¡­¡­ How can it be! Han Qin's eyes narrowed tightly with an expression of disbelief. He instantly turned over the lottery in his hand and opened it. A blood-red "7" came into his collapsed and tightened eyes. He looked at the lot, couldn't hold it back, his expression was broken, and he muttered in a daze, not wanting to believe it: "No, this is not true." "Hey, um, Brother Han" Seeing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao came over suddenly. After little Han Mo knew that his father had drawn the number 7, the corners of his tightly pursed mouth could not help but curl up slightly, and his dark eyes lit up a little. Obviously, he was very happy. After he was happy, he looked at Han Qin, who looked pale, and pursed his lips again, looking at his father with a worried look. It seems that Han Qin was lucky. After knowing that Liu Jia had drawn No. 2, the camera shifted to Liu Jia and did not take any pictures of Han Qin losing his composure or his disbelieving murmur of collapse. ????????????????? Otherwise, the image of a good old man that he created just now in front of Zhou Xiaoxiao, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and the audience in front of the camera will probably be destroyed! But now, Han Qin would rather never say that in front of Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, "Then Xiao Mo and I will live in Room 7." Because, when Zhou Xiaoxiao came over and saw the No. 7 pick in Han Qin¡¯s hand, he joked and said: "Brother Han, you have always said that you want to live in Room 7 with Xiao Mo and help us solve our problems. Now it seems that God has really seen your thoughts, Brother Han, and actually let you win the No. 7 lottery. It is a help. We dodged a bullet.¡± Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s words were teasing and more comforting, hoping to liven up the heavy atmosphere. Her intentions were good, but in Han Qin's ears, it was extremely ironic. Especially the last sentence "Help us escape the disaster". It doesn¡¯t sound like a joke, but it sounds like Zhou Xiaoxiao is showing off. "As if to say, luckily you, Han Qin, are here to help us avoid this disaster, otherwise Room 7 would probably be drawn by us." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 533 Plan ruined Han Qin was already in a bad mood when he drew No. 7. Now when he heard Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s harsh and boastful words, the expression on his face became even worse. Zhou Xiao smiled and finished speaking. He suddenly raised his eyes and saw Han Qin's eyes were scarlet and his face was slightly ferocious and twisted, as if he wanted to kill someone. He was immediately frightened. Zhou Xiaoxiao thought she had seen it wrong and wanted to see it more clearly, but Han Qin quickly returned to his usual gentle look with a smile on his lips. Except that his face is a little pale, Han Qin is no different from when they saw him before. Maybe she saw it wrong Zhou Xiaoxiao thought to himself. But he couldn't help but looked at Han Qin a few more times. Han Qin noticed her gaze and was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled gently at Zhou Xiao and said, "Xiao Xiao, what's wrong? Is there something on my face?" Zhou Xiaoxiao opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say. At this moment, Liu Jia over there had already recovered from the ecstasy of being drawn into room No. 2. Thinking of Han Qin winning number 7, he heard Zhou Xiaoxiao also came over to comfort him: "Yes, Brother Han, if it weren't for you, we might not be so lucky." Originally this topic was going to be over, but Liu Jia brought it up again, which undoubtedly sprinkled another bag of salt on Han Qin's wounds. Han Qin almost couldn't maintain his expression! "Can these two people talk?" But seeing the camera move with Liu Jia, although Han Qin was filled with anger, he still had a spring breeze-like smile on his face and said with a generous smile: "Don't say that. In the final analysis, it's your own luck. The two best houses in the village have been chosen by you. I can't even envy you for your luck." Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia quickly gave in, saying that they didn¡¯t dare to take it seriously. It was just their luck that happened by chance this time, and they might not be so lucky next time. Although Han Qin has been out of acting for several years and has almost lost his fans, he still has the title of Best Actor hanging on him, and Han Qin was involved in the entertainment industry earlier than them. I heard that he came back on this show. The first step is that we may see him often in the entertainment industry in the future. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia are naturally very respectful to him. "But this is a good outcome." The outcome was already settled. Han Qin could only grit his teeth and swallow the blood, maintaining a fake smile. "Anyway, Xiao Mo and I originally planned to live in Room 7, so The result is exactly what we wanted.¡± God knows how much he wanted to tell the director on the spot that he would not record it! Whoever wants to live in that damn broken house can live in it! But he can¡¯t. This show is his first step back into the entertainment industry. If he messes up, the road ahead will probably be even harder. ¡°Moreover, this show is still invested by Lu. If he dares not to record it now, although Lu is not involved in the entertainment industry, it will be easy to ban him as a past actor. So, Han Qin could only take Han Mo to room 7 with a sullen face, planning to put down his luggage first. Originally, Han Qin planned to find an excuse to go to Room 1 with Zhou Xiaoxiao. Room No. 1 is a villa. Since it is a villa, there must be many empty rooms. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Yun live in one room, and leaving one room for him and Han Mo is not a problem at all. ¡° Moreover, with Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s respectful attitude toward him, she would definitely not refuse him. At that time, he only needs to find an excuse in front of the camera, saying that it is too late now, too dark outside, and it is dangerous to go down the mountain. Or, let Han Mo come forward, roll around like a coquettish person, and say that he wants to live in a villa. The audience is generally very tolerant of children. All you need to do is let the audience see how bad Room 7 is and how it is not meant for people to live in. . Once the audience has sympathy, let alone Zhou Xiaoxiao's house, even if he and Han Mo go to Liu Jia's house, the audience will not say anything. Instead, they will feel pity for them and they should talk to other guests. live together. Han Qin¡¯s abacus was very good. Now, he doesn¡¯t even want to go to Room 7. But for future plans, he must let the camera follow him and let the audience know how rotten and disgusting Room 7 is, and that Room 7 is not for people to live in at all! But when Han Qin and Han Mo walked to Room 7, they were stunned. Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi were all standing in the courtyard of Room 7. Their expressions were very calm, and they didn't even frown. It was as if they couldn't smell the disgusting, sour smell of rotting feces permeating the air at all, and they couldn't seem to see how much messy greasy dirt was stuck in the black soil they stepped on.   They looked calm and composed, as if they were standing in the yard of their own villa patrolling. Not only that, they were meticulous in their suits and leather shoes, they were tall and long-legged, and their looks were particularly good. The shabby and dirty little thatched cottage behind them was set off by them, and their class instantly improved a lot. ¡¾Ah ah ah, I finally know why some low-end and vulgar products have to be endorsed by celebrities! As long as the person invites you well! No matter how bad something is, it still looks high-end! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo woo woo, my father Lu, my father Jane, and the actor Qu, their looks and temperament are simply amazing! I really want to take it home! ! No wonder people say that good-looking people look good in tattered clothes! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! I originally thought that Room 7 was terrible, but now it seems that it¡¯s not bad! A rich second generation like me, Dad Lu, who stands at the top of the pyramid, can tolerate this environment, which means that this house should not be much different! ¡¿ After all, Han Qin has been in the entertainment industry for several years and has even won the Best Actor Award. When he saw these three people, he immediately knew what the audience in the live broadcast room would think. They would definitely think that Room 7 is actually quite good. , not far behind at all. But in this case, his previous plan was ruined! Han Qin felt that he was really unlucky today. Not only was he drawn into room 7, but he was also ridiculed and shown off by Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia. Forget it, he finally found a way out. Now he was beaten by Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, and Qu. These three people were ruined in Si Nian. Han Qin was so angry that he almost vomited blood. But he didn¡¯t dare. Instead, he had to suppress the nausea caused by the stench around him, walked up to them with a smile, and said hello to them. After saying hello, Han Qin said in confusion: "Mr. Lu, Mr. Jian, Xiaoqu, what are you" Qu Sinian held his breath and breathed very lightly, because the surroundings were so smelly. His current calmness and calmness were all due to his superb acting skills. He is not like Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, who were trained by devils in the first army. This kind of environment, for these two perverts, is not enough for them to take the simplest field training class in the team. But Qu Sinian didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of his daughter, so he had to pretend to be calm. Fortunately, his acting skills were not bad, and even Han Qin was fooled. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 534 Lili looking for chicken (1) Qu Sinian really didn¡¯t want to talk. He always felt that when he spoke, he would take a breath into his mouth. It would feel like eating shit. Thinking about it made him collapse. Fortunately, after Han Qin finished speaking, the next second, the sound of little Luli's milk came from the pig pen over there. "Sister Qianqian, look, it's a real pig! It's sleeping now!" Qu Qianqian stood outside the pig pen, covering her nose tightly with her little hands, looking at the fat pig sleeping on the dirty ground inside, with disgust and a bit of disillusionment all over her face. She doesn¡¯t understand why the pigs in the photos on TV are so cute, but this pig is so smelly and dirty? This is completely different from the pig she imagined! Even Jian Xiyan had a collapsed expression on his face. He covered his nose and his eyes were reddish in disbelief. He stared blankly at the fat pig sleeping in the pig pen, its small body trembling, its face pale, and its lips trembling, as if the pig was a scumbag and deceived his feelings. Two strong feelings of disappointment and disillusionment enveloped Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan. Han Qin knew at a glance that they were here to see the pigs, and felt a little annoyed. Room 7 now belonged to him, so they just came in to see the pigs without even saying hello. Wasn't it disrespectful to him? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The little guys didn¡¯t see the horses and cows after that. It was probably the villagers who took the cows to plow the fields or do other things. The same was probably true for the horses. Therefore, in Room 7, only the pigs were sleeping. But after watching the pigs, Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan no longer had any hope for the cows and horses, because there were piles of unprocessed excrement in the stables and cattle pens, and the stench was overwhelming. Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan looked at it and almost cried at the two piles of feces. Qu Sinian couldn't bear it anymore, so he hugged Qu Qianqian and left first, followed closely by Jian Yi, but he was dragged away by Jian Xiyan who was hurt in his heart. Seeing that all his friends were gone, Xiao Luli didn¡¯t stay too long and left too. They were originally looking for their own houses. They happened to pass by Room 7, and the little guys were talking excitedly, wanting to go in and see the pigs. Looking at the stinking room No. 7, the three fathers were showing rejection all over their bodies and even their hair. Although they can tolerate harsh environments, it is best if they can endure it. But when they didn¡¯t pay attention, a few little guys ran in. ¡°Obviously, the excitement of watching the pigs had completely covered up their sense of smell. They couldn¡¯t smell the smell at all, and they found the pigsty hidden behind the fence very accurately. Lu Junhan picked up their luggage hanging on a branch outside Room 7 with one hand, and then threw a small pink schoolbag to the excited little girl. ¡°Obviously, the little girl became even more excited after seeing the pig. This excitement not only caused her to lose her sense of smell, but also her brain. "Dad, that pig is so big and cute!" The little girl, who is small and cute, is holding her big pink schoolbag. Her dark and clear eyes are blinking, and she is looking at her father, "Can you take it away? I will protect it!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, Lili, your father is going to use his big move again! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili, run! ! Your father is going to kill the child! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, baby Lili¡¯s painting style is really unique, how cute is that pig! I'm much cuter than that pig, okay! Lili, look at me! ¡¿ Lu Junhan carried the luggage with one hand. He did not answer her words, but sneered, "Are you going to leave by yourself, or will I beat you up and then you will leave by yourself?" Little girl: "" "Damn it, it's you, Dad Lu!" ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, young people, don¡¯t talk about martial ethics! Let¡¯s fight again! ¡¿ ¡¾I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so cute, this is Dad Lu¡¯s, it¡¯s awesome and cool, it¡¯s full of speaking and taunting skills, it¡¯s absolutely amazing! ¡¿ The little girl is still smart. She knows that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are not here. If her father beats her, she will not be able to beat him, and there is no one to help her beat him. Although she could ask the photographer uncle for help, her mother said not to trouble strangers and to be a good baby fish, because if she doesn't behave well, she will be eaten. Therefore, the little girl has no intention of asking the photographer for help. Of course, she doesn't She knew that it would be useless even if she asked for help. The photographer was more afraid of her father than she was. So, lonelyThe little girl, who was helpless and helpless and couldn't defeat her father, felt as if she had been beaten a hundred times by the wind and rain, and her whole body withered. Fortunately, she can¡¯t raise piglets, so she still has her chickens and chickens, which are in the house where she lives with her father. But when Xiao Luli and her father arrived at Room 4. She searched left and right in the yard, even at the door. Not to mention chickens, there were not even any chicken feathers. She suddenly became anxious. Xiao Naoyin turned around and called her father, "Dad, dad, have you seen my penis? My penis is gone!" The photographer who had been following her couldn¡¯t catch her breath and almost choked to death on her saliva! ????????????????? I don¡¯t have any mental capacity to follow this little girl. It¡¯s really not good. It¡¯s only been five hours since the show started. This little girl¡¯s every sentence is full of gold. It¡¯s so perverted. There was a burst of "hahahaha" in the live broadcast room, almost laughing like crazy, and even the rewards were being collected, and the amount has reached an unprecedented and terrifying figure. The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped up again. When he looked over, he happened to see the little idiot looking around anxiously, and he didn't forget to look between his legs. With those misleading words, it was really It was as if a part of her body was missing. Lu Junhan: "" ¡°If the situation didn¡¯t allow it, I really wanted to strangle this little idiot to death. When the little girl saw her father coming, she held back the tears that kept rolling in her eyes because she couldn't find the chicken. Her eyes were red and her voice was extremely choked: "Dad, what should I do? My, my penis is really gone" As he spoke, the little girl raised her hands to wipe away her tears with a sad expression. Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, I feel like my dad is really going crazy! ¡¿ ¡°Damn it, Lili¡¯s sad expression, I didn¡¯t know, I really thought her little penis was missing! ¡¿ ¡¾It's okay, it's okay, it's gone if it's gone, Lili, don't cry, anyway, your dad has a bigger one, let him give his to you! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, the identification is completed, the sister upstairs is driving! ¡¿ "That's right, it's a fucking train. ¡¿ ¡°¡­Woooooooo I can¡¯t look directly at the chicken now. ¡¿ ¡¾Lili, hurry up, tell me your address, I will go online and order a box of chickens for you. The child has nothing to suffer! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 535 Lili looking for chicken (2) "I, I can't find my chick" The little girl wiped her tears, raised her little head, and was still sobbing. Her voice was low: "I have been looking for a long time, but I still can't find it" Lu Junhan stood expressionless, planning to wait until she finished crying before talking. This little thing has cried so many times before, Lu Junhan has already found a pattern¡ª¡ª Once this little chubby girl cries, she won¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s words. The method of threatening to beat her like just now will not work here at all. We can only wait for her to finish crying and then beat her hard. But the little girl regained her composure as she cried. Then, with a choked sob, she raised her teary black eyes, her fair little face beautiful yet pitiful. As if grasping the last straw, she pulled her father's pants with her little hands, and her little voice was full of tears: "Woo~ Dad, do you know where my little chickens have gone" Hearing that harsh name, Lu Junhan¡¯s face no longer showed much expression, and he said expressionlessly: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The little girl¡¯s watery eyes widened, and she suddenly became anxious: ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you know?¡± "" Lu Junhan finally took a deep breath, couldn't hold it back, and sneered again, this time with a hint of gritted teeth: "I fucking want to know why I don't know!" Photographer: "" An angry dad beats people online. When he thought of this, the photographer carried the camera equipment and silently moved away. Even the audience in the live broadcast room scrolled a little slower. Obviously, Lu Jun's terrifying aura when he had a cold face was still quite scary. However, the little girl could not understand the terror of her father at all. She sniffed, clasped her little hands together, and looked at it and wanted to cry again: ¡°Then, what should I do? I¡¯ve lost all my chicks¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Junhan had an expressionless face and thought to himself, you fucking don¡¯t have one. However, probably the little girl¡¯s desire for chicken was too strong, and the next second¡ª¡ª "Eh." The photographer seemed to have seen something and exclaimed, "That is" At the same time, the lens in his hand also moved to the door. I saw a bright yellow chicken outside the door of Room 4, with its head held high and its chest proudly walking, walking leisurely in front of the door of Room 4. What a coincidence, this scene happens to correspond to the photo of Room 4. ¡¾Fuck, shit! Lili, your little penis is here! It's really coming! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, it's coming, it's coming, it's coming to save Dad Lu who is about to be driven crazy by Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, what a coincidence this chicken came to me! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, Brother Chicken, you are finished! You are being targeted by Lili! Run! It's too late if you don't run! ¡¿ The little girl also saw it, and her dark eyes suddenly lit up: "Chicken, chicken, chicken!!!" The next second, her little body ran directly towards the door, then rushed over, grabbed it with her little hand, and said in surprise: "Little chicken, you are back!" As she said that, she raised the little chicken that was flapping its wings because of fright, and said happily: "Dad, daddy, look, I found my chicken! It's not missing!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan still couldn't hold it back. He looked at the trembling little yellow chicken and corrected it expressionlessly, "It's called a chicken, not a chicken." The little girl held the chicken and tilted her head, a little confused, but her father said so, so it must be right. "Little Chicken" might be Xiaoji Yiji's name. Just like, her name is Lu Li, Xiaoji Yiji must be called "Little Chicken". Thinking of this, the little girl became happy again. He raised his little hand to the overly frightened chicken, his eyes widened and his momentum was gone, and he said happily: "Little Chicken, you have a name! It's called 'Little Chicken'. Dad named it for you! Are you happy? You must be very happy, right! Dad and I are very happy!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahahahaha, Xiaojiyiji said that he didn't dare to be happy. ¡¿ ¡¾Little Chicken: If you put me down, I will be happy. ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Lili, how do you see that your dad is happy? Didn't you see that your dad's fists are hard! ¡¿ ¡¾I feel like daddy is always thereI want to hit pears all the time, hahaha, it¡¯s so difficult for Father Lu to take care of his children! Even the best actor is not so sad! ¡¿ With that said, the little girl showed the chick to her father, and then introduced it enthusiastically, "Chicken, this is daddy, hurry up, call me daddy!" Lu Junhan: "" Very good, he has another daughter. The little girl was having fun playing with the chicken, but the photographer saw the anklet on the chicken's foot and reminded him: "Mr. Lu, this chicken may belong to a villager." In fact, he didn¡¯t need to remind him. Lu Junhan knew that this was in a village, and the chickens were not pheasants from the mountains, but domestic chickens. Among their houses, only Room 7 had poultry, so the chickens naturally belonged to other villagers. Judging from the posture of this little idiot, it was obvious that he did not intend to let the chicken go. In order to prevent the little fat girl from continuing to pester him and ask him, "Dad, where did my chicken go?" Lu Junhan found the program team and asked them to Go ask. Finally, I asked, it was a family not far away from Room 4. Their chickens would always pass by Room 4 when they went out for a walk, and the chicken that accidentally entered in the photo of Room 4 also belonged to their family. , either the chick, or the chick¡¯s brothers and sisters. The villagers make a living by selling chickens, so naturally they won¡¯t give them to them for free. And Lu Junhan and the others handed over all their money, including the pocket money in the little ones¡¯ pockets, before boarding the plane. They now have nothing in their pockets, not even a dime. Originally, electronic products, such as mobile phones and computers, had to be handed over to prevent them from using mobile phones to pay or sell mobile phones in exchange for money, but in the end, Jian Chenglang still did not accept them. First, this village was backward and only accepted cash. , mobile payment cannot be made. Secondly, businessmen like Jian Yi and Lu Junhan, who make tens of millions per minute and whose phone calls are worth hundreds of millions, usually cannot leave their mobile phones behind. Jian Chenglang was also afraid of taking away their mobile phones. If there was a call and Lu Junhan didn't answer it, causing losses worth hundreds of millions, the program team would not be able to afford compensation. Therefore, their mobile phones cannot be collected, and other guests must treat them equally. Therefore, the mobile phones of all the guests were confiscated, and the cameramen following them were asked to keep an eye on them. Now, it costs 20 yuan to buy a chicken. This money is already very cheap. But for Lu Junhan, who had nothing in his pocket can not afford. Even if it¡¯s only a dime. He still can¡¯t afford it. ¡¾Hahahaha, I guess Dad Lu never thought that he would be so poor one day! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,, I, I, you, I, I have fifty dollars in my pocket, and I never thought that one day, I would be richer than the richest man in Haicheng! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, thanks to Dad Lu for having no money! Let me experience the feeling of being richer than the richest man! ¡¿ "It's over, it's over, if I can't buy this chicken, Lili will definitely have to look for her missing chicken again. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 536 The number of people in the live broadcast room soared ¡¾In this case, Father Lu will be in trouble! But why am I so happy! I love this father and daughter so much. In my previous life, I must have been Lili¡¯s mother! ¡¿ ¡¾You upstairs are dreaming! I am Lili¡¯s mother! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above! ¡¿ ¡¾Don't grab it from me! I'm the! ¡¿ There was a bloody storm in the live broadcast room, and the audience was fighting for the title of "Lili's Mother", and barrages were flying. Many people who knew Lu Junhan's behavior, including Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong who were watching the program in front of the TV, wanted to see what Lu Junhan would do. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were gloating about his misfortune, but also a little worried, for fear that Lu Junhan couldn't control his temper and would beat the villagers. At the scene, Jian Chenglang came to watch. Fortunately, Jian Chenglang had greeted the villagers in this village in advance and said that he would film the program here. The villagers saw so many people holding cameras and yelling at him, but they didn't mind. angry. ¡°After all, Jian Chenglang promised them that after the filming of the show, any villager who is caught in the camera will receive 10,000 yuan. Only fools will make money. Recording a variety show is different from filming a TV series or a movie. Variety shows require sudden situations, lots of troubles, lots of fights, and lots of quarrels. Only then can they be interesting. Therefore, Jian Chenglang was happy to see that Lu Junhan had no money to buy chickens. He has never seen this big man¡¯s embarrassed posture before! Jian Chenglang was watching the show with an amused look on his face. He had no intention of helping, but he took a look at the background data in the middle of the show. Sure enough, in this short time of selling chickens, the number of people in Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room has almost caught up with Qu Sinian¡¯s live broadcast room! You know, in the first ten minutes of the show, the number of people in Lu Junhan's live broadcast room was less than 5,000, while Qu Sinian's number was nearly 40,000, but now, the number of people in their live broadcast rooms is almost similar. Qu Sinian has a large number of fans because of the fans he has accumulated in the entertainment industry for many years. But the show that Lu Junhan just appeared on today has almost no fans. Although there are a lot of big bosses, there are only less than 5,000. But now, the fans are coming all at once, and there is even a tendency to surpass Qu Sinian. This fan-attracting I¡¯m afraid no one in the entertainment industry can achieve this speed. Fortunately, Lu Junhan and Lu Li are not in the entertainment industry, otherwise, Qu Sinian might be so jealous that he would want to hit them. Moreover, there were almost no negative comments in the live broadcast room, and the screen was filled with people screaming for the father and daughter. Even the name of the live broadcast room was secretly changed by the house manager to: Sexy boss, buy chicken online. Jian Chenglang: "" What¡¯s more, many well-known bloggers have posted several Weibo posts. One of the most eye-catching Weibo article titles is: Surprise! Once in a century! The penniless richest man actually taught people how to buy chicken in the live broadcast room! Jian Chenglang: "" Well done. Originally, Jian Chenglang planned to buy a wave of hot searches to make the show famous. After all, the broadcast started so early that there was no time for a lot of publicity. If it weren't for Qu Sinian's many fans, and those fans have always been Keep an eye on Qu Sinian's next trip. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid not many people know about this program. But now it seems that there is no need for it at all, and the cost of publicity can also be saved. ????????????????????????????????? Because of the overwhelming response from the audience and the constant posting of Weibo posts, the program ¡°Adults and Children Walk Away¡± immediately became a hot search topic! Most people read Weibo and came directly to Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room. In just such a short moment, the live broadcast room was packed with people, all watching how Lu Junhan bought chickens to coax his daughter. Jian Chenglang felt happy when he saw that the program was developing so well. His eyes signaled the photographer to be bolder and get closer, making sure to capture the picture clearly. It would be best to point the camera at Lu Junhan¡¯s face. The photographer understood what he meant: "" Director, if you want me to die, just say so! But the photographer still moved closer. After all, he was a little excited and was afraid that he would not be able to hear clearly if he stood too far away. Facing the resolute villagers, Lu Junhan didn't hit anyone, and his expression was very calm and calm, without any change. He had a calm and nonchalant air, as if everything was under control. He first asked if he could exchange it for something else. Naturally, necessities such as mobile phones and computers cannot be exchanged. They will be needed later, and the little bag with change on the little fool's body cannot be exchanged, otherwise she will cry to death. But Lu Junhan still has an obsidian on his wrist.watch. He has many watches and one less is a lot. Even if he needs to check the time, he still has a mobile phone. Jian Cheng Langzheng secretly thought that he had made a mistake and did not confiscate the watch. If he let pervert Lu buy the chicken so easily, wouldn't his excitement just be in vain? Even the viewers in the live broadcast room were a little disappointed, because they could also figure out how to use things in exchange. It should be said that any normal person with a little bit of intelligence can think of it, and this is also the fastest solution. ¡°But the audience¡¯s expectations for Lu Junhan, the richest man, are too high. They always feel that he is so rich, so he must be different from ordinary people like them. Lu Junhan may have big tricks that they can¡¯t expect. Therefore, it is inevitable to feel a little disappointed when seeing such an ordinary method. ¡¾That's it? That's it? Dad Lu! Use your methods to deal with Lili! We are the richest man, just a villager, we must not admit defeat! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s it, woo woo woo, Dad Lu, why don¡¯t you trade it with me? Give me your watch and I¡¯ll trade you a box of chickens, okay? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, Dad Lu, you can¡¯t give it to me. If you want to give it, just give it to me! Wow, I went to check. The watch seemed to cost more than 50 million. It was bought at a private auction in country m. The chicken only cost 20 yuan. It didn't work, I was about to explode! ¡¿ ????????????????????????????????? Such an expensive watch can buy several houses, now just to buy a 20 yuan chicken? ¡¿ "That's right, and I don't think Father Lu was reluctant at all, as if he was given not just a few houses, but a dime!" ¡¿ ¡¾My mom, I can¡¯t imagine the world of rich people! ¡¿ Fortunately, the villager's attitude is still very firm. He doesn't recognize any brand-name watches, and he doesn't know that the price of this watch is enough to buy all the chickens he sells in his life, or even more than enough. In short, the villagers only have one thing to say: You can ask for chickens, but you have to give money in exchange. For a moment, the audience in the live broadcast room breathed a sigh of relief, as if what Lu Junhan gave was not his own watch, but theirs. Facing the resolute villagers, the old father Lu Junhan, who didn¡¯t have a dime in his pocket, raised his eyebrows slightly. In full view of everyone, he did not hesitate, directly raised his hand, threw the cute little girl holding the chicken in front of the villager who raised chickens, and said in a slow and cold voice: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 537 The program crew is not a good person "Okay, I'm giving this little thing to you. Return it to me after you finish recording the program." Chicken selling villager: "" I am a chicken seller! Not a trafficker! What's the point of having a little kid? ! Raise her like a chicken? But Lu Junhan really had no money, and the little girl hugged his chicken tightly and refused to let go. The villagers didn¡¯t want to make a loss-making business, so they thought it would be fine to leave the little girl here to play with the chickens, as long as his chickens were not taken away. He is still waiting to take all these chickens to the market to sell in a few days. In fact, this chicken is only worth 10 yuan, or even less than 10 yuan. Their village is relatively backward, and there are all acquaintances in the village, so it is difficult to make too much money from acquaintances, so prices are much lower than outside. What¡¯s more, the chicken in the little girl¡¯s hand is not that big. Even if she sells it for 10 yuan, the villagers can still make a profit. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Lu Junhan is well-dressed, has a good temperament, and is bright and shiny. It looks like he comes from a big city outside. The villagers are inevitably a bit deviant, as they have tricked outsiders before. So, the chicken that originally cost less than 10 yuan, he doubled it and asked for 20 yuan. But who knows, these people look so rich, but they all turn out to be paupers without a penny in their pockets. Don't give money, and want to take his chicken away, how can there be such a good thing! Now, if the little girl stays, she might be able to help him clean up or something. Seeing that the villagers remained silent, they seemed to have agreed in disguise. Seeing this, Lu Junhan turned around and rubbed the little girl's dark head with his big hands. As if he was in a good mood, he curled his thin lips slightly and said in a light voice: ¡°Have a good time playing with Chicken and Uncle here. I¡¯ll come back to you after recording the show.¡± Once the little girl heard that she could play with the chicken, her father would come back to look for her and he didn¡¯t want to abandon her. So, her eyes lit up, she nodded heavily, and Xiao Naiyin happily replied: "Okay daddy! I will have a good time playing with the chicken and uncle!" Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that such an operation could be done. Even Jian Chenglang was dumbfounded. He had thought that Lu Junhan would ask the little girl to return the chicken, or borrow money from people like them on the show team, but he never expected that he would directly sell his daughter to her. . ¡¾Hahahaha, Dad Lu! As expected of you! I knew it! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu wanted to dump Lili for a long time, but now he finally found a chance! Thanks to this villager who sells chickens for saving Papa Lu¡¯s life hahahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, that villager selling chickens will definitely regret it to death! ¡¿ Sure enough, Lu Junhan returned to Room 4 from the villagers' house. In less than half an hour, the villagers packed up the little girl and her chickens and sent them back. Before Lu Junhan could ask the program crew or the villagers what was wrong, a little girl with a chicken in her arms ran over and said happily: ¡°Dad, daddy, there are so many chicks at my uncle¡¯s place, they are so fun! I still want to play!¡± When she heard that she still wanted to come and play, the villagers¡¯ faces turned green. Seeing this, Lu Junhan turned his head and asked the people on the program team: "What's going on?" The people on the program team were also helpless, and then told Lu Junhan that the little girl had been like a wild horse running wild during his absence for half an hour. No, it¡¯s crazier than a wild horse running wild. Holding a chicken in your hand is not enough. When you see the chickens that are leisurely and leisurely walking in the villagers¡¯ yards, your eyes suddenly light up. It¡¯s like a wolf seeing a large group of little sheep. Holding the chicken in his hand, he spread his legs and ran after the chickens. Those chickens that were walking normally were frightened when they saw her suddenly rushing over. They screamed loudly, then flapped their wings desperately and flew around. Their feathers fell and scattered all over the floor. The yard suddenly became abuzz with excitement. Many chickens jumped on the clothes pole and knocked down the clothes hanging on the clothes pole. Many chickens were so frightened that they fled aimlessly, flew around, and bumped into each other in order to avoid the little girl. It hit the west and cracked, making the yard a mess. When the villagers heard the noise and came out of their houses, they almost fainted when they saw the earth-shaking yard in front of them. After the program team explained what happened to Lu Junhan, they turned around and found that no one was there where the villagers were standing. Obviously, in their case?While talking, the villagers took the opportunity to run away. ¡¾Hahahaha, this villager ran so fast, he didn't even want the chicken. Is he afraid that his father would give the pear to him again? ¡¿ ¡¾It seems that Lili is the cruelest one! Inexplicably, I sympathize with the villagers and how those chickens broke! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Lili said: Dad, they are back again! are you happy? ¡¿ ¡¾Lili: Dad! Don't even think about leaving me alone! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, dad's nightmare is back! I'm so happy! Just now, Dad Lu returned to Room 4 alone, and I felt a little bored! Sure enough, the father and daughter are the most hilarious and perfect together! ¡¿ The villagers gave the chicken directly to the little girl, but the program team felt a little sorry and still paid the 20 yuan. Then the program team discussed with Lu Junhan that the 20 yuan was borrowed by him from the program team. After that, Jian Chenglang would send out tasks to let them sell things on the street to make money. When the time comes, all you have to do is pay back the money you earned. So, this chicken just lived in the yard of Room 4. Being troubled by this chicken, Qu Sinian and the others had already put away their luggage and started cleaning the house. But Lu Junhan hasn¡¯t started doing anything yet. Lu Junhan did not put the luggage in immediately. Instead, he found a clean place in the yard and piled the luggage on it. Room No. 4 must have been unoccupied for a long time. There is a layer of dust on the wooden furniture. There is only one floor and it is divided into several small rooms. Fortunately, there is still a lot of gas in the kitchen, and the bed is covered with a bedspread. It is not dirty. The water is fresh mountain spring water. You just need to clean the dusty areas. ¡¾Oh my god, the wooden house is quite simple, and it must have been unoccupied for a long time! ¡¿ ¡¾Daddy Lu is so miserable! And you have to clean up after yourself! Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia don¡¯t have to. There are people in the house they live in. The village chief and villagers live with them. They don¡¯t even have to clean the toilet. Not to mention how wonderful it is! ¡¿ ¡¾Isn¡¯t room 7 even worse? There was feces everywhere. I couldn't even sweep the yard, and I didn't know where to start cleaning the house. The floor was all dirt, the table was still greasy, and I didn't know what had been put there before. Through the screen, I Looking at it, I almost vomited, that thatched house was so dirty! It¡¯s just that the program team is so inhumane! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 538 Cleaning [Hahaha, I came here from the live broadcast room of the Korean Movie King. Room 7 is really too dirty. It makes me sick just looking at it. I didn¡¯t dare to stay longer. It¡¯s not just me, but everyone else is the same. Now the Korean Movie King Most of the people in the live broadcast room ran away! I'm afraid that if I look at it too many times, I won't be able to finish my lunch later! ¡¿ ¡¾ Me too, me too, although I like the Korean actor very much, but that house really made me accept my incompetence! Moreover, the way that Actor Han gets along with his son seems a bit strange. His son seems to be afraid of Actor Han. In short, he is not as funny as Lili and Dad Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾Isn't it the same with Room 6 where Li Jiaojiao lives? It doesn't feel any better than room 7! ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, it¡¯s not bad! The program team is somewhat conscientious and can lend money to the guests. It seems that Li Yue borrowed fifty from the show crew and went out to find villagers to help clean up! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, I also saw it. The villager wanted 30 yuan before he was willing to help with the cleaning. Teacher Li Yueli directly bargained for 15 yuan. The bargaining process was absolutely amazing! So classic! ¡¿ ¡¾I remember that Li Yue's family background is very good and her family is very rich. I didn't expect that a rich second generation like her could actually bargain and save such a small amount of money. ¡¿ "Yes, and it seems to me that Li Yue is very familiar. He has clearly negotiated with others before. He is so down-to-earth!" ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, I also watched this part, this is where I fell in love with her! There are very few rich second generations like this who still save so much money, right? ¡¿ [Hahahaha, speaking of which, Li Jiaojiao also contributed to this. If my little baby Jiaojiao hadn¡¯t pretended to be pitiful and said that she had no money to eat, the villagers would have paid less because they thought she was a little girl. , otherwise Li Yue might have to pay an extra 5 yuan! ¡¿ [That¡¯s right, my petite baby¡¯s acting skills are absolutely amazing. Even I was almost deceived by her. She cried so much that it made me heartache. After the price was negotiated, she secretly smiled like a fox. Not to mention that she had How cute! Such a smart little baby, I love her so much! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, actually I think the couple Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao are much better than the couple from Lu Li's house, okay? Lu Junhan buys a chicken and spends 50 million as he wants, what a waste! You can¡¯t do this even if you have money! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, actually I always have a feeling that Lu Junhan is actually showing off his wealth on purpose! Anyway, I don¡¯t have a good impression of the father and daughter. Moreover, Lu Li is not like Li Jiaojiao at all. She is not sensible at all. Her father has no money, but she still wants to buy chickens! ¡¿ "Even so, Lu Junhan actually accommodated her without any thought. Anyway, these father and daughter are just a pair of idiots. It makes me want to vomit! ¡¿ ¡¾how? Those two bitches Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao are looking for someone to buy a navy again? Such a bad mouth! You just don¡¯t want to see other people¡¯s kindness, right? ¡¿ Lu Junhan found a long broom from the corner, specially used to sweep the spider webs in the corner. Then he threw a rag soaked in water to the little girl playing with the chicken in the yard: "Put the chicken down and go clean the table." As soon as she heard that there was work to do, the little girl was very happy, "Okay daddy!" With that said, she put down the chicken, ran to her father's side with her little body, took the slightly wet rag, climbed onto the chair, and began to wipe the wooden table seriously with her little hands. The audience in the live broadcast room was extremely surprised by such a down-to-earth cleaning scene and the way the little girl was well-behaved and not complaining at all. ¡¾Hehehe! Who the hell just said that my father Lu and my baby Lili were mentally retarded? If you like Li Yue so much, go to her live broadcast room and lick her! What are you doing here! ¡¿ "That's right, my baby Lili is so cute and considerate. My father Lu and baby Lili will also clean the house themselves. It's much better than the couple in your Li family who only ask for help!" ¡¿ ¡¾Besides, our father Lu is rich, so he can give 50 million to whomever he likes, it¡¯s none of your business! Let us hold back our jealousy! ¡¿ "That's right, and I think it's Li Jiaojiao and the others who are the losers!" Although Room 6 is a stone room, it is much cleaner than Room 4! Moreover, the area is smaller than that of Room 4. I don¡¯t know how easy it is to clean it. Just like that, Li Yue and the others still have to find villagers to help clean. You are here to experience life, not to be a eldest lady, okay? ¡¿ ¡¾I feel so too! Dad Lu spent 20 yuan and finally got a chicken back, which can not only be played with but also eaten! Lili looked happy too. Besides, what's wrong with a child asking for a toy? When you were children, you never asked your parents for toys! Li Yue and the others were fine, so the villagers helped them sweep the dust casually, and the cleaning was done without even using it for 10 minutes. Not to mention how simple it was, just like that, 15 yuan was wasted! I don't think their money is worth it! ¡¿ Originally, there were a few anti-fans who wanted to say something, but unfortunately, Lu Junhan and Lu Li had too many fans and were too powerful.   As a result, as soon as the black fans posted comments, they were quickly covered up. ¡° Moreover, many fans were so angry that they went directly to Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao¡¯s live broadcast room to curse at them. The guests' mobile phones were not collected. Han Qin and Han Mo spent fifty yuan to find someone to help clean the house, and borrowed a toilet from the villager. In the toilet, he took out his mobile phone and first saw The number of people in my live broadcast room was reduced because of Room 7, and their faces were all blue. Seeing that Lu Junhan was hacked, he felt a little happy. He wished that the fans would scold the father and daughter more! Originally, they are not from the entertainment industry, so why do they need so many fans! Even though the amount of rewards is incredible, the number of people in the live broadcast room has almost caught up with Qu Sinian! Han Qin¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy. This scene was something he had only dreamed of before coming to the show. He never expected to see it on Lu Junhan and Lu Li! Fortunately, that woman Li Yue was just as jealous as him, so she secretly found someone to buy the navy. As long as Lu Junhan and Lu Li received more bad reviews, he would see how many fans would like them! But Han Qin never dreamed that the sailors Li Yue hired would be so useless. He also didn¡¯t expect that Lu Junhan and Lu Li would have so many fans, and most of them seemed to be true fans! The kind who carelessly defend them. He even said such bottomless and protective words as "Our father Lu is rich, so he can give 50 million to whomever he likes. It's none of your business!" In an instant, Han Qin saw a greater threat than Qu Sinian in the Lu family and his daughter. Seeing that the number of people in his live broadcast room was getting smaller and smaller, and was even trending to be at the bottom, Han Qin could no longer calm down, and quickly sent a message to his agent, asking him to buy an army of followers and come to his live broadcast room to increase the number of people. Then, the villager was given 50 and asked to clean Room 7. He took Han Mo and hurriedly went to find Liu Jia. Liu Jia lives in Room 2. Many fans will definitely flock to Liu Jia¡¯s live broadcast room to see what Room 2 looks like. If he goes to find Liu Jia, he might even be able to impress the fans in his live broadcast room! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 539 Dad, there is a mouse But halfway through the trip, Han Qin changed his mind. Since you want to use the live broadcast room, why not find a live broadcast room with the largest number of people to use it? He had just seen that although the house Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao lived in was very nice, most of the viewers in their live broadcast room came in and left after seeing the house, and would not stay in their live broadcast room any longer. . It is precisely because of this that Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian still rank first and second in terms of number of fans in their live broadcast rooms, while Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia are still ranked sixth and seventh, but they can be regarded as adding a wave of fans. Especially Zhou Xiaoxiao, the number of people in the live broadcast room has almost caught up with him in fifth place. This made Han Qin feel a strong sense of crisis. The third place is Jian Yi and his son. The father and son get along like enemies, and they have some cute jokes. When watching pigs, Jian Yi, a cold little killer, for the first time reveals his sadness after being scummed. Fragile. It is said that the young lady has not recovered yet. She is sitting in the yard holding a writing board, her eyes are still red, not to mention how sad she is. These two items alone have given the father and son a lot of goodwill, and the number of fans in the live broadcast room has skyrocketed! In the past, Han Qin and Li Yue did nothing on variety shows and attracted many fans just by their looks. They thought it would be the same this time, because Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao were both hosts, so naturally they couldn't compare to them in terms of appearance. What¡¯s more, he and Li Yue both have good family backgrounds, which is also an attractive point. But now, the looks of Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are not inferior to them at all. Their fierce aura cannot be matched by him and Li Yue. At the same time, their children's genes are even better. In terms of appearance and temperament, he and Li Yue couldn't get along at all. Since the guests are all so good-looking, the only thing that can attract fans is the interaction between adults and children. And in this interaction, only comedy is the most attractive and can poke the audience's cuteness. The father and daughter of the Lu family undoubtedly implement this very well, especially Lu Li, who seems to be born with a smile. Thinking this, Han Qin¡¯s eyes flashed. Before, Lu Junhan and the others came to Room 7 to look after the pigs, and they were polite. He could just go to Room 4 to look after the chickens. As soon as you get to Room 4 and enter Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room¡ª¡ª Neither Lu Junhan nor Lu Li are involved in the entertainment industry. I'm afraid they don't know how fickle the fans in the entertainment industry are. They will like you one second because you are cute, pretty and funny, but the next second, if you do something wrong and make people disgusted, this kind of liking will instantly turn into deep disgust. It¡¯s like the pushing incident between Li Jiaojiao and Qu Qianqian. What Li Yue didn¡¯t know was that he was actually present throughout the whole process. Qu Sinian intends for his daughter to enter the entertainment industry. The Qu family has a very high status in the entertainment industry, and Qu Sinian¡¯s status is even more out of reach for most people. If Qu Qianqian enters the entertainment industry, with Qu Sinian, the Qu family, and even her mother around, Qu Qianqian will Qian's journey will be absolutely smooth and no one can stop her. ¡°Moreover, she inherited all the advantages of her father and mother, and she is astonishingly beautiful. It can be said that if Qu Qianqian decides to join the entertainment industry, among the younger generation of child stars, no one will be able to surpass her. Qu Sinian once took Qu Qianqian to shoot an advertisement. Sure enough, as soon as the advertisement came out, Qu Qianqian became the most popular and attracted many fans. Her reputation even surpassed that of Li Jiaojiao, who was already the "national daughter" at that time. It was covered up. She blocked Li Jiaojiao¡¯s way, so Li Jiaojiao would not let her go. So, the incident of Qu Qianqian pushing someone happened. As soon as the video of Qu Qianqian pushing Li Jiaojiao came out, those fans who thought Qu Qianqian was good-looking before and thought the idol¡¯s daughter was our daughter, instantly became Changed face. My love for Qu Qianqian turned into deep disgust, and instead I felt deep sympathy for Li Jiaojiao, the victim. As soon as Qu Qianqian came out, everyone yelled and beat her up, which actually made Li Jiaojiao gain a lot of fans. Han Qin plans to follow this example well. It doesn¡¯t matter how cute or funny the little girl is, as long as the operation is done well and she is burdened with negative words such as "beating", "vicious", "uneducated", and "bullying", then Her entire reputation will be ruined! Just like Qu Qianqian, no matter how cute, well-behaved, or lovable she is now, there will still be people who will remember the "beating" thing, and there will still be people who will help her bring it up again. This is the stain?A lifelong stain! ¡­¡­ The little girl was standing on the chair, her fair little face was very serious, her black and slender eyelashes were drooping, and she was working very hard to wipe the table. She carefully finished wiping half of the table and was about to jump to another chair to wipe the other half of the table. Suddenly, a dark mass flew past her eyes. The little girl blinked her eyes, turned her head suspiciously, and looked towards the dirty corner. After looking for a long time, she didn't see anything. I tilted my head and thought for a while, but couldn't figure it out, so I lowered my head and went to clean the table seriously. On the contrary, the audience in the live broadcast room exploded¡ª¡ª ¡¾Fuck! Am I right? The one that ran past just now was a mouse? ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters upstairs, you read that right, wuwuwu, I saw it too, it scared me to death! He ran out suddenly without any mental preparation! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooh, Lili, run! No, go and call your dad over! There are mice in your house! What a big rat, right next to you! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, when Lili sees it, she will definitely be frightened and cry. I almost want to cry when I see it! How could there be such a big mouse! Is this the so-called southern rat? ¡¿ "It's normal. The weather there is so hot, and the house has been unoccupied for so long. It's strange that there are no mice!" ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, then there shouldn¡¯t be such a big mouse! Wasn't it the show crew? After all, it¡¯s not just a matter of a day or two for the program crew to be inactive! ¡¿ ¡¾I just came from Qu Yingdi¡¯s live broadcast room, they also found mice there, more than one! There were big ones and small ones. Qu Qianqian was so frightened that she cried when she saw them. Actor Qu seemed to be very scared too. Now the mice didn¡¯t know where to go. They both ran into the yard. It was really scary! ¡¿ ¡¾Best Actor Qu said, I have never suffered such grievances in my short 20 years! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Actor Qu is actually afraid of mice? ¡¿ "What's the matter? Many men are afraid of mice nowadays. Moreover, Movie Emperor Qu has such a good family background. This is probably the first time he has seen a mouse! It¡¯s normal to be afraid! ¡¿ ¡¾Seriously, I really want to see what Dad Lu will do when he sees a mouse. It would be funny if he was like the actor Qu, who was so frightened by the mouse that his face turned pale! ¡¿ As soon as this comment was made, Xiao Luli¡¯s scared little voice suddenly came from the live broadcast room: "Dad! Look over there, there's a mouse!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 540 I don¡¯t have gloves ¡¾Fuck! It¡¯s such a big one, right over the table leg! ¡¿¡¾Click, wipe, wipe, I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m really afraid of what will happen! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, my baby Lili will definitely faint from fright, I can¡¯t bear to watch the next scene! ¡¿ ¡¾It's okay, it's okay, baby Lili, didn't you call me daddy? Dad Lu shouldn't be afraid of mice. I don't think he has any reaction at all! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, not only did he not respond, but my father was also calmly scanning the cobwebs. ¡¿ Lu Junhan frowned and said calmly: "Are you afraid of a mouse?" The little girl¡¯s voice was still trembling, and she said to herself: ¡°Dad, this is a real mouse¡± Lu Junhan was about to say, even if it was a real mouse, what was there to be afraid of? Moreover, he was so scared that his voice trembled, as if he was about to cry in the next second. But in hindsight, I discovered that the trembling was not like a trembling of extreme fear, but excited. Fanatic. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan had a bad feeling. He stopped what he was doing and turned his head. At a glance, he saw the little girl's small body squatting in the corner, her black and clear eyes were shining, and her eyes were full of excitement that was about to overflow. And in front of her, there was a mouse trembling in the corner, wanting to run but not daring to run. Its big mung bean eyes were round and it looked extremely scared. ¡¾Fuck! What did I see! Oh my god! Lili, you are too fierce! He actually pushed the mouse at the foot of the table all the way to the corner! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, the movie star Qu who was scared by the rat in the yard next door should really take a closer look at this scene. Lili is an expert at catching rats! No mouse can outrun her! ¡¿ ¡¾I rubbed it, and suddenly I thought this mouse was a little cute! ¡¿ ¡¾I also feel that the mouse is leaning against the wall with a pitiful and frightened look, as if it is saying, Lili, don¡¯t eat me, I¡¯m not delicious! ¡¿ ¡¾I originally thought rats were disgusting, but now I feel inexplicably that they are miserable! ¡¿ ¡¾Baby Lili is so perverted, she is not afraid of mice, I love it! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! It makes people feel so safe! ¡¿ Seeing Lu Junhan looking over, the little girl didn't seem to see his expression that was hard to explain, and she looked even happier. She pointed her white and tender little finger at the mouse hiding in the corner, and repeated what she just said again, excitedly, "Dad, come and see! It's a real mouse! It can even move!" As she spoke, the little girl gave a cute "wow" to the little mouse, as if to intimidate it. The little mouse was frightened and trembled. When the little girl saw this, she turned around happily and said: "Dad, look, it can really move. I didn't lie to you. It's so fun!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Ding! Congratulations to Lili for getting another toy after the chicken! ¡¿ ¡¾Mouse: I'm so miserable, really, I just wanted to come out and breathe some fresh air. Who knew I would bump into such a tough thing! Ah ah ah, someone come and save me! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, but rats are very dirty and have a lot of bacteria on their bodies, so Lili, it¡¯s better not to touch them! ¡¿ ¡¾I don¡¯t think Lili touched it, she just chased it. Her family members must have told her not to catch mice with their hands! ¡¿ "Dad, can I play with it?" Uncle Yongyi bought a lot of white mice before. The little girl originally wanted one to play with, but her aunt said that they were Uncle Yongyi¡¯s experimental mice. Every one of them had been tested, and even one missing one would not work. ¡°Moreover, little mice are very dirty and cannot be touched. Just like the doctor, you must wear gloves before touching them. But the little girl¡¯s hands were too small and she couldn¡¯t find suitable medical gloves, so she had to give up. Now the little girl was happy to see a black mouse. Because her aunt is not here, even if she wants to play, her aunt will not stop her! But you still have to ask your dad. Because mom said, dad is very smart. Therefore, they must listen to their father more, otherwise they will be sold out by others if they are so stupid! This kind of black mouse is the dirtiest, especially in a house that has been unoccupied for a long time. Lu Junhan frowned and wanted to say no. But in a blink of an eye, he met the little girl's eager and expectant eyes. Her pure and innocent eyes were full of trust without a bottom line, as if?If he says no, the little girl will not go against his wishes and play with mice even if she likes him. Lu Junhan seemed to be touched by something. As he spoke, he suddenly changed his words: "Yes, but you can only play for 10 minutes." The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked more aggressively, ¡°Then can I touch it?¡± Her aunt didn't let her touch the little mouse, saying it was dirty, but the little girl couldn't tell. She thought the little mouse was cute. When she was in heaven, her father hid her snacks, and the little girl stole them for her. ! She really likes to play with her mouse brother! Lu Junhan: "" "Damn it, I thought Lili wasn't afraid of mice, and she was already very aggressive even by forcing the mouse into a corner, but I didn't expect that there would be even more aggressive ones! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili, you are a tiger, right? When other people see a mouse, they may not be able to do so in time. Some even hide faster than a mouse. For details, please refer to the movie star Qu next door. Lili, you actually want to touch it! This is not a chicken! ¡¿ "That's right, Lili, let's let ourselves go and let the mouse go! The chickens in the yard are waiting for you to touch them! ¡¿ ¡¾Chicken: Where did you come from? You actually want to harm me! Can't you just let me die peacefully? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Lili is so afraid of the chickens and the rats run away! Absolutely amazing, what the hell am I a fan of! Hahahaha, it¡¯s so cute! ¡¿ "Dad" The little girl raised her eyes and looked at him pitifully, "If someone wants to play with it, can you let them play with it?" ¡¾Fuck! My health tank is empty! Lili's coquettish behavior is too lethal! ¡¿ ¡¾I have already gone to beat up my little brother who can only eat and sleep! Look at other people's children, look at yourself! ¡¿ "" Lu Junhan paused, took a deep breath, and said, "You can play, just put on your gloves." Seeing that her father agreed, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed, ¡°Okay, Dad!¡± But in an instant, the little girl¡¯s fair and tender face fell down again, she grabbed her little hands and said gloomily: ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t have gloves.¡± Since he agreed, Lu Junhan will not regret it. If he doesn't agree, who knows if this little idiot will do something evil again. He took a look inside and saw that the house was very empty and there wasn't much. But there are a lot of plastic bags for stuffing. He pulled out a relatively small plastic bag, and after confirming that the bag was not leaking, he threw it to the little girl, raised his chin, and said coldly: "Put it on." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 541 The mouse ran away... "Dad, are these the gloves you found for Lili?" The little girl looked at the plastic bag with bright eyes. After Lu Junhan said a faint "hmm", the little girl happily put the plastic bag on her right hand, and then she cheered, "That's great, I have gloves! Dad, you are really awesome!" You can even get a child¡¯s gloves, dad is so awesome! Before Lu Junhan could express his feelings about her stupid look, he saw the little girl's right hand covered with a plastic bag, grabbed it forward, and directly killed the frightened rat that kept "squeaking". Caught: "Let's go, Brother Mouse, let's go play!" Lu Junhan: "" The live broadcast room is also full of screens: ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ In an instant, the title #³¾ýººyour daughter is too damn tiger# was directly ranked as the top trending search topic! This is not over yet, the little girl happily caught the mouse and was about to go out to develop a relationship with her mouse brother. Suddenly, out of the corner of my eye, I saw there seemed to be another one behind the door! "Dad! Over here! There's a mouse over here!" The little girl¡¯s voice was extremely excited, as if what she was seeing was not a mouse, but her long-lost, dearest father, and her tone was extremely fanatical. Lu Junhan's face no longer had any serious expression, and he even looked calmer than ordinary people. He raised his head, swept the cobwebs on the ceiling with a broom, and said without looking back: ¡°Kick it out.¡± "Okay!" The mouse behind the door has been hiding behind the door for a long time. Now when the little girl discovered it, it was so scared that it ran around. When the little girl saw this, she immediately became anxious. She spread her short legs and began to chase the mouse that was escaping in a hurry: "Mouse, don't run inside, my dad asked me to drive you out! Can you run outside?" ¡¾Good guy, I chased after him and even discussed it with the mouse! ¡¿ ¡¾Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh looks like a coquettish look! Woo hoo hoo, rat, don¡¯t be ungrateful, get out of here quickly! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, don't you think the way Lili is chasing the mouse is a bit familiar? ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, it¡¯s true, if the mouse in her hand were replaced by a chicken, it would be more like it! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, I was still regretting why the show crew didn't film the scene of Lili hugging and chasing the chicken. Now that I see this scene, I can completely imagine the scene at that time! ¡¿ ??¡¾Light the wax for the mouse. ¡¿ ¡¾Wax +1¡¿ ¡¾Wax +2¡¿ The little girl has already caught a mouse in her hand. She has small hands, and the glove only has one hand, so she can¡¯t catch the mouse. The little girl never thought about catching it. She has always been a very contented baby, as long as she has a mouse to play with. So, she kept her father's words in mind and devoted herself to chasing the mice. In the end, with the unremitting efforts of the little girl, the mouse was chased by her and ran out of Room 4 out of breath. Then, in a panic he ran to room No. 3 next door. ¡¾Wait! As far as I know, Quyingdi and Baby Qianqian should be hiding in the yard now! ¡¿ ¡¾It was in the yard. The father and daughter were sitting on the wicker chairs in the yard. They didn't dare to enter the house. They looked so pitiful! ¡¿ ¡°Damn it, aren¡¯t they going to have a head-on collision with this little mouse? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, we have already touched each other! I have two mobile phones, one is for Quyingdi and the other is for Lili Baby. Our baby Lili is still looking for mice at the door. Not to mention how confused she is. I can¡¯t wait to tell her on the spot that her little mouse has gone to room 3! Actor Qu, on the other hand, came face-to-face with the mouse, and both parties were almost frightened to death! Now the mouse is gone again! ¡¿ ¡¾This is not the worst thing. The worst thing is that Qu Qianqian was almost coaxed by Movie Emperor Qu, but as soon as this mouse ran in, Qu Qianqian was frightened and cried again! ¡¿ [Hey, as expected, girls are still not as courageous as boys. The handsome boy Jian Xiyan in Room 5 seemed to have seen the mouse but not seen it. The same goes for Jian Yi. Anyway, both father and son have the same temperament. If they see a mouse, they will not notice it. Don't even catch them, just leave them there. ¡¿ ¡¾There is farting upstairs, who said girls are not as good as boys? Aren¡¯t we Lili girls? She is still a girl who can catch mice with her bare hands! ¡¿   [Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooot~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~" I'm very happy, and I'm even more considerate than my boyfriend! Dad Lu is so happy! ¡¿ [That is, when I saw Dad Lu¡¯s abs before, in order to see them every day, I wanted to be Dad Lu¡¯s daughter. Now that I see Lili, oooooh, I really, really want to be a pear. Pear's mother! If I had a daughter like this, I would wake up laughing even in my dreams! ¡¿ ¡¾Still dreaming upstairs, identification completed. ¡¿ ¡¾But seriously, who is Lili¡¯s mother? Does anyone know? Woohoo, I just want to know who is so lucky to have a husband like Dad Lu and such a lovely daughter. Such a woman is probably the happiest woman in the world! ¡¿ ¡¾No one knows the identity of Lili¡¯s mother. Many people have tried to check before, but none have been able to find out! I suspect that Father Lu doesn¡¯t even know who Lili¡¯s mother is! ¡¿ ¡¾Also, Jian Xiyan¡¯s mother cannot be found out either, and it¡¯s not written on the Internet. It¡¯s a bit too mysterious! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, since I don¡¯t know who my mother is, then from now on, I am Lili¡¯s mother! Please call me Lili Mom. ¡¿ ¡¾It's over, it's over, it's not like I'm dreaming upstairs for a day or two. ¡¿ At the scene, the program team had a rare opportunity to be a human being, mainly because they saw Qu Qianqian crying so miserably, and they still have tasks to do later. Don¡¯t waste too much time packing your luggage. So, they told the confused little girl that her mouse had gone to room 3. At the same time, the photographer who was following Qu Sinian kindly reminded Qu Sinian that little Luli was not afraid of mice and could ask the little girl to come over and help him chase away the mice. Hearing this, Qu Sinian seemed to have seen a savior and quickly took Qu Qianqian out. As soon as I went out, I happened to bump into a little girl who was looking for a mouse. When Qu Sinian saw her, his cool and handsome eyes lit up, and the corners of his thin lips were slightly curved. He was about to speak, but his attention was suddenly attracted by a black and fleshy thing "Zhizhizhi¡ª¡ª" As they looked over, a pair of green bean-sized black eyes looked at them innocently on the little girl's white and tender palms. Eyes facing each other One second. Two seconds Qu Qianqian said "Wow", grabbed her father's shoulders and cried loudly: "Rat! Dad has a mouse! Woo hoo hoo" Qu Sinian was also shocked. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 542 Lu Li is Qu Qianqian¡¯s biological father He had heard from the photographer before that Xiao Luli was not afraid of mice and that she could help them drive away the mice. Qu Sinian was not surprised by this. He had seen many children who were not afraid of mice before, but most of them were boys. There were also girls, but the number was small, but not none. Sometimes, these children become playful and chase the mice. He thought that Xiao Luli was the same as them. But he never expected that she was so fearless that she even dared to hold a mouse in her hand and play with it! Don¡¯t you think mice are furry, dirty and scary? Qu Sinian took one look at the dirty mouse and felt that it was a kind of torture to his eyes and spirit. He couldn't hold it back and took a few steps back, fearing that the little girl wouldn't hold on tightly and the mouse would jump on them. , but I felt a little admiration for the little girl in my heart. At the same time, Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room and Qu Sinian¡¯s live broadcast room exploded at the same time¡ª¡ª ¡¾Hahahaha, if my calculation is correct, this should be the third time that Qu Yingdi and Qianqian Baby meet the mouse! They are really miserable! I have never seen anything so miserable. It was so miserable that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh! ¡¿ [They are really afraid of whatever comes. Even if there are several mice in the house, Qu Yingdi and Qianqian Baobao finally hid in the yard. They thought the yard was safe, but who knew, a man suddenly ran in from the yard. Only, I was so frightened that I didn¡¯t even say a word, I went out of the house with great difficulty, and wanted to hide outside. Not long after, I ran into the mouse on Baby Lili¡¯s hand again. What kind of fucking luck is this, hahahaha! ¡¿ "Sister Qianqian, don't be afraid, it won't bite!" Seeing that Sister Qianqian was crying so miserably, the little girl immediately became anxious. She held up the mouse that was still squeaking and showing it to her, "Actually, it's very cute. It's really , I won¡¯t lie to you, it¡¯s very well-behaved, even better than me!¡± Qu Qianqian clung to her father's shoulder, turned her head with tears in her eyes, and saw the mouse that was directly in front of her. Her face turned pale, and she turned around and cried louder: "Sister Lili! Help, help, help. Ah, there¡¯s a mouse whining¡ª¡± Little girl: "" Qu Sinian: "" That mouse was brought by your sister Lili! If you don¡¯t call daddy for help, why call her? ! ! Although Qu Sinian was also afraid, he was an adult after all and could still control himself. Seeing this, he quickly comforted Qu Qianqian, who was crying and out of breath. In just a moment, her fair face was covered with tears, and her body was twitching. She looked extremely pitiful. . Seeing that she seemed to be in trouble, the little girl pursed her lips and silently put her right hand holding the mouse behind her back. She looked at Qu Qianqian who was crying loudly with her big black eyes, and whispered in a low voice: "I'm sorry, sister Qianqian, I didn't know you were afraid of mice." She looked at them eagerly, with a guilty look on her face, her long, dark eyelashes drooping, and her voice was obviously depressed. At the same time, the people in the live broadcast room never considered that Qu Qianqian was just a three-year-old girl now, and they just kept using the most vicious words to slander her. ¡¾Why! When Qu Qianqian cried for the first time, I thought she was so pitiful and distressed. But now when I see her cry, I feel that she is really annoying. When something happens, she will just cry and cry like a child. They look like white flowers and are of no use at all. They are completely inferior to Baby Pear! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Among so many pairs of guests, she was the only child who cried the most and for the longest time. If she was so scared, she should not come to record the show! ¡¿ ¡¾Tsk, even if she is useless, Actor Qu is still trying his best to comfort her and take care of her. Now even Baby Lili wants to accommodate her, who does she think she is! Little princess? Will everyone revolve around her? ¡¿ Qu Sinian knew that she also had good intentions. She just saw a very interesting toy and wanted to share it with Qu Qianqian. But unexpectedly, Qu Qianqian couldn¡¯t accept it at all. Thinking like this, Qu Sinian smiled and rubbed the little girl who had her head lowered in frustration, and then asked her softly if she could do him a favor. He said that there were mice in the house and yard of Room 3. He asked the little girl if she could do him a favor. Can the girl help him drive out the mice? He and Qu Qianqian are both afraid of mice. The little girl is not afraid of mice. After hearing this, she patted her little chest to express her promise to complete the task. When passing by Qu Sinian, the little girl thought for a while and comforted Qu Qianqian, who was sobbing with red eyes: "Sister Qianqian, don't be afraid, I will help you catch mice now,People will catch mice! Soon there will be no mice in your home. " When Qu Qianqian heard this, her eyes turned red and she became a little anxious. She didn't even care about her fear of mice. She looked at Xiao Luli: "Sister Lili, please don't go, please don't go, okay? Those rats, rats are terrible! They are so ugly and dirty, and they will bark, if you go, the rats will eat you" Speaking of this, Qu Qianqian was so frightened that she wanted to cry when she thought of the furry mouse gnawing something, and her voice was full of tears. When Qu Qianqian came out like this, people in the live broadcast room were surprised. ¡¾Fuck! Suddenly I feel that Qu Qianqian is also quite nice! ¡¿ ¡¾I feel so too! ! ! In fact, I just felt like those idiots were talking like shit! Qu Qianqian is only three years old now, and she is still a delicate girl. She is afraid of mice. Isn't it normal to cry when seeing mice? Didn't you cry when you were little? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, I think baby Qianqian must be very nice, otherwise baby Lili wouldn¡¯t play so well with her! ¡¿ "Even so, I also think that although Baby Qianqian loves to cry, she is actually very kind at heart. If it were me, I would be very anxious to ask Xiao Lili to help me get rid of the mice. Otherwise, the thought of mice in the house would make me sleep uneasy at night! But baby Qianqian stopped Xiaolili from going, for fear that she would be eaten by mice Wow, oh, oh, what kind of sisterly love is this that touches the world! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! After being analyzed like this by the person above, I really think it makes sense! Baby Qianqian is so kind! ¡¿ When the audience in the live broadcast room started to shoot up the barrage. Here, Qu Sinian has already completed Qu Qianqian¡¯s ideological work. Qu Qianqian reluctantly agreed to let her sister Lili catch mice. But she was still a little worried. Qu Qianqian insisted that Qu Sinian watch Xiao Luli catch it. She said it was to prevent her sister Lili from being accidentally eaten by mice when she was catching them! If Dad is around, he can save Sister Lili. That caring and worried look, if it weren¡¯t for the mismatch in age and gender, Qu Sinian would have suspected that Lu Li was Qu Qianqian¡¯s biological father! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 543 Do you want to harm my father? Although Qu Qianqian was scared, she still held on to her father's clothes tightly and forced herself to stay in the house with her father. Seeing her pale face, Qu Sinian wanted her to go out and wait, but Qu Qianqian refused to say anything and insisted on ensuring the safety of her sister Lili with her own eyes. This unintentional incident made Qu Qianqian feel good about herself again. In Room 3, the little girl kept chasing the mouse. Fortunately, the house was relatively simple, with not much furniture, and it was empty. The place where mice could hide was in the pile of debris behind the door. The little girl chased after it for a while, but found that this would not work. She tilted her head and thought for a while, then stood on tiptoes. , found a plastic bag from behind the door. So, the mouse catching began. Seeing one mouse after another being caught by the little girl into the bag, Qu Qianqian was quite afraid at first that the mice would eat her sister Lili, but then she was just stunned. Not only Qu Qianqian and Qu Sinian kept staring at the little girl, but the audience in the live broadcast room were also staring closely at the screen. Some viewers are even ready to call 120. Unlike Qu Qianqian, the audience in the live broadcast room was afraid that Lu Li would eat the mouse. After all, she is so tough, there is nothing she can't do! Especially, every time she catches a mouse, the smile on her face becomes a little brighter, as if she is not catching a mouse, but today's food. My boyfriend is so powerful! Many viewers who are afraid of mice looked at it with stars in their eyes and almost became little fans! In just such a moment, many fans became true fans! But Lu Li didn¡¯t have Weibo, so they couldn¡¯t follow her, so they had no choice but to send gifts to their daughter. In an instant, gifts flew up in the live broadcast room. ¡­¡­ Here, Han Qin pretended to visit Liu Jia. Then, when walking from Liu Jia's residence to Room 7, he deliberately chose the path that passed by Room 4. He planned to go directly to Lu Li. He didn¡¯t know the details of Lu Junhan for the time being, but he had heard rumors about him in Haicheng. Han Qin didn¡¯t dare to offend him, and he was also afraid that if he didn¡¯t pay attention, his idea of ??destroying Lu Li would be discovered by Lu Junhan. But Lu Li is different. She is just an ignorant three-year-old child. Moreover, children are the most likely to do wrong things. These days, not many people like naughty children, but they still hate them! On the contrary, there are many people who sympathize with and care for the weak. And Han Qin wants to be the weak one now! He wants to take away the fans in Lu Li and Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room. ¡° Moreover, it seems that Lu Junhan and Lu Li are ignorant. Neither of them is involved in the entertainment industry. Why do they need so many fans? It¡¯s simply a waste of resources. It¡¯s better to fulfill him! Just as Han Qin was passing by Room 3 and planning to go to Room 4, the little girl happened to come out of Room 3. She was holding a slightly bulging black bag in her hand, and her other hand was wrapped in a plastic bag, as if she was grabbing something. When Han Qin saw her coming out of Room 3, he was stunned for a moment, but then he was overjoyed. He was worried about how to trick Lu Li out. After all, when the recording of the program started, he noticed that the little girl was very attached to her father. As long as she left her father for more than three minutes, the little girl would look for her father everywhere. Now it takes no effort at all! Seeing that the camera was facing them, Han Qin took Han Mo and walked a few steps, with his back to the camera, and then his eyes flashed. Just when he was thinking about how to deal with this little girl, he suddenly saw the black bag in her hand. He smiled gently, got closer and said: "Um Lili, can I call you that?" The little girl nodded. She knew this uncle. When the lot was drawn, this uncle had an ugly expression. He looked like a bad person. Originally, the little girl didn¡¯t want to deal with the bad guy, but she was afraid that he was here to harm her father. Her father was so pitiful, and many bad people wanted to harm him, so she had to protect him well. So, the little Loli frowned and asked seriously: "Uncle, do you want to harm my father?" Han Qin: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The little Loli looked serious: "I tell you, you can't do this! My father is very pitiful and pitiful. If you try to harm him, they will beat you!" ?? Han Qin choked and wanted to say, your father is so pathetic, if he??Pity, other people are not more pitiful! But thinking about the fact that we are recording a program now, I am afraid that the audience and the Lu family will misunderstand. He was inevitably a little flustered: "No, Lili, you misunderstood. Uncle was just passing by, yes, passing by Moreover, I don't know your father very well, how could I harm him" The little girl did not relax her vigilance. She frowned and asked suspiciously, "Really? You really don't want to harm my father?" The little girl said in a coaxing voice, "My father is really pitiful now. He can harm anyone." His. Uncle, do you really not want to harm him? " The audience in the live broadcast room was so cute by her serious look. ¡¾Hahahaha, I can't do it anymore. I feel like Lili is a little disappointed. She almost didn't say, why don't you come to harm my dad? My dad is very pitiful now and can be easily framed! ¡¿ ¡¾This is the first time I have seen someone ask someone a question like this hahahaha! Lili is so filial! She was afraid that no one would harm her father, so she asked her so many times! ¡¿ ¡¾Best Actor Han: Okay, okay, I'll hurt you, why don't I hurt your father? ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu! Stop cleaning, come out and take care of your daughter! She is looking for someone to harm you! ¡¿ Han Qin wanted to harm Lu Junhan, but not to kill him, but to ruin his reputation. He looked into the little girl¡¯s clear and dark eyes, feeling a little guilty for no reason. If the other party wasn¡¯t only three years old and didn¡¯t understand anything, he would have doubted whether she had seen what he was thinking. But in front of the audience, even if Han Qin felt sick in his heart, he could only smile and say, "No, why should I harm your father?" "Okay," the little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, as if she believed it. Then she said, as if she was praising him for not wanting to harm her father, "Uncle, let me play with this for you. This is really fun." As he said that, the little girl put the mouse she was holding on his hand. The expression is still a bit reluctant. But my mother said, if others are good to you, you should also be good to others. Since her uncle doesn¡¯t want to harm her father, she has to be nice to her uncle and give him a super fun toy to play with. ¡°She still has a lot of them anyway. She wants one. Then, the rest belongs to Dad! Han Qin originally wanted to have a good relationship with her, but when he found another opportunity, he ruined her in one fell swoop. Therefore, when he heard her saying that she wanted to give him something to play with, Han Qin thought she had accepted him. She was feeling contempt in her heart. The child was just a child. She had no scheming at all and was so stupid. He was here to harm her. She thought he wanted to be friends with her! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 544 Uncle, do you like the mouse brother too? Han Qin was sarcastic in his heart, but his face was very gentle and gentle, and his smile was light and doting. He stretched out his hand¡ª¡ª "Zhizhizhi¡ª¡ª" The next second, a furry, fleshy black thing fell on his hand. Before Han Qin could see clearly, he saw the black thing moving! About to crawl into his sleeve! "Zhizhi¡ª¡ª" Han Qin saw that it was actually a mouse. Its long pink tail just brushed against his fingertips, and the touch was still very clear. The smile on Han Qin¡¯s lips froze, and the hairs all over his body stood up. His face immediately turned pale, and he was so frightened that he shook his hands several times! If he hadn¡¯t restrained himself so tightly, he would have screamed on the spot! Seeing this, Han Mo hurried over: "Dad." The mouse was frightened, fell from his hand to the ground, and then ran into the field in a panic. "Eh¡­¡­" When the little girl saw the mouse running away, she walked a few steps, paused, and then came back. She looked at Han Qin, who had no color on his face. She seemed to have thought of something and said guiltily: "Uncle, are you also afraid of mice?" Han Qin¡¯s face froze. Han Qin is actually not afraid of mice. He is really not afraid. He just thinks mice are too dirty and a little disgusting to touch. Of course, if he were asked to catch chickens and fish, he would feel the same way. If Han Qin were a woman, he would recognize her. Women are afraid of mice, which will make fans think that she is weak and worthy of protection. But he is a man, and if word spreads about being afraid of rats, he may be ridiculed by many fans. What¡¯s more, Han Qin has always adopted the big brother persona. As the eldest brother, naturally you can¡¯t be afraid of anything. So, even though Han Qin was ready to kill Lu Li, he still shook his head and said with a smile, "Hey, I was suddenly frightened just now. In fact, I quite like mice." The audience in the live broadcast room is not stupid. Just now, Han Qin swung the mouse faster than anyone else. Now he says he is not afraid of mice. Who are he kidding? Only a fool would believe what Han Qin said. "Really? Uncle, do you also like Brother Mouse very much?" The little girl believed it, and she still believed it. She happily opened her black bag and showed Han Qin the four little mice inside, "Uncle, let's play with mice together!" Han Qin¡¯s face immediately turned green. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Li Yue exited Qu Sinian's live broadcast room, put away her phone, and looked ugly. After a while, Li Jiaojiao came out of the toilet after using the toilet with a look of disgust. Then, she sprayed perfume on herself desperately. After making sure that there was no toilet smell, she reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Li Yue holding the mobile phone in her hand, she quietly looked outside. The photographer was talking to the villagers outside, but the camera did not move towards them. She then turned her head and stepped forward. Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue have long heard that Qu Si Nian will participate in this show, and they have already bought the navy in advance before the show started. They can't shake Qu Sinian's position. But Qu Qianqian, because of the Qu family, they didn¡¯t dare to suppress her openly, but secretly, it was not a problem at all to ruin her reputation. Even someone like Qu Sinian, who is a king, has a lot of negative fans. After all, the mouth is always on the body, no matter how powerful you are and how cruel you are. But across the Internet, the audience can¡¯t just say whatever they want. As long as it doesn¡¯t go too far, no one will pursue it. Moreover, if you really want to pursue it, the process will be very troublesome. "However, Qu Sinian has too many true fans. As soon as the negative fans appear, they will definitely be torn to pieces by these fans soon." But Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t. Once the video of Qu Qianqian recommending people came out, Qu Sinian suppressed it within five minutes, and all the hot comments on the Internet were deleted. Now only a few people know that Qu Qianqian pushed her. At that time, Li Jiaojiao hated him to death, but she didn't have a father as powerful as Qu Sinian. This matter finally came to an end. But Li Jiaojiao remembered this hatred. ¡° Moreover, on the set before, many people would always compare Qu Qianqian with her. And Qu Qianqian is the winner every time. As a result, as soon as she saw Qu Qianqian appear, she would see a face similar to her father's?With such a threatening and beautiful face, Li Jiaojiao wanted to have her face scratched! When the show first started broadcasting, Li Jiaojiao hired trolls to come to the live broadcast room to comment, asking them to deliberately mention Qu Qianqian¡¯s recommendation. Therefore, although the audience did not know Qu Qianqian, they naturally had no favorable impression of Qu Qianqian when they saw this comment. In addition, Qu Qianqian committed suicide, and Qu Sinian doted on her to death. Most of the fans in the live broadcast room were fans of Qu Sinian. Now they saw that their male idol was so humble to Qu Qianqian. He not only helped her put on shoes and clothes, but also fed Qu Qianqian breakfast. Comparing this with Li Jiaojiao¡¯s sensible and generous attitude, the audience naturally felt that Qu Qianqian was too coquettish and willful, and their impression of her plummeted! It can be said that these fans are both Qu Sinian¡¯s true fans and Qu Qianqian¡¯s negative fans! The plan was going well, but it seems that Qu Qianqian will be blacklisted by the entire Internet. By then, even if Qu Qianqian wants to join the entertainment industry, everyone can scold her to death. But who would have thought that Lu Li would appear at this moment! Li Jiaojiao didn¡¯t take this little girl who was abandoned by her mother and came to the Lu family seriously at first. She seemed to have come from the countryside. Although Li Jiaojiao is only 6 years old this year, she has been involved in the entertainment industry for a long time and has long called herself a little adult. Therefore, I look down on such a delicate little girl with no social experience. But she never expected that this Lu Li would ruin all her previous plans as soon as he appeared! Qu Qianqian went to the Lu family to find Lu Li. During the half-hour drive, fans in the live broadcast room scolded Qu Qianqian all the way. If it weren't for the fact that Qu Sinian is Qu Qianqian's father, Qu Qianqian's ancestors are eighteen generations old. I'm afraid they will all be scolded by fans. But half an hour later, Qu Qianqian and Qu Sinian were watching TV quietly at the Lu family, waiting for the Lu family's father and daughter to get up. Then, Lu Li appeared in Qu Sinian¡¯s live broadcast room. This caused the audience's attention to shift to Lu Li and Lu Junhan. It just so happens that the way the father and daughter get along is so novel and funny, it¡¯s very interesting to watch. Immediately afterwards, most of the fans ran to Lu Junhan's live broadcast room. They only thought about "hahahaha". How could they remember what they had scolded Qu Qianqian before? When the navy saw the fans, they kept laughing at the interaction between Lu Li and Lu Junhan. They refused to give up and began to post negative comments about Qianqian again, constantly mentioning her pushing others and being willful. However, not long after these comments appeared, they were deleted by the audience's "hahahaha" comments! Li Jiaojiao almost went crazy! But she still didn¡¯t take Lu Li seriously. ¡°After all, Lu Li will not be involved in the entertainment industry in the future, so she will not be a threat to her. Her only threat is Qu Qianqian. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 545 A bad premonition Last time, Qu Sinian found out early and deleted the comment, but Qu Qianqian avoided it. This time, she must use this program to completely suppress Qu Qianqian into the mud! Fortunately, there is no need to put the phone away, which makes it easier for them to contact the navy at any time. Li Jiaojiao didn't notice Li Yue's extremely ugly expression, and asked pretending not to know: "Sister-in-law, have you read the comments online? What did the viewers say?" Li Jiaojiao has been in the entertainment industry for at least two years. Not to mention she is a seasoned person, but she is also a person who knows some ways about the world. She could naturally guess that the navy was in trouble, and now the comments on the Internet must be everywhere criticizing Qu Qianqian. But she just wanted to hear it from other people's mouths, as if someone had witnessed her defeating Qu Qianqian, which would bring her unprecedented happiness. However, Li Yue's reaction was beyond her expectation. She said in a deep voice, "We went in the wrong direction from the beginning." Li Jiaojiao had a bad feeling: "Sister-in-law, what do you mean?" Li Yue handed her the comments on the phone, "Read it yourself." Li Jiaojiao took it and glanced at it. Then, her eyes suddenly widened and she looked at Li Yue in disbelief, "This is impossible! Why are all the comments directed at Qu Qianqian! Didn't we buy a navy?" Li Yue frowned and asked her to keep her voice down, and then said in a deep voice, "Anyway, if we want to deal with Qu Qianqian, we have to deal with Lu Li first. As long as Lu Li and Qu Qianqian have a good relationship for a day, Qu Qianqian will not Might get hacked!¡± Under Li Jiaojiao¡¯s stunned gaze, Li Yue saw that the photographer over there did not look over, and there was no one else around. That's why she just made people go to Heiqu Qianqian to be afraid of mice. She cried so many times, which made people very annoying and very much comments. "But later, when Qu Qianqian showed concern for Lu Li, the direction of the wind changed," Li Yue said in a low voice with heavy eyes, "Because Qu Qianqian cares about Lu Li, Lu Li's fans also like her very much, and they all speak for Qu Qianqian. However, what surprised me most is that not long after the broadcast started, Lu Li actually So many fans.¡± Li Yue didn't care when he saw that the number of people in Lu Junhan's live broadcast room was almost catching up with Qu Sinian's. Sometimes, the number of viewers in the live broadcast room doesn¡¯t mean anything. Some viewers may just come to watch the excitement, and then leave after watching the show. And only those who truly speak for you and defend you are called fans. ¡°Other than that, it can only be said to be a spectator, just like watching a TV series and passing it by after watching it. Originally, Li Yue thought that no matter how attractive the interaction between Lu Li and her father was, those people would just watch it as a TV series. After watching it, they would not have any thoughts and just smiled and passed it by. But I didn¡¯t expect that so many people would become Lu Li¡¯s true fans. As a result, the navy they bought couldn¡¯t even hack Qu Qianqian! The large number of people in the live broadcast room can only show that the relationship between the Lu family and his daughter is very interesting, but the large number of people speaking for Lu Li means that Lu Li is very attractive and lovable. "If she continues like this, her number of fans may exceed yours." Li Yue¡¯s eyebrows were heavy, and his solemn tone didn¡¯t sound like he was joking. Li Jiaojiao knew that Li Yue would not lie to her, so her face suddenly became extremely ugly. In fact, some of Li Jiaojiao¡¯s fans also went to Lu Li. The reason why Li Jiaojiao became the nation's daughter is not because of her acting skills. Li Jiaojiao herself has no acting skills. But fortunately, she is sweet-tongued and cute, and the role she plays is not difficult. What¡¯s more¡ª Firstly, she comes from a famous family, secondly, she is very beautiful, and thirdly, she doesn¡¯t have the airs of a wealthy daughter, she is very sensible and warm-hearted. But now Lu Li also has the first and second place. Lu Li is even more beautiful than Li Jiaojiao and has a better family background than Li Jiaojiao. As for the third item Lu Li just wants to cling to her father and has an attitude of looking for him at all times. She is more than sensible, she is like a caring little cotton-padded jacket. And intimate, there is no shortage of funny. It can be said that Li Jiaojiao still has a slight chance of winning against Qu Qianqian, but against Lu Li, she is completely defeated! "Then sister-in-law, what should I do now?" Li Jiaojiao really hates Lu Li. If it weren't for her, she would have dealt with Qu Qianqian by now! "Don't worry about Qu Qianqian for now," Li Yue lowered her voice when she saw that the photographer noticed their side and was about to come over.The voice said: "Deal with Lu Li first." Li Jiaojiao hurriedly said: "Then what should I do?" Li Yue's eyes flashed: "Do you still remember how you dealt with Qu Qianqian last time and took away her fans?" Li Jiaojiao¡¯s eyes lit up, and a trace of sinisterness flashed across her eyes, ¡°Remember.¡± ??As for the push, Li Jiaojiao, as the victim who was almost pushed to the corner of the table by Qu Qianqian and disfigured, gained a lot of fans afterwards, including Qu Qianqian's fans. Since Qu Qianqian¡¯s fans like Qu Qianqian, it means that they like the little girl very much. Now they see how vicious Qu Qianqian is and how pitiful Li Jiaojiao is. So, all the fans Qu Qianqian had accumulated following Qu Sinian¡¯s commercials went to Li Jiaojiao. ¡°They are all pretty girls anyway, no one is a fan. ¡°Moreover, they would rather be fans of a kind-hearted girl than a vicious and pushy one. Li Jiaojiao thought about Lu Li¡¯s fan base, which was even larger than Qu Qianqian¡¯s before. If they all became hers, Li Jiaojiao¡¯s When Li Jiaojiao thought of this, her heart couldn't help but beat fast. It seems that we have to find a way to get close to Lu Li first I don¡¯t know what she thought of, but the corners of Li Jiaojiao¡¯s mouth suddenly curled up. Her fair and soft little face was gentle, looking pretty and well-behaved. ¡° If Qu Qianqian saw that Lu Li stopped playing with her and instead played with her, Li Jiaojiao, Qu Qianqian would definitely hate her to death. ¡­¡­ Han Qin didn't stay long before he took Han Mo away with his face pale. The little girl couldn¡¯t help but feel downcast when she saw that no one was playing with her. I wanted to go find sister Qianqian, but thinking that she was afraid of mice, I had to go back to find my father. Lu Junhan has almost finished cleaning. Room 4 is only dusty, the place is small and shabby, so he cleaned it very quickly. In addition, he also caught a little mouse. The audience in the live broadcast room watched helplessly as Lu Junhan picked up the rat's tail and threw the struggling rat out the door with no expression on his face. ¡¾Fuck! I know how baby Lili can be so fierce! I totally learned it from my dad! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, my father Lu is so cool! How dare you catch a mouse with your bare hands! ¡¿ The little girl saw that her father had thrown away the mouse, and after thinking about it, she let the mouse out of the bag in a decent manner. ¡¾Oh my god! Go and tell Actor Qu to lock the door! Lili and Dad Lu released the mice! ¡¿ ¡¾Don't be afraid, there is a cat! There are some cats chasing the mice!¡¿ ¡¾I don¡¯t know whyI have a bad feeling. ¡¿ ¡¾Me too. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 546 Things were taken away ¡¾Same as above. ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +1¡¿ ¡¾Hey, it's gone, it's all gone. As expected, Lili abandoned her chickens and mice, and started chasing the cat crazily again! ¡¿ ¡¾Ahhhh, Lili! ! You little scumbag! ! ! Are you worthy of the chicken you bought for 20 yuan in your yard, and the mouse brother who was chased by the cat and turned into a dog? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Ha ha ha ha! Why do I feel that the mouse would rather be eaten by the cat than be caught and played with by Lili again? ¡¿ ¡¾Here I go, it¡¯s really true! You see, there is a cat in front of the mouse and a pear behind it. The mouse does not hide behind pear. Instead, it keeps rushing towards the cat. It is not afraid of death at all. Hahahaha, is it played by pear that makes it want to live? ¡¿ ¡¾Brother Mouse: Ooooh, I'm dirty! I am no longer clean, just let me die] ¡¾Hahahahaha, sister upstairs, you are really poisonous! ¡¿ "Don't be afraid, Brother Mouse, Lili will help you take revenge!" Now, sisters, let¡¯s start a moment of silence for cats. ¡¿ ¡¾Silence +1¡¿ ¡¾Silent silence +10086¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I really can't help it. I haven't stopped laughing since I came to this live broadcast room! ¡¿ ¡¾+1, I don¡¯t want to go out now that I¡¯m here! My stomach hurts from laughing so hard, Lili is so cute! Fierce girl Lili, rush to the duck! ! ¡¿ "Brother Maomao! Just wait for me!" The little loli has two long ponytails on her black head. She has a delicate face with oval seeds. Her skin is as radiant as jade and is highlighted by the dazzling sunlight. She is obviously very aggressive, as if painted with thick ink. She has a beautiful appearance, but her dark and clear eyes are innocent and ignorant of the world. ???Looking at the stock, it¡¯s indescribably pure and beautiful. The hook makes people¡¯s hearts itch, but also reveals a bit of cuteness. At this time, because he ran too fast, a blush appeared on his fair and tender cheeks, and his little milk sound was urgent, as if he was afraid that the cat would run away. ¡¾Oh my god, Lili looks so good when running! Woohoo, what kind of divine appearance is this! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I can really do this look! I want to blow it up! ¡¿ But the little girl¡¯s cat didn¡¯t chase her for long before it was caught by Lu Junhan who came out to look for her. Little girl: "!!!!!!" ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, coming, coming, Lili's natural enemy is coming! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, thank you dad for saving the lives of those cats! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili: It¡¯s as if fate has grabbed her by the throat. ¡¿ The little girl struggled in his hand for a moment, and when she saw that the cats she was chasing had all run away, she widened her eyes in panic, turned her head, and said in a hurried voice: ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t played games with Brother Cat Cat yet.¡± ¡°What a bullshit game you¡¯re playing!¡± With a cold face, Lu Jun carried her into the yard, then threw her in front of the faucet in the yard, and said coldly: "Go and wash your hands." The little girl was still angry. Without thinking, she spread her dark little hands and showed them to her father: "No! My hands are clean! There is no need to wash them!" Lu Junhan: "" Who the hell gave you the courage to say such nonsense? The little girl also found that her hands were dirty now, and her expression was shocked. She always remembered her father¡¯s words: you must wear gloves when touching mice. Since she was wearing gloves, why were her hands still dirty? The little girl frowned and looked at her two little hands, feeling distressed. Lu Junhan knew at a glance that she was chasing a cat. When he went out to catch someone, this little idiot just happened to pounce on a cat. The cat was startled and ran away quickly. And the roads here are all dirt. So, instead of catching the cat, the little idiot grabbed a hand full of mud. It would be strange if his hands were not dirty. Lu Junhan ordered again in a cold voice: "Go and wash your hands." This time, the little girl lowered her head and remained silent. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? She become unclean. She is a dirty child. After the little girl was dejected, she used hand sanitizer to wash her two little hands clean, and returned to the white and tender color before. Lu Junhan then picked her up again and threw her onto the bed. The little girl rolled over on the bed. As soon as she got up, a schoolbag was thrown over her. Immediately afterwards, Lu Junhan¡¯s calm voice came: ¡°Go and pack your clothes.¡± The little girl hugged her schoolbag, lowered her head and said dullly: ??Oh¡± But then, she seemed to realize something was wrong. She hugged the big, flat schoolbag, and her dark eyes suddenly widened. This program will only be recorded for two days. ¡° Moreover, the weather here is not cold at all, and thick winter clothes are not needed at all. Therefore, the little girl did not bring many clothes, including shirts, shorts, and underwear, a total of three or four thin sets. The coats were all placed in Lu Junhan's luggage bag. In addition to her small size, the fabric of the clothes was Also less. Only a small part of the schoolbag is for clothes, and most of the other space is used for snacks and stuffed toys. When she came out of the Lu family, including getting on the plane, getting off the plane, and when she first arrived in the village, her schoolbag was bulging, but now, it is deflated The little girl opened the zipper and found that there were only clothes, snacks and toys inside, all of which were gone. She seemed to have been struck by lightning, her face was shattered, and her voice was trembling: "Dad, dad, come here quickly" Lu Junhan was standing in the bedroom, looking to see if there was a wardrobe to put clothes. But unfortunately, there is nothing else in the bedroom except a bed. Suddenly hearing her trembling voice, Yingting frowned, turned around, and said in a cold voice: "What? Another mouse ran out?" But the next second, I realized that there was no excitement in the little girl's trembling voice this time, but it was really full of fear. Lu Junhan frowned and looked up. When the little girl saw her father looking over, she finally couldn't hold it in any longer, she let out a "wow" and cried weakly: ¡°Dad, I, I don¡¯t want to live here anymore, it¡¯s not good here, I want to go home, there¡¯s a ghost here" Lu Junhan: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" You¡¯re not even afraid of fucking mice. Are you afraid of ghosts? Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the little girl sniffed pitifully and showed her empty schoolbag to her father. Her voice was choked with sobs: "Dad, the devil gave, stole all the other people's things, ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooaw, he must be a nuisance -" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and with the urge to throw this idiot out, he gritted his teeth and said expressionlessly: "Your snacks and toys are outside." The little girl opened her big eyes, tears still welling up in her eyes, and said blankly: "Ahah?" A minute later, the little girl saw her toys and snacks on the table outside. She counted them, and there was not a single one missing. The expression was happy. It¡¯s time to enjoy the past and take away all the toys and snacks. But the people from the program team took the lead and packed these things in a bag, and said that they would not be returned to her until the program was recorded in two days. Little girl: "" Little girl: "!!!" ¡­¡­ Since there is no wardrobe in the bedroom, there is no need to take out the clothes, and you don¡¯t know where to hang them. Lu Junhan simply moved a chair in from the living room outside and piled his and the little girl's schoolbags on the clean chair. As soon as he finished doing this, the little girl ran in crying, hugging his legs with her little hands: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad, the nasty ones came out again, and they took away all my things" People from the program team: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 547 Our family is the poorest and poorest Lu Junhan¡¯s strong long legs were hugged tightly by the little girl. Her little body was a soft ball. It feels warm and soft to the touch. It seems to soften people's hearts directly. The whimpering sounds are more like those of a poor little kitten, which makes people feel distressed. Of course, this assumes that she doesn¡¯t burn all her snot and tears on her dear father. Lu Junhan thought expressionlessly. After a while, Lu Junhan's pants were wet with tears, and the tears tended to spread quickly. The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead jumped. Seeing that a pair of pants was about to be scrapped again, he lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl with tears on her face. He frowned slightly and said softly: "Why are you crying?" The little girl pulled her father's pants with one hand, tears streaming down her face, and pointed at the people on the program crew with the other hand, sobbing and complaining, "Oh, oh, oh, daddy, he, they are robbing me, they are all bad guys ¡­¡± Lu Junhan squatted in front of her, raised his eyes and glanced at the embarrassed staff not far away, but said nothing. Instead, he lowered his cold eyebrows, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his fingertips, and asked her in a light voice: "Are you sure they are robbing you?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were red and she nodded. She looked very pitiful. ¡°They, they took away all my snacks and toys. I don¡¯t have any left¡± Lu Junhan asked again without changing his expression: "Aren't they going to pay you back?" This is a question for the little girl. The little girl sniffed pitifully, glanced at the staff with red eyes, and asked in a choked voice: "Uncle, uncle woo woo, will you return my toys and snacks woo woo woo?" me?" I was crying while talking, it looked really sad. Lu Junhan: "" The photographer understood immediately, shifted the lens, faced the staff, and decisively captured the scumbag who was robbing the little girl of her things. staff member:"¡­¡­" Who the hell are you with? We are colleagues! Is there anyone who would frame a colleague like this? ! ! When I saw the little girl, she was still waiting eagerly. The staff hurriedly said: "Yes, we will, we will return these things to you in two days." The little girl then looked at her father, and her voice was full of tears: "Dad, he said he would pay it backUncle, uncle said that after two days, they will pay it back to me" Lu Junhan¡¯s voice was still very calm, revealing reassuring power: "Since he said he would pay you back, then it's okay? Why are you still crying?" The little girl paused, unable to shed tears, and just stared at her father blankly. After a while, her eyes widened: "Yes." It¡¯s not like uncle won¡¯t pay it back, why is she crying! But the next second, the little girl was confused again. She looked at her father eagerly and asked aggrievedly: "But, but why does uncle want to return it to me two days later? Why doesn't he return it to me now?" Lu Junhan: "" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????? Lu Junhan¡¯s expression was calm and unchanged. He had white lies at his fingertips and wrote lightly: "Because your uncles have never played with toys or seen what snacks look like, you lend them your snacks and toys for two days." When the little girl heard this, she glanced timidly at the staff over there. The staff members were all excited. They always felt that the look in their eyes was full of weirdness. But I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s weird about it, and the weirdness seems to be mixed with a little pity. etc. Where does the pity come from? Before the staff could figure it out. The next moment, the little girl withdrew her gaze, put her bright red mouth close to her father's ear, and whispered in a voice that she thought was quiet, but was actually loud enough for everyone present to hear: "Dad, I thought our family was the poorest, but it turns out that my uncle is even poorer than our family. He is so pitiful" He is so poor that he can¡¯t even afford snacks and toys. Although Lu Junhan has been able to make a lot of money selling fish, the little girl's impression still remains that their family is very poor. Now that I see some people who can¡¯t even afford toys and snacks, I immediately feel that uncles are really pitifulVery pitiful. ¡¾? ? ? No, did I hear it correctly? ! ! poverty? Did Baby Lili always think her family was poor? ¡¿ ¡¾Not very poor, just the poorest and poorest. It seems that today is also a lemon day. [Smile]¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, just a joke, the daughter of the richest man said that her family is very poor. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, am I the only one who thinks that Father Lu is very patient and handsome as he guides Li Li step by step? Hey, hey, sure enough, Brother Ku becomes gentle and no one can stop him! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, it¡¯s another day when I want to be Lu¡¯s father¡¯s daughter! ! ! If Father Lu talked to me like this, I would be willing to die! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Damn it, I learned it, I learned it! From now on, if I steal my brother¡¯s toys, I¡¯ll have a hard time with him! ¡¿ Not only the audience, but also the people present, when they heard the sentence "Our family is the poorest and the poorest", their faces looked like "What the hell did you say? Say it again!" And the most damning thing is that Lu Junhan still said a faint "hmm". Agree with what the little girl said. People present: "" We can¡¯t understand this drama about a loving father and a filial daughter. Seeing her father, she felt that her uncles were poor and pitiful. The little girl felt even more sad for her uncles. She whispered: "Okay, uncle, I will lend you my toys and snacks for two days, but please don't take me for granted." The toys and snacks were broken.¡± Staff: "" Although the process is a bit difficult to describe, the results are always good. After all, the little girl no longer cried and clamored for toys. It wasn¡¯t just the little girl¡¯s snacks and toys that were taken away. The toys and snacks of the other six children were also packed away by the program crew. But several other people were quite cooperative. And Li Jiaojiao, in order to fit her own persona of being sensible and well-behaved. As soon as the program team mentioned it, she took the initiative to hand it in without even a hesitation. But secretly, he secretly hid several bottles of perfume and his mobile phone on his body. She doesn¡¯t allow herself to stink. No matter how dishonest the people on the program team are, they would not dare to perform a body search in front of the audience in the live broadcast room. ¡°Moreover, the people on the program team would never have thought that a child could be so scheming. So, Li Jiaojiao got past him. The situation of Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan was very similar to that of the little girl. They both refused to hand it over. Qu Qianqian doesn¡¯t have many toys, just a lot of snacks. ¡° Jian Xiyan, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t eat much snacks, but he has a lot of toys. ¡°Moreover, both of them have very stubborn personalities, and Qu Sinian and Jian Yi just can¡¯t do anything about them. Qu Qianqian was doted on by Qu Sinian, so if you don¡¯t want to be friends with her, you won¡¯t be friends with her! ??And the Jianxi proverb is due to the introverted temperament. When he is alone, toys are the only things that keep him company. He didn¡¯t want to hand it in either. In the end, Qu Sinian kept coaxing Qu Qianqian, trying to get her to give the snacks to the staff. And Jian Yi started fighting with Jian Xiyan again. Then, no one gave in, and the situation became deadlocked. In the end, the little girl went to tell them in person how pitiful and poor the uncles were, and how they couldn't even afford toys and snacks. Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan reluctantly agreed to hand over these things. ¡°In the final analysis, they are willful and stubborn. Once others are really in need, they will be very pitiful. They are still willing to do it. After all, he is only three years old. No matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t get any worse. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 548 There is a big carrot After collecting snacks and toys. Not long after, the program team began to release the first task. ¡ª¡ªGo to the ground to pull out radishes. Everyone gathered in front of Liu Jia¡¯s Room 2. Liu Jia¡¯s house is considered the best in the village. It is a three-story brick building. From the outside, it looks like it is very new, as if it was just built. It also has its own balcony. The villager who lives with Liu Jia in Room 2 is very rich and can be regarded as the richest man in the village. There is a large field in front of the house, where a variety of vegetables and fruits are planted. The most popular one is radishes. Lu Junhan¡¯s mission is to pull out as many radishes as they can. Then, they put it in a bag and tomorrow they will transport it to the town to sell it for money. The time agreed between the program team and the villagers is one hour. No matter how many carrots you pull during this hour, the rich people will not take their money, and you will treat it as charity. Li Yue couldn't help but frown slightly when she saw the sun was so big in the field. The temperature is so high and the sun is so strong. Even if you apply sunscreen, your skin will be at least one degree darker after an hour, not to mention peeling off the skin. For female celebrities, becoming black means becoming ugly. Once they become ugly, their whole person will be ruined. Li Jiaojiao¡¯s expression was not much better. She even had to wonder if the program team was deliberately trying to mess with them. ¡¾There is only one hour left, what are you doing here, you are going to have to go to the ground anyway, you will die sooner or later, don't you have to die, there is nothing to hesitate! ¡¿ "That's right, if you don't want to do farm work in the fields, don't come to this show!" ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I'm so anxious when I see it, I want to push them all into the ground to pull out radishes! The time is only one hour. If you pull for one more minute, you will pull out one more carrot, and then you can sell it for a few more dollars tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about anything, don¡¯t worry about money! ¡¿ The timer has started, but they are still hesitating, but Han Qin has already pulled Han Mo down to the ground. Half an hour ago, Han Qin faced a bag of rats, turned blue and ran away. After returning home, I looked at my phone and sure enough, he had lost a lot of followers on Weibo. Moreover, part of the number of people in the live broadcast room has also disappeared. Seeing that there was an opportunity to attract fans, Han Qin was the first to go down to the ground before anyone else could react. Moreover, without saying anything, he picked up a bag and started pulling out radishes with his bare hands. ¡°He doesn¡¯t say any nonsense, he just looks like an honest person who only concentrates on doing things. Sure enough, many viewers in the live broadcast room have changed their views on Han Qin. Compared with Han Qin¡¯s live broadcast room, Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room is much more harmonious. The people in the live broadcast room now are all a group of true fans. Seeing this scene, they are so anxious¡ª¡ª ¡¾Ah ah ah, Dad Lu, what are you waiting for! Go down to the ground and pull out the radishes! Woohoo, we are the richest people, we must not fall behind others! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s it, the Korean actor has already pulled out one of his radish, if you don¡¯t go down, the carrot will be plucked out by others! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Look, Jane¡¯s father is dragging his brother Xiyan down! Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao also followed. ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia are also going down, now only the best actor Qu and Dad Lu are left. ¡¿ ¡¾Oh no, even the Best Actor Qu has gone down! Dad Lu, what are you waiting for? Stop talking to the villagers! Let¡¯s be a little more enterprising, okay? You still have to sell radishes to raise pears! ¡¿ The land where the radishes are planted looks very clean and tidy, but the soil is a little wet and sticky. It must have rained just yesterday. Except for Liu Xiaoyun, who is in the same group as Zhou Xiaoxiao, and Liu Jia¡¯s son, the other little guys are not from the countryside. I am very curious and interested in pulling carrots. Qu Qianqian walked a few steps, grabbed the long green radish leaf, and tried hard with her little hands, but she couldn't pull it out. This carrot is buried too deep. ¡° Moreover, the radish itself is large and heavy. Seeing this, Qu Sinian hurried over to help. It took a lot of effort to pull out the big radish. At the same time, the sun was hot and scorching, and soon I was sweating all over. Not only the audience in the live broadcast room were so anxious that they were about to get angry, but even the photographers following him could not help but urge him with their eyes. Even Jian Chenglang looked confused, thinking he was just going to stand like this for an hour. Lu Junhan was not in a hurry at all. Instead, he went over and borrowed two pairs from the villagers in Room 2, which were specially used for going to the ground.?Shoes, one big and one small. The villagers have children, a little older than Xiao Luli, but they can still wear shoes. Then, the people in the live broadcast room just watched, one big and one small named Lu, slowly changing their shoes. Audience in the live broadcast room: "" The little girl put on the pink water shoes and jumped a few times. Her dark eyes were bright, "Dad! Can I go down and play now?" Lu Junhan put on the long black shoes and said lightly "Hmm". ¡¾Why! It's gone, it's been ten minutes. Dad Lu can't pull out the others. Besides, Lili is so delicate, so it's good not to faint from the sun. I guess they can only pull out for half an hour. It might not even take half an hour before it comes up from the field! ¡¿ ¡¾I also think that actor Han has pulled out three carrots now, and everyone else has at least one. No matter what, he will definitely progress faster than Dad Lu. ¡¿ [Moreover, these radishes look quite big and buried deep. They look very difficult to pull out. Dad Lu seems to be very strong. He should be able to pull out more than the Korean actor. In ten minutes, he pulled out four radishes. It shouldn't be a problem, but the trouble is that there is a pear. Dad Lu has to take care of pear from time to time. It's already good to pull out two pear in ten minutes. ¡¿ [Thinking too much, I think it¡¯s good to pull one out. Didn¡¯t you see Qu Yingdi¡¯s side? Halfway through pulling it out, Qu Qianqian said she wanted to drink water, and Qu Yingdi went to get her a water cup. So After going back and forth, it took too much time. Now ten minutes have passed, and they just managed to pull out one. Hey, I think it must be the same with Father Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾Isn't it worse for Li Yue? They are all women, and none of them have been pulled out yet! ¡¿ "I think they don't want to pull it out. I've looked at them several times in the past ten minutes. When they pull it out, they have to cover their faces with tissues and wipe away the sweat. ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s not wiping sweat, right? They didn't pull it out for long, how could they sweat? I think they are afraid of getting tanned, so they deliberately wipe their sweat and use tissues to block the sun! ¡¿ Not only the fans in the live broadcast room are not optimistic about Lu Junhan's group, but Han Qin, who was the first to go to the ground, is also not optimistic about them. Han Qin¡¯s group, one big and one small, were all boys, and he was the first to come down, pulling out more of the others. It¡¯s inevitable to feel a little proud. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is the pleasure of trampling underfoot all the high-ranking figures such as Qu Sinian, Lu Junhan, and Jian Yi. However, the next second, Han Qin only felt a gust of wind blowing. The sound of the little girl¡¯s tender breasts rang in my ears¡ª¡ª "Dad! Come on, there are three big radishes here!" As she said that, the little girl grabbed the radish leaves and pulled out all the radishes she saw, including the mud and roots. Not to mention how relaxed his posture was, as if what he was pulling was not a carrot but a piece of grass. She threw the pulled radishes aside without even looking at them, and hurriedly called her father, who was carrying the bag, to come over and pack the radishes. Seeing her father throw the radish into the bag, she was like a gust of wind, happily running to another place to pull the radish. Others are as tired as a dog pulling out carrots, but she is as relaxed as playing. And, when you pull it out, there are three radishes. One minute without use is worth ten minutes for others. Real, real so terrifying. Han Qin: "" Audiences who have given up in the live broadcast room: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Qu Sinian and others: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 549 Lu Junhan and Lu Li cheated People from the program team: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡° Unlike Qu Sinian and the others, after just a few steps, the soles of their shoes were covered with a thick layer of mud, which greatly hindered their progress. Her shoes were almost free of mud. Then, with everyone stunned, a little girl wearing white denim shorts and thin arms and legs stepped on pink water shoes and walked on the wet ground. Her speed did not slow down at all, as if she was walking on flat ground. . Her small body was like a gust of cheerful wind, flying quickly along every road in the field, as if she had seen her own country, her black and clear eyes were shining, and her little voice was even more excited. She turned around and said happily to Lu Junhan: "Dad! There are radishes here too! Lots and lots of big radishes!" "" ¡°There¡¯s still this place!¡± "" "Dad! Come on! There are radishes here too!" "" "Ah ah ah, Dad, this radish is so big! I like big radish the most!!! Dad, come here quickly and put it up, otherwise it will run away later!" "" The little girl grabbed the green radish leaves on the pit as she walked. After a while, next to the pit where the radishes were planted, there were all the white radishes that had been pulled out from the mud with their roots attached. In one sentence, it can be described as¡ª¡ª Once the pear is gone, no grass will grow. No, it¡¯s the radish that doesn¡¯t grow. It¡¯s scarier than a harvester! The surrounding atmosphere fell into an unprecedented silence. Except for the little girl's cheerful and joyful voice, there was nothing else. Everyone seemed to be frozen. Lu Junhan walked a few steps, bent down, lowered his eyes, picked up the white radish that was pulled out from the pit, and threw the radish into the bag without looking at it. The movements are smooth and flowing, and the expression is light and a little careless. I saw other people staring at them with dull eyes, as if they saw some monster. Lu Junhan was busy packing the radishes. He glanced at the bag and saw that there were already five radishes. Seeing that the others were still watching, Lu Junhan raised his handsome eyebrows, turned to look at them, pointed at the "crazy" little girl over there, and spoke calmly and calmly: ¡°There¡¯s no way, people from the countryside can only pull radishes.¡± Everyone: "" Do you have any misunderstandings about country people? ! ! ¡¾Countryman: Shut up! ! ! I'm not, I don't know how to pull out carrots, wuwuwu, don't talk nonsense! We country folk are not so cruel! ¡¿ ¡¾I'll wipe it! My face hurts so much! I used to think that Lili was the one holding back, but was it Dad Lu who was holding him back? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, my face hurts too! I really want to strangle myself to death for saying a few minutes ago that Father Lu¡¯s group would definitely not be able to pull out many carrots! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu is not holding back, hahahaha, Dad Lu is just eating soft food! Dad Lu is picking it up from behind, and the output depends entirely on Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾I rubbed it, and sure enough, when my baby Lili arrived in the field, she was still the same ferocious woman who liked to play with mice! ¡¿ ¡¾No, I feel like my baby Lili is a treasure girl. The more I look at it, the more surprised I am. Is there anything else she can¡¯t do? ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, I'm feeling lemon again. I feel like Dad Lu is really happy! Simply win! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, Lili, you are great! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili: Dad, all you have to do is pick up radishes, and I'll take you flying! ! ! ¡¿ However, soon, a discordant voice came out: ¡¾There are a bunch of idiots upstairs! Come out before you graduate from kindergarten! And screaming, calling you mother! I can¡¯t believe such a fake scene! Go back and raise your IQ before you come out! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Those who come back to the countryside can only pull carrots! If the country people knew that others thought they were so good at pulling carrots, they would probably cry to death! ¡¿ [I am from a rural area, and I can be sure that it would not be that fast to pull out a radish. Even grown men such as Actor Han and Liu Jia can pull out a radish in as fast as one and a half minutes. She is a three-year-old kid. Boy, you pulled out so much in one minute, you¡¯re lying! This must have been deliberately arranged by the program team! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! I guess those radishes must have been pulled out in advance by the program crew and then planted back casually. Now anyone can easily pull it out, let alone a three-year-old child. I think the program team is deliberately trying to please Lu Junhan's team. After all, he is the sponsor's father and can't afford to offend him, but this kind of shady story is too disgusting! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! It¡¯s not fair to other guests at all! ¡¿ ¡¾Ugh! Rubbish show! What a fart! ¡¿ Not only the audience is doubtful, but Han Qin, who pulled the most strings at the beginning, is also full of doubts. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Junhan¡¯s words, and he also felt that this must be the program team deliberately trying to please Lu Junhan¡¯s team. Han Qin curled his lips, with disdain and ridicule in his eyes. No wonder Lu Junhan and Lu Li were so slow to get down after ten minutes! With the help of the program team, let alone ten minutes, even if they came down half an hour later, with the speed at which Lu Li pulled out the carrots, they would definitely be the first. But Lu Junhan probably never thought that Lu Li would be so stupid! There was no concealment at all. He pulled out three radishes in one go. The cheating is so obvious, now anyone can tell that their group is cheating! Han Qin seemed to have thought of something, his eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth curved into a malicious arc that was both vague and gloating. "However, this is exactly what he wanted. Lu Junhan and Lu Li are bound together. The program team cheated by trying to please Lu Junhan. While fans hate Lu Junhan, they will naturally hate Lu Li as well. In this way, those fans who originally liked their father and daughter will naturally dislike them. And once most fans hate Lu Junhan's group, Han Qin, the previous number one, as a victim, fans will naturally sympathize with him and feel that he should have been number one, but now he is being manipulated by Lu Junhan in secret. Made it second. Therefore, Lu Junhan¡¯s fans became Han Qin¡¯s. The fans he lost before can also come back! Thinking like this, Han Qin planned to add another fire to the fire, so that everyone could truly see that Lu Li and his group were cheating! When the time comes, seeing is believing, and many fans will definitely be disappointed with Lu Junhan and his team! Jian Yi is not involved in the entertainment industry, but she doesn¡¯t have any big ideas. In the capital financial circle where everyone is evil and intrigues, power is used to oppress others. Even if Lu Junhan really cheated, it was a normal method for him. He would not be surprised at all, but he would agree with it. The law of the jungle is a common phenomenon in the financial world. But Qu Sinian is different. He has been in the entertainment industry for so many years and knows how much bloodshed this scene will cause in the live broadcast room if it is seen by the audience. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 550 Pulling out carrots The world is such a big place, and there are all kinds of people. Some fans are really clueless. They don¡¯t care what other people say. They are worse than followers. There will definitely be a lot of fans who have lost their followers. It¡¯s okay to lose their followers. It¡¯s not about the few fans, but I¡¯m afraid that someone will say bad things. It is inevitable that there will be some worries. And this worry reached its peak when he saw Han Qin walking next to the little girl! Qu Sinian's eyes suddenly turned cold, what did Han Qin want to do? Qu Sinian knew very well that Han Qin had deliberately struck up a conversation with him before and teased his fans in the live broadcast room, but he was just too lazy to talk to him. Han Qin is indeed his senior, and he led Qu Sinian in the company for a period of time. But Han Qin was extremely jealous and could not bear to see others looking better than him or surpassing him in other aspects. And Qu Sinian not only far surpasses him in appearance, but also his temperament, upbringing, family background, and acting skills are all far ahead of him. Therefore, when Han Qin taught him something, there would always be seven points hidden in every ten points. Qu Sinian didn't want to rely on the Qu family at that time, he only wanted to rely on himself, but he had just joined the entertainment industry at that time, and his status was not as good as Han Qin's, and his strength and connections were even less than that of Han Qin. He couldn't afford to offend Han Qin, although he could see that Han Qin had a hypocritical character, but he didn't say anything and just got along with him hypocritically. After that, Qu Sinian's first drama became a hit, and Han Qin almost went crazy with jealousy, and the two basically didn't have much contact with each other. But later, Qu Sinian reached a height that Han Qin could not reach, but Han Qin's career continued to retreat. Han Qin had no choice but to endure his unwillingness and jealousy, and found Qu Sinian, hoping that he would see " For the sake of "senpai", please help me. But they were all blocked back by Qu Sinian calmly. After that, not long after, Han Qin withdrew from the circle. It seems that Han Qin has acquired the daughter of a famous family. I am afraid that Han Qin¡¯s original intention is to let the daughter¡¯s family help him return to the entertainment industry, return to the public¡¯s attention, and help him regain the top spot in the entertainment industry. Who would have known that the woman¡¯s family was very powerful and felt that the entertainment industry was too chaotic, so she directly forced Han Qin to withdraw from the industry. Three years later, when I see Han Qin again, he seems even more hypocritical than before. When Qu Sinian came to his senses, the little girl was squatting beside a pit not far away, holding the radish leaves in her little hands and preparing to pull out the radish. And Han Qin has already arrived at her side. Qu Sinian frowned. Lian Zhou Xiaoxiao, Liu Jia, and even Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao seemed to be concentrating on pulling out their own carrots, but in fact, their attention and peripheral vision were all on the little girl, as if they wanted to see if the little girl was real. Cheated. While Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao were confused, they also felt a little gloating about their misfortune. In fact, they just think that Lu Li¡¯s team cheated! You can also imagine that the audience must be scolding them now. If Han Qin can add some fire, that would be the best! Since the broadcast, the number of fans in Lu Junhan and Lu Li's live broadcast has skyrocketed, making countless people jealous. Now that they have suffered, countless people are waiting to watch the show. Seeing that something was not going well, Qu Sinian quickly signaled Lu Junhan with his eyes. Lu Junhan was very calm and still picking up radishes. It¡¯s as if what he picked up was not carrots but money. Qu Sinian: "" Your daughter and you will be scolded to death! Are you still in the mood to pick carrots here? ! ! Han Qin walked to the little girl's side, but he didn't rush to say hello, but pretended to be just passing by. He passed by the little girl, walked a few steps, and was stunned for a moment, as if he just noticed the little girl pulling out carrots. Then he stepped back, squatted down, looked at the little girl, and said knowingly: "Lili, are you pulling out carrots?" The little girl originally wanted to pull it out. When she heard this, she looked at Han Qin and then at her hand on the radish leaf. Xiao Naoyin asked hesitantly: "Uncle, are you blind?" Isn¡¯t her gesture of pulling out carrots obvious? The little girl was confused. No. It should be obvious. Dad can see that she is pulling carrots. "My uncle must be blind because he couldn't see her pulling carrots." Han Qin: "" In the live broadcast room, there are actually quite a lot of true fans of Lu Junhan and his daughter. They don¡¯t care whether they cheated or not, what they like is the interaction between the father and daughter, and the little girl.?Cute. Therefore, as soon as those negative reviews came out, they quickly started to quarrel with them. The two parties were quarreling fiercely, setting off waves of bloody storms, and barrages flew up, dazzling everyone watching. Suddenly, as soon as the little girl said these words, the barrage got stuck for a moment, and then: ¡¾Hahahaha, Lili, it is indeed you! You are such a genius at chatting! ¡¿ After that, the screen was full of "hahahahaha". Han Qin¡¯s face turned a little green, and he even regretted what he had done to humiliate himself. But thinking of the purpose of coming, he acted as if he had not heard what he said, and continued to the little girl: "I see you are quite tired from pulling it out. Why don't you take a rest next to me and let uncle help you pull it out." When the little girl heard this, she shook her head and decisively refused: "No!" This radish is particularly big. It was the super-large radish she had been looking for for a long time! It belongs to her and her father! She won¡¯t give it to her uncle! If uncle pulls it out, the carrot will belong to uncle! When Han Qin heard the words "no", he felt even more that Lu Junhan must have cheated! This way, he wants to expose them in public even more! Han Qin doesn¡¯t care what the audience or other people think of him now. He just wants to tell everyone about Lu Junhan¡¯s cheating! When the little girl wasn't paying attention, he quickly put his hand on the radish leaf. When the little girl saw it, she immediately became anxious. She rushed over with her small body and grabbed Han Qin's hand, "No! Uncle! Don¡¯t pull it out! This is my and dad¡¯s carrot!¡± Seeing how anxious she was, Han Qin became even more convinced that Lu Junhan was cheating. And after hearing her say that this was her and Lu Junhan's exclusive carrot, he was 100% convinced that Lu Junhan was cheating! And the radish in front of me is specially provided for Lu Junhan's group, it is very easy to pull out! Han Qin ignored her and wanted to pull out the carrot directly, but unexpectedly, the little girl's hand looked weak, but her strength was not small. When she pressed his hand, he couldn't move it. Before Han Qin could be surprised, the little girl turned her head and called Lu Junhan from a distance. Her voice was extremely aggrieved: "Dad! He wants to steal other people's radishes" When Han Qin saw Lu Junhan coming over, he suddenly looked into his calm and deep black eyes, feeling an invisible and terrifying intimidation oppressing him. At that moment, Han Qin felt as if he was being stared at coldly by a huge and sinister beast. The sun was clearly shining in the sky, but he felt chilled all over. His face turned pale and he trembled, thinking about whether to take his hand back or give up. " Then Lu Junhan looked away, facing the little girl with red eyes, who looked like she was about to cry, and said in a faint voice: "Let him pull it out." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 551 Super Huge Carrot The little girl was aggrieved: "No! This is my carrot. Someone discovered it first. I don't want to give it to my uncle. He is a bad guy. Oh, oh, oh, I don't want to give my carrot to a bad guy" Han Qin looked embarrassed. Lu Junhan didn't look at him, and rubbed the little girl's head with his big hands, showing a rare good temper: "He just pulled it out, the carrot is still yours." The little girl raised her watery black eyes, sniffed, and choked with sobs: "Really, really?" Lu Junhan: "Yeah." The little girl believes in her father's words. So, she pouted her little mouth in dissatisfaction, took her hands back, looked at Han Qin, and said in a muffled voice: "Okay, uncle, you can pull it out. However, the radish you pulled out must be given to others. They found this radish first, and it is a big radish" Han Qin was overjoyed. He didn't expect it to be done so easily. As soon as this scene appeared, people in the live broadcast room started shouting again. ¡¾Come here, here comes the slap in the face, you idiots who haven't graduated from kindergarten are all here for me! Lu Junhan's team must have cheated! If they hadn't cheated, I would have eaten shit live! ¡¿ ¡¾Get out upstairs! Even if my father, Lu, cheats, it¡¯s none of your business! If you have the ability, buy the show and become a sponsor dad! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! If you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t beep! Just think that there is no one in our Lu family, right? ! ¡¿ Han Qin¡¯s hand was already on the radish leaf. He looked at the radish buried in the soil and took a deep breath. Now, as long as he pulls it out, he can pull up the carrot. By then, everyone will know that Lu Junhan¡¯s team cheated! Everyone else looked at him nervously. However¡ª¡ª Five seconds passed. A minute passed. Five minutes passed. The scene in the live broadcast room is always fixed on the scene of Han Qin pulling a radish leaf. ¡¾? ? ? What to do? its stuck? Why doesn't the screen move? ¡¿ ¡¾No jam, look carefully, Han Qin's hands are shaking, he must have exerted too much force. ¡¿ ¡¾Han Qin can¡¯t pull it out at all! Didn't you see that his face turned red when he pulled it out, and the veins on his hands popped out? He must have used the greatest strength, but the radish showed no signs of coming out at all! Hahaha, it really made me laugh! ¡¿ ¡¾Poofit's gone, it's gone, five minutes have passed, I'm lonely! It¡¯s better to let Lili come! Didn¡¯t you see Lili watching eagerly from the side? ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s it, Han Qin, pull it out! If you have the ability, just pull it out! Didn¡¯t you bully the child just now and say you want to pull out carrots? Why don't you pull it out now? If you can, just pull out this carrot for me! I can still respect you as a man! ¡¿ ¡¾I just said Lili and the others didn¡¯t cheat! But there are a group of idiots who don't believe it and say something weird: How can a three-year-old child be so powerful? Why is our Lili so powerful! If you don't accept it, hold it in! ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to complain about this. I¡¯ve heard people say that there is a skill in pulling out radishes. If you pull out a lot of radishes and you master the technique, it won¡¯t be a problem at all if you pull out three radishes in one go! It¡¯s just the fuss about those people spewing feces from their mouths! ¡¿ [Before the show started, I heard that Lili only returned to her father a few months ago. It seemed that she had been raised in the countryside before. Anyway, when she first came to the Lu family, she was in a miserable state. , dirty, like a little beggar! So those trolls, please be kind! If you guys are such a young kid, be careful if you get into a car accident on the way! ¡¿ "Woooooo, isn't it pitiful for Lili to be like this? She is so young and can only pull radishes. How much farm work must she do! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Sisters upstairs, please stop talking. If you keep talking, I almost want to cry! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, Lili, Dad Lu, I'm sorry, I wrongly blamed you before! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already given myself two slaps! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, by the way, the guy who just said that my father Lu would eat shit live if he didn't cheat, hurry up! We are all waiting! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey! I think that person is afraid to come out! He screamed more fiercely than anyone else just now, and now he is pretending to be like a grandson. I curse him for eating shit in his dreams! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +1¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +2¡¿ The anti-fans no longer dare to come out. After this, the number of true fans of the Lu family and his daughter may reach a terrifying number. At the scene, Han Qin¡¯s breathing became rapid.His eyes were also a little red. He tried hard to pull out the radish leaves, but the radish didn't move at all. It was completely different from what he imagined, where he could pull the radish up without any effort at all! What went wrong! Why did Lu Li pull it out so easily, but when it was him, he couldn't pull it out? This is impossible! Just when Han Qin was in shock and doubt, the little girl's nipples sounded urgently: "Uncle, have you pulled it out?" Han Qin came back to his senses: "I" The little girl said anxiously: "Uncle, can you pull it out quickly? I want to pull out another carrot!" Han Qin¡¯s face looked as if he had knocked over a palette, turning blue and white in turns. He wanted to say that he was already pulling it out, he had been pulling it out a long time ago! But it didn¡¯t move! Li Jiaojiao and others had already looked away in disappointment when Han Qin was pulling out radishes for the third minute. ¡°Obviously, they already knew that Lu Junhan didn¡¯t cheat at all! At the same time, they couldn't help but complain about Han Qin. I think Han Qin is too bad! If Han Qin hadn¡¯t made his own decision, I¡¯m afraid many fans would have lost their fans of the Lu family and his daughter! However, Han Qin not only failed to prove the cheating, but also openly clarified it to the Lu family and his daughter! ??If fans don¡¯t lose their fans, they may even gain more fans because of it! ¡°If I had known this earlier, it would be better not to confirm it and just let the audience think wildly that Lu Junhan actually cheated! Han Qin thought the same way. He regretted it now. If he had known better, he wouldn't be greedy. Now on the Internet, I¡¯m afraid everyone is scolding him. After all, in order to quickly prove that Lu Junhan cheated, he didn't hide his thoughts at all. The audience must have noticed it. And Han Qin¡¯s incident against Lu Junhan and Lu Li was known by their fans, and they could tear Han Qin to pieces! Everyone else didn't mind their own business. You, Han Qin, were the only ones who questioned my father Lu's cheating. You were the only one who was nosy, the only one who knew how to beep. You even grabbed radishes with a three-year-old child and almost made them cry. Han Qin, you Mom, give us death! When Han Qin thought that the entire Internet was targeting him, his hands and feet suddenly became cold, and he stopped pulling out carrots and hurriedly ran away. Seeing that her evil uncle was gone, the little girl jumped over with bright black eyes and pink water shoes. Holding the radish leaves in his hands, with the blessing of magic, he exerted all his strength and in front of the audience, he easily picked up the radish that Han Qin had just pulled out for a long time without pulling out at all. Not only that, she also had the strength to turn around and shout: "Dad, daddy, come here quickly! There is a super, super, super, super, super, huge radish here!" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" Others present: "" Han Qin¡¯s face immediately turned green. Good guy. This carrot is almost as big as her. No wonder Han Qin didn¡¯t even move after pulling it out for five minutes just now. Because this carrot is really too big. The long radish leaves blocked her head. Lu Junhan held a bag full of radishes with his fingers, raised his eyes, and silently glanced at the huge radish held in the little girl's arms: "" As if he didn¡¯t hear it, he turned around and walked back without stopping. The little girl was left with a tall back that was indifferent and full of rejection. The little girl holding a carrot: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 552 Dad Lu¡¯s sexy operation In the end, the super-large carrot that had just been pulled out of the soil, covered in black mud, and looked dirty, and no one wanted to take it over because the father did not care for the mother, was brought up by the program crew. When the little girl held the carrot, it was like holding a soft stuffed bear. They didn¡¯t seem to weigh much, but in fact when they picked it up, the crew almost lost their hands to hold it! Just when the people on the program team fell into deep doubts, "Am I so weak? Am I not even as good as a three-year-old child?", this episode did not disturb the little girl's good mood. Like a little butterfly, she ran to continue pulling out carrots. That crazy attitude full of energy, as if he won¡¯t stop until he pulls out all the radishes in the radish field! The people watching couldn¡¯t help but light a piece of wax for Rich Man No. 2. The sun is shining brightly today and the weather is very hot. In less than fifteen minutes, Qu Sinian is already covered in sweat. His sweat-dampened hair sticks to his forehead, and even his breath feels like hot. This made Qu Sinian feel like he was back in military training in college. Apart from the heat, it¡¯s just the sun, so we need air conditioning and watermelon urgently! Qu Qianqian was not much better. She was not even in the mood to pull out carrots. Qu Sinian found a bag to shade her from the sun. She kept drinking water, getting angry with her father, and fanning herself with her little hands from time to time. If it weren¡¯t for her sister Lili who was still pulling out the carrots, Qu Qianqian wouldn¡¯t want to pull out the carrots anymore and would just go back! Not far away, although Jian Yi was hot, he still urged Jian Xiyan in a cold voice to pull out the radishes. Jian Xiyan glared at his father and asked him why he didn't pull it out himself? Both the father and son want each other to pull the carrots and then enjoy the fruits themselves. The final result was the same as Qu Sinian¡¯s group, not a single carrot was pulled out. Actually, not all of them were pulled out. At the beginning, their group also pulled out a carrot. As for why it is gone now, the reason is: out of curiosity, Jian Xiyan pulled out a small radish with great effort, but when he turned around, he saw that his father had done nothing and instead urged him to pull out a radish. So, with an expressionless face, he inserted the carrot he had just pulled out back into his hand. Not only did he insert it back, he also stepped on it, and the carrot was buried deeper than before. This kind of "pulling out" carrots in reverse makes Jian Yi want to hit the child. Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue were still desperately using paper towels to block the sun at first, but even if they blocked the sun, they couldn't stop the heat. Their foreheads were wet with sweat, which was not much better than Qu Sinian's current situation. Liu Jia is also very hot. Although he comes from the countryside and is used to farm work, and his physical fitness is better than others, but after being in the entertainment industry for so many years, living well, staying up late and drinking, no matter how good his body is, He couldn't help but mess up like this, and his body was only a little stronger than the others. Therefore, after he and his son pulled out three or four roots, they kept breathing there and resting. And Han Qin, after pulling out the carrot just now, felt embarrassed and scared. He didn't dare to look at Lu Junhan and Lu Li, and ran to the corner dejectedly, but he was also very hot. Not only them, but also Jian Chenglang couldn't help it. He cursed in his heart again, and the dog told him before that the sun is not bright today, it is cloudy, and it will rain! He didn¡¯t see the cloudy sky or the rain, all he saw was the fucking sun! There is no place to hide! "If he had known it was so sunny in the field, he would not have said it would take an hour. If he just pulled it out for an hour, people would have done it like adults!" Jian Chenglang glanced at the other guests and saw that they were all extremely hot and their clothes were obviously wet with sweat. His heart moved, and he motioned with his eyes to the photographer to focus the camera on Liu Jia's sweat-soaked clothes, so that the audience could see clearly how hot it was now. Then, he wanted to use "all the guests can't stand the heat." " reason to end this task early. With a casual glance out of the corner of my eye, I suddenly discovered a fish that had slipped through the net! "Dad! Look, this carrot is so small." The little girl squatted next to the radish pit, holding the radish she had just pulled out with her little hands, giggling. "Um." It is still a low and indifferent voice, very pleasant and magnetic. Lu Junhan stood beside her, hooked his fingers around the bag, moved slightly, and handed over the open bag. The little girl blinked her dark eyes and put the radish into the bag with her little hands. ? One big and one small, they work together very harmoniously. But the most simple thingLuang felt that the reason was that Lu Junhan was not a good person and was enjoying his success, but now he even asked his daughter to pick carrots. Rather, it¡¯s the umbrella in his hand. ? ? Black umbrella. It should have been borrowed from Rich Man No. 2 when we were borrowing water shoes. The umbrella is very large and very shading, perfectly blocking out all the sunlight. While other guests were tortured by the sun and were completely sunburned, the father and daughter were lucky enough to hold up an umbrella, and the little girl was pulling radishes in the shadow under the umbrella without being exposed to the sun at all. And during this minute, Jian Chenglang stared at them dumbfounded. The father and daughter are like a harvester. The adult is holding an umbrella and walking forward slowly. The little girl is squatting in the shadow. Very rhythmically, she squats down to pull out radishes, gets up and stuffs them into the bag, and then runs to the next one. In the pit, continue to squat down and pull out carrots, continue to get up and stuff them into bags. The umbrella above her head firmly covered her. Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Not only Jian Chenglang saw it, but other guests and people from the program team also saw it: "" Suddenly I felt like we were useless. This blinding operation directly caused the audience in the live broadcast room to explode, and the barrage kept saying "hahahahaha" non-stop. After a while, the topic #³¼ÒµÄfather-daughter teaches you step by step how to pull out carrots# was directly trending on the top of the search! This is already the fourth hot search about the Lu family and his daughter today! And today is only half over, and many people are shocked. Following the topic, I ran to the live broadcast room to watch, and at a glance I saw the father working hard holding an umbrella in the radish field, and his daughter working hard pulling radishes. Audiences:"¡­¡­" ¡¾I'm new here, do you think this father and daughter are cannibals? ¡¿ ¡¾Don¡¯t eat them, but they will make you laugh to death! There are all kinds of sexy operations that you can¡¯t imagine, and there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t see! It¡¯s definitely worth it if you come! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, I really feel that the more I watch it, the more I will fall in love with Dad Lu and Lili! They are really awesome! ! ! ¡¿ The barrage was full of joy, but at the scene, Jian Chenglang's expression was as if he had beaten a dog and was beaten by a dog again. Suddenly, there was a fish that slipped through the net, and this fish was so conscientious and diligent in pulling out carrots, which made the other guests look like losers. If Jian Chenglang now talks about ending the mission early, he and other guests will probably be scolded to death! He can even guess what the fans will say¡ª¡ª If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 553 What a big carrot Director, you fucking ended it early! Didn¡¯t you see my father Lu and Xiao Lili pulling radishes right up to their heads? You are useless, you can¡¯t pull it out anymore, it¡¯s none of my business, Father Lu, and Xiao Lili! Go as your salted fish, don't hinder them OK? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise: You guys actually have the nerve to end it early? Give you the courage? The famous singer Liang Moumou? ! ! Have you finished pulling out the radishes? How many roots have you pulled out? Are there five of them? Oh Nope. Why hasn¡¯t the sun killed you useless losers? Jian Cheng Langguang thought: "" Oh shit! This father and daughter are poisonous! No, they are just poisonous! Who goes down to the field and still holds an umbrella in his hand? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why are you so hard-working, just slumped like salted fish, and then all the guests end together early, and the people in their program team can also go home, isn't that great? ! Jian Chenglang now not only wants to kill the villager who lied about the weather forecast, but also wants to kill the planners who came up with this "carrot pulling" task, and then throw them all into the sun! Jian Chenglang closed his eyes and raised his hand to wipe the sweat that was constantly flowing down. The guests were all exposed to the sun in the fields. Naturally, the people in their program team could not hold umbrellas. Moreover, the place where they stood was still on the cement floor - the whole village was The area in front of Room 2 is a cement floor. It is obviously a road built by the rich themselves with their own money. It is hotter and drier than the fields. Jian Chenglang rubbed his temples, took several deep breaths, raised his head and drank the water in his hand. He was afraid that if he continued to watch, he would wish to die together with the father and daughter who were constantly operating in a coquettish manner. Fortunately, it started to turn cloudy soon. The wind was also blowing. Just like what the villagers told Jian Chenglang before, dark clouds began to gather in the sky, and there was a slight tendency of rain. The climate here is so changeable. One second it was clear skies, and the next second there were dark clouds. gusts of wind blew away, blowing away the heat, the temperature dropped rapidly, and everyone present obviously felt a little better. It is no longer so hot and sunny, but there is still a cool autumn breeze, which is blown by the wind, which makes it extra comfortable. Qu Qianqian was pampered and grew up. She has tender skin and tender flesh. She is still young and her body is extremely fragile. She might suffer from heatstroke if she is exposed to the sun for a while. Therefore, Qu Sinian has been looking after Qu Qianqian, helping her to shade her from the sun and fan herself. In just ten minutes, Qu Sinian sweated more than she did. But now that the temperature is getting cooler, Qu Sinian has finally recovered. He raised his hand and casually wiped the sweat on his face, his head slightly lowered. His handsome and cold face, which was wet with sweat, looked slightly embarrassed, but his profile was cold and steady, with an indescribable masculinity, which annoyed the live broadcast room. The audience screamed. Seeing that Qu Qianqian was almost rested, he encouraged her to try pulling out a carrot herself. After all, this is a rare opportunity to experience, and Qu Sinian doesn¡¯t want Qu Qianqian to miss it. Fortunately, Qu Qianqian also wants to become as powerful as her sister Lili, so powerful that she can pull out many carrots. After seeing that it was not so hot anymore, she ran over and imitated Little Lu Li, stretching out her sinful little hands towards the radish leaves. Five minutes later, after Qu Qianqian pulled out radish leaves from all angles and with Qu Sinian¡¯s constant encouragement, she actually pulled out a small radish. At that moment, Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Looking at dad with bright eyes. Qu Sinian looked pleased. ??????????????? I feel that my trip here is not in vain, nor is my time in the sun in vain. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out. Whether it was extremely hot just now or the cool breeze is comfortable now, there is no difference to Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan. Their problem is not the temperature difference in the climate, but the people. ¡°If one of them is buried in the soil like a carrot, the other one may be in a good mood to pull out the carrot. Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue knew that they had not performed well just now, so they just tried to protect their faces from the sun. Now, not a single carrot has been pulled out. Seeing that the weather has turned cloudy, I quickly pulled out the radishes.   They pretended to be pulling out very hard, pulling out slowly, just thinking about pulling out one or two to deal with the situation, and quickly spent the hour, so that the audience would not think that they had done nothing. That's it. But when pulling out, they still pay great attention to their own image, for fear that the dirt from the radish will splash on them. Seeing Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun not far away, they kept silent and were busy pulling out carrots. They pulled out the radishes very quickly. They were not lazy when the weather was hot just now. Now there is more than half of the radishes in the bag. He is obviously used to doing this. They didn't think too much about it, they just focused on pulling out carrots and completing the tasks assigned to them by the program team. After more than ten minutes, their clothes and hands were covered with black mud, and even their faces had splashes of mud. It looks terribly ugly. Seeing this, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao curled their lips in disdain. "How disgusting." Why are you pretending to be diligent? They are not real farmers, they are celebrities, and they are live broadcasting now, without caring about their image at all, no wonder they are not popular. Li Jiaojiao¡¯s eyes fell on Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s middle-level, but her beautiful face was completely missing. She snorted coldly, not taking her seriously at all. At this time, the familiar and crisp little milky voice sounded again, very close to her. Li Jiaojiao saw the little girl pulling radishes in front of her. She lowered her head slightly, with a delicate and beautiful face. When her dark eyes stared at the radish pit, her long crow-feather eyelashes dropped quietly, focused and serious. And, unlike the others who were sweating profusely and looking slightly embarrassed, there was no sweat on her face at all, and she was a pink, tender, and tender little ball, which was extremely cute. Li Jiaojiao bit her lower lip, her eyes fell on her face, and there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes. But then she thought that she would use Lu Li to severely suppress Qu Qianqian. Her heart moved slightly, and she wanted to go forward and say a few words to her first. She is very confident and can win over Lu Li with just a few words. After all, the other person is just a three-year-old child who doesn¡¯t understand anything. He just needs to do what he likes and give him a candy or something else. Lu Li will naturally be obedient to her. Children are so easily deceived. But she just wanted to step forward. Qu Qianqian, who was not far behind her, also saw Xiao Luli walking over, and happily waved her black hand, "Sister Lili! Look, this is the carrot I just pulled out. It's so big!" Li Jiaojiao is closer to Qu Qianqian. When she saw this, her eyes darkened. The next second, Li Jiaojiao feigned joy and walked up to Lu Li. Blocked Lu Li's view of Qu Qianqian. She looked at the big bag full of radishes that Lu Junhan was holding, and said to Lu Li with an expression of shock and admiration: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 554 This is the carrot for my father and me "How long has it been since you pulled out so many radishes? You are too powerful" "Really?" Before Li Jiaojiao said the word "harm", Xiao Luli seemed to have not seen her, and passed her directly. With bright eyes, she ran to Qu Qianqian's side and said happily: "Let me see, let me see." , Sister Qianqian, where is your carrot?" Li Jiaojiao: "" Li Jiaojiao couldn't help but look at Lu Li who ran to Qu Qianqian's side, and her pretty little face twisted. When she turned around, she saw Lu Junhan giving her a cold glance. "" Li Jiaojiao was stared at by his cold black eyes like a lonely cold pool. She seemed to be completely seen through. Her face suddenly turned pale and she took a step back. Lu Junhan sneered unabashedly. Just when Li Jiaojiao moved her lips, she wanted to say something to break the deadlock. The man looked back calmly, without saying anything. His tall and tall body passed her, holding the carrot bag with his fingers, and left. Li Jiaojiao: "" Li Yue, who had followed over, couldn't help but frown when he saw this, and his heart froze. Lu Li¡¯s father is difficult to deal with. ¡­¡­ Under the cool breeze, one hour passed quickly. The alarm clock upstairs rang on time. The wealthy villager in Room 2 pressed the alarm clock, turned off the TV, hummed a tune leisurely, and swaggered down from the second floor with a rich beer belly. When I walked out to the yard, I saw that everyone from the program team was still there. A crowded group. Everyone¡¯s face seemed a little tired, as if they had been exposed to the scorching sun and were wilted. There were still sweat stains on their clothes, and the clothes were wrinkled. The rich man looked up and saw that it was cloudy today, the wind was quite strong and it was quite cool. This sweat could not have come from the sun. So, with a look of understanding on his face, he laughed loudly and said to the people on the program team, "How are you pulling out? Looking at you, the radish shouldn't be as easy to pull out as you thought, right?" The rich man said that he would give the program crew one hour of free carrot pulling, which actually meant he looked down on the city people. I think, let alone an hour, give them a day. They can¡¯t pull out much! Since we can¡¯t pull out much, the radishes we pull out in this hour should be treated as alms and given to them. Who would have thought that as soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the people in the program group looked a little unnatural and avoided his sight. The rich man was confused: "What's wrong?" As he finished speaking, he just turned his head and glanced at the No. 1 radish field in front of the door¡ª¡ª He was shocked: "What the hell? Where are my radishes? Where are all my radishes? Where have they gone?" I saw that the radish field was originally covered with green radish leaves. At first glance, it looked green and very festive. ¡°At this moment, she looks like a big girl who has been raped countless times. She is bare and messy. The field is full of black mud, and not a single green leaf can be seen. "He's here!" When the little girl heard this, she happily raised her freshly washed white and tender hands: "They all came here!" The rich man looked around and saw that the person speaking was an extremely beautiful and cute little girl. She squatted on the ground, raising her little head slightly, with the two long ponytails hanging on her shoulders. Her small face, the size of melon seeds, was so white that it seemed to be glowing, and she looked extremely well-behaved. And there were eight big bags in front of her, filled with radishes. One by one, the radishes in his field. Rich man: "" Whoops! A knife was thrust straight into his chest. His heart is bleeding. The rich man held his chest tightly with his hands, looking at the big bags full of radishes, he almost had a myocardial infarction on the spot! The person from the program crew coughed slightly in embarrassment and quickly handed him a bottle of water. The rich man took a shaky sip and took a breath. As if he thought of something, his heart thumped again and reached his throat. He turned his head quickly and looked somewhere in the field: "What about my big radish? Just the biggest one! It also has the most leaves" The rich man had noticed before that there was an incredible big radish in the field. He was overjoyedmad. So, every time I fertilize, I focus on taking care of this big radish. That radish is also very impressive. It keeps growing and getting bigger and bigger. Although the radishes are buried in the soil, it is difficult to tell the size. But that radish is different. Just looking at it, it looks huge. Rich people have always been very precious. After all, in such a big field, there is only one huge radish. The rich man¡¯s pain was as painful as his eyeballs. He actually thought of this before, but he didn¡¯t remind them not to pull out the radish. He just felt that it would take these weak city people a long time to pull out a small radish, let alone such a big one. ????????????????????????????????????????????????Together, they may not be able to pull it out. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you say it or not. But as soon as he said these words, the crisp little milky sound sounded again¡ª¡ª "It's also here." The little girl excitedly moved over and moved away the large bags of radishes, revealing a huge radish lying on the ground with a look of death. The little girl looked at him with dark, clear, sparkling, innocent eyes. As if she was remembering something, she tilted her head and asked doubtfully: "Uncle, what are you doing with Big Carrot?" Rich man: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ten minutes later¡ª¡ª There was a loud "bang". The door to Room 2 was closed to them forever. Not long after, one after another, heartbroken and tragic cries came from the courtyard inside. One after another. It¡¯s so sad that I can¡¯t stop hearing it! Those who listened could not help crying. Everyone: "" What a sin! Ten minutes ago. The little girl said that the big carrot was behind her, and the rich man's eyes turned black and he was spinning. If it weren¡¯t for the quick eyesight and quick hands of the people on the program team, he would be able to catch him. He had to fall to the ground and his head was bruised and bleeding. After calming down for a while, the rich man clutched his chest and took several deep breaths before he managed to calm down. Then, he walked over with messy steps, staggering steps, and a pale and weak expression. Looking at the big radish on the ground that he had been taking good care of and regarded as his own son, he squatted down, his dark hands trembling, his eyes red, his expression extremely painful, and finally he sobbed: "My carrot" The little girl squatted next to her and corrected him with a chirping voice: "Uncle, these are my and daddy's carrots, not yours." Rich man: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± People from the program team: "" Other guests: "" Whoops! Another stabbing. The rich man was soon immersed in deep sadness again. With trembling fingers, he gently touched the big radish lying on the ground, as if he were touching the body of his dead son, carefully and with great grief. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 555 Crying with joy Everyone was silent, obviously seeing the difference between the rich man and the big carrot. But the rich man didn¡¯t tell them in advance that the carrot couldn¡¯t be touched, so they couldn¡¯t blame them. But it is inevitable that there is still some sympathy. Because the rich man¡¯s expression was too tragic. Looking at it, most people were almost immersed in the sorrow of the rich man, and they felt a little unbearable in their hearts. But at this moment, there was still a young and crisp familiar little milk voice, which broke the atmosphere in a very strange way. He also said something that made the rich man¡¯s blood pressure soar: "Uncle, please don't touch it. This is my and dad's carrot. Only dad and I can touch it." The little girl looked at him seriously, with clear and clean eyes. But every word he said stabbed the rich man. Typical: Use the cutest tone and say the cruelest words! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she is a three-year-old child, the rich man would have rolled up his sleeves and wanted to hit someone! ¡­¡­ The rich will definitely not let them take away this carefully cultivated big radish. Even if he dies, his body must be left in Room 2! ?????????????????????? There is no guarantee that if we plant it back again, will this radish survive? No matter what, the rich man will not let them take this carrot away. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t want to take him away either. Such a big carrot is really useless to them. It¡¯s hard to finish the food, it¡¯s heavy to move around, and it¡¯s troublesome. So, when the rich man asked to buy it with money, Lu Junhan agreed without hesitation. But the prerequisite is: The rich man must also buy the eight bags full of radishes. The rich man almost convulsed when he saw that they were all radishes from his own field. Not only could he not sell them for money, but now he had to spend his own money to buy them back. His face turned green. "It doesn't matter if the little one talks irritatingly, but the big one is still so mean and mean!" This father and daughter are poisonous! Not only him, but other people and the audience also had expressions on their faces that said, "It turns out you can still sell carrots like this." When the people from the program team saw this, they thought about it and came out to stop it: "The largest radish can be sold, but the rest cannot, because these radishes will be sold in the town tomorrow." Lu Junhan raised his eyelids, his calm dark eyes were as cold as a cold pool, but he spoke slowly: ¡°Who are you going to sell this turnip to when you get to town tomorrow?¡± The people on the program team were stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment and said, "Village people." Lu Junhan glanced at him, "Must the radishes be sold to the villagers?" That man is stupid. If you don¡¯t sell it to the villagers, who will you sell it to? Are they sold to small animals? Even if it can be sold, how much can you pay for the small animals? So he said, "Yes, we must sell it to the villagers." Lu Junhan glanced at the rich man again, with an indifferent expression: "Then who is he?" The people in the program team were silent for a long time: "villagers." Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows expressionlessly, but his words were calm: ¡°It¡¯s all going to be sold to the villagers anyway, so what¡¯s wrong with me selling it to him?¡± People from the program team: "No." Rich man: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Other guests: "" Please be a human being! The people from the program team got it done, but the little girl didn¡¯t agree. That¡¯s her and her father¡¯s carrot! She doesn¡¯t want to give it to her uncle! Lu Junhan ignored her and threw the 300 red banknotes given to him by the rich man to the little girl. The little girl's eyes lit up, she hugged the money and immediately closed her little mouth that kept saying "bah bah bah". The expression was extremely happy. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Comes over and raised her head to ask the rich man: " "Uncle, do you want more radishes? I saw there are a lot of radishes in the soil over there! I can pull them all out and sell them all to you." Rich man: "" Get the fuck out of here! Take your dad with you! Leave far away! The further away from my carrot field, the better! ! ! Don¡¯t come back again! The last one, after othersAnd the audience was once again stunned. Lu Junhan used the eight bags of radishes to reach a second friendly deal with the rich man who looked ashen and constipated. However, judging from the heavy slamming of the door, the rich man was determined to kill the father and daughter. The little girl heard the mournful sound of "woo woo woo" coming from inside. She looked at the vermilion door and then at her father who was counting money with his eyes lowered. He opened his big black and clear eyes and whispered softly. He walked over and asked: "Dad, uncle, he took so many radishes from us, why are you still crying?" People from the program team: "" Guests: "" Why is he crying? Didn¡¯t you count abcd in your heart? When I saw the little girl¡¯s ignorant and clear eyes. "" Yes, she really didn¡¯t! Lu Junhan replied calmly: "That's because I'm happy." other people:"¡­¡­" The little girl blinked her eyes thoughtfully, "Do you cry when you are happy?" Lu Junhan was counting the money and casually said quietly, "Well, there is a word called crying with joy." The little girl tilted her head, blinked her big black eyes, and chewed slowly: "Washing the chicken?" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Live broadcast room audience: "" Yes, it is not unusual at all. calm down! It¡¯s no big deal¡­ grass! This is a big problem! What kind of nonsense is this! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? They can¡¯t look directly at the idiom ¡°crying with joy¡±! The others fell into silence, except for the little girl who scratched her head with a confused look on her face, opened her big clear and dark eyes, and asked her father in a sweet voice: "Dad, is that chicken washer used by your son to wash chickens?" other people:"¡­¡­" "Um." Lu Junhan raised his eyes and changed the subject without changing his expression: "Anyway, you just need to know that uncle is very happy." "Oh," the little girl really no longer mentioned "crying with joy", but looked at him and whispered, "Then, the uncle is crying so miserably now, is he so happy?" Lu Junhan paid back the 20 yuan he owed the program team, and stuffed the remaining money into the little girl's bag: "Yeah." The little girl opened her clear and clean eyes. She looked at the 300 yuan in her hand, and then at the change her father had just given her. He nodded thoughtfully and whispered: "I have a lot of money now, and I'm so happy. I also wash chickens and utensils." Lu Junhan: "" Adults:"¡­¡­" ¡¾Hahahaha, Lili, it is indeed you! It¡¯s impossible to guard against it! ¡¿ [Poor my father Lu, finally took the topic to bring the topic. Li Li "à²" and brought the topic back again. This is simply absolutely! ¡¿ ¡¾But to be honest, Dad Lu really has a business acumen! ¡¿ "That's right, I was thinking just now, how can I move so many radishes back? Even if I have to sell them in the town tomorrow, how can I move them to the town? Even if they really move to the town, there is still a question of whether they can sell out so many radishes. If they can't sell them out, will they have to move back from the town? Going back and forth like this is too troublesome, and it can even tire you to death, but now, dad can solve it easily with this trick! You don¡¯t have to go back and forth, and the selling price is high! ¡¿ "Yes, I also think Father Lu is too smart. I didn't expect that he could sell radishes like this!" Woohoo, Dad Lu will be my idol from now on! I want to learn business from Dad Lu! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 556 Advertising Implantation ¡­¡­ After the "Pull the Carrot" task ended, the program team reluctantly did it for the second time and did not release any other tasks. They are also tired. Although the weather became cooler in the end and people felt more relaxed, in the first 20 minutes, they were really exposed to the sun. ???????????????????????????????????????????¡­ In the next 40 minutes, the program crew had to carry heavy cameras and move around to take pictures of the guests. The guests had to perform their best in front of the audience, so they tried their best to pull out the carrots. As a result, everyone is now more or less covered with mud and sweat, as if they have just been fished out of the water. They are so tired that they want to sit on the chairs and collapse as soon as they get home. ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xiao Lu Li but also wilted. She was so excited about pulling out the carrots just now that she overspent on her mana. Now that she rested, she felt tired instantly. ¡° Moreover, under the extreme grief and anger of the rich man in Room 2, he took back all the water shoes and black umbrellas that he had lent to Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli. "I will throw it away and not give it to these two shameless villains!" Now being basked in the sun, the little girl had no choice but to raise her head and drink water to regain her energy. Qu Qianqian was already exhausted and fell asleep lying on her father's body. Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t do much pulling out carrots, so he had nothing to do now, so he stood next to Xiao Luli and watched her drink water, occasionally dazed for a while. Among the adults, only Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are fine. The two of them usually exercised in the gym, but Lu Junhan didn't participate much in the hard work of pulling out radishes and putting them into bags. The output depends entirely on his "crying with joy". At best, he can be regarded as an emotionless carrot bag carrying machine. ¡°As for Jian Yi, he doesn¡¯t need to care about what the audience thinks, and he has no interest in pulling out carrots. Therefore, during this hour, I didn¡¯t pull out any carrots. Instead, I found a place to sit and relax with my eyes closed. The energy that was lost due to being exposed to the sun in the early stage was relieved in the later stage when the weather was cool and I rested. So, Lu Junhan and Jian Yi took their children and left first. The rest of the people stayed where they were to rest. Fortunately, a cement road was built in front of Room 2, and the weather had turned cloudy. Sitting on the ground was neither hot nor dirty at all. Jian Chenglang guessed that everyone would have to take a shower when they went back. After all, they were sweating so much just now. He didn't let the photographer who was following Lu Junhan and Jian Yi follow them. Instead, he asked the photographer to rest where he was. Then, half an hour of commercials were inserted into the live broadcast rooms of several guests. ¡¾? ? ? Why put ads! ! Is there anything that my super membership can¡¯t watch? ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Is there anything my Lu family can¡¯t see? What kind of junk advertising is this! There is no good time to release it, but now is the time! Ahhhhh, get out of here! ¡¿ ¡¾Would Father Lu and Lili want to go back and take a shower? ! ! I want to see it! I want to see it! I want to see Father Lu¡¯s eight-pack abs, so if you don¡¯t want to touch them, let¡¯s take a look at the head office! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s it, tell me, how much money will I have to pay you to remove this junk ad? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooo, no, I really want to see it too. Father Lu looks so handsome in his clothes. He must look very sexy when he comes out of the shower! Ahhh, what should I do if I suddenly feel jealous of Lili? It seems to have turned into a pear] ¡°Hey, am I the only one who wants to see Lili¡¯s round, soft and white belly? It must be nice to touch! I can destroy her by touching her alone! ! ¡¿ ¡¾I'm dreaming upstairs! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute, wait a minute! Sisters, please don¡¯t spray advertisements yet. Didn¡¯t you realize that this is an advertisement for Lu¡¯s father¡¯s company¡¯s products? It also has Lu¡¯s logo on it! ¡¿ ¡¾right! Dad Lu is an investor in this program, so the advertisements released must be from his family! ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ "Hmm After what my sister said, I discovered that this advertisement, at first glance, seems a bit rubbish, but upon closer inspection, there is a hidden mystery! The details are so perfect, the soundtrack is so touching, and even this high-tech product has a high-end fragrance. Overall, this is the best advertising I have ever seen. ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, yes, this advertisement is so beautifully done, we are ashamed of ourselves! Who said rubbish? Who said that? who! ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters upstairs, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I have already bought it, 760 yuan is not affordable! Anyway, it¡¯s only the price of two lipsticks! ¡¿ ?[+1, I have bought three air purifiers. I just need air purifiers at home! ¡¿ ¡¾+2, woo woo woo, I bought it too. Although I already have one at home, when I think that the money can be used to raise Lili and Dad Lu, I can't help but buy it! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, sisters, we thought of it together! Just now I saw Lili carefully holding 300 yuan, as if she had never seen money in her life, I couldn't help but shed tears of sadness! no! My Zai Zai is so pitiful! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, if I buy it, does it mean that I have taken care of Father Lu and Lili? Sisters, don't hit me, let me dream for a little longer! ¡¿ As soon as these comments came out, the audience seemed to have been connected to the Ren and Du channels, and they went to place the order with all their strength, for fear of missing the opportunity to support the Lu family and his daughter! Originally, only 50,000 air purifiers were sold, but they were sold out in just 20 minutes! Jian Chenglang was shocked when he saw this. The speed of delivering goods was simply unprecedented! In just half a day, the Lu family's father and daughter already have so many true fans. It seems that the number of fans is at least tens of thousands. The most important thing is that these fans are not short of money! On the other side, Lu Qidong was very annoyed. Song Qingwan was lying on the sofa in Mr. Lu's office, playing with her mobile phone, and rolled her eyes at him, "Why are you so sad! Isn't it good to have business? This is Lili and that boy's money from selling themselves! You have to keep it safe!" As she said that, Song Qingwan sighed sadly: "Hey, my poor Lili, she was forced to go out to work to earn money to support her family at the age of three, but we two losers can actually sit in an air-conditioned room with peace of mind, no It is so sinful to lie down and play with your mobile phone because you want to be aggressive!" Lu Qidong: "" Fuck lying down to play with his mobile phone, is the only one that is not aggressive? This sales speed was so fast that the management below hurriedly handed over documents and asked Lu Qidong to quickly approve the documents so that he could continue to produce the next batch of products. Then we have to finalize other advertising placements. Moreover, this terrible sales speed also attracted many suppliers from other companies who were watching the live broadcast. They kept calling and said they wanted to cooperate with Lu. ??Hope to embed their products into the live broadcast room. Originally, Lu Qidong was handling work while secretly watching the live broadcast. But now it¡¯s better, I¡¯m so busy! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 557 Lili is as fat as a ball In these 20 minutes, he didn¡¯t even have time to sit down. After making a call, he hung up, and before he could take a breath to drink tea, the next second, another call came immediately. At the same time, more than thirty assistants were queuing up, holding a pile of documents and asking him to sign them quickly, and they were all urgent and needed later. As a result, Lu Qidong could only answer the phone with one hand and sign documents with the other, and he was so busy that he almost exploded. Now I saw Song Qingwan lying on the sofa, playing with her mobile phone leisurely, frowning, and saying expressionlessly: "Stop playing, come here and help." Song Qingwan was lying on the sofa, pressing the phone desperately, very involved: "No! I'm not free now! Didn't you see that I'm fighting these anti-fans! Damn it, you all will die! What? Lu Li is as fat as a ball??? Damn, there's something wrong with your brain! Is that possible? She can talk! Lili is as fat as a puffer fish, okay?" Lu Qidong: "" Isn¡¯t this puffer fish the same as a ball? They are all round. Song Qingwan clicked on her cell phone: "Damn it, you actually said that kid Lu Junhan has a dead face, he usually has no expression at all, ha! Good job, you really think that there is no one in our Lu family, right! That's obviously Zhang Coffin. Face!" Lu Qidong: "" Wait a minute! There seems to be no difference between the coffin face and the dead face! ! ! Lu Qidong looked desperate. He guessed that Lili and Xiao Hanhan would never have imagined that the biggest anti-fan was actually right next to him. Song Qingwan criticized an anti-fan. After reading her words, the anti-fan thought she was one of their own. Song Qingwan: "Damn, your mouth is the only one that can speak, and your hands are the only ones that can type quickly, right! If you are so good, why don't you go to heaven to explore the mysteries of Mars? What the country needs is idiots like you!" "" "Aunt, have you reached menopause? You are so grumpy! Ha! If you dare to call me "Aunt" again, try calling me "Aunt!" I am old enough to be your grandma! Call me grandma!" Lu Qidong: "" "Damn it! If I don't kill you, I won't believe in Song Dynasty!" Lu Qidong: "" After a while, Song Qingwan smashed her phone angrily, "What the hell! Why are these black fans coming in waves? It's endless, isn't it? Bullying me for typing slowly, there are few people, right? Just wait for me!" As he said that, Song Qingwan turned around and said: ¡°Brother, lend me your mobile phone and I¡¯ll open two accounts and scold them to death!¡± Lu Qidong was silent for a while and said tactfully: "Actually, I think you may not be suitable for the entertainment industry." Song Qingwan understood, and frowned in confusion: "???What? There's something wrong with my reply?" "" Mainly, I am also very confused by your reply. Song Qingwan saw that he was silent and did not forget about business, so she stretched out her hand: "Mobile phone." Lu Qidong did not move, but said tactfully: "I see you have been scolding you all morning, why don't you take a break?" The most important thing is that he sounds prone to heart attacks when listening to you! If Huesier hadn't asked him to help and watch Song Qingwan, who was still under observation, to prevent her from relapsing and suddenly passing out, Lu Qidong would have locked Song Qingwan in the lounge and left her to fend for herself. . But it was impossible to shut up Song Qingwan. When she gets excited, she will curse unless her mouth is blocked. But Hussle is not here. They are in a long-distance relationship, but the hardest part is for him as the older brother. Lu Qidong thought more than once, why didn't Hussle take this guy with him when he went abroad? Song Qingwan took a sip of water and waved her hand, "No, I can't stop. There are a lot of bad reviews. I have to scold him back quickly, otherwise I will be brushed away by other viewers' comments later! Other viewers can pretend they are invisible, but I can't , if I see one, I have to fight him back!" Lu Qidong: "" It¡¯s just free time, right? Song Qingwan said proudly: "Actually, my hand speed is quite fast. If there weren't so many of them, I would have finished scolding them long ago!" After hearing so much, Lu Qidong was silent for a while, and then suddenly asked a fatal question: "So, why don't you buy a navy to scold you back?" Song Qingwan: "" Oh shit! She forgot! She forgot that she can also buy navy troops! Sure enough, I haven¡¯t paid attention to the entertainment industry for a long time, and I have forgotten all such important things!She was so angry that her whole morning was wasted on something that could have been solved with money. She was so angry that she had a stomachache! It would be such a shame if word spread about this! ¡­¡­ five minutes later¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan leaned in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, dialed a phone number, lowered her eyelashes slightly, and smiled in a cold voice: "Yes, yes, brother Wang, this is a problem for you. You are in this circle, so you know better. I can rest assured that I will leave this matter to you. I will transfer one million to your account later!" "" "Wellactually it's nothing. I just suddenly saw someone scolding our two little brats in the live broadcast room. I didn't care. As you know, I used to chase stars, like Qu Sinian. People of this level have anti-fans, not to mention, these two in our family are still newcomers, so it¡¯s normal to have some anti-fans, but my brother doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, so he wants to go to Shuijun Control to comment.¡± Lu Qidong: "" I'm not, I didn't, don't talk nonsense! ! ! "Yes, anyway, as long as you see negative reviews, negative fans, etc., you have someone help me scold them back. It's best to scold them until they doubt their life and have no shame in living in this world!" "" "Okay, okay, that's it. If the money is not enough, you can ask me to add more later." "" "Hey, Brother Wang, stop joking. My brother and I are usually very busy and have no time to deal with those black fans. We didn't even watch the live broadcast in the morning! What? Those two little bastards in our family are very popular. ?Huh? I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been busy all morning and don¡¯t have time to play with my phone.¡± Lu Qidong: "" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: I have been quarreling with the sky and the earth all morning with my mobile phone. I don¡¯t know who the guy who made others doubt their life is. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to get good reviews,¡± Song Qingwan thought disdainfully, our two cubs still need good reviews? What a joke. ¡°Yes, yes, as long as you see negative fans or negative comments, just help me scold them.¡± After finishing speaking, Song Qingwan hung up the phone, "Done!" Lu Qidong's face had no expression at all, "Now that the navy is gone and you are free, you can always come and help me now, right?" "No," Song Qingwan righteously refused, "I have to watch the navy that Brother Wang is looking for. What if they take my money and don't do anything!" Lu Qidong: "" Why did I pick up a sister who was so good at cheating on my brother back then? Another assistant came in with documents in his arms. Lu Qidong couldn't care about her anymore and was immersed in doing his own thing. But after a while, she saw Song Qingwan blowing up over there, and she frowned: "What the hell! Brother Wang's trolls are actually scolding me. Am I mistaken? I'm not a black fan!" Lu Qidong thought: You are not, who is. The eyes of the people are sharp. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 558 Li Jiaojiao Navy Lu Qidong just wanted to speak out, wanting her to stop reading and save her trouble. Song Qingwan could not scold those black fans by herself before, but now that a group of trolls worth one million dollars have come, she can't scold them even more. But a woman who has suffered from gastric cancer will never admit defeat. In such a short period of time, Song Qingwan not only got into trouble with the anti-fans, but also with Brother Wang¡¯s trolls! The crackling sound of cell phone buttons kept ringing in the office without interruption, which showed how irritable Song Qingwan was at this time. Lu Qidong: "" Good guy, I spent a million and bought myself a group of enemies. Not long after, under the attack of two groups of powerful enemies, Song Qingwan was outnumbered and returned in a disastrous defeat! She threw her phone on the sofa in frustration, turned her grief and anger into strength, ran to Lu Qidong, and went to work wholeheartedly. With her help, Lu Qidong felt a little more relaxed. He approved several advertising sales plans. Not long after, the advertisement for the air-conditioning purifier that had been sold out was removed from the live broadcast room, and a new advertisement was placed. This time the price was not too high. Many fans can buy it. After finishing this, the phone Lu Qidong placed on the table was still ringing. Lu Qidong didn¡¯t even have time to read it. He took the reviewed documents from Song Qingwan with one hand and picked up the phone with the other. At first, he thought it was another call from a supplier from another company. Lu Qidong frowned slightly and wanted to reject them outright. With such a good advertising space, if it is not reserved for Lu¡¯s advertising, is it cheaper for people from other companies? They are not stupid. "But since these people dare to cooperate with Lu, it means that the company itself is definitely not small, so naturally they can't offend too much. If the cooperation is not successful now, it may be possible in the future. No capitalist will complain about making a lot of money." At first, Lu Qidong was nice and polite, and declined politely, but once or twice was okay. Once the number of times increased, he became a little impatient. He said in a bad tone: "Hello." Mr. Shen¡¯s calm and awe-inspiring voice sounded in a low voice: "What? Are you so angry?" When Lu Qidong heard the voice, he was stunned for a moment and looked at his phone, "Mr. Shen?" Song Qingwan was also stunned. But soon, the documents that came one after another made her no longer interested in paying attention to Lu Qidong. Mr. Shen: "Yeah." Lu Qidong's tone suddenly changed, and he said gently and respectfully, "Mr. Shen, are you calling for anything?" Mr. Shen didn¡¯t say much, but directly stated his purpose: "Tomorrow, take your little girl to Mu's house in the capital, and I'll introduce a few people to her." Lu Qidong was startled and immediately understood that these people were probably the four major hall masters under Old Shen. When the new successor took office, he should have met these four capable subordinates, but except for Mu Qi who came to deliver the successor's token that day, the other three hall masters were not in Haicheng. At the same time, the little girl still had to go to school, so this matter was put on hold during the winter vacation. Now is indeed a good time to meet. But he heard that, except for Mu Qi who absolutely obeyed Mr. Shen's orders, the other three hall masters were not good at each other and looked very difficult to get along with. Lili is only three years old now, so she doesn¡¯t think she can be her successor. If she were replaced by Xiaohanhan, she might still be convincing. When the time comes, when we meet, I¡¯m afraid there will still be a tough battle to fight. But if Xiaohanhan can follow, Lili will be fine. No matter what, safety can be guaranteed. Thinking of this, Lu Qidong felt relieved and agreed directly, but said: "Not tomorrow. Lili and her father have gone to Sanya to record a variety show in the past two days, and they will not come back until the day after tomorrow." Regarding the issue of time, Mr. Shen was quite easy to talk to and settled the matter in one fell swoop: "The day after tomorrow." Lu Qidong responded, and then waited quietly for Mr. Shen to hang up the phone. After all, no matter how much courage he had, he would not dare to hang up the phone. It was not because of fear, but because Mr. Shen was too majestic, which caused Lu Qidong couldn't help but feel a deep awe of him for the strong. But Mr. Shen refused to hang up. Lu Qidong looked at his phone: "?" No problem. Lu Qidong thought for a while and spoke first: "Mr. Shen, do you have anything else to do?" Could it be that he suddenly changed his mind, regretted it, and wanted to take back the position of Lili's successor? Mr. Shen was silent for a while, his voiceYin asked calmly: "What's the name of the variety show on this little girl?" Lu Qidong: "" ? Just ask about variety shows, why do they make it so scary? After Lu Qidong told him the name of the variety show, Mr. Shen decisively hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Lu Qidong: "" After Lu Qidong answered the phone, he told Song Qingwan what Mr. Shen said. Song Qingwan was about to say something when suddenly the cell phone on the sofa rang. It was Brother Wang. Song Qingwan went over to answer the call, but before she spoke, she didn't know what the other person said. Song Qingwan's face instantly darkened, and not long after, she hung up the phone. Then, he directly transferred three million to Brother Wang. Lu Qidong saw that she looked strange, frowned and asked: "What's wrong? What happened?" Song Qingwan said coldly: "Brother Wang said that he just checked and found that the accounts of Hei Lili in the live broadcast room were basically the navy bought by Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue! And they had already bought them before the live broadcast. Got it!" Song Qingwan gritted her teeth, "I can't stop scolding those anti-fans! Every time they leave, another wave comes again. There are more than cockroaches and mice! I don't know, I thought what our two little brats have done." Such bad things like complaining about others actually provoked so many people to scold them! They are really good, they really think that all of us in the Lu family are dead, right?" Song Qingwan fiddled with her phone, transferred another three million to Brother Wang, and sneered: "Damn, wait for me, they two. If I don't kill them, my surname will not be Song! Don't those two little ladies know how to buy a navy army? I can, too. Let's see who kills the other!" With that said, Song Qingwan flipped up her hair, dialed the phone, and said with a smile: "Hey, yes, Brother Wang, that's right, I need you to do me a favor. In fact, I'm usually busy and don't bother to care about this. Besides, they use such despicable methods. We can't do the same as them. It's a shame. Hey, but there's nothing I can do about it. My brother just found out about this and lost his temper. He couldn't stop it no matter how hard he tried to persuade him. He almost smashed up the office. Although it's a bit unethical to do this, But at least it can make my brother happy. If it¡¯s immoral, it¡¯s immoral. It¡¯s okay. Money is not a problem" Lu Qidong: "" I finally know why my reputation has been so bad lately! ¡­¡­ The new advertisement has been on for ten minutes, because the price is low and more people can afford it. Some wealthy fans even bought them for 1,000 or 2,000, intending to use them as gifts. Although they are obviously spending money, the audience seems to be taking advantage, rushing to buy, for fear that they will be unable to buy it if they are too late. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 559 Han Qin goes offline ??When the viewers are going crazy shopping in the live broadcast room. Several pairs of guests heard that they only had half an hour to rest, so they did not stay where they were. Instead, they picked up the radishes they had pulled in the field and went back to their homes to take a bath and rest. Liu Jia was the fastest to go back. After all, Room 2 was right in front of him. Fortunately, although the rich man was heartbroken, he was not an angry person and did not drive Liu Jia out. When he saw that there were no Lu Junhan and Lu Li outside the door, Such bad guys, the rich man let Liu Jia and his son in. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s room No. 1 is on the mountain. If he wants to go back to take a bath, he has to climb the mountain back. " Moreover, they pulled out a lot of radishes. The two of them were exhausted and it was difficult to go back by themselves, let alone dragging such a big bag of radishes. ¡°Had they known this, they wouldn¡¯t have been immersed in pulling out radishes in the fields just now. But having said that, they have nothing to do if they don't pull out carrots. Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, and Qu Sinian are not on the same level as little people like them. Zhou Xiaoxiao doesn't dare to talk to them, and Li Yue also looks down on them and doesn't like to talk to them. They come and go. Zhou Xiaoxiao didn't dare to be as shameless as Jian Yi and did nothing for an hour, so he followed Liu Jia's example and worked hard, hoping to give the audience a good impression of hard work. Therefore, he pulled out the carrot for a long time. bag. Seeing this, Liu Jia suggested that Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others should put the carrots with him and they could go back, which would be convenient. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun were grateful when they saw this. After putting the radishes away, I was afraid that I would be delayed on the way and not be able to make it in time for the broadcast, so I hurried up the mountain to take a shower. And when Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue thought about the extremely dirty toilet in Room 6, which was full of black dirt and had not been used for an unknown period of time, they felt sick to their stomachs. They had no choice but to endure their nausea and go to the toilet, but the smell was so bad when they came out. The smell would not go away for a long time, and it almost made them sick, not to mention staying in there for such a long time. Take a bath! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And I don¡¯t know if the water is clean. What if it is some kind of sewer water? When they thought of this, they felt bad. They went directly to Zhou Xiaoxiao and said that they wanted to take a shower in Room 1 with them. The tone of this command that could not be refused made Zhou Xiaoxiao frown slightly. Although he did not want to agree, he thought about Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao's status in the entertainment industry and the power behind them that they could not afford to offend. In addition, after all, they were both We are guests, so the relationship is too tense. So, although she was reluctant, Zhou Xiaoxiao agreed. And at the same place, Han Qin was the only one left among the guests. He looked extremely ugly. He is in room No. 7. There is no toilet or kitchen. In fact, this is not a big deal. ¡°They are all men anyway, so it¡¯s the same with washing in the yard. In ancient times, poor people only had huts for toilets and no bathrooms specifically for bathing. Many people did this. But the problem is that the yard of Room 7 is full of smelly feces, dirty, and watched by pigs, cows, and horses. It makes me sick just thinking about it, and Han Qin will never accept it. He was about to follow what Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao did, go back and get some clothes, and then go to Liu Jia's house to wash them. Room No. 2 is much better than Room 7 in terms of appearance alone, and it must be very clean inside. Furthermore, as long as he enters the door of Room 2, maybe he can stay in Room 2 with Liu Jia by then! Han Qin is not worried that that idiot Liu Jia will disagree. He didn¡¯t dare to disagree! Originally, Room 2 should belong to Han Qin! ¡°If he hadn¡¯t made an unnecessary move and drew lots in advance, the person who got Room 7 would probably be Liu Jia¡¯s son. Speaking of which, Liu Jia had to thank him for drawing Room 7 in advance and leaving such a good Room 2 to them! How could Liu Jia have the nerve to refuse him! When he thought that he would live in Room 2, which was even better than Room 1, he instantly recovered from the bad mood he felt when he was pulling out carrots, that bratty girl Lu Li and the audience in the live broadcast room. Yes. When Han Qin was pulling radishes in the radish field, he couldn't hold it back. He really wanted to know what was going on now and what people outside thought of him. But it happened that he felt guilty and wanted to hide from the father and daughter. So, he deliberately found a remote corner to hide. When the camera wasn¡¯t looking over and the people on the program team weren¡¯t paying attention, I secretly looked at my phone. ConditionIt was worse than he imagined. The audience in the live broadcast room called him a dog. The whole Internet was slandering him, saying that he was ruining his image and that he was not a good person at all. Everyone was saying that he bullied children and was shameless. He is nosy! Someone even found out the dirty information about how he bullied newcomers in the entertainment industry, drank wildly, got into fights, and ruined his image! ???????????? Even the fact that he tried every means to seduce a wealthy family in order to consolidate his position in the entertainment industry, but was finally forced to withdraw from the industry, was exposed. As Han Qin watched, he was almost going crazy. If he hadn't taken into account that he was still recording, he would have smashed his phone. He felt that although he had misunderstood Lu Li, he did not feel that he was at fault, nor should he have such a tragic end! And, can you blame him for this? If Lu Li and her father hadn¡¯t made it clear, would he have misunderstood them as cheating? ¡°You¡¯re from the country, and you know how to pull out carrots. No one would believe this explanation. So, he wanted to know the truth and verify it. He accidentally snatched the carrot from that smelly girl and ended up bullying the child. Was it his fault? If it weren¡¯t for Lu Junhan¡¯s power and the fact that he was an investor in this show, how could Han Qin be afraid of them and avoid the two father and daughter! Thinking of this, Han Qin's eyes flashed with a hint of sinisterness. Just wait, sooner or later, he will have to bear all the sins he suffered today on their father and daughter! Especially Lu Li! If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have such a bad reputation now and be blackmailed to this extent by the entire Internet! Since Lu Li is so good at pulling radishes, he must have done it a lot in the past. Han Qin took a deep breath and tried hard to imagine the miserable scene of Lu Li doing farm work in the countryside, but being abused and beaten, and not even able to eat. After thinking about it, Han Qin finally felt better. Quite a few. Now the whole Internet is criticizing him, but it¡¯s actually not a big deal. As long as he pays more attention to the next recording, he will be able to change the image in the audience¡¯s mind sooner or later. ¡°Maybe it can also let the audience know that Lu Li is actually a bad kid, and she is not worthy of you insulting me because of her! Han Qin¡¯s eyes flashed and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He confidently walked to the door of Room 2, planning to talk to Liu Jia about borrowing a place to take a bath. However, before he could knock on the door, Liu Jia was called out. Jian Chenglang on the side looked at him with a smile and told him in an understatement that he did not need to participate in the following recording. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 560 It¡¯s...Lu Qidong (please vote for me in December) In an instant, Han Qin¡¯s face turned very ugly: ¡°Director, what do you mean?¡± Jian Chenglang looked at him, his voice was still joking and cynical, his lazy tone was like a playboy, but his words were not humane: "It means you don't have to stay here anymore. I've already asked someone to buy you a ticket to go back. The car is waiting at the entrance of the village. You can pack your things later and follow them. They will send you You go to the airport!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Han Mo was stunned, and then his expression became happy, and then he seemed to have thought of something, and looked at his father timidly, not daring to say a word. Sure enough, Han Qin¡¯s face turned livid: ¡°I won¡¯t leave! I signed a contract for four episodes of the program, and now the first episode hasn¡¯t been recorded yet. You have no right to drive us away!¡± Jian Chenglang pretended to be stupid and said with a smile: "It's simple. This is considered a unilateral breach of contract by us. We will have a dedicated person pay the compensation to your account later. You don't have to worry about this." Han Qin is not worried about this, and he is not interested in such a small amount of compensation! He is now hacked by the entire network, and there are many bad reviews everywhere. There are more black powder than his fans, let alone come back again, and return to the entertainment industry. It is already lucky not to be retired from these black **. He is still waiting to turn around in the next recording! If he leaves now, it will really be over. He is completely over. The audience will never have a good impression of him! Han Qin stared at Jian Chenglang's ruthless face and realized that he was really not joking. Now he was really panicked: "Director, director, did I do something wrong? I" Jian Chenglang gave him a strange look: "It's been a long time and you still don't know what you did wrong?" Han Qin choked, "I" The recording of the program lasted only half a day. If he did something wrong, it was only Han Qin¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened. ¡ª¡ªLu Li. Seeing that he had figured it out, Jian Chenglang raised his eyebrows, made his words clear, and said coldly: "You bullied Lu Li, robbed her of carrots in front of her father, and even wanted to prove that the father and daughter cheated. Didn't you think that Lu Junhan would let this go? " If Lu Junhan was really such a kind person, then he wouldn't have a bad reputation. If he really wants to kill someone, he will really make your life worse than death. Han Qin¡¯s face turned pale. It was now clear that the person who really wanted to drive him away was not Jian Chenglang, but the investor Lu Junhan! Han Qin actually vaguely thought that Lu Junhan might take revenge on him, but what he thought was that Lu Junhan might ask the photographer to take less shots of him as a punishment and warning. But Han Qin never expected that Lu Junhan would be so cruel! He was kicked out of the show without saying a word! ¡°Moreover, I couldn¡¯t even tell any clues before! After pulling out the carrots, Han Qin was still a little afraid of being targeted by Lu Junhan. After all, his purpose was obvious, which was to expose their cheating on the spot. He was afraid that Lu Junhan would hate him. After that, Lu Junhan secretly glanced at him several times, but Lu Junhan still had that indifferent and cold expression, no different from before. When he looked at Han Qin, his eyes didn't change much. Looking at it, Han Qin felt that Lu Junhan would not care about him anymore. Well, this matter should probably be over. But he didn¡¯t expect that Lu Junhan was waiting for him here! Han Qin seemed to have lost all his strength, his eyes were blank, and he staggered back. ¡­¡­ In room No. 1, Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue came out of the shower one after another. They heard from the program team that Han Qin was temporarily involved and could no longer continue recording and had quit the program. Neither Li Jiaojiao nor Li Yue thought about Lu Junhan. In their view, grabbing the radishes is a trivial matter, and they just grab it. Of course, what they are robbing is not their radishes, so of course they think it is a trivial matter. Of course, the most important thing is that Lu Junhan's expression was too calm from beginning to end, and he didn't look like he wanted to take revenge on Han Qin. ¡°Because he was so understated and didn¡¯t mention it again afterwards, everyone basically forgot about the scene in the radish field. Now that I hear it, I don¡¯t have any emotions. I just feel that it¡¯s good that Han Qin is gone, and there will be one less person to share the traffic with them. "Auntie, I've washed it." Li Jiaojiao came out of the bathroom with obvious disgust and disgust on her expression.   She thought the village chief's villa was so nice, it was just a small house. The room is not as big as her toilet, and the bathroom is also small. There is no place to put clothes, facial cleanser, cleansing oil, and cosmetics. The bath water has a strange smell. It is better not to wash it! ¡°Anyway, everything smells like rural backwardness and poverty. Li Yue¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. She turned her head and said solemnly, ¡°Someone has asked the navy to hack us.¡± Li Jiaojiao paused in wiping her hair and glanced at Li Yue's mobile phone. Although the number of viewers in their live broadcast room was not as large as that of Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian, the comments on the barrage were basically good. Of course, this It also has something to do with Li Yue seeking out the navy to get good reviews. But now, although the number of people in the live broadcast room has exploded, there are also more negative reviews. Almost four out of ten comments are negative reviews! At a glance, you can see several anti-fans yelling at each other, scolding them for being ugly, saying that Li Yue's face looks like she's had plastic surgery, saying that Li Jiaojiao's sensibleness is just an act, saying that they are The way this pair of guests get along is so boring, they criticize them from all sides! The more Li Jiaojiao looked at it, the darker her face became, with a sinister expression, "Auntie, have you found out who did it?" "Found out." Li Yue¡¯s expression was a bit hard to describe. Li Jiaojiao gritted her teeth, "Who is it? Who is so wicked!" Li Yue took a deep breath: "It's Lu Qidong." Li Jiaojiao usually doesn¡¯t pay attention to Haicheng: ¡°? Who is that?¡± Li Yue said in a deep voice: "Lu Junhan's biological father is now the executive chairman of Lu Group!" Li Jiaojiao frowned: "Auntie, are you sure?" Li Yue nodded. She asked her people to check it out, there would be nothing wrong. But Li Yue always felt something was strange. It doesn¡¯t mean that Lu Qidong can¡¯t chase stars, nor does it mean that Lu Qidong can¡¯t do such evil things as buying fake money and blackmailing others. Mainly, Lu Qidong has always had a gentle and elegant image, as well as the famous name of Chairman Lu. No matter how you look at it, a successful businessman like Lu Qidong should be calm, personable, and very generous. Just like Li Jiaojiao¡¯s father, her eldest brother, they would not do such dirty things and would not disdain them. Even if he really wanted to deal with them, he could just ask them to quit the show. " But they don't know Lu Qidong very well. Maybe Lu Qidong just looks elegant, but is actually a small-minded person who will retaliate for his anger, just like a woman. No matter what, the other party must have discovered that they bought navy troops to blackmail Lu Junhan and Lu Li. Li Yue clenched her fingers tightly. This is trouble. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 561 I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late for them to go back now Soon after, Song Qingwan received a message from Brother Wang, saying that the naval forces recruited by Li Yue had withdrawn from the live broadcast room, and then asked Song Qingwan if they wanted to stop here. Song Qingwan would not let them go so easily. This has been recorded for most of the day, and the navy team Li Yue and the others have also been hacking Lu Junhan and Lili for most of the day. Song Qingwan must fight for this tone. Li Yue saw that they had stopped, but "Lu Qidong" still didn't let them go, his eyes darkening inch by inch. Seeing that there were more and more anti-fans in the live broadcast room, and seeing that the half-hour break was about to pass, Li Yue could no longer care so much. He gritted his teeth and spent a lot of money to buy a navy army to let them Get good reviews in the live broadcast room, hoping to get rid of all the negative fans that "Lu Qidong" found. So that those bad reviews will not mislead the viewers who just came in. ¡°But the best thing about Song Qingwan is money. Li Yue spent money to get good reviews, and Song Qingwan spent money to find someone to get negative reviews. ??This time, the battle is who spends more money and who can find more swindlers. Song Qingwan has worked at Lu's for more than 20 years. Not to mention the annual dividends from Lu's stocks, her annual salary is a huge amount of income. Just smashing it can kill Li Yue. "As a young lady who has not been out of society for a few years, Li Yue usually relies on her elder brother for support. She doesn't have much money in her hands. Fighting with Song Qingwan is undoubtedly a waste of time and effort. Seeing that the money was getting less and less, but the anti-fans could not be suppressed no matter what, Li Yue felt anxious, but had no choice but to contact her elder brother quickly. Li Yue didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from him and told him the whole story. Naturally, he was scolded by Li Wu! After all, Li Wu has been in the business for several years, and his understanding of the capital circle is better than that of Li Yue. He knew very well that it was impossible for Lu Qidong to do this. It was very likely that it was Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan was a fierce and fiery woman who held grudges the most. This tit-for-tat approach was very consistent with her behavior. So, after thinking for a moment, he knew exactly what Song Qingwan wanted. He asked Li Yue to leave the live broadcast room alone. Since Li Yue had been hacking the Lu family and his daughter for most of the day with the navy, Song Qingwan would naturally find someone to hack them back. Before the time is up, no one can persuade her to stop. When Li Yue thought that during the afternoon recording, the live broadcast room was full of anti-fans brought by "Lu Qidong", his expression darkened. He was about to say something, but the photographer over there raised his hand and signaled that half an hour It's almost over, and the live broadcast will start soon. Being stared at by the photographer and seeing her brother's resolute attitude, Li Yue had no choice but to do as she was told, but her face didn't look good. With Song Qingwan as a precedent, Li Yue was afraid that Qu Sinian would also find out about the navy troops she had found in his live broadcast room. With Song Qingwan, she would have had enough to deal with. If there were another batch of Qu Sinian looking for The navy Li Yue's face turned pale, and he quickly asked people to withdraw Qu Qianqian's navy from Qu Sinian's live broadcast room. But it's too late. Song Qingwan is looking for Brother Wang, who is considered a top figure in the entertainment industry. There is almost no information that he can't find, and there is no one he doesn't know. Otherwise, she won't respect him "brother". And Brother Wang was also worthy of the title Song Qingwan called him. Knowing that Qu Sinian had a good relationship with the Lu family, he directly told Li Yue about the navy black man Qu Qianqian. Song Qingwan glanced at it, turned around and sent the news to Qu Sinian. Qu Sinian came out of the shower and after reading the message, his expression immediately turned cold. He turned around and offered Song Qing a 10 million yuan, asking her to help him "add fuel" to Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao's live broadcast room. , Brother Wang took the money and worked quickly. Almost instantly, black fans occupied the entire live broadcast room of Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao! At a glance, the screen is full of negative reviews, so densely packed that it makes people feel panicked. Li Yue almost lost her grip on her phone! Li Jiaojiao obviously saw it too. "Get ready, it will start broadcasting in one minute." The photographer looked at the time and signaled to Li Yue and Zhou Xiaoxiao to prevent them from being caught off guard. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun have already taken a shower and are about to go downstairs to wash and dry their clothes. Hearing this, the two of them quickly hid the underwear they had washed in the basin, for fear of being seen by the audience. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao did not intend to wash their clothes in this shabby place. They planned to take them home and wash them together after the recording was finished tomorrow. However, their faces were extremely ugly and pale at the moment. The photographer called them several times, but they still haven¡¯t responded.God comes. This afternoon is destined to be a nightmare afternoon for them. ¡­¡­ ¡¾29 minutes have passed! It starts in one minute! ! Sisters, the bench melon seeds are ready! Lili and Papa Lu are about to appear! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, let me add, it¡¯s Lili and Papa Lu who are so tender after taking a bath! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, Lili, Dad Lu, don¡¯t take a shower too fast, take your time, it¡¯ll be okay, we¡¯re really not in a hurry! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, Dad Lu, you can dress a little slower. Photographer, come to me! ! My happiness for the rest of my life is in your hands! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right, photographer, you are already a mature photographer, it¡¯s time to shoot something that only us adults can see! ¡¿ Without the anti-fans Li Yue found, the live broadcast room was full of excited and screaming comments, and rockets, airplanes and other gifts kept passing by in the live broadcast room. Watching a live broadcast, it feels like celebrating the New Year, and I am full of joy. ¡¾10 seconds left! ¡¿ ¡¾9 seconds¡¿ ¡¾8 seconds¡¿ ¡­¡­ ¡¾3¡¿ ¡¾2¡¿ ¡¾1¡¿ As soon as this barrage fell, the advertisement in the live broadcast room disappeared, and the picture of Room 4 appeared¡ª¡ª The location photographed at this moment was not the bathroom and toilet that the audience wanted to see very much, but the door of Room 4. The next second, a bright yellow chicken walked through the gate with its head held high and fell into the eyes of the audience. Then, the audience was speechless and choked, saying that they didn¡¯t want to watch a chicken movie at all. The camera turned and came across the big one and the small one who were standing at the door blowing air. The little girl's small body squatted beside the grass, her little hands were pulling at the grass, her black and clear eyes were wide open, as if she was looking for something. She had already taken a shower, her fair and tender face was flushed with steam from the shower, her dark eyes and eyelashes were as dark and moist as if they had been washed by water, and her white jeans were changed. Wearing a pink dress, her seaweed-like long hair is slightly wet on her shoulders, her lips are red and her teeth are white, and her little face is delicate and cute, like a little pink dumpling. Although the baby belly that the audience wanted to see was not exposed, such a cute scene still made many people in the live broadcast room scream. Lu Junhan had also taken a shower and was leaning against the door listening to the staff. He is still wearing a black shirt and black trousers, which makes his skin cold and white and delicate. His expression is as cold as ever. His black hair is fine and scattered on his forehead, covering his eyebrows and eyes. He is extremely handsome. Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian in Room 3 next to them have also taken a shower. They were coming out of the door when they turned around and saw the little girl squatting next to the grass grabbing a big spider directly from the grass. Black. The eight legs are still twisting desperately, and their vitality is extremely strong, which makes people's hair stand on end. Qu Sinian¡¯s back stiffened: ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late for them to go back now. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 562 Lili goes shopping for groceries Not only Qu Sinian, but also the audience in front of the screen were shocked. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the broadcast started, I would see such an exciting and terrifying scene! But when I think about the chickens and mice before, I feel that this spider is nothing to make a fuss about. This village is very remote and located in a mountainous area. There are many trees and shrubs around it. The mosquitoes in it are not only big but also very poisonous. If it¡¯s just a little spider, it¡¯s nothing. The problem is that the one the little girl grabbed is almost as big as her hand, and its eight legs are still twisting around, looking very fierce and terrifying. Qu Sinian¡¯s scalp started to feel numb, and he reached out to cover Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to say something, he saw the black spider struggling fiercely in the little girl¡¯s fleshy hands. The eight legs desperately grabbed her hand, and seemed to want to bite her. The little girl was angry, her fair little face was dissatisfied, she twisted her delicate little brows and taught it a lesson: "You can't bite others. If you bite me, my dad will bite you to death. My dad will eat spiders!" Qu Sinian: "" Staff present: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" You may have some misunderstanding about your father. Lu Junhan: "" You may have some misunderstanding about me. spider:"¡­¡­" Where did you come from? Seeing that the spider was afraid, she finally stopped struggling violently (actually she was tired from struggling just now and needed to rest for a while). The little girl grabbed the spider with satisfaction and ran to her father happily: "Dad, dad, did you see it? I caught a big spider!" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I'm not blind yet." The little girl didn't mind his cold and impatient tone at all. Instead, she said angrily to the spider in her hand: "Zhuzhu! This is daddy. Come on, call me daddy!" Lu Junhan: "" spider:"¡­¡­" ¡¾Hahahaha, congratulations to Father Lu for getting another spider daughter after the chicken daughter! ¡¿ ¡¾Spider wanted to curse after hearing this! ¡¿ ¡¾Spider: Take a step back, I am not a spider, you are not a human! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, I feel like this spider is so miserable. Not only was it caught and couldn't run away, but it was also threatened by Lili, and now it's even forced to recognize its relatives. It's such a miserable spider! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooh, Lili, look at me, can I call Dad Lu, Dad! It feels like I¡¯m father Lu¡¯s daughter too! ¡¿ Before Lu Junhan could say anything, Qu Sinian worriedly asked not far away: "Is this spider poisonous?" Qu Sinian was asking about the staff. Since the program team decided to record the program in this place, the staff should have a better understanding of this area. ????????????????????????? This is a mountainous area, the woods are big, and there are all kinds of poisons, and there may be poisonous snakes hidden there, so we really have to be on guard. Before the staff member could reply, the little girl thought Qu Sinian was asking him, looked at the spider, muttered a few words, and then said to Qu Sinian in a sweet voice: "Uncle, don't worry, Zhuzhu said it is poisonous, it is very poisonous!" That proud and comforting tone seemed to say, "Zhuzhu is useful, it is very useful!" Qu Sinian: "" Is it worried about fucking toxic? "But no one took the little girl's words seriously. They just thought they were children's words, which were nothing to count. No one could imagine that she could really talk to small animals. Instead, Lu Junhan glanced at her with unclear meaning. Then, looking at the spider that was struggling desperately but not daring to bite the little girl, he frowned slightly and said coldly: "Throw it away." The little girl put the hand holding the spider behind her back, with a face full of reluctance, and whispered: "I don't want itit took me a long time to catch this" Lu Junhan's expression and tone did not change, and he sneered: "Okay, then just wait until I throw you away!" Little girl: "" The little girl puffed up her little fat face and raised her eyes to look at her father. She said angrily, "Dad, you can't throw me away. If you throw me away, you will be a bad father!" Lu Junhan's expression was cold and unmoved: "Just in time, you can find a good father." Little girl: "" "Dad, you are a bad guy!" Sister-in-lawHe threw the spider vigorously into the grass, opened his big black and clear eyes, and expressed his anger, "I will never play with you again!" The spider fell hard into the grass: "" You fucking Spider wants to curse. As she spoke, the little girl¡¯s eyes turned red. She sobbed sadly, and a layer of crystal mist appeared in her dark and clean eyes, as if she was about to cry in the next second. Lu Junhan glanced at her, as if he didn't see her sad look, and ordered in a calm voice: "Go and wash your hands." The little girl stamped her feet and said angrily with a choked voice: "I don't want to go! I'm" "I'll cook later." After Lu Junhan finished speaking, he glanced at the little girl's stunned expression, raised his eyebrows, and added: "It's meaty." Little girl: "" Little girl: ¡°!!!¡± ¡­¡­ The little girl went to the yard to wash her hands. After forgetting all about her spider sisters, she ran to ask her father for meat. Then, she discovered that she had been deceived. There was meat, but the child had to get it by himself. This is a task given to the children by the program team. The adults make a fire in the kitchen to prepare, while the children go to the location designated by the program team to choose the dishes for lunch. The staff member was talking about this matter when he was talking to Lu Junhan just now. The little girl didn¡¯t care too much, as long as she had meat for lunch. So, after washing his hands, he hurried out and prepared to go to the designated place to get the meat. And Qu Sinian also received this task, but he had a bit of a headache. Although Qu Qianqian is outgoing and generous, she is still a little girl after all, and she is always a little scared when she comes to a strange place. I don¡¯t dare to leave my dad, I¡¯m afraid to act alone. Qu Sinian was worried about what to do, when he suddenly saw Xiao Luli about to go out. His eyes lit up and he asked Qu Qianqian to follow her. When Qu Qianqian saw that she was going to go with Sister Lili, she immediately stopped clinging to her father, turned around and trotted towards Lu Li. That happy look made Qu Sinian feel jealous and sad. Not long after, the little girl held Qu Qianqian¡¯s hand, then turned around and said to her old father, who was sitting in the yard and basking in the sun leisurely: "Dad! Then sister Qianqian and I are going to buy groceries! You have to be good at home and don't be naughty, you know? Otherwise, they will spank you when they come back!" Lu Junhan: "" ???????????????? Am I your father, or are you my father? Everyone in the live broadcast room was laughing like crazy, saying "hahahahaha" all the time, and they were all saying, "Dad Lu, you will have a day like this too!" Seeing that her father didn¡¯t speak, the little girl thought he didn¡¯t hear her: ¡°Dad? Dad, are you asleep?¡± Lu Junhan opened his eyes and frowned. Seeing this, the little girl happily repeated: "Dad, then I will go with sister Qianqian" Lu Junhan took a deep breath and said expressionlessly: "Shut up! Got it! Go buy your food!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 563 Lu Qidong¡¯s illness ¡¾Dad used to treat disobedient and crying Lili at the door, but now Lili specializes in treating impatient and grumpy dad. This is a weird and adorable feeling that can't be matched, it's so amazing! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I'm holding back! Lock up this loving father and daughter! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, I can't do it anymore! ! ! Lili is so well-behaved and virtuous! At such a young age, he can actually help his father buy groceries! ¡¿ ¡¾I feel like Lili dotes on her father so much! When I go shopping for groceries, I have to tell my dad to be good at home. Today is also a day for fathers to be kind and daughters to be filial! ¡¿ ¡¾Just now I heard Dad Lu say that he cooks. Damn it, does Dad Lu know how to cook? I thought that rich people like this always hired chefs to cook at home. ¡¿ ¡¾We¡¯ll see if it happens later! However, Lili is so good and wants to be touched! And Dad Lu, lying on the recliner and basking in the sun is so handsome, isn¡¯t it? That waist! Those legs! That muscle! I really wish I could be that chair right now! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, sister upstairs, you are not dreaming alone. ¡¿ ¡°In Lu¡¯s office, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were also extremely surprised. But what surprised them wasn¡¯t the fact that Lili doted on her father. After all, they have always known that Lili likes her father very much. Whenever she sees something interesting or novel, she will share it with her father immediately. Sometimes, she will follow Lu Junhan when he goes to the toilet. They were shocked by Lu Junhan's change. She actually saw the shadow of her father in that grumpy, cold-tempered brat just now! She was so shocked that she was almost speechless. If Lili had been nagging so annoyingly before, Lu Junhan would have ordered her to shut up with a cold face and irritated eyebrows! But just now! He didn¡¯t! ! ! Not only did he not tell Lili to shut up, he actually followed the little girl's wishes and said "I understand." Although his tone was still the same as usual, cold and without any ups and downs, he was indeed accommodating Lili and agreed to her words. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strange. This is simply too strange! After all, when they first met, Lu Junhan's attitude towards Lili was extremely bad, and his attitude was even more irritable and impatient. He looked like he wanted to hit the child at any time, and he didn't look like a father at all. Song Qingwan still remembers that brat Lu Junhan throwing Lili at the door of Lu¡¯s house without asking anything. At that time, if she hadn¡¯t brought the poor little girl hiding behind the stone lion into the Lu family, Lili might have been abducted by some human trafficker. Of course, Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know that after Lu Junhan had someone drive the little girl out, he then sent someone to look for her at the door. Even if Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t show up, Lu Li will not lose it. But Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know about this. She only knew that after Lili finally moved into the Lu family, Lu Junhan¡¯s attitude was not very good and he didn¡¯t regard Lili as his daughter at all. Of course, at that time, Lu Junhan was indeed too conceited and believed too much in his own memory - in his memory, he didn't even have a woman. How could he have a daughter who was so old? He didn¡¯t even think it was necessary to take a paternity test. Naturally, I was slapped hard in the face in the end! Until now, Lu Junhan has not found out who the mother of the child is, let alone whether it is of any use. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If Lili was not so cheeky, knew nothing, was like an invincible Xiaoqiang, always clinging to her father, and would be angry with her father from time to time, and not afraid of her father, how could the relationship between father and daughter become so harmonious. Speaking of which, Lu Junhan is a loser. It is only because of Lili's efforts that the father and daughter are where they are today. Song Qingwan thought about it and felt relieved inexplicably. She felt that the little girl was not even afraid of her father. When she went to Mu's house in the capital the day after tomorrow, Lili probably wouldn't be afraid of the three feared hall masters under Mr. Shen. , I was originally worried and wanted to go to Mu's house with me the day after tomorrow, but I was immediately given up. She sent a text message to Lu Junhan, telling him about the matter, and also sent all the information files about the three hall masters that Lu Qidong had just asked to check, so that he could have some information in advance. Prepare. Lu Junhan replied not long after, saying "hmm" to express that he knew it, and then asked Song Qingwan to spread the previously prepared news about Lu Qidong's "vegetative" condition. Song Qingwan took one look at it, and without saying anything else, she let her men do it. The little girl appeared on a variety show, which has made most people give up on her own luck.?, it can also bring good luck to others.¡± Originally, a group of old foxes were not so easy to believe. Even if they are given evidence, they will still be suspicious and will not completely believe it. Instead, they will think there is something wrong. But as soon as the incident about Yu Zheng¡¯s game account came out, the Lu family¡¯s father and daughter went on the show again openly. In the end, they saw with their own eyes that the little girl got the ordinary room No. 4¡ª¡ª They have placed their own people in the program team, and they have confirmed that there are no signs of manipulation in the seven lottery tickets. ¡°Moreover, after the lottery was drawn, the staff they installed in the program team immediately reported the matter of Li Jiaojiao snatching Lu Li¡¯s lottery. Li Jiaojiao blocked the camera at that time, but did not guard against the staff present. Her little tricks were noticed by many people, but they didn't say much about it. So, the little girl drew two lots, one for No. 6 and one for No. 4, neither of which was considered a good draw. Liu Xiaoyun was lucky enough to get Room 1 even before she drew for the first time. This time it was with their own eyes. Witness cannot be false. Therefore, time and time again, it shows that the little girl¡¯s luck is just like that. And the fact that it seems to bring good luck to others is even more nonsense. The Lu family is getting better and better. Maybe the Lu family's fortunes are changing and it's their own luck that has nothing to do with the little girl. After all, if a little girl can really bring good luck to others, then why does her father seem to have no luck at all? The little girl has only recently returned to the Lu family. The group of powerful old foxes don¡¯t know her as a person and can only observe her through variety shows. But they understood Lu Junhan. After all, no matter how cold and lonely Lu Junhan is, he has attended many banquets in Haicheng and Jingcheng, and they have all had close conversations with him. The Lu Junhan they had seen before was no different from the Lu Junhan on the variety show. He was as cold as ever. There was no sense of good luck, nor did he look like he had encountered any good things. Qu Sinian in Room 3 felt that he had better luck than him. At least Qu Sinian swept out a few dollars while cleaning the house, while Lu Junhan saw nothing except a mouse. . Therefore, they can find a reasonable reason to explain other unreasonable things in the data. Except, Lu Qidong¡¯s illness. This is what confuses them the most. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 564 A big gift for you The news they learned was that Lu Qidong was seriously ill and had become a vegetative state, but he woke up not long after. At that time, the little girl was the only one in the room. They can¡¯t help but think about her. Previously, because Lu Qidong was treated in a closed base specially built by Mr. Lu, the location of the base was hidden and few people knew about it. "Moreover, in the past twenty years or so, the news that Lu Qidong was still alive has not been leaked at all. Everyone thought that he was really dead. It can be seen that this news is kept secret, and those doctors are all Mr. Lu's people. They will not tell anyone about Lu Qidong¡¯s condition. But there is an exception to everything. The doctors who treated Lu Qidong at that time were so surprised that Lu Qidong woke up from a vegetative state. They kept thinking about it while drinking, which led to them saying the wrong things while drunk and letting others listen. Therefore, other people knew that Lu Qidong was so seriously ill that he actually became a vegetative state. However, two hours later, more detailed information suddenly came from my subordinates. It was said that they secretly sneaked into the base where the old man was treating Lu Qidong, and after reading all the case sheets there, they discovered that, just as the doctors said, Lu Qidong had indeed become a vegetative state, and all the indicators in his body were also very poor. It is undoubtedly a miracle that he can wake up. But, these were all five years ago. As early as five years ago, Lu Qidong had woken up. In the past five years, he has actually been recuperating from illness. Until more than two months ago, except for some inconveniences in his legs and feet, his body was almost healed. The old man took Song Qingwan, Lu Junhan and the little girl to see him. After all, the doctor was drunk, and his words were vague. He was not precise to the specific time. He only vaguely said that Lu Qidong was in poor health, became a vegetative state, and miraculously woke up. After that, they asked someone to ask the doctors, and the doctors also said that this was indeed five years ago. I don¡¯t know if anyone has trained these doctors in advance. Anyway, when they asked someone to ask the doctor, there was no flaw in the doctor¡¯s expression or language. Even the expressions of fear and vigilance are just right. ¡°Looking at it this way, it seems right. The reason why the little girl stayed with Lu Qidong and Lu Qidong woke up was entirely because Lu Qidong was originally sleeping, but was awakened by the little girl's cry. Some people still didn¡¯t give up and read the information about Lu Qidong¡¯s condition over and over again. But Lu Junhan spent several days setting up the plan, and naturally he would not let them find any flaws. " Moreover, because the little girl kisses her father every day, even though Lu Junhan has not been able to find money when he goes out in the past few months, once he wants to do anything, it will go very smoothly. But just because there is no flaw is the biggest flaw. Several people in power in the capital knew this truth well. They looked at the information and fell into deep thought for a long time. Before, they suspected that the little girl was lucky and could bring good luck to others. Now all the current information and evidence prove that the little girl is indeed just an ordinary little girl. But they just felt that this little girl was a bit evil. But I couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. It is good to say that she is lucky, she doesn't, say she can bring good luck to others, it turns out that she is not, as if it is nothing except her face. The evidence was clearly in front of them, but they just felt it was wrong. They were almost driven crazy by suspicion. Reason told them that there was nothing wrong with the little girl, but their intuition, which had experienced a mountain of knives and a sea of ??fire, told them that no, there was a big problem with this girl. Suddenly, when they heard that the little girl was coming to the capital to meet Mr. Shen the day after tomorrow, almost everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Since they can¡¯t figure it out, they can wait until the girl comes to the capital and go to Mu¡¯s house to meet her. When you see someone, you will naturally know it. ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan received the news from Song Qingwan, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, and instantly knew what Mr. Shen was up to. In the past, the successors were all led by the same hall master. Because those who can become the leader of the hall usually have high power and position, huge power in their hands, high ambitions, and even more treacherous and changeable personalities, which are very difficult to deal with and difficult to tame. They themselves are the strongest among the strong, and it is very difficult to gain their surrender and recognition. Shen Lao became the successor at the age of seven. He was as smart as a demon and made many suggestions. At a young age, he became the successor.The development of the Shen family was booming. In just a few months, the size and power of the Shen family had more than doubled. At that time, the families in Beijing and Haicheng were shocked. But even so, the four hall masters did not recognize him and still felt that he was not worthy of being the successor. Nor is he worthy of their surrender. Later, Mr. Shen did a lot of things, demonstrating his talents, intelligence, methods, and character in all aspects, and treated himself in the most stringent way to improve himself, so that he could achieve all the expectations of the hall masters for his successor. Require. It took him a year and a half to barely get the approval of the four hall masters. Generally speaking, before the hall master approves the successor, the successor is like a dog in front of the hall master. He needs to win the approval and favor of the hall master. And once the hall master willingly surrenders and lets them hand over all the power in their hands, they will obey the orders obediently. Even if the successor asks them to die, they will wipe their own necks on the spot without saying a word. At that time, Mr. Shen got to know each hall master one by one, and he slowly conquered them one by one. It¡¯s hard for Mr. Shen to deal with one after another, let alone a little girl who doesn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°Moreover, the day after tomorrow the three hall masters will come together. Maybe, Mu Qi will join in and conduct the first step of assessment on the little girl. Mr. Shen made it clear that he was not too big a deal and wanted to watch the fun, or he thought too highly of the little fool. No matter what, Lu Junhan was indeed offended. ??As for the successor, you can't go back on your word if you agree, but it's okay to find some trouble for Mr. Shen and add some trouble. So, he asked Song Qingwan to release the information about Lu Qidong¡¯s ¡°vegetative state¡±. Here, because the photographer went to follow the little girl getting food, Lu Junhan was lying on the recliner, squinting his eyes, basking in the sun, tapping on the screen of his mobile phone with his long fingers, sneering, and sent a message to Mr. Shen past: I¡¯ll give you a big gift the day after tomorrow, thank you. ¡­¡­ Here, the staff gave the two little girls a route map. Let them follow the route drawn on the map, and they will soon find the designated place to get food. Of course, it¡¯s okay even if you get lost. The photographer will follow you throughout the entire process, so your personal safety can be completely guaranteed. And the village is not big, so even if you really get lost, you can find the designated place by spending some time and searching family by family. In fact, the program team played a trick and the route drawn on the map was wrong. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 565 Uncle Jian¡¯s Head If you really follow the directions on the map, not only will you not be able to reach the mission location, but you will also easily get lost. Photographers know this too. So, I followed the two little girls and was about to take pictures of their pitiful and confused expressions after they got lost. But what left the photographer speechless was that the two little girls acted as if they didn¡¯t have the map. As they walked, they saw something new, such as red peppers hanging outside a certain house. The two of them would run over to take a look out of curiosity, or if they saw vegetables grown by a certain family at the door, they would rush over and touch them. In short, it doesn¡¯t follow the map at all. Forget it, the most amazing thing is that they walked curiously all the way, twisting and turning, even the photographer was a little confused, but in the end they were able to reach the designated place! This luck is really crazy! The little girl and Qu Qianqian arrived at the designated place, and Jian Xiyan was already there. Except for them, no other children were seen. It seemed that they were the first ones to arrive. Seeing this, Xiao Luli pulled Qu Qianqian and trotted over. When she saw Jian Xiyan looking at a certain place blankly, she asked in confusion: "Brother Xiyan, what are you looking at?" Jian Xiyan frowned and glanced at her with his clear and delicate eyes. Then, he pointed with his little finger at the fat pig head on the table. The photographer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thinking of the pigs they had seen in the pigsty in Room 7 before. Could it be that you were emotionally moved by the situation and thought the pig was killed? The photographer was worrying about what to do if the three little guys cried. Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian looked at the pig head, but surprisingly they didn't have much reaction. Qu Qianqian doesn¡¯t like that smelly pig. ¡°Furthermore, Qu Sinian told her before that pigs are for eating, and Qu Qianqian also thinks that pork is particularly delicious. When leaving the house, Qu Sinian even specifically told Qu Qianqian to bring back some pork. Now that she saw her favorite pork, Qu Qianqian breathed a sigh of relief. And Xiao Luli knew that the pig was not from Room 7. When they came just now, they passed by Room 7. The pig is still sleeping in the pigsty. Although she felt a little pity for the pig, the little girl then thought about it. The pig was already dead, so there was no point crying. But she thought that she would take some pork back later. She must let her father cook it until it was fragrant, so that the pigs would not die in vain! " Xiao Luli doesn't know how to choose pork, but bigger is definitely better. She was looking at which piece of pork was bigger. When she saw Jian Xiyan looking at the pig's head again, she pursed her lips tightly and looked solemn. She leaned over and said, "Brother Xi Yan, why do you keep looking at this pig head?" Qu Qianqian was also looking at the pork. There were so many pieces of pork on the table that she couldn¡¯t pick them out. After hearing this, she also said: "Brother Xi Yan, do you want to eat this pig head? This pig head is not delicious. My family has cooked it before, and it is not delicious. There is not much meat!" Jian Xiyan shook his head and wrote: I don¡¯t like to eat pork. Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Well, brother Xiyan, why do you keep looking at it?¡± Jian Xiyan glanced at the pig head, pursed his lips, and raised his writing board with a solemn expression: I feel like it looks a bit like my dad. Audiences:"¡­¡­" Photographer: "" In Room 5, Jian Yi was watching the live broadcast on her mobile phone: "" "No," the little girl took a few glances, "I don't think this pig head looks like Uncle Jane at all." Qu Qianqian also nodded. Jian Xiyan stared at the pig's head, looked at the pig affectionately for a few times, and frowned. It¡¯s like saying, right? I looked at it a few more times. He nodded thoughtfully and wrote: It doesn¡¯t seem like it anymore now. My dad is much uglier than that. Audiences:"¡­¡­" Photographer: "" In Room 5, Jian Yi was watching the live broadcast on her mobile phone: "" Wait the fuck, I will kill you when you come back! ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan didn't lie in the yard for long. The staff came in from outside carrying large and small bags of things, as if they were visiting relatives during the New Year. ? ?They came in and without saying a word, handed a large bag of seasonings: salt, soy sauce, cooking wine, oil, etc. to Lu Junhan. I gave him another bag of rice. Then, without stopping, we went to the next one. Although Room 4 is simple, the kitchen has all the necessary utensils and utensils, so cooking is not a problem at all. Lu Junhan was sitting on a chair, his elbows pressed on his knees, his upper body leaning forward slightly, his handsome brows furrowed tightly. His indifferent and dark black eyes stared at the big bag of rice and seasonings on the ground, and he fell into silence for a long time. He has never cooked. Not once. Five seconds later, he calmly took out his mobile phone and started searching for rice washing tutorials on the Internet. Yes, rice washing. He doesn¡¯t know how to do this either. When he was studying before, he ate directly in the cafeteria at school. The biggest advantage of an aristocratic school is probably that the food in the cafeteria is the same as that of a five-star restaurant. In short, it is not unpalatable. Sometimes when Lu Junhan is free, he will make breakfast by himself. Usually it¡¯s fried eggs or steak. ? Simple and easy to operate. In the training camp, he participated in devil training and learned survival in the wild. He and his teammates basically caught fish and pheasants and grilled them on the spot. When we returned to the Lu family, there were many servants waiting on us. Calculating carefully, he has never touched uncooked rice once. Fortunately, it¡¯s not difficult. Just like washing clothes, throw the rice into the pot, rinse it with water a few times, pour it out, rinse it with water a few more times, and pour it back and forth four or five times, and it's almost done. Um. If you don¡¯t look at the rice that has been washed away for more than half, it¡¯s almost the same. Lu Junhan: "" Fortunately, the program team gave me quite a lot of rice. With a serious look on his face, Lu Junhan put the finally washed rice into the rice cooker, then he lowered his eyes and plugged in the power. When I pressed the cooking button, the little girl just came back from getting the food! Far away, the little girl¡¯s young and crisp excited voice sounded in the yard: "Dad, dad, look, I bought a lot of meat!" Lu Junhan came out of the kitchen. The little girl ran over happily, opened the bag and showed him the meat she bought. The man lowered his eyes slightly and glanced faintly into the bag she was holding. Lu Junhan: "" There is indeed a lot of meat. A bag full of them was piled up. But there is only one kind - fish. There are seven in total. No surprise, this little fool probably put all the other guests¡¯ fish into his own bag. Lu Junhan glanced at the awkward expression of the photographer, closed his eyes, and said in a calm and tolerant voice: "Is there nothing else but fish?" The little girl didn¡¯t see her father¡¯s expressionless and complicated face. Instead, she held the bag of fish happily. When she heard this, she raised her big black and clear eyes, clasped her little fingers, and said in a sweet voice: "Yes, there is pork, but at Sister Qianqian's place, there are seven pieces of pork. She said that her father likes to eat pork the most! Also, brother Xiyan, there are seven vegetables and a pig head. , were all taken away by brother Xiyan." Lu Junhan frowned slightly: "pig head?" "Yes," the little girl waved her little hand. Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan were young and not very strong. She brought back most of the dishes for the three of them, as did the pig head: "Brother Xiyan said that the pig head is his father, and he wants to take his father's head back to show his father." The next second, the little girl muttered to herself: "Uncle Jian's head is so heavy, he is almost exhausted" Lu Junhan: "" Photographer: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" ¡­Woo woo woo, can you please stop sounding so scary! The pictures are all there! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 566 Why is she crying? besides. Your brother Xiyan clearly said that the pig head looks like his father! Not his dad! ! ! Stop talking nonsense! But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t watch the live broadcast and kept tossing the rice. Although the photographer watched the whole process, it was difficult to remind him aloud. After all, his job was to be a quiet background. So, as soon as the little girl said this, the atmosphere fell into a deathly silence, and no one spoke first. The little girl had no idea what horrifying words she had said, but instead she thought of something. She opened her big black and clear eyes, glanced at her father, and whispered with great envy: "Dad, if that's the case, will my brother Xi Yan have two fathers in the future?" Lu Junhan: "" I don¡¯t know if your brother Xiyan has two fathers, but I know¡ª¡ª Your Uncle Jane. Soon there will be no son. ¡­¡­ next door. Qu Sinian looked at the bag full of pork and encountered the same difficulty as Lu Junhan. He took a deep breath, looked at Qu Qianqian who was sitting on a chair and rested, rubbed her temples, and asked with a cold voice that was gentle and helpless: ¡°Baby, did you just take the pork?¡± "Yes," although there is no sun outside, the temperature is still a bit high. Qu Qianqian came back from a trip, her face flushed by the heat, like a ripe little apple. She leaned back and drank the water. After finishing the drink, she said crisply, "Didn't you ask me to get the pork?" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°Then I didn¡¯t expect you to be so obedient and just take the pork! Now it¡¯s all pork, how should we cook it for lunch? Pork cooked pork? Qu Sinian didn¡¯t know how to cook, but when he saw a bag full of meat, his head felt a lot bigger. ¡°And, with so much pork, I definitely won¡¯t be able to finish it at noon. There is no refrigerator in the house to keep it fresh. If the weather is colder, it can be stored outside for a while, but the temperature here is high, so it is very easy to break. Although Qu Sinian comes from a wealthy family, he is not a wasteful person. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the bag full of pork for long. Lu Junhan dragged the cute little loli in from the outside with a reluctant look on her face. When the little girl saw Qu Sinian, she called out unhappily: "Uncle Qu." When Qu Sinian saw them, he looked at the black bag containing the fish in the little girl's hand. From a distance, he could smell the fishy smell in the bag, and was stunned for a moment, "What are you" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t waste any time. He put the phone in his pocket, raised his eyes, and said calmly: "A fish for a piece of meat." Qu Sinian¡¯s eyes lit up. I thought to myself, eh, just right. I readily agreed immediately. The little girl hid the black bag containing the fish behind her back, puffed her face with dissatisfaction, and said angrily: "I don't want to change it! These fish are all mine!" Lu Junhan glanced sideways at her protective look and said in a deep voice, "What did I just tell you?" The little girl sniffed, got angry and stepped on her father hard. Then, she opened the bag of fish, lowered her head, and said reluctantly, "Okay, uncle, I want to change" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian found it a bit funny and looked at Lu Junhan: "How did you convince her?" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the little girl caught the biggest fish for him. After all, besides Uncle Qu, Sister Qianqian also wanted to eat it. Then she choked in an aggrieved voice and said, "Dad, my dad said, disobedient children There is no food to eat, and people want to eat" Qu Sinian: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I cleaned up as soon as I came here and I even pulled out radishes half an hour ago. Qu Sinian took the fish with a smile, picked the largest piece of meat from the bag and gave it to the little girl. The little girl reluctantly touched the fish in Qu Sinian's hand, with mist in her eyes, looking at the I was so sad that I didn¡¯t even give that piece of meat a look. The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead twitched, he took Qu Sinian's meat, threw it into the little girl's bag, and then,He picked her up, turned around and left. But after the father and daughter went out, they did not go back to Room 4 immediately. Instead, they followed the same pattern and went to Jian Yi's place to exchange some vegetables with him. As Lu Junhan expected, Jian Xiyan received a severe beating from Jian Yi after he took the pig's head back. When they came in, Jian Xiyan was sitting in the yard, holding his writing board in his arms, autistic. As for the pig head he moved back, there was no trace of it. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t waste any time and exchanged the fish for vegetables. Then, he carried the sad little girl back to room 4. The little girl looked at the only five fish left and felt extremely sad. She clenched her little fists angrily and said in a tantrum, "Dad! I won't eat at noon!" Lu Junhan washed the pot and was thinking about what to cook. Hearing this, he said coldly without raising his head: "Okay." Little girl: "" Seeing how callous her father was, the little girl's eyes instantly turned red, and a layer of mist filled her dark and clear eyes. She clenched her little fists and said angrily: "Dad! Don't you like me anymore! You, you don't feed me anymore, you, you must not like me anymore!" Lu Junhan: "" Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to eat it? The little girl rubbed her eyes, feeling more and more aggrieved as she spoke. Her voice was choked with sobs, and she began to cry, "I, I know, you are a bad dad, woo woo -" "Give me the meat." Suddenly, the man spoke faintly. "oh." The little girl's cry suddenly stopped. There were clear tears in the corners of her eyes and her little nose was red. She looked extremely pitiful. She bent down with twitching and took a piece of meat from the bag and gave it to her father: "Dad, Meat." "Um." When Lu Junhan took the piece of meat, the little girl felt aggrieved again. She raised her head and cried: "You, you are a bad father, you can't even¡ª¡ª" "Give me the food." "oh." The little girl responded in a low voice, not caring about crying, and quickly grabbed the few green lettuces from the bag, with red eyes: "Dad vegetables." "Um." Lu Junhan took it, and the little girl wanted to cry again. She had forgotten why she was crying now, but she still felt sad. Her mouth tightened and she was about to cry. Lu Junhan¡¯s voice sounded again: "fish." The little girl blinked her eyes and gave the fish in the bag to her father, "Dad, fish." Lu Junhan grabbed one: "One is enough." "oh¡­¡­" The little girl watched her father turn around and put the fish on the cutting board, with meat and vegetables next to it. She was stunned, blinked her big black eyes in confusion, and scratched her head with her little hands, feeling like she had forgotten something very important. What is going on? The little girl frowned in distress. At this time, the tears hanging in the corners of my eyes finally fell. Sliding across the cheek, it is cool and moist. The little girl was shocked. How strange. She gave fish to her father, why did she cry? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 567 Little girl helps Lu Junhan raised his eyes slightly and glanced at her faintly from the corner of his eye. The little girl was wearing a pink dress and stood obediently at the door of the kitchen. There was still a bag in his hand, and his fair and tender face was raised with a confused expression. The man¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his thin lips were slightly raised, as if to say, ¡°You are such a little idiot, and you still want to fight with me?¡± The sharp-eyed audience immediately discovered that Lu Junhan's handsome face, which had always been cold and indifferent, without a trace of emotion, became much more vivid because of this expression. With a bit of light and evil spirits, he was a bit unknown to his debut, handsome and embarrassing. Seeing this, the audience in the live broadcast room felt as if they were suddenly hit by an arrow, their hearts were pounding, they screamed and condemned: ¡¾Ah ah ah, Father Lu is so bad! How dare you bully Lili like this! But the problem is, I still think he is so handsome! Woohoo, I really want to marry Dad Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾Sure enough, Father Lu treats his daughter differently, with that successful and calm expression, ah ah, I'm dead! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooh, I've learned, I've learned, I'll fool my brother like this later! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh my god, Lili¡¯s confused look is so cute, isn¡¯t it? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, you're lying to me again to have a daughter! I give birth! I can¡¯t live without it! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, me too, thatDad Lu! ! See when you are free! I can have another Lili with you at any time! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah, Lili, don¡¯t be fooled by your father! Cry for me! Cry now! The louder you cry, the better! Annoy your dad to death! ¡¿ The little girl couldn¡¯t hear what the audience was saying. She frowned in confusion and thought for a long time. In the end, after I still couldn¡¯t figure it out, I simply stopped thinking about it. I felt happy again. The little body ran to daddy's side, intending to help daddy. When I was in heaven. Whenever her father has time, he will cook for her and her mother. Unlike mom¡¯s cooking, dad¡¯s cooking is delicious, even better than ten moms¡¯ cooking! Every time dad cooks, she always helps him. Dad likes it when she helps him. I just don¡¯t know why, but every time she finishes helping, her father has to beat her up, which is really annoying. She can¡¯t let her father hit her again this time! The little girl waved her fists and thought angrily. If her father still wants to hit her, she will, she will she will run away! Dad will definitely not be able to catch up with her! The other side. During the time when the little girl was confused. Lu Junhan has already thought about what dishes to cook¡ª¡ª Braised pork, steamed fish, and stir-fried vegetables. The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fish on the cutting board, his handsome brows were furrowed, his eyes were dark and deep, and his handsome profile showed no emotion, and no one knew what he was thinking. When the viewers in the live broadcast room saw this, they thought he didn't know how to cook, so now they were irritated and unable to start with the dishes. But in fact, the situation is completely opposite to what they thought¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan originally thought that he would be helpless with these dishes. He even thought about giving up using the wok in the kitchen, finding some sticks for firewood, and setting up a barbecue grill in the yard. He doesn¡¯t know how to cook seriously, but having a barbecue outdoors is no problem. But the strange thing is that as soon as he put the fish on the cutting board and turned around to pick up the kitchen knife, he instantly knew what to do next and what dish he needed to cook. ¡°Moreover, he was very sure that the little idiot would definitely like to eat these dishes. It¡¯s as if he had cooked these dishes before. ?And I¡¯ve done it more than once. As a result, now, when I enter the kitchen and see those dishes, it has become a conditioned reflex. Without thinking too much, he cut the meat into pieces and the pot started to heat up. Lu Junhan's eyes suddenly dimmed. This inexplicable and strange feeling of familiarity came again. The last time, this feeling appeared when he knew that the little thing was his biological daughter, but there was no memory of it in his mind. It was as if he had lost a memory out of thin air. But he himself didn¡¯t know it at all, and even thought that his memory was very complete. "Dad," at this moment, a crisp soundThe sound of raw milk interrupted his thoughts, and the little girl opened her big black and clear eyes: "I'm here to help you!" The little girl rolled her eyes, ran over happily, grabbed the fish on the cutting board with quick eyes and quick hands, turned around in a flash, and was going to wash it under the faucet in the yard. Lu Junhan: "" The strange familiarity between the rat-like speed of the thief and the rush to clean the fish came to mind again. "return." The man raised his hand faster than her and directly carried her and the fish back: "You are not needed for this." I just asked this little thing to wash her hands, and she was splashed with water. "If she were asked to wash the fish now, there is no guarantee that her whole body would be washed clean by the water. The fish has not been washed yet. They brought two or three sets of clothes with them when they came here. She only changed into one set when taking a bath before, but now there are only one or two sets left. There are not that many clothes for her to change into when taking a bath. But if she is not allowed to take a bath and change out of her wet clothes, this fragile little thing will easily catch a cold. And once she catches a cold, when she returns to Haicheng, Song Qingwan and his father might go crazy and show him how crazy they are. Then they will call Lu Anran over. A small cold will make this little thing seem to be dying. , everyone cried together. When he thought of that scene, the veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped out. After much thought, it was definitely a wrong decision to let her wash the fish. Although Lu Junhan had never seen this little guy washing fish, he had an inexplicable hunch that while this little fool was washing, he would not care about the life and death of the fish, but would happily follow the water. Play it up. Lu Junhan threw the fish back on the cutting board. Seeing the little girl lowering her head and looking aggrieved, he thought for a moment. "If she doesn't find something to do for this little thing, she will definitely be tortured to the point of not being able to finish the meal. He is convinced that she has this ability. However, he did have something for her to do. "Do me a favor." Lu Junhan looked at the little girl with red eyes, lowered his head and clasped his fingers, feeling aggrieved and about to shed tears, and suddenly made a faint sound. When the little girl heard this, her eyes filled with tears instantly lit up. She held his clothes with her little hands, raised her head anxiously and said, "Dad, what do you want me to do for you? I can't help you." It will be a disservice!¡± This is something her father has praised her for before! Said she was the most unhelpful person. Although the little girl doesn¡¯t quite understand what ¡°helping you¡± means, it probably means helping. "" ??You¡¯re doing a fucking disservice and you¡¯re still proud of yourself? Lu Junhan choked for a rare moment, and the audience in the live broadcast room laughed like crazy. When the little girl saw that he was silent, she thought he didn¡¯t believe she would help him, so she said anxiously: "Dad, do you believe me? They are really bad at helping" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 568 My onions are gone After a while, Lu Junhan took a deep breath, lowered his eyes, and tried his best to calm his voice: "Do you know what onions look like?" The program team gave him oil, salt and various seasonings before. They also got a lot of vegetables, garlic and ginger from Jian Yi, but there was no green onion. If you want to make steamed fish, green onions are essential in the prepared seasoning. Before Lu Junhan moved into this house, he carefully observed the terrain here and knew that there was a flowerpot not far away filled with green onions. The onions are growing very well, one after another, very vigorous. It seems that the owner who planted them has forgotten that he had grown onions like this before. And the green onions grow quickly. If you pull out a few roots now, they will grow back in a few days. The little girl was running around before, and she had obviously seen the green onions in the flower pot. She also knew what onions looked like. At that time, she was still wondering why there were onions instead of flowers in the flower pots. So, he nodded heavily: "I know, Dad!" Then she pointed outside and said to her father in a sweet voice, there is a flower pot outside, and there are many green onions growing in it! If he wants, she can bring back the green onions in the flowerpot, or even the whole flowerpot, to him! Audience: Ahhhhh, Lili, you love your father too much! From now on, I won¡¯t call you the fierce girl Lili. I¡¯ll call you the boss Lili! Look at this generous act! "" Lu Junhan: "No, just pull out three roots." "Okay daddy!" The little girl didn¡¯t like to eat onions and wished to eat as little as possible. She didn¡¯t argue with her father. She turned around and ran out to pluck the onions. The location of the flowerpot is not far from Room 4, right next to Jian Yi's house. She went out and just passed by Jian Yi's room door, when she saw Jian Yi suddenly coming out of it. Behind him was Qu Sinian, who came to ask for advice. Because the camera was facing him and in front of most of the audience, Qu Sinian couldn't use his mobile phone to search for cooking tutorials online. After much thought, he decided to come over and ask Jian Yi for advice. Originally, Qu Sinian wanted to find Lu Junhan, but when he thought about the other person's indifferent look, he still felt that Jian Yi was more likely to know how to cook. So, I brought a piece of meat and planned to exchange some vegetables with Jian Yi and ask for advice. But obviously, Jian Yi doesn¡¯t know how to cook either. In the kitchen, staring at the pile of green vegetables, and the fish and meat that had just been exchanged, his brows were furrowed tightly on his usually indifferent face. Qu Sinian went out, turned around, and sighed to Jian Yi who came out to see him off: "Forget it, I'd better go back and figure out what to do." Jian Yi nodded, indicating that he had made a very wise decision. Qu Sinian: "" At this moment, the little girl passing by saw them, waved her little hands excitedly, and said excitedly: "Uncle Qu, Uncle Jian! Do you want to have a meal? My dad's cooking is delicious! You want to Do you want to eat?!¡± Qu Sinian and Jian Yi were both stunned. Qu Sinian looked shocked: "Lili, your father really knows how to cook?" ¡°You said your father would kill someone, but I still believe it. "Yes," the little girl looked at him, her eyes were clear and clean, and it didn't look like she was telling lies. She raised her chin and said proudly, "My dad can cook!" Seeing that she was so serious about what she said, the people on the program team couldn't help it. At the same time, Jian Yi and the others smelled the alluring fragrance of steamed rice coming from Room 4. Now even Jian Yi was surprised. Jian Chenglang inhaled the aroma. He had never felt that rice was so fragrant before, but once people get hungry, the aroma is simply very tempting. He looked at the people around him: "It seems that her father really knows how to cook." With that said, Jian Chenglang asked the little girl with a smile: "Lili, can we go and have a look?" Maybe we can get some food. The program team¡¯s lunch is a working meal, either a boxed lunch or instant noodles, which are not as good as freshly cooked ones. The little girl was very hospitable and responded simply: "Of course you can." Qu Sinian, Jian Yi and the people from the program team followed the little girl to Room 4. When he was about to enter the door of Room 4, Qu Sinian remembered the little girl he had seen in front of the door of Room 5, and couldn't help but ask one more question: "By the way, Lili, do you have anything to talk to your Uncle Jian?" Xiao Luli looked at Jian Yi, then at Qu Sinian, scratched her head: "No."   Qu Sinian: "Then why are you at the door of your Uncle Jian's house?" Before the little girl could answer, the audience in the live broadcast room was frantically reading: ¡¾Pear! ! Your onions! ! Your father asked you to get onions, do you still remember? ! ! ¡¿ "That's right," the little girl's dark eyes widened in shock, "Why am I at Uncle Jane's door! I have to go and help daddy!" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" Retribution is all retribution! ¡°Dad Lu, let you fool Lili. Now it¡¯s better, the child¡¯s memory has been destroyed! ¡­¡­ When the little girl entered the kitchen, Lu Junhan had almost cooked all the ingredients, the pot was heated, and now he was waiting to put it in. Lu Junhan twitched his thin lips when he saw her coming in. Before he could say anything, he saw Jian Yi, Qu Sinian, and a large number of program crews following behind the little girl, who looked like they wanted to get a meal. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, tried his best to calm down the desire to hit the child, and lowered his eyes expressionlessly: "I asked you to pull onions, not to call people to eat." The little girl looked at the fragrant rice in the rice cooker, swallowed her saliva, lowered her head in surrender, and murmured: "Dad, I was wrong, don't let me eat" As soon as she said these pitiful words, the other people's condemning eyes instantly turned to him, as if to say: Why don't you let me eat? Is there such a thing as a father? Lu Junhan¡¯s veins twitched on his forehead. He ignored them and asked as calmly as possible: ¡°Where are the onions I asked you to pull?¡± "Yes, there are green onions!" The little girl's dark eyes widened, and she finally remembered. She looked at her empty hands, and then at Jian Yi next to her. She said anxiously: "Uncle, where are my green onions? Have you seen them?" My onions?" Jian Yi was silent for a moment: "No." The little girl looked at Qu Sinian eagerly. Qu Sinian couldn't stand such a look and coughed slightly, but still told the truth: "I didn't see it either." The little girl looked at her father with a frightened expression: "Dadyour green onions are gone!" ¡¾Hahaha, dear Lili, you didn¡¯t even pluck your green onions! The onions are still in the pot! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh My God! At first I thought Lili did it on purpose, but seeing her confused and frightened expression, I felt that she really thought she had plucked onions. ¡¿ ¡¾I'll come, I'll come! I am a psychiatrist and I have researched this. This should be a kind of psychological hypnotic suggestion. When Lili went out, she must have been thinking about pulling onions. Maybe she didn¡¯t even know how to pull out the onions herself. She had already thought about how much green onion she wanted, and even how to show it to Dad Lu, but was suddenly interrupted by Actor Qu and Dad Jian, so she immediately forgot about it. Now that Dad Lu mentioned about green onion, Lili's first reaction was, It just reminds me of those scenes where she hinted that she was picking onions! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 569: Caught everyone here ¡°¡­Sisters upstairs, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, please speak less. We don't understand! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +1¡¿ ¡¾Hey, to put it simply, Lili¡¯s reaction was a little slow! It just so happens that whatever comes to her mind, she will say it! She'll be fine later. ¡¿ Sure enough, after another half a minute, the little girl's reflex arc finally connected. After clearing the psychologically suggestive images of pulling onions, she remembered that she had not pulled onions at all. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Program team: "" Then it¡¯s like you¡¯ve really pulled out onions! ¡­¡­ When Jian Yi and Qu Sinian saw Lu Junhan¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he did not welcome them to dinner. They guessed that the little girl must have wanted everyone to know that her father was a great cook, so she would say such an invitation. ¡°However, they didn¡¯t expect to get any money here. If they really wanted to make a living, they would have brought Jian Xiyan and Qu Qianqian here. They come here just to learn how to cook. The ingredients of the three of them have been exchanged, and the types of ingredients they have are almost the same. ??Looking at what Lu Junhan was doing, they copied it and when they got back, they were able to cook a few decent dishes. So, seeing that the onions were not yet pulled out, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi went out to help pull out the onions. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t stop him, but directly started making braised pork. The people on the program team were also surprised that Lu Junhan could cook. Seeing that he had no intention of chasing people away, they all stayed in the kitchen and watched eagerly. Even if you can¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s good to smell the fragrance and satisfy your eyes. Soon, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi pulled the green onions back and even washed them several times in the yard before taking them into the kitchen. The houses in the village are not worth much. Although the kitchen is simple, it is quite large and can accommodate several adult men. Surrounded by a group of people, Lu Junhan was calm and still minding his own business. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget to turn around and tell the people on the program team to keep an eye on the little girl, find her something to do, or talk to her, and don¡¯t let her cause trouble. Program team: "" No wonder they didn¡¯t drive us away, they were all waiting here! But the little girl is very well-behaved. She doesn¡¯t disturb her father by talking noisily, and she doesn¡¯t rush to his side to get in the way. The little girl opened her eyes and looked at her father for a while. After thinking about it, she felt that since Uncle Qu and Uncle Jian had already helped her father, she had to help him too. So, she ran out, and after a while, she ran back again. Holding a squeaking little mouse in his hand, he raised his head and asked Lu Junhan in a crisp voice: "Dad, do you want this?" Her expression was very sincere, and her dark and clear eyes were pure and sincere, as if Lu Junhan just said yes, and she would throw the mouse into the pot the next second. It¡¯s not a threat, but it¡¯s better than a threat. Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Program team: "" Your father was right to let us guard against you! Lu Junhan looked at the mouse and was silent for a moment: "No." "oh." The little girl nodded, but was not discouraged. She turned around and ran out again. First she let the mouse go, but after a while, she came back again, this time holding a flower pot. The pot is full of green onions. Especially, Qu Sinian and Jian Yi looked at the flowerpot filled with green onions, which looked very familiar to them. The two of them: "" "Dad, where's this?" The little girl revealed her fair and delicate face from the side of the tall green onions. She looked extremely obedient: "Do you want this?" Lu Junhan: "" "No need," Lu Junhan rubbed his temples: "I already have it." "oh¡­¡­" The little girl blinked her eyes, held the flowerpot in her little hands, and hurried out again. After her little figure disappeared from the kitchen door, there was dead silence in the kitchen, and no one spoke. However, I have to say that they are really looking forward to seeing what this little guy can bring back later. To be honest, Jian Yi and Qu Sinian were extremely jealous.   If their child was half as good as the little girl, they wouldn't worry so much. This time, the little girl stayed a little longer. Lu Junhan has already cooked the braised pork and put it on the plate, and the steamed fish is almost done. Now all I need to do is stir-fry some green vegetables, wash my hands, and start eating. As soon as Lu Junhan heated up the pot again, the little girl ran in busy again, her voice almost panting: "Dad, dad, do you want this?" Lu Junhan turned his head and glanced at the chicken in the little girl's hand. He paused and raised his eyebrows: "Are you willing to give it up?" If you really want to give it up, you can kill him. But there is no way to eat. There is no time. Just killing a chicken will probably take half an hour. Once this half hour passes, the food cooked before will probably be cold. But although I can't eat it at noon, I can keep it. Eat at night. ¡°Anyway, when the recording of the program ends, the chickens bought in the yard for 20 yuan will definitely not be able to get on the plane back to Haicheng with them, so they will have to stay here. Rather than leaving it here and not knowing who will catch it and eat it, it is better to dispose of the chicken now. Lu Junhan had thought about this before, but he was afraid that if he killed the little thing, the little thing would cry to death, so he put the idea aside for the time being. Now that she wants to eat it, it couldn't be better. As soon as he said "You are willing to give up", the little girl tilted her head and said in confusion: "Why can't I give up?" "" Lu Junhan: "As long as you don't bear it." However, at this moment, the little yellow chicken bought for 20 yuan in the yard seemed to smell the aroma of rice, followed the smell, and walked into the kitchen with a cluck. Then, in full view of everyone, it happened to make eye contact with the chicken that the little girl on the ground had just caught. The two chickens looked at each other affectionately for a long time without speaking or making a sound. On the contrary, Qu Sinian was a little uneasy and asked the little girl: "Lili, where did the chicken you caught just now come from?" No wonder the little girl is willing to give up, because she is not a chicken in her own yard! In fact, there was no need for Qu Sinian to ask, everyone thought of one person¡ª¡ª That poor chicken seller. Everyone: "" "Uncle's house, uncle's house has a lot of chickens," The little girl replied magnanimously. Seeing that her father seemed to like the chickens she brought back, her eyes instantly brightened, and she excitedly said to Lu Junhan: "There are more of these, Dad, do you want these?" As she spoke, the little girl picked up a bag containing five or six bright yellow chickens. Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Good job, this arrest brought the whole family here. ¡­¡­ After that, those chickens were naturally returned by the program team. Jian Yi and Qu Sinian were watching the whole process. Both of them have very good memories. Not to mention 100% restoration, but 90% restoration is still no problem. After being busy for a long time, the little guy was already very hungry. After Qu Sinian cooked it, although it was not as good as the one cooked by the chef of the Qu family, Qu Qianqian thought that this was the dish she bought and it was delicious. Even Jian Xiyan had forgotten that his father had beaten him before. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 570: I forgot about my leaky little cotton-padded jacket Jian Yi looked at the pretty young lady opposite who was eating and her mouth was full of oil, and her cold and cold eyes dimmed slightly. It is different from Qu Sinian who wants Qu Qianqian to eat and drink well. When he first learned to cook from Lu Junhan, it was not because he wanted Jian Xiyan to eat well at lunch. ¡° Jian Xiyan is a boy after all, he is not so squeamish, he can eat two meals at a time, even if he doesn¡¯t eat, he will still be hungry. Jian Yi doesn¡¯t want to coddle him either. ¡°Moreover, even if Jian Xiyan brought the pig¡¯s head back, Jian Yi didn¡¯t beat him to death, which was considered a mercy on his part. But the dishes have been brought back. It would be a waste not to dispose of them. Moreover, there is nothing to do here. Besides, there is a ready-made cooking tutorial in Room 4 next door. You can copy it at close range without spending any money. How much thought. Jian Yi simply learned to do it. As for making it, whether Jian Xiyan eats it or not is not at all his consideration. Furthermore, Jian Yi guessed that Jian Xiyan would probably not be able to eat it. ??Jian Xiyan is slightly autistic, has a quiet personality, doesn't like to talk, and is very introverted and afraid of strangers. Among the seven pairs of guests, their family was the one followed by the fewest staff. ??Except for a photographer who follows you at all times, the rest of the staff is just one person. Sure enough, when the whole process was recorded, Jian Xiyan never even glanced at the unfamiliar photographer. When he saw the photographer approaching, he would run away in fear. He was relieved when he saw Jian Chenglang next to him. Therefore, Jian Chenglang didn't even tell him that there were actually hundreds of thousands of people watching him behind the camera. "However, such a sensitive and quiet Jian Xiyan still has the boyish disobedience and stubbornness like a monkey in his heart. After Jian Yi beat him up because of the pig head incident, Jian Xiyan squatted in the corner, holding the writing board, his eyes were red, and he remained silent. Jian Yi tried to talk to him several times, but he pretended not to hear her. Jian Yi¡¯s hands were itching again, and she wanted to take the obedient and sensible little Lu Li next door, and then throw this brat who only made his father angry to Lu Junhan! In the past, Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan often fought. The main reason was that neither father nor son liked to talk, so they couldn't start a fight, so they just started fighting. Therefore, the relationship between father and son has always been bad. If Jian Chenglang hadn't been able to smooth things over, their current relationship would have been even worse. Jian Yi doesn¡¯t know how to coax children, and he is also angry. So, Jian Xiyan was sulky again. As before, Jian Yi was too lazy to care about him. Anyway, Jian Xiyan was angry not once or twice. Since coaxing him couldn't be coaxed, he might as well stop coaxing him. That's it. . Jian Yi thinks very straight. But when eating, what surprised Jian Yi was that not only did Jian Xiyan not say not to eat, but he was also very considerate and ate two bowls. He handed the bowl to Jian Yi, obviously asking Jian Yi to help him cook. The cooking pot in Room 5 was not a rice cooker. It could not be moved, so it could only be steamed in the pot. Jian Yi went to the kitchen and helped Jian Xiyan prepare the rice. When he handed it to him, he looked gloomy and angry. The angry young lady turned up the corners of her mouth, revealing a shy smile. It makes me happy to see it. In Jian Yi¡¯s opinion, this was a sign that he was being coaxed. It made Jian Yi slightly stunned. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind that children are so easy to coax and can handle it with just one meal. After eating and drinking, the young lady squatted in the yard again, lowered her eyes, and stared at the pig head quietly for a long time. The corners of her mouth are slightly raised on her delicate and fair face, and she looks in a good mood. Jian Chenglang saw that the camera was facing Jian Xiyan, but Jian Yi had not entered the country and quietly walked to his brother's side. Jian Yi is still thinking about the fleeting smile Jian Xiyan showed when eating just now. His heart moved slightly, and he was thinking about whether his previous education method of hitting without saying anything was wrong. ??????????????????????????????? Jianxi proverb is so easy to coax, it can be done with just one meal. If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t change. After all, he¡¯s just a son, and it won¡¯t be good if he¡¯s broken. Although he doesn¡¯t know how to coax people, fortunately he is not short of money. It won¡¯t be a problem to give Jian Xiyan gifts from time to time. Since a meal can make Jian Xiyan happy, a gift should also do the trick. As soon as Jian Yi finished this thought, he heard Jian Chenglang cough lightly beside him and whispered: "Brother, how long have you been looking at that pig head? It should have been half an hour.Come on, does he really want to change his father? " Without waiting for Jian Yi to reply, Jian Chenglang murmured to himself: "After all, as the proverb says, this pig head looks a lot like you. Although I can't tell what the resemblance is, children have their own world, especially autistic children. Their world is just like ours. It¡¯s even more different! And the proverb usually doesn¡¯t lie. If he says it looks like him, it must be true. But if the pig head looks like you, you won¡¯t hit him, let alone scold him. If you change it to Me, I also choose Pig Head to be my father." Jian Yi stared at him with her dark and ruthless eyes, and said coldly: "Are you tired of living?" Anyone else would have been frightened to death by Jian Yi's cold and frightening appearance. But after all, Jian Chenglang has been with him for more than 20 years, and no one will be afraid of his brother. Of course, except when his brother takes action, Jian Chenglang can talk, but in terms of strength, he is really not as good as Jian Yi. Hit by people. Jian Chenglang sighed with a worried tone: "I'm not talking nonsense, I really think Xiao Yan likes that pig head." Seeing that Jian Yi remained silent, Jian Chenglang was used to his reticence and didn't care. He still said worriedly: "Brother, let me tell you this. Just now Xiaoyan has been on a hunger strike. I went over to coax him. Guess what, Xiaoyan said it's okay to let him eat, but he has to let me help him hide you. Find the pig's head and give it to him." Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang didn't notice his brother's gloomy face, and said in a dumbfounded voice: "What's even weirder is, probably while you were eating, I just found the pig's head from the room behind you, guess what? What¡¯s wrong with the proverb?¡± Jian Yi replied with an indifferent look: "He smiled." "Hey, brother, how do you know? Could it be that you saw it too?" Jian Chenglang was surprised at first, then looked at the young lady squatting in front of the pig's head thoughtfully in the yard, and said "tsk tsk" twice. recalled: "At that time, Xiao Yan looked at the pig head and smiled as he looked at it! You said it was not magical, but he actually smiled! I can't tell you that, that smile was like seeing his own father! I was almost frightened. Not sure!" Jian Yi¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°¡­¡± He was wrong. It seems that I will have to beat him to death in the future for it to work! ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan and Jian Yi¡¯s daily schedules are very regular. They have to take a nap at noon. Especially Lu Junhan. After finishing the meal and washing the dishes, he put his hands on his eyes and collapsed comfortably on the lounge chair in the yard. He originally wanted to sleep a little longer in the morning, and even the helicopter was prepared in advance. ????????????????????????????????? Of all the calculations, the only thing I missed was my own little wind-leaky cotton-padded jacket. Early in the morning, I was woken up by the sutra recited by the little Tang Monk. It is urgent to sleep now. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 571 All covered with white cloth After Xiao Luli finished her lunch, she drank a lot of water. Although the little girl opened her big black and clear eyes and looked up, holding a water bottle and drinking water, she looked extremely cute, but she drank so much water that the audience in the live broadcast room almost thought it was Lu Junhan's food is too salty. They were all filled with pity, thinking that it would be a pity to give up the child. But later, they discovered that the little girl just liked drinking water and had nothing to do with the food her father cooked. Then I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After the little girl drank the water, she turned her head and glanced at the yard, and saw her father's eyes closed, obviously about to start sleeping. She blinked her eyes, as if she thought of something, put down the empty water bottle, and hurriedly ran to the house with her small body. After a while, she brought out a brand new white quilt. Room No. 4 has not been occupied for a long time, and there is no quilt on the bed. Of course, even if there was a quilt, it would have become moldy and black if no one had lived in it for so long. After all, although the weather here is hot and clothes dry easily, it will rain heavily from time to time and the air is very humid. If the quilt is not often moved to the yard to bask in the sun, it will easily become damp, insect-producing, or even moldy. This brand new white thin quilt was prepared in advance by the program team. It was just bought. It is very new and no one has slept on it. When Lu Junhan was cleaning the house before, he hung the quilt in the yard to dry. Later, when he was cooking, all the fumes from the kitchen ran into the yard. Lu Junhan then put the quilt, which was almost drying, into the bedroom. This time, seeing her father sleeping, the little girl took him out. She hugged the quilt, her little face was serious, and she walked to the lounge chair in an obedient and heart-warming manner. She stood up on tiptoes and waved her little hands vigorously. The thin white quilt naturally opened and fell on Lu Junhan's body perfectly¡ª¡ª His whole body was covered tightly and airtight, as if he was dead. Lu Junhan: "" The little girl looked at it and felt dissatisfied, and quickly ran around the reclining chair, running here and there. After tidying up for a long time, making sure that her father was covered with quilts from head to toe, including every strand of hair, the little girl Only then did the girl retract her little hand with satisfaction. She looked at the man covered with white cloth and let out a long sigh of relief. As if she was afraid of waking him up, she muttered in a low voice, or to herself: "Dad, just go to bed and sleep. This way you won't catch a cold" My aunt once said that if a child sleeps without a quilt, it is very easy for him to catch a cold. Although she didn¡¯t understand what a cold was, her grandfather told her that a cold can kill people. Dad can¡¯t catch a cold. Thinking of this, the little girl couldn't help herself and went to straighten the quilt again. Lu Junhan closed his eyes but was not asleep yet: "" Oh shit. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Thank you. The audience almost went crazy with laughter. It¡¯s true that you won¡¯t get a cold if you catch a cold. "But your father is dead. No, even the white cloth is covering him." ¡°Well, it was his biological daughter who built it herself. The little girl was convinced that her father had fallen asleep. After covering her father with a quilt and completing the task of "preventing him from catching a cold", she quickly turned around. She did not see that her father had pulled off the quilt. Speechless look. Instead, he bent down without knowing anything and picked up the little chicken brother who was wandering around in the yard with a happy face. He hurriedly ran to Room 3 to talk to Qu Qianqian. That busy little back showed a strong excitement that "after taking care of my old father who was paralyzed in bed, I can finally go and play with my little sisters." People can¡¯t help but want to cry after watching itoh, no, want to hit people. Audience: Bai was moved! Audience: It is indeed another day of "a loving father and a filial daughter"! In the end, the two little girls talked for a while and saw that there was nothing interesting here. They simply hugged the tortured chicken and went to Room 5 to see their western brother¡¯s pig-headed father. Qu Sinian has been busy filming movies in the past. When it was his turn to play, it was common for him to shoot all day long or even all night without rest. But when there is no role for him, he is so free that he can sleep for two or three days without waking up. Therefore, compared with Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, his work and rest time is very irregular. I saw Jian Yi and Lu Junhan both going to take a nap.??, Qu Sinian didn't feel sleepy at all, and planned to follow the two little girls to Room 5. Maybe we can also see what the pig head that looks like Jian Yi looks like. They had enough to eat and drink, and went to play all they wanted to do. Those who wanted to take a nap had already fallen asleep. The sky is still overcast, neither hot nor cold, and the temperature is suitable. The atmosphere is quiet, the whole body is peaceful, and the years are peaceful. But other guests were not so calm. Especially the group of Zhou Xiaoxiao and Li Yue. Both groups of them took a shower in the villa on the mountain. After they finished washing, like other guests, they also received a notice from the program team saying that they had to go to a designated place in the village to get food. Liu Xiaoyun finished drying his clothes and was ready to go down the mountain. But Li Jiaojiao had to take care of her skin, put on makeup, change into beautiful new clothes, and play with her mobile phone from time to time when the camera wasn't looking over her. In short, she still wanted Liu Xiaoyun to wait for her to go with her. Liu Xiaoyun is an honest little girl. When the program team announced a task, she wanted to complete it quickly. However, Li Jiaojiao couldn't afford to offend her. Although she was very anxious, she could only grit her teeth and wait for her. By the time Li Jiaojiao finally finished cleaning up, it was already more than half an hour later. It would have taken them a long time to go down the mountain, and now that Li Jiaojiao had delayed them for so long, even a good-tempered person like Zhou Xiaoxiao couldn't help but complain a little. If it weren¡¯t for Li Jiaojiao, Liu Xiaoyun would have picked up the food and be on his way back by now. Zhou Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t mean that she wanted to cook. She was just afraid that they would only have one or two hours to cook. After these one or two hours passed, the program team might have other tasks like "pulling carrots" for them to complete. If they are delayed now, they will not have time to make lunch, and they will have to do other tasks with an empty stomach in the afternoon. But after spending so much energy in the morning, not eating at noon, and being hungry in the afternoon, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult every minute. Therefore, Zhou Xiaoxiao was very anxious, and even regretted for a time why she agreed to let Li Yue and the others take a bath here. Waiting for Liu Xiaoyun and Li Jiaojiao to finally get down the mountain. Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s physical strength is obviously better than that of a spoiled rich lady like Li Jiaojiao. If Liu Xiaoyun goes down the mountain alone, he can reach the village in 10 minutes. But in order to take care of Li Jiaojiao, she had to take a few breaks because she didn¡¯t want to sweat and ruin her image. Liu Xiaoyun was angry and annoyed, as anxious as an ant in a pot, but he still had to wait for her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 572 Looks cute, but is worse than a robber After all, the two of them went down the mountain together. "If she throws Li Jiaojiao alone on the mountain, the audience doesn't know what they will think of her. Just think about it and you will know that it won't be a good impression. However, Li Jiaojiao's frail appearance did not offend the audience, but instead made many people pity her. Of course Li Jiaojiao knew this, so she felt confident. After all, everyone knows that she comes from a very good family, is a wealthy lady, and has a weak body. What¡¯s wrong with taking a few steps and taking a rest? Because Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao¡¯s live broadcast room was messed up by Song Qingwan and Qu Sinian, it was full of bad reviews. Although it has ruined their popularity with passersby - people who don't know them will naturally feel disgusted with them when they see these negative reviews when they enter the live broadcast room. But not the fans of Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue. They have always stayed in the live broadcast room and know that all the previous live broadcast rooms have been well received. Therefore, they saw negative reviews all over the live broadcast room. "My first reaction was to think that someone must be deliberately trying to trick Liyue and the others, but I felt even more sympathetic to them." At the same time, I kept reporting feedback to people on the live broadcast platform, saying that someone was deliberately writing bad reviews, and asked them to deal with it quickly! And the live broadcast platform happens to be owned by Lu. When the people on the platform checked, they were immediately shocked. Knowing that it was the immediate boss "Lu Qidong" who did it, how could they dare to say nonsense, let alone deal with it, for fear of losing their jobs. ¡°But seeing that there were so many people reporting, the platform had no choice but to send a comforting letter to every viewer who reported, saying that the platform was already working on it, but it needed some time to calm them down. After posting, the platform turned around and permanently banned the accounts of those who reported the most vicious reports. ??????????? Other viewers who have not been blocked have said so when they see the platform. So, I calmly waited for the platform to handle it and stopped reporting it. Therefore, Li Yue¡¯s live broadcast room is destined to be hacked all afternoon. Although Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue were angry, they both thought about it. This afternoon, they don¡¯t need to increase their fans, they just need to ensure that their existing fans will not be lost. Anyway, their true fans will not believe those bad reviews! But Li Jiaojiao thought of a good way. Their live broadcast room cannot be used to increase fans, but they can use Liu Xiaoyun and Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s live broadcast rooms to increase their fans! ¡° Anyway, what fans are watching is them, not the live broadcast room. This was something Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue had already discussed. So, when going down the mountain, I saw two photographers who wanted to follow them down the mountain. Li Jiaojiao pretended to be considerate and said that as long as a photographer followed them down the mountain, she and Liu Xiaoyun would not be separated anyway, and they would come back after getting the food, so it wouldn't take long. When the photographer heard this, he thought it made sense. It just so happens that one lens captures children and the other captures adults. Seeing that the photographer agreed, Li Yue took advantage of the situation and asked the photographer who was filming Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s live broadcast room to follow Li Jiaojiao and the others down the mountain. After all, Li Jiaojiao has more fans than herself. ¡° Moreover, children are the most attractive in this kind of program. Isn¡¯t this how Lu Li attracts a large number of fans? Therefore, when going down the mountain, the photographer who took the photos of Liu Xiaoyun and Li Jiaojiao was from Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s group. As soon as Li Jiaojiao ran into Liu Xiaoyun and Zhou Xiaoxiao's live broadcast room, all Li Jiaojiao's fans rushed in. Liu Xiaoyun didn't have many fans, and because he was too honest, he had no highlights. This time, he was directly overwhelmed by Li Jiaojiao's fans. The whole screen is praising Li Jiaojiao. ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, they thought this live broadcast room was the live broadcast room of Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue. There were even fans of Li Jiaojiao who asked about the negative reviews in Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s live broadcast room. When they said this, some viewers who were fans of Liu Xiaoyun couldn't help but be curious. They exited the live broadcast room. After seeing the horrific situation in Li Jiaojiao's live broadcast room, they couldn't help but discuss it with Li Jiaojiao's fans. After talking about all the conspiracy theories and even discussing them, Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s fans became Li Jiaojiao¡¯s fans. What¡¯s more, Li Jiaojiao is really beautiful. When Liu Xiaoyun stands next to her, her temperament and face cannot match her. Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s few fans have all switched sides and become fans of Li Jiaojiao. ?? accidentally entered the live broadcast room, and the passerby audience who did not know Li Jiaojiao and Liu Xiaoyun saw that Li Jiaojiao was so cute and beautiful, and were attracted by Li Jiaojiao's fans in the live broadcast room.Amway Li Jiaojiao instantly became a fan of Li Jiaojiao. So at the end, the number of viewers in Zhou Xiaoxiao's live broadcast room soared, from fifth to third place, while Li Jiaojiao's live broadcast room had so many bad reviews that it hurt people's eyes to watch, and Li Jiaojiao Jiaojiao¡¯s fans all ran to Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s live broadcast room. Furthermore, Li Yue and Zhou Xiaoxiao are nothing interesting. As a result, the number of viewers in Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue's live broadcast room suddenly changed from fourth to last. But so what. Li Jiaojiao thought disdainfully. When the afternoon passed and the negative comments were gone, she returned to her live broadcast room. The fans attracted by Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s live broadcast room will naturally follow her to her live broadcast room. After all, what these fans like is Li Jiaojiao as a person, not the live broadcast room. So what if "Lu Qidong" and Qu Sinian find someone to write negative reviews? She, Li Jiaojiao, can still increase her followers by changing her live broadcast room! Li Jiaojiao sat pretty on the stone, looked at Liu Xiaoyun who was walking in front of her with disdain, and snorted coldly in her heart. In fact, she wished Liu Xiaoyun would abandon her and walk away. In this case, the audience will definitely side with her, but will be extremely disgusted with Liu Xiaoyun. After all, people sympathize with the weak. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s so good-looking. A good-looking but pitiable weakling. Just think about it and you know which side the audience will side with. But after seeing that Liu Xiaoyun really would not abandon her. Li Jiaojiao was no longer too lazy to pretend to be weak. Facing the camera, she wiped the non-existent sweat from her forehead from time to time, gritted her teeth tightly, and walked down the mountain with persistence. This strong and unyielding look made the audience feel more and more pity, and they felt that Li Jiaojiao was not squeamish at all. Even in the carrot field, Li Jiaojiao kept covering her face with tissues, and fans gave her reasons: Li Jiaojiao is only five years old, and she is still so delicate. She only covers her face because she is afraid that she will faint from the sun and be unable to pull out carrots! The weather turned cloudy later, and baby Jiaojiao is working hard to pull it out! ¡­¡­ With such delay, Liu Xiaoyun and Li Jiaojiao were the last to arrive at the designated place. When they finally found the place, there was almost nothing on the huge long table where the ingredients were placed. Lu Li took away the seven fish, and the seven pieces of pork were taken away by Qu Qianqian. As for the vegetables and pig heads, Jian Xiyan took care of them all by himself. These three little guys look cute, but they are worse than robbers! In fact, the people on the program team did not expect that these three little guys would be so fierce. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 573 How can you cry? They originally thought that each child would only get one of each ingredient. Therefore, there are not many ingredients prepared, which is just enough for the number of guests in each group. ¡°Moreover, Han Qin¡¯s group has withdrawn from the show. There are only 6 groups of guests now. There are seven servings of each ingredient. It stands to reason that there will be some leftover ingredients in the end. ¡°But the people on the program team didn¡¯t expect that the most important ingredients, the meat and vegetables, were all taken away by these three little guys. But it's really their fault. They didn¡¯t tell the little ones that each person could only take one fish, or a piece of meat, or even a piece of cabbage. They didn¡¯t even tell them that the pig¡¯s head was not actually given to them. It was placed on the table purely to show that the meat behind the pig¡¯s head was pork. That pig head is just a prop used as a reminder! Therefore, there is no problem for Xiao Luli and the others to loot all the ingredients. They can¡¯t blame the three of them. But this one trick, which was the same as her father's, really made the show crew almost choke to death. Originally, when the people from the program team saw that they had taken away all the fish, meat, and vegetables, they comforted themselves by thinking that the three of them didn't do anything too great. At least they left a pig's head for Liu who hadn't come yet. Jia and Zhou laughed at them. Although this pig head looks ugly, if you get a braised pig head, I don¡¯t know how fragrant it will be. But they never expected it! The three little robbers had already left, but who would have thought that Jian Xiyan was back again. Said that this pig head looks like his father! He also said he couldn¡¯t leave his father here! He wants to take it back! People from the program team: "" ????????? In fact, we just said it, and they weren¡¯t worried. ¡°Anyway, with Jian Xiyan¡¯s strength, he would never be able to take this pig¡¯s head away unless he dragged it all the way back. What¡¯s more, he was still carrying a large amount of green vegetables in his hand. To put it bluntly, he would never take this pig¡¯s head with him. But they were still too young and ignored one person. ??A little girl who is said to have come out of the countryside and is very powerful and terrifying. Xiao Luli saw that Jian Xiyan had gone back, followed by Qu Qianqian. Seeing that Jian Xiyan wanted the pig's head, the three little guys worked together to find a big bag and put the pig's head in it. Then, the little girl took the bag and the fish bag and left. I saw that the pig's head was actually taken away by them. The long table where the ingredients are placed is very clean. At a glance, there are only a few wilted green onions left. The people on the program team who were observing in the dark almost suffered a myocardial infarction. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the live broadcast was still going on, they would all have wanted to rush out and beg the three little robbers to leave a way for the guests who had not come later to survive. Not to mention keeping some fish, meat and vegetables, at least keep the pig head! But the matter has come to this, and the program team has nothing to do. ¡°After all, the ingredients just now were brought in early in the morning, and they had people transport them from the town. The transportation in this village is underdeveloped, and it takes a long time for a car to get down from the town. Now I go to town to buy pork. Every time I go back and forth, it¡¯s getting dark. I can even have dinner directly. There¡¯s no time left. With this thought in mind, the program team rummaged through the bag and discovered that there were a few eggs and green chili that they had forgotten to put out. So, when Liu Jia¡¯s son arrived, he saw that there was nothing on the table and thought he was the last one to arrive. I just took away the remaining eggs and green peppers. Until the end, when Li Jiaojiao and Liu Xiaoyun arrived at the designated place, they were both dumbfounded because there was only a handful of green onions left in the audience. They thought that the program team was deliberately trying to mess with them. Naturally, the program team did not take the blame. They just said that they came too late. ????????????????????????????????????????? away from home, they are saying that they are not active in eating, and there is simply something wrong with their brains. No wonder they. Li Jiaojiao had never been so humiliated before, and her face became extremely ugly. Liu Xiaoyun pursed her lips and clenched her little hands tightly. She swallowed her anger along the way, and the resentment she had accumulated reached its peak at this moment, when she saw the empty table, and almost turned into reality. After the reality is over, there is endless grievance and resentment. If it weren¡¯t for Li Jiaojiao, she wouldYou can definitely get here an hour early. No matter what happens, it will never be worse than now. Maybe, she can get a lot of ingredients. What's more, she may have eaten delicious food now. People's collapse happened in just that moment. Liu Xiaoyun endured it and took several deep breaths before he forced back the tears that were about to overflow. Liu Xiaoyun stepped forward and took away the last few handfuls of green onions. It¡¯s better to have something than nothing. Hearing what the program team said, the viewers in the live broadcast room who were watching all the way felt something strange in their hearts. They are not stupid. They can naturally see that if Li Jiaojiao had not been delayed on the road, Liu Xiaoyun alone would not have ended up like this. They calculated the time and asked the audience in other live broadcast rooms. I found that if Liu Xiaoyun was alone, without Li Jiaojiao holding him back, Liu Xiaoyun would have arrived earlier than Lu Li and the others! After all, Lu Li and Qu Qianqian came all the way and spent a lot of time on the road. This feeling is like, originally Liu Xiaoyun could get rich overnight and be richer than anyone else, but because of Li Jiaojiao's actions, the possibility of getting rich suddenly was gone. "If it were them, no matter whether Li Jiaojiao did it on purpose or unintentionally, they would be determined to kill Li Jiaojiao!" Originally on the mountain, the audience in the live broadcast room still thought, what happened to Liu Xiaoyun and other Li Jiaojiao? Li Jiaojiao is so weak, shouldn't it be right to take care of her? But now they have discovered that it is okay to take care of Li Jiaojiao, but they cannot let Liu Xiaoyun pay for herself! For a moment, those fans who have not become Li Jiaojiao's true fans even thought: Li Jiaojiao is really a harmful person. Many people even said bluntly in the live broadcast room: We are all children, why should we let Li Jiaojiao do it? Don¡¯t Li Jiaojiao think that it is too much for her to hold others back like this? And what shocked the audience the most was that Li Jiaojiao actually had the fucking nerve to cry. On the way back, Li Jiaojiao made a pitiful and forbearing look as if she had no food for lunch. Her eyes were red and tears fell silently. She looked extremely pitiful. She probably felt that in this situation, acting pitiful would arouse sympathy. But who knows, she was wrong this time, and her behavior just touched the audience's anger: ¡¾Liu Xiaoyun didn't even cry after being hurt like this by you, how could you have the nerve to cry! ¡¿ ¡¾If I were Liu Xiaoyun, I would beat you so hard that your own mother wouldn't even recognize you. The contemporary stinking little white lotus is talking about you, right? ¡¿ [Actually, I was doubting it just now. You see, Li Jiaojiao has been going up the mountain for five minutes and she is not out of breath at all. But when she went down the mountain before, in less than three minutes, she was very tired and out of breath. It seemed that I will be exhausted in the next second, ha! I didn¡¯t know, but it turns out that going down the mountain is more tiring than going up the mountain! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 574: I won¡¯t have a father later. [Really, they have been walking for almost 6 minutes. Not only is Li Jiaojiao not tired, but she still has the strength to cry. So when she was going down the mountain just now, the weak way she gasped after taking a few steps was a lie. ! ¡¿ ¡¾Probably he is fucking some kind of weak Princess and the Pea character, anyway, it makes me want to vomit! ¡¿ "That's right, I didn't see the weakness, but I did see the scheming one. ¡¿ ¡¾ha! I just don¡¯t understand. Are her feet made of tofu? You have to take a break after taking a few steps. Why, are you afraid of wearing out your feet? The Princess and the Pea is not as squeamish as she is. Some people said before that she is a rich lady, and it is normal to be weak. Hehe, are you kidding! Of the wealthy ladies I know, none of them are so pretentious. Who are they pretending to be pitiful for? ¡¿ [Yes, I heard that Qu Qianqian and Lu Li also came from wealthy families. Their family backgrounds are even much more powerful than Li Jiaojiao's. They are both well-known big families in Haicheng. The two of them The little girl can endure hardships and stand hard work, and she never even said she was tired, but she, Li Jiaojiao, has a lot to do! ¡¿ ¡¾Ugh! It's so disgusting. She knows how to lie to people at such a young age. Fortunately, I thought she was good-looking. Now it seems that her character is not good and it doesn't matter how good-looking she is! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! I've turned a blind eye towards her! This kind of morally corrupt child should be banned! ¡¿ ¡¾If you want to put it that way, Li Jiaojiao must have deliberately dragged down Liu Xiaoyun before, right? ¡¿ ¡¾Needless to say, it must be intentional! It¡¯s all made so obvious that only a blind person can¡¯t see it! ¡¿ At this moment, Li Jiaojiao obviously didn't expect that just because of her crying and negligence, most of the fans who had gained popularity in Zhou Xiaoxiao's live broadcast room would basically become her negative fans. What¡¯s more, even her original fans have turned negative. ¡°After all, what Li Jiaojiao¡¯s original fans like is that she is good-looking, sensible and well-behaved. She is a rich lady, but she doesn¡¯t put on any airs of a rich lady. But as someone said before, if your character is not good, it doesn¡¯t matter how good you look! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If they want to be fans of the daughter of a daughter, who does not put on airs, then why don't they follow Lu Li and Qu Qianqian, but rather Li Jiaojiao, who has a corrupt character? After many people figured it out, they turned their fans towards Li Jiaojiao, and their fans turned into negative fans. At the same time, these people sympathized with Liu Xiaoyun. I think Liu Xiaoyun has a really good temper. It¡¯s already like this, but you can still endure it and don¡¯t scold Li Jiaojiao. If it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s better to vent your anger on Li Jiaojiao. ¡°If it were them, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it anymore. But Liu Xiaoyun went up the mountain quietly like a normal person. Unlike Li Jiaojiao, who cried softly and won sympathy, she was like a tough and upright bamboo, with her back straight, as if nothing could crush her. With her look like this, Li Jiaojiao instantly dropped several levels. At this moment, someone in the live broadcast room mentioned that Liu Xiaoyun was plucking radishes in the radish field before. He was obviously the same age as Li Jiaojiao, and Li Jiaojiao was covering her face with a tissue. She was so squeamish, but Liu Xiaoyun is not lazy at all. People are most afraid of being compared. Liu Xiaoyun is not as good-looking as Li Jiaojiao. " But in terms of character, Li Jiaojiao is completely inferior to Liu Xiaoyun. ¡­¡­ Seeing Zhou Xiaoxiao going to wash and cook rice, Li Yue couldn't hold it back and took the opportunity to enter the toilet and check her phone. She did not go to the live broadcast room, but went to see Li Jiaojiao¡¯s Weibo fans. Li Jiaojiao went out with Liu Xiaoyun this time, and through Liu Xiaoyun's live broadcast room, she could gain some fans. Li Jiaojiao has been in this circle for two years. There are some things that Li Jiaojiao knows how to do without her being taught. Therefore, Li Yue is not too worried about her. She came up just to see how many followers Li Jiaojiao had gained. Li Yue looked at the number of fans on Li Jiaojiao¡¯s Weibo and felt something was wrong. I recalled the numbers I wrote down in the morning and compared them. As if she couldn't believe it, her pupils narrowed tightly, and she couldn't help but refreshed her eyes several times. She stared at the screen of her phone and murmured, "How is this possible!" how come! how so! Not only did it not gain fans, it actually lost a lot of fans! Li Yue stepped back and looked at it carefully again. I discovered that there are actually quite a few well-known bloggers who are scolding Li Jiaojiao for being coquettish and a pest who only pretends to be pitiful! Li Yue felt fierce?A thud. On the other side, Zhou Xiaoxiao put the rice into the pot, pressed the switch, and saw that there was nothing to do. It happened that the phone vibrated suddenly at this moment. Zhou Xiaoxiao saw that the photographer had gone to the toilet, and the camera stayed in the living room, not the kitchen, so he quickly took out his mobile phone and took a look. It was a text message sent between her and Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s agent. The agent¡¯s words were very exciting, but she didn¡¯t say specifically what it was about. She just said that she would find out after logging on to Weibo. Zhou Xiaoxiao finished reading and logged into Weibo with a suspicious look on his face. Three minutes later¡ª¡ª Her eyes widened suddenly, and she covered her mouth tightly with her hands to prevent the scream of surprise from spilling out. She, her and Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s fans have increased! ! ! It has also increased a lot! sky! She is not dreaming! ¡­¡­ At 2:30 in the afternoon, according to the requirements of the program team, six groups of guests gathered in front of Room 4 on time. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun were happy because they had become fans. Even if they had white rice at noon, they ate happily and even ate two bowls. In the end, the village chief¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t stand it and gave them a bag of pickled mustard to eat with. When they came to gather, both of them were smiling. In comparison, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao looked very ugly. Neither of them took a bite of their lunch. Li Jiaojiao was just so angry that she felt that the audience was blind and thought Liu Xiaoyun was better than her. What kind of judgment! Li Yue, on the other hand, was too busy to eat. She hurriedly contacted the public relations and asked them to delete the Weibo comments that were not conducive to Li Jiaojiao. However, some well-known bloggers were unwilling to pay even if they offered to pay. Delete, Li Yue was too busy to take a sip of water because of this matter, let alone eat. As a result, when the two of them gathered together, they were hungry and irritable, and wished they could just stop recording! Almost everyone else has arrived. Lu Junhan was the last one to come out. Anyway, the meeting point was right in front of his house, so he didn¡¯t even have to turn a corner. It is better to come early than to come by chance. Actually, as soon as this meeting place comes out. Many viewers in the live broadcast room were speculating that Lu Junhan had threatened the program team, which forced the program team to set the meeting point in front of Room 4. Lu Junhan came out of Room 4, his figure still slender and unruly, his aura fierce and unruly. Just standing there was the focus of the whole room, but at the moment, his eyebrows were full of irritability, and his face was gloomy and dangerous, like a A bayonet with an extremely sharp handle. It looked like he was about to hit someone. Next to him, a young girl wearing a pink skirt looked up at her fair and delicate face, and her black and clear eyes were big and beautiful. Her little hands tightly grasped the hem of his clothes, and her little voice muttered worriedly: "Dad, do you have a cold?" "You must have a cold, right?" "I just saw it. The quilt didn't cover your head. You must have caught a cold! My aunt said that when sleeping outside or sleeping on the sofa, you must cover yourself with a quilt, otherwise you will easily catch a cold and die! It's so cold outside! It¡¯s so cold.¡± "If you have a cold, you need to take medicineotherwise you will die later. You are already half dead now, and you will all be dead later!" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, please take the medicine quickly. I only have half a dad now. If you don¡¯t take the medicine, I won¡¯t have a dad anymore" Lu Junhan, who is currently half dead: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 575: Sleep, kick the quilt "The other adults were all confused when they heard what the little girl said. They obviously couldn't understand. What does the quilt not covering the head have to do with having a cold? And, the weather here is so hot, even if you sleep without a quilt, you won¡¯t catch a cold! besides! Who can tell them why half of Lu Junhan died? Lu Junhan had no expression on his face, ignoring the strange and probing glances from others. He knew exactly what was going on. Because when Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong fooled this little idiot, he was watching from the side. Speaking of which, this happened not long ago, just two days ago. As soon as winter comes, the little thing starts to act a little dull and silly. He doesn¡¯t like jumping around and runs around everywhere. His fixed entertainment place every day is to sit on the sofa and watch TV. In the past, when she had to go to school, Song Qingwan stipulated that she could only watch her for two or three hours a day. But three days ago, the little girl had a rare winter vacation. Since she didn't have to go to school, Song Qingwan didn't control her so strictly. She even thought to herself that she had been studying for so long and now that she finally had a vacation, it was time to relax. Relaxed. The little girl doesn¡¯t have a mother, and Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan don¡¯t know how to take care of children, and they usually have to go to work during the day. Therefore, the task of raising and teaching the little girl fell on Song Qingwan, who was recuperating at home. And after Song Qingwan leaves her alone, no one can really stop the little girl from letting herself go. So, after the holiday, the little guy, who had nothing to do, sat on the sofa and watched TV all day. Winter is a season where it is easy to fall asleep. The little girl, who was wrapped in a down jacket and looked like a small glutinous rice dumpling, sat on the sofa and stared blankly at the TV. After watching, she fell asleep. Fortunately, the sofa is quite wide and long, and the little girl is also small. She can use the sofa as a bed to sleep on, or even roll around on it a few times. After Song Qingwan saw it, she thought that she was afraid of the cold. Moreover, in the living room, servants were coming in and out, the door was opening and closing, and the cold wind blew in from outside from time to time, so she asked someone to find a bed. Cover her with a quilt. Maybe Song Qingwan was really afraid that she would be cold while sleeping, and also worried that she would catch a cold. After all, children's immunity is very weak, so the quilt they found was quite thick, causing the little girl who was already wearing a lot of clothes to fall asleep. Then, I started to toss and turn on the sofa and kick the quilt. Song Qingwan changed to a thinner one. But the little girl still kicked. Replaced it with a thin one. Keep playing. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong still couldn't see that this had nothing to do with the quilt. It was just the little girl's legs that were weak and she wanted to kick the quilt. They were thinking about what to do. Lu Junhan, who was temporarily working in the living room next to them, couldn't stand it anymore. He directly pulled the quilt that had been kicked to the ground and tied the little girl up with a few strokes. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The smooth and smooth movements, the cold expression without any ripples, and the knot that is inescapable, clearly show that someone must have done this often before. It was only then that they realized that the little girl had had the problem of kicking the quilt a long time ago. Song Qingwan thought that it would not be good to solve the problem so roughly after all. After the little girl finally woke up from her sleep, I asked her. They realized that the little girl didn¡¯t kick the quilt when she went to sleep. But one time in my sleep, I raised my foot and kicked the quilt in a daze. I thought the game of kicking the quilt was quite fun. So, every time I go to sleep, I always kick the quilt subconsciously. After all, for a person who is full of energy, active and running around during the day, he naturally cannot settle down at night. After knowing that the problem is the little girl¡¯s, it will be easier to handle. ¡° Then, Song Qingwan told her earnestly that kicking the quilt was a bad habit and she would easily get sick. It is obvious that he wants the little girl to quit the game of "kicking the quilt" on her own. The little girl didn¡¯t believe it, but said with a serious face that she had kicked many quilts before, for several months, and she didn¡¯t get sick. As soon as these words came out, Lu Junhan sneered from the side. And Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong both fell silent. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know whether they should sympathize with Lu Junhan for getting up and tying up the little girl every night, or whether they should sympathize with the little girl for having to be tied up by his father every night.   Song Qingwan is not discouraged. She knows that she can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so she can correct herself as much as she can now. " Moreover, this problem of kicking the quilt seems to be quite easy to correct. As long as the little girl is willing not to kick the quilt, then this problem can be solved. So, Song Qingwan took a step back and said tactfully: When sleeping in the bedroom, she can kick the quilt off, but sleeping outside is not allowed. If she sleeps outside and kicks the quilt off, she will easily catch a cold. It was the first time for the little girl to sleep on the sofa outside that day. She didn¡¯t know if she would catch a cold by kicking the quilt while sleeping outside. In short, people are ignorant and easy to fool. She believed whatever Song Qingwan said. ¡°Moreover, after Song Qingwan finished speaking, she would add from time to time: If you don¡¯t believe it, ask your father. The little girl firmly believed in her father¡¯s words. Seeing her father nodding, she became even more nervous. He repeatedly promised that she would never kick the quilt when sleeping outside in the future. Lu Qidong has always been thorough in his work, and he was afraid that the little girl would turn around and forget about it, and added: If you really catch a cold, you will die. When the little girl heard this, her expression became even more frightened, as if she had already seen herself dead. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that the silly little girl finally became aware of the crisis. Although they could help cover the little girl with quilt, they were not omnipotent, and there would be times when they would be negligent. When the time comes, who will cover the little girl with a quilt? You can¡¯t rely on others for long, only relying on yourself can last forever. The two of them softened their tone again and said softly that as long as she slept outside and covered herself with a quilt, she would not catch a cold or die, so she should not be afraid. The little girl remembers it very seriously. Without even blinking, he kept nodding his head, even more seriously than in class. The above is what happened two days ago. The day before, the little girl was afraid that she would catch a cold and die while sleeping. Then she would not be able to protect her father. If she was gone, his father would definitely be bullied to death. So, while watching TV, the little girl's eyes widened. I'm the boss, so I just couldn't sleep. Then, today, they came here to start recording the show. Lu Junhan: "" She didn¡¯t step on the thunder, and she never slept outside again, but she was still alive, and he stepped on it. Lu Junhan really wanted to pry open this little idiot¡¯s brain to see what kind of waste was inside. She was actually allowed to tell Song Qingwan that, "Be sure to cover your head with a quilt when sleeping outside, otherwise you will catch a cold easily." This sentence was directly heard as, "Be sure to cover your head when sleeping outside, otherwise it will be very serious." It¡¯s easy to die!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 576 Dad has a cold Lu Junhan¡¯s eyebrows were extremely gloomy. ¡°If I had known that sleeping in the yard would give this little thing as much thought as a mosquito, it would be great if he would not take a few lazy steps after dinner and just go back to the house to sleep! ???????????????????????? At least after I went back to the house and slept, now when I wake up, my ears are clear. Rather than being like now, I can only listen to some little idiot crying and saying that he is already half dead. Then, like a rare animal in the country, it was watched by everyone present. When the little girl saw that her father was silent, she thought he was going to die, and she suddenly became anxious. Her little hands held the hem of his clothes tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. She sobbed a few times, and said in a choked voice: "Dad, Dad, hurry up and take medicine wu wu wu, otherwise I won't really have a dad anymore" As she spoke, the little girl's tears fell from her eyes, streaming down her face. Her eyes were red from crying, her face was stained with tears, and her little body was twitching. It¡¯s sad to see. "Shut up!" Lu Junhan had a headache from her crying, and the veins on his forehead bulged fiercely. He looked at her with no expression on his face and said coldly: "Try crying again, don't tell me to wait a while. I promise you won¡¯t have a father now!¡± As soon as he said this, the whole place fell into an eerie silence. Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, Jian Chenglang: "" Others present: "" ?Brother, are you serious? ! ! The audience in the live broadcast room were stunned at first, and then they beat the table like crazy and laughed wildly with joy: ¡¾Hahahaha, is this what is called killing myself? ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu, have you forgotten, Lili¡¯s father is yourself! If you leave Lili without a father, aren't you leaving yourself without a father? ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, my father Lu is really ruthless! ¡¿ "Don't compete with me in ruthlessness. If I become ruthless, I will kill myself!" ¡¿ The little girl didn't know that everyone else was about to faint with laughter. Instead, she held her little hand and recalled her father's words in her mind, "I promise you won't have a father now." She opened her big black and clear eyes, and her little voice was nervous said: "Now, now? Dad! Are you going to die now?" Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan could reply, the little girl stamped her feet anxiously, holding on to him with her white and tender little hands, and said anxiously: "Dad, please don't die! You, you haven't taken the medicine yet. Oh! Can you wait and die again" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" "Just a moment" The more the little girl thought about it, the sadder she became. There were more and more tears in her eyes. She was so frightened when she looked at it: "Dad, wuwuwu, you, you will die after taking the medicine. You didn't even take the medicine. How could you?" He's dead, oh, oh, daddy, you're so miserable, why are you dead" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and said expressionlessly: "See clearly, I'm not dead yet." The little girl's sad cry suddenly stopped. She sniffed her red nose and looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan through the mist with tearful eyes. She sobbed, said something, and burped, with doubtful eyes. : "Yes, Dad, why are you not dead yet?" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Do you want your father to die, or do you want your father not to die? ! Live broadcast room audience: ¡¾Hahaha, Lili, didn't you ask your father to wait before he died? Have you forgotten? ¡¿ ¡¾Little Lili was greatly confused: Dad, didn't you say you were going to die now? Why are you not dead yet? Your life has been here for a long, long time. ¡¿ One minute later¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan grinded his back molars, and with a sinister face, he picked up the out-of-breath crying girl next to him, then turned around and walked straight into the house without saying a word. The door to room No. 4, which was opened just now, was slammed shut in front of everyone with a bang! How long will the sentence be for beating or beating a three-year-old child, child abuse? Qu Sinian swallowed his saliva, looked at Jian Yi who had a dull expression, leaned over and whispered: "From your point of view, is he trying to commit an illegal crime in front of netizens across the country?" Jian Yi, like everyone else, looked at the closed door and shook his head when he heard this. SongSi Nian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. Among the people present, Jian Yi's personality was more similar to Lu Junhan's. Moreover, both of them are in business, and their status is not low. Their thinking and handling of things are more or less similar. Since Jian Yi has shaken his head, there should be nothing wrong with Xiao Luli. Thinking of this, Qu Sinian He laughed repeatedly and said: ¡°That¡¯s good then¡ª¡ª¡± "Not in front of the nation's netizens," Jian Yi said calmly at this time. He glanced at the staff carrying cameras around him and said concisely: "The photographers are all here." Qu Sinian: "" My focus is not on netizens across the country, but on the word "crime", okay! ! ! Qu Sinian wanted to ask more, but the door that was closed in front of him suddenly opened¡ª¡ª The viewers in the live broadcast room were all ready to take out their mobile phones to call 110 or 120, or even 119. When they saw the sound of the door opening, they quickly turned their attention to the screen. Qu Sinian and others stared at the door closely. Even Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan cast worried glances. The sullen look on Lu Junhan's face just now was too scary, and his aura was even more frightening. They all believed Lu Li would be beaten to death by him. Jian Chenglang was even ready to find someone to break down the door. Fortunately, Lu Junhan and the others came out on their own. Li Jiaojiao, on the other hand, was gloating over the misfortune and wished Lu Li could be beaten to death. Before, she was extremely jealous when Qu Qianqian was prettier than her. She wished that Qu Qianqian¡¯s face would be scratched. Now that she saw Lu Li, she was naturally even more jealous and didn¡¯t want her to feel better. ¡°It would be great if she could be beaten by her father. So, the moment the door opened, everyone stared at the door closely. They had even thought about the pitiful scene of the little girl crying loudly after being severely beaten by her father. People present rarely saw such a beautiful little girl, and when they thought of her being beaten, they couldn't help but feel a little unbearable. Seeing the little girl coming out of the door, many people subconsciously took a step forward with worried expressions on their faces. However, the next second, they were dumbfounded. Not only did the little girl not cry miserably, but she was also very happy, and all the tears she shed just now disappeared. She blinked her beautiful big black eyes, which were clear and dark, and her long and fine crow-feather eyelashes were like small brushes. They were so beautiful. Jian Chenglang stepped forward first and looked around the room. He didn't know where to start, so he simply asked her: "Lili, where is your father?" The little girl pointed to the room and said dullly, "My dad has a cold and is taking medicine inside. He said he was afraid of infecting me, so he let me out first" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 577 I didn¡¯t have to die in the first place [I¡¯ve revised the last sentence of the previous chapter and read it again, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to catch it. I love you all. ] ¡ª¡ª Jian Chenglang: "" other people:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡¾Fuck! Father Lu is so cruel. In order to fool Lili, he would make up all kinds of nonsense! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, Dad Lu is really awesome! As expected of my father Lu! I have lived for twenty-five years, and this is the first time I know that colds are only contagious when taking medicine! ¡¿ ¡¾It comes again, it comes again, the father and daughter start to fall in love and kill each other again! Woohoo, but I just damn like it, what should I do? ! ¡¿ ¡¾There is a kind of cold that makes the daughter think you have a cold, and there is a kind of contagion that makes the father think it is contagious hahahaha, these father and daughter are a perfect match! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, I knew it! I knew it! ! ! Father Lu is indeed your father! Lili, stop fighting with your father! look! You were fooled by your father again! Woohoo, my poor Lili, come to mommy and let mom touch your little fat face! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooh, Lili, go back, let's go back quickly! ! ! Your dad is definitely not taking medicine, he is lying to you! ! Let¡¯s go back and cry him to death! ¡¿ ¡¾Speaking of which, I just saw the way Father Lu was carrying Lili in. I thought he was going to beatwell, educate Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters upstairs, you are not alone! At that time, I thought that Father Lu was going to beat Lili to death! That's so scary, even scarier than my dad's fierce look! Oh, by the way, my dad is the dean of students at the school! ¡¿ [Hahaha, me too, me too, I'm even ready to call the police, and even more, I want to run into the screen, break in, and rescue Lili, but now you tell me, you Taking medicine in there? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, just take the medicine, just take the medicine, it's like killing someone. ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, I think Father Lu was just pretending to be fierce. He just wanted to scare Lili and make her stop crying. However, Lili doesn't seem to be afraid of her father. I saw Lu's father's face sinking several times, but Lili still cried for her. ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, yes, yes, I saw it too. In short, you sink yours and I cry mine. I laughed to death when I saw it! ¡¿ The audience made a reasonable explanation for Lu Junhan's behavior just now. The crude behavior that should have caused him to lose followers was made up by the audience, and it turned out to be Lu Junhan deliberately pretending to be cruel in order to coax his daughter. Instead, they felt that Lu Junhan has deep fatherly love and good intentions. Not only did I not lose fans, I also gained fans. If the people at the filming site knew about it, they would probably yell at the audience for being blind. They were close, but they could really see that Lu Junhan was really angry. The audience doesn¡¯t know much about Lu Junhan¡¯s ruthless and unpredictable deeds. Looking at it this way, I just feel that their father Lu is really a good father. He loves Lili too much, and he actually lets her make trouble, and he really "takes medicine" obediently. ¡°But there were people at the scene who had carefully learned about Lu Junhan¡¯s past deeds, and even knew about his notorious reputation, and their expressions were extremely complicated. It is true that Lu Junhan was so cold and angry just now. After all, everyone knows how impatient he is with children, especially those who always like to cry. It was a mercy of him not to throw the child out on the spot. What¡¯s more, he hates women and finds them troublesome. And Lu Li obviously took them all. But now, "taking medicine" in the house is also true. Their expressions were changing, but they had only one thought in their minds: Lu Junhan, you have changed! You were not like this before! ! ! They thought about many possibilities¡ª¡ª Either Lu Li was beaten, or Lu Li was beaten, or Lu Li was beaten, or else, Lu Li was beaten and disabled, or else, Lu Li was beaten to death. But they never thought that in such a short period of time, Lu Li would actually fight back! ¡ª¡ªSucceeded in getting her father to "take medicine". Probably because he was too surprised, no one in the audience spoke, until Lu Junhan came out, his handsome and indifferent face expressionless. There is no embarrassment or embarrassment after playing house with the little girl. When the little girl saw him, her dark eyes lit up and she hurried over: "Dad, have you finished your medicine?" Lu Junhan ignored the strange and complicated looks from the others and responded calmly: "Yes."  The little girl was so happy, like a little pink butterfly, she kept spinning around her father and said excitedly: "That's great, Dad! You don't have to die now! I'm so happy. Are you happy?" Lu Junhan: "" So happy! I didn¡¯t have to die in the first place. No matter what other people think, Lu Junhan¡¯s idea is very simple. The more aggressive this little thing is, the more it doesn¡¯t feel scared, but the harder it cries, which makes it even more annoying. If you take "medicine", you can shut up this little idiot immediately. Rather than spending hours beating her up and listening to her cry and cry over and over again, why not spend a few minutes to take a "medicine" and solve the problem completely. He thought it was simple, but he forgot that they were live broadcasting now. In front of the screen of the live broadcast room, not only the audience was watching, but also a large number of powerful people from major aristocratic families who knew Lu Junhan. In an instant, everyone in Beijing and Haicheng knew how much Lu Junhan treasured his daughter. In fact, many families were thinking of marrying each other. As long as they conquered the daughter, they would directly conquer her father! What? The little girl is only three years old? It's okay. Let's arrange a baby date first and start cultivating a relationship from a young age. By then, maybe they won't have to pay back the money they owe Lu Junhan! ¡° Moreover, with Lu Junhan as their backer, wouldn¡¯t they be able to walk sideways in Haicheng! Pei Wenbo, the third master of the Pei family in the capital, also thinks so. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT It is said that the day after tomorrow, the little girl will go to the Mu family in the capital to meet the other three hall masters and ask him to quickly bring Pei Xiubai back to the capital. Maybe when the time comes, the two little guys can meet by chance! Of course, he is far from the only one who has such an idea. Before, they only heard rumors about how good Lu Junhan was to his daughter, but in fact, few people believed it, and many people even scoffed at it, thinking that this was just exaggerated. Who is Lu Junhan? Everyone knows that he annoys women and children the most. Those rumors must have been exaggerated. But now seeing is believing, so they have no choice but to believe it! And once they confirmed the authenticity, they inevitably had a lot of thoughts. Mr. Shen, who was far away in Mu's house in the capital, leisurely watching variety shows, didn't know that because of this scene, Lu Junhan would give him twice as many gifts the day after tomorrow. It was already a very heavy gift, but now it may even be so heavy that the entire Mu family cannot hold it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 578 Vegetable Selling Filming Cancelled Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli came out, and the other guests were also present. At this moment, there was a large crowd of people standing in front of the door of Room 4. Jian Chenglang calmed down and did not immediately announce to them the tasks to be done this afternoon. Instead, a big piece of news was announced first. After temporary discussion and decision by the program team¡ª¡ª Originally planned to go to the town to sell vegetables tomorrow, the filming task was canceled directly. Tomorrow morning, at 8 o'clock, 6 groups of guests will fly back home directly. But the show will still continue to be recorded. Tomorrow¡¯s shooting location will be at their respective homes. Originally, filming at home for one day was the plan for the second episode of this variety show. In other words, this is the filming task that will only happen if the guests come to participate in this show again four days later. But currently, because of the presence of Lu Junhan and Lu Li in the guest group, these two people are constantly making moves, which directly disrupts the next arrangements of the program team. As a result, the task of selling vegetables tomorrow cannot be carried out at all! Because all the radishes Lu Junhan pulled before were sold to the wealthy villagers in Room 2. Tomorrow he and Lu Li will go to town and there will be no radishes to sell. What the audience wants to see, what they have been waiting for for a long time, is how you sell radishes, and Lu Junhan has many fans, so the program team does not want to disappoint these audiences. After discussion, we simply pushed the vegetable selling task of the first phase directly to the filming of the second phase. Secondly, it was also because Lu Li, Qu Qianqian, and Jian Xiyan acted like bandits and took away most of the ingredients. Liu Jia¡¯s group barely managed to make scrambled eggs with green peppers at noon, and managed it casually. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s group just had free rice. If it weren¡¯t for the village chief¡¯s daughter-in-law who couldn¡¯t stand it, she gave them pickled mustards, which gave them some relief. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s group may have had a shabbier meal. But Li Jiaojiao¡¯s group was more straightforward and didn¡¯t eat lunch at all. "The audience doesn't care if your show crew has any secrets or whether they can get more ingredients. They only knew that their idol was abused by the program crew, who even refused to let them eat. As a result, in such a short period of time as noon, in various live broadcast rooms, the program team was almost scolded by Zhou Xiaoxiao and their respective fans. Although Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t care at all about the scolding on the Internet, he also felt that it would be very difficult if this continued. ???????????Although you won't die of hunger if you don't eat one meal, what about two meals? You know, dinner week, Xiaoxiao and the others haven¡¯t settled yet. It¡¯s not that Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t think about it, he privately asked Lu Li and the others to share the excess fish and meat with other guests. But doing so will definitely attract abuse from the audience. After all, Lu Li and the others relied on their strength to get the ingredients, so why did your program team just take it away for them? And, besides, who made Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others come so late. If you are not active in eating, there is something wrong with your brain! Even if you lose it, you won¡¯t give it to them! ¡°Moreover, Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi all have quite a lot of fans. Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. ¡° Moreover, he is quite familiar with Jian Yi, Qu Sinian, and Lu Junhan, and it is inevitable that he has selfish motives. He hopes they will take more to avoid starving the children. Based on all the considerations above, we can only let Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others eat whatever they want for dinner to survive. But the problem is, if we really want them to hold on. ¡°What if some guests, like Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue, don¡¯t eat without food, forget about lunch. If they don¡¯t eat dinner and accidentally starve, their program team will be in trouble. After all, if you are really hungry, you will not only have to interrupt the filming. When the time comes to investigate, the program team will bear the greatest responsibility. Thinking about it, I think it¡¯s not worth it. Fortunately, they managed to get through lunch, and now only dinner is left. The program team has no way to come up with extra ingredients. Of course, they can spend money to buy meat and vegetables from other villagers in the village. But in this case, it is equivalent to the program team directly opening a back door for Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others. It¡¯s very unfair to those groups like Lu Junhan. Originally, they were asked to choose ingredients at noon. The program team thought that each group of guests would have one fish, one large piece of meat, and two heads of cabbage. After all, each group onlyThere were two people, and the other one was still a child. After one meal, he couldn't eat much at all. After everything is cooked, there will definitely be some lunch left, so you can keep it for dinner, reheat it a little, and continue eating. But who knows, something went wrong this time. So, the program team discussed it carefully and decided to cancel tomorrow¡¯s filming. He planned to let Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others cook the radishes he pulled out in the morning for dinner. Now that the food is available, if something happens if Li Jiaojiao and her group still don¡¯t eat it, then it¡¯s none of the show¡¯s team¡¯s business. Anyway, the dishes are provided for you. Then, Jian Chenglang said: As for the filming of selling vegetables four days later, the program team will provide them with the dishes themselves and let them go to town to sell them, so they don¡¯t have to worry. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others had no objections after hearing this. The same goes for Li Yue¡¯s group. Their group just pulled out a small radish. ¡°If I really go to town to sell it tomorrow, it¡¯s just a radish. I don¡¯t know how embarrassing it would be. It¡¯s better not to sell it. But Lu Junhan and Jian Yi were very casual, basically doing whatever Cheng Lang said. The guests had no objections, and the audience had no objections even more. As for some viewers who wanted to see them selling vegetables, it turned out that they just postponed the filming of "selling vegetables", not that they stopped selling, and there was nothing to say. In this way, everyone quickly reached an agreement. After finishing explaining all kinds of things, it was just three o'clock. This village is relatively backward. Except for Rooms 1 and 2, which are occupied by people, the other houses are not only dilapidated, but also unoccupied for too long. At night, most of the lights in the houses cannot light up. When the time comes, all we can do is light some diesel lamps in the house. ¡°The road outside is full of yellow mud and there are no street lights, resulting in very poor light at night. Therefore, the recording of the program will end at 5 p.m. ¡°After all, it¡¯s so dark at night and I can¡¯t take pictures of anything. It¡¯s better to be like the villagers in the village and go to bed early after dinner. ¡°Moreover, the guests will have to get up early to catch a flight tomorrow. Now, the guests have one hour to do their tasks. The hour from four to five o'clock is for the guests to settle the dinner. Then at five o¡¯clock, the broadcast will end on time, ending today¡¯s recording. Seeing that everything he had to explain was finished, Jian Chenglang talked about the afternoon's tasks without any more nonsense. The task content is very simple¡ª¡ª Later, the program team will give certain 6 things that 6 villagers have lost to the 6 groups of guests respectively. Then, each group of guests would knock on the door of each house with their belongings, and these villagers would tell the guests clues about the owner. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 579 There is no doubt that the program team is definitely targeting you! When the guests finally find the owner of the item and successfully return the item to the owner villager, the task will be considered completed. Soon, the children all ran to the program crew to ask for the villagers¡¯ lost items. What Qu Qianqian got was a beautifully crafted bracelet. The Miao style style is quite exotic. The silver beads on it are shining and look very beautiful in the sunlight. And what Jian Xiyan got was a small wooden knife that was a little rough in workmanship. It seems that the villagers hand-carved it for their children to play with. ¡­¡­ As for the other groups of guests¡ª¡ª Liu Jia¡¯s son Liu Yan received a written homework book; Liu Xiaoyun got a small mirror covered with cute cartoon stickers. ¡°The show crew gave Li Jiaojiao a small wooden comb. last of the last¡ª¡ª ??Xiao Luli successfully got back one¡ª¡ª Spatula¡ª¡ª Iron. ¡ª¡ªFor kitchen use only. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan raised his eyes and stared at Jian Chenglang expressionlessly, as if his eyes could kill him. Jian Chenglang coughed lightly and looked up at the sky as if nothing had happened, indicating that he didn't know anything. Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously, pulled his thin lips, and let out a cold "heh". Jian Chenglang: "" When the audience saw it, they laughed like crazy: ¡¾Hahahaha, Dad Lu, there is no doubt that the program team is definitely targeting you! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu, don¡¯t be jealous or angry, we are the richest people! Let's calm down! ! ! Isn't it just a spatula? It¡¯s no big deal, wuwuwu, I can¡¯t go on, dog competition show crew! Die to me! How dare I let such a cute baby Lili handle such a thing! But, having said that, Qianqian¡¯s baby bracelet is really beautiful! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, she is indeed our fierce girl Lili, she really does what she wants! ¡¿ "That's right, Lili is holding a spatula now, and she really looks like she's going to dig coal! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, the program team is so stupid this time! ¡¿ ¡¾That is, the things of the other five groups of guests were very normal, but when it came to Lili, her style of painting changed immediately! Have you forgotten that your sponsor father is Father Lu? If you dare to do this to Dad Lu, be careful he fires you! ¡¿ ¡¾But having said that, our baby Lili is still so cute holding a spatula and tilting her head in confusion! ! ¡¿ " Xiao Luli opened her big black and clear eyes, looked at the iron spatula in her hand, scratched her head, and felt like she had seen this thing somewhere. Where is it? The little girl stared at the iron spatula, frowning bitterly. Suddenly, the dark eyes suddenly lit up. ah! She remembered it! She knows where she has seen this thing! Dad used this to stir-fry at noon! She remembers It seems like this is what dad does With a serious look on her face, the little girl raised her little hand, swung the spatula in her hand as if swinging a sword, and then instantly transformed into a fencer. She poked forward, feeling that she looked a bit like her father at noon. Halfway through Don't forget to turn around and ask Lu Junhan: "Dad, are we going to cook later?" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, barely able to see. He looked away: "No." The audience in the live broadcast room, which was full of girlish hearts, was made to scream by the little girl's extremely cute movements. "If the little chubby girl had a sword or a knife in her hand, no matter how she played, she would still look decent and have a murderous aura, but what happened to be a spatula in her hand. No matter how you do it, it looks like you just ran away from the circus. Seeing that this little thing seems to be addicted to playing. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, the staff next to me were laughing so hard that they could hardly stand upright. Lu Junhan really couldn't see it, and even deeply doubted how he gave birth to such a little fool four years ago. With a big hand raised, he took the spatula over and said calmly to the little girl: "We will return this later." "Give it back?" The little girl tilted her head, looking confused, "Give it back to whom." ?Because this task requires adults and children to do it together. Therefore, when Jian Chenglang issued the mission just now, he told the adults directly. Then let the adults communicate with the children on their own. Therefore, the words were very official and used a lot of idioms. The little girl listened very seriously, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t understand. Only one person understood and asked her to go get something from an uncle later. She went. Then, the uncle gave her this cooking thing. Lu Junhan said directly: "Give it back to others." When he saw the little girl, she still looked at him with a puzzled look on her face, as if asking, why should we give it back to others? Why don¡¯t we keep it for ourselves? This way we have two things to stir-fry! Lu Junhan paused, not bothering to explain to her the story of finding gold and returning it to its original owner. He said concisely and concisely: "Anyway, just follow me." The little girl understood now, nodded, and said "oh" obediently. Afterwards, the adults were called over by someone from the program team, and they were told a few things to pay attention to. The general idea was, look at your naughty children and don¡¯t let them run around. Safety is the most important thing. This way. Qu Qianqian wound the slightly long bracelet three times and put it on her wrist. Turning back, she saw brother Xiyan beside her. She turned around and subconsciously wanted to find her sister Lili. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Jian Chenglang just said. But unlike Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian patiently told Qu Qianqian about the mission, such as who lost these things, what exactly they would do and how they would do it later, before the mission was completed ¡­ When Jian Yi saw this, he simply and rudely threw Jian Xiyan over to listen. So, under Qu Sinian¡¯s patient and detailed explanation, the two little guys knew that they had to return the things they just took to others. "Sister Lili, let's return the things together later" Qu Qianqian just found Lu Li's location, her eyes lit up, and she trotted over happily. But we have just reached the halfway point¡ª¡ª Suddenly she saw Li Jiaojiao walking over one step ahead of her. She stood directly in front of Lu Li, who was studying seriously, with her head lowered and holding the spatula. Li Jiaojiao smiled softly, revealing her neat white teeth. Her delicate facial features were already very beautiful. Such a simple action made her look harmless and innocent. It¡¯s easy to fall in love with someone at just one glance. Li Jiaojiao glanced at Lu Li, tilted her head playfully and said: "Lu Li, look, you are one person, and I am also one person. It is said that there is strength in numbers. How about we do the task together later." After saying that, Li Jiaojiao glanced at Li Yue not far away with a vague look. Li Yue nodded towards her, indicating that Lu Junhan would not be coming back soon, so that she could contact Lu Li with peace of mind. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 580 Sister Lili doesn¡¯t want me anymore Because of what happened when I went hiking with Liu Xiaoyun just now. ¡°Li Jiaojiao is a well-behaved and sensible person, but most of her kind-hearted character has been destroyed. Fans feel that they have been deceived by Li Jiaojiao's hypocritical appearance. How much I protected Li Jiaojiao before, now I hate her so much. They all took off their fans and started to dislike them. ¡° I wish Li Jiaojiao, this scheming little white lotus, would get out of the entertainment industry. " If Li Yue hadn't even had time to eat lunch, he would have spent a lot of money to find someone to delete the online articles about Li Jiaojiao. ¡°Otherwise, Li Jiaojiao might not have any fans left now. Of course, the current situation is not much better. Her current fate undoubtedly reminded Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao of Qu Qianqian a few months ago. At that time, she was also blacklisted by the entire Internet. Although the comments were quickly suppressed, the fans are gone when she is gone. The most troublesome thing is that some fans are relatively light in quitting their followers. What is most scary is that some fans who have turned fans into followers are angry and constantly smearing her and retaliating against her on the Internet, saying that she is too young. Vicious, scheming, and capable of pretending to be weak and deceptive. Tell her to get out of the entertainment industry immediately. Therefore, Li Jiaojiao now urgently needs to regain the trust of fans! And Lu Li can definitely help her! After all, isn¡¯t that what Qu Qianqian is like. Originally, Qu Qianqian¡¯s recommendation made the audience in the live broadcast room extremely disgusted with her. They felt that she was vicious and bad at a young age. But it¡¯s because she has a good relationship with Lu Li. As a result, Lu Li¡¯s fans fell in love with Qu Qianqian, and they didn¡¯t even mind her recommending her! There are also some, and they kept finding excuses for Qu Qianqian! What to say, the rumors are totally unbelievable, there is no evidence, and there is no video. Did any of you see with your own eyes that it was Qu Qianqian who recommended it? Because Lu Li has too many fans. With no distinction between right and wrong, one person and one sentence directly cleared Qu Qianqian's name! Now in the live broadcast room, almost no one is saying anything bad about Qu Qianqian. On the contrary, when he praised Lu Li, he also praised her in passing. He felt that the relationship between her and Lu Li as sisters and besties was so good! If Li Jiaojiao is like Qu Qianqian, she can play well with Lu Li. ?The things that happened while climbing the mountain before are nothing at all! Even, her fans are likely to increase even more than before! ¡°It would be even better if we could go one step further and snatch away all Lu Li¡¯s fans like Liu Xiaoyun¡¯s fans. No matter what, now Lu Li is indeed her only chance to make a comeback! Therefore, Lu Junhan was called away by the program team. Li Jiaojiao hurried over to get closer to Lu Li. She believed that as long as Lu Li said she wanted to do a mission with her, Lu Junhan would definitely not object. And once Lu Li does a mission with her, she will naturally find a way to make the audience dislike Lu Li unknowingly and thus fall in love with her, Li Jiaojiao! Li Jiaojiao put all her hopes of turning over on Lu Li, fearing that she would refuse. Before Lu Li could speak, she showed a rare sign of weakness and explained pitifully: "Furthermore, I heard from my sister-in-law that our children seem to have to knock on the door and ask others for clues later. If I am the only one, I am a little scared, so, I want you to come with me" "OK." Before Li Jiaojiao could finish speaking, the little girl blinked her big, black and clear eyes and waved the spatula in her hand. She was now very comfortable with the spatula. It would not be a problem at all to help her father cook. I was in a good mood and agreed happily: ¡°Then let¡¯s do the mission together!¡± Li Jiaojiao was stunned for a moment, as if she couldn't believe it. She didn't expect that she could be so easy to deceive. She felt a little contempt in her heart, but on the surface she was overjoyed. Her eyes were shining brightly: "Really?! Thank you Lu Li, you are such a good person." ¡°As she spoke, Li Jiaojiao raised her head and saw Li Yue not far away, and winked at her. Li Jiaojiao understood, looked away, and said quickly: "Then I'll go tell my sister-in-law first, and you can tell your father later." Xiao Luli nodded: "Okay." Before leaving, Li Jiaojiao glanced at the lonely Qu Qianqian behind her calmly, and the corner of her mouth curled up slightly with pride. Five seconds later, when her father came back, the little girl was happyHe told him calmly that Li Jiaojiao wanted to go on a mission with her. As expected, Lu Junhan didn't say anything, and there was still no big expression on his handsome face. Obviously, they didn¡¯t take Li Yue and the others seriously. On the contrary, Qu Qianqian, who was not far away, looked extremely disappointed. He lowered his head and walked back to the original place. When Qu Sinian came back, he saw her red-eyed look of grievance at the first sight, and he immediately became anxious. He quickly squatted down, touched her head, and coaxed softly: ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing this, Qu Qianqian felt even sadder. She sniffed and tears instantly came to her eyes. She hugged her father¡¯s neck with her little hands and lay in Qu Sinian¡¯s arms, burying her head and choking sadly: "Dad, Dad, wuwuwu, what should I do, daddy Lili, sister Lili, she doesn't want to play with me anymore. She won't play with me anymore. Wow, wuwu, she wants to, she wants to play with other people. ¡­She doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± "how come." Seeing her like this, Qu Sinian's heart softened, "Your sister Lili likes you so much" He raised his hand and rubbed her head, trying to comfort her not to think too much. But before he could say anything, he saw Little Luli over there happily raising the spatula in her left hand, as if holding a torch, and waving it desperately, the sound of her crispy little breasts being heard from afar. can hear: ¡°Sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, let¡¯s go on a mission together!¡± She shouted so clearly and loudly. ?? Directly focused everyone¡¯s attention on her and Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan had never felt so embarrassed. The veins on his forehead jumped. He looked at her empty right hand and said through gritted teeth: "Give me the right hand to wave!" "oh¡­¡­" Although the little girl didn¡¯t understand why her father said this, she still held the spatula with her left hand and put it down. Then she took the spatula with her right hand and raised her hand again. She waved the spatula in her hand and shouted repeatedly in a babyish voice: "Sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, let's go on a mission together." Lu Junhan: "" This little idiot really wants to strangle him to death. When Qu Qianqian heard this, her beautiful eyes suddenly lit up. As if she was afraid that Lu Li would regret it, she quickly raised her hand to wipe her tears, then pushed away Qu Sinian who was still holding her in front of her, and trotted towards Lu Li, saying happily as she ran: ¡°Okay, okay, Sister Lili, let¡¯s do the task together later!¡± Qu Sinian: "" Xiao Luli nodded happily: "Yeah." At this moment. Jian Xiyan came over. He inserted the small wooden knife given to him by the program crew into the back pocket of his jeans. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 581 Playing with Dad There is no expression on his face, he looks like a cool and cold little killer. He raised the writing board to Lu Li and Qu Qianqian: Do the task. Not far away, Li Jiaojiao¡¯s face became very ugly when she saw this. Li Yue¡¯s brows also frowned. Her expression changed. She lowered her voice and gritted her teeth and said to Li Jiaojiao, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have already taken care of Lu Li? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Li Jiaojiao didn't reply to her, her face was as heavy as a drop of water, and there was even a trace of anger in her eyes that she felt that she had been deceived by Lu Li. But in an instant, it returned to normal. She gritted her teeth, endured it, and walked over with an innocent smile. As if she didn¡¯t see Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan, she pretended to be confused and asked Lu Li: "Hey, Lu Li, didn't you just say that you wanted to do a mission with me?" Xiao Luli nodded: "Yes." Seeing that she didn¡¯t deny it, Li Jiaojiao breathed a sigh of relief. Then, as if unintentionally, she looked at Qu Qianqian and the others: "Then they are" "Sister Qianqian and brother Xiyan also have to do tasks," the little girl said happily, "So, the four of us will do the task together later." Li Jiaojiao opened her mouth, "Four, four people?" "Yes." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. Li Jiaojiao's face suddenly became uglier and a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect that she had misunderstood. However, if you think about it carefully, Lu Li just said that you could go on a mission with her. But she didn¡¯t say anything and just went on the mission with her alone. She was the only one who was having fun there, stupidly thinking that her plan had succeeded. ¡°Obviously, if she doesn¡¯t come to her proactively. Lu Li planned to do the task directly with Qu Qianqian and the others. When she thought of this, Li Jiaojiao's face turned a bit ugly. But then I thought, it¡¯s okay, four people are just four people. Although it is a little troublesome, it does not hinder her plan. Just when Li Jiaojiao was about to agree, Liu Xiaoyun heard their conversation and couldn't help it. He came over and said in a low voice: "Um, Lu Li, can I go on a mission with you?" The tone was the same as when he answered Li Jiaojiao before. The little girl said without any hesitation, "Okay." ¡ª¡ªEven the words are exactly the same. Seeing this, Liu Jia's son Liu Yan didn't want to be left alone, so he came over to ask. The little girl still said, yes. In the little girl¡¯s opinion, there is strength in numbers. In this case, if you meet a bad guy later, there are so many of them that they can scare him to death. Li Jiaojiao, Liu Xiaoyun, and Liu Yan would never have imagined that in Lu Li's eyes, they were just tools designed to scare people. But Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan liked Liu Xiaoyun and the others to join them. Children, no matter how selfish they are, they all like to make friends. Except Li Jiaojiao. Qu Qianqian doesn¡¯t like her. Although Jian Xiyan is a bit autistic, his perception of emotions is very keen and delicate. Realizing that Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t seem to like Li Jiaojiao, he moved away from Li Jiaojiao without leaving a trace. The other five people were all quite happy, but Li Jiaojiao's expression was extremely bad. She thought she was different in Lu Li's eyes. But she never expected that in Lu Li¡¯s eyes, she was no different from Liu Xiaoyun and Liu Yan! As long as they come to her and say they want to join, Lu Li will agree without saying a word. But Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan are completely different. They don¡¯t need to come over to ask, Lu Li will take the initiative to invite them to do the task together. You can tell who is close and who is distant at a glance! ¡°Obviously, in Lu Li¡¯s heart, both Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan are very important to her, and they are completely different from strangers like them. Li Jiaojiao bit her lip, feeling extremely hateful. The most important thing is that the current situation is completely different from what she imagined before! She originally thought it was just her and Lu Li. But now, with so many more people, how is she going to get close to Lu Li!  Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan alone can occupy Lu Li's left and right sides. Now there are Liu Xiaoyun and Liu Yan to distract Lu Li. After the whole process, she, Li Jiaojiao, wants to spend more time with Lu Li. Li can¡¯t even say a few words! How could she let her fans know that Lu Li was very kind to her when she couldn't even say anything? How could she turn around! Just when Li Jiaojiao¡¯s thoughts were changing. Qu Qianqian looked at Li Jiaojiao, then at Lu Li, her lips moved, and she stopped talking for a while. But in the end, she pulled Lu Li over and whispered in her ear: "Sister Lili, please don't play with Li Jiaojiao. She is a bad boy. Really, she is so bad. I saw her spitting into my dad's cup before. I told her She said I had seen it all, but she refused to admit it and pushed me" After finishing speaking, Qu Qianqian pursed her bright red mouth with a somewhat uneasy expression. Her mother had taught her not to speak ill of others behind their backs. But she was really afraid that Sister Lili would be deceived by Li Jiaojiao. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened. In fact, in her opinion, Li Jiaojiao is just like Liu Xiaoyun, just an ordinary stranger. Not even a good person. Now after hearing what Qu Qianqian said, the little girl felt that Li Jiaojiao was really bad. Not only did she spit into Uncle Qu¡¯s cup, but she also pushed sister Qianqian. It was simply disgusting! In my mind, I directly classified her as a bad guy. Xiao Luli nodded heavily and said, "Well, she is so bad, I don't want to play with her, I only play with you, sister Qianqian!" Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened slightly and she said in surprise: ¡°Really?¡± Jian Xiyan was beside him, raising his writing board with an expressionless face: Fake. Qu Qianqian: "" Seeing this, Xiao Luli corrected her seriously, "I don't play with her, she is a bad guy. I only play with sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, brother Yiming, oh, and my dad! " Jian Xiyan raised his writing board again: Really. Qu Qianqian was also very happy: "Okay, okay, sister Lili, we will all play together from now on." The little girl nodded heavily and said, "Well, from now on we will all play with my dad. Sister Qianqian, let me tell you, my dad is so fun! Many people have played with him!" "I've been fine lately. I'm learning Chinese proverbs and I always feel that something is wrong. It should be that many people have played with him right? Jian Xiyan frowned in confusion. But, Sister Lili is so powerful, she shouldn¡¯t be wrong. He nodded. ¡°Well, there must be a mistake in the book. And Lu Junhan happened to hear these words. Unceremoniously in front of netizens across the country. She opened the flower on her 12th butt that had just grown out not long ago! For a moment, the little girl¡¯s cry was so miserable. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 582 Another sad person Qu Qianqian had previously pulled Lu Li aside. Then, he whispered to Lu Li. She lowered her voice, and Lu Li's also lowered her voice. Except Jian Xiyan, who was standing closely with them, could hear clearly. Lu Junhan, who was not far away, and even the cameraman who was closer to the three little guys, couldn't hear clearly what the three of them were saying. The audience doesn¡¯t even know. Only Xiao Luli¡¯s last words were heard clearly by them. Because not only did she not lower her voice, but she spoke loud and clear, and the volume was raised more than once. It seems that many people have played with her father Oh no, having played with her father is something worth showing off with pride. "It's so loud and proud that I wish everyone in the world knew it. It's hard not to hear it." As a result, the audience now saw the little girl covering her butt and crying sadly. Not only did they not have any sympathy, but they almost went crazy laughing! Even Jian Yi, who always had a cool and cold expression, didn't hold back the corner of his mouth and raised it slightly. Then, he turned around and saw Jian Xiyan walking over after comforting Lu Li, holding a writing board. The little Shota with red lips and white teeth looked at him thoughtfully, her delicate brows slightly furrowed, as if she was caught in some world-wide problem. This expression is rare. Jian Yi paused and glanced at him with lowered eyes: "What's wrong?" Jian Xiyan hesitated. He thought of what his sister Lili had just said, that many people had played with Uncle Lu, so Uncle Lu was really fun. What about his father? Although Jian Xiyan usually dislikes his father, he often goes against Jian Yi. But the blood relationship between father and son cannot be broken. From the bottom of his heart, he still hopes that Jian Yi can live a good life, and also hopes that Jian Yi can become as fun as Uncle Lu. According to Jianxi proverbs, "fun", like "good-looking" and "awesome", are all words of praise. ¡°But Jian Xiyan is usually immersed in his own world. He really doesn¡¯t know if anyone has played with his father, or how many people have played with his father. He frowned, put his pen tip on the writing board, and was about to write: ¡ª¡ªHas anyone ever played with you? But I just wrote the word "someone". Jian Xiyan suddenly remembered that the sentence "someone has played with you" is wrong. It¡¯s a mistake in the book. What Sister Lili said before is right. Of course, Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t think about why Lu Junhan suddenly hit Lu Li. I thought Lu Junhan only hit Lu Li because he didn't like her. ??????? Just like his dad. His father would beat him every time he didn't like him. ???????? It¡¯s very baffling anyway. Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red lips and changed the sentence he originally wanted to write, "Has anyone played with you?" Only then did he lift up the writing board and show it to Jian Yi. There is a serious expression on the pretty little face, and every word is serious: ¡ª¡ªHas anyone played with you? Jian Yi: "" One minute later¡ª¡ª Another pitiful and pitiful cry rang out, continuous and clear, echoing in everyone's ears. So, in front of the door of Room 4, there was another sad person. Qu Sinian: "" Qu Qianqian: "" ¡­¡­ During the subsequent filming process, Xiao Luli, who had recovered from her grief, hid throughout the whole process, and Li Jiaojiao would come up to her from time to time, wanting to talk to her. The method of hiding is very simple, just hide behind her father. The little girl makes a rare clever discovery. Li Jiaojiao seems to be afraid of her father. As long as she hides behind her father, Li Jiaojiao will not dare to come close. She guessed that Li Jiaojiao must have been frightened by the way her father spanked her just now. ???????????? If in the past, a little girl who thought her father was the best and best person in the world would definitely come out and explain when someone misunderstood her father, saying: "Don't be afraid. My dad is not scary. He is a good man. Really, my dad is a very nice person. He will only hit me, not you." But thinking about it, sheI agreed to sister Qianqian not to play with Li Jiaojiao. ¡°If Sister Qianqian sees her with Li Jiaojiao, Sister Qianqian will definitely think that she is a liar and hate her. ¡°Moreover, Li Jiaojiao is a bad person. If she tells her, her father is a very nice person. Li Jiaojiao might steal her father from her! So, the little girl didn¡¯t explain to Li Jiaojiao and just hid behind her father. Not only did he never say a word to her again, he never even gave her a look. Also expressed in action: She doesn¡¯t want to play with spitting bad guys! Li Jiaojiao is not Uncle Qu¡¯s daughter. She can't spit. Only Sister Qianqian can spit into Uncle Qu¡¯s cup! As time passed, the viewers in the live broadcast room also noticed that Lu Li seemed to dislike Li Jiaojiao very much. In the live broadcast room, the audience who did not know the truth first felt strange: What happened to Li Jiaojiao? Why does their baby Lili dislike her so much? Then I checked on the Internet, and based on the statements of other viewers, I found out that Li Jiaojiao had been holding back Liu Xiaoyun when climbing a mountain, causing Liu Xiaoyun not to eat the food at noon, but also crying, as if someone had bullied her, which can be called The story of Century Little White Lotus. ??I suddenly felt a little disgusted with Li Jiaojiao. ¡°I also feel that Lu Li is worthy of being Lu Li, and he can actually identify scheming watches. Of course, more people felt that children could not be so smart, and it took them a while to see Li Jiaojiao's hypocrisy. Therefore, this must have been Lu Junhan¡¯s instruction, and it was he who told Lu Li not to play with Li Jiaojiao. The audience all thought to themselves: My father Lu is so smart and powerful, there must be nothing wrong with him! He must have his own reasons for not letting Lu Li play with Li Jiaojiao. So, it seems that Li Jiaojiao is indeed a scheming little white lotus! Therefore, not only did Li Jiaojiao gain fans because of Lu Li, her few remaining fans also lost their fans one after another during the filming process. What's more, because Lu Li and Lu Junhan didn't like Li Jiaojiao very much, the father and daughter's huge fans also started to hate Li Jiaojiao. And Li Jiaojiao wants to find Lu Li from time to time, which in the eyes of the audience seems to have ulterior motives. And by coincidence, they just guessed Li Jiaojiao's thoughts. Li Jiaojiao wants to gain popularity by stepping on Lu Li, but she has some ulterior motive. ¡°In addition, Li Jiaojiao herself has a lot of scandalous material. In the end, the number of fans did not increase much, but the number of black fans increased at an alarming speed, wave after wave. Li Jiaojiao probably never dreamed of it. This time, not only was she unable to turn over, she was completely stuck in the pot. And, because the program was being recorded, the camera was pointed directly at them. As a result, they cannot use their mobile phones to contact the outside world. By the time the recording of the program was over and I could finally look at my phone, it was already too late. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 583: Guarantee that the father and daughter will never come back Li Jiaojiao¡¯s family background has been completely uncovered and completely darkened. ¡­¡­ The current task of "returning the property to its original owner" seems simple, but in fact, the program team has hidden a lot of difficulties in it. The program team has given clues to other villagers who are not the owners of the items in advance, and then made an appointment with these villagers. If the guests want clues to the owners of the items, they can try their best to make things difficult for the guests. For example, you can designate guests, adults or children, and ask them to dance or sing a song. After dancing and singing, you can tell them the clues. Jian Chenglang was very scheming and arranged for the villagers who sold chickens who had a problem with Xiao Luli to come in. The villager who sells chickens can play tricks upon hearing that, and the little guy and her father who always come to his house to catch chickens. ??I was immediately gearing up, and I didn¡¯t even raise chickens in the yard, so I was ready to do something big! "I promise that the father and daughter will never come back Oh, no, if they come, they will go back crying!" Jian Chenglang followed the guests, thinking to himself, you Lu family father and daughter have caused so much trouble to the program team, so it¡¯s not too much for me to trick you once. Of course, the most important thing is that in this way, there will be conflicts between the guests and the villagers, and the program will be very interesting. The current show is already very popular, but Jian Chenglang naturally hopes that it can be even more popular! Who makes Jian Chenglang the director? He is not only harsh on himself, but also harsh on the program. For this show, he had no choice but to offend his father, the sponsor. As long as the show becomes more popular, nothing else matters! " Moreover, if the show becomes popular, more people will like Lu and his daughter, and more people will buy Lu's products. After all, Lu Junhan is actually not at a loss. Of course, Jian Chenglang also wanted to watch a show. Just thinking about the confrontation between Lu Junhan, Lu Li and the chicken sellers made Jian Chenglang's blood boil with excitement. But after following the guest for a while, he seemed to notice something was wrong. He frowned and asked the producer next to him: "What's going on? Why are they still together?" The process of this task is as follows¡ª¡ª The program team will give a hint in advance at the beginning. Tell the guests in each group. ??You can first go to which house to ask. They will have the clues you want in their hands. For example, Lu Junhan¡¯s group. At the beginning, the program team will tell them: You don¡¯t need to go to other houses, go directly to Room 112. In other words, the program team will give them the first clue: Room 112. Then, when the villagers in Room 112 heard that Lu Junhan and the others wanted to return the spatula, the villagers could make a request, and after Lu Junhan and the others met the villagers' request. When the villagers in No. 112 are satisfied and happy, the villagers will tell them the second clue: ask them to ask the villagers in Room 23. Then, when the villagers in Room 23 are satisfied, they will be told to go find the villagers in Room 96. So, one villager looks for another villager. There were about 5 villagers during the whole journey. In the end, when the last villager is satisfied, he will tell them: Oh, I know your spatula, he is the villager who lives in Room 10 and sells chickens. But it¡¯s not over yet¡ª¡ª After Lu Li and Lu Junhan find the villager who sells the chicken, they must make the villager who sells the chicken take the initiative to admit: Ah, yes, this is my spatula. In order for the villager who sells chickens to recognize the spatula, naturally, like the previous villagers, he must be satisfied and his requirements must be met. At the end, after the villager who sold the chicken admitted that this was the spatula he had thrown away¡ª¡ª mission completed. In fact, the task looks troublesome, but it doesn¡¯t take much time. Because the village is only so big. It doesn¡¯t take much time to walk from one house to another. ¡° Moreover, some villagers may be busy when they knock on the door and have no time to attend to the guests. Usually like this, the guests don¡¯t even have to sing songs, and the guests don¡¯t even have to do anything. The villagers will directly give clues to the guests and send them away quickly. But the problem now is that among the six groups of guests, their first clues and the first villagers they look for are all different. It¡¯s like Lu Junhan¡¯s group, the first oneThey are going to room 112, and Qu Qianqian¡¯s group is going to room 115 first. They don¡¯t want to split up to find their own villagers now, but they actually get together together. Jian Chenglang is simply unbelievable. What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s too cold today, so do you guys want to gather around to keep each other warm? ! The producer looked at him in surprise: "Director, don't you know?" Jian Chenglang frowned, "What do you know?" ¡°Oh, you weren¡¯t there at the time, so you might not know,¡± the producer said honestly as he looked at the six groups of guests walking together in front of him: "The children may have misunderstood before, thinking that they were asked to knock on the door alone, and then they were asked to go to the villagers' houses alone and ask the villagers for clues, but the adults did not go with them. They were probably afraid of strangers. , so the children immediately signed up for a group out of fear, planning to go knocking on doors with the six of us to complete the task.¡± Jian Chenglang choked, looked at the guests in front of him, and then at the producer. It took him a long time before he finally said: "Then, why do they still hug each other now that they know adults can follow?" The destination of each group of guests is different! Hugging each other is useless. The producer shrugged, but was very optimistic and open-minded: "Maybe it feels so good to hold each other and walk together. After all, there are people to chat with while walking, so they don't want to be separated." Jian Chenglang: "" The producer seemed to have thought of something and said kindly: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that the person who initiated this group activity is Lu Li." Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Well done. You, the Lu family, have once again ruined my plan. I really want to curse. No. Be patient. It¡¯s live broadcast now. Depend on! He couldn't bear it anymore. Jian Chenglang was a little crazy. Are the Lu family¡¯s father and daughter in conflict with his show? As long as they are involved, the show will basically not go according to his plan. Originally, now each group of guests should find their own clues. Each group of guests followed the route planned by the program team until they found the final owner. It¡¯s better now, just get together. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT I had planned all my plans and worked separately, and the task should be completed in an hour. But now, I don¡¯t know if it can be done in two hours. Jian Chenglang held his chest with myocardial infarction and let out a long sigh. However, it turns out that it can. absolutely okay. It didn¡¯t even take an hour. In less than half an hour, the tasks of the six groups of guests were completed. Not only Jian Chenglang was stunned by the next operation, but other staff members and even the audience in the live broadcast room were also stunned. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 584 Are you here to kill him? I saw 6 groups of guests, a total of 12 people, crowded together and walking on the path at the end of the village. Based on the clues given to them by the program team, they directly found Room 112, which was nearest to them. Coincidentally, this is the first clue for Lu Junhan¡¯s group. The space in front of Room 112 is small, and not many people can stand at the door. So, after the discussion, the boys group went in to ask for clues from the villagers, while the girls, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Li Yue, stayed outside to rest while looking for the location of the next clue. The little girl was so excited that she ran to the door, raised her little hand, and knocked on the door. I was about to call someone politely, but before I could say anything, I suddenly got stuck. She didn¡¯t know who lived in it. Fortunately, Room 112 didn¡¯t have a yard, so it was just a simple resident. Xiao Luli shouted directly towards the door: "Uncle, aunt, grandpa, grandma, brother, sister, brother, sister, are you there? We are here!" The little girl thinks simply. Since you don¡¯t know what to call it, just call it by each name. Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Good guy. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I thought they were here to pay New Year¡¯s greetings. Jian Chenglang, who was following them, almost fell down. ¡­¡­ Fortunately, after a while, the door was opened. The villager in Room 112 is a fierce man with a scar on his hair who is not easy to mess with. Probably because the weather was too hot, he had no clothes on his upper body and was shirtless. The skin that has been tanned by the sun all year round is extremely dark, and every muscle is bulging, which is very intimidating to look at. He is a typical muscular man. There is also a long scar on his face. He looks very fierce and is obviously not a good person. ¡°You don¡¯t say anything, you don¡¯t do anything, just standing straight in the door can make a child cry all over the place. But who knew that Lu Li who went to knock on the door would be more cruel than him. There was no fear on her face at all. Instead, she raised her head, raised her hand, waved the iron spatula in her hand, and said seriously: "Uncle, is this yours?" "no." The fierce man saw such a cute and cute little girl, and his heart melted, so he wanted to continue saying: If you can sing a song to your uncle, he will tell you a clue. But he hasn¡¯t said this yet. As soon as the little girl heard him say "no", her little face changed quickly, and she immediately turned around and left: "Oh, see you uncle!" The tough guy: "" no! ! Aren¡¯t you here to ask for clues? ! ! This is different from what we promised! "Hey, um, don't run away" No clues have been given yet. The fierce man stepped forward hastily, wanting to catch her back. But who would have thought that when he raised his eyes, he saw four terrifying men who were taller and colder than him standing behind the little girl. The tough guy: "" The fierce man trembled and quickly retracted the hand he had just extended. Unable to hold back, he glanced at Lu Junhan and the others again, and was about to ask them what they were here for. The tough guy didn¡¯t think about the clues. After all, the program team gave him clues before, saying that when the time comes, an adult and a child will knock on his door and ask him for clues. But now, there is a child. But there are four adults! ! ! Of course, the fierce man was too nervous and ignored Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan who were hiding behind Qu Sinian and Jian Yi. ¡°Moreover, Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, Qu Sinian, and Liu Jia happened to be wearing crisp black suits and black trousers today, and they looked like bodyguards without sunglasses. Just standing at his door without saying anything seemed very scary. Especially Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, their faces were expressionless, cold and indifferent, and their aura was arrogant and terrifying. When she stared at him expressionlessly, her whole body seemed to be exuding an extremely terrifying aura. "As for Qu Sinian, although his appearance is extremely delicate, his temperament is very cold. He is like a flower on the high mountains, making people afraid to get close to him. He also looks like he is not easy to mess with. The remaining Liu Jia, although tallTheir physical qualities are not as good as those of the other three, but they look equally strong and tall, with even harder muscles. He must have done farm work a lot in the past. After such a comparison, the villagers in Room 112, who were shorter than the four of them and less powerful than them, could not help but tremble. In short, the four of them were just standing in front of his house. It seems that in society, loan sharks come to collect debts. The fierce man grew up in the village, and the people he came into contact with were all kind-hearted, simple and honest people. How could he have seen such a terrifying posture that seemed to want to kill him? Thinking about it carefully, isn¡¯t this kind of scene only seen in gangsters on TV? What are the four of them here for? Are you here to kill him? Did he accidentally break some secret? Are they planning to kill people and silence them? The more villager No. 112 thought about it, the more terrifying it became. In the end, he didn¡¯t even dare to ask. He was so frightened that he trembled. He hugged his thin and pitiful self with both hands and slammed the door shut. Everyone at the door: "" Lu Junhan felt a little baffled, but he still raised his hand, knocked on the door with his fingers, and said in an indifferent voice without emotion: "Clue." Through the door, the trembling voices of the villagers came out: "Huh? A clue? W-what clueI-I don't know, I really don't know! Don't kill me, I-I'm just an ordinary person, please Please, I, I really don¡¯t know any clues" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Liu Jia: "" Lu Junhan silently glanced at Jian Chenglang in the distance and said: This episode was also arranged by your program team? Jian Chenglang: "" Lu Junhan listened to the voice of the man at the door begging for mercy. Regardless of whether it was arranged by the program team or not, he didn't have much patience. He said impatiently and coldly: "Give me the clues." Now the villager finally remembered the clues given to him by the program team. However, his brain is now a mess, and he has almost no sense. He just wants them to leave quickly, and he almost says whatever comes to his mind, incoherently: "Oh, yes, there are clues, yes, there are clues, but, but it is not what I want to hear. Really, brother, you believe me, I am innocent, I am really innocent, yes, those are People, yes, those people forced me, I actually didn¡¯t want to know, but they insisted on telling me.¡± Jian Chenglang: "" The audience laughed to death. ¡°It¡¯s a good variety show, it¡¯s like a gang meeting. Seeing that Lu Junhan's face was irritated and impatient, and he wanted to continue asking, Qu Sinian saw this, fearing that the villager would be driven crazy by Lu Junhan, so he quickly stopped him: "How about I do it." Lu Junhan couldn't get it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 585 Sweep the entire village He took a step back, Qu Sinian cleared his throat, and said as tactfully as possible: "Brother, we don't mean any harm, we just want to know the number of the clue. As long as you tell us, we will leave immediately." ¡°Perhaps Qu Sinian¡¯s voice is not so cold and scary. The villagers calmed down a little, but were still trembling: "The clue, the clue is Room 23, you, you go find him quickly." Just like that, in less than three minutes, the clues were obtained. Not only did the villagers fail to torture the guest, the guest almost scared the villagers to death. Then, the group moved to another clue house that was closer. It¡¯s the first clue from Qu Qianqian¡¯s group, room 115. This time it was even simpler and faster. In less than a minute, the clues were in hand. ¡°Probably it was because the villagers in Room 112 just screamed so miserably when they begged for mercy. The sound insulation of the houses in the village is not good. ¡°Moreover, Room 112 and Room 115 are not too far apart. The crying and shouting words of Villager No. 112 were clearly transmitted to the ears of Villager No. 115, even through a door. Lu Junhan and his party haven¡¯t arrived at Room 115 yet. The villagers in Room 115 were immediately frightened. I thought Lu Junhan and the others were carrying knives. This time, without even opening the door, he told them the second clue of Qu Qianqian¡¯s group. After that, room 119, the group of Jian Xiyan. Room 119 is quite far away from Room 112, not even on the same street, and the begging for mercy of villager No. 112 was not unheard. But it was probably that villager No. 115 had a good relationship with villager No. 119. After Lu Junhan and the others left, he called them on their landline. I don¡¯t know what villager No. 115 said to villager No. 119 in a sarcastic manner. Or perhaps, after hearing what villager No. 115 said, villager No. 119 made up something in his own mind. Anyway, when Lu Junhan and others arrived at the door of room 119, room 119 also did not open the door. The villagers in 119 were crying and shouting: Please, don¡¯t kill my whole family, while tremblingly telling the clues, and stuffing a lot of money into the crack of the door. Lu Junhan and the others naturally didn¡¯t take any money. After taking the clue, we walked to the next house. However, the inconvenience of the backwardness of the village is that the houses are really not soundproofed. ¡°Moreover, Villager 119 is a female villager, and her voice is sharper and more penetrating than that of men. Such a shout caused villager No. 119 to feel miserable and frightened. The painful sound, as if the village had been wiped out, spread directly throughout the street. The other villagers were frightened by her voice and almost lost their courage. Various imaginations are playing out in my mind. In this way, one villager passes on to one villager, ten villagers pass on to hundreds of villagers, Within a short while, almost all the villagers knew that four perverted murderers suddenly came to their village and knew how to eat people and dismember their bodies. If they were unhappy, they would kill your whole family, even the chickens and ducks raised in the yard! However, as long as they are willing to hand over clues, they can survive. Do not believe? Come and see for yourselves! People No. 112, 115 and 119 are all still alive and well. It¡¯s because they are knowledgeable and obedient and know to hand over secrets (clues) in advance, otherwise they would be dead by now! When other villagers heard that they could survive this way, they hurriedly wrote down the clues that the program team had told them before on paper. They followed the example of villager No. 119 and stuffed the notes and money out the door. After that, the little girl didn¡¯t even have to knock on the door. She went straight over and took away the white note from the door. Then, as her father said, she pushed the money thrown by her uncle and aunt back into the door, and ran back to find her father. Just like that, in just ten minutes, Lu Junhan and the others collected clues from an entire street. At this rate, the six groups of guests will be able to complete the task in less than half an hour. ¡°Moreover, there is no group of guests who have been made difficult by the villagers. On the contrary, the villagers were so frightened by them that they trembled. Not to mention letting Lu Junhan sing and dance for them, the villagers wanted to dance and sing a song for them. They only hoped that Lu Junhan and the others would be generous and let them go. Jian Chenglang: "" The people from the program team who have been following them: "" Should you go so far? ! ! But it is because of such novel and cool operations that the??This program is refreshing and has once again made the headlines! ? #We are here to do tasks, not to kill people. This topic exploded immediately! The audience watched the whole process and almost laughed like crazy. Jian Chenglang saw that this task had collapsed again and again, and now he didn't even recognize it, so he simply didn't bother to correct it. Instead, he made a phone call and asked someone to hurry up and continue to stir up the current heat. ??????????? In fact, after doing so many more sexy operations, he found that his heart became a lot stronger. ?It is said that this is also a problem of the backwardness of the village. If someone outside had heard the news that this "perverted murderer" had entered the village, they would have called the police long ago. But the people in this village have feudal and stubborn ideas. Very few people have left the village in their lives, and basically no one has had contact with the outside world. ¡°Moreover, the folk customs in the village are simple and honest, and every household is very familiar with them. There is basically no crime happening. Even if it happened, the police car would not be able to enter the village. As a result, over time, when villagers encounter serious problems, they will only hide at home and seek shelter. Instead, they can't think of it. They can also call the police and seek help from the police. Seeing that the situation is almost out of control, the whole village is now in panic. The people in the program team had no choice but to explain and comfort each family, and even showed them the video. "I guarantee that Lu Junhan and the others are really good people who abide by the law and have good roots." He also said that Lu Junhan and the others really did not carry knives with them, and they did not like killing people, nor did they like drinking human blood or eating human flesh. They also did not like to crush people's bones and spread ashes when they were unhappy. They just look scary. The guests were frightened all the way, and the program team explained them all the way. By the end, the other guests had completed their respective tasks. ?????? Returned all the things given to them by the program team to the villagers. The owner of the property, the villager, admitted it happily and did not make things difficult. Basically, as soon as Qu Qianqian and the others took out their bracelets, the female villagers saw Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian, and immediately thought of the four people who were rumored to "kill people without spitting out their bones". Although the female villager felt in her heart that Lu Junhan and the others did not look like murderers. He is obviously so handsome. ????????????????????????????????????? His face and aura looked a bit scary. But it¡¯s not so scary that you could kill someone at any time, right? But the female villager only doubted it for a moment, and then immediately suppressed the idea. Nothing else, after all, she has lived in the village for more than thirty years and knows the people in the village very well. She still believes what other villagers tell her more than what she sees herself. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 586 They will no longer be welcome here. Other villagers said that if they were given clues, they could survive. But she has no clues! Thinking of this, the female villager was shocked. Seeing that Qu Qianqian was still asking her, is this bracelet hers? The female villager said nothing and kept saying: "Yes, yes, it's mine, yes, I lost this." ¡°Even, in order to express her gratitude, she even took out 300 yuan from her purse with trembling eyes. It was said that he wanted to reward Qu Qianqian for her spirit of making money without losing money. Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Liu Jia: "" In the end, of course they didn¡¯t want the money. ¡­¡­ After the tasks of the five groups of guests are completed. Exactly 20 minutes have passed. Now, Lu Junhan¡¯s group is the only one left. They will return the spatula to the villager selling the chicken later. After paying it back, their mission is completed. Jian Chenglang explained to the villagers all the way before that he had to rack his brains and think of various ways to praise Lu Junhan and the others from all angles and levels. Although he is very sharp-tongued, he explains everything to every household. Not only is his mouth dry, but he is almost depressed! Now, it was finally the scene he was most looking forward to. The whole person suddenly felt as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He waved and asked the photographer to follow him quickly. The house where the chicken seller lives is in Room 10. He doesn¡¯t live on the street, and the surrounding houses are basically empty and have been unoccupied for a long time. He doesn¡¯t have a phone at home either. In addition, the people from the program team explained quickly. Therefore, the rumor did not reach his ears. This means that the villagers who sell chickens will not be like the villagers who lost their owners in the first five groups. They were afraid, did nothing, and just admitted it so easily. This also means that a good show is about to take place! ¡­¡­ The guests came to the house of the villager selling chickens. The wooden door in front of you is tightly closed. And the villager who sells chickens is sitting in the yard right now, ambitious and vowing to avenge his shame! When Lu Li and Lu Junhan come, he must make Lu Li apologize to his chicken! ! ! He also wants Lu Li to taste what it feels like to be chased by a chicken and put into a bag! snort! If she dares to catch his chickens, he promises to make her and her father go back crying! Suddenly I heard a knock on the door, and the villager selling chickens didn¡¯t rush to open the door. Instead, he stood up from the chair leisurely and stretched out comfortably. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????OUT did not do nothing but hear a young and crisp little milk sound coming in clearly from outside: "Uncle, Uncle Chicken, are you in there?" Villager selling chickens: "" ! ! ! You are the chicken uncle, and your whole family is chicken uncle! With this attitude, I still want to enter his door. What a wonderful idea! The little girl stood outside the door, holding a spatula in her hand, and knocked on the door for a while, but no one answered. She turned her head and said to her father distressedly, "Dad, it seems that Uncle Chicken is not at home." Lu Junhan looked at the closed door and said two words lightly: "He is here." Hearing what her father said, the little girl tilted her head thoughtfully. She believed what her father said. Since dad said he was there, Uncle Chicken must be inside. But if Uncle Chicken is inside, why not open the door for them? Could it be that the sound she knocked on the door was too quiet and Uncle Chicken was sleeping inside and didn¡¯t hear it? "Bang bang bang" knocking on the door, not long after, it rang again, this time it sounded heavier. The little girl¡¯s milky voice came in from outside again: "Uncle Chicken, Uncle Chicken, are you there? Uncle Chicken" The yard. The chicken seller sat back down again. He slowly picked up the kettle and poured himself a cup of hot tea. He was planning in his mind that after drinking this cup of tea, in five minutes, he would??Open the door. This will also let the father and daughter know that he is not someone to be trifled with! The chicken seller thought happily, picked up the teacup, and took a sip¡ª¡ª at this time¡ª¡ª A loud "bang" sound came from the door. The villager selling chickens just watched helplessly as half of the wooden door of his house "bang" and fell straight in, hitting the ground and causing dust to fly. "The little girl standing at the door has clear and clean eyes and is inexperienced in world affairs. She still raises her hand as if to knock on the door. The villager selling the chicken held it in his mouth and squirted out the water he had not yet swallowed! "Pfft¡ª¡ª" After spraying, he touched his mouth with his hand, then pointed at Lu Li at the door with trembling fingers, then looked at the damaged half of the door on the ground, and finally screamed in pain and collapse: ¡°Ah ah ah, my door¡ª¡ª!!!!¡± "Uncle Chicken!" The little girl opened her clear and dark eyes and saw him sitting in the yard. She ran in happily, raised her head, and said excitedly: "Uncle Chicken, it turns out you are not sleeping." The villager selling chickens didn¡¯t look at her, but stared at the door of his house. My heart seemed to be bleeding. The little girl didn¡¯t even realize that the door was broken by her. She thought that was how the door of Uncle Chicken¡¯s house opened. ¡°After all, when he was in heaven, my father often opened the door to Uncle Fox¡¯s house like this. Just like that, put your hand on the door, pat it, and then the door will fall forward and open directly! Anyway, it¡¯s pretty fast. The little girl did not forget her purpose of looking for Uncle Chicken. She stretched out her arms and asked the villagers in a sweet voice: "Uncle Chicken, did you throw away this spoon?" Villager selling chickens: "" Spatula: You are the spoon, and your whole family is a spoon! The villager who sold the chickens was still angry before. Now that the incident was added to the door, he was holding back his resentment and wanted to say no directly! Lu Junhan glanced at him indifferently and said coldly: "You'd better think about it before talking." As he said that, Lu Junhan's gaze passed coldly over the broken door on the ground, with a strong hint of threat. It¡¯s clear, if he dares to say otherwise, they won¡¯t pay for this door. When the villagers selling chickens saw this, they were so distressed that they couldn't express their sorrow and almost got angry. "But repairing this door doesn't cost more than a hundred dollars, so it's really hard to do." And if he wants to make a hundred yuan, he has to sell at least twenty chickens to make it back. So, the villager who sold the chicken looked at the little girl¡¯s bright expectant eyes, gritted his teeth reluctantly and said: ¡°Yes, this is what I lost.¡± Jian Chenglang: "" I have a feeling that after today¡¯s trip, the people in this village will no longer welcome them here. ¡­¡­ After that, Lu Junhan gave two hundred dollars left over from selling radishes to the villagers who sold chickens. One hundred is used to repair the door. The remaining one hundred is travel expenses. ¡°After all, if you want to find professional door repair workers, you can¡¯t find them in the village. You have to go to the town to hire them. The round trip fare also costs a lot of money. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 587 Running out smelling delicious After the money and goods were cleared, Lu Junhan¡¯s team¡¯s mission was completed. Today¡¯s shooting has finally come to an end. Seeing that it was getting late, each of the six groups of guests went back to their homes to start preparing for tonight¡¯s dinner. After dinner, shower and bed, they have to catch a flight home early tomorrow morning. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun did not go directly to the mountain, but went to Room 2 with Liu Jia. I plan to take some of the radishes I left at his place for dinner at noon. Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue didn't want to go back to the dirty and dilapidated Room 6 at all. Although they had paid someone to clean it before, they had no problem living in it now. No matter how clean it is, room number 6 is still the same old and shabby room with black stains everywhere. They are not even willing to take a shower in Room 6, let alone sleep in Room 6 for one night. Just thinking about the house, with its pits and greasy walls that were either yellow or black, made them feel unspeakably disgusting. If they slept in it, they might have nightmares at night. So, just like at noon, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao naturally approached Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others. I thought Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others would be the same as Noon, not daring to refuse them. But this time, it was beyond their expectations. Neither Zhou Xiaoxiao nor Liu Xiaoyun agreed. In a moment of weakness at noon, they took in Li Yue, Li Jiaojiao and the others. As a result, both Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun are regretting it now. " If Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao were to sleep with them at night, let alone four people, the bed would definitely not fit. At that time, two people would have to make the floor. ¡ª¡ªAfter all, the village chief only gave them one room for sleeping, and the extra room was not cleared at all. ¡°As for Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao¡¯s familiar and arrogant personalities, when the time comes, it¡¯s no surprise that they will be her, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun. They were stupid once at noon, and it was fine that they didn't eat the food because of Li Jiaojiao, but they couldn't let them do it again and couldn't sleep at night! ¡°Actually, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun were quite hesitant. They were afraid that refusing like this would offend the audience and feel that they were not kind and generous at all. But she and Liu Xiaoyun really couldn't bear it anymore. Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue looked very ugly after being rejected by them. But then I thought about it, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s rejection of them would definitely make the audience disgusted, so she and Liu Xiaoyun deserved it! Thinking of this, Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue's expressions became slightly better. But when they returned to Room 6, they found an opportunity and ran to the bathroom to check their phones. Both of them were stupid. Their live broadcast room is almost full of comments from Haili Jiaojiao! At a glance, it¡¯s so densely packed that it¡¯s hard to see. Li Yue originally thought that these negative reviews were caused by Song Qingwan and Qu Sinian, but after asking, he found out that this was not the case. The navy troops that Song Qingwan and Qu Sinian had summoned had already exited their live broadcast room half an hour ago. Now, the live broadcast room between her and Li Jiaojiao is full of real viewers, not a single troll. Li Yue seemed a little unbelievable. She looked at the various barrages in the live broadcast room with a dull look on her face. Some of them were scolding Li Jiaojiao, and they even scolded her, Li Yue! The most incredible thing is that, regarding what happened just now, the audience not only did not think that what Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun did was too ruthless, but they also felt that what they did was right! Obviously, each group of guests has their own house, and this house was drawn by yourselves. Why do you want to occupy other people¡¯s houses and sleep in other people¡¯s homes? No matter from which aspect, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao are unreasonable. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao obviously did not expect that things would turn out like this, and their expressions were extremely ugly. But things are now here, what should happen has already happened, and there is no way to change it. Li Yue¡¯s face was gloomy and she forced herself not to think about it. She turned to Weibo and wanted to see what the audience thought of them this afternoon. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao thought that they performed pretty well in the mission just now, especially Li Jiaojiao. Although she failed to talk to Lu Li, she actively took many clues at the door. Take it. But they haven¡¯t had time to detail it yetAfter those comments, Li Yue suddenly received a call from her brother. Li Yue then discovered that before she recorded the program, her phone was on silent and she didn't hear anything. But now she saw that many people had called her while they were doing tasks. Not only her agent and assistant, but also her brother, her brother¡¯s secretary and assistant, everyone made more than one call. Li Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat! ?I suddenly had a bad feeling. She always felt that something big might have happened without her knowing. She gritted her teeth and picked up the phone. She just called "Brother", but before she could say the next words, she was scolded by her brother. After hearing what her brother said, Li Yue's face turned gloomy, as if she could drip water. Li Jiaojiao next to her paled when she heard the words "Lu Li and Lu Junhan's fans are now blackmailing Jiaojiao." ¡­¡­ The little girl ran out smelling delicious after taking a shower. Lu Junhan happened to heat up the leftover food from lunch. The little girl brought back a lot of fish at noon, and there was no time to cook the rest. Lu Junhan simply threw them all to Jian Chenglang and let him deal with them by himself. And Qu Sinian and Jian Yi just thought of going together, and asked Jian Chenglang to take away the remaining dishes, including the pig head. Originally, the people in the program only had a box of instant noodles for dinner, and their living quarters were also very simple. But this way, the staff who had worked hard all day, especially the photographers who had been carrying cameras all day, had a hot meal. Looking at the steaming dishes on the table, many staff members were so happy that they almost cried. After all, everyone has been tired for a long day, and who doesn¡¯t want to eat a hot meal. Several photographers have even agreed that during tomorrow¡¯s shooting, they must take beautiful photos of Lu Junhan and the others. These are simply great people! And the other side. Lu Junhan, who had no idea that he had been given a good person card, finished eating, washed the dishes, and took a shower. When he returned to the house, it was exactly half past seven. Looking out the window, the sky outside has completely darkened. The whole village fell into darkness. There is a light in the bedroom of Room 4, but it has been unoccupied for too long and the filament has aged, so it cannot be turned on. Fortunately, the program team had prepared candles and diesel lights in advance. Although it was not bright enough, it was still no problem to see the road clearly. Lu Junhan entered the bedroom while wiping his damp black hair with a towel. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 588 Oh, I have a daughter In the diesel lamp placed on the ground, the orange candle flame swayed gently, and the soft light and shadow made the white and tender little girl on the bed seem to be bathed in a warm orange halo, letting her look at it. Softer and smaller. Lu Junhan slightly restrained his deep eyes. My heart feels a little hot for no reason. It was at this time that he seemed to truly realize: ¡°Oh, I have a daughter. Already three years old. When Lu Junhan walked over, the little girl was holding the quilt. She would hammer the quilt with her little hands from time to time. Her little mouth was pouted in dissatisfaction, and she kept mumbling something. Lu Junhan came closer and heard what she said: "The stinky quilt, the bad quilt, doesn't cover dad's head! Damn it! It's made dad catch a cold! I don't want to cover you at night! I want to throw you outside and let you catch a cold, hum! You're scared! !¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, his face expressionless. No. How could this mentally retarded person be his daughter? ¡­¡­ The second day, morning, 6 o'clock. The guests of each group gathered in front of Room 4 on time. Originally, the program team planned to gather in front of Room 2. Because there is a cement road in front of Room 2, the road is clean without any mud. If you place luggage, video equipment, or people's shoes on the ground, it will not be too dirty or sticky. of black mud. The most important thing is that the location of Room 2 is relatively close to the village entrance, which can save a lot of time. But after pulling out the carrots, the villagers in Room 2 were prone to heart attacks when they saw Lu Junhan and Lu Li. For the safety of the villagers in Room 2, the program team had to change the meeting place. There are no entertainment facilities such as TVs and computers in the village. At night, the mobile phone network signal is not very good. After using the network card for half a day, apart from making phone calls, I can't do anything else. As a result, most of the guests had phone calls with their families yesterday, and after finishing the calls, they all went to bed very early. Around 8 o'clock in the evening, almost everyone fell asleep. Therefore, although the program team requires that they gather at 6 o'clock, and the guests have to get up at 5 o'clock, they still have enough sleep time, and when they think about going home, they will inevitably feel a little excited. So much so that most of the guests present seemed to be in good spirits. ¡ª¡ªExcept Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue. They stayed up almost all night last night, and spent the entire night looking for someone to help them delete the comments that had discredited them on the Internet. I also spent a lot of money to find someone to buy a lot of trolls and go to their live broadcast room to get good reviews. But because the number of fans of Lu Junhan and Lu Li is too large, the situation is completely different from what they encountered before. After they find someone to delete the bad review, Lu Junhan and Lu Li¡¯s fans will turn around and post a new article or comment to blackmail them. Li Yue found someone to pay for connections and blocked their accounts directly, but it didn't work. After blocking one, they registered another new account and continued to post. Li Yue even blocked their accounts and deleted their comments, which aroused public outrage, causing those fans to directly confront Li Yue in anger. On. You block one of my accounts, and I will re-register two more; if you delete one of my comments, I will post three more! See who can outlast whom! As a result, Li Yue poured money into it one after another, like a bottomless pit, with no effect at all. These vermicelli fans are like weeds. After finally burning a batch, the wind blows and they all grow back! And those comments, I can¡¯t even delete them all. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t solve the problem even after spending money and using various connections, Li Yue had no choice but to ask her brother to come forward. Naturally, she was scolded by her brother again. But despite the scolding, he went to clean up the mess for his sister. After that, Li Yue's eyes flashed, and he soon thought of another person. Huo Suiwang¡¯s father. Huo Ting. Originally, she should have gone to her fianc¨¦, and Huo Suiwang was the one to help. But after Ruan Ye died, Huo Suiwang might have wanted to kill her now. Li Yue didn't want to get into trouble, and Li Yue didn't have his phone number. Although Huo Suiwang is now in charge of the Sy GroupAlthough his father, Huo Ting, was still able to speak up in the group. There are many talented people in the sy group. I heard that many internationally renowned top hackers have recently joined the sy group. If Huo Ting can be asked to come forward, this matter will definitely be solved much easier. Just like a few months ago, she accidentally hit and killed someone while driving. Huo Ting helped her solve this problem! At that time, Li Yue felt that the sky was about to fall, and she even thought that her future was completely ruined. I¡¯m afraid even her brother can¡¯t save her this time! After all, the audience and fans will not accept an idol who has killed others. ¡° Moreover, the country will not allow a star like her who has killed others and has stains on her body to return to the entertainment industry! What¡¯s more, after killing someone, she still has to go to jail! I don¡¯t know how many years it will take! A deep despair surged directly into my heart. She looked at Ruan Ye, who was also frightened and pale, and couldn't help thinking viciously, why wasn't she the driver? It would be great if she was the one who hit and killed her car! ¡° Anyway, Ruan Ye was just a female bodyguard sent by Huo Suiwang to protect her, a powerless female bodyguard. His life was as valuable as her Li Yue¡¯s? But Li Yue¡¯s idea was quickly suppressed by panic. Now it is time to resolve the current matter quickly. Li Yue subconsciously wanted to run away, as long as she ran away, as long as she ran away, yes, as long as she ran away, no one would know that she had killed someone here. But just when Li Yue started the car with trembling hands, Ruan Ye next to him seemed to know that she was going to escape, and shouted in disbelief, "You are crazy! This is illegal! Do you want to spend a few more years in jail?". With that said, Ruan Ye hurriedly stopped her and said, "Maybe the person is not dead yet, let's go down and take a look first!" Ruan Ye was actually very scared. After all, a living person was hit in front of her and was so bloody that her original appearance could not be clearly seen. Ruan Ye seemed to still be able to feel the heavy dullness at that moment when the car hit the person just now. She was scared to death. But if the person who was knocked away is not dead yet, can he still be saved? If they mess around like this, the person will die, even if he doesn't die. Li Yue refused to get out of the car, as if as long as she didn't look at that person, she could comfort herself that she was not the one who hit him. ¡° Moreover, she is also afraid that after watching it, she will have nightmares at night! Seeing that she didn¡¯t get out of the car, Ruan Ye had no choice but to get off by herself. She would feel bad if she didn¡¯t save him. Li Yue saw her getting out of the car and no one stopped her from leaving. Her eyes were scarlet and her whole body was shaking. She turned around and was about to drive away If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 589 Ruan Ye Li Yue car accident (1) But suddenly I remembered what Ruan Ye said just now, "Do you want to go to jail for a few more years?" His face turned pale immediately and he dared not do anything. After all, it was not Ruan Ye who hit her. She was not as optimistic as she was. Li Yue had a strong feeling that that person must be dead. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sure enough, not long after, Ruan Ye shook his head at her with an ugly look on his face. It means the person died on the spot. Li Yue was sitting in the car. When she saw this, her mind was blank. She didn¡¯t know what to do next. After finally regaining her senses, she remembered that she needed to tell her brother quickly. Her brother, her brother is so powerful, he can definitely save her, he can definitely. Growing up, her brother helped her deal with many troubles she got into. But just then Li Yue found her brother's phone number and was about to press it when she remembered that this matter was different from the previous trivial disputes that could be solved with money. This time it involved human lives! A living human life! I¡¯m afraid her brother would have a hard time keeping her! Li Yue suddenly lost all hope, but still thought about it, gritted his teeth and gave it a try. But just when she was about to dial the phone, she suddenly saw Huo Suiwang's phone number! ¡­¡­ Her marriage to Huo Suiwang was forced by her parents to be a matchmaker, and they were not even asked for their opinions. It¡¯s just to maintain the balance of family power in the capital. But there is also an advantage. Her parents like Huo Suiwang very much, and Huo Suiwang's father Huo Ting also likes her very much, and even treats her as his own daughter. In fact, what both parents like most is not them as people at all, but the power that she and Huo Suiwang represent behind their backs. However, Li Yue was very afraid of Huo Ting. She always felt that Huo Ting was not as kind-hearted and amiable as he showed. He even felt that Huo Ting's city had reached an unimaginable depth. Sometimes when talking to him, Li Yue can't help but tremble all over. Li Yue was really reluctant at first. She even thought about begging her parents to cancel the marriage. Li Yue¡¯s parents doted on their daughter. If Li Yue really didn¡¯t like her, Li¡¯s father and mother would have canceled the marriage no matter how reluctant they were to cooperate with the Huo family. Mainly, Li Yue heard that Huo Suiwang was the illegitimate son Huo Ting found from outside. For the past twenty years, he had been living outside, living a gangster life with neither food nor clothing nor warmth. These words are undoubtedly no different from "I come from the countryside, I'm very ugly, I have a sallow complexion, and I can't stand up to the public at all". Before seeing Huo Suiwu, Li Yue looked down on Huo Suiwu from the bottom of his heart. I always felt that he was a country bumpkin from a remote country. He must be rustic and unworthy of the noble and elegant her. In contrast, his second brother Huo Tingyan, who had been raised in the Huo family and had accepted the most demanding aristocratic etiquette since childhood, was the candidate in Li Yue's heart. But when Huo Tingyan was on a mission, he was plotted and drank some mysterious drug developed by another country. In the end, Huo Tingyan was injured at the root of the man. Although he returned for treatment for several months, he had all the functions of a man. He can also sleep with women. But in this life, he will never be able to give birth to his own child. An heir who cannot give birth to an heir, to Huo Ting, who is scheming and thoughtful, Huo Tingyan is a useless person. Not even comparable to a cripple. He is just an abandoned child with no value. And it was because Huo Tingyan was dying that Huo Ting recognized Huo Suiwan who was living abroad. In fact, Huo Ting knew that he had such a son living outside more than ten years ago. I just don¡¯t feel the need to admit it. "If the eldest son hadn't suddenly been in a car accident and became a sick man, and the second son was plotted against him and couldn't have a child, Huo Ting might never have remembered that he had a son outside. And as it happens, the boy who has no power is the best to handle. Huo Suiwan acted as if he had never seen money in his life. Huo Ting asked someone to put two million in cash in front of him. Without him saying anything, Huo Suiwan followed him back to Huo's house. Of course, this is just one of Huo Ting's most common methods. He should be courteous first and then fight. If Huo Sui misunderstood the situation, he would have accepted the money and followed him.When he goes back, if he doesn't understand and is unwilling to go back to Huo's house with him, he has a way to break one of his legs and force him to surrender. "In short, Huo Suiwang simply doesn't have the strength to fight him. Whether he accepts the money or not, he has to go back to the Huo family with him. ¡°It¡¯s just that after receiving the money, both parties look better. After Huo Suiwan returned to the Huo family, Huo Ting had to admit that among the three sons, the one who looked most like him was probably Huo, who grew up outside and was tempered by life, but was still proud and cruel. Just follow suit. At the same time, Huo Suiwang is also very smart. He will not resist him. Basically, he will do whatever he says. Huo Ting knows that this is related to Huo Suiwang's life experience since he was a child. When he was a child, he was beaten too much, so he naturally knew how to judge the situation. What's more, he still had Ruan Ye in his hands. Huo Ting still remembers that the first time Huo Suiwan disobeyed him was when he arranged Ruan Ye to join the SY Group. For Ruan Ye, who knew nothing at the time, joining the Sy Group was undoubtedly like a sheep falling into a tiger's mouth. It also means that in this life, Ruan Ye is destined to live in darkness and will never be able to clean himself. In Huo Ting's opinion, Huo Suiwang's resistance was just a child's slapstick and was of no use. Even Huo Tingyan, who has been cultivating his own power and has full wings, can't stand up to his father Huo Ting. What's more, Huo Suiwang, who has only returned to the Huo family for three months, finally confronts Huo Ting, like a trapped animal. Huo Suiwang was beaten with wounds all over his body and thrown out of the door. After that, Ruan Ye voluntarily agreed to stay in the Sy Group and became the leading hacker in the group and even the world. Because of Ruan Ye¡¯s intolerance and compromise. The relationship between Huo Ting and Huo Suiwan has returned to calm again. But soon, Huo Ting informed Huo Suiwan about his marriage to the Li family, and the peace was broken again. But Li Yue didn't know all the twists and turns that happened in the Huo family. She only knew that she originally despised and looked down upon Huo Suiwang. But after meeting the person, she discovered that Huo Suiwang's appearance, temperament, character, methods, and even conversation were not inferior to his second brother. And after Huo Ting arranged for them to meet many times, Li Yue had accepted him as her fianc¨¦ from the bottom of her heart. Now when I saw Huo Suiwang's phone call, I remembered that the people in the SY group under him usually did all kinds of evil and dared to do anything criminal. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 590 Ruan Ye Li Yue car accident (2) Li Yue, who killed someone with his car, looked like a drowning man who finally found a life-saving straw. She was so happy that she dialed the phone without even thinking about it. Her brother can¡¯t solve this problem, but Huo Suiwang definitely has a way! Moreover, Huo Suiwan seemed to be quite satisfied with her as his fianc¨¦e. He even asked her to meet her many times, and even sent people to give her gifts from time to time. Of course, Li Yue would not have thought at this moment that all these things were Huo Ting found someone to pretend to be Huo Suiwang. The marriage between the Huo family and the Li family is inevitable, and Huo Ting will never let this marriage go awry! So, after knowing that Huo Suiwang liked her, Li Yue felt aggrieved when the call was answered. Without any concealment, she told everything about the incident she had just hit. But in order to leave a good impression on Huo Suiwan, Li Yue didn't say that he bumped into someone because he drank too much and was drunk. Rather, it was Ruan Ye who was talking to her next to her and deliberately interfered with her driving. She didn't notice there was someone in front of her, so she hit him. She spoke incoherently for a long time. However, what surprised her was the person on the other side who answered the phone. It¡¯s not Huo Suiwang, it¡¯s Huo Ting. Li Yue was stunned when he heard Huo Ting's voice. Isn't this Huo Suiwan's mobile phone number? Li Yue thought about it. After she met Huo Suiwan, she was very satisfied with him and said she wanted to add his mobile phone number. Huo Suiwan didn't even take out his mobile phone and just said directly that he didn't like to answer the phone. Telephone. So, Li Yue asked Huo Ting for a business card and added his work account in sy group. Later, I don't know which time she met Huo Suiwan, Huo Ting directly gave her a phone number and asked her to call this number if she had anything to do, or if she wanted to ask Huo Suiwan out to play, just call this phone number. Li Yue subconsciously thought that this was Huo Suiwang's mobile phone number. Now it seems, isn't it? She hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Uncle where are you?" "Oh, he has something to do, so he needs to go to bed first." Huo Ting dismissed Li Yue's question casually without explaining that the mobile phone number did not belong to Huo Suiwang. His low and mellow voice still had a kind and kind smile, as if he was an elder who was very tolerant of the younger generation. Just like how he treated her before. Li Yue's face suddenly turned pale when she thought that he had heard what happened just now. She was afraid that Huo Ting would be dissatisfied with her daughter-in-law and cancel the engagement. So, she said hurriedly: "Uncle, I, I just was" "Xiaoyue." Huo Ting interrupted her calmly. Li Yue's originally flustered heart suddenly felt an inexplicable shudder, and he suddenly didn't dare to say anything. Huo Ting ordered, his voice was very threatening: "If you want to avoid going to jail, just do as I say." "" Li Yue thought about the marriage between the two families, and Huo Ting would definitely not leave her alone. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the Li family exposes such scandal as "their daughter killed a man by accident", the Huo family, who is married to the Li family, will certainly be affected, and the result will not be much better. The most important thing is that nothing happens to her. Once something happens to her, the marriage between the two families will not go forward and all the plans of Huo Ting and her parents will be ruined. Thinking about this, Li Yue gradually calmed down after knowing that Huo Ting would help her and would not betray her. After calling the police to arrest her, Li Yue gradually calmed down. After that, she followed what Huo Ting taught her and smashed the memory card in the car's driving recorder. The driving recorder in Li Yue's car can not only record the road conditions in front, left and right, and at the rear of the car, but also capture the conditions in the driver's seat. Once it is destroyed, there will be no evidence to prove that she, Li Yue, was the one driving the car! Then, she erased all her fingerprints on the steering wheel and driver's seat, and replaced Ruan Ye's fingerprints with hers on the passenger seat, creating the impression that she had been sitting in the passenger seat and Ruan Ye was the one The situation of the person driving the car. Li Yue was actually very uneasy. This was the first time she had done this kind of erasing criminal evidence, and she was afraid that the police officer would notice something she had overlooked or something she had not done well. But it was obvious that she was overthinking it. Because after the police officer arrived, he casually looked around the car without checking more, and found that the memory card was also damaged.There is no evidence to prove that Li Yue was the one sitting in the driver's seat. In a few words, he immediately concluded that Ruan Ye was the murderer! Li Yue finally figured out that these police officers were all brought in by Huo Ting. It¡¯s inevitable to breathe a sigh of relief. But what Li Yue really didn¡¯t expect was that after knowing that the person was dead, Ruan Ye, who had no master, had already called Huo Suiwan and told him that she, Li Yue, had killed the person! At that time, Huo Suiwang was having a meeting in the Sy Group. The conference room was deathly quiet. Ruan Ye shouted in fear. Everyone in the group knew that she, Li Yue, had killed someone with her car! Although the final result was that Ruan Ye went to jail instead of her, most people in the group already knew the truth. "When I think about it, most of the people under Huo Suiwang will think that she is vicious and hypocritical. Not only does she not admit that she killed someone with her car, but she actually puts all the blame on others. It is simply disgusting. It is even possible that even Huo Suiwan would think so. When Li Yue thought of this, she felt extremely hateful. She felt that Ruan Ye, a female bodyguard, had betrayed her instead of caring for her master! Who is Huo Suiwan looking for for her! In desperation, Li Yue found the family of the man who was killed. She checked afterwards and found out that the man who was killed was a rich second generation from the capital. She thought it was Ruan Ye who had killed their son. News of his death was shared with his family. Sure enough, his family was furious and vowed to make Ruan Ye pay for his debt with blood. Li Yue finally let out a bad breath! ¡­¡­ After that, for some reason, rumors spread in the group that Huo Suiwang had asked Ruan Ye to go to jail in her place in order to save Li Yue. Li Yue was stunned at that time, because she was the only one who knew that this was not the case. But it is a fact that Li Yue hit someone, and in the end, she went to jail as Ruan Ye. This is also an obvious fact. It¡¯s normal for other people to think so. Li Yue wanted to explain, but she was afraid that others would ask her, why did you let Ruan Ye go to jail instead of you, why didn't you go yourself? Is this the past of your conscience? After all, the people in the sy group are all protective of Ruan Ye and Li Yue. The people in the sy group will naturally turn to Ruan Ye. What¡¯s more, Ruan Ye did nothing wrong. It would be better to let them just misunderstand her, and let the people in the group know how much Huo Suiwang likes her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 591 Huo Suiwang Ruan Ye¡¯s Past Sometimes, listening to that rumor, Li Yue would actually feel very sweet in her heart. It seems that after hearing it too much, it becomes true, as if Huo Suiwang really asked Ruan Ye to go to jail in her place to protect her, Li Yue. As for Huo Ting, it was as if he had never appeared. ¡­¡­ But this sweetness soon broke. Not long after Ruan Ye was imprisoned, Li Yue remembered a key point at the scene of the car accident: As Huo Suiwang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she doesn¡¯t even have Huo Suiwang¡¯s phone number. And Ruan Ye, a small female bodyguard who came out of the group, how could she have Huo Suiwang¡¯s phone number? Even if Ruan Ye is from the group, it is not unusual for her to have a phone number, but it should not be Huo Suiwang's own phone number. Just like in her brother's company, a small employee cannot have her brother's personal phone number. They usually contact her brother through secretaries and assistants. But the news that Li Yue found out was that Huo Suiwang personally answered the call made by Ruan Ye. I still picked it up during such an important meeting. A woman¡¯s sixth sense made her realize that something was wrong, or that there was something wrong with the relationship between Ruan Ye and Huo Suiwan. But when she went to check, she found nothing. She didn¡¯t know if it had been hidden deliberately. Until 9 months later¡ª¡ª That is more than three months ago. Ruan Ye died in prison. "I heard from Huo Tingyan or other people that it was Huo Ting who sent someone to kill her. This made Li Yue feel more and more weird inside. After Ruan Ye's death, I don't know whether there were some problems within the SY Group, or because Huo Suiwang knew that Ruan Ye was dead and didn't plan to hide their relationship anymore, or because Huo Suiwang did it for his own sake. To take revenge on Huo Ting, he deliberately let her know that information. In short, when Li Yue went to check again, she really found out a lot of things. When Li Yue saw it, his whole face was blue. Everybody almost couldn¡¯t stand still. ¡­¡­ Huo Suiwang and Ruan Ye grew up as childhood sweethearts. Both of them were orphans from an orphanage. They had no father or mother. They had been dependent on each other since childhood and regarded each other as the most important person in their lives. Both were impoverished. They ran away from the orphanage at the age of 10 and lived in stinky ditches, garbage dumps, and dark alleys filled with sewage. They were robbed by others, beaten, kicked, and scolded, and they only had one meal a day at most. , struggled to survive all the way, and worked hard to survive to such an old age. As they grow older, the two of them can make money by working part-time, and no one will reject them because they are just children. Life gradually got better, and they saw a glimmer of hope for the future. They moved out of the alley, found a cheap house, and planned to get married next year. But Huo Ting is here. He took Huo Suiwan away. After that, their world was completely turned upside down. When I was a child, I had to steal, rob, cheat, or even be beaten to death, but I couldn't get the money. Now I can get it without reaching out. But as long as people get something, they are bound to lose something. In the Huo family, Huo Ting is still in charge. When Li Yue didn't show up, Ruan Ye was the best weapon to control Huo Suiwan. But when Li Yue appeared, Ruan Ye's existence was like a bomb that would ruin the marriage between the two families. He didn't know when it would explode. Huo Ting has always been cautious and can't tolerate any mistakes, so naturally he can't tolerate her. Huo Suiwang and Huo Ting had been fighting openly and secretly for so long, and with Huo Tingyan's help, they immediately found Huo Ting's weakness - Li Yue. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This marriage. Huo Ting values ??his power and status more than anyone else. Huo Ting will not let anyone ruin his marriage to the Li family. Li Yue now knew that Huo Suiwang sent Ruan Ye to protect her, in fact, to restrain Huo Ting! After all, Li Yue herself could tell how much Huo Ting valued her as his daughter-in-law. It¡¯s like the time I hit someone with my car. She has caused such a big trouble. If it were her brother, she would have been scolded bloody. But Huo Ting said nothing, no blame, no complaint, and no worry. He still had a kind face, as if she was in his heart, no matter what happened, she was his best daughter-in-law. And Huo Suiwang was afraid that Huo Ting would attack Ruan Ye. In fact, Huo Ting alsoI actually have this idea. Huo Suiwan put Ruan Ye next to her in advance, saying that he wanted Ruan Ye to protect her, but in fact, he was using her, Li Yue, to protect Ruan Ye. No wonder after getting along for a while, Li Yue always felt that Ruan Ye was nothing like a bodyguard. She had no skills at all. Except for her better computer skills, she was just like an ordinary girl. But thinking that since Huo Suiwang gave it to him, there is a reason for it. Li Yue didn¡¯t think much about it, but now when he thought about it, he realized that¡ª¡ª If Ruan Ye is by her side, what will Huo Ting's people do to Ruan Ye? As her personal bodyguard, Ruan Ye can directly pull her Li Yue over as a hostage at any time to threaten Huo Ting! I have to say that Huo Suiwang¡¯s strategy really worked. Huo Ting really didn't dare to act rashly anymore. Huo Ting, a cautious person like him, did not dare to tell Li Yue not to accept Ruan Ye. After all, Huo Ting is more worried than Huo Suiwan because Li Yue knows about Huo Suiwan and Ruan Ye. Once Li Yue finds out about it, this marriage has a tendency to go south. When the time comes, the result will definitely not be what Huo Ting wants to see. But what makes Li Yue feel strange is that since Huo Ting is so afraid and she knows about Huo Suiwang and Ruan Ye, why does she still kill Ruan Ye in prison? Even if he wants to kill Ruan Ye, he is still eyeing the name "Huo Ting". ¡°Even if he causes an accident and causes Ruan Ye to die unexpectedly, that¡¯s fine. Now it¡¯s okay, Huo Suiwang knew that he was the one who killed her, and everything was immediately exposed to her, and she was even hated by Huo Suiwang. I heard that Huo Suiwang has been thinking of ways to ruin this marriage recently. Li Yue was naturally unwilling, and gradually became clear that as long as Huo Ting was around, Huo Suiwang would never be able to defeat him. This marriage must go ahead even if Huo Suiwan doesn't want to! So what if Huo Suiwang has someone in his heart? In the next few decades, the person who will be by his side is not her, Li Yue! With this alone, Ruan Ye can't beat her! And when Huo Ting saw that Li Yue knew about Huo Suiwan and Ruan Ye's past, and did not tell his parents about ruining the marriage, he became more and more satisfied with her as his daughter-in-law. However, since Li Yue didn't want to ruin the marriage, he didn't have to worry too much about Huo Suiwan. ¡­¡­ Things come back to the present¡ª¡ª If the person opposite is Huo Suiwang, Li Yue may not have much confidence in convincing him to help her delete the bad reviews online about her and Li Jiaojiao. But if the person opposite is Huo Ting If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 592 Dad helps Lili comb her hair Li Yue raised the corner of her mouth slightly and found the three words "Huo Suiwang". She changed these words to "Uncle Huo Ting" before confidently making the call. The phone call from the other side was connected¡ª¡ª Li Yue first called out "uncle" aggrievedly, and then told her and Li Jiaojiao about the blackmail on the Internet. Sure enough, Huo Ting still didn't blame her, nor did he find her troublesome. His tone was still kind and kind, and he said that he would have someone deal with it immediately. "Okay, thank you uncle." After Li Yue heard this, her heart was filled with joy and ecstasy, so she didn't notice that Huo Ting's tone was more perfunctory and coping than before. ¡­¡­ In the end, it was because of Huo Ting and her brother's action. Around 3:30 in the morning, the online criticism of them subsided a little and was gradually suppressed. Seeing that the Internet is clean and there is no trace of blackmailing them. Li Yue breathed a long sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t eat lunch or dinner. She felt exhausted after being so relaxed. Li Jiaojiao was the same. Li Yue was busy next to her, and she was watching her with worry. Now that the matter has finally been resolved, she is extremely hungry. Seeing that there is nothing to eat, both of them just want to sleep for a while, get through it, and wait until they get home tomorrow. But when they entered the house and saw the dirty and shabby little bed, they no longer felt sleepy at all. There is only unstoppable nausea. It took a lot of effort to make it to the morning gathering. I feel sleepy, tired and hungry all over, and I want to go home quickly. ¡­¡­ In front of room 4. Jian Chenglang first checked the people in the program team and the camera equipment they brought. After making sure that there was nothing wrong and there was no shortage of equipment, he waved his hand and asked someone to transport the equipment back first. Then, he turned around and glanced at the guests present. The next second, he frowned: "Where are Lu Junhan and Lu Liren? Aren't they up yet?" Qu Sinian: "" Your use of "you" is quite appropriate. Jian Chenglang was right. ¡°This father and daughter have criminal records. Before coming to record, all the guests got up early, and the father and daughter were the last to get up. How late is it? ¡°If Qu Sinian hadn¡¯t gone to the Lu family to find them, the laziest father and daughter would have planned to come by helicopter in order to sleep a little longer. Jian Chenglang knew for the first time that helicopters could still be used in this way. Before Jian Chenglang asked this question, Qu Sinian was already calling Lu Junhan. It was obvious that he and Jian Chenglang had the same idea. The call was answered shortly after. Qu Sinian first asked if Lu Junhan and the others were up. Soon, little Lu Li¡¯s milky voice came from inside: "Uncle Qu, dad and I are up! We got up so early! When we got up, the chickens hadn't even gotten up yet!" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Yi: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Okay, we all know that you are getting earlier than chickens. Qu Sinian looked at the closed door of Room 4 and asked, "Then why haven't you come out yet?" "Because daddy is combing someone's hair," the little girl said honestly, "we will come out when the hair is combed." Qu Sinian smiled, "Okay, then you can comb your hair first. We'll wait for you outside." Xiao Luli: "Yeah." Qu Sinian hung up the phone and said to Jian Chenglang, "They are combing their hair now and will be out soon." Jian Chenglang nodded. There is plenty of time, it¡¯s totally in time, just wait. Then, he turned his eyes and suddenly noticed that not far away, Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue had blue eyes, pale faces, and their hands covering their stomachs from time to time. No need to think about it, the two of them must have not eaten anything all day yesterday, and they may not even have slept last night. Jian Chenglang didn't want anything to happen at this critical moment. ¡°If Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue accidentally fainted from hunger and there was one missing group of guests, he would have to find someone to call an ambulance. This time, I don't know how much delay. ?So, he turned around and ordered the people on the program team to return all the snacks and toys confiscated yesterday to the children. As for the adults¡¯ wallets, because the things inside are too valuable, we will wait until everyone is gathered. After receiving the order, the staff quickly distributed all the collected items. Now that she was not filming, Li Jiaojiao no longer had to worry about her image. After taking over her backpack, she quickly opened the zipper of her backpack, took out several pieces of chocolate and drinks, and gave some to Li next to her. Joy. ¡­¡­ After Jian Chenglang saw that everything was almost explained, he raised his head and looked at the door No. 4, which was still closed, and then looked at his watch. soon. A minute has passed Two minutes have passed ¡­¡­ ten minutes later¡ª¡ª "" Jian Chenglang couldn't wait any longer. I¡¯m not pressed for time, but just standing outside all the time is quite tiring. He looked at the door that was still closed, then turned to look at the two delicate and beautiful braids on Qu Qianqian's head, which were like works of art, and asked Qu Sinian suspiciously: "How long does it usually take to tie your daughter's hair?" Qu Sinian was silent for a while: "usually four minutes is enough. If it's quick, you don't even need three minutes." Jian Chenglang: "" It seemed as if he could see Jian Chenglang's impatience. Qu Sinian comforted him: "Wait a moment, Mr. Lu should have never tied his hair. If you are a novice, it will inevitably be a little slower, but it won't take long. After all, it's just a hair tie, it's very easy." . Moreover, Lili usually wears double ponytails, so she doesn¡¯t have to spend energy braiding her hair. It¡¯s much simpler and easier than mine, and it takes less time.¡± Jian Chenglang had never tied up a little girl's hair, and he didn't know much about it. Seeing what Qu Sinian said, he calmed down a little. And this moment lasted another ten minutes. Jian Chenglang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Now, even Qu Sinian is a little unsure. He was silent for a while and called Lu Junhan again. Lu Li answered the phone: "Uncle Qu!" Qu Sinian asked: "Lili, has your hair been tied up?" "It's tied up!" The little girl¡¯s tender voice was crisp and full of indescribable joy, like a silver bell, very beautiful. Of course, these three words sounded very beautiful to Jian Chenglang's ears. However, the next second, the little girl went on to say crisply: "One has already been tied! Dad is helping me tie the other one now." Jian Chenglang: "" It takes your father twenty minutes to tie one side of his hair. If there¡¯s one more, then they won¡¯t be able to catch the plane later! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 593 Father and daughter return to Haicheng Qu Sinian was also surprised. He obviously didn't expect that something as simple as tying his hair would actually stump Lu Junhan. As far as he knows, Lu Junhan's IQ is not low. Judging from his past deeds, there is almost nothing he can't do, and there is nothing that can stump him. Qu Sinian thought it would be the same this time. Thinking of this, he subconsciously looked at Jian Yi. Jian Yi seemed to know what he wanted to ask, and gave him an affirmative answer without expression: "It's difficult to tie hair. So, fortunately, I gave birth to a son." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Now you know about your son? ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan and Lu Li finally came out of the door, another five minutes had passed. The speed this time was much faster than before. It¡¯s probably because of experience. Jian Chenglang couldn't be more excited when he saw them, one large and one small, finally coming out. I was about to go up to them and tell them some things to pay attention to when shooting today. But the words haven¡¯t been spoken yet. He saw it at a glance. The little girl's long, black, straight hair was draped over her shoulders, and her hair was flowing in the wind. Um. The hair is loose. There is no ponytail. Not a single ponytail. "" Qu Sinian was also shocked, looking at the little girl's long and thin hair, "Lili, your hairno, didn't you just say you were tying your hair?" The little girl grabbed her long hair with her little hands and said tangledly, "Oh, daddy said that my hair is cuter when I don't tie it up. So, I won't tie it up yet." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but she think she is cuter when her hair is tied up. Auntie said the same thing. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Chenglang: "" "I dare you to feel lonely during the thirty minutes you were in there? ¡°Then, they also waited for a lonely time outside? Qu Sinian and Jian Chenglang glanced at Lu Junhan behind the little girl. The man was carrying his luggage in one hand, his expression was calm, and there was no look of shame on his face, as if he had just wasted everyone for half an hour and tied up a lonely scumbag who was not him. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Chenglang: "" With such shame, you lose, you lose. ¡­¡­ When the little girl and Lu Junhan returned to the Lu family villa in Haicheng, it was already close to noon. The recording time starts at 1:30 p.m. They still have more than two hours to eat lunch and take a nap. Today, the weather in Haicheng is unusually good, and the sun is shining brightly. The sun shines on the entire yard, and the cold temperature also rises. Song Qingwan heard early in the morning that they were going home to record the show. He didn't ask any more questions, but got up early. First, he asked the servants to clean the villa quickly, and then called Lu Qidong, who was still working overtime in the company, and told him that the program team would come to record the program at home today. matter. Because of the huge fans of the father and daughter, after the broadcast ended at 5 o'clock last night, fans who had nothing to do were buying the products in the advertisement, trying to keep the father and daughter fat and white. As a result, Lu¡¯s products are in short supply. Lu Qidong not only has to be the chairman of the board, but also has to hold the position of president of Lu Junhan part-time. Even with Song Qingwan's help, he is still too busy to keep his feet on the ground. I had to work an all-nighter last night. ¡°Both the body and the mind were severely tortured. If he hadn¡¯t thought about raising Lili, he would have just blown up Mr. Lu! Now I heard that the program team was coming to record the program at home. Lu Junhan and the others would be home soon. Lu Qidong said hurriedly: "Hey, that's just right. I have a lot of documents here that I want him to sign in person. Keep an eye on him, but don't let him get away!" Song Qingwan was confused: "Didn't he delegate the power to you? Can you just check and sign it yourself?" Lu Qidong spoke righteously: "How can this be done? My handwriting is not good-looking. Besides, this is his fault. He must sign it himself! Otherwise, I won't be able to swallow this breath. Wait, I'll be back soon." Song Qingwan: "" Be a human being. So, Lu Junhan got off the plane,After driving back to Lu's house, the first thing that greeted him when he entered the door was not a table full of fragrant meals that could be called a Man-Han banquet, but six neat piles of documents as tall as a little girl, and His old father¡¯s amiable and kind face: "Are you finally willing to come back?" The words were extremely gentle, and sounded exactly like "Why haven't you died outside yet?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Tsk, menopausal men can¡¯t afford it. ¡­¡­ At noon, after the little girl and Lu Junhan had lunch, they planned to take a nap first and then deal with the documents placed in the living room. Because I woke up too early in the morning, I woke up at around five o'clock, and then took a long car and plane ride. As a result, both father and daughter were very tired and needed sleep urgently. Seeing that Lu Junhan didn't refuse, Lu Qidong felt relieved and handed the work directly to him. After dinner, he went upstairs to sleep. ¡°After all, I stayed up all night last night, and my body and bones really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Song Qingwan was not that tired, so she took the luggage from the father and daughter, packed it, and sorted the dirty clothes inside into different washing machines. After that, I had nothing to do, and while I was waiting for the clothes to dry, the landline phone in the living room rang. Song Qingwan picked up. It was the kindergarten teacher who called me. ¡­¡­ At 12:30 noon, the program team arrived at Lu¡¯s house early. The staff debugged the equipment they brought and looked at today¡¯s shooting schedule. After all the preparations were completed, it was just half past one. As soon as the live broadcast room started broadcasting, the audience screamed one after another. The barrage in the live broadcast room was all "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh". ¡°Obviously the audience already knows that today¡¯s shooting location is at the guest¡¯s home. Audiences have been curious about what the Lu family villa looks like before. But because the cameraman¡¯s shooting time yesterday was too short, they didn¡¯t have time to watch it carefully. The only thing we know is that through screenshot analysis and research, there are dozens of priceless antiques in the living room alone. Any antique collector who sees it will instantly fall in love with this living room. Not to mention the exquisite and gorgeous murals on the walls from various countries, as well as the blankets on the ground, all of which cannot be delved into. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s all a lemon of jealousy, which can directly sour people¡¯s hearts. Father and daughter have already taken a nap. Lu Junhan was dealing with various documents piled up in the living room, holding a black and slender pen in his hand, which made his fingers slender and white, with clear joints. He slightly lowered his cold eyebrows, took the document handed over by the assistant next to him, and flipped through it a few times. After confirming that the plan was OK, he quickly signed his name on the first page. As for the problematic plan, he directly marked it with a cross, and then threw it to another assistant without raising his head. In addition, assistant Chen Shuo and other secretaries were waiting for him behind him with many documents to be processed. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 594 Serve tea to your father The photographer did not dare to get too close to Lu Junhan. First of all, the way Lu Junhan works is too inhumane. He is even more expressionless than usual. Just looking at him is very scary. I always feel that if he gets close, Lu Junhan will just look at him. , can kill him. Secondly, he was also afraid that if he got too close, the camera would accidentally capture confidential documents about the Lu family. By then, the losses caused will be at least hundreds of millions, and he cannot afford to pay for it! Although he didn¡¯t get too close, and the audience couldn¡¯t see clearly what Lu Junhan wrote on the document, this didn¡¯t stop the audience from being impressed by Lu Junhan¡¯s appearance: ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, no wonder my mother told me that men at work are the most handsome! No more, I'm dead! Woohoo, how can Papa Lu be so good-looking! ¡¿ ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooong handsome! It¡¯s over. After seeing Dad Lu, I can¡¯t find my future husband! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, sisters! Is Dad Lu¡¯s company still looking for secretaries? I'm going to apply for a job, woo woo woo, I don't want a salary, as long as I can see Dad Lu working every day, I'm willing to die! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu is dealing with company documents, right? My dad is actually the president of the company, but his work style is completely incomparable to Dad Lu¡¯s. He burst into tears. If my dad was as handsome as Dad Lu, I wouldn¡¯t be unable to get married now! ¡¿ ¡¾It feels like Dad Lu is so busy. In contrast, baby Lili who is watching TV seems to be very leisurely and eating melon seeds! Hahahaha, is this really the world of adults and the world of children? The gap is so big! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, it¡¯s true, but today¡¯s baby Lili is still very cute! Woohoo, it¡¯s another day when I want to give birth to a daughter! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, yes, yes, huddled in a small ball on the sofa, it's so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute! The live broadcast has been on for half an hour. During this half hour, Dad Lu has been processing documents, and Lili has been watching Black Cat Sheriff. They have already watched the second episode from the first episode. This afternoon, we should You won't just get through it like this, right? The Black Cat Sheriff who accompanies Lu's father to handle documents and watches the entire episode with Li Li? ¡¿ "Damn it, after listening to what the sisters upstairs said, I really feel that if this father and daughter don't do something sexy, I won't be used to it!" ¡¿ ¡¾Not used to it +1¡¿ ¡¾Not used to it +2¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, the program team, are the people from the program team here? ! Look at this! It¡¯s okay if Dad Lu is busy. After all, people can make millions every minute, but Lili is not the same! Hurry up! Give! Lili is looking for something to do! ! ! Didn¡¯t you see that the children had nothing to do but watch TV and eat melon seeds? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, sisters upstairs, if Lili knew, she would hate you to death! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili: Humph! You are all bad guys! It¡¯s hard for people to watch TV! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, actually I think this is pretty good. I feel like watching Dad Lu working and Li Li watching TV, let alone watching it all afternoon, I will never get tired of watching it for the rest of my life! ¡¿ [That¡¯s right, I happened to want to watch Black Cat Sheriff too. When I thought about it, I was watching Black Cat Sheriff with Lili. I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t help but beat up my two-year-old brother who was watching Seven Fairies next to me. Had a meal. ¡¿ The little girl is already used to the way these uncles and aunts stand behind her father holding a pile of white books. So, it¡¯s not much of a surprise. She was wearing a pink down jacket, and because she was afraid of the cold, she also put on a pink hat with pink fur. The whole person huddled on the sofa, like a little pink rabbit. She was licking her own melon seeds, her bright red mouth squeaking from time to time, and her big black and clear eyes looking straight at the TV. fully get involved. Anyone with a discerning eye will know at a glance that she is addicted to Sheriff Black Cat and cannot extricate herself. Not to mention the audience, even the people on the show fell into a deathly silence when they saw the father and daughter not even changing their posture for half an hour. I thought to myself: Is the life of your rich family so monotonous? ! I won¡¯t talk about the boss, Lu Junhan. " Others make millions, or even tens of millions, every minute. Work is money. If they can earn so much money by working, let alone working every day, they will be willing to work until death. But little kid Lu Li! Can¡¯t you have some other entertainment hobbies? Your father has no choice, so this live broadcast room can only rely on you to increase its followers! ??such as playing with building blocks and serving food to your dadMake some tea, pour some water, cut some fruit, nothing better than watching TV! Speaking of which, it was also the planning department of their program team that made a miscalculation. In their guess, children from wealthy families should have a very rich life every day. Went to some eight-language language training class in the morning. In the afternoon, I will learn equestrianism, martial arts, cultivate social etiquette, and take aesthetic improvement classes. Naturally, I can¡¯t be idle at night. I have to do various assignments assigned by teachers in training classes. At the end of the day, you will have a very fulfilling life. Rather than like now! After waking up from a nap, I watched TV for more than half an hour, and even tended to watch TV all afternoon! The people in the program team gradually began to doubt life. They asked the staff working at other guests¡¯ places. After asking, I discovered that the lives of the other five groups of guests were indeed as rich as they had guessed. Except for Lu Junhan¡¯s group. It¡¯s as if their group has entered hibernation. The camera is always in the same frame. ¡°Because the program team took it for granted, they didn¡¯t set any tasks for the guests at all. Because the program team feels that the guests will find things to do on their own. What they want to record is the most real daily life of the guests. Among the guests from other groups, the one with the least activities was Jian Xiyan. When Jian Xiyan got home, he locked himself in his room. With no outsiders in sight, Jian Chenglang had to explain and coax for a long time before Jian Xiyan allowed Jian Yi to enter his room, and then asked Jian Chenglang to go in and take pictures of his secret base (room) with a camera. Jian Xiyan¡¯s live broadcast was in his room throughout. Although it hasn't changed, he can at least play with building blocks. After playing with the building blocks, he can assemble robots and racing cars. In short, there are various toys in Jian Xiyan's room, which seem to constitute his own little world. He was very relaxed in this small world, immersed in playing with himself, and when he got tired of playing, he would read a book and learn to read. The audience actually bought it too. From time to time, they also send comments asking what Jian Xiyan plays, and they also want to buy it back for their children to play with. After hearing this, the staff members of Lu Junhan's team couldn't help but feel envious. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 595 Big bad news Then, I took another look at the little girl who was curled up on the sofa and was about to watch the third episode of Black Cat Sheriff, still eating melon seeds. "" The people on the program team let out a long sigh. I feel like I¡¯m going to fall asleep. Even if you watch it on another TV, that¡¯s fine! At least you have finally changed, right? ¡°Probably God finally heard the voices of the audience and the show crew. Just as the little girl was watching the third episode of Black Cat Sheriff, Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something and came downstairs. "Oh, by the way, brat, Lili's class teacher called just now and said that she forgot to submit an essay." Seeing that a new character finally appeared, the people on the show burst into tears, as if they were seeing their long-lost biological mother! The photographer turned the camera excitedly and faced Song Qingwan who was coming down the stairs. Behind the photographer, everyone in the program team looked at her expectantly, hoping she could say more. Song Qingwan: "" And the audience was also very excited, because Song Qingwan is really good-looking, and in an instant, there were many people licking the screen, and they all felt like they had been pumped. Before Lu Junhan could reply, the little girl who was watching TV on the sofa quickly stood up from the sofa and looked at Song Qingwan: "Auntie, what kind of composition is it?" Seeing that the little ancestor was finally willing to move, the photographer quickly focused the camera on her on the sofa. Song Qingwan walked towards her, her face still a little hazy as if she had just woken up: "I seem to be asking you to write about your father." The sound just fell. With a "tear" sound, the sharp pen tip cut straight through the white paper. The whole place was silent. They all looked at Lu Junhan, who had been dealing with work. Lu Junhan¡¯s indifferent and calm face did not reveal anything. He handed the scratched document to his assistant, asked the assistant to reprint a new one and send it over, and then started to sign another document. Others didn¡¯t think much about it. The program team was afraid that after being interrupted by Lu Junhan's episode, the little girl and Song Qingwan would forget about the composition. After finally getting a composition out, he couldn't let the little girl go back to watch TV. Seeing that Song Qingwan seemed to have some unfinished words just now, the people from the program team hurriedly reminded Song Qingwan: "Well, the composition is about her father, what next?" Lu Junhan: "" Then, I see you want to die. Song Qingwan looked at Lu Junhan and continued: "The teacher also said that this time the composition needs to be supervised by parents throughout the process. Oh, after the writing is completed, the parents themselves need to sign." Lu Junhan: "" The audience in the live broadcast room did not know that because of the "composition" incident, at the parent-teacher meeting, four powerful and majestic parents who were among the best in Haicheng were almost choked with anger. . I wish I could kill my family on the spot and give birth to a new one. After the parent-teacher conference ended that day, the four parents unanimously defined that day as the most painful and hell-like day in their lives. ¡°The sequelae caused by the parents¡¯ meeting is that in the next few days, whenever they see a trash can outside, their eyes will stay for a few seconds. The audience kept laughing, saying that after Lu Junhan signed the documents today, he also had to sign the little girl¡¯s composition copy, and he spent the whole day signing! ¡­¡­ Xie Qin was expelled from the school for corporally punishing students. The school made thousands of choices, and a new class teacher came to Lu Li¡¯s class. The new head teacher is old, but has rich educational experience and is kind and kind. He pays great attention to the development of all aspects of the children. ¡°Originally, there was no composition in my winter vacation homework. But the new head teacher happened to go back to the kindergarten today and picked up something. ¡°Perhaps he was talking on the phone and didn¡¯t pay attention. When he opened the drawer, the new head teacher realized that he had made a mistake. This was not his position. Just as I was about to push the drawer back, I saw a pile of composition paper. There are tender and crooked words written on the paper, and the top one belongs to Lu Li. The new head teacher was very impressed by Lu Li, a beautiful and well-behaved girl, so she also remembered this person. But he couldn¡¯t remember when Lu Li wrote a composition, and the title was: My Favorite Dad! ?Afterwards, the new class teacher looked through the essays below and found that all eight people in the class had written them. Only then did he realize that this was an essay assigned by Xie Qin. The original title was: My Favorite XX, and it was meant to be shown to parents at parent-teacher conferences. With love for the children, the new head teacher laid out the eight composition sheets one by one. Then, with a smile on his face, he looked over one by one. The first one is Lu Li¡¯s. Title: My favorite dad! The first sentence is: Dad is finally dead, I am so happy. The smile on the corner of the new head teacher¡¯s mouth froze instantly. "" No, maybe the way he opened the composition was wrong. The new head teacher resisted and continued to read. After seeing that his father was dead, the corner of the new head teacher¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing that his father was alive but turned into a dog, the new head teacher¡¯s mouth twitched twice. When I saw my father turned into a very ugly dog, it even made Lu Li cry. The new head teacher decisively changed to the next one and looked at other people¡¯s compositions. But he was very unlucky. What he was watching was Qu Qianqian¡¯s. Lu Li wrote the entire article at the beginning, but at the end he suddenly stopped and wrote about his father. And the next article is about Jianxi Proverbs. That sentence "Okay, then I'll just write about my dad. I don't have a dad." It directly made the new class teacher start to doubt life. ?The next article is by Zhang Yiming. The first sentence: My father has beautiful long black hair The new head teacher not only began to doubt life, but also the entire world. He felt that he must not have woken up today. It took the new class teacher more than half an hour to barely digest these "unsightly" compositions. In order to cover up these shames, the new head teacher decided to let the little guys write another article. This time, let their parents watch the whole process. This way, it won¡¯t become more outrageous as the writing continues, right? Even if it¡¯s really outrageous, parents can still correct it! So, the new head teacher thought of it and did it immediately. Fortunately, there are only eight people in the class, which is not too many. It is not difficult to call each one to notify them to add an essay to their winter vacation homework, and it does not take much time. And, this time, he specifically fixed the topic to be about my parents! ¡°But I thought, some children don¡¯t have mothers, but eight children all have fathers. Therefore, in the end, the new class teacher announced the essay topic one by one: My Dad. Parents must also supervise the whole process. We must ask Lu Li and the others to submit a better composition. ¡­¡­ It was not just Lu Junhan who received the news. Jian Yi is far away at Jian¡¯s house, intending to close his eyes and rest for a while; Qu Jiazheng and Qu Qianqian are playing a hide-and-seek game with Qu Sinian; Even Zhang Dazhuang, who was watching their live broadcast in the Zhang family. They are all the same. Received this terrible news. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 596: Come to my place to do homework Jian Yi, who had always been calm and calm, and whose face remained calm even before the collapse of Mount Tai, was the first to lose his composure this time. After all, if "I don't have a father" happens again, Jian Yi will not be able to help but let herself have no son today. Jian Yi originally planned to turn a blind eye, but when Jian Xiyan finished writing the essay of at least 200 words, he signed it hastily. But the new head teacher seems to know the tricks of these parents, and is afraid that the parents are too busy and have no time to tutor their children. Therefore, during the phone call, I also specifically requested that the scene of the parents supervising the child when he was writing the essay should be recorded into a video and handed over to him together with the essay when school starts. All roads are blocked. So, he called Lu Junhan directly. In a very commercial, solemn tone, like a negotiation, he said: "Tell me, how much will it cost before you send this head teacher to teach in Africa?" Lu Junhan: "" Neuropathy. The second caller was Zhang Dazhuang. Rewriting the "composition" reminded him of his beautiful long black hair at the last parent-teacher meeting, and his big eyes, which looked particularly white, whiter than Zhang Yiming's little white dog. , and saw Zhang Yiming giggling next to him while watching his sister Lili¡¯s live broadcast. Once he got angry, he beat the person severely. This was a bit of a delay. On the phone, along with Zhang Yiming¡¯s heartbreaking cry, Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s honest voice sounded: "Mr. Lu, look at the friendship we have had for so many years, why don't you ask the teacher to exempt my brat from writing this essay? I just accidentally maimed his hand and he can't do his homework. There's nothing I can do! It may not even be better when school starts.¡± Lu Junhan: "" The third one was Qu Sinian. After hearing that he was going to write an essay again, he held a heavy heart and finished a hide-and-seek game with Qu Qianqian. Without stopping, he called Lu Junhan. The sound is harsh: "Mr. Lu, if this is not the case, you can ask the teacher to change the requirement to parents writing an essay. Well, just write about my child, and then the child will supervise it. I suddenly want to write an essay, really." Lu Junhan: "" It only took ten minutes for the new head teacher to call me. The three parents are on the verge of collapse and have lost all sense. I knew it was impossible to change the teacher. After all, except for this, this new class teacher really had no choice in other aspects. He had rich teaching experience and was very patient with the children. The children liked him very much. So he changed I don¡¯t know where to find another one that is so suitable. But they still have a tiny glimmer of hope. What if the new head teacher takes the initiative to go to Africa to dig coal Oh, no, what about teaching? Not only were the three of them starting to feel trance-like, but the remaining Lu Junhan was not much better either. Especially when I saw that the little girl was extremely excited and took out the composition book from her schoolbag, and then took out two sharpened pencils and placed them next to her. She rolled up her sleeves and was ready to start writing. It's dozens of pages of "My Dad". Lu Junhan's face was so stiff that it couldn't be any stiffer. To use a buzzword on the Internet, it¡¯s probably ¡°just one step away from death.¡± The viewers and the program crew who didn¡¯t know the truth were very excited. At least the little girl didn¡¯t watch TV anymore, and she was so positive that she actually had to do her homework! The audience inexplicably felt a sense of sadness, "Nvgoose finally stopped neglecting her job and started to work hard." It made me so moved that I wanted to cry. I wished that Xiao Luli could write more quickly. They also desperately posted comments urging the photographer to move the camera closer. They wanted to see how cute their daughter looked serious and immersed in her homework! The photographer was carrying the camera, and he was very excited. He finally had something to do! Finally, I don¡¯t have to take pictures of Sheriff Black Cat anymore! ! ! He turned the camera to the little girl's clean composition text. The little girl was lying on the coffee table, holding a pencil in her hand, and the tip of the pen fell on the paper, and she was about to start writing the topic carefully, one stroke at a time. But before the "I" on the tip of the pen was finished writing, a slender, white finger with distinct joints, like a work of art, suddenly appeared in the camera, pressing directly on the composition text with a sense of power. The audience could tell whose hand it was at a glance. After all, who else could be sitting next to the little girl besides her father! The audience was excitedThey were extremely moved, just when they were screaming for the delicious fingers, and even couldn't help but lick the screen. The man¡¯s slightly deep and magnetic voice sounded above the little girl¡¯s head: "I'll do my homework tomorrow. Now I'll watch TV." As soon as he said these words, the audience, who had finally hoped that the little girl would be positive, work hard, and start doing homework, as well as the people on the program team, all shouted in their hearts: No! ! ! ¡°Dad Lu, don¡¯t dote on Lili so much! This is wrong! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Better to learn and die! ! Fortunately, the little girl also wants to make progress. Facing her father¡¯s very depraved request, she puffed up her face and shook her head like a rattle: ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch TV, but now I want to write about my father!¡± snort! Dad is the most important! The black cat on TV can¡¯t compare to dad! As he said that, the little girl seemed a little dissatisfied when she saw the TV that was still on. She pouted her little mouth, found the remote control, and turned off the TV with a press of her little hand. ¡°Obviously, she wants to devote herself wholeheartedly to the composition and write about her best father! Lu Junhan: "" Seeing the delay plan fail. The little girl¡¯s title ¡°My Dad¡± has also been written. Seeing the tip of her pencil fall to the next line, she was about to start writing the text. Lu Junhan stretched out his hand to hold her down again, and met the little girl's confused and clear eyes. Lu Junhan¡¯s handsome and indifferent face showed no emotion, and he just said calmly: "Your sister Qianqian and the others are coming over later. When they come, you can write with them. Otherwise, they will be jealous if you write so fast." The little girl used to do homework with Qu Qianqian and the others. The four of them sat together to write the composition for the last parent-teacher meeting. Sure enough, the little girl didn¡¯t suspect that her father was lying to her, and just believed it. Not only did he believe it, he also happily picked up his little mobile phone¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan bought this mobile phone for her during the winter vacation when she saw that the little girl was so bored that she could only watch TV. Thinking about it, in this case, not only can I watch TV to pass the time, but I can also play mobile games to pass the time. It can be regarded as one more entertainment activity. Then, as Lu Junhan just watched, the little girl opened WeChat with ease, clicked on a group of 4, and excitedly sent a milky voice: "Sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, and brother Xiyan, my father said you are coming to my place to do your homework. When will you come? I am at home now." Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 597 The end of the world beckons Xiao Luli¡¯s message has just been sent to the group. The other three people in the group responded one after another. The speed was so terrifying that even if Lu Junhan wanted to grab the little girl's phone and withdraw the message, he might not be able to do so in time. It makes people wonder whether their mobile phones are always on them. When Qu Qianqian heard it for the first time, she still didn¡¯t understand it. She didn¡¯t say she was going to Sister Lili¡¯s house to do her homework. She just learned from her father that the teacher suddenly assigned them a composition. As for the topic, she didn¡¯t know yet, and her father didn¡¯t tell her either. In the end, although the kid Qu Qianqian couldn¡¯t understand it, she still managed to understand the sentence: ¡°My dad said you are coming to my place to do your homework.¡± So, she replied very happily: "Sister Lili, did your dad say that we should go over and do homework? Okay, okay, I'll ask my dad to take me to your house right away." Lu Junhan: "" The little girl was also confused for a moment. Wasn¡¯t it Sister Qianqian and the others who said they wanted to come here to do homework? Why did dad ask them to come over? The little girl didn¡¯t understand, so she simply didn¡¯t want to think about it. As long as everyone could do homework together, that would be fine. Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan thought so too. Both of them were still a little confused at first. But I thought that we would have to do homework together again later. That unimportant confusion was immediately forgotten by them. Jian Xiyan directly posted in the group, "Come right away." As before, the style of conduct is simple and neat. Zhang Yiming, on the other hand, shouted loudly in a voice that still had some crying sound after being beaten by his father and had not fully recovered yet: "UuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuAll, I¡¯m coming right away." Directly express with words and actions what it means to be physically disabled but mentally strong. Even if he was beaten, it could not stop him from writing essays with other friends! In just one minute, the four of them reached an agreement. Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that the matter was a foregone conclusion, Lu Junhan knew that attacking this little thing would not change the outcome, so he did not stop it. Now we can only hope that Qu Sinian and the others can keep an eye on their little ones and don¡¯t let them escape. ¡­¡­ After the little girl got the confirmed news, her face became even happier and she stopped writing a composition. Shaking her little feet, she happily held her phone and played with it. Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, turned his head to look at the pink mobile phone held in Lu Li's hand, and narrowed his dark eyes suspiciously. He was silent for a while and then asked: "Where did you get your cell phone?" Without waiting for the little girl to reply, Song Qingwan came out of the kitchen with a cup of hot tea. When she heard this, she smiled back at him: "Oh, I bought this for Lili a few days ago. How about it? It looks good! Thinking that it was for Lili, I even asked someone to get me a pink one." With that said, Song Qingwan rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and asked with a smile: ¡°How is it, Lili, do you like this phone?¡± The little girl raised her fair and tender face and said crisply: "I like it!" "As long as you like it," Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something, and added, "Hey, speaking of it, Lili, your mobile phone is much more expensive than your father's mobile phone. You need to keep it well, you know?" After all, it is for children. The radiation from mobile phones on the market is too high and can easily lead to myopia. So, Song Qingwan asked Huesier to find someone to customize one abroad. Special materials were added to the screen to prevent myopia and addiction. The shape of the mobile phone also fits the small hands of children very well and is not too big. The most important thing is that after connecting to the Internet, you will never find anything unhealthy inside. ¡°After all, today¡¯s children are very precocious. When Song Qingwan was three years old, technology was not that developed, mobile phones were not that smart, and there were no mobile games to play. I didn¡¯t know where to play in the mud. But now three-year-old children are exposed to high-tech products all day long, and some even shop online. Song Qingwan had to be on guard. And Lu Junhan¡¯s mobile phone is just the latest upgraded model of a well-known international brand. In terms of price, it is naturally not as good as the one the little girl had that she spent so much effort customizing. However, after hearing Song Qingwan¡¯s words, I don¡¯t knowThe little girl who was thinking about something suddenly looked at Lu Junhan with a sad and sad expression. "As if wondering why her father is so poor." ¡°My aunt is so rich, it would be great if my aunt could also give my father a mobile phone, otherwise my father would be very pitiful. Lu Junhan: "" Oh shit. His hands started to itch again. At this moment, Lu Junhan seemed to have thought of something. This time, he stared at Song Qingwan and remained silent for even longer. Song Qingwan noticed something strange, moved the teacup in her hand, and looked at him strangely: "What's wrong?" Lu Junhan paused, and finally asked, with no emotion in his usually cold voice: ¡°You also taught her to build the WeChat group?¡± "Yes," Song Qingwan didn't know why he asked, but she still said it. She took a sip of tea and then said slowly: "You all went to work before. Sometimes I was busy and couldn't take care of Lili. I was afraid that Lili would be bored sitting alone in the living room, so I simply dragged her and Qu Qianqian's three equally boring bastards. Being in a group, after Lili has finished watching TV, she can still chat with others and improve her relationship with her friends, so as not to get rusty when school starts. In short, it¡¯s so nice and harmonious.¡± Lu Junhan: "" I fucking thank you. ¡­¡­ Twenty minutes later¡ª¡ª Lu family villa. A hidden corner in the yard. Listening to the cheerful little voices of Qu Qianqian, Lu Li, Jian Xiyan, and Zhang Yiming coming from the living room. Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t hold it back and raised his hand to cover his forehead: "Mr. Lu, can I ask you what you think? You can't think about it so much that you bring the four of them together again. You know what I heard from my baby's WeChat at that time was what your daughter said. How did my dad feel when he said, "You guys want to come here to do your homework?" At that moment, I seemed to see the end of the world waving at me!" Not only him, but Zhang Dazhuang next to him also had a grimace on his face. But Jian Yi¡¯s face had no expression at all. Lu Junhan took a puff of cigarette, and amid the smoke, he sneered expressionlessly: "You think I want to?" ¡°If I hadn¡¯t forgotten that the little thing had his own mobile phone, there happened to be four people on the phone. "Otherwise, with that little thing's IQ, she would have been deceived into writing her essay tomorrow. Although this silly essay will have to be written sooner or later, it can at least delay it for a day. Lu Junhan paused, holding a cigarette between his fingertips, glanced at them, and said lightly: "I remember I sent a WeChat message in the group." Qu Sinian was silent for a while, then said faintly: "You have the nerve to say this! What did you say on WeChat? Let us find a way to stop them. Otherwise, if the four of them get together again, none of us will survive today! I just listened to your nonsense and almost died Yes, you know! Let¡¯s put it this way, I told my baby that I am not feeling well and it is not suitable to go out today. I can¡¯t bring her here to find your daughter. Ha, my baby is fine. I don¡¯t know where I caught it. A handful of sleeping pills were stuffed directly into my mouth, saying that if I took the medicine, my illness would be cured. Since I was cured, I would send her over quickly. At that moment, I seemed to have seen the second doomsday. It¡¯s waving to me!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Yiming: "" Jian Yi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 598 Dads¡¯ final struggle Qu Sinian, who was once again heartbroken by his precious daughter, secretly wiped away his sad tears. At the same time, I thought: I don¡¯t know which servant was so thoughtless that he put his father¡¯s sleeping pills directly on the coffee table in the living room. I wonder if there are children at home! And, can sleeping pills be left lying around? "If he hadn't been sick, reacted quickly, vomited quickly, didn't take the last pill, and rinsed his mouth many times, otherwise, he would have had his stomach lavaged in the hospital by now. How can I stand here so steadily? Thinking of this, Qu Sinian looked at them expressionlessly and said: ¡°Then I felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to send my baby here. Instead of me dying alone at home, it¡¯s better to die here with everyone!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Seeing him like this, Zhang Dazhuang scratched his head, and for a rare moment, he comforted him: "There is no need to be so pessimistic." Qu Sinian looked at the four little people in the living room, who had been chatting for at least five minutes. There was no sign of fatigue on their little faces, as if they had the tendency to talk for a lifetime. At this time, Qu Qianqian even said excitedly: "Sister Lili, I also brought other homework here. Let's finish the composition later and then do the winter vacation homework together." Qu Sinian looked away and said quietly: "You still feel optimistic like this? Why don't you teach them later?" Zhang Dazhuang raised his head and looked at the sky: "you, you, you, pretend I didn't say anything." The fearful dialect came out. Lu Junhan had no hope that Qu Sinian, a slave girl, could stop Qu Qianqian. In the past, as long as Qu Qianqian cried, no matter what she wanted, Qu Sinian would agree without saying anything, not to mention how useless it was. But when I suddenly think back, I seem to be the same way. Lu Junhan's indifferent and calm expression froze for a moment, but fortunately, he soon returned to his previous calmness. No one noticed anything unusual about him. Although the development between Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian is different from what Lu Junhan imagined, the result is the same, Qu Qianqian is still here. But he really didn¡¯t put his hope in Qu Sinian. Seeing that Qu Sinian was so anxious that he was about to retaliate against society every minute, he didn't say anything more. Instead, he turned to look at Zhang Yiming and Jian Yi, frowned slightly, and said lightly: "What about you? Don't tell me that you can't stop a three-year-old child." Zhang Dazhuang raised his hand first, with a grimace on his face, surrendering: "Mr. Lu, to be honest with you, I didn't bother to care about that brat in the past, but I really stopped him this time! Do you think I don't know how torturing the four of them are when they get together?! I was When I received your message, I was thinking, if that brat of mine doesn¡¯t come here to join other people, I won¡¯t come here either, so I¡¯ll be safe! You know it¡¯s safe!!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s excited and excited voice gradually dropped and turned into a sigh again. He touched his forehead with his big hand: "Hey, when I thought about it at the time, I almost went crazy with joy. Really, I felt like this was the first time in my life that I was so smart and reacted so quickly. If the situation hadn't allowed for it, I would have given myself an award on the spot. ! After all, what¡¯s so difficult about stopping that brat of mine? It couldn¡¯t be easier, right! Huh, a brat who¡¯s not as tall as my legs and not as strong as me. If I want to stop him, I won¡¯t let him. Going out is not a matter of minutes. Besides, I have the final say in this family! If I ask the driver not to send him off, and I won¡¯t send him off myself, even if he dies today, he will not be able to leave the gate of my Zhang family!" As he spoke, Zhang Dazhuang was inevitably a little proud when recalling his state of mind at the time, but after he finished speaking, his expression turned into one that wanted to hit someone. He said angrily: "But I didn't expect that little brat to be so mean to his father!" "At that time, I told the brat in my family that I was very busy at work and the driver was also very busy, so I didn't have time to take him here to do his homework. I also threatened him, saying that if he dared to talk nonsense again and talk about wanting to come here, believe it or not, I would Beat him again!" "I thought this would scare him so much that he would just stay at home for me! But that brat just called me and cried and told my dad that I was busy looking at beautiful women all day long. I didn¡¯t even have time to send him here to do his homework. He also said that I didn¡¯t even bother him to study because I wanted to see beautiful women.?Nothing matters! " "Then my dad saw that I was obsessed with evil and thought I was going to go out and have fun again, so he came right over and beat me up. When he saw that I was delaying that brat's studies, he beat me hard the second time! Finally, I was forced by my dad to send that brat over, otherwise he would beat me a third time. What can I do? Of course I can only bring him to Mr. Lu, otherwise I will die at home. ¡± "But my conscience, I really just looked at beautiful women a few more times and didn't do anything else. I have really become a good person. It's like what you cultural people often say, everyone loves beauty Everyone has it, so I was really wronged this time! But then again," Zhang Dazhuang couldn't hold back and looked at Lu Junhan. He swallowed, and his peripheral vision began to wander around involuntarily: "Mr. Lu, those maids in your family are pretty good-looking. No, no, no. What I mean is that a group of maids in my family just left. We are in need of people. Those Where did you recruit the people from? Can you give me their contact information? I¡¯ll just touch them without looking at them. No, no, no, I¡¯ll just look at them without touching them" When he said the last word, not only did Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s eyes wander, but his last words also started to wander. It seemed that he was starving after not touching a woman for several years. Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Your father was right to beat you. It¡¯s really a miracle that you can survive till now. But Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s nature is like this. Apart from being a bit nice and liking to look at beautiful women, he is not bad at heart and is also very honest. It can be seen from the fact that he devoted all his efforts to raising Zhang Yiming. Zhang Yiming¡¯s mother was actually a bar dancer who was greedy for money. By chance, she saw that Zhang Dazhuang was very rich and she immediately targeted him. A deliberately dirty plan allowed her to get pregnant with Zhang Dazhuang's child. At that time, Zhang Dazhuang was completely confused and didn¡¯t know what to do with this child. After that, the dancer asked Zhang Dazhuang for a large sum of money, otherwise she would abort the child in her belly. Zhang Dazhuang couldn't bear it. Although he got it through calculation, he was his child after all. Later, after Zhang Yiming was born, the dancer took a large sum of money and left the city without even bothering to look at her newborn son. She got rid of her status as a lowly dancer and lived a high-class life as a rich woman in a new city. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 599 What about you, Mr. Jian? The bar dancer doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the child in her belly. I thought that as long as the child is born, the child will be alive and can be exchanged for money with the Zhang family. Therefore, during pregnancy, there are no restrictions or taboos at all. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s just as it was when I was pregnant. Staying up all night outside every night and having fun is normal, and I don¡¯t have the consciousness of being a pregnant woman at all. ??Even, in order to maintain her slim figure and keep her figure from getting out of shape, the dancer will force herself not to eat from time to time. Once someone from the Zhang family asked, the dancer said that she felt uncomfortable carrying the child and couldn't eat. As a result, Zhang Yiming¡¯s nutrition in his mother¡¯s body was completely unable to keep up. Although it was a full-term delivery, when she was born, she was an extremely thin lump. Even her cries were soft and intermittent. She was so weak that she seemed to die at any time. Zhang Dazhuang named Zhang Yiming Zhang Dapang. I just hope that he will be fatter and stronger in the future. Fortunately, although the dancer did not pay attention to the child, she did not dare to abuse her too harshly, for fear that Zhang Yiming would die in her belly if she was not careful. Once she feels unwell, she will immediately go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up. ¡°I even found a family doctor and would have people come to check on me from time to time. Therefore, apart from being weak, thin, and malnourished, Zhang Yiming's body is considered normal in other aspects and has no physical defects. The Zhang family doesn¡¯t have much, except money. Seeing this, Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s father hurriedly asked people to find many well-known child nutritionists and doctors at home and abroad to specially regulate Zhang Yiming¡¯s body. After one or two years of careful care, Zhang Yiming was fed into a big fat man bit by bit. His body gradually became stronger and his appetite was greatly increased. Until later, Zhang Yiming, also known as Zhang Dapang, was going to kindergarten. Zhang Dazhuang felt deeply that the name Zhang Dapang was too vulgar. You know, when he was a child, he suffered from the disadvantage of his name. When he was in elementary school, Zhang Dazhuang felt that his name was quite impressive. Big, strong, big and strong, it sounds very strong and manly. Not to mention how proud he was at that time. By the time Zhang Dazhuang really felt that his name didn¡¯t sound good, that it was vulgar and uneducated at all, and wanted to change his name, everyone else was already in high school. By that time, everyone was familiar with his name, and he himself was used to it. It would be really troublesome to change his name. Therefore, Zhang Dazhuang felt that changing the name should start from childhood. "Moreover, his name is Zhang Dazhuang, but his son is called Zhang Dapang. For those who don't know, they think his son is his younger brother. So, Zhang Dazhuang thought so and did so. He spent money to invite many "cultural people" to his home, and gave Zhang Dapang a new name, which later became "Zhang Yiming". When Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s father saw that Zhang Dazhuang had suffered a big loss from the dancer, he no longer allowed Zhang Dazhuang to go out and have fun, forcing him to restrain himself. ¡°In fact, he didn¡¯t need to say it, Zhang Dazhuang didn¡¯t have that idea anymore. In the past few years, he has spent almost all his time thinking about how to raise his son to be fat and healthy. He has no time to think about women, and no time to go out and have fun. Now, Zhang Yiming has started school, is in good physical condition, and lives a stable and stable life. As a result, Zhang Dazhuang's evil thoughts, which were suppressed by his father and busy life, have arisen again. "But after the incident with the dancer, he probably had a psychological shadow. He only looked at beautiful women and did not mess with them. He was afraid that he would be tricked again and if he had another son, he would definitely be beaten to death by his father. Moreover, Zhang Dazhuang had no intention of raising another son. Let him die. At this moment, a beautiful maid in maid uniform, holding a kettle for watering flowers, passed by not far from them. Zhang Dazhuang's eyes straightened instantly, and his eyes followed the maid's face all the way. Seeing his wretched appearance, Qu Sinian wanted to take out his cell phone and call the police. Jian Yi was silent for a while, then calmly said from the side: "Your son is out." Zhang Dazhuang trembled fiercely, stood up straight, his eyes retracted, and he hurriedly said: "Son, son I'm not looking at beauties, I, I, I'm looking at flowers, really looking at flowers! You, if you dare to complain to your grandfather, believe me or not Eh? Son? My son Woolen cloth?" ¡°¡­¡±?Si Nian pointed to the living room and said with a smile, "It's still in there." Zhang Dazhuang now realized that he had been tricked, and suddenly felt a little depressed. I thought to myself, let¡¯s see what¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m not so obscene as to look at other people¡¯s butts, I just looked at their faces! ! ! Is it illegal to look at faces? Why does he seem to be a pervert who stares at other people's butts and thighs? If his thoughts were known to Qu Sinian, he would definitely tell him with great sympathy. With his lustful look just now, let alone the beauty's face, he was looking at the beauty's hair. , others would also think that he, a wretched man, was looking at the butt of a beautiful woman. "What about you, Mr. Jian?" Now Jian Yi is the only one left, and Qu Sinian is really curious. In his opinion, Jian Yi, like Lu Junhan, is omnipotent and has a very cold and hard character. He usually insists on one thing and is not so easy to compromise. What's more, Jian Yi will not be used to Jian Xiyan like he is used to Qu Qianqian, and Jian Yi is not very afraid of his father like Zhang Dazhuang, so Qu Sinian is really curious: "You can't You almost died at home, so you brought your child here, right?" Jian Yi: "" Seeing this, not to mention Qu Sinian, even Zhang Dazhuang was shocked: "It's true!" Jian Yi: "" ¡­¡­ in. The photographers of the three guest groups Lu Li, Qu Qianqian, and Jian Xiyan, as well as the accompanying staff, were all crowded in the living room. At a glance, it was completely dark. Fortunately, the Lu family is rich and the living room is large enough, otherwise it would be quite troublesome for so many people. Although the cameras in the three live broadcast rooms are all facing the four little people on the sofa. But in Qu Sinian¡¯s live broadcast room, the topic of discussion was still the matter of Qu Qianqian giving medicine to her ¡°sick¡± father. The audience was almost laughing to death. They felt that Qu Qianqian¡¯s move had killed her father. It was so hard to guard against. ??????????????????????????????????? And the confused look on Qu Sinian¡¯s face after having medicine stuffed in his mouth made the audience laugh like crazy. Not only them, the audience in the live broadcast room of Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan were also laughing "hahahaha". ¡¾To be honest, Brother Xiyan was so cute just now! It just made me laugh. ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, our Xiyan brother, we have worked hard just to come to Lili Baby to do our homework! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 600 Drag him to sister Lili Twenty-five minutes ago¡ª¡ª Jian Xiyan clicked on the voice message sent by his sister Lili in the group. After listening, I decisively sent the three words "coming soon". He quickly climbed up from the ground. Then, holding his writing board, he went downstairs to find Jian Yi. Jian Chenglang also heard Xiao Luli's voice. Seeing this, he knew that Jian Xiyan must be looking for Jian Yi to take him to the Lu family. Seeing that the taciturn father and son were finally going to start a dialogue between father and son, instead of being independent and doing their own things as before, Jian Chenglang was so excited that he followed behind Jian Xiyan with a camera on his shoulder. , also went downstairs. Originally, Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t want to find Jian Yi, so it was better to find Jian Chenglang than Jian Yi. But the trouble is, if he wants to write a composition, his father must be around to watch. If Jian Yi did not go to the Lu family with him, even if Jian Xiyan did go to the Lu family alone, he would not be able to write the composition and could only watch other friends write. Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t want to be left behind, so he had to look for his father reluctantly with a paralyzed face. When Jian Xiyan came down from upstairs, Jian Yi was looking for beer in the kitchen. He just found a can in the refrigerator and had not yet opened the ring. He happened to take out his mobile phone and took a look. At a glance, I saw the news that Lu Junhan had sent to the group, asking them to stop the little ones and not let them go out, otherwise, everyone would have to finish playing today. Jian Yi: "" At that moment, Jian Yi thought about the meaning of giving birth to a child. Do you think your life is too comfortable? Or do you think you don¡¯t have enough people to fight with him? Originally, the rewriting of the essay was already a huge piece of bad news. Now, compared to the four little guys who have to write a composition together again, rewriting the composition seems not to be a big deal. In fact, if there is no sentence from the head teacher: When writing essays, parents must supervise and record videos as evidence. Jian Yi might have sent Jian Xiyan to the Lu family to write a composition. If Jian Xiyan hadn't finished the composition, he wouldn't allow him to come back. Even if he wanted to stay at the Lu family for the winter vacation, it would be fine, as long as he I have homework and essays to write. But the problem is that if Jian Xiyan writes a composition, he has to supervise it. This also means that if Jian Xiyan goes to the Lu family, he has to follow him. You still have to go along. And once you follow them, you will see the living foursome, the foursome who want to write a composition. He still wants to live a few more years. Therefore, Jian Yi made a trade-off in an instant. Even if Lu Junhan did not send a message to remind him, Jian Yi would not let Jian Xiyan go out, nor would he let him go to the Lu family and join the other three people to force his father to death. . Therefore, when Jian Xiyan ran up to him, raised his writing board and said that he was going to the Lu family to write a composition, Jian Yi refused without even giving him a reason. "Don't even think about it." Jian Xiyan was angry and raised his writing board: I want to go! ! ! ! "Then you go alone." Jian Yi said decisively. It is natural that Jian Xiyan cannot go alone unless he does not intend to write an essay. He pursed his bright red mouth, and there was a bit of anger on his delicate and fair face. He glanced at Jian Chenglang next to him, and Jian Chenglang shrugged, indicating that he was helpless. Jian Yi saw Jian Xiyan holding the writing board and stamping his feet angrily, but he looked helpless. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, but he still said coldly: "Stay at home and don't run around." After saying that, Jian Yi left. Jian Xiyan's eyes suddenly turned red, and he looked at Jian Chenglang eagerly. Jian Chenglang handed the camera to the photographer, rubbed Jian Xiyan's head, and sighed helplessly: "You see, I can't help it. After all, your father is such a big man. If he doesn't want to go to the Lu family, we can't knock him unconscious and drag him over, right? So, Xiaoyan, you'd better listen to your father. , stay at home well, your father will take you to the Lu family to play when you are free in the future." Jian Xiyan said nothing and blinked slowly. Get dizzy and drag it over Jian Chenglang: "Little proverb?" Three seconds later, Jian Xiyan raised his writing board: Got it. Jian Chenglang breathed a sigh of relief and thought he had given up. He rubbed his little head and said, "Good boy, you can play by yourself. My uncle has some things to deal with later." ?Jian Xiyan nodded. Jian Chenglang stood up with a smile and left the kitchen soon. He didn¡¯t see Jian Xiyan behind him, tilting his head with a thoughtful look on his face. Then, he took out his mobile phone. The photographer was so surprised to see that he was already playing with a mobile phone at the age of three that he quickly zoomed in on the camera. Then, all the viewers in the live broadcast room, as well as the photographer, watched helplessly as the handsome and serious young Shota wrote in the search bar: How can you kill someone? Photographer: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" Father Jane, come back quickly! ! ¡°Did you know that your son is going to kill his father?¡± ! ! The audience "hahahaha" for a long time. In fact, the audience can see that the input method used by Jian Xiyan's child is handwriting. He actually wanted to write the word "dizzy", but the word "dizzy" may be too difficult to write. In comparison, the word "die" "The words are easier and more familiar. So, there was a scene of patricide. Fortunately, the Internet is relatively clean and positive. ??The search found that there is no way to "kill" people, but there are many ways to "make people fall asleep" or "make them faint" without causing death. Jian Xiyan has been learning to read words recently. Although he still can't understand many words and some sentences, he can barely understand the meaning. It¡¯s nothing more than hitting the back of the neck or head to knock people out, but it requires a lot of force. When Jian Xiyan saw the ¡°hard blow¡±, he thought about his small body and then thought about his father. He stretched out his hands, but he couldn't even reach his father's neck, let alone his head. His father could hit him hard and knock him out. So, it was ruled out directly. Then, his eyes swept around the screen, and finally landed on somewhere. ¡­¡­ Jian Yi didn¡¯t know that she was very lucky to have escaped being hit by her son. He was sitting in the living room answering a call from his mother. He was just asking how Jian Xiyan was doing, if there was anything unusual, if he had eaten much, if he had talked, in short, a lot of questions. After all, the title of Prince of the Jian family is not for nothing. His parents had to call him every three days to ask questions, and they also asked a psychiatrist to check on Jian Xiyan from time to time. For convenience, the psychiatrist became Jian Xiyan's exclusive doctor and even stayed in a room on the first floor of Jian's villa. It is just to prevent Jian Xiyan from having any accidents, so that the doctor can be there immediately. As Jian Yi was talking, he glanced at Jian Xiyan from the corner of his eye, who was holding a writing board and drinking watermelon juice. With a paralyzed look on his face, Jian Xiyan put the watermelon juice on the coffee table and wrote: My uncle gave it to you. Then he turned around and wanted to leave. Jian Yi and his mother seemed to have noticed something and asked, "Is it Xiao Yan?" Jian Yi said "hmm". "You ask Xiaoyan to answer the phone." Jian Yi: "What are you asking him to pick up? He can't speak." Mother Jian was impatient: "What nonsense! Just give him the phone. I don't plan to talk to him. I just want to hear what's wrong with my precious grandson's breathing? Why do you care so much!" Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi was speechless, too lazy to say anything more, and threw the phone to Jian Xiyan expressionlessly. Then, Jian Chenglang picked up the watermelon juice prepared for him on the coffee table and took a few sips. It seemed that it was too sweet. Jian Yi took a few sips and stopped drinking. ¡­¡­ Jian Chenglang was explaining things to the staff when he was dragged away by Jian Xiyan just halfway through. Then, he saw his brother sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. Jian Chenglang was stunned for a moment, and before he understood what Jian Xiyan was looking for, he saw Jian Xiyan seriously raising his writing board, his eyes shining brightly: Dad is already dizzy. Let¡¯s quickly drag him to Sister Lili¡¯s place. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 601 You said your father fainted? ! Jian Chenglang was stunned for five seconds. He looked at Jian Yi with his eyes closed on the sofa, then looked down at Jian Xiyan in front of him, as if he was a little stupid, and asked tremblingly: "You, what do you think happened to your father?" Jian Xiyan glanced at him expressionlessly, pursed his lips, and patiently wrote: Yun. Jian Chenglang stammered: "Who did you say fainted?" Jian Xiyan rolled his eyes at him, as if he didn't expect that his uncle's eyes were so bad that he couldn't even see clearly what he just wrote. He pointed to Jian Yi on the sofa and wrote: Dad. This time, the characters in the Jianxi proverb are much larger. Even a very short-sighted person can clearly see what he wrote. He thought for a moment and then continued to write: Dad is confused. After finishing writing, he put the writing board in front of Jian Chenglang's eyes. Jian Chenglang finally recovered after looking at these unmistakable words, and his voice suddenly rose: "You said your father fainted?!!" Jian Xiyan nodded. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang didn't have time to ask any more questions now, and he couldn't care so much. He hurried over to the sofa and pushed his brother several times, and found that Jian Yi didn't wake up, and really seemed to have fainted. Jian Chenglang was stunned. The first thought that came to his mind was: Could it be that his brother was ill and fainted suddenly? No! His brother has had regular physical examinations in the past few years, and the last physical examination was a week ago. The report I got was that I was in very good health and had nothing wrong with me. Or is it that his brother was actually made mad by Xiao Yan? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Is Xiaoyan's fighting power actually so strong? Until the end, his thoughts were¡ª¡ª It¡¯s amazing! His brother actually fainted! ! ! Jian Chenglang's brain was in confusion, and all sorts of random thoughts came to his mind. Jian Xiyan reached out and pulled the hem of his clothes. Show him the writing board: Let¡¯s drag dad to Sister Lili¡¯s place quickly. I¡¯m going to start writing a composition. Jian Chenglang: "" ¡°Little ancestor, your father¡¯s life or death is uncertain at the moment, and you are still thinking about writing your composition! You are truly your father¡¯s good son. Jian Chenglang took out his mobile phone and was about to call 120 to rescue someone, when he asked Jian Xiyan anxiously: "How did your dad faint?" Seeing that Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t seem to understand the matter, Jian Xiyan stopped helping him drag his father away. So, he pointed at the watermelon juice on the coffee table. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can have sex with women. Jian Chenglang: "" Can you write something that humans can read? The photographer couldn¡¯t stand it and was about to step forward to explain that it meant sleeping pills. He had been holding back his laughter just now, just for fear of laughing out loud. Not only him, but also the audience in the live broadcast room were laughing. Jian Chenglang now noticed the presence of the photographer. He was too worried about Jian Yi just now. Moreover, the photographer had been following them for many years and was not far or close to them, so he controlled the position very well. It¡¯s hard to notice his presence. Seeing it now, Jian Chenglang glanced at him and said, "What on earth is going on?" With that said, Jian Chenglang deleted the 120 he typed on his phone. Since the photographer didn¡¯t rush to call 120, it means that his brother should be fine. Jian Chenglang calmed down a lot. Then, while holding back his laughter, the photographer cut out the video of Jian Xiyan that he had just captured, transferred it to his mobile phone, and finally handed it to him. Jian Chenglang took it, read it, and was silent for a long time. In the video, after Jian Xiyan glanced at the option of "hitting his father hard", he focused his ruthless and immature eyes on the direction of "instantly making people fall asleep". The fastest way is to take sleeping pills. Although the Jianxiyan child does not know what kind of medicine this is, he does know the word "medicine". He used to take medicine all the time, and there were all kinds of colorful medicines. And all his medicines were given to him by an uncle. So, Jian Xiyan took the writing board and mobile phone and went to a room on the first floor in a familiar way. He went to find a psychiatrist who had been giving him psychological treatment. It is difficult for a psychiatrist to see Jianxi proverbDede took the initiative to come to him, he was in a good mood, and said hello to him familiarly. Jian Xiyan wrote the three words "sleeping pills" carefully on the writing board one stroke at a time, and asked the doctor if he had this. There was of course a doctor, but in order to have more contact with Jian Xiyan, he did not give it to him immediately. Instead, he smiled and said: "Is it for your father?" Jian Xiyan tilted his head and thought for a moment. This medicine was indeed meant for his father to make him faint. So, Jian Xiyan nodded. After all, he was so familiar with it, so the psychiatrist didn¡¯t doubt him, but he didn¡¯t give him too much, so he gave him one. Afraid that Jian Xiyan was too young to understand, the psychiatrist said bluntly: "Take one pill of this medicine and you can sleep for eight hours." Jian Xiyan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, he nodded, as if he thought of something, and then wrote: What if dad doesn¡¯t eat. After all, the psychiatrist has been staying at Jian's house for a while, and knows that Jian Yi doesn't like taking medicine. Sometimes when he has a cold or fever, he goes directly to the hospital for intravenous drip. As for the medicine prescribed by the doctor, he doesn't touch it. ¡°Of course, like father, like son, Jian Xiyi also doesn¡¯t like taking medicine. But the psychiatrist had already found a way to give him medicine, so he said smoothly: "This is simple. You can send your dad some juice later, put the medicine into the juicer and squeeze it together. When your dad drinks the juice, he will naturally take the medicine." Jian Xiyan instantly remembered that if he stopped taking medicine, the doctor would ask him to drink juice. ??Jianxi proverb: "" He will never drink juice again! ! When Jian Xiyan came out from the doctor, he knew from his memories that the doctor liked to give him watermelon juice. Because watermelon is sweet, it can cover up the bitter taste of medicine. Then, Jian Xiyan went into the kitchen, threw the medicine into the juicer, and asked his aunt to cut a few pieces of watermelon. When Auntie saw that there was medicine inside, she thought it was a psychiatrist who secretly put it in as usual. She was secretive, fearing that Jian Xiyan would see her. Even in order to fully integrate the medicine with the watermelon juice, the aunt took the medicine out of the juicer with gloves on when Jian Xiyan was not paying attention, found a tool to crush it into powder, and poured it into the juicer. I stirred it in the machine. I was afraid that the watermelon juice would be bitter, so I added a lot of sugar as usual. Just like that, when Jian Xiyan got the watermelon juice that his aunt brought out with a kind and kind face, not to mention that it couldn't be seen from the outside that anything had been added. Even if he drank it, he couldn't taste any bitter taste of the medicine. Jian Chenglang was stunned when he saw this. When he saw Jian Xiyan put the watermelon juice on the coffee table and said to Jian Yi: "My uncle gave it to you.", his expression turned completely petrified. . It was Jian Chenglang who proposed to knock his brother out and drag him to the Lu family, giving Jian Xiyan a glimmer of hope. And now, "he" gave his brother a glass of watermelon juice, which knocked him out. Jian Chenglang: "" It¡¯s over, he won¡¯t survive today! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 602 Composition: He is cute In the end, Jian Chenglang couldn't withstand Jian Xiyan's hard work. Under Jian Xiyan¡¯s expectant and urging eyes, Jian Chenglang gritted his teeth and moved the still sleeping Jian Yi into the car. Jian Chenglang had to admit that Jian Xiyan really had his father's style of dealing with things. Both father and son were quite ruthless! Because writing essays requires parental supervision, Jian Xiyan needs Jian Yi to go to the Lu family with him. ¡°Obviously, in Jian Xiyan¡¯s opinion, as long as Jian Yi is beside him when he is writing the essay, it is fine. As for the father, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he is awake or unconscious. Just like that, Jian Yi was dragged into the car and dragged to the Lu family. When Jian Yi woke up, the car happened to arrive at Lu's house. Jian Yi thought the watermelon juice was too sweet, so she didn¡¯t drink much. After sleeping on the road for so long, she counted the time and figured it was time to wake up. Jian Chenglang was about to get out of the car when he suddenly turned his head and saw his brother opening his eyes. He looked into his brother's cold, dark eyes, and with a shudder handed him the video of the entire process of Jian Xiyan's crime. Jian Yi after reading: "" Jian Chenglang had no doubt that if Jian Xiyan were here, his ass would probably be spread open by his brother. However, at this moment, Jian Xiyan was no longer in the car. Three minutes ago, when the car arrived at Lu's house, he happily got out of the car, hugged his writing board, and happily entered the living room to find his sister Lili. Fortunately, what Jian Xi proverb prescribed was sleeping pills, not poison. Otherwise, whether Jian Yi could still live in this world would be a question. Therefore, what Jian Yi told Qu Sinian and others about almost dying at home was not a joke. It¡¯s just a little short of replacing sleeping pills with poison. Of course, this assumption does not exist. After all, the psychiatrist would not give poison to a child. He only gave him one sleeping pill. Even if Jian Yi accidentally drank all the watermelon juice, he would not die. ¡­¡­ Qu Sinian didn¡¯t expect that Jian Yi was unconscious and kidnapped all the way, and he immediately showed sympathy. But Zhang Dazhuang was stunned. ¡°Obviously I didn¡¯t expect that Jian Xiyan was only three years old. He was already so smart at such a young age, and he would be even better when he grows up! After Jian Yi got out of the car, he gave Jian Chenglang, the culprit of the bad idea, a good beating. By now, his anger was almost gone. After knowing that it was Jian Xiyan who had knocked him out, he had to say that Jian Yi was vaguely proud in his heart. He is so smart, just like me. But when you get home at night, you still have to clean up what needs to be done. ¡­¡­ Xiao Luli had been chatting with the other three friends for a long time, but she never saw her father come in. She suddenly became anxious, thinking that her father had been kidnapped by bad guys. I was about to jump off the sofa and go outside to find my dad. Lu Junhan just came back from smoking. Behind them were Qu Sinian and others. The four parents, who were still struggling, could not come up with any results after discussing outside and did not want to waste any more time, so they simply came back. Anyway, I will die sooner or later, so I will have to write this essay sooner or later. Because there were three photographers filming them, Lu Junhan and the others didn¡¯t have to take out their mobile phones to record the video. Afterwards, just ask the photographer directly for this video of the tutorial composition. Seeing that her father was back, Xiao Luli looked very happy and quickly sat down on the sofa. Seeing Lu Junhan sitting next to her, the little girl spread out her composition book and said to him with bright black eyes, "Dad, can I start writing my composition now?" This sentence, to the ears of the four parents, was "Do you want to start dying now?" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian stood up and said in despair: "No, I still have to go out to smoke again." Zhang Dazhuang saw this: "Me too" Qu Qianqian grabbed Qu Sinian with a dissatisfied look on her face: "Dad! I'm going to write a composition, please stop running around." Qu Sinian: "Okay." Zhang Yiming looked at Zhang Dazhuang with the same vigilance: "Dad! What did you just say about you?" Zhang Dazhuang: "it's nothing." Zhang Yiming felt relieved now.? The four of them had been waiting for the fathers for a long time, and it was not easy for them to come in. Now that they can finally write essays, they can¡¯t let their dads run away anymore! Jian Xiyan looked at it, turned his head, and faced Jian Yi's expressionless face. The handsome young lady thought for a moment and raised her writing board: "Don't run around. When I finish writing the essay, you can go and play." Jian Yi: "" Just for a moment, Xiao Luli sat upright, with a serious face, and had already begun to write. She wanted to write a composition so much, and she wanted to write about her father too much. I can¡¯t wait for a long time. ¡¾I have a father, his name is Lu¡¿ The little girl¡¯s pen tip suddenly stopped here. She poked for a long time without continuing to write. Her expression was extremely complicated. Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly: "What?" The little girl looked around a few times, then approached like a thief and whispered: "Dad, what is your name Lu? They seem to have forgotten your name." The little girl kept calling Lu Junhan daddy, while Song Qingwan and the others called Lu Junhan brat, and the servants called Lu Junhan Mr. Lu. After calling him like this for several months, the little girl successfully forgot her father's name. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian was sitting next to Xiao Luli, so she naturally heard what she said. Then, she was stunned and turned around to ask Qu Sinian urgently: "Yes, Dad, what is your name?" Qu Sinian: "" Seeing this, Jian Xiyan silently glanced at Jian Yi and wrote: Do you have a business card? Give me one. Jian Yi: "" Compared with the other three, Zhang Yiming is obviously much better. I saw him acting like two good brothers. The little fat hand patted his father Zhang Dazhuang's shoulder and said boldly: "Don't worry, Dad, I remember your name. Your name is Zhang Dazhuang, no, that's not right. , you are not called Big Fatty Zhang, I am Big Fatty Zhang, then what do you call Big Fatty Zhang, Big Big Zhang" Zhang Yiming racked his brains, and suddenly he had a flash of inspiration. He clapped his little hands: "Oh, I remembered, dad, your name is Zhang Daqiang, right! I always remember, dad, you are the strongest! Even your name is strong Woolen cloth!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Go to hell Zhang Daqiang! Your father, my name is Zhang Dazhuang! ¡­¡­ Two minutes later, amid the laughter of the audience in the live broadcast room, the little guys successfully got their father's name. The four parents had a look of vicissitudes of life on their faces. Xiao Luli was so happy that she began to bury her head again, writing one stroke at a time: ¡¾I have a father, his name is Lu Junhan, he is very cute. ¡¿ Lu Junhan was silent for a long time. He couldn't help it anymore and suddenly reminded him: "Cute is used to describe children." The little girl said "Oh" obediently, then erased this sentence with an eraser, and then wrote seriously: ¡¾I have a child¡¯s father, his name is Lu Junhan, he is very cute. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" ¡°I can¡¯t get rid of cuteness no matter what, right? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 603 Am I not worthy of appearing in your composition? Lu Junhan closed his eyes and pressed his temples with his long fingers. After three seconds, he said: "Write it as it was originally written." The little girl said "Oh" and didn't ask any more questions. Mainly, she also thinks the original one is better. ¡°After all, my father is now a grown-up child, how could he still be a child? It is definitely wrong to write like this. So, the little girl changed it back obediently and continued to write: ¡¾I have a father, his name is Lu Junhan, he is very cute, he is very long and very thin¡¿ Now, Qu Sinian couldn't help it anymore: "No, Lili, is your dad a noodle? Why is it so long and thin?" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang burst out laughing! Even Jian Yi couldn't help but want to laugh. The audiences in the three groups of live broadcast rooms almost fell down laughing. On the contrary, the little girl's expression was serious. She said anxiously: "My dad is not a noodle! He is a good man." Seeing that she was anxious, Qu Sinian raised his hands in a gesture of surrender: "Hey, hey, pretend I didn't say this, but, Lili, why do you think your dad is long and thin?" Xiao Luli puffed up her face and said gloomily, "Dad is very long and slender." Zhang Dazhuang was also confused: "Where is it longer and where is it thinner?" The little girl raised her hands to gesture to the top of her head and then to her feet, and said in a sweet voice: "Uncle, look, I am only so tall, but my dad is longer than Lili! So, daddy is very It¡¯s very long.¡± Lu Junhan gritted his teeth and corrected each word: "That's called Gao." Qu Sinian also said: "Yes, Lili, that's not called long, it should be called tall. Your father is very tall." The little girl's eyes widened: "Gao? Why do you call me Gao? Is it because daddy you are happier than me?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and said coldly: "What nonsense are you talking about? Just change it for me!" The little girl lay on the table in aggrieved state, her eyes red, and she erased the word "long" with an eraser. When she replaced the word "tall" with the word "tall", she said in a choked and dissatisfied voice: "Dad, you You are not tall at all, you are not as happy as others, you are just tall" Lu Jun was cold and ruthless, and spat out one word from his thin lips: "Write!" Little girl: "" After knowing that "long" meant "tall", Qu Sinian immediately understood that "thin" should mean "thin", so he told the little girl. The little girl looked at her father. Lu Junhan's face remained expressionless. One word: "Change." The little girl felt extremely wronged, but thinking that the teacher asked her father to teach them how to write the composition, the little girl did not dare to say anything. She pouted her mouth in dissatisfaction and wrote directly: ¡¾I have a father, his name is Lu Junhan, he is very cute, he is very tall, and he is very popular¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Your teacher will probably beat you up if he sees it! Qu Sinian: "Lili, it's not 'shou', you wrote it wrong." Xiao Luli clasped her fingers in frustration and said, "I know, but, I don't know how to write 'thin'." Originally, the little girl couldn¡¯t write the word ¡°shou¡±. Fortunately, she had learned how to write the lovely word "love" before, and then she discovered that with a slight change, the word "love" became "feeling". I immediately remembered this word. It¡¯s actually in use now. Lu Junhan: "" Are you still aggrieved? Lu Junhan glanced at her: "Can't you use Pinyin?" The little girl clenched her fist angrily: "It will look ugly if you use it! I don't want to use it!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s face had no expression at this time. He had only written 29 words, and half of his life was almost gone. This essay must be at least 200 words. Lu Junhan is already thinking about which region in Africa would be more suitable for him to send the new head teacher to mine coal. The situation here in Qu Sinian is better. The reason is that after Qu Qianqian and others wrote "I have a father, his name is xxx", they didn't know how to write it down. Zhang Dazhuang exploded: "Didn't you write a lot about your sister Lili at the last parent-teacher meeting? What about her beautiful long black hair, big eyes,Fair skin. how? Your father has become dark and fat, with small eyes and short hair. You can't write anymore? Are you her son or my son? ! " Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t care at all about his father¡¯s anger at him. Instead, he hugged his father excitedly, kissed his father, and cheered: "Ah ah ah, dad, thank you dad, dad, I love you so much, I know how to write about you!" Then, Zhang Yiming picked up the composition text, waved his hand, and directly wrote what Zhang Dazhuang had just described about himself: dark and fat, with small eyes and short hair, and added a sentence at the end, Not as good-looking as my beautiful sister Lili. Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "Because my sister Lili has beautiful long black hair, big eyes, and fair skin" After Zhang Yiming wrote down what Zhang Dazhuang said about Xiao Luli, Zhang Yiming, whose brain was clogged just now and had no inspiration at all, once he wrote about Xiao Luli, his thoughts and ideas were like a flash flood. After "white skin", I wrote many words to describe Xiao Luli as good-looking, beautiful, kind and lovely. He was still laughing while writing, and his hand almost never stopped. It was in sharp contrast to when I was writing about my father just now, when I was staring at the composition text bitterly and unable to write. Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? bastard! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Do????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart out out the???? ! ! Audience: Hahahaha, this is amazing. Zhang Yiming solved it here. Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan were still at a loss. Qu Qianqian stared bitterly at her father's delicate and handsome face. In the entertainment industry, this face is enough to make many fans say "shuashuashua" without writing a thousand words of praise. commented. But Qu Qianqian, who has a controlled appearance, just sighed softly: "Why." Qu Sinian: "" What¡¯s wrong, daughter, are your father and I really that ugly? As for you sighing so much that you can¡¯t describe it? Qu Qianqian bit the tip of her pen and suddenly thought of something, her eyes lit up. When Qu Sinian saw this, his heart moved slightly. He was about to ask her if she knew how to describe her father. The next second, Qu Qianqian took out a bright and clear small mirror from her schoolbag. She happily turned the mirror to her beautiful little face, then took the pen and began to write: [I have a father, his name is Qu Sinian. He looks very similar to me. My face is very beautiful, very beautiful. My eyes are very big and my mouth is very red. I am the third child in the world. The second most beautiful person, the first one is my sister Lili. She is really, really, really good-looking. Her eyes are bigger than mine, and her hair is very long] Qu Sinian: "" Your composition. ?Write what you write yourself. You can also write Lu Li! You just can¡¯t write about your dad, can you? how! Am I not worthy of appearing in your composition? ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 604: You are not worthy of being my father Qu Sinian leaned on the sofa and pinched the bridge of his straight nose with his long, thin and white fingers. He half-closed his eyes and let out a long breath of exhaustion. Forget it. "Watching your own children write essays will sooner or later make you angry to death. Even if you don't get angry to death, your life will be shortened by decades. But you can't say it, so you might as well go and see other people's. So, thinking like this, Qu Sinian subconsciously turned his head to the side, wanting to look at the composition written by Xiao Luli next to him. If, like just now, there are any mistakes in wording, he can also remind you. The little girl is lying on the table at the moment, holding a pen in her little hand, copying the word "thin" that her father just wrote on the draft book, stroke by stroke, into her composition book. With great difficulty, I finished writing the word "thin", and out of the corner of my eye I suddenly saw Qu Sinian looking over again. Her black and clear eyes widened immediately. As if facing a formidable enemy, he covered his composition with his hands with a "swish". His white and tender little fat face was still full of vigilance, as if to tell him, uncle, don't ever think about doing this again. My composition is pointed! Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that he didn't seem to be very popular, Qu Sinian had no choice but to look away angrily, turning his head to fall on Jian Xiyan on his left. The four little guys¡¯ compositions all start with the same first sentence: ¡¾I have a father, his name is xxx¡¿ Qu Sinian directly typed his name on his mobile phone and asked Qu Qianqian to copy it and fill it in the composition. After all, at Qu Qianqian's age, she should be able to write "qu" and "year", but the word "si" may be a little difficult for her. In order to prevent Qu Qianqian from writing his name as "Qu Si Nian", Qu Sinian simply typed it to her. Zhang Dazhuang gave Zhang Yiming a good beating for remembering the wrong name. Forced him to change "Zhang Daqiang" to "Zhang Dazhuang". Fortunately, the word "strong" has always been Zhang Yiming's dream. He has wanted to be a strong boy since he was a child, so he can write these two words. There was no need for Zhang Dazhuang to type his name on his phone and show it to him. And when little Luli remembered that her father's name was Lu Junhan, she just wrote down the name without Lu Junhan having to say anything. ¡°Obviously, she knew how to spell her father¡¯s name, but she just forgot what his name was. In this way, when Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Xiao Luli wrote their father's name, it went smoothly. At least they filled it in perfectly in the composition in the end. Except for the simplified Western proverbs. Because Jian Yi¡¯s character ¡°æ¡± is the most difficult character to write in the names of the four parents. Many people know the meaning of "accident". But these people may never know Jian Yi's "Yi" in their entire lives. Not to mention, a three-year-old child. Jian Yi has always been aloof and indifferent, so without saying anything, he directly gave him a business card and asked Jian Xiyan to write it accordingly. Jian Xiyan stared at the business card, his delicate little brows furrowed tightly, and he looked at it in silence for a long time. I seem to be thinking, is this character "æ" the character of their country? ¡°Previously, after Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming finished writing their father¡¯s name, they stared at the composition text with bitterness and hatred, not knowing how to write it down. Jian Xiyan was looking at the business card and writing his father's name. Now, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were inspired, and with enthusiasm, they wrote down a lot of sentences to describe Xiao Luli's beauty. Jian Xiyan: He is still writing his father's name. Qu Sinian: "" Before, Qu Sinian heard Zhang Dazhuang say with envy that Jian Yi's name should be the most educated among them. Now it seems that I don¡¯t know if it is the most literate, but it is undoubtedly the most difficult to write. Especially, Jian Xiyan himself seems to have a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder. He must write all the words into the light green composition grid, and even a single stroke will not escape. ??????????????????????? Children¡¯s handwriting has not been practiced often, so they will subconsciously write very large, and Jian Yi¡¯s ¡°æ¡± character has too many strokes. Every time I finish writing the Jianxi Proverbs with great difficulty, the word "æ" will definitely run out of the squares. So, Jian Xiyan faced a problem. Or, just endure your obsessive-compulsive disorder and let me writeThe word "æ" came and ran out of the square grid. Or, just write the word "æ" casually, no matter how it is written, or whether the word "æ" looks like "æ", as long as it can fit into the square grid. When Qu Sinian looked over, it was already the fifth time that he had finished writing the Chinese proverb "æ" but the word "æ" that came out was wiped clean with an eraser. At this time, Jian Xiyan's delicate and fair face was obviously a little annoyed. He simply stopped writing the word "æ" and directly filled in the simplified word "æ" with a stroke of his pen. So, Qu Sinian watched helplessly as Jian Xiyan changed Jian Yi's name to "Jian Douxin". ¡°Well, Jian Douxin. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" After Jian Xiyan finished writing the word "Bean Heart", he saw that the word "bean heart" was squeezed into a square grid without exceeding the boundary. Jian Xiyan breathed a long sigh of relief, and the corners of his bright red mouth turned up slightly, obviously very satisfied. There was no trace of guilt on her pretty and fair face for changing her father¡¯s name. Not only did he not feel guilty, he also grabbed Jian Yi's business card, blackened the word "Yi" on the business card with a pencil, and then wrote the word "¶¹ÐÄ" frankly on the side! It seems that in this case, his father's name is not Jian Yi at all, but Jian Douxin. In this way, the business card is exactly the same as the father¡¯s name written on his composition. Qu Sinian and others reported their names to Qu Qianqian and others and asked them to write them in the composition. ?????????????????? Jian Xiyan is better. When writing a composition, he also changed his father¡¯s name. Not only did he change it, he even didn¡¯t let go of his business card. This reverse naming operation left Qu Sinian stunned. Qu Sinian remembered that the last time the Jianxi proverb read: "I don't have a father," but this time, the father was directly replaced by a "Jian Douxin" father. ¡°It¡¯s worse to have someone else as your father than to have no father at all!¡± Jian Yi¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either, and he said coldly: ¡°Change it back.¡± Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red lips, frowned slightly, stared at Jian Yi next to him expressionlessly, and said clearly: If I don¡¯t change, I just want ¡°Jian Douxin¡± to be my father! With so many strokes in your name, you are not worthy of being my father! Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi¡¯s face was cold and indifferent, and he still said: ¡°Change it back.¡± The voice was obviously much colder and a little more coercive. Jian Xiyan ignored him. Seeing that the other friends had already written a lot, he didn't want to fall behind. He tilted his head and thought for a while before starting to write. Seeing that Jian Yi was about to beat someone up again, Jian Chenglang, who was not far away, saw this and quickly ran over, dragging his half-broken body that had been beaten by his brother before, and stopped his brother firmly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 605 I didn¡¯t have a father before "Hey, brother, brother, calm down, calm down. This is a live broadcast. It is illegal to abuse children. Abusing children who are doing homework will be severely condemned by the general public! Besides, I think the child He didn't mean it on purpose, maybe he really thought it would be nicer to call you Jian Douxin?" "" Jian Yi stared at him coldly: "Then this name is given to you." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang thought to himself, if I were really called Jian Douxin, I would be a prodigal son in a nightclub, drive a luxury car, and pick up women. I would not even dare to give him a business card. Even if I give it, others might think I am a bean paste bun seller just by looking at my name. Thinking of this, Jian Chenglang had to thank his knowledgeable parents for giving him and his brother such literate names. After silently thanking him, Jian Chenglang coughed lightly and thought about settling the matter quickly. So, he quietly glanced at Jian Xiyan, who was immersed in writing a composition. Seeing that he didn't pay attention, he whispered to Jian Yi: "Brother, don't be angry. I think even if you beat Xiao Yan to death, he won't change it. It's not like you don't know how stubborn Xiao Yan is. You see, he even changed the name on your business card. It¡¯s been changed, and it¡¯s clear that I want you to change your name.¡± Jian Yi¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°So, I will call you Jian Douxin from now on?¡± "" Jian Chenglang couldn't hold it in any longer. Just as he was about to laugh, his brother stared back at him. He quickly said: "Brother, just be patient now. At worst, you can steal Xiao Yan's composition later and change the word '¶¹ÐÄ' back. It's rare that Xiao Yan starts writing about you. Don't you want to read it?" , your image in Xiao Yan¡¯s heart?¡± At the last parent-teacher meeting, Jian Xi said "I don't have a father", which directly erased Jian Yi's existence. Not to mention, describe the image of Jian Yi as a father in his heart. For example, Xiao Luli, in her heart, her father is tall and thin, but he is also the best and best person in the world. In Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes, Qu Sinian is as good-looking as her. Although there is only such a sentence, it can be regarded as a disguised compliment to Qu Si for growing up well. As for Zhang Yiming, he described Zhang Dazhuang as dark, fat, and with small eyes. Although these are derogatory words, they are also true, but at least Zhang Yiming also wrote about the image of his father in his heart. Only simple Western proverbs. Jian Xiyan himself has big problems. He is slightly autistic and doesn't like to talk. He stays in his room all day long. Even the psychiatrist doesn't know what he is thinking. After finally going to kindergarten and hanging out with Lu Li and the others, Jian Xiyan's situation improved a lot and he gradually became more outgoing. Although I still don¡¯t like to talk, I can at least express myself through writing. But he never wrote anything about what kind of person my father was, what happened to my father. Jian Chenglang didn't know if Jian Xiyan had told Xiao Luli and the others about Jian Yi, but in his memory, Jian Xiyan rarely mentioned his father. He never said anything good about Jian Yi, often fought with Jian Yi, and never said anything bad about Jian Yi. Still silent. Now I finally have the opportunity to see the image of Jian Yi in Jian Xiyan's mind, even if there is only one sentence, no matter whether it is good or bad, as long as Jian Xiyan writes about Jian Yi, it is worth it. ¡°At least they can finally know what kind of existence Jian Yi¡¯s father is to Jian Xiyan. Jian Yi said nothing, obviously acquiescing. In this regard, Jian Yi has always been able to make great concessions in dealing with Jian Xiyan's mental illness. Jian Chenglang was not afraid that his brother would not agree, but he never expected that this would be the decision he regretted most today. In the short time they chatted, Jian Xiyan had already written a lot. The photographer also noticed it and quickly zoomed in on the composition text of Jian Xiyan. But he didn¡¯t dare to get too close. After all, Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t like the closeness of strangers, which would make him feel disgusted. Then¡ª¡ª Three seconds passed¡ª¡ª The audience in the live broadcast room laughed like crazy! Jian Chenglang's expression could not be more stiff. Jian Yi was already pressing her knuckles expressionlessly. Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t notice them, and was still writing the composition very immersedly: "I have a father, his name is Jian Douxin. In fact, I didn't have a father before, because I asked my father to dig coal, but he didn't go and beat me, saying that he wanted to sell the house. ?Later, when he was selling the house, he was beaten to death. But now when writing a composition, my father must be beside me, and the topic is also about my father. I have no choice but to bring my father back to life first and let him watch me write the composition. Otherwise, Sister Lili and the others all have fathers, and I am the only one. No, I would be embarrassed. When I finish writing the composition, my father will die again, but this time, he was not beaten to death for selling his house, but was beaten to death by me, because his name was too difficult to write, so I wrote it all. After five times, I still couldn¡¯t write it well. He kept asking me to correct it. Hey, his name and him are so annoying. I¡¯d better die soon. ¡¿ Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Yi: "" Five seconds later¡ª¡ª "elder brother!!!" Jian Chenglang's heartbreaking voice rang out in the Lu family's living room: "Brother, calm down, I'm sorry, you, you, do you still remember that I am your favorite biological brother!!! Ah, I x , Stop hitting, stop hitting brother, it¡¯s Xiaoyan who said he wanted to beat you to death, and it¡¯s him who said you¡¯re annoying, it has nothing to do with me, why are you hitting me.¡± Jian Chenglang clutched his stomach, wanting to cry but without tears, with a look of injustice on his face. Jian Yi pressed her wrist with her fingers and borrowed Jian Chenglang's previous words expressionlessly: "It is illegal to abuse children, and abusing children who are doing homework will be severely condemned by the general public, so I can't hit them." He can only hit you." "" Jian Chenglang had a dogged look on his face: "Brother, do you actually think that I actually look like a child?" Jian Yi glanced at him with an indifferent expression: "A 23-year-old child?" Jian Chenglang touched his nose angrily: "pretend I didn't say anything." When Jian Chenglang walked over to the sofa, he saw that Jian Xiyan actually wanted to continue writing. He suddenly trembled and felt that his whole body was starting to hurt. He quickly went over to stop him. He smiled reluctantly: "Well, Xiaoyan, didn't your teacher say that you should write at least 200 words in your composition? You already have 200 words. You don't need to continue writing. Really, really don't need to. You have already written very, very well. Well, even my uncle thought your writing was great after reading it, and the teacher will definitely give you an excellent one when the time comes!" ¡¾Hahahahaha, the director of the show even said such nonsense in order not to be beaten to death by his brother! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, brother Xiyan, write for me! Keep writing, write another thousand words, hahahaha, I haven¡¯t laughed enough yet! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right! It's a pity that the director is alone, but he has made it possible for all of us. This deal is a good deal, hahahaha! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 606 Just write it to death Jian Chenglang¡¯s deeply touching words had just fallen. Jian Xiyan's clear eyes lit up instantly, but he didn't react yet. Next to him, Qu Qianqian, who was about to start praising her sister Lili as the most beautiful in the world, was about to start praising her as the most beautiful in the universe. As if she heard something, the tips of her ears twitched slightly¡ª¡ª Then, he suddenly stood up from the sofa. "¡­¡­excellent?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?? "Uncle, are you saying that my brother Xiyan's composition will be excellent?" Jian Chenglang was stunned for a moment. He didn't know why she asked, but when he looked at her clear and clean eyes, he felt a little guilty. For a moment, he didn't answer immediately. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Jian Xiyan wrote about his father¡¯s death and his life, and also hoped that his father would die soon. He didn¡¯t have any positive composition, and if he passed the exam, it was because the teacher was blind. Not to mention giving him an outstanding performance. A truly excellent essay should be about how hard my father works every day and how much he loves me. I also love him very much. I must be filial to him when I grow up. Like this, the whole process revolves around, "Father is kind and son is filial", "I love daddy the most", "Dad works too hard, I have to understand him". That is excellent composition. Rather than like the Jianxi proverb, the whole composition has a central point: My enemy dad. "Father's kindness and son's filial piety have nothing to do with each other." But being stared at by Jian Xiyan, Jian Chenglang still had to bite the bullet, put his hand to his lips, and coughed lightly, ignoring his conscience: "Of course." Zhang Yiming also heard it, and seeing Jian Chenglang so sure, he immediately believed it. His eyes also lit up, and he quickly stood up from his seat and said to Jian Xiyan next to him: "Brother Xiyan, can you show me your composition? I want to see how you wrote it. I also want to be excellent!¡± Xiao Luli, who was relatively far away, had good ears, and Zhang Yiming's voice was already loud, so she heard this shout, her dark eyes widened, and she said urgently: "Excellent? Where is the excellence? I want it too, I want to be excellent too!" Seeing this, Qu Qianqian quickly sent a message: "Sister Lili, brother Xiyan's composition is excellent! Uncle said, brother Xiyan's composition will definitely be excellent!" "Really?" Xiao Luli said in surprise: "Brother Xiyan, can you teach us how to write? People also want to be excellent!" Jian Xiyan nodded, without any reservation, and directly wrote a few big words on the writing board: It¡¯s simple, just write it to death. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" In an instant, the whole place was extremely quiet, as if there was no one alive. The next second, Qu Qianqian said in surprise: "Is it so simple? Can I get excellent in this way?" In Qu Qianqian¡¯s opinion, it is indeed very simple. After all, it is written to death, and her father is not really dead. In contrast, obtaining "excellence" is more important. After all, it is an aristocratic kindergarten, and the teacher education is the most cutting-edge and the best. Teachers are also very demanding. Homework is graded very strictly. "Qu Qianqian and Lu Li are doted on by their families, unlike other wealthy families who start forcing their children to study at the age of one or two. As a result, when Qu Qianqian and the others were in kindergarten, their level was very different from that of other children who had long been able to read and learn. The other children¡¯s homework was excellent several times, but Lu Li¡¯s was almost always good. Of course, it¡¯s also because they love to play. The other children are after class and are all sitting in their seats, studying and doing homework seriously. It was good for the four of them. After class, they looked as if they had just been released from prison. They were so happy that they couldn't sit still in their positions. We just sit around eating sweets and chatting. ??????????????????? If they don¡¯t have good genes, are smart and flexible, and have tutors at home, otherwise, they might not even be able to get good grades. Qu Sinian and the others do not want to put too much pressure on them so early. They believe in free education. At the same time, they feel that it is good to have a good education. As long as they are happy, it is better than anything else.   That¡¯s what they think, but the little guy doesn¡¯t think that way. It is said that what is not available is the best. Every time, when they see the excellence of other children in their homework, they are envious of Little Honghua, Little Luli and others. They also want to be excellent. As long as one is needed, they will be satisfied. So, I heard that as long as my father is killed, he will be able to get excellent, but it is not really dead anyway. Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t think too much, so she directly found a new composition book and started writing. Seeing this, Zhang Yiming also took out a new composition book. Fortunately, he acted like a good brother. The chubby hand patted his father's shoulder and said hehe: "Dad! Don't worry! I promise that you will die miserably, and no one will be more miserable than you! Hahahaha, excellent! I'm here!" ¡°Obviously, in Zhang Yiming¡¯s dim mind, he directly equated it with the idea that the more miserable his father¡¯s death was, the better his composition would be. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Xiao Luli was also very excited. She took out the composition book and felt extremely sad when she thought about writing her father to death. Although he is not really dead, the little girl still can't bear to write her father to death. So, she raised her big, black and clear eyes and comforted her father with a serious look on her face: "Dad, can you die first? Just die gently! Wait, wait until someone gets an excellent essay, and you can come back to life! So, don't be afraid, they won't let you die. Too long." Lu Junhan: "" And Jian Xiyan glanced at Jian Yi and raised his writing board: How do you want to die? I can satisfy you. Jian Yi: "" Seeing that Jian Yi didn't speak, Jian Xiyan didn't care, so he started writing again. Jian Yi: "" Three seconds later. The four parents had the same expressionless expression, and then they all looked at the culprit Jian Chenglang. Jian Chenglang's whole body trembled: "Um, I remember I have something else to do, so I'll leave first!" Jian Chenglang turned around and was about to run away when Qu Sinian next to him ruthlessly pushed him back to the sofa. Zhang Dazhuang stood up, with a ferocious smile on his face, and his words were gritted: "Hey! Brother Jian, why are you running away! You gave us such a big gift, and we haven't even thanked you properly yet." "" Jian Chenglang laughed and said, "Well, that's not necessary. Actually, I think it's quite cold here. I'm going to put on some clothes first. Well, when I finish putting on clothes, you won't be able to thank me again when I get back" Before he could finish speaking, the door to the Lu family¡¯s living room was closed with a bang. Lu Junhan was playing with the lighter carelessly in his hand. When Jian Chenglang looked over, he raised his thin lips and said, "You're welcome." Jian Chenglang: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 607 Changing Parents Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang sat on either side of Jian Chenglang, holding his shoulders firmly with their hands, while Lu Junhan stood on the only escape route not far away. Jian Chenglang couldn't escape now even if he wanted to. Unless he can escape. Jian Yi walked up to Jian Chenglang and slowly rolled up the sleeves of his black shirt with his thin fingers, revealing his strong white forearms. He sneered with a dull expression: "Tell me, how do you want to die?" Jian Chenglang: "" Damn it! Why am I always the one who's hurt! ! ! ¡¾Hahahahahaha, Director Jian is so pitiful, this is simply a large-scale domestic violence scene! I want to join! Oh no, I want to report it! It's wrong to gather people to fight! ¡¿ ¡¾The sisters upstairs saw clearly that this was not a gathering of people to fight, this was a one-sided assault! Hahahaha, Director Jian really looks so weak and helpless right now, so pitiful. ¡¿ ¡¾Director Jian said, I have never suffered such grievances before! ¡¿ ¡¾This incident tells us that adults should not lie to children if they are fine! ! Otherwise, their father will punish them severely! ¡¿ ¡¾Jian Chenglang: What? You ask me how I feel now? No, no, no, I'm not in the mood right now. Regret is just regret! I regret it so much! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, am I the only one who has been licking the screen? ! I think when these five men come together, their looks instantly soar. It¡¯s the same scene as the debut of a top boy group. They are so handsome, okay? In comparison, the boy bands I watched before were simply weak. This is a real man! Ahhhhh, I can! I really can! ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters upstairs! You and I thought together, tonight's dream has content! ! ¡¿ ¡¾I have taken a screenshot, I will hang this photo above my bed in the future! I tell the baby in my belly every day to grow like them, you know? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Thanks for the reminder, sister! ! I also went to take screenshots! ! ¡¿ Compared to the excitement and laughter of the audience, Jian Chenglang's situation is more dire. Seeing that his brother is about to domestically abuse him in front of the majority of netizens. Jian Chenglang was so excited that he wanted to ask the little guys over there for help. He was about to roar and said: ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Don¡¯t just focus on writing essays, haven¡¯t you seen that your dads have run away! ¡°Have you all forgotten that your teacher said that parents should be supervising when writing essays? Your parents have all run away, and you are still writing a crappy essay. Why don¡¯t you take your father back soon! But before Jian Chenglang could say these words, when he saw the situation of the little guys, his heart suddenly turned cold. ¡°Obviously, the little guys also know that they can¡¯t write their compositions without their daddy. So, they are not writing essays. Instead, they gathered together and discussed with other friends how to kill their father so that the teacher would give them excellence. Jian Chenglang: "" God will kill me. Seeing that the little guys were completely useless, Jian Chenglang suddenly came up with a quick idea in the crisis. He quickly raised his hand and stopped his brother: "Hey, brother, please calm down first. I, I suddenly thought of a way to ensure that they can write their essays well." Jian Yi glanced at him and said nothing. Jian Chenglang knew that he meant this by default, and he breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, Jian Chenglang had thought about this idea a long time ago, but he never said it. He hesitated and said to the four parents: "Actually, I wanted to say it before, since you can't take care of your own children, why don't you try to take care of other people's children? I think, if you had another child in charge, their composition would have been finished long ago. ." Lu Junhan was silent for a moment, raised his eyes, and said bluntly: "Tell me what you think." Qu Sinian looked at him and said with a smile: "If you don't say it well, don't go out here today and die with us!" Zhang Dazhuang laughed and patted Jian Chenglang on the shoulder: "Don't worry, even if you die, we won't let you die too easily." Jian Yi: "Yeah." Jian Chenglang: "" Are you still fucking human? ! ¡­¡­ As a director, Jian Chenglang is not as powerful as Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, or even Qu Sinian. He can command all directions at will and make others awe him. But he has Lu Junhan, who they all compare toGreat talent. He is very good at reading people. Perhaps it was something he had practiced many times in the entertainment industry before: every drama he directed before, every role in it, from the important male and female protagonists to the less important extras, all the actors were him. I personally looked at it and picked it out. As long as he picks out the person and says they are suitable for any role, then they will definitely be suitable. This is also the reason why every drama he produces becomes a hit. He is so good at choosing people. Therefore, he could tell at a glance that Lu Junhan was not suitable to take care of Lu Li, because Lu Li was not afraid of her father at all, and she also liked her father very, very much. Once she wants to write her father to death, although she can't bear it now, once she starts writing the essay, she will definitely make Lu Junhan die so thoroughly that he will not even have ashes left. So that her favorite father, even if he dies, will die better than others. Then, the problem arises. Lu Junhan was obviously a person who could never speak even if he could do it with his hands. He asked Lu Junhan to patiently explain to the little girl that he couldn't write like this and how to write it. He also had to deal with it from time to time. The little girl asked, "Why can't it be written like this?" "Questions like this. The final result is naturally that the little girl who talks too much nonsense will be severely beaten by her father, or violently suppressed, and the little girl will be asked to change her ways without giving any reason. " And Xiao Luli didn't know what she had done wrong, and she was forced to correct it by her father, so she felt extremely aggrieved. So, Lu Junhan was too lazy to talk nonsense, and little Lu Li remained confused and aggrieved. It¡¯s amazing that this composition is so good. As for the most suitable person to watch Xiao Luli write her essay, Jian Chenglang looked at Qu Sinian faintly. Qu Sinian was stunned and pointed at himself: "You mean me?" Jian Chenglang nodded. Qu Sinian shook his head and denied it first: "I'm afraid I can't. Although I am patient, every time I tell my baby how to write here and there, my baby is very impatient and won't even listen to me. He also says that I don't know how to write. .¡± Who knows, Jian Chenglang became even more excited, he held his hand: "That's right! It's you!" Qu Sinian: "" ¡­¡­ Although I don¡¯t know what the final effect of Jian Chenglang¡¯s proposal will be, treating a dead horse as a live doctor, no matter what, it will not be worse than being written to death now. Lu Junhan seemed to have thought of something, so he first called the new head teacher. ??Told him that they wanted to change the matter of parental supervision. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 608: Taking out a new composition book again The new head teacher had been teaching in an aristocratic kindergarten before and had met a lot of rich people. Hearing Lu Junhan's voice, he didn't panic much. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He has not experienced anything, and has nothing to be afraid of. The worst he can do is die. He just wanted to cultivate the children to become talents, so when he heard Lu Junhan's somewhat ridiculous proposal, the head teacher rejected it without even thinking about it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? Lu Junhan said calmly without changing his expression: "So we need your help." New head teacher: "" Indeed, if the teacher says to change parental supervision, the children will just do the same homework assigned by the teacher in the past. They will do whatever the teacher tells them to do. They will only obey subconsciously without thinking too much, and they will not even think about it. I won¡¯t ask too many questions. With the children trusting him so much, the head teacher would naturally not want to betray their trust. So, seeing that Lu Junhan wanted him to be the villain, the head teacher sternly refused: "Impossible! Don't even think about it!" Lu Junhan had no expression on his face and said coldly: "I remember that you are only their class teacher, not their Chinese teacher. This composition is assigned by you, which is ineffective." The implication is, don¡¯t be shameless. "I'm in a hurry. At worst, they won't do the composition." Seeing him threatening him, the head teacher was inevitably a little angry, "You" "Hey, hey, hey, I'll do it, let me do the talking." Jian Chenglang couldn't stand it anymore. He was afraid that if he continued talking, the head teacher might not survive today. He guessed that the class teacher also had good intentions. After all, composition will be tested in the high school entrance examination and college entrance examination in the future. If he doesn't correct it now, it will be more troublesome when he grows up. But the problem is that he is dealing with Lu Junhan who has little patience and does not allow others to resist him. At the beginning, Lu Junhan was able to speak kindly to the class teacher because he was Lu Li's teacher. ¡°Otherwise, based on the tone of the head teacher, Lu Junhan would have had him caught and thrown into the sea to feed the fish. Although Lu Junhan¡¯s violent and cruel temper has been tempered in the past few months since Lu Li came to the Lu family, the sleeping wolf is still a ferocious wolf that cannot be messed with. Jian Chenglang first chatted with the class teacher for a few words. After roughly understanding from the words what kind of class teacher the elderly class teacher was who cared about the students, he immediately started to play the emotional card. Generally speaking, teachers who like children are very soft and sentimental at heart, so playing the emotional card is the most appropriate thing. "Teacher, in fact, we were very serious in helping them write essays at the beginning, but we really have no choice." Jian Chenglang paused and suddenly choked several times. To the ears of the head teacher opposite, it sounded like he was about to collapse and was being driven crazy by his children. The head teacher suddenly remembered that when he first read the students' compositions, he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. What's more, after these parents figured it out, half of their anger disappeared immediately, but they still felt that it was not good to change parents like this. Jian Chenglang saw that he had actually begun to waver. So, without saying anything, I directly sent the video just now, adding a lot of fire to it. ????????????????????????????????? He also said that this was a helpless move on their part. They couldn't really look at the children and write them to death, right? ¡°None of them had ever been so outrageous in their composition at the last parent-teacher meeting. Sure enough, the head teacher fell silent after watching the video. The heart that was already shaken suddenly collapsed. ¡°Obviously, the four little guys¡¯ saucy operation once again refreshed the class teacher¡¯s understanding. In the end, the head teacher not only said no more words of rejection, but also apologized to Lu Junhan. ¡°Obviously, he felt that the reason why Lu Junhan had a bad attitude towards him was because Lu Junhan was already on the verge of being driven crazy. He immediately understood him very well and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡­¡­ After the head teacher is done, things will become much simpler. Jian Chenglang turned on the phone and asked the head teacher to talk to Lu Li and the others. Then, the head teacher said that now the fathers should be written down so that they can no longer be outstanding. They have to praise the fathers. When the four little guys heard the teacher¡¯s voice, they nodded their heads and sat upright, obviously afraid of the teacher.   Seeing this well-behaved and clever look, the four parents felt very sad. ???????????? Then, the head teacher said that it was about parental supervision, saying that this is a game, and if they can abide by the rules of the game, no matter what the composition is, he will give them a good composition. After that, if their compositions can pass, he will directly give them excellent grades. When they heard after playing the game that as long as they passed the essay writing, they could get "excellent", it seemed like pie in the sky, which made the eyes of the four little guys light up. He hurriedly agreed. There are games to play, and you don¡¯t have to write a good essay. As long as you pass, you can get an excellent essay. This is simply great! The four little guys thought in unison. So, the four little guys once again took out a new composition book. The little ones are sitting upright, holding pencils, and are all ready. But the four parents still stood there and did not move. They already have a psychological shadow, and they don¡¯t want to sit on that sofa again and watch them write that bullshit essay. Jian Chenglang: "" ¡°I would be embarrassed if word got out that you were such a coward. You were so energetic when you hit me just now! Jian Chenglang talked hard before sending the four lingering parents to the sofa where the children were sitting. ??Their brows were furrowed, as if they were going not to the sofa, but to the guillotine. The audience in the live broadcast room laughed so much that many viewers, after hearing about this, ran directly from the live broadcast rooms of other guests, just to see how the boss taught the children to do their homework. Not only that, many powerful families in Haicheng and Beijing have put down their work one after another. Looking at this scene, they all thought in their hearts: Fortunately, they don¡¯t have children. Look, Lu Junhan used to be lawless and fearless, but now he doesn¡¯t even dare to teach homework. ??????????????????? Children are the most terrifying creatures in the world. Even big devils like Lu Junhan can't handle it. " Mr. Shen, who was far away in the Mu family in the capital, watched the live broadcast and couldn't help but smiled while stroking his hands: "Sure enough, my vision is right. This little girl is even more powerful than her father." As he said that, Mr. Shen seemed to have remembered something, and turned to ask the four people behind him: "Oh, by the way, you should be able to teach children how to do homework, right?" Mu Qi: "" The other three hall masters: "" If they say no, can they change their successor? ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 609 Dads¡¯ Counterattack (1) Lu family villa. living room. The atmosphere fell into deathly silence again. According to Jian Chenglang¡¯s arrangement, Qu Sinian began to be responsible for supervising Lu Li; Lu Junhan began to be responsible for supervising Qu Qianqian; Jian Yi was responsible for supervising Zhang Yiming; and Zhang Dazhuang was responsible for supervising Jian Xiyan. The photographers and staff of the three groups of guests were all standing not far away, and everyone was holding their breath for fear of disturbing them. This fight between parents and children looks calm and calm, but in fact, there are undercurrents, smoke is rising, and war is about to break out. Audiences in the live broadcast room placed bets one after another, and some people believed that the little guys would definitely win. "But some people believe that Jian Chenglang's arrangement is not wrong, and his analysis is very reasonable and well-founded. This time, the parents will definitely win. A large part of the remaining people feel that the final result must be a lose-lose situation - the child drives the parents crazy again, and the parents can't bear it anymore and beat the child to death, and no one can get better. The title of the essay has not changed, it is still: My Dad. After the four little guys wrote the title on the new composition book with ease, they began to write the text. The first sentence is still: [I have a father, his name is xxx] The four little guys are all immersed in writing seriously. Half a minute later, the first person to speak out was Zhang Dazhuang. "Jian Douxin? Hahaha, who is this Jian Douxin?" He couldn't hold it back and said "Hey", his big, thick, dark hand subconsciously patted Jian Xiyan's thin back, and he laughed boldly and said: "Silly boy, isn't your father's name Jian Yi? Why did you write a composition and change your father's name!" Zhang Dazhuang is used to photographing Zhang Yiming. At this moment, the intensity is still the same as that of Zhang Yiming, without any reduction. But Zhang Yiming is a strong little fat man. No matter how hard he hits or pats, he can't be damaged. His skin is very solid. But Jian Xiyan is not. He is very small and thin. When Zhang Dazhuang slaps him like this, his upper body leans forward so hard that he almost Get down on the table. ??Jianxi proverb: "" If it were Zhang Yiming here, he would have scolded him loudly. "But Jian Xiyan had difficulty speaking out. He couldn't hold back a word for a long time, and his face turned red with anger. He was about to find a writing board and write to ask Zhang Dazhuang not to pat him. But before he could find the writing board, he was patted again by Zhang Dazhuang, who had no eyesight. This time, Jian Xiyan was photographed and fell directly on the table. ??Jianxi proverb: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "!!!!!!" I really want to curse! "Hey! My child, don't you know how to write your father's name?" Zhang Dazhuang didn't notice Jian Xiyan's glare at him, so he muttered: "It's true that your father's name is difficult to write, but it's literate. You don't know. When I got your father's business card, I studied it for a long time. Hahaha, I studied for a long time and couldn't find it. I figured out what the word was, but I thought it was a typo on the computer! After asking someone else, I found out that the word "accidental" has the same pronunciation as the "meaning" of "accident". Hey, why is your father not called Jian Yi? Oh! This name is so easy to write!" ??Jianxi proverb: "" "Hey, why did you lie down on the table?" Zhang Dazhuang noticed this and quickly pulled him back. "You still have to write an essay. Don't fall asleep! Go to sleep after you finish writing." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? " Jian Xiyan¡¯s delicate and fair face had no expression at all. The audience fell down laughing. It¡¯s true that one thing brings down another thing. Jian Xiyan doesn't like to talk, but he meets Zhang Dazhuang, who loves to talk, chatter and shout. Jian Xiyan's face is paralyzed, but Zhang Dazhuang doesn't understand children, has no eyesight, and is not like Jian Yi who can understand. The look on Jian Xiyan's paralyzed face. The way the two get along is naturally like a chicken talking to a duck, they are not on the same channel. Jian Xiyan couldn't bear it any longer, so he found his writing board and wrote a few big words: Farewell! push! I! ! ! Zhang Dazhuang saw him and laughed again. He scratched his head and laughed loudly: "You told me earlier. I used to push my son a lot. I accidentally got used to it. I must have regarded you as my son just now." .¡± Jian Xiyan frowned tightly with his delicate little brows. He talks a lot, why is this man more annoying than his father? wantIf it wasn't because he was Yiming's brother's father, he would have fought with him a long time ago! Jian Xiyan was too lazy to pay attention to him and continued to write his own composition. But Zhang Dazhuang hurriedly corrected him: "You haven't changed your father's name yet. If you can't write it, uncle can help you write it. I haven't written your father's name yet. By the way, how do you write your father's name? There is a business card Really? After I researched it at the time, I forgot about it, but your father¡¯s name is really hard to remember" Jian Xiyan took a deep breath and couldn't bear it anymore. In order to shut up Zhang Dazhuang, he directly pulled the eraser and erased the word "¶¹ÐÄ", and then wrote the word "æ" on it again. This time, the word "æ" still ran out of the square, but Jian Xiyan seemed not to notice. It seemed that as long as he could make Zhang Dazhuang shut up, he could do anything. Jian Chenglang looked on in shock. He just thought that changing parents might have some effect, but he didn't expect the effect to be so strong. Before, his brother asked Xiaoyan to change the word, but Xiaoyan acted as if he didn't hear it and refused to change it. His brother looked like he was about to hit someone, but Xiao Yan still went his own way. But now, with a few words from Zhang Dazhuang, he actually changed! ! ! ! Jian Chenglang looked at Zhang Dazhuang, then at the angry Jian Xiyan, with a confused look on his face, and whispered to the taciturn Jian Yi: "So, brother, the reason why you couldn't cure Xiaoyan in the past is because you said too few words?" Jian Yi: "" After that, in order to shut up Zhang Dazhuang, Jian Xiyan almost changed whatever Zhang Dazhuang said. Zhang Dazhuang asked him to praise Jian Yi, and Jian Xiyan praised Jian Yi no matter how reluctant he was. ¡°Obviously, I hope to finish writing the essay quickly so that I can completely get rid of Zhang Dazhuang. Jian Chenglang was stunned again and murmured: "So Xiaoyan, you can praise your father." Jian Xiyan rolled his eyes at him, as if to say, is he talking nonsense? Jian Chenglang: "" Sure enough, a child still has to push. If you don¡¯t push him, you will never know how much potential he has in praising his father. Not only him, but also Zhang Yiming. Zhang Yiming, like Zhang Dazhuang, has a temper that can't sit still and loves to shout. But once he wants to move or talk, Jian Yi, who is supervising him next to him, will say something coldly. Each time there is only one concise and concise word: "Write." Zhang Yiming turned around and saw Jian Yi's expressionless, cold face that looked a little scary. My heart trembled, and all thoughts were gone. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 610 Dads¡¯ Counterattack (2) As scared as a little quail. The little chubby body shrank into a ball-shaped ball on the chair, holding the pen with trembling hands, shrinking his head, and writing the composition tremblingly. Jian Yi didn¡¯t say anything at the side, just looking at him with such a taciturn cold face, like a cold killer staring at his prey, with a strong sense of presence. Zhang Yiming was almost scared to death. He was even thinking that it was a good thing that Uncle Jian was not his father. If Uncle Jian were his father, he would definitely not survive a day and he would be scared to death by Uncle Jian when he was just born. Now, Zhang Yiming no longer dares to write about his beautiful sister Lili. Mainly because he was afraid that if he wrote it, he would be beaten to death by Jian Yi on the spot. Zhang Yiming had seen Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan fighting many times before. It was completely different from when his father Zhang Dazhuang beat him. His father beat him, and it was obvious on his face that his father was angry. Then his father would beat him and call him a stinky boy. It would be better for me to give birth to you than to give birth to barbecued pork. Look at who is in other people's homes ¡­ In short, a lot of words. However, apart from the fact that his hands are stronger and it hurts a bit when he hits someone, his father is not scary at all. And Zhang Yiming has been raised to be healthy and strong, so he is not afraid of being beaten by Zhang Dazhuang. Even when his father beat him, he would cry and yell back. But Uncle Jane doesn¡¯t. Zhang Yiming saw clearly that when Uncle Jian beat Brother Xiyan, he didn't speak, not a word, and his face didn't look angry, angry, or vicious like his father's. Uncle Jian looked expressionless from beginning to end. But it looks super scary. Therefore, Zhang Yiming still feels that Jian Xiyan was picked up by his father. "Otherwise, if my brother Xi Yan is so cute, how could he have such a terrible father?" Could it be that Uncle Jian beat his own son to death and then picked up Brother Xi Yan? Zhang Yiming began to have random thoughts in his mind, but he did not continue to think deeply. He felt a familiar cold and indifferent gaze fall on him. Zhang Yiming: "!!!" He turned his head stiffly, and sure enough, he once again met Jian Yi's dull and calm eyes, and that terrifying expressionless face. Before Jian Yi could ask him what was wrong. Zhang Yiming himself was so frightened that he almost cried. He put down his pen, hugged his head, and shivered. He was always carefree and liked to shout, but now he was obviously trembling: "Jian, Uncle Jane, wuwuwu, I didn't mean to desert, I really didn't, I'll write right away, I'll write now, you, don't hit me, okay?" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" What happened to this child? Jian Yi didn¡¯t ask him why he missed him so much, nor did he want to explore Zhang Yiming¡¯s inner thoughts. Looking at the composition with only a few sentences written in front of him, he still wrote a few concise words, urging: "Hurry up and write." So, in Zhang Yiming's opinion, Jian Yi meant that as long as he wrote a composition, he would not beat him. On the contrary, if he doesn't write a composition, Jian Yi will beat him to death. Zhang Yiming: "" After Zhang Yiming figured it out, he almost said "Wow" and cried miserably. Originally, he couldn't hold back any words to praise his father. Now, under the intense pressure from Jian Yi's eyes and words, he exhausted all his brain cells, and he really came up with a lot of words to praise his father. sentence. What work is hard, people are very good, not to watch TV with him, strong body, he makes his father angry, his father did not kill him, how kind he was in his heart, his father is really the best and strongest father in the world. ???????????? In short, he praises his father to the best of his ability. Jian Chenglang, who was watching next to him, was stunned again. Facts have proved that children really have to push. If you don¡¯t push, you really don¡¯t know whether he is a scumbag or a top student. Not only was Zhang Yiming scared to death, Qu Qianqian was also frightened to the point of crying by Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are the same type of people. He talks little, has a cold face, and has a terrifying aura. Keep away from strangers. ?But Lu Junhan was not as taciturn as Jian Yi, and the expression on his face was more expressionless rather than cold like Jian Yi. At this moment, he was playing with the phone in his hand carelessly, looking up from time to time to see where Qu Qianqian was writing. And when Qu Qianqian noticed that Lu Junhan was watching her from the side, she didn't even dare to raise her head, her eyes immediately turned red, she looked pitiful, her little hand was holding a pen, and she was shaking with fear. ?????????????????????????????????????:???????: Sister Lili, help me, your father is so scary. Qu Qianqian tilted her head and wanted to ask her sister Lili for help. At this moment, Lu Junhan happened to raise his eyes from the phone screen, and at a glance, he saw that Qu Qianqian's little head was tilted in the direction of Lu Li, as if she wanted to see how Lu Li wrote her composition. of. Lu Junhan frowned slightly. That little thing¡¯s essays were all messed up. If Qu Qianqian copied hers, it would be two messed up essays. Thinking of this, Lu Junhan reminded him calmly: "What are you looking at? Write it down for you." Lu Junhan spoke out to remind Qu Qianqian to avoid being misled by Xiao Luli. But his voice was so cold that it sounded like a warning to Qu Qianqian, as if he was saying that if she dared to look around again, her head would be twisted off. Qu Qianqian: "" Qu Qianqian was so frightened that she retracted her head. She lowered her head, and tears almost burst out of her eyes, which were covered by her long hair. Sister Lili, help! ¡°Woooooooo, your dad is looking at me. He is still looking at me and whining. ¡°I¡¯m going to die from your father¡¯s eyes.¡± Lu Junhan was sitting behind Qu Qianqian. When he raised his eyes, he could see nothing but her composition. And Qu Qianqian made Lu Junhan angry, so she choked with fear and was very quiet. It¡¯s not like Lu Li usually does, she just bursts into tears when she cries, as if she¡¯s afraid that Lu Junhan won¡¯t hear her crying. As a result, Lu Junhan really didn't know that this little girl was so frightened by him that she felt bad. On the contrary, the photographer captured the pitiful look of Qu Qianqian with tears in her eyes. The audience in the live broadcast room felt both pitiful and funny at the same time. Now, Qu Qianqian no longer dared to praise herself and Lu Li. She suddenly remembered her father's kindness. Her father has such a good temper and is very patient. Even if she looks around, her father will not criticize her. " Moreover, her father is also good-looking, at least not like Uncle Lu, who is cold and scary. Her father can still smile, and his smile is gentle and gentle. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 611 Xiao Luli almost cried ??Also, she used to play whenever she wanted. Her father would not say much about her, and he would call her baby. When she cried, his father would always comfort her immediately. Completely different from the scary Uncle Lu. Qu Qianqian felt very sad as she thought about it. As she wrote, she missed her father. The more I think about it, the faster I write the composition in my hand, and the more sincere my feelings become. In the whole article, only Qu Sinian and Lu Junhan are mentioned. "The whole story is about the goodness of Qu Sinian and the horror of Lu Junhan." Finally, Qu Qianqian choked up and wrote at the end: ¡¾It seems that my father is really very good, completely different from Sister Lili's father. Hey, Sister Lili is really pitiful. She has such a terrible father. I must be nicer to my father in the future, lest my father can't get over it and become like Uncle Lu. If this happens, I will be sad. of dead. ¡¿ Lu Junhan, who happened to see him: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" Qu Sinian peeked over here from time to time: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????. I really didn¡¯t feel that my father was any good before. Even when asked to write "my dad" in the essay, Zhang Yiming couldn't write it. He couldn't figure out what was so good about his dad. He obviously had shortcomings, but now he discovered that his dad really was Great, great. ¡°Hey, he misses his dad a little bit. So, after Zhang Yiming praised Zhang Dazhuang and belittled Jian Yi, he ended up writing: [Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, I really think you are so good now. You are the best and best dad in the world. You are completely different from the terrible Uncle Jian. Hey, brother Xi Yan is so pitiful, Jian. My uncle watched me write a composition, and within five minutes, I wanted to die. Brother Xiyan has been able to live with Uncle Jian for three years and is still alive. Brother Xiyan is really amazing. Well, Dad , You must not imitate Uncle Jian, you are fine just like this. If you must imitate Uncle Jian, then you will only lose me as your son. ¡¿ Jian Yi: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" Zhang Dazhuang peeked: "" I want to lose your son right now. On the other side, Jian Xiyan was so noisy by Zhang Dazhuang that he almost exploded. ? Almost every sentence he writes will result in Zhang Dazhuang commenting on a lot of nonsense. Then, when Jian Xiyan was disturbed by his rambling, he immediately forgot what to write next. After that, he wrote on the writing board, asking Zhang Dazhuang to shut up and be quiet. Zhang Dazhuang promised verbally every time, saying he would be quiet and not disturb him. But once he wrote a few sentences of composition, Zhang Dazhuang, who was lonely and had no one to talk to him, couldn't help but start commenting again. He himself said it was not enough, and he had to bring Jian Xiyan along with him. ¡°Obviously, when Zhang Dazhuang helped Zhang Yiming with his homework, the father and son must have been chattering non-stop. "It's a pity that Zhang Dazhuang is not facing the talkative Zhang Yiming now, but Jian Xiyan who doesn't want to say anything. Jian Xiyan didn't speak, but Zhang Dazhuang felt even more lonely and cold. He almost said everything the two of them had to say. As a result, Jian Xiyan was angry later. He couldn't bear it anymore. He didn't care whether Zhang Dazhuang was his brother Yiming's father or not. He just rolled up his sleeves and wanted to have a fight with Zhang Dazhuang. But when I saw Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s muscular body, he was much fatter than his father. Jian Xiyan was silent for a moment, and silently withdrew his thin little hand. Before he could hit him, he knew that he would definitely not be able to hit him. At this moment, he missed his silent father very much, who he could beat. He wrote: [Well, my father is a very good person. At least he has never been like Uncle Zhang, who talks so much and can¡¯t understand people¡¯s words. My father is also not like Uncle Zhang, who is so strong that I can¡¯t beat him. Well, I began to feel a little pity for brother Yiming. His father was so strong. Brother Yiming must have been beaten to death several times. It is really amazing that brother Yiming can survive until now. ¡¿ Jian Xiyan and Zhang Yiming unknowingly praised each other. They both felt that it was really difficult and amazing for the other to survive in the hands of their respective fathers. Jian Xiyan ended by writing: ¡¾Dad, Ma???Don't imitate Uncle Zhang, just be yourself. At least compared to Uncle Zhang, you are still a human being. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: "" What's wrong? People who talk too much don¡¯t deserve to be human beings! ! ! Jian Yi, who was also taking a peek: "" The audience in the live broadcast room was completely laughing crazy. Finally, it¡¯s Lu Li¡¯s side¡ª¡ª Her situation is very special. The little girl is different from the other three friends who don¡¯t know how to praise their father. Afterwards, the parents changed and they remembered how good their father was. From the beginning, she knew how to praise her father, and she liked him very much, but she used too many wrong words. Fortunately, she met Qu Sinian. Seeing Xiao Luli, Qu Sinian's "daughter slave" attribute was aroused again. His cold face, like a cold flower, is full of tenderness and patience. He is so meticulous that even if the little girl uses a punctuation mark wrong, he will be full of tenderness and patiently explain why a comma is used here. Here Use periods. Almost every time she writes a sentence, Qu Sinian has to find faults, saying that this word is not used in this way, what is the best word to replace that word, and this comma, the writing is not good, how should I hold the pen, how should I write , can write better. Even Xiao Luli didn¡¯t need to ask why, Qu Sinian would explain it to her on his own. Xiao Luli almost cried. She really missed her father¡¯s word ¡°change¡± just now. She is so stupid, Uncle Qu is just like his father, just tell her how to change it. After saying so much, she still doesn¡¯t know how to change it. "As a result, Xiao Luli was finally reminded by the words of Qu Sinian's mother-in-law. She originally planned to write a dozens-page essay to praise her father with a stroke of pen, but now it was shortened to just write 200 words to be able to submit a submission. ¡°After all, she has just written 30 words, and Uncle Qu has already picked on her many mistakes. And, for every mistake, Uncle Qu would patiently explain why he should change it to this word. For example, when she wrote "Dad is very thin", why can only "thin" be used here instead of "suffer". Uncle Qu said, because "receive" has another bad meaning. Why does it mean bad? Because blah blah blah. The little girl behind heard it, but didn't remember it. Then, she heard Uncle Qu say that only this "skinny" refers to a person who is very thin, and then she heard a lot of words that she couldn't understand. Does "skinny" look like a person? He looks very thin The little girl's brain was dull. Now that she heard so many words, she couldn't remember them at all. She went in one ear and out the other. She stared at the less than 30 words in the composition book. Her eyes were straight and her mind was blank. . in short¡ª¡ª Although her body is still here writing essays, her soul is dead. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 612 My father is a big liar Little Lu Li missed her father's impatience. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If her father were here, if she made any mistake, he would definitely tell her directly and ask her to change it. She can¡¯t write, and her father can¡¯t speak so many words. He will just write it down and let her copy it. If her father were here, her composition would definitely be dozens of pages, oh, no, a hundred pages! Instead of like now, after such a long time, she only wrote less than thirty words. Woo~ It¡¯s less than thirty words. The teacher said that she should write at least 200 words, but she was still short of 30 words! And Uncle Qu was still staring at the word "thin" that she had just changed, and said a lot of things, and he still has no intention of stopping. Little Luli wanted to cry and go find her father. ?? Wow, sister Qianqian¡¯s father is so scary! Why can¡¯t Uncle Qu be like dad! However, Qu Si Nian¡¯s attitude was gentle, his smile was full, and his eyes and brows were full of indulgence, which made Xiao Luli want to lose his temper and even stop writing. It would be nice if Uncle Qu could scold her. When Uncle Qu scolds her and is cruel to her like her father, she can lose her temper and say, you don¡¯t have to worry about it! But Uncle Qu just didn¡¯t scold her. She really wants to be scolded. The little girl thought so and said so. She put down the pen in her hand, opened her big black and clear eyes, tilted her head and said seriously to Qu Sinian: "Uncle Qu! Can you scold me? Just scold me, just once! I want to be scolded by you!" "" Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment, then rubbed her little head, looking at her round black eyes, her serious face, but so cute, she felt so soft-hearted, and said softly with a smile: "Why am I scolding you? You didn't do anything wrong." "There are some!" Seeing that she seemed to have a chance, the little girl pointed at the composition text with her little finger and said in a hurried voice, "I, I made a lot of mistakes when writing my essays. I am so stupid. If my father were here, he would have beaten me to death! Because he is really too stupid!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Is your father so cruel? After Xiao Luli finished speaking, she looked at Qu Sinian and said with extremely serious eyes: "So, Uncle Qu, can you scold me? Otherwise, you can just hit me! My dad beats me all the time. He likes to hit me. He is easy to hit! If you hit me once, you will definitely You want to hit me a second time!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian was silent for a moment and looked at Lu Junhan: Is your daughter crazy? Lu Junhan looked back expressionlessly: Ignore her, it¡¯s just a day-to-day nerve. Qu Sinian: Xiao Luli: "Uncle Qu, don't you know where is the best place to hit me?" Qu Sinian choked: "I" Xiao Luli enthusiastically recommended: "My butt and head are both easy to hit! Dad likes to hit her in these two places," As she said that, the cute and pink little girl seemed to suddenly remember something. She frowned, picked up her fingers, and said in a muffled voice, "But my 12th butt was spanked yesterday by my father, and my 13th butt has not grown yet, so Uncle Qu, you can only hit her on the head." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Xiao Luli blinked her big black and clear eyes, touched her head with her little hand, and said dullly: "But, Uncle Qu, when you hit someone, remember to be gentle, otherwise they will have a tenth head again!" " Lu Junhan: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" It¡¯s very good. You can also change your head and butt. I¡¯ve already changed more than one or two. A ghost story, nothing more than that. Qu Sinian looked at her helpless look, sighed, rubbed her head with his big hands, spread it out and said, "I don't want to hit you on the head, nor do I want to spank you, nor do I want to spank you." "Why?" Xiao Luli was shocked, "Uncle Qu, don't you like other people's heads and butts?" Qu Sinian: "" If it were Lu Junhan who was here,He had already started to blow up the little girl's ninth head, and then said coldly, shut your fucking mouth! But Qu Sinian has always been very patient with little girls, especially Yuxue, who is born in Xiao Lu Li. He is so cute just looking at her big, clear and dark eyes that he has lost all energy. How could he still hit her? . So, Qu Sinian explained to her softly: "Uncle doesn't like your head and um uncle actually likes you very much." The little girl clasped her fingers and got entangled: "Then why don't you spank someone's butt and head?" "" Qu Sinian was choked, paused, and continued: "But if I like you, I don't have to spank you on the head and butt. It's like, if you like your sister Qianqian, you will spank her. Head and butt?¡± Xiao Luli shook her head. Qu Sinian smiled: "Is that serious?" Xiao Luli's eyes widened, as if she had discovered something: "Then, if that's the case, if dad likes me, why does he still spank my head and butt?" When Lu Junhan heard this, he was silent for a while, frowned and said coldly: "I hit you to shut you up!" As soon as these words were said, the little girl seemed to understand something, and she suddenly became happy and asked Lu Junhan: "Dad, can you make others shut up by hitting them?" Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the little girl became excited on her own. Now she didn¡¯t let Qu Sinian hit her. Instead, she clenched her little fist and said to Qu Sinian crisply: "Uncle Qu, then let me hit you!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" " Xiao Luli thought, maybe one beat was not enough. After all, Uncle Qu talked too much. Just one slap might not make him shut up completely. So, he changed his words hurriedly: "No! Twice!" "" "No, no, no! Just three times and that's it!" "" The little girl thought deeply, tilted her head and thought for three seconds, then said hurriedly: "Uncle Qu, please give me five more blows! I promise I won't beat you to death! Look, my dad is still alive now, and he hasn't even been beaten to death by me! You definitely won't be beaten by me. dead!" Lu Junhan: "" I want to beat you to death right now. Qu Sinian: "" ¡­¡­ Qu Sinian is indeed different from Lu Junhan. "If it was Lu Junhan now, he would have beaten her to tears when the little girl asked for two spanks. When she proposed to give her five blows, Lu Junhan might have hung her up on a tree and blown away the wind. But Qu Sinian still smiled gently and indulgently. When he looked at Xiao Luli, the soft light in his eyes seemed to overflow. He rubbed the little girl's head and said with a smile: "OK." The little girl didn¡¯t use magic power either, for fear of beating Uncle Qu to death. In this case, sister Qianqian would have no father, and she would be very pitiful. ¡°Moreover, Uncle Qu is a good person, and she doesn¡¯t want to hurt him. So, the little girl hit Qu Si Nian five times, just like the little girl playing house, Qu Si Nian didn't feel any pain at all. And subsequent facts have proven that beating people will not shut up, especially Qu Sinian. Then, with red eyes and choked with sobs, the little girl wrote in her composition: ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, my father is a big liar He said that beating people can shut them up¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 613 Signing the Composition Qu Sinian admitted that he did talk a bit more this time, but it was probably because he saw that little Luli was so cute and cute. His big black and bright eyes were dazzling like the moon in the sky, as if he could talk. of. He couldn't hold it in at all. ¡°Moreover, he had thought before that when he had the opportunity, he could raise a little girl, even if it was only for a minute. Unexpectedly, his dream has come true now. Since it is a rare occasion, Qu Sinian naturally wants to do better. So, there were a lot more words. Unexpectedly, the little girl looked like she was forced to collapse and looked sad. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He was about to comfort the little girl with red eyes, saying that he would promise to shut up later and not interfere with her writing, but he didn¡¯t say anything yet. Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl's words, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡± "Shut up? Hey, do you think you have shut your mouth every time I hit you? After every time I hit you, don't you cry more and more fiercely?" Little girl: "" Yes. Having been beaten too many times and cried too many times, the little girl quickly recalled it. Found out that this is really the case. She widened her big black and clear eyes, her little mouth opened slightly, and her whole body looked stunned. Lu Junhan glanced at her: "Remember?" The little girl made a muffled "hmm" sound, then sniffed her red nose, buried her head in the pen, choked with sobs, and changed the composition: [Woo woo woo, my dad is not a big liar, he is a little liar He said that beating people can make people shut up, but then he said no, he also said that after the beating, he would cry more and more fiercely. YesI just hit Uncle Qu five times. Dad, Dad hit me once, and I was about to cry to death. I also hit Uncle Qu five times. Uncle Qu will definitely cry to death next time. I, I should What should I do? Wuwuwu. If Uncle Qu dies, Sister Qianqian will definitely hate me to death. When the time comes, she will definitely beat my dad and make my dad cry to death. Wuwuwu, then neither of us will have a father. , We are really, really miserable, oh oh oh oh] As he wrote this, the little girl wiped away her tears sadly. It was as if he had already seen the corpse of Qu Sinian who cried to death, and the corpse of Lu Junhan who also cried to death after being beaten by Qu Qianqian, and his little body was even more twitching. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" You two are miserable! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be us who are so fucking miserable that we are forced to cry to death? Qu Qianqian rarely cried, so Qu Sinian had no experience in comforting her. He looked at Lu Junhan, obviously trying to get him to give him some advice. Fortunately, Lu Junhan has quite a lot of experience in dealing with grief-stricken little girls. He said directly and calmly: "Why are you crying? Children will cry when they are beaten, but adults will not." Qu Sinian: "" This is really a reason why you can¡¯t go wrong. Sure enough, as soon as Lu Junhan said these words, the little girl's crying stopped instantly. She looked at Lu Junhan with tearful eyes and sobbed with choked sobs: "Really, really?" Now, before Lu Junhan could say anything, Qu Sinian hurriedly said: "Of course it's true, Lili, look, you've been beating me for so long, and my uncle is still fine now." The little girl looked at Qu Sinian eagerly for several seconds. After making sure that he really wasn't crying, she believed her father's words and believed that an adult would not cry if he was beaten. So, she was finally happy and erased what she had just written. Write again: ¡¾My dad is a good man! ! ! He said that children will cry to death only if they are beaten, but adults will not! He saved Uncle Qu and himself. He is such a good person! ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Live broadcast room audience: Hahahaha, it¡¯s so cute. As he wrote, the little girl seemed to remember something. She glanced at Qu Sinian with her pen in her hands, her fair little fat face puffed up again, and she continued to write angrily with her little hands: [But Uncle Qu really said a lot, and Sister Qianqian is so pitiful. I like my dad so much. Although my dad beats me every day and almost beats me to death, my dad is really very good. Okay, because he never said so many words, he would just hit me and keep hitting me. I like my dad. I want my dad to hit me more in the future. Otherwise, if he is like my uncle who studies music, he will say So many words,I will definitely cry to death. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" ¡­¡­ Finally, more than ten minutes later, the four little guys finally finished writing the essay about "praising their own fathers and belittling other people's fathers". The head teacher was probably angry because in the previous video, the four little guys were trying to write their father's essay to death. Hearing that they had already written it, he asked them to send it directly and he would correct it for them. Of course, along with the composition, there is also a video of them writing the composition. After the class teacher read it, although he once again doubted the world, once again swallowed a life-saving pill, and once again took several deep breaths, I have to say that it was different from the previous times of "praising Luli" and "writing dad to death". "compared to the composition. The little guys have really made great progress. ??????????? If you don¡¯t read the part about ¡°belittling other people¡¯s dads¡± and just look at the part about ¡°praising dad¡±, the little guys¡¯ writing is still very good, very true, very serious, and very touching. Based on this alone, the head teacher would give them a passing grade. He originally wanted to praise the four little guys for making such great progress, but he was afraid of praising them, so they would write like this next time. After thinking about it, he was still stuck on the passing grade. Of course, according to what he said before, if they abide by the rules of the game and get a passing grade in their composition, he will directly give them an excellent score. And the little guys knew that they and the other three friends all got excellent, and the four of them were very happy. Afterwards, in order to ensure fairness, the head teacher called the parents of the other four students in the class. However, these other four students naturally could not play the "swap parent" game like Xiao Luli and the others. So, the head teacher said that as long as the parents supervise the whole process and the children can pass the composition, he will also give the children excellence. Parents naturally have no objections. After all, in kindergarten, every score given by the teacher is related to which elementary school the children can attend in the future. Nowadays, better elementary schools require interviews for admission. If your grades in kindergarten are not good, even if you have money, you may not be able to get into your favorite elementary school. Nowadays, you can get an excellent essay if you pass the essay, which is naturally what parents want. ¡­¡­ After Xiao Luli and the others knew that they had received an excellent grade, they were so happy that they did not forget to ask the supervising "parent" to sign their essay. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 614 Is he dead? In the past, when the little girl went to school, Song Qingwan would sign the homework for her. She likes to watch Song Qingwan sign autographs for her the most, because every time she signs, it means that she has done her homework! So, she remembered to sign. It turns out that the first few times the little girl took it to sign for her father. "But Lu Junhan didn't know how many documents he had to sign in one day. He took the pen and signed the workbook without even looking at it. "However, the signature is like a ghost drawing, and it doesn't look good at all. The little girl stared at that word for a long time, but she didn't realize that it was her father's name. She thought that her father was drawing on her homework book! It caused the little girl to be sulky for a long time. After that, she asked her father to stop drawing and write instead. But Lu Junhan was very impatient. Especially the little girl has a lot of homework books, including Chinese, mathematics, English, French, and Japanese, and all kinds of subjects. She has to sign at least a dozen books a day. Even if the little girl recognizes a few words and memorizes an idiom, the parents will sign in the textbook. So, Lu Junhan handed over the matter to Song Qingwan. Song Qingwan¡¯s handwriting is obviously much neater and more beautiful than Lu Junhan¡¯s. The little girl was now satisfied and no longer went to her father for an autograph. In her opinion, if her father¡¯s handwriting is so ugly, even uglier than hers, he must have never been to kindergarten. She should not attack her father. After all, she went to kindergarten! Seeing the little girl hand over the notebook, her big black eyes looked at him eagerly, wanting him to sign it. Qu Sinian seemed to instantly see the fans who were chasing him for his autograph in the past, and he couldn't hold it back and laughed. That gentle and doting smile made the fans in the live broadcast room who had only seen Qu Sinian¡¯s cold and distant smile scream. I also saw that Qu Sinian was very serious and signed the little girl's autograph stroke by stroke. In the past, he signed autographs for fans without even taking two seconds. Although it looked very simple and beautiful, he could not recognize the three characters "Qu Sinian". Now that I see the three characters "Qu Si Nian" written neatly on the composition text, the fans are almost jealous to death. Some people even went to inquire about the little girl¡¯s current kindergarten. When school started, she planned to go to the school to knock out the class teacher and steal her homework books! ¡ª¡ªOf course, if the Lu family hadn't been afraid that they wouldn't be able to get in or would be caught if they did, they wouldn't have waited until school started to go to the kindergarten to steal composition books. Here, Qu Qianqian didn't dare to say anything. She even saw Lu Junhan casually drawing on her notebook with his eyes down. It didn't look like he was signing, but like he was drawing. She began to miss her again. His own father. Qu Qianqian felt disgusted in every possible way, but she didn't know that Lu Junhan's assistant and secretary, who were sorting out documents at the side, were almost jealous to death when they saw it. You know, a signature from Mr. Lu is worth hundreds of millions! In the past, the signatures had always appeared on documents worth tens of thousands of dollars, but now, the signatures appeared on ordinary notebooks. The assistants and secretaries who urgently needed Lu Junhan to sign on the documents wanted to remove the signed names from the notebooks. Tear it off and stick it on the document they want to sign! Zhang Yiming was like Qu Qianqian. When he handed over the book and saw the words that didn't look like human characters, he almost felt disgusted. But when he saw Jian Yi on the face, he didn't dare to say a word. And Jian Xiyan looked at the ugly, dog-like, and super-large "Zhang Dazhuang" signature on his notebook, his eyes vacant and his face dull. In the end, when they were repaying each other¡¯s fathers, Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan all cast a look of great sympathy towards each other. It seems that it is a miracle that the other party can survive until now. ¡­¡­ The time for writing essays always goes by very quickly. By the time the little guys finish writing their essays, it¡¯s already 6:30 pm. As for other assignments, they can only be postponed and written at another time. Qu Sinian felt as if he had just woken up from a big dream, and murmured: "I didn't expect that we really made it through." Zhang Dazhuang chuckled and said to Jian Yi: "I think your son is really good, but just like you, he talks less." Jian Yi: "" The recording in the live broadcast room has also ended. Because the four little guys got together to write essays and drove their father crazy, the laughter continued.As a result, the number of people in Qu Qianqian, Lu Junhan, and Jian Yi's live broadcast room skyrocketed. Most of the viewers who were originally attracted by Li Jiaojiao's enriched life as a noble child came to the three people's live broadcast room. This is not over yet, many viewers even asked the program team if they could invite Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming to the program. Anyway, Han Qin also quit the program due to something, and there happened to be an empty group of guests. The main thing is that the audience found that the four little guys are so cute when they are together. If Jian Xiyan, Qu Qianqian, and Xiao Luli are three times cute together, then add Zhang Yiming. That¡¯s four times as cute! What¡¯s more, although Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming are chubby, they are definitely not fat-headed and big-eared. Instead, they look very cute and honest, giving people a full sense of intimacy. Many viewers really like this type. Jian Chenglang naturally saw it, but did not reply. He only asked Zhang Dazhuang again. After finishing writing the composition, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t want to see the four of them together anymore, so he sent them away without even leaving Jian Yi and the others for dinner. In fact, there is no need for Lu Junhan to say more, Jian Yi and the others will not stay. After all, if after dinner, the foursome suddenly get the idea to do homework together again So, the third doomsday is nothing more than that. It¡¯s better to separate them quickly. ¡­¡­ The next day, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Lu Junhan took the sleepy little girl, who was still rubbing her eyes, on the plane to the capital. Last night, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong told Xiao Luli that Mr. Shen would have three older brothers and one older sister tomorrow, and they wanted to meet her. Mainly, they wanted to be friends with her. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s purpose is to let the little girl not be afraid when she sees strangers and unfamiliar surroundings when she goes to the capital tomorrow. But obviously, they thought too much. Not only was the little girl not afraid, but when she heard that she was going to make new friends and go to another city, she was so happy that she stayed up all night. As a result, when I woke up this morning, my eyelids kept fighting, and I was so sleepy that I almost couldn¡¯t stand still while holding my father¡¯s hand. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong felt heartbroken when they saw it, and wished they could move to the capital so that the little girl wouldn't have to get up so early. But after getting on the plane, Xiao Luli became very energetic. His head was no longer sleepy, and his eyelids were no longer fighting. Instead, he happily ran to a certain position, raised his little head, and faced the person sitting in the position, and said in a crisp voice: "Brother Xiubai!" "" "Brother Xiubai, why are you here?" "" Lu Junhan, who was putting his luggage behind him, his dark eyes were like a sword that had just been unsheathed, and he instantly stabbed Pei Mingzhi who was sitting next to the young man. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he raised his hand and waved, said hello, and said with a smile: "What a coincidence." Lu Junhan glanced at him, noncommittal. The little girl saw that the boy had his eyes closed, his long, dark eyelashes hanging on his pale eyelids, and his delicate and beautiful face was like a ghost, not like a real person at all. In short, he was extremely beautiful. Xiao Luli swallowed her saliva and felt that Brother Xiubai seemed much prettier again. Seeing that there was no response after shouting, she stretched out her little hand and pushed the boy again. Seeing that there was still no response, she suddenly became anxious and looked at Pei Mingzhi: "Uncle Beauty, I have called Brother Xiubai many times, but he just doesn't talk to me. Is he dead?" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 616 Do you have any misunderstanding about me? As expected, this kid Lu Junhan is really petty-minded. Didn¡¯t he just let the three hall masters meet Lu Li on purpose? Although in the past, the successors would go to the hall master one by one. But this time with him here, even if the little girl meets three hall masters at once, the three hall masters will not embarrass the girl too much for his sake. Mr. Shen did have the intention of watching a show, but he didn't expect that Lu Junhan would actually do this to him. Thinking that today was the day for them to meet, Mr. Shen deliberately put off all his work. She just waited quietly at Mu's house for Lu Junhan and Lu Li to arrive. But who would have thought that before Lu Li and Lu Junhan arrived, the servants came to inform them that someone from such and such a family had come to the door and wanted to visit him. Today is the first official meeting between the successor and the three hall masters. The time when Mu Qi went to the Lu family to send a bracelet but inexplicably brought back a watermelon was not a serious meeting. Therefore, today can be said to be a formal meeting. , the successor formally met the four hall masters for the first time. Mr. Shen values ????it very much, so naturally he will not let others disturb him too much. So, he asked the servant to reject the man who came to the door because he was not feeling well. But who would have thought that this was just the beginning. Next, in just half an hour, no less than ten people came to the door, saying they wanted to visit him. There were even people from several families who came together. Mr. Shen had no way to kill them, so he had to ask them to sit in the front hall. But this is still just the beginning. Another half an hour passed. Not only did those people not leave, but servants kept announcing from outside that so-and-so had also come to the door. Originally, Mr. Shen had expected that today would be a very serious and quiet meeting. Who would have thought that, after what they did, it became as noisy as a vegetable market. The solemn and solemn atmosphere at the beginning completely disappeared. Because too many people came, the Mu family did not have enough people to entertain them. The three high-ranking hall masters who were originally here to test the successor had to go off to entertain the people of those families. In short, the entire Mu family is in a very, very busy situation! This situation was all caused by that bastard Lu Junhan! When did he release the news that his father had awakened from a "vegetative state"? It had to be a few days before the meeting. Now, as soon as the news of Lu Qidong's awakening from a "vegetative state" came out, most people were even more suspicious of Lu Li. Doubted. I just wanted to meet him on the spot, so when I heard that Lu Li was coming to the Mu family today, most of the upper-class families in the capital rushed to the Mu family. They said it was to see his old man, but in fact, everyone came to see Lu Li! No wonder they couldn't be driven away before, life and death, and their faces were thicker than the city walls. People from those families were originally quite afraid of Mr. Shen, but now that there are many of them, they inevitably have more courage. And Mr. Shen saw that there were many of them, and he was not alone. One person chases people away. So, the situation was so deadlocked. When Lu Junhan and Lu Li arrived at the Mu family, they saw the Mu family was so lively, as if they were having a banquet, and raised their eyebrows: "Hey, you are quite lively here." "What are you pretending to be!" Mr. Shen's face darkened: "Isn't it all your kid's fault?" After saying that, Mr. Shen wanted someone to take Lu Junhan and Lu Li elsewhere, or outside. In short, it would be better to meet anywhere than at Mu's house. But before he said anything, the family members in the front hall were sharp-eyed. I don¡¯t know who shouted first: "Lu Li is here! Over there!" Then, almost everyone walked out of the banquet hall, looking at Lu Li with fanatical and scrutinizing eyes, as if they wanted to stare a hole in her. "Hey, it's alive, it's really alive, not a doll, ah ah, it's so cute!" "She doesn't look like she's very powerful. She's really just an ordinary little girl. Now my dad can rest assured." ¡°Uuuuuuuah, it¡¯s like rubbing her face, how can she be so cute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, when I saw her on the live broadcast before, I wanted to touch her face. Now I see her in real life, it¡¯s even cuter!¡± "Hey, Lili, look here, what do you think of my son? Do you like it? How about letting him be your brother?" The little girl didn¡¯t know that some of the people here were her little fans. She just felt like these uncles and aunts were trying to eat her, and she suddenly felt a little scared. She hid behind her father and whispered: "Dad, aunt and grandpa said, let me pass??Be friends with three big brothers and one big sister. There are so many big brothers and big sisters here. Who should I be friends with? " When the little girl said this, her eyes fell not on the adults, but on the little boys and girls brought by those people. Obviously, in the eyes of the little girl, these are the "big brother" and "big sister" that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong call them. Mr. Shen: "" The three leaders of the real Big Brothers and Big Sisters: "" Lu Junhan and Mr. Shen haven't spoken yet, but the adults in the family didn't expect the little girl to be so smart and said she wanted to be friends with their children! Be friends! What's this! Rounding it all off, we are childhood sweethearts, we can make a decision to kiss her! It turns out that the Lu family also intends to marry! Before coming here, the people from those families who were a little nervous suddenly felt as if they had been given a shot of chicken blood. They quickly took out the children of their own families, pushed them, and asked them to play with Lu Li: "Hey, Lili, you should be friends with this kid from my house. He really likes you. He was watching you in front of the TV every day when you were on the show and he even forgot to eat!" "And me, and this boy of mine. He is even dreaming about you. He says he must be friends with you. He calls Tian Lili sister every day. He also says he wants to marry you in the future. I don't care. Can¡¯t live.¡± "And this kid of mine, don't think he is 17 years old now, but he likes you. He said that he can wait for you to grow up" "Hey, hey, there's also my child. Even though he's just born, he doesn't cry at all when he sees your show, Lili. He even giggles! What is this? This is fate destined in heaven!" Lu Junhan: "" Mr. Shen: "" Lu Junhan looked at Mr. Shen expressionlessly: "How did these little brats get in?" There was no expression on Mr. Shen's face: "You ask me? Didn't you recruit these people here?" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was even more expressionless: ¡°What good will it do me to recruit these crybabies and troublemakers?¡± Mr. Shen couldn't bear it anymore: "How do I know!" Lu Junhan looked at those little brats and frowned: "Can't you find someone to throw them out?" Shen Lao: "What's the use of throwing children out? Throwing adults out is the right thing." Lu Junhan: "Then why don't you throw it away." Shen Lao: "Do you think I am you? I still want to be embarrassed! I don't want to be said to be evil and ruthless, even children." Lu Junhan frowned: "Isn't that what you are now?" Mr. Shen was incredulous: "Do you have any misunderstanding about me?" Lu Junhan: "What misunderstanding?" Mr. Shen thought for a moment and asked, "What do you think of you?" Lu Junhan paused. He originally wanted to say, not very good, but suddenly he remembered what the little girl often said in his ear, and he said quietly: "Is he a good person?" Mr. Shen: "" You must have some misunderstanding about yourself. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 617 Didn¡¯t you take precautions in advance? Just when Lu Junhan and Mr. Shen were blaming each other. ??It was little Lu Li who was hiding behind Lu Junhan, with her big black and clear eyes open, shaking her two long and cute ponytails tied with pink ribbons, and looking left and right with her little head. The dark and slender eyelashes fluttered a few times. Seeing that these uncles and aunts seemed to have no ill intentions and were very friendly, even her brothers and sisters wanted to be friends with her. The little girl immediately became happy. She was so happy that she ran out from behind her father. Wearing a pink cotton-padded jacket, her little body was like a tender pink dumpling, and she plunged into the crowd. Those who came from the capital¡¯s families and wanted to get married were very anxious to have their children have a good relationship with Lu Li. There are still some people who are still doubtful and want to observe Lu Li up close to see if there is anything wrong with her. So, when Xiao Luli ran over, the children and adults of those families were all ready to move forward. But after all, they are all high-end people, and they still have their own upbringing and etiquette. Therefore, although they were extremely anxious, no one rushed forward regardless. Instead, they stood there in an orderly manner, waiting for the little girl to come to them. So, when Lu Junhan and Mr. Shen came back to their senses, they looked at the past. The little girl has already gone to the countryside like the president, meeting adults and children from one family after another. Not only did he stretch out his white and tender little hands and shake hands with the adults with a bright smile, he also shook hands with the children. Even with the help of her parents, the little girl generously took out her mobile phone and exchanged WeChat messages with the rosy-cheeked children looking at her from across the way. The little girl put away her mobile phone, her voice was crisp and sweet: "Okay, okay, brother, let's chat on WeChat. My dad and I both use WeChat!" It¡¯s already here, and the little girl hasn¡¯t forgotten to bring her father with her. ¡­¡­ "Yeah, sister, you are very cute too Of course, my dad is the cutest!" "Uncle, are you asking about people's luck? No, other people's luck is bad, but my father's luck is good." "Ah? Auntie, are you my fan? But what are fans Oh, are fans just people who like me? Then I am dad's fan! I really like dad!" "Hey, brother, do you also want to be friends with others? Of course you can! You can also be friends with my dad. My dad really likes to make friends!" "What? Sister Yunyun, you want to come to my house to play? Yes! Let me tell you, my house is really fun! And my dad! My dad is also fun! Then, we can play with my dad together!" Lu Junhan: "" There was an expression on Old Shen¡¯s old face that was difficult to express, and his usually calm and calm voice actually trembled a little: "Thisit's only been more than two months since we last met, and your daughter has become so heavy-handed?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan ignored Mr. Shen's complicated look, walked over directly, and caught the little girl who was throwing herself fiercely into the crowd, as if she was about to welcome a new life, and was having a great time. Then, he raised his hand and knocked her directly on her fair and smooth forehead, saying coldly and dangerously: "If you talk nonsense to me again, your head will be twisted off!" The little girl squatted on the ground, hugging her little head that had been beaten aggrievedly. She no longer looked as arrogant as before. She whispered in a small voice: "I, I'm not talking nonsense Dad, you are just very funny" Seeing her father raising his hand to hit someone again, the little girl quickly shrank her head, but her plump and fair little face snorted angrily: "Hmph! Well Dad, you are not fun at all. I will never play with you again!" Lu Junhan: "" ??I can¡¯t get it. ??????????????????????????? The little girl glanced at her father, and saw that her father had no intention of settling a score with her anymore, and wanted to run away to play with other children. But before she took a few steps, she seemed to see something, and her dark and clear eyes suddenly lit up. She ran forward a few steps, as if she wanted to call someone, but suddenly she thought of something. When the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them raw. She only used her little hands to pull her father's pants, and her little milky voice pointed over there urgently. ,explain: "Dad, look! It's Brother Xiubai! Brother Xiubai and Uncle Beauty are here too!"  As she said that, the little girl looked at the young man sitting in the wheelchair with a gloomy face. Immediately, her eyes fell on the boy's open dark eyes, his expression was extremely happy, and his little voice sounded unprecedentedly cheerful: "Dad, look! Look! Brother Xiubai is not dead, he really is not dead! He is still alive! That's great!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai was unconscious on the plane. He didn't know that he and the little girl were on the same flight. He only guessed that the little girl must have seen him in a coma at some point before she thought he was dead. Thinking of this, Pei Xiubai's fingers began to move again, and his already knowing eyes deepened a little deeper. Pei Mingzhi touched his nose angrily. In order not to lose his arms or legs or lose his life later, he wisely stayed away from his small explosive bag. ??Left the cold-faced Pei Xiubai to the bodyguards to take care of him. But Pei Mingzhi was a little surprised to see Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli here. He said to Lu Junhan: "Didn't I remind you on the plane? Why are you still here? Could it be that you don't bother with children now?" Lu Junhan looked very unhappy when he was given a headache by a group of little guys. I just want to find a bomb to blow up all these noisy little troublemakers into the sky, so that they don¡¯t pile up in front of him and become annoying. Now, when he heard Pei Mingzhi¡¯s words, his face turned ugly. He glanced at Pei Mingzhi expressionlessly and frowned: "What the hell kind of reminder is that?" Pei Mingzhi spread his hands with an innocent face: "Why isn't it a reminder? Didn't I tell you before on the plane that my baby boy is going to meet a very cute little girl later, just as cute as baby Lili? I don't believe you didn't hear it. The person my little brat wants to meet is Lili, so why didn¡¯t you take precautions in advance?¡± Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Yes." Pei Mingzhi thought to himself, you don't look like you are on guard. Moreover, if you were on guard, why would you come to Mu's house? So, before Pei Mingzhi asked Lu Junhan, what were you guarding against? In the blink of an eye, the little girl over there looked excitedly at the handsome boy with a sinister expression in the wheelchair. Xiao Luli looked at Pei Xiubai and was about to shout to him happily: "Xiu" But after shouting one word, the little girl quickly raised her hand and covered her mouth tightly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 618 Really cute Pei Mingzhi was stunned for a moment: "Lili, what are you" Even Pei Xiubai's dark and pale eyes fell on her. Xiao Luli turned around, lowered her head slightly, looked at the dejected man, and said to him gloomily: "Uncle Beauty, my father said that I can't talk to Brother Xiubai today, otherwise Brother Xiubai will really die" Pei Mingzhi glanced at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, slightly provocative. "" Ah! Pei Mingzhi looked away without changing his expression, and then he immediately caught the loophole in it. He reminded with a smile: "But Lili, you also talked to your brother Xiubai before, so why isn't he dead?" Pei Ming¡¯s implication is that your father lied to you! But the little girl is no longer the little girl who has never gone to school and is very easy to deceive. She has asked this question before. So, she opened her big black and clear eyes, glanced at Pei Xiubai in the wheelchair, and then looked at Pei Mingzhi, her little voice still said in a muffled voice: "Because Brother Xiubai didn't faint before. He passed out today. Therefore, if I talk to him today, he will die I don't want Brother Xiubai to die" Pei Mingzhi: "" Very good, very reasonable, impeccable, without any loopholes. This is very Chinese. Of course, all we need to do is ask Pei Xiubai to come out and clarify it himself and say that he will not die. But Pei Xiubai was still angry at being knocked unconscious by Pei Mingzhi, so it would have been nice not to join forces with Lu Junhan to kill his father. Pei Mingzhi didn't expect his little brat to help him. So, Pei Mingzhi withdrew his gaze, looked at Lu Junhan, and said in disbelief: "Is this what you call precautions?" Lu Junhan¡¯s eyebrows were irritated and his expression was cold: ¡°Otherwise?¡± Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? Dare to love you, fucking only to prevent my son alone? ! ! Lu Junhan now realized what Pei Mingzhi really meant. He probably wanted to remind him that when he arrived at the Mu family in the capital, there would be many people like him who brought their children to see Lu Li. He has always hated children. In this way, he would not bring Lu Li to Mu's house, but would make an appointment with Mr. Shen in advance to a different place. But Lu Junhan understood that the Pei family knew that they were about to arrive in the capital, and also knew that the little girl liked Pei Xiubai very much, so they specifically asked Pei Mingzhi to knock Pei Xiubai unconscious and bring him back. I hope that Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli can meet each other at the Mu family. Of course, there is nothing wrong with Lu Junhan's idea, and he is even completely correct. He just missed the calculation. It¡¯s not just the Pei family who want their children to meet Lu Li! Pei Mingzhi looked at the children brought by the family and could tell at a glance what they were thinking. It just so happened that his old man thought so too, so he clicked his tongue and said: "What was a good meeting between the successor and the hall master has now become a blind date party." As soon as he said these words, not only Mr. Shen and the four hall masters turned pale. Even Lu Junhan's eyes narrowed dangerously: "A blind date party?" Pei Mingzhi thought for a while and said, "It doesn't count. After all, he is not very young. It should be saida baby's wedding banquet?" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi looked at him in surprise: "Don't you know that they brought the children here just to make Lili look at each other, so that the two families can get married easily in the future?" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "Besides, apart from the Lu family, there are many people who want to kiss Lili. After all, Lili is so cute. Even my old man urged me to bring my little brat. Other families will definitely do this, not to mention, there are many little fans of Lili there, and many people like Lili." Even if they want to meet their idols, those children will come to Mu¡¯s house. Seeing Lu Junhan's silence, Pei Mingzhi seemed to have thought of something and said in surprise: "You don't think Lili is cute until now, do you?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan was just about to say something coldly, saying that the little fat girl only eats and sleeps all day long, and only sleeps and cries, and only cries??Watching TV, apart from watching TV, is driving her father crazy, what's so cute about it. But the little girl is now more perceptive, and Pei Mingzhi's words, "You don't think Lili is cute until now, do you?" came to an end. The little girl looked away from Pei Xiubai with a "swish", then turned her head, widened her eyes, and looked straight at him. Lu Junhan: "It's really cute." The little girl turned her head away with satisfaction. Pei Mingzhi had a strange look on his face and tsked a few times: "It's rare that you can actually praise others If you are forced, just blink." Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ After that, without Mr. Shen taking action, Lu Junhan directly threw out all these little guys who wanted to go on a blind date with little Lu Li. Act very decisively. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Those members of the Jingcheng family seemed a bit incredible. They did not expect that Lu Junhan would dare to act so willfully in the capital's territory. However, looking at Lu Junhan's cold face, they did not dare to confront him face to face. They had no choice but to look at Mr. Shen, wanting Mr. Shen to seek justice. But Mr. Shen was eager for them to leave quickly, so he naturally pretended not to have seen them. In the end, Pei Mingzhi reconciled with a smile and sent everyone away. Of course, Pei Minzhi didn't stay here long. After completing the tasks given to him by his father and his third uncle, he took Pei Xiubai and left the Mu family. Now, only Mr. Shen, the four hall masters, Lu Junhan and Lu Li are left in the Mu family. It was supposed to be an extremely serious meeting, but now the atmosphere was completely gone. Mr. Shen sighed, waved his hand, and just asked the four hall masters to go to the living room first to meet the little girl. As for testing, let¡¯s talk about it later. But Elder Shen said that, but the four hall masters would listen to him on other matters, but they would not completely listen to him on this matter. After all, they were choosing their successors. Mr. Shen can only be regarded as the previous successor. Although his majesty is still there, they do not need to completely obey him. The person they need to obey and surrender is the new successor. In their opinion, the meeting later is the first round of testing. The group of people were walking into the living room. Just as the four hall masters were thinking about what kind of problems they should create to make things difficult for the father and daughter, Lu Junhan glanced at them and said faintly, as if inadvertently: "By the way, we came here this time and brought our homework." The four hall masters who just finished reading the entire composition process yesterday felt their backs stiffen and almost couldn't walk. Lu Junhan's eyes fell on them, and he still said lightly: "Look, which of you will teach her first?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 619 Such a big baby ¡¾Look, who of you will teach her first? ¡¿ As soon as these words were spoken, it was as if the stop button had been pressed, and the surrounding atmosphere instantly reached freezing point. In the huge Mu family in the capital, no one spoke. As the former successor who retired a few months ago, Mr. Shen has now lost his calm, majestic and solemn look in front of outsiders. Seeing this, he had no intention of helping. Instead, there was a bit of interest and joking in his old and steady eyes. ¡°Obviously he is happy to see the successor and the hall master fight. You know, he just became the successor back then, and the previous successor made a lot of jokes about him! The outcome after that is either the hall master recognizes the successor and surrenders to the successor. Either the successor was abused by the hall master and couldn't bear it anymore, so he offered to give up the position. No matter what the outcome is, in this process, between the new successor and the hall master, one party will always be driven crazy. Whichever side can't stand it first, the other side will naturally win. In the end, it was Mu Qi next to Mr. Shen who smiled and spoke first, but his words were a little stiff: "Then whatwhat kind of homework are we talking about on such a great day?" The other three hall masters nodded hurriedly. Mr. Shen¡¯s face is full of hatred that iron cannot become steel! Before Lu Junhan and the others came, these four people were cold and serious, as if they were going to go on a killing spree today, and they made it clear that they planned to give Lu Junhan and Lu Li a severe blow. At that time, Mr. Shen still looked proud and proud, feeling that the people he had trained with his own hands were not an embarrassment to him! But now that these four people have been so cowarded by a homework assignment, Shen Laoshen feels that his face is dull. The four hall masters looked up at the sky, automatically ignoring the resentful look in Mr. Shen's eyes. What a joke. They are not stupid. ¡° Even people like Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang, and Qu Sinian can¡¯t handle homework. They look like they¡¯re going crazy. They won¡¯t make trouble for themselves. "There are many ways to show off to Lu Junhan and Lu Li, there is no need to worry about homework. After Lu Junhan heard what Mu Qi said, he didn't mention the topic again. They were not here to do homework. He was just giving the four of them a reminder and a warning to not go too far. However, who would have expected that after hearing Mu Qi's voice, the little girl walking in front raised her head suspiciously. The big black and clear eyes were staring straight at Mu Qi, as if he was trying hard to remember something, and he frowned seriously. Seeing this, Mu Qi stopped. He went to the Lu family last time to give Lu Li a bracelet. "Moreover, among the four hall masters, he has been with Mr. Shen the longest and has been tempered the most. He has always obeyed any order given by Mr. Shen. Therefore, when Mr. Shen decided to pass the next position to three-year-old Lu Li, Mu Qi did not disagree with it like the other three hall leaders. He was the first to admit Lu Li. Mu Qi has accepted Lu Li as the new successor for several months. Seeing her looking at him now, Mu Qi had a gentle smile on his lips and leaned forward slightly. He was extremely humble, just like the respectful posture of a knight in the last century when he saw a princess in the royal court: ¡°Little master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing that call, the expressions of the other three hall masters suddenly changed. Mu Qi, this traitor! How could he rebel so quickly! In the past, which hall master has not tortured the new successor thoroughly. To put it bluntly, they are just a few fierce dogs without owners. If you want to be their masters and make them obey unconditionally, you can only find a way to tame them. Even the resourceful Mr. Shen took a full two years to get almost all the hall leaders. Even halfway through, Mr. Shen almost couldn't hold on and gave up this position for a time. After all, Shen Lao is only seven years old. The hall master is usually between twenty-five and thirty years old, and no more than forty years old at most. Let them, adults, obey a kid who has never graduated from elementary school. Damn boy, you are just talking nonsense. And now Lu Li is only three years old. She has not even graduated from kindergarten, let alone elementary school. If they really accept Lu Li as their successor, it will not be as simple as expanding their power in the future. Several of them, who is well -known and frustrated, also have a part -time dairy parents, all day milk baby, teach her to write.If you have a job, you may have to dress her and put on shoes for her. This is not being the master of the hall, this is simply being a slave! Therefore, the three hall masters are not optimistic about Lu Li. If it were her father, Lu Junhan, they probably wouldn't have so many opinions. After all, Lu Junhan¡¯s skills, temperament, age and IQ are all there. ¡°If he were to be the new successor, I¡¯m afraid he would be able to secure his position within a month and convince them. The four of them had agreed at that time and unanimously stated that they firmly disagreed with Lu Li as the successor. Mu Qi just smiled and said nothing at that time. They thought he agreed. Now it seems that he was the successor a few months ago. When Mr. Shen gave this order, Mu Qi had already gone to Lu Li's side! Xiao Luli didn't know what the other three hall leaders were thinking. Seeing Mu Qi's posture, she immediately thought of something. She blinked her big black and bright eyes, held Mu Qi's clothes tightly with her little hands, and said in a hurried voice: "Uncle, youyou took my baby away, right?" "Baby?" Mu Qi was stunned for a moment, a little confused: "What baby?" At this time, not only the expressions of the other three hall masters changed, but also Mr. Shen cast a strange look, as if he was looking at a scumbag. Of course, they naturally did not think that the "baby" was a real baby, and thought that Mu Qi had taken some of the little girl's toys. Mu Qi: "" You have enough! The little girl felt extremely wronged. She held her little hands and said in a choked voice: "I've been looking for the baby for a long time. My baby is gone. I almost cried to death!" Elder Shen couldn't stand it. He obviously didn't expect that Mu Qi would snatch something from a child. This was already a matter of a person's character and morality. Mr. Shen said in a deep voice: "Mu Qi! Why are you still standing there? Why don't you quickly return the child?" Lan Xi, the only female hall master among the three hall masters, couldn't stand it either. Her expression was cold and she gave him a contemptuous look: "Scum." Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi's head hurt. He rubbed his forehead and said helplessly to Mr. Shen: "Sir, I really didn't take her baby." "Yes! You have it!" When the little girl saw that he actually refused to admit it, she immediately became anxious. She took out the beautiful bracelet that Mu Qi had given her before from her pocket. It was a small string of diamond bracelets that exuded sparkling light. She made an urgent sound. said: "Uncle, you gave me this before, and then, my baby disappeared. Ia baby as big as me!" The little girl opened her arms widely to show that her baby is really big! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 620 The best way to shut up a woman "I¡­¡­" Mu Qi took a look at the size of the little girl¡¯s gestures. I was about to say, I really didn¡¯t take your baby, I just took your little watermelon. ¡°Moreover, for such a big baby, even if I take it, I won¡¯t forget it. ¡°Besides, you are only three years old, where did you get the baby from? ! ! Lu Junhan really didn't have the chance to see, so he stretched out his hand and grabbed the old mother and the little girl who was eager to have a child. Then he raised his eyes and said coldly to Mu Qi: "The watermelon she gave you before is her baby!" Mu Qi: "" Mr. Shen: "" The three hall masters: "" ¡­¡­ five minutes later¡ª¡ª The little girl sat on the sofa in the Mu family's living room, looking at the big watermelon in her arms, and was silent for a long time. After a while, the little Loli frowned in confusion, looked at the watermelon in her arms that was as big as three of her heads, and then looked at Lu Junhan, who had a calm expression next to her, and hesitated for a long time. She still said dullly: "Dad, this is not someone else's baby. Their babies are not that big. This is someone else's baby" Lu Junhan hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Mu Qi, Mr. Shen and the other three hall masters sitting across from him looked slightly guilty and embarrassed. But fortunately, the five of them are not young boys. They all came out of strong winds and waves. They concealed their emotions very well and did not reveal any of them. how to say. At that time, after Mu Qi gave away the bracelet, he returned to Shen's house with a small round watermelon. At that time, the three hall masters had received the news that Mr. Shen had found a three-year-old girl to be his successor. So, they immediately put down what they were doing and rushed to the Shen family overnight, intending to stop Mu Qi from sending the bracelet to the Lu family. But who knows, it¡¯s a step too late. When the three of them arrived at Shen's house, it was already the second day after Mu Qi returned from delivering the bracelet. It was still summer at that time, and the weather was very hot. When they heard that it was the watermelon brought back by Mu Qi, they didn't think much about it and just ate it. Not only did the three of them eat, but Mu Qi also ate. Mr. Shen happened to come back from outside and was thirsty, so he took a piece of it. In short, the five of them cut up a small watermelon and ate it all. This time, I told them that the watermelon was not a watermelon, but the little girl¡¯s baby Mu Qi and the others are really embarrassed to tell the little girl that your baby died more than two months ago, and died peacefully in our stomachs. But seeing that the little girl was in a hurry, he went to the kitchen to find a watermelon for her. However, now it seems that this watermelon seems a bit big. Lu Junhan frowned slightly. "If the situation didn't allow it, he really wanted to pry open this little idiot's brain and see what was inside. At that time, the psychiatrist clearly explained to her that watermelon cannot be a baby, and she obviously listened to it at the time, and she was still sad for a long time. Who would have thought that now that he saw Mu Qi, he completely forgot what the psychiatrist said, but remembered her watermelon baby. Not only did she remember it, she also thought clearly. She remembered that it was Mu Qi who took the watermelon. She even remembered how big the watermelon was. It just happened that she couldn¡¯t remember what the psychiatrist said to her at that time. It seems that she still has to find a psychiatrist for her when she goes back. Fortunately, Lu Junhan was used to the little girl's behavior, so he was very calm. He glanced at the big watermelon and said calmly: "This is your baby." "That's not true!" The little girl still insisted. She made gestures with her little hands, her little fat face drooped, and she said sadly: "My babies are very, very small They are not as big as this!" Lu Junhan said without changing his expression: "Because it has grown up." Mr. Shen: "" The four hall masters: "" "grown up?" The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, she looked at the big watermelon, and her bright red mouth muttered. Lu Junhan still had no expression: "Yeah." The little girl is still struggling: "But, but why did it grow so big?" Lu Junhan glanced at her: "Are you looking for sex?" The little loli is unhappy, this??Finally got to the point: "But, but it is so ugly when it grows up, and it is no longer green. People don't want this baby! They just want a green baby! People don't want it to grow up" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ Five minutes later, the green little watermelon baby was finally found in a hurry by the servants. The little girl hugged her green baby contentedly and closed her cute little mouth. Mr. Shen was surprised and looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan: "I heard rumors at that time that you doted on your daughter very much. I didn't believe it. Even the things that were broadcast on the show a few days ago, I thought they were staged. Now I saw it with my own eyes. I didn't expect it. , you really dote on your daughter." As he said that, Mr. Shen looked surprised: "Is this the end of the world? You actually know how to pamper others." Lu Junhan raised his cold eyes from the phone screen, glanced at him lightly, and said casually: "Because I found that the best way to shut up a woman is to just follow her." Mr. Shen: "???" Mr. Shen, who has always been steadfast and unyielding, disagreed: "Children, regardless of whether they are boys or girls, should be taught strict lessons. Only when they are beaten will they be afraid. Only when they are afraid will they listen to what you say. Things like dignity must be cultivated from an early age, just like those in my family. Boy, you have been very wild since you were a child. You were thrown into the military camp and trained for a few months. After you came back, everyone behaved like something else. If you leave your daughter in my hands for a few days, I promise to train you. Obedient!" Moreover, Mr. Shen also likes Lu Li very much. He feels that Lu Li has a very mysterious temperament. In short, she is different from other people, but he can't tell what is different. "you sure?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows. Mr. Shen frowned: "What's the uncertainty about?" Compared with Mr. Lu, Mr. Shen is more optimistic about Lu Junhan. At least Lu Junhan will not be timid when talking to him. The older generation in Beijing and Haicheng are really all old, and they are not as bold as these young people. Mr. Shen thinks that he is not that scary. At most, he has experienced more and is more powerful. When he was young, he trained people more harshly, but he did not expect that the older generation would be so afraid of him. However, Lu Junhan and Lu Li were obviously not afraid of him, which made Mr. Shen very happy and felt that both of them were good prospects. He spoke much more pleasantly. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "Then you try it first." Mr. Shen was surprised: "What are you trying?" Lu Junhan: "Teach her." As soon as he said these words, before Mr. Shen could react, Lu Junhan turned his head and said calmly to the happy little girl on the sofa, holding a little watermelon in her arms: "Mr. Shen is going to steal your baby." Little girl: "" Little girl: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 621 There is no one he can¡¯t tame Mr. Shen also realized that Lu Junhan was testing him. Mr. Shen has trained so many people and trained many people in the past few decades. Even if he is a weakling who loves to cry and cannot hold up a wall with mud, he can train him to be stronger than steel. Now of course I won¡¯t be afraid of a three-year-old girl. So, with a deep voice and a calm and solemn face, Mr. Shen deliberately exuded a strong and majestic aura that could scare a child to death, and ordered: "Yes, I want the watermelon in your hand, give it to me now." "I don't!" The little girl refused very simply. Xiao Naiyin didn't tremble with fear at all. She hugged the watermelon and said angrily, "This is my baby! If you steal it, Mr. Shen, my father will beat you." Damn you! My dad is awesome!" Lu Junhan: "" Old Shen¡¯s expression did not change, he kept up his efforts, and his tone became much more threatening: "Give it to me! I won't say it a third time!" Outside, just this tone and expression would probably make an adult soldier tremble with fear. After all, what Mr. Shen has experienced in the past few decades is really not fake. The light of the sword, the shadow of the sword, and the fierce intimidation all seem to be able to Seen in him. But the little loli only hummed: "no!" Not only was he not afraid, he even acted coquettishly. right. It started spreading ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mr. Shen: "" The four hall masters watching the show said: "" It feels like Mr. Shen¡¯s reputation will be ruined by this little girl. ??Looking at it this way, in terms of courage, this new successor is completely qualified. After all, there are very few adults who are not afraid of Mr. Shen, and there are almost no children who are not afraid of Mr. Shen. It is rare for Lu Li not to be afraid of Mr. Shen. Lu Junhan put away his phone, glanced at him lightly, and sneered: "Don't expect to scare her like this. She's not even afraid of me, so why would she be afraid of you?" Mr. Shen: "" Mr. Shen is not a person who only knows how to scare people. He has many ways to train people. He just uses force and force to scare people. This is the simplest and fastest method. He thought for two seconds and finally decided to grab it directly. He waved to little Luli over there and said in a deep voice: "Girl, come here." The little girl was very wary, "Mr. Shen, do you want to steal someone else's baby?" Shen Laogang wanted to lie to her and said no. After all, soldiers never tire of deceit. Although it is immoral to lie to children, they are enemies now. Only winning or losing has nothing to do with character. The business is to deceive the watermelon. But before Mr. Shen said anything, the little girl puffed up her face and said: "You must want to steal someone else's baby. My dad said you are a bad person. You just want to steal someone else's baby! I won't let you go! I'm smarter now!" Old Shen was relieved. He didn't expect that the little girl was so defensive. However, the next second, what the little girl said almost made him fall over. The little girl said happily: "But, if you give someone a hundred yuan, they can grab it for you." Mr. Shen: "" You are indeed your father's child. There is a reason why your family is the richest man! But Mr. Shen did not agree. What he wanted to do was to train the little girl to take away the watermelon from her hand, instead of being led by the little girl's words. To put it bluntly, he can't accommodate and pamper the little girl like Lu Junhan did just now. Of course, it is obviously much easier to follow the little girl now. After all, as long as you give one hundred yuan, you can grab a watermelon, and with this grab, with Mr. Shen¡¯s strength and skill, he can undoubtedly snatch the watermelon completely from the little girl¡¯s hands. Mr. Shen: "" He can now vaguely realize the benefits of following this girl. Maybe, that kid Lu Junhan had resisted before, but it was useless, but he finally gave in and found that following the little girl was indeed the fastest way to solve the problem. But Mr. Shen refused to admit defeat. There is no one in this world that he cannot tame. Old Shen might as well simply do it. Since his aura can't scare her, his words can't force her, and he can't deceive her, then he simply doesn't want this old face and goes to grab it himself. Lu Junhan took a look, without any worry on his face.Three minutes later¡ª¡ª The little girl ran around the living room holding the watermelon like a football. Mr. Shen, on the other hand, chased her all over the living room. After all, Mr. Shen was more familiar with the Mu family than the little girl. He tried to catch the little girl several times, but she always slipped away like a fish, which almost made Mr. Shen very angry. . Especially the little girl was very energetic. She was holding a watermelon, running and shouting angrily: "You are a bad guy! This is someone else's baby. You can't steal someone else's baby, otherwise the police will arrest you!" Mr. Shen: "" ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad, Dad, please help me! Mr. Shen wants to snatch someone else¡¯s baby! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Mr. Shen: "" "Old Shen! Don't chase me! I'm not easy to chase. Why don't you go chase my dad? My dad is easy to chase!" Mr. Shen: "" Although Mr. Shen is old, his physical fitness has always been good, and he often runs on the school grounds. But after all, those places are empty. There are too many obstacles in the living room now. The little girl is small and can get in anywhere, under the sofa, on the coffee table. Underneath, Mr. Shen couldn't catch her even if he wanted to. You have to listen to her keep talking like a little Tang Monk: "Mr. Shen, this is wrong of you. People remember you as a good person. Why do you want to steal other people's babies? Dads don't want to steal other people's babies. Oh, by the way, do you know my dad? My dad is The best and best person in the world!" "" "However, my father said that you want to rob other people's babies, but why do you want to rob other people's babies? Their babies have not offended you, and they have not offended you either. Why do you want to arrest others? If you continue to do this, they will But he will get angry! It¡¯s scary to be angry, even scarier than my dad!¡± "" "Why don't you speak? Is it my father who doesn't let you speak? My father sometimes doesn't let people speak. He tells people to shut up, but, they just want to talk" "" Mr. Shen gave up. He realized that he really couldn't catch this girl. Not only could I not catch him, I had to endure her nagging. Mr. Shen waved his hands, making a gesture of surrender for the first time in his life. Then, he was so tired that he collapsed on the sofa. Seeing this, Lu Junhan reached out and picked up the little girl who passed by. " Mr. Shen couldn't catch people, but Lu Junhan picked them up. Obviously, he was quite experienced in catching little girls. Seeing the little girl struggling and trying to run away, Lu Junhan said: "Okay, Mr. Shen doesn't want your baby anymore." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 622 No, is it necessary to play so big? ! ! ! The little girl stopped holding the small watermelon in her hand. The bright red mouth was pouted, and the black and clear eyes were extremely smart. Hum hum! She won¡¯t be arrested by Mr. Shen, only dad can arrest her! Fortunately, she ran fast just now, otherwise she would have been caught by Mr. Shen! If she is caught by Mr. Shen, she will cry to death. Mr. Shen, who was paralyzed on the sofa from exhaustion, fell into deep self-doubt. He never thought that his current physical strength was not as good as that of a three-year-old girl! Is it because he has neglected to exercise recently, or is he really old? Why. It must be that he is already old. Fortunately, he is not a loser. If he were young, Mr. Shen would probably still grit his teeth and insist on fighting for the upper hand, unwilling to give in so easily. But now that I am older, I have looked away from many things. Now that I lost to a three-year-old girl, Mr. Shen was actually convinced. After all, looking at it from another aspect, it also shows that his vision is indeed correct. This girl Lu Li will definitely be able to achieve great things in the future. No, even he can't outrun her. Even if someone is chasing her from now on, this girl will definitely be the one who can run the fastest, hide the hardest, and survive the longest! Thinking of this, Mr. Shen suddenly felt relieved. "Mr. Shen" At this moment, the little girl held the green little watermelon, moved over, approached cautiously, and said in a sweet voice: "You, you really don't want my baby?" Mr. Shen looked at her and said nothing. He only breathed in and out slowly and rhythmically, recovering his strength. The little girl thought for a while, then held the tempting watermelon in her hand forward, and said in a bewitching voice, "You really don't want it? Look, my baby is very green and cute" Mr. Shen: "" Mr. Shen didn¡¯t say anything, and the little Loli handed the watermelon forward a little more. The green little watermelon was dangling in front of Mr. Shen¡¯s eyes, accompanied by a bewitching little milky voice: "Mr. Shen, do you really not want it? It's really cute" Mr. Shen: "" Lu Junhan, is there something wrong with your daughter? Although Mr. Shen has already admitted defeat in his heart, he still can't do it if he wants to say personally that he has lost. After all, he has to be strong for the rest of his life. Seeing this, simply close your eyes and keep your eyes out of sight. ¡° Moreover, he needs to digest the fact that his physical strength is actually lost to a three-year-old child. Seeing that Mr. Shen really didn¡¯t want her baby, the little girl happily hugged the watermelon and said to Lu Junhan: "Dad, Mr. Shen really doesn't want to steal other people's babies. They wanted to give him the baby just now, but he didn't want it" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Moreover, Mr. Shen seems to be dying. Did he run? But he also ran away just now. Why isn't he about to die?" Lu Junhan: "" Mr. Shen: "" The four hall masters: "" I have to say that although these words are not very harmful, they are extremely insulting. "I'm afraid no one would have thought that the always majestic Mr. Shen would be beaten down by a three-year-old child. In the end, Mr. Shen thought about it and was really unwilling to accept it - he spent so much time and energy chasing the girl for so long, but in the end he couldn't even touch a watermelon. It¡¯s really uncomfortable to think about it. So Mr. Shen spent a hundred yuan to grab a watermelon. The little girl accepted the money, was very talkative, and didn¡¯t run away again. Mr. Shen hugged the round and green little watermelon, feeling inexplicably filled with tears. God knows how long he had been running just now to chase that girl and grab this little watermelon. Running was not the most annoying thing. After all, Mr. Shen often exercised, and running was as simple as eating and drinking. The most annoying thing is that he is constantly tortured by the little girl¡¯s nagging voice, which makes him upset and angry. ????????????????????????????????? After all, he had paid so much but got nothing, and it was inevitable that he would feel a little aggrieved. Now that he touched the watermelon, Mr. Shen felt as if his dream had come true I have to say, this hundred yuan is well spent. ¡°And, according to the little girl¡¯s feeling, it seems really good? "If he had known this would be the result, he would have followed that girl, and he wouldn't have failed to touch the watermelon later, and he would have been humiliated by her a few times. The little girl put the red one hundred yuan into her pocket, turned around and ran to Mr. Shen again, and snatched the watermelon back. Mr. Shen: "" ¡°We agreed to grab it once for a hundred yuan, but it was really just one grab. Elder Shen looked at the four people who were watching the show with great gusto. He snorted coldly and suddenly had an idea. The old man said calmly: ¡°Let¡¯s do this, the four of you, if anyone can snatch this watermelon from this girl and let it stay in your hands for an hour, how about I take back the order to make her her successor?¡± Old Shen naturally knows what the other three hall masters are thinking, and he also knows that this is a huge bait. Mu Qi had no objection to any of Mr. Shen¡¯s decisions and remained silent. On the contrary, Lan Xi and Mo Wuan looked at each other, raised their cold eyebrows slightly, "Are you sure?" Mr. Shen has always been self-assertive, but he has forgotten that he cannot make all the decisions in this matter. So, Mr. Shen glanced at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan just wanted to finish the test quickly and return to Haicheng, so he had no objections. That little thing protects food better than anyone else. It may not be easy to take something from her hand. Mr. Shen thought for two seconds and then said: "But you can't use money, or even use other things as a transaction, it can only rely on you personally." Lan Xi glanced at Mo Wu'an and then at Xie Mobei. After confirming that both of them had no objections, she nodded. They have never seen anything like this, so they are not afraid of a three-year-old girl. " Mr. Shen couldn't grab the watermelon just now because there was something wrong with his method. What's more, there were four of them, even if they were surrounded, they could catch the little girl. The difficulty has obviously been greatly reduced. If they can solve this problem for the new successor once and for all, they would be willing to give it a try. Lu Junhan seemed to have remembered something at this time. He raised his eyes from the phone screen and said lightly: "By the way, the test lasts for two hours. After two hours, if none of the four of you have passed, tomorrow, go to the Lu family in Haicheng and teach your new successor, who is her, how to do your winter vacation homework." Mu Qi: "" Lan Xi: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Xie Mobei: "" Lu Junhan raised his eyes: "Is there a problem?" The four hall masters: "" ? ? ? ? No, is it necessary to play so big? ! ! ! ¡­¡­ Since Lu Junhan is betting on his winter vacation homework, he is obviously in desperate need of strong men to teach the little girl to do her homework. But in order not to have their future lives dominated by a three-year-old child, the four hall masters decided to give it a try. Shen Lao seemed to have noticed their desire to unite and smashed them ruthlessly. Said, we can only come one by one. The first one to try was Xie Mobei. ¡ª¡ªThe first one he drew by drawing lots. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 623 Let¡¯s replace him Before starting, Mr. Shen told Lu Junhan about this mysterious underground force called "Shadow". "It's different from the Huo family's shady crime syndicate. The force of "Shadow" is personally recognized by the country. The predecessor of "Shadow" was the most elite secret guard force in a martial arts family of a certain dynasty. Now passed down from generation to generation, it has developed into a very large one. There are all kinds of capable people and strangers in it, but it is not public. At the same time, it is different from the forces spread all over Haicheng Capital. In fact, the power of "Dark Shadow" is far more than that. The power of "Dark Shadow" has spread all over the country as early as a few years ago, but its main base areas are still in Haicheng and Jingcheng. "More in-depth, Mr. Shen didn't say much. After all, the little girl has not passed the hall master's test yet, so knowing too much is not a good thing. Unless she has become the real successor, he will tell her everything she needs to know by then. Now that this force has developed very stably, there is actually no need for the successor to do anything else. Therefore, the age of the successor is not an issue at all. Originally, Mr. Shen had planned to retire a long time ago, but he could not find a suitable candidate. Finding one at random is of course the fastest and most convenient. But I can¡¯t get over it in my heart. After all, even if it is a toy that has been played with for sixty or seventy years, it has already developed extremely deep feelings, let alone such a huge force. For Mr. Shen, "Shadow" is like his home. He must find a reliable person to pass on this power. Mr. Shen has seen a lot of people in the past few years and compared many of their family conditions. There are many young and capable juniors like Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi among them, but Mr. Shen feels something is wrong and feels that this power will not develop for a long time in their hands. Facts have proved that this is indeed the case. Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi seem to have great power. They have top family backgrounds, deep cities, and even cruel methods, but their feelings are too weak and they don't care much about power. The most important thing is that he doesn¡¯t get along with their personalities. In short, it doesn¡¯t feel right. They were not to his liking at all. After much thought, I still gave up. But it was so strange. The first time he saw Lu Li, he had an intuition that it was absolutely right to hand over this power to her. It was like his previous successor told him the same thing. Even though he was only seven years old at the time, his previous successor felt that he could develop this force. And facts have proven that his previous successor had indeed the right vision. Therefore, Mr. Shen is very optimistic about Lu Li. Although this thing of intuition sounds mysterious and mysterious, sometimes, you really have to believe it. However, no matter how optimistic Mr. Shen is about Lu Li, he still has to rely on Lu Li to win the recognition of the hall master. After all, apart from Mu Qi, Mr. Shen is really not close to the other three hall masters. In "Shadow", the successor usually chooses the next successor, and the hall leader chooses the next hall leader. Generally, the hall leader is chosen between the ages of twenty and thirty. But Mu Qi is an exception. He became the leader of the hall when he was ten years old, and has been working by his side for almost fifteen years. "The other three are all new hall leaders who have just taken office a few years ago, and their relationships have not been developed yet. But that girl is much better than he was then. "When Shen Laogang became the successor, all the hall masters were new hall masters, and they were all unruly and unruly. They didn't even obey the old hall master, let alone a seven-year-old kid. Lu Li still has Mu Qi, who is looking towards her. ¡­¡­ Xie Mobei looked at the No. 1 lottery in his hand and fell into silence. He glanced at the No. 2 lottery drawn by Mu Qi next to him, decisively snatched it from his hand, and gave him his No. 1 lottery. Then, on the indifferent face, he breathed a long sigh of relief. The cold and light eyebrows are lazy, peaceful and comfortable, and the years have passed quietly, as if he had drawn No. 2 from the beginning. Mu Qi: "" Lan Xi still couldn't see it, held her forehead and sighed: "San'er, change the note back." Xie Mobei: "No, this,mine. " Mo Wuan also stepped forward and said patiently: "A traitor is not suitable to be the first." Mu Qi: "" Xie Mobei thought about it and felt that it was the same. Let Mu Qi be the first. He gave in so quickly, which could easily affect their momentum behind them. So, he changed the note back. Then, he nodded slightly toward the others: "Then I'm going." The little girl was sitting on the sofa, holding a watermelon and watching TV. She was watching the Black Cat Sheriff that she had not finished watching at the Lu family before. Her black and clear eyes were unblinking, and her little fat face was fair and tender, and her face was bright red. The little mouth opened slightly. That soft and cute little loli look is so cute. Lu Junhan, on the other hand, went outside to answer the phone in the yard, obviously relieved that the little girl was alone inside. Xie Mobei walked over, glanced at her, looked away, couldn't help but glanced at her again. The next second, a thin layer of blush unexpectedly appeared on the indifferent and pale cheeks. The little girl noticed it and turned around to ask him if he also wanted to grab her watermelon. Who would have thought that Xie Mobei saw her looking over, pursed his thin lips, and turned around without saying a word, with his tall and thin body. Little girl: "" What a strange uncle. ¡­¡­ After Xie Mobei came back, Lan Xi saw that he had no watermelon in his hand, but he was not discouraged. It was just the beginning anyway. ¡° Moreover, they did not draw lots to queue up to grab watermelons. It would be too unplanned to make it so simple and crude. They have now regarded the little girl as their enemy, and the purpose of drawing lots is to find out about the little girl one by one. After all, if you know yourself and your enemy, you will never be in danger. Once you know what kind of person the little girl is, it will be easier to do whatever you want. Lan Xi looked at Xie Mobei's cold eyebrows behind his broken hair and asked, "How is it?" Xie Mobei didn't know what he thought of, his cheeks were red, but he said coldly: "Cute." Lan Xi: "No more?" Xie Mobei: "Yeah." Then, he looked at Lan Xi, thought for a while, and asked, "Can I touch her?" Lan Xi: "No, she is our enemy now, please touch your little bear doll!" Xie Mobei nodded: "Okay." Then, with a cold face, Xie Mobei took out a pink bear doll that was only as big as a palm in front of everyone, and began to pinch it expressionlessly. Mu Qi: "" Mr. Shen: "" Seeing that Mr. Shen was confused, Lan Xi held her forehead and said, "Don't mind, he has only been in office for half a year, and his cold temperament as the hall leader has not caught up yet. Let's replace him." Mr. Shen: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 624 The second person to appear is Mo Wuan Mu Qi was silent for a while, then asked politely with a smile: "Sorry, I would like to ask, what is the temperament of this cold hall master" Elder Shen was also confused. Could it be that only ruthless people can become hall masters now? Lan Xi had a cold expression and rolled her eyes at him, as if she was saying what nonsense he was asking. ¡°If someone dared to make such an expression to Mu Qi outside, Mu Qi would probably laugh and break her neck on the spot. But Mu Qi felt guilty, touched his nose, and did not refute or say a word. Because in the past, Mu Qi was only loyal to Mr. Shen, and he never cared too much about the other three hall masters. At the same time, it is also because the hall masters are replaced too quickly. When the hall leader dies, the next hall leader will take over. Or if the old hall leader no longer wants to be the leader and wants to abdicate, the next hall leader will take over directly. ¡° Moreover, the four hall masters each have different jurisdictions, which is equivalent to being kings. As long as they don¡¯t betray the successor, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the four hall leaders have a good relationship or whether they are united. What¡¯s more, Mu Qi has been traveling around Haicheng and Jingcheng, the main bases of the ¡°Shadow¡±. In these years, he often followed Mr. Shen and conveyed Mr. Shen¡¯s orders to the other three hall masters. And Lan Xi is the middleman. Mu Qi gave her orders, and she passed Mu Qi¡¯s orders to the other two hall masters. Therefore, Lan Xi is more familiar with the other two hall masters than Mu Qi is with them. But now, Mr. Shen has abdicated and a new successor has taken over, and the new successor is only three years old, which also means that by then, the four of them may have to stay with her to ensure her safety. After all, this little girl is only three years old now, so she probably doesn¡¯t know what a successor means, let alone asking her to choose the next successor. And if she dies accidentally and the next successor has not yet been chosen, the "Shadow" force will be leaderless for the first time, which is something none of the four of them want to see. Therefore, if Lu Lizhen passes the test, the four of them must protect her as she grows up until the next successor is chosen. So, Mu Qi, who was used to being alone, was trying to get as familiar as possible with the other three hall masters. After all, they will help the little girl with her homework and breastfeed her in the future. Lan Xi was impatient, but she was still familiar with Mu Qi, and she had received many orders from him before. ¡° Moreover, I saw Lu Junhan coming back from outside after answering the phone. Seeing that everyone was here, Lan Xi thought it was time to make an introduction. She pointed to Mo Wuan, who had a fierce and ruthless expression and was filled with an aura of indifference. From just now until now, Mo Wuan had hardly spoken, and said concisely: "Let me introduce, this is the cold hall master who has caught up with him. Mo Wuan. He has only been in charge for two years. He is twenty years old this year. He is an exception and is responsible for all intelligence collection of the 'Shadow'. He has a photographic memory. Wang is an extremely rare talent in the 'Shadow'. His brain is comparable to a computer. If you want to know any information, just ask him directly. He will remember it all in his mind. He has never made a mistake. He just has a small problem and likes to sleep. coffin." "Yes." Mo Wuan responded lightly, looked at Mu Qi, knowing that he was also the hall master, thought for a while, and said with a dull expression: "I have a double coffin, we can sleep together in the future, I invite you. " Mu Qi responded with a gentle and affectionate smile, as if looking at his lover: "No, I think my bed is quite comfortable for me to sleep on." Lan Xi: "" Mo Wuan looked regretful, and he cast his gaze on Lu Junhan. Before Lu Junhan could speak, Mo Wuan looked away: "If you can't, you will burn my coffin." Mr. Shen: "" Mu Qi: "" Lan Xi: "" When Lu Junhan heard the words "You can't do it", he raised his eyes expressionlessly and sneered coldly: "If you keep talking nonsense, I can burn you now." Mo Wu'an: "" Mo Wuan shut up. Seeing that the topic had drifted, Lan Xi quickly pointed at Xie Mobei, an 18-year-old boy who seemed to have a dull expression. He was sitting on the sofa, holding a pink bear doll attentively, with a calm and peaceful expression: "Uh This person who has not caught up with the temperament is called Xie Mobei, my cousin. The previous old hall master passed away early. He became the hall master at the age of eighteen as an exception a few months ago.' The number one killer in the shadows and the best.If you want to kill someone with a knife, it will be more convenient to send him. He started killing people when he was ten years old. He always did it neatly and cleanly, leaving absolutely no clues. Killing someone was just a blink of an eye. But he has a little problem. He likes cute things. When he sees something he finds cute, he can¡¯t help but blush, his hands itch, and he wants to pinch them" Old Shen was busy retiring four or five years ago, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the hall master¡¯s affairs. At this moment, I¡¯m really not familiar with Xie Mobei and Lan Xi. Hearing this, he looked at Xie Mobei, who was holding a bear doll expressionlessly, and frowned slightly: ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it hinder the mission?¡± Mu Qi thought thoughtfully: "If the enemy knows this weakness, it will be easy for them to take advantage of it." Lan Xi shook her head: "That won't happen." Seeing them all looking over, Lan Xi shrugged and pointed at the pink bear doll in Xie Mobei¡¯s hand. "Because so far, the only thing he finds cute is the bear in his hand, which was left to him by his mother when he died at the age of seven." Mo Wu¡¯s soul traveled far away, and then came back. He said numbly: ¡°I¡¯m not the only one.¡± Lan Xi seemed to have thought of something, her expression turned grim, and she said expressionlessly: "Oh, yes, there was one more just now." Lu Junhan went out just now, but this did not prevent him from thinking about something. He slightly raised his cold eyes and twitched his thin lips: "Who is there? My daughter?" Lan Xi: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Mu Qi: "" They didn¡¯t want to answer such shameful words. After all, the hall leader is now on the same team, and the successors Lu Li and Lu Junhan are on the same team. The two teams are enemies at the moment. If they admit it on the spot, doesn't it mean that their team has already lost a quarter? ? However, the next second, Xie Mobei raised his head, blushed, said "hmm" and said honestly: "She is cute." After saying that, he seemed to have itchy hands again. His long, strong fingers with thin calluses that had always held knives and guns began to pinch the pink bear again. Lan Xi and Mo Wuan: "" Very good, there is one more traitor. As for Lan Xi, she is very capable. In the "Shadow", she is usually the one who conveys orders and is involved in many fields. But because her identity was absolutely confidential, Lan Xi didn¡¯t say much since Lu Junhan was here. Unless Lu Li truly becomes the successor. When the time comes, whatever Lu Junhan wants to know, they will tell him. And the second person to appear was Mo Wuan. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 625: Passed the shame test As for Lan Xi, she is very capable. In the "Shadow", she is usually the one who conveys orders and is involved in many fields. But because her identity was absolutely confidential, Lan Xi didn¡¯t say much since Lu Junhan was here. Unless Lu Li truly becomes the successor. When the time comes, whatever Lu Junhan wants to know, they will tell him. The second person to appear was Mo Wuan. Originally, it was Mu Qi who got the No. 2 lottery. However, due to Xie Mobei's unfavorable start, he didn't say a word and even prostrated himself under the little Lolita's princess dress. The momentum of the hall leader's team instantly dropped a lot. In order to restore this morale, Lan Xi thought for a moment. , and still sent Mo Wuan, who looked fierce and had a gangster air. Although Mo Wuan has a very powerful brain, his appearance is not refined or weak at all. Instead, he looks like a bit of a gangster. When he usually has a dull face and doesn't speak, he also gives people an aura that he is not easy to mess with. Sending Mo Wu'an can scare the little girl to tears. As long as Lu Li is frightened, she will naturally give him whatever he wants. No matter what happens, I can¡¯t get the watermelon back, but I can still get some information back. What¡¯s more, facial micro-expression analysis has always been Mo Wuan¡¯s strength. Mo Wuan moved from third place to second place without any dissatisfaction. He nodded slightly and walked towards the little girl sitting on the sofa watching TV. The little girl held the little watermelon in her arms, her big black and clear eyes staring at the TV for a moment, her white and tender little fat face was bulging, and her two ponytails tied with pink ribbons hung quietly behind her head. Looks pretty and cute. If Xie Mo had come from the north, he would have already given in, but Mo Wuan was different. He didn't have much interest in beautiful and cute things. In contrast, he preferred cold numbers and intelligence. This is why Lan Xi is relieved to put him in second place. Mo Wu'an went over, but did not step forward immediately. Instead, he glanced at the little girl, as if he was analyzing the expression on her face and looking for an entry point to the topic. But the little girl's face was nothing but happy. It was very simple. You¡¯ll understand just by looking at it. Mo Wu'an then watched TV again, "Black Cat Sheriff". He quickly searched in his mind and found a lot of information about the cartoon "Black Cat Sheriff". He just wanted to talk to the little girl about black cats. The plot of Sheriff Cat. Who knows, the little girl has already noticed him. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Little Luli twitching her little brows, her clear and clean big black eyes stared at Mo Wuan, who had a fierce and sinister face, and the aura of "I'm not to be trifled with" written all over his body. ¡°Compared to Xie Mobei, who has a delicate, fair appearance and a soft face, Mo Wuan looks more like a ruthless killer. The little girl stared, unable to hold back, she frowned and started to lift up her sleeves, "Uncle, do you want to fight with me?" Mo Wuan was silent for a while: "No." The little girl still frowned: "But you look like you are going to fight with me." Mo Wu'an: "You got it wrong." "Uncle, do you really not want to fight with others?" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, holding the watermelon in her arms, her little voice began to bewitch people again, and she said crisply: "He's so easy to beat! He's even easier to beat than my dad! You can kill him with just one punch!" Mo Wuan thought for a while and said numbly: "I don't know how to fight." Mo Wuan was indeed right. He is responsible for the mental work in "Shadow". His brain is overloaded every day, and what he does has nothing to do with fighting. He has never even got a drop of blood on his hands. "Don't you know how?" The little girl's dark eyes widened, but she patted her chest and said, "It's okay, I can teach you! I know how to fight!" With that said, the little girl got off the sofa excitedly, holding a green watermelon in her hand, and started doing three circles on the left and three on the right, shaking her bulging belly in the middle, as if she was doing radio gymnastics. The picture was once unsightly and unbearable to look at. But after she finished, she said confidently: "Uncle, look! Fighting is so simple! He is very powerful, isn't he?" Mo Wu'an: "" Mo Wu'an didn't know whether she was powerful or not, but he knew that Lan Xi, Mu Qi, and Mr. Shen over there were almost falling down laughing. Lan Xi held out her thumb: "That's enough. This girl, after passing the shame test, I have never seen anyone more confident than her." Mr. Shen: "" Does your current hall master¡¯s requestIs it a bit strange? Seeing that she had misunderstood, the little girl put down her rolled-up sleeves again and asked in a sweet voice, "Uncle, are you here to steal someone else's baby?" Mo Wuan nodded. When the little girl saw this, she hugged the watermelon and said aggrievedly: "Uncle, please don't snatch someone else's baby. They only have one baby. If you snatch it away, they won't have a baby. In this case, they will be very pitiful and pitiful" The little girl has red lips, white teeth, long slender eyelashes, and big black eyes that are watery and as clear as a clear spring. Just looking at her eagerly, even the most hard-hearted person will be softened by the sight of her. Especially, Mo Wuan is not a hard-hearted person at all. The only one is Xie Mobei who is hard-hearted, cold and ruthless like a killing machine, has almost no human emotions, and is cold-blooded like a monster in his bones. It was already done by a face of a little girl just now. Mo Wuan looked at the pitiful look of the little girl and hesitated for a moment. He looked up inadvertently and saw Lan Xi not far away wiping her neck as if to warn him. Mo Wuan thought for a while, pursed his thin lips, and took out a deck of playing cards from his pocket. Obviously intending to leave the result to God, he asked the little girl to draw 4 cards in a row and said with a stern face: "As long as you can draw a 2, I won't steal it from you." Mu Qi over there saw this and looked at Lan Xi: "Does he still believe in fate? I thought that people like him who rely on their brain power are usually very rational and never superstitious." Lan Xi shook her head: "No, Mo Wuan doesn't believe in fate, but he believes in ghosts and gods, and he also believes in karma. This has something to do with his family. I didn't check the details. Anyway, his family is quite mysterious. His ancestors seem to know witchcraft and divination, so he has The coffin is usually not stained with blood, but he is also afraid that if someone dies indirectly because of his information, he will turn into a ghost and come to seek his life, so he usually sleeps in a coffin at night, thinking that if this happens, the ghost will think he is dead. If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t come looking for him again.¡± Mu Qi: "" It¡¯s really a good ¡°hiding one¡¯s ears and stealing the bell¡±. Just when Lan Xi was talking, Mo Wuan came back. In his hand, there were four 2's clearly visible. There is one of each color, very eye-catching. Lan Xi: "" Mo Wuan thought for a moment and said numbly: "She is here with me, passed." Lan Xi: "" On the contrary, Mr. Shen was quite interested and puzzled: "Just because she drew four 2s at once?" "I'm afraid of ghosts," Mo Wu said after a pause, "She is very lucky. Generally, people with good luck are not likely to encounter ghosts." Lan Xi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 626 The third one, Mu Qi It¡¯s only been less than ten minutes now. Not only was the watermelon not snatched away, but two of the four hall masters were also killed. And there is another one who is already a traitor among traitors and cannot be counted on at all. ?Obviously, the current situation is not optimistic. Lan Xi was left fighting alone. Lan Xi couldn't hold it back. After thinking about it for a while, she still said in a cold voice what she had repeated to Mo Wu'an many times in the past: "There are no ghosts in this world." Mo Wuan usually listens to Lan Xi very much. He will do whatever Lan Xi says. After all, during the two years that Mo Wuan took office, Lan Xi frequently conveyed Mu Qi's orders to him and Xie Mobei. He and Xie Mobei have long developed a habit of subconsciously listening to each other's words. But only when it came to the matter of "ghosts", Mo Wuan was at a loss for words and said with a scared look on his face: "Yes." Lan Xi: "" Lan Xi finally gave up the persuasion. It was quiet everywhere and no one spoke. Lu Junhan's slender and straight body leaned lazily on the sofa. Seeing the silence around him, he casually put away his phone and raised his cold eyes. Probably because he thought they were too boring, he simply got up and sat on the sofa in front where the little girl was watching TV. Before leaving, he did not forget to raise his wrist, look at the time on his watch, raised his eyebrows, and said lightly and provocatively: "Hold on, you still have one hour and forty minutes." The four hall masters: "" Mr. Shen: "" It¡¯s very insulting. After that, Xiao Luli¡¯s dark and clear eyes widened with shock. Lu Junhan calmly raised the remote control and decisively changed the Black Cat Sheriff to the National Financial Channel. ¡°Then the two slender legs wrapped in neat black suit trousers were slightly draped. The thin back was leaning on the sofa casually, and the white fingers with clear joints were slightly clasped in front of the body. The sitting posture was casual yet elegant. Wearing a tall and straight black suit, when sitting on the sofa, he looked like a mafia boss, with cold eyebrows, cold face, and a very strong aura that cannot be ignored. And the little girl is wearing a pink down jacket, like a small soft pink dumpling, sitting next to him obediently, her big black and clean eyes blinking. Like a confused and ignorant little pet that doesn¡¯t know where it came from. "In short, these father and daughter, one is cold and the other is cute, nothing is similar except their faces. Especially the temperament on their bodies is completely different. As Lan Xi watched, she actually had the idea that it would be a good idea to let Lu Li be her successor. After all, if Lu Li cannot be the one and instead lets her father, Lu Junhan, be the one, then their entire "Shadow" may develop into a dark empire. Who makes Lu Junhan's aura so strong and dark that he doesn't look like a good person. Not to mention her, Mo Wuan and Xie Mobei looked at her from a distance and felt that compared to her father, the little girl was cuter. At this moment, the two of them had already begun to think about what kind of milk bottle they should buy online later, which their new successor would like. Mr. Shen felt a little weird when he saw the expressions on the faces of these people who almost regarded Lu Li as their new successor. I think back then, when he became the successor, it took him at least half a year to get a hall master. But now, in just half an hour, two hall masters have recognized Lu Li. This speed is unparalleled. I'm afraid no one would dare to believe it. Seeing that they were silent, Mu Qi touched his nose, got up from the sofa with a smile, looked at Lan Xi and the others, and said: "ThenI'll go next?" Lan Xi wanted to refuse. But Mr. Shen seemed to want to see if Lu Li would be so lucky against Mu Qi. Yes, lucky. Xie Mobei obviously lacks some emotions. He doesn't understand compassion or fear. He doesn't have the emotions that most people should have. As Lan Xi said, he is a killing machine and the best knife. In short, not like normal people. What¡¯s more, the bones and blood may be filled with cold-blooded cruelty. Logically speaking, Xie Mobei should be the most difficult one to deal with, because normal people cannot be recognized by a machine. But Lu Li was so lucky that she could never die. It just so happened that her cute little face grew on Xie Mobei's only soft and cute spot.Without saying a word, Lu Li got the approval of the hall master Xie Mobei just by relying on her face. And Mo Wuan, a mentally gifted person, is extremely sensitive to data and text information, and he is rational. Sometimes, in order to let his brain rest, he will be a little dull. But it¡¯s not easy to get his approval. Even Lan Xi gradually gained his trust after spending a year with him. Because Mo Wuan was afraid of ghosts, he felt that any unfamiliar stranger might be possessed by a ghost. They approached him to seek his life. Therefore, Mo Wuan is very cautious in interacting with people. Sometimes, he would rather deal with computer intelligence than deal with people. Once he talks to someone, he will use the other person¡¯s expressions and movements to rule out the possibility that the person is possessed by a ghost. Logically speaking, it is easier to deal with Lan Xi than to deal with the suspicious Mo Wuan. But this time, the little girl was still very lucky. She was very lucky, drawing four 2s in a row, and at the right time, according to Mo Wuan's weird logic, people with good luck are not likely to encounter ghosts. Especially since Lu Li was so lucky, she probably had never seen a ghost before. Therefore, Mo Wuan felt that the little girl must be safe around her. So, Mo Wuan also fell. In short, after watching the whole process, Mr. Shen seemed to have a feeling that Lu Li had a very special ability, no matter how dangerous the environment or how difficult the situation was. She was able to turn danger into good fortune in the end. This caused Mr. Shen to want to see if the little girl would happen to hit the spot that Mu Qi recognized. You must know that Mu Qi has been with him for many years and has never disobeyed his orders. Mu Qi recognized Lu Li and obeyed his orders. What if he doesn't? Will Mu Qi still recognize Lu Li? Elder Shen thought for a while and said to Mu Qi in a deep voice: "You go and try that little girl, you don't have to worry about my face." Mu Qi has been working with Mr. Shen for many years and immediately understood what he meant. He smiled and nodded slightly: "Yes." When Lan Xi saw this, she didn¡¯t say anything to stop Mu Qi from stepping forward. But he thought in his heart: If even Mu Qi recognizes Lu Li, it means that Lu Li is indeed capable of taking this position. By then, she will no longer stop Lu Li from becoming their successor. ¡­¡­ And the other side. Xiao Luli, who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, was very happy when she saw her father coming over. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 627 We will all die I was about to complain to him in an arrogant voice. She said that a fierce-looking uncle came over just now and wanted to steal her baby. But before she could say anything, she saw Lu Junhan lift the remote control. Then, with eyes wide open, she saw her cute black cat on TV, and with a "swish", it turned into a familiar old grandpa. At the same time, the serious voice of the financial channel host came from the TV. The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were bulging as she stared straight at the TV. She remembers this old grandpa! Before, at home, after every meal, my father, grandfather, great-grandfather and aunt would all sit on the sofa and listen obediently to what the old man said. ¡°And her expression is serious, even more serious than when she was in English class. The little girl listened for a while, but still couldn't hold it back. She stretched out her little hand to grab the remote control from her father's hand. Her little face was wrinkled, and her little voice sounded even more aggrieved: ¡°Dad, people don¡¯t want to see this grandpa. They don¡¯t understand what he says.¡± Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids: ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, just do your homework.¡± The little girl had a chubby face, her dark eyes were round and round, she clenched her little fists and said angrily, "It's useless, people still won't understand after finishing their homework!" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl¡¯s little voice was still muttering dissatisfiedly: "I, I have done homework many times before, but I still don't understand what this grandpa said. He must look down on me! Humph! He is a bad person! I don't want to look at him!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to beat the little girl to make her shut up and do her homework. But suddenly he saw Mu Qi coming over. He directly said to the little Lolita who was clenching her fists and looking aggrieved: "Hold your watermelon, someone is coming to snatch your baby again." The little girl's attention was diverted as expected. She hugged the watermelon tightly in her arms. When she turned around, she saw that it was the uncle who had given her the bracelet before but took away her baby. The little girl¡¯s big black and white eyes widened. Before anyone could react, in a flash, her little soft body quickly climbed onto Lu Junhan¡¯s body. The little girl¡¯s voice was still saying urgently: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Daddy, help me, daddy, help me, that bad uncle is here to steal other people¡¯s babies again!" Lu Junhan looked at the little man who looked like a gecko clinging to his body and couldn't pull it off. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Come down." "don't want," The little Lolita was really scared. After all, in the little girl¡¯s opinion, Mu Qi had really taken away her baby and her person for several months. Her little voice was choked with sobs: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, what should I do? My baby is going to die, and I am going to die too. Uuuuuuuuuuah, we are all going to die!¡± ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought the little girl was not meeting Mu Qi now, but a perverted murderer. Lu Junhan: "" Mu Qi: "" At this moment, two sharp gazes that could not be ignored fell on Mu Qi. With murderous intent in his mouth. Mu Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly condensed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????] The dullness on Xie Mobei's face disappeared completely at some point, and he even put away the pink bear doll that he had been holding in his hand just now. At this moment, his face was cold and indifferent, and under his fine black hair, his dark eyes were as cold as snow. A dark gun was hooked on his slender fingers. The gun kept turning on his fingers, as if it was just playing with it, and it seemed to have no lethality. But if you look closely, you will see that the gloomy muzzle of the gun will stay on Mu Qi for a while every time. It only takes one second for the bullet to fly out and kill Mu Qi instantly. Mu Qi: "" And the other line of sight came from Mo Wuan. His expression was the same as Xie Mobei's, also very unkind. That cold gaze seemed to warn him not to kill his amulet. When Mu Qi raised his eyes and looked over. Based on lip reading, he also saw Mo Wuan calmly reminding Xie Mobei, who seemed to be about to shoot him:   "Mu Qi, twenty-five years old, male, has first-rate skills, uses his left hand well, has no murderous intent in his eyes, visually detects a gun in his pocket, but the possibility of resistance is less than 10%, he wears a bulletproof suit under his clothes, but his abdomen Three inches above the left side, the position is weak, and two bullets fired in succession are enough to be fatal." Mu Qi: "" Do you want to be so serious? It seems like he hasn¡¯t done anything yet, right? In the end, Lan Xi couldn't stand it, so she stepped forward and persuaded Xie Mobei and Mo Wu'an with kind words, telling them not to cause trouble. It was still being tested. However, Lan Xi herself was also surprised. She didn't expect them to protect Lu Li so quickly. But when I think about it carefully, I think it¡¯s normal. The reason why Xie Mobei protects Lu Li is similar to the fact that no one can bully him or even dirty his pink bear doll. In short, in Xie Mobei's eyes, Lu Li is just a very cute and adorable toy. Anyone who destroys his toy or causes even the slightest damage to his toy will be killed by him. There is also an advantage to this. If Lu Li really becomes the successor, Xie Mobei will definitely do his best to protect Lu Li and ensure her safety. Lan Xi had seen it before. Even if Xie Mobei was injured and almost lost his life, he would not let the bear doll get a drop of blood or cause any damage to it. And Mo Wuan used Lu Li as a talisman. After all, there is a word called: joyful. Therefore, in Mo Wuan¡¯s logic¡ª¡ª Lu Li is lucky = Lu Li can¡¯t see ghosts = If I have more contact with Lu Li, my luck will get better = I¡¯m lucky = I can¡¯t see ghosts either. This is not an amulet. No matter what the reason is, Xie Mobei and Mo Wuan are now completely devoted to Lu Li. Lan Xi only hopes that Mu Qi can live up to his expectations. Even if it doesn¡¯t take a year or two, she should at least persist for an hour. As long as she doesn¡¯t surrender in a few minutes like Xie Mobei and Mo Wuan, she will be thankful. However, Mu Qi has been the leader of the hall longer than them. ??????????????????????????????????????????? He often works around Mr. Shen, and he has already become an old fox. Not to mention he has rich experience, and the circle he contacts is more advanced. I don¡¯t like cute things, and I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts. It shouldn¡¯t be as easy to deal with as Xie Mobei and Mo Wuan. When Lan Xi thought of this, she breathed a long sigh of relief and felt much relieved. Over there, after facing a death threat, Mu Qi¡¯s smile became even bigger, but his smile was sinister. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s really neither big nor small. He thought about it, and when he went back after the test, he would strip the two guys naked, hang them directly on the door, and let them walk around. But now, he has a more difficult problem to deal with. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 628 You won¡¯t have any babies in the future At this moment, Mu Qi was threatened with death by Xie Mobei and Mo Wuan. Mu Qi turned his head to look at Xiao Luli on the sofa. The confrontation between her and her father has entered the final stage. ¡°Obviously, Xiao Luli won in the end. Of course, it could also be that Lu Junhan was too lazy to pay attention to her. In short, I saw a little girl wearing a pink down jacket, pink and tender, with two beautiful long ponytails, like a little dumpling. Like a sloth hugging a tree, his little body clings tightly to his father's body. One arm held a small round green watermelon steadily. The other hand was tightly wrapped around Dad's neck. The little feet wearing thick pink socks kept kicking on Lu Junhan's body. His soft, white and fat face was crying, and his dark and slender eyelashes were wet with tears. He looked so wet that he even The cheeks were stained with tears. That twitchy little look makes me extremely scared just looking at it. Of course, the expression on Lu Junhan¡¯s face right now is terrifying. Mu Qi: "" What a good mother. It¡¯s already this time, don¡¯t forget to hold your baby and strangle your father. Lu Junhan finally couldn't bear it anymore and started to pull the little girl off. He said in a cold voice: "Can't you get off?" "No, Dad, I can protect you. Really, both I and the baby can protect you" The little girl was immersed in the sadness that they were all going to die. Her little body was twitching, and her expression became even sadder when her father refused to let her hold him. She tightened her little hand around her father's neck, her bright red mouth shrank, and her big black eyes filled with water, just looked at the indifferent him eagerly. But I haven¡¯t had time to go on. The small watermelon held in the other arm rolled out of the little girl's arm with a "pop" under the squeeze, and then, a green arc passed through the air When he was about to hit the sharp corner of the coffee table in front of him. Seeing this, Mu Qi, who was not far away, raised his eyebrows slightly, bent down slightly, stretched out his long arm, as if playing basketball, and with extraordinary precision and ease, he caught the small watermelon that was about to be smashed into pieces. inside. With a slight smile on her lips, Mu Qi lowered his eyes and looked at the small watermelon he was playing with. The little girl can¡¯t hold the small watermelon with her two hands, but for adults like them, they can hold it firmly with one hand. Over there, Mr. Shen, Lan Xi, and Xie Mobei have been paying attention to this side. Naturally, we also saw the "bloody" scene where the watermelon fell off the little girl's hand and almost hit the corner of the table. Now that he saw the watermelon firmly in Mu Qi's hand, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, this watermelon is a very important prop now. Of course Lu Junhan also saw it. Seeing Mu Qi catch it, his slightly frowning eyebrows relaxed, not because it was a prop, but because if the watermelon broke, someone would cry to death again. This cry will probably last for most of the day. By then, no one will be able to live in peace. They all saw what happened, but the little girl didn't know. The little girl was lying on her father¡¯s body with her back to the coffee table. Therefore, I didn¡¯t see the scene where the watermelon was about to hit the coffee table, but was picked up by Mu Qi instead. She only slightly widened her dark and clear eyes, and her bright red mouth opened wide, vaguely revealing her small white glutinous rice teeth. She turned her head and looked at her baby in Mu Qi's hand, then at her own empty arm, and then at Mu Qi. She looked back and forth like this no less than three times, her little brows furrowed, and her expression became even more confused. "She doesn't seem to understand why the baby that was in her hands just now went to the bad uncle? Mu Qi had a calm and calm smile on his face, as if he was the most polite and gentlemanly aristocrat of the last century. He looked down at the small watermelon in his hand, then touched his nose, as if it was harmless, and faced the expressionless Lu Junhan with a slightly provocative smile: "Does this count as me snatching the watermelon from her hand?" Before, Lu Junhan¡¯s request to them was: 1. Since my auntThe watermelon was snatched from my mother's hand. 2. Let the watermelon stay in their hands for one hour. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t say how he would grab it. Before, the watermelon was in the hands of the little girl, but now, the watermelon is in Mu Qi's hands. That's naturally a snatch. Mu Qi probably knew it well, but he asked knowingly. At first, he regarded Lu Li and Lu Junhan as his side. But after Mr. Shen just gave the order "Don't look at his face", Mu Qi knew what Mr. Shen really meant. He undoubtedly wanted to see how Lu Li and Lu Junhan would deal with him without him. Therefore, Mu Qi, like other hall masters, regarded Lu Junhan and Lu Li as enemies. Naturally, you don¡¯t need to be merciful when dealing with your enemies. Of course, there is an advantage to this. If this is the case, Lu Li can still pass the test, then even if there is no order from Mr. Shen in the future, Mu Qi will be convinced of Lu Li and regard her as the real successor, rather than looking at Mr. Shen's face. When Lan Xi saw that Mu Qi had snatched the watermelon, her eyes lit up instantly, and she saw the two people beside her who were indifferent. She hated the fact that iron cannot become steel and said: ¡°We are also hall masters, look at others, and then look at yourselves!¡± Xie Mobei said nothing, still squeezing his pink bear doll with an expressionless face. Mo Wuan is also addicted to poker, unable to extricate himself, and draws 2 back and forth. Lan Xi: "" Elder Shen looked at it, actually a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Mu Qi was also very lucky. Only a few minutes passed, and the watermelon was snatched away without even saying a word. Although the "grabbing" of the watermelon was a bit false, at least the watermelon was caught in his own hands. At this moment, facing Mu Qi¡¯s provocation with a smile, Lu Junhan did not get angry, or even showed any sign of being cold-faced. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and gave a rare smile: "Of course it counts." Mu Qi frowned slightly, feeling that Lu Junhan's smile was a bit malicious. The next second, Lu Junhan took out his mobile phone and started counting down: one hour. Then, with a calm expression, he said calmly to the little girl who was still confused, tilting her head and thinking about how her baby could go to her uncle: "He took your baby away. If you don't get it back now, you won't have a baby in the future." My baby¡­¡­ Was snatched away. From now on I will There is no more baby. The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, ¡°!!!¡± After finishing speaking, Lu Junhan raised his head and gave him a cold and mocking smile like a big devil: "Hold on, you still have 59 minutes." Mu Qi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 629 Weirdness Lan Xi lay on the sofa diagonally behind Lu Junhan and the others. From this direction, the situation on Lu Junhan's side can be seen clearly. Seeing Lu Junhan¡¯s dark smile. She couldn¡¯t hold it back, turned to Mr. Shen who was also lying on the back of the sofa and said: "That's not right. Shouldn't it be our leader who tests the successor? Why does it feel like the successor is testing us now?" The translation of Lan Xi¡¯s words is: Our hall leader should be the villain! Why do I feel like Lu Junhan and Lu Li are the ones now! ¡°Moreover, Lu Junhan and the others were sitting, and Mu Qi was standing, holding a watermelon in his hands. In terms of aura, Mu Qi felt a lot weaker. Mr. Shen: "" If his image hadn't allowed him to do so, Mr. Shen would have wanted to imitate Mu Qi. When he was embarrassed, he would have touched his nose. Seeing Lan Xi¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, Mr. Shen thought for a few seconds and then spoke to comfort her, as if to comfort himself: "It's okay. As long as Mu Qi persists for an hour, no matter who is testing whom now, your hall master will win." Lan Xi: "" I was not comforted. At the moment when they were talking, Lu Junhan was thinking exactly the same thing. After the little girl knew that her baby had been snatched away, she hurriedly got off her father's body and stopped pulling and torturing her father. Instead, he started chasing Mu Qi, torturing Mu Qi and running around the living room. "Uncle, uncle, please don't run away! That's my baby! It's not yours!" Mr. Shen closed his eyes in silence, obviously not wanting to recall the embarrassing scene of chasing the little girl just now. Mu Qi, holding the watermelon in his arms, also wanted to curse. Throughout his life, he has been hunted down by top killers and mercenaries in the world, just to take his life. He was also chased by the bodyguards of the richest men in Yuncheng, Lancheng, and Beicheng, just for the confidential documents in his hand. He was even pursued by many women. But I have never been chased by such a small three-year-old child. The reason for chasing him is not to kill him, nor to get the confidential documents in his hand, nor to pursue him to woo him. It is just for a person. Little watermelon. Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi felt that it was a mistake to agree to Lu Junhan¡¯s request before! He felt like he was holding a watermelon and being chased around the living room by a three-year-old girl, like a clown who had just come out of the circus. And this clown still has to be a clown for one hour. In fact, Mu Qi did not take Lu Li seriously. First, she was only three years old, with small arms and short legs, and she couldn¡¯t run fast. Secondly, she was only three years old and had no systematic training. Her endurance, speed, and body flexibility made it impossible for her to match him. but¡ª¡ª This was just Mu Qi¡¯s initial thought. Five minutes later, he no longer thought so, but still felt a little evil. Previously, Mr. Shen chased the little girl all over the living room. The little girl was holding the watermelon, hiding here and there, and could get through any holes under the sofa or coffee table. Mr. Shen tried his best, but he just couldn't catch her. He and others were watching. I thought it was because the girl¡¯s body was small and she could get in anywhere, and because her body was small, she could do many things that adults couldn¡¯t do. What¡¯s more, Mr. Shen has been playing the role of a leader these years. Sometimes, he sits in the office for a whole day. Compared with when he was young, he has lost a lot of systematic exercise. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The various indicators of the body are not as good as before. Therefore, it is normal that Mr. Shen cannot catch her. But now, Mu Qi became the one being chased, and he immediately discovered something was wrong and strange. In the past fifteen years, he has been hunted down countless times, and his pursuers include many famous killers and mercenaries, but he can easily escape without any injuries every time. It is enough to prove that he is capable of evading pursuit and analyzing unfamiliar environments, and that his skills are still very strong. But after bumping into Lu Li, Mu Qi gradually felt powerless. Not only Mu Qi, but also Lan Xi and the others noticed something was wrong. Mu Qi hugged the watermelon and was chased by Lu Li all the way. ?But it is undeniable that Mu Qi is really very fast, and he is obviously used to being chased. Sometimes, in the blink of an eye, others disappear, obviously hiding. The little girl who was chasing him was left behind, scratching her head with her little hands, her expression extremely confused. However, Lan Xi and the others could see clearly that Mu Qi's people never ran out of the living room. After all, if the scope is expanded to the entire Mu family villa, and Mu Qi wants to hide, it may be difficult for the little girl to find him. At the same time, Mu Qi has been hiding in the living room, which can be regarded as being in front of Lu Junhan and Mr. Shen, asking them to bear witness to ensure that the watermelon is always in his hands. However, although Mu Qi has been hiding in the Mu family's living room and has not gone out, it is still very difficult for Lu Li to find him. Because the Mu family's villa is very large, especially the living room. It is wide and open, and from a distance, it looks like a cathedral. Especially, in the living room, there are many half-person-high vases, various works of art, sofas, and tables. There are more than twenty windows with curtains alone. There are so many places to hide. But here¡¯s the weird thing. Mu Qi ran, but no one was seen in the blink of an eye. The little girl stood there, confused and unable to find anyone else. So, I turned around and ran back in a hurry, wanting to tell my father that my uncle was missing and might have been taken away by a monster. Who knows, the little girl is running. At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew in through the window on her right. The huge golden curtains blew up. Also Mu Qi, who had been hiding behind the curtains, was completely exposed. The curtains blew up, and the distance between the two people was less than three people. The little girl turned around and saw him. She was obviously very happy. She raised her little head and asked him: "Uncle, so you are here! Can you return my baby to me?" Mu Qi: "" What can Mu Qi say? He couldn¡¯t say anything, he could only keep running and looking for a place to hide. But then, he hid behind the vase. When the little girl passed by the vase, she accidentally fell down. Then she raised her head and saw Mu Qi hiding behind the vase; The little girl was surprised: "Uncle! So you are here! Are you here to return the baby?" Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi continued to run and hid behind the sculpture. As the little girl walked, the sculpture automatically fell down, revealing Mu Qi hiding behind. The two people, one big and one small, looked at each other. The little girl said happily: "Uncle! Why did you come here! Are you here to return the baby?" Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi refused to give up, thinking that the strong wind last time was just a coincidence. This time he hid behind the curtains again, and did not forget to close the windows tightly Who knows, when I turned around, I found that the little girl was already sitting on the window sill next door. She was obviously very happy when she saw Mu Qi closing the window: "Uncle, are you here to return the baby?" Mu Qi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 630 She completely passed the test In the past twenty-five years, Mu Qi has never been as aware as he is now of what it means to be a "haunted ghost." Mu Qi took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Lu Junhan sitting on the sofa. As if he had expected it, Lu Junhan looked at the countdown on his phone and smiled slightly at him, still in that careless devil tone: "Hold on, you still have fifty minutes." Mu Qi was so shocked that he could hardly hold the watermelon in his hand: "Why does it take so long?" He reacted and his pupils shrank slightly: "No? Only 9 minutes have passed from just now to now? Are you sure?" Lu Junhan glanced at him indifferently, not bothering to explain more. On the contrary, Lan Xi and Mr. Shen nodded with heavy expressions. Said that only nine minutes had passed. To be precise, it was 8 minutes and 12 seconds, not even nine minutes. Mu Qi: "" Why does he feel like a century has passed? How can you play with this! The next second, Mu Qi raised his hand and scratched his hair. He looked down at the cute round-eyed little loli who ran up to him with eager eyes and wanted her own child. He smiled helplessly, rubbed the little girl's furry head with his big hand, returned the small watermelon in his hand, and at the same time, smiled and sighed: "Okay, I, Mu Qi, admit defeat." A few words, very true and sincere. In fact, Mu Qi has never been found before. When the little girl found him for the first time, Lu Li was with Mu Qi, which actually counted as a passing time. But after being discovered again and again, although Mu Qi was heartbroken, it was more of an accident and recognition of Xiao Luli's strength. After all, even Mr. Shen has never found him, but such a young girl can. Whether it is because of her own strength or because of her evil traits, it is a fact that Lu Li found him. "I am convinced that I lost," Mu Qi said, looking at Lan Xi and Mr. Shen lying on the sofa over there, and smiled: "She has also passed by me." Lan Xi and Mr. Shen understand him very well. As spectators, they can all feel Mu Qi's collapse after being discovered again and again, not to mention Mu Qi himself. It has only been 9 minutes, and it feels like Mu Qi's concealment ability, which he has always been proud of, has been destroyed by Lu Li long ago, and not much is left. If it had been another fifty minutes, Mu Qi might have started to doubt life! Lu Junhan seemed to have expected this result. He paused the countdown, raised his eyebrows, and said in a calm voice: "Not bad, I actually lasted ten minutes." Mu Qi: "" Lan Xi: "" Mr. Shen: "" The little girl had no idea what was going on between the adults. She hugged the lost baby and happily went to find her father. "Dad, dad, look, uncle has returned my baby! My baby is still very round and green!" Mu Qi: "" Lan Xi: "" Mr. Shen: "" They really don¡¯t want to admit that they actually lost to a three-year-old retarded kid who treats watermelon as a baby. Lu Junhan seemed to be used to it and accepted it very well. The expression on his face did not change at all. Instead, he looked at Lan Xi, raised his eyebrows, and said coldly: "You are the only one left now. You still have one hour and ten minutes." The little girl's performance just now, in fact, can already be seen that she is a little different, maybe she is also a capable person, like Mo Wu'an and Xie Mobei, whose talents have been developed in a certain field. Extreme. Lan Xi thought for three seconds and then gave up. She said calmly: "I believe that the three of them will not make mistakes, so I abstain from voting in this game, and I also agree to let Lu Li be our new successor." At this point, the four hall masters have all passed the test. The entire test took less than an hour. Lu Li not only broke the record of the youngest successor in the history of "Shadow", but also broke the record of the fastest time for the hall leader to recognize the successor. Although, as the official successor, the little girl still looked confused and hugged her little watermelon, like an innocent little fool. But these are indeed facts, and the previous successor, Mr. Shen, was present?Witness, let alone falsehood. Therefore, even if the outside world is still criticizing this, the matter of Lu Li becoming the successor of "Shadow" has become a certainty and no one can change it. ¡­¡­ After passing the test, the little girl knew that they were going back to Haicheng. With a face full of reluctance, she hugged her green baby and shouted that she wanted to see her brother Xiubai for the last time. But in the end, she was mercilessly rejected by her father and dragged directly onto the plane. After Lu Junhan and Lu Li left, the Mu family villa returned to its usual quiet state. The four hall masters and Mr. Shen were sitting in the living room, no one spoke. Mu Yueqi, the head of the Mu family, and Qi Yu, assistant to the Qi family and housekeeper of the Mu family, came down the stairs on the third floor. There is a camera in the Mu family's living room. Mu Yueqi and Qi Yu could clearly see everything that happened upstairs. Mu Yueqi is Mu Qi¡¯s younger sister, whom Mr. Shen has watched since she was a child. He saw her coming down. Mr. Shen poured himself a cup of hot tea. The mist of water vapor blurred Mr. Shen's deep and majestic eyes. After Mu Yueqi sat on the sofa opposite, Mr. Shen took a sip of tea and said leisurely: "Yue Yatou, after watching the whole process, how do you feel about our little successor?" Mu Yueqi herself is extremely charming, with black hair and red lips. She wears a revealing red cheongsam that outlines her sexy and voluptuous waist. Her skin is like white porcelain and seems to glow even in a dark room. ????????????? It¡¯s very much like the charming charm of the top singers in the theater during the Republic of China, with her twinkling eyes and slightly curved mouth, she also looks like a vixen who can suck people¡¯s soul only in picture books. Mu Yueqi never cared much about what other people thought of her, but in front of Mr. Shen, she did not dare to make a mistake. She pinched out the long cigarette burning in her fingers and swept her hair over her chest to cover up the problems that the low-collared cheongsam could not hide. Happy together. Even the sitting posture is no longer cross-legged or lazily, resting on the table without caring about exposure. Even the hands are placed squarely on the long white legs, sitting as upright as a primary school student in class. Hearing this, she said seriously: "Grandpa Shen, to be honest, I don't quite understand what your hall master is saying, and I don't know the specific criteria by which you judge your successor. But in my opinion, in terms of interpersonal relationships, Lu Li is completely qualified." Mr. Shen was a little surprised now. Mu Yueqi is a socialite who is recognized by the upper class circles in the capital as a socialite that no one can surpass. Although she doesn¡¯t know how to manage a company, when it comes to human relationships, there is nothing she can¡¯t do and there¡¯s no one she can¡¯t hook. To put it simply, Mu Yueqi has a super high emotional intelligence and knows how to play with someone. It depends on whether she can be used by you or not. The Mu family¡¯s interpersonal network in the capital is very strong, even larger than that of the Pei family. The development of a family is indispensable for money, power, and connections. The Mu family has money and power, but their connections are basically developed through Mu Yueqi. Most of the aristocratic children in the Beijing circle are her subordinates. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 631 Why was she running outside in such a cold weather? Now even a professional like her says that Lu Li is good at interpersonal relationships. Mr. Shen was a little surprised. He obviously didn't expect that Lu Li would receive such a high evaluation, but he still said, "How do you say it?" Mu Yueqi thought about what happened just now and analyzed: "I know that Lu Li has three very good friends. The families represented by the four of them directly account for more than 90% of the power and wealth of the entire Haicheng. Especially, Qu Qianqian and the three of them , and Lu Li is always the leader." Mu Yueqi paused: "Of course, you may think that Qu Qianqian and the others are still young. Even if the family behind them is powerful and wealthy, it does not belong to them, but to their parents. But the problem is, Qu Qianqian Their parents are too doting on their children.¡± "Just like when Song Qingwan was hospitalized and Lu's stock plummeted, others said it was the Qu, Jian, and Zhang families who had the foresight, but the news I found out was that the Zhang family, the Qu family, and the Jian family invested in the Lu family. Basically, it was because children like Qu Qianqian and others were noisy that they finally came." "This incident is enough to prove that although Qu Qianqian and the others are small, they are not small in strength. Moreover, these three families do not seem to have any plans to have another child, so in the future, the heir of the family can only be Qu Qianqian. On their own. Therefore, it can be said that the most important social circle in Haicheng now was developed by Lu Li alone." When Mu Yueqi said this, she sighed: "I originally thought that the reason why Lu Li's interpersonal relationship in Haicheng developed so easily was because she happened to be a child, and the people she met, Qu Qianqian, also happened to be children. To put it bluntly, it was Lu Li's luck. Well, I happened to go to the same kindergarten as Qu Qianqian and the others, so the interpersonal relationship was established." "However, this does not work for us in the capital." "With the exception of the Pei family, our four major families in the capital, almost none of the people in power have children. If Lu Junhan and Lu Li want to prosper in the capital, they must get to know those families one by one. After all, this is the capital. It¡¯s not Haicheng, it¡¯s not the Lu family¡¯s world.¡± Mu Yueqi smiled and added, "But to my surprise, just today, Lu Li actually built up her network of relationships in the capital again." Lan Xi seemed to have thought of something, and frowned: "You mean, those children who came for a blind date?" "That's right," Mu Yueqi said, "Those who can come to the Mu family today are not the Huo family and the Xie family, the four major families in the capital, but most of the top families in the capital are here. Whether they see Lu Li program, think Lu Li is cute, want to come and see her as an idol, or suspect that there is something wrong with her, but there is no doubt that people from these families have taken the initiative to come and get to know Lu Li." I think back then, in order to develop her own interpersonal network in the capital, Mu Yueqi stayed on her own and got to know people in her circle of friends one by one, and then it slowly developed. But Lu Li is not the case. She is right there, and there are countless families who take the initiative to find her and establish relationships. In just a short "blind date", her mobile phone WeChat saved the contact information of no less than fifty top families in the capital. No matter whether those people are good or bad, Lu Li already has her own network of interpersonal relationships in the capital circle. This speed puts even Mu Yueqi to shame. You know, these days, connections are far more important than money and power. There are some things that money and power cannot buy, but connections can. Moreover, if you know a lot of people, even if everyone borrows a little, then you have the money and you will naturally have the power. After Mu Yueqi said this, Mr. Shen and the four hall masters felt that Lu Li was indeed not a simple person. Just because this is not simple, it seems that even she is only three years old and can be ignored instantly. Mr. Shen couldn't help stroking his hands and laughing: "I just said that my vision is not wrong." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off, Shen Laoyu looked at the four hall masters seriously: "You have also heard that, even though that girl is only three years old, she usually looks clumsy and clumsy, and her IQ and EQ are not very high, but she is not simple, so you should just accept it. Anyway, she will survive. Once you get through it, it will be over, and the child will grow up soon." Lan Xi: "" Mu Qi: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Xie Mobei: "" It¡¯s really easy to sit and talk without back pain. Forget it, they should think about which bottle is better to buy online first. ¡­¡­ Three hours later. Lu Junhan and Lu Li got off the plane on time. We took a ride back to the Lu family villa. Haicheng has been enjoying sunny days in the past few days, so although it is winter now, the usual temperature has risen a lot, but there is still a cold wind blowing from time to time, making people shrink. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t wear much clothes when she went out because the sun was too bright outside. This time it¡¯s better, I was blown into a fool by the wind. She came back from the company shivering. As soon as she entered the door, she was enveloped by the heater that was on, and she suddenly felt alive again. Turning around, I saw Lu Junhan sitting on the sofa with "irritable" and "I'm not easy to mess with" written all over his face. Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment, quickly found some clothes to put on, and then asked: "Are you back from the capital with Lili?" Lu Junhan's cold expression did not ease, but when he heard those two words, he became even more irritated: "Yeah." Song Qingwan looked at the TV in front of him and realized it was Sheriff Black Cat. She couldn't help but twitch the corner of her mouth: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like watching this too.¡± Lu Junhan pressed his fingers, his handsome eyebrows showing impatience, "Do you think it's possible?" Song Qingwan naturally knew it was impossible, so she was just talking. Finally, she looked around and only saw Xiao Luli¡¯s pink backpack on the sofa, so she asked, ¡°Where is Lili? Why didn¡¯t I see her?¡± Lu Junhan didn't know what he was thinking of, and his tone sounded like ice: "She is outside in the yard." Song Qingwan got out of the car before and came back with her head hunched all the way. She really didn¡¯t notice if there was anyone in the yard. When she heard this, she frowned and asked in confusion: ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day, why is she running outside?¡± Speaking of this, Lu Junhan smiled coldly: "Before we were in the capital, I didn't let her say goodbye to Pei Xiubai. When she came back, she said she would freeze herself to death, leaving me without a daughter in the future." Song Qingwan: "" I have to say, he is a ruthless person. However, Xiao Luli stood outside the window, peeking from time to time to see the black cat sergeant on TV. This time, after hearing what her father said, she clenched her fists and said angrily: "That's right, I haven't said goodbye to Brother Xiubai yet! Brother Xiubai will definitely be very sad! Humph! You are a bad father!" Three seconds later, Lu Junhan pressed the remote control expressionlessly. With a "bang", the window closed directly. Xiao Luli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 632 The second variety show begins Little Luli, who was standing outside the window, saw her father suddenly angry and closed the window so that she wouldn't watch TV. She clenched her fists, as if she was angry with Lu Junhan. Not only did she not rush in, but she just stood there, her fair and tender little face bulging with anger. Facing Lu Junhan in the window, he said angrily: "Dad, even if you close the window and people can't see the cat, they can still hear the cat's voice, hum! The cat's voice is so nice, much better than your voice, dad. , they won¡¯t go in anyway! Unless, unless you take them to play with Brother Xiubai!¡± Lu Junhan did not express any opinion on this menacing threat. He just raised the remote control expressionlessly, pressed it, and turned off the TV. The next second, Sheriff Black Cat¡¯s voice disappeared instantly. Xiao Luli: "" The days when you can¡¯t see TV or hear cats¡¯ voices are very painful. So, three seconds later, the little girl who had vowed not to return to the living room just now, saying that she would freeze to death and leave her father without a daughter, ran back dejectedly like a little mouse and turned on the TV. ¡­¡­ According to the previous agreement, the four hall leaders lost. The next day, the four of them had to rush from the capital to Haicheng to help the little girl with her winter vacation homework. But in the evening, Mr. Shen called Lu Junhan and expressed his feelings tactfully. The four hall masters have now recognized Lu Li as their successor. Even now, they are still selecting baby bottles online for little girls. ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone¡¯s schedule is very full tomorrow, they have a lot of schedules, and they have to be busy picking out milk bottles. Therefore, I may not have time to come to Haicheng tomorrow to teach Xiao Luli how to do her homework. Seeing that Mr. Shen was being careless, Lu Junhan didn't waste any words and expressed expressionlessly that if they were both busy tomorrow, he wouldn't mind having Lu Li sent to their place of work. They can teach her homework and work at the same time. Mr. Shen: "" The four hall masters who were eavesdropping: "" No matter what happens, they still want to live a few more years. In the end, Mr. Shen stopped covering up and spoke directly. When it comes to teaching Xiao Luli how to do homework, they will not refuse to pay. But the time cannot be tomorrow. At least, give them a few days to give the four of them time to prepare mentally. "Moreover, Lu Li passed the test today, and "Shadow" officially has a new successor. The four hall masters still have a lot to do. The most urgent task is to convey the fact that Lu Li is the new successor to everyone in the "Shadow" scattered around the world. Lu Junhan knew that the four of them couldn't run away. Unless the four of them quit the "Shadow", they would come to the little thing sooner or later, so he didn't be too harsh on them and directly agreed to Mr. Shen's words. What¡¯s more, in order to prevent the four hall masters from paddling and taking matters into their own hands, he must be present when they teach that little thing to do his homework. But Lu Junhan just taught little Lu Li how to write an essay yesterday. Although he was teaching Qu Qianqian in the second half, in the first half, when he was teaching that little thing, he was still very lethal. Lu Junhan felt that he had not fully recovered yet. Therefore, in a short period of time, at least within five days, Lu Junhan didn't want to see this annoying thing like homework again. With the idea that letting others go means letting yourself go, Lu Junhan made a direct agreement with Mr. Shen to teach her to write her winter vacation homework on the third day after Xiao Luli participated in the second variety show. Counting the days, it will be about ten days later. Old Shen saw that he had managed to get ten days, but he didn¡¯t make any further progress. Because he knew Lu Junhan¡¯s temperament very well, if he asked, could he postpone the teaching for a few more days, such as 11 days later? Lu Junhan guarantees that they will come over tonight to teach the little girl how to do her homework. ¡°After all, Lu Junhan has never been a person who allows others to take advantage of others and push their noses and faces. After the details of the agreement were finalized, Lu Junhan hung up the phone without saying anything more. Raising his head, he saw the little girl over there holding the landline in the living room sweetly, with a bright smile, and she didn't know who she was talking to on the phone. Lu Junhan frowned imperceptibly. Song Qingwan, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, saw this and relaxed.He drank the steaming cup of tea and said with his eyes: "Jian Chenglang called. He said he wanted to know about the guests so that he could set the specific content of the second variety show three days later. I saw that you were busy, so I asked Lili to pick it up." As soon as Song Qingwan finished speaking, Xiao Luli¡¯s sweet voice came over: "Yes, yes! Uncle, you heard it right, my father is a fish seller. Do you want to buy fish? We have a lot of fish at home! You can buy one for a hundred yuan, which is very cheap. ! My dad wants to buy it, but I won¡¯t even sell it to him!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" You are really a sales genius. The little loli is promoting sales happily. But the next second, the phone in her hand was snatched away by a pair of big white hands with clear joints. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. But I didn¡¯t have time to see who it was. The other big hand of the visitor struck her hard on the head, and her father's unique cold voice came with it: "Shut up!" The little Loli hugged her head aggrievedly, but she still eagerly told Lu Junhan that it was about money: "Dad, uncle said he wanted to buy fish" Jian Chenglang: "???" When did he say that? Lu Junhan ignored her, but directly faced the phone and said coldly: "Is something wrong?" Jian Chenglang had actually already found out almost everything he wanted to know from Lu Li, but after hearing Lu Junhan¡¯s question, he hesitated for half a second and couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Are you really going to sell fish?" Lu Jun turned off the phone with a cold face. Jian Chenglang: "" If you sell it, just sell it, he won¡¯t laugh at him. ¡­¡­ And then, it turned out that letting Xiao Luli answer the phone call was definitely the wrong choice that day. Three days later, the well-rested guests boarded a plane to Sanya again. This time, they went to another village that was not so backward and was even a famous tourist attraction. After arriving at the venue, the program crew did not let the guests smoke out the house. The six groups of guests all stayed in the same antique inn. Everyone¡¯s room specifications are the same. Moreover, in the inn, just like the hotels outside, there will be dedicated people cleaning the rooms regularly every day. The guests no longer have to clean the house before they can move in, like in the first episode. It can be said that compared with the first phase, this second phase has been improved by more than one level in terms of accommodation alone. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 633 Two groups of special guests will come later. ¡¾Shock the whole world! The crew of the dog competition show actually started to behave like humans too! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! ! You have changed! You are no longer the cold and ruthless program crew you used to be, forcing guests to go to the fields to pull carrots on a hot day and living in lousy houses for the guests! ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters, don¡¯t get excited yet! If you live well, it means that there will definitely be a lot of pitfalls in the tasks to come! Think about it, throughout the ages, has any variety show crew ever done something great? Don¡¯t they all trick the guests to death? ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Thinking about the last issue, Director Jian didn't even pay attention to Dad Lu, the father who was the financial backer. When I think about it, in the last issue, all the children got beautiful things in the last task, but our baby Lili got an ugly cooking pot. Shovel, every time I think about this, I can¡¯t help but bring someone with me and cook the show crew in one pot! ¡¿ [Hahahaha, sisters upstairs, don¡¯t mention the spatula. When I say the spatula, I think of the silly and cute look of Baby Lili holding the spatula and waving it around like a sword. My girly heart just explodes when I see it, laughing. I almost died laughing! Is this considered an accident by the program team? ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, yes, but no matter how good the show crew is, it can't compare to the various sexy tricks of Dad Lu and Baby Lili. It was because of the last task that I became a fan of Baby Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾I extremely suspect that during the few days when the guests are resting, the program team may have worked hard and planned to dig a hole for Dad Lu and Lili in this episode! After all, they do so many sexy tricks and are so hot, it would be strange if the program team doesn't keep an eye on them! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, just stare to death! At least it¡¯s started! I have been waiting for this moment for four days, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh thinking about seeing daddy Lu and baby Lili again, I can't help but scream! ¡¿ ¡¾ Me too, me too, I originally thought this was just an ordinary variety show, but Dad Lu and Baby Lili¡¯s various saucy tricks really shocked me, I¡¯m so cute with them! I didn¡¯t even eat breakfast today and kept waiting in front of the screen. Now that I see it, I actually feel like I¡¯ll die without any regrets, hahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, sister upstairs, you are not alone! ! ¡¿ Even before the broadcast started, there were already many viewers waiting eagerly in the six-person live broadcast room. At this moment, as soon as the broadcast started, various reward rockets and airplanes were flying around in the live broadcast room, accompanied by many fireworks and ribbons, which dazzled everyone watching. When the first episode of the program was launched, the ranking of the number of viewers in the live broadcast room was as follows: Qu Sinian and his daughter¡¯s live broadcast room has the largest number of people, ranking first. After that, there are Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue, Han Qin and his son, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun, Lu Junhan and his daughter, Jian Yi and his son, and Liu Jia and his son at the end. But now the second program has not started yet. Lu Junhan and his friends, who were originally ranked fifth, have reached an astonishing number of viewers, and even directly surpassed Qu Sinian and his daughter, firmly ranking first. The second place is naturally Qu Sinian, followed by Jian Yi and his son, Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun, Liu Jia and his son are still ranked last. It turns out that Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao were blacklisted by the entire Internet after the first day of recording. Almost all their fans lost their followers, and some fans even turned back and turned into their negative fans. Logically speaking, at the beginning of the second program, Li Yue and the others, who had almost no fans, should be at the bottom of the live broadcast room. But because Li Yue asked Huo Ting to help, online comments were handled very promptly and the Internet was clean. As a result, many passerby fans who did not know Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue did not know the dirty information about Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao at all. So, on the second day, I took pictures of the daily life of the guests. Lu Li and the others were live-streaming writing essays, while Li Jiaojiao was live-streaming the luxurious dream lives of rich and aristocratic families. In order to attract fans, Li Yue even did not hesitate to sell his collection¡ª¡ª Various gemstone necklaces, bracelets, a room full of brand-name bags, shoes, and clothes are all displayed one by one. Those spectators have never seen such a luxurious posture. So, after a day of shooting like this, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao attracted many new fans. ¡° Moreover, Li Yue also spent a lot of money to buy online trolls and publish various articles to attract netizens to watch her and Li Jiaojiao¡¯s live broadcast room. Just like that, after spending a lot of money, they all got involved. Although the number of fans of Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao is not as large as before, they are still comparable to Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia! Therefore, they, who were originally supposed to be at the bottom of the live broadcast room, surpassed Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao and moved forward two places.   But in fact, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao are still very dissatisfied with this ranking. But fortunately, the second episode of the program is just the beginning, and no tasks have been released yet. Lu Junhan and the others can go from fifth to first, so they can too! ¡­¡­ The rooms booked by the program team for the six groups of guests are on the second and third floors. Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room is the most popular. He made the first choice and chose the innermost room on the third floor. Qu Sinian was second. According to Qu Qianqian¡¯s request, he chose the room next to Lu Li and the others. Jian Xiyan was probably afraid that his father would confront him. Before Jian Yi could reach out to choose the room key, he stood up on tiptoes, grabbed Jian Chenglang's hand, and selected among the various keys in his hand expressionlessly. Finally, he chose Qu Qian The room next to Qian. Then he turned around and threw the key to Jian Yi without saying a word. Said, don¡¯t talk nonsense, they will stay here tonight. Jian Yi: "" In order to gain fans, Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue naturally lived as close to Lu Li and the others as possible. But Lu Li has no hope now, so it would be nice to stay next to Jian Yi and the others. So, Li Yue chose the room next to Jian Yi. Seeing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia also chose the third floor. Jian Chenglang looked at what was left in his hand, which were all the keys to the room on the second floor, and fell into a long silence. So, why did he book a room on the second floor? Since the guests don¡¯t live on the second floor, the second floor is naturally for the people from the program team. The class of the room I stayed in this time has indeed improved a lot. The decoration is close to the ancient style and antique. The bathroom and toilet in the room are also lit with clear incense, which looks very simple. On the sink, there are unopened disposable toothbrushes, toothpaste, shower gel, and shampoo. There are even two beds. After the six groups of guests put their luggage in their respective rooms, they locked the door with their keys and then went downstairs to gather. However, Jian Chenglang did not immediately announce the morning's tasks. Instead, he said with a smile that two groups of special guests would come over later and participate in the show with them, asking the guests to guess who they were. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 634 Recommend the truth video Jian Chenglang had just finished speaking. Jian Xiyan tilted his head thoughtfully and thought for a moment, as if he remembered something. Then, he wrote a few words on the writing board and flipped the writing board in his hand very shamelessly: Uncle Zhang. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang crossed out the words on his writing board without changing his expression. As if nothing happened, he held the writing board, pretended to be mysterious and smiled, and asked other guests: ¡°Guess, there¡¯s a prize for guessing it right.¡± ??Jianxi proverb: "" Guests: "" ¡¾Hahaha, the baby in Xiyan looks confused! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, Director Jian probably didn¡¯t expect that the traitor was in his own home! ¡¿ [Director Jian poked Xi Yan¡¯s brother on the head: What do you mean you¡¯re doing so quickly! It ruined the atmosphere I just created. ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, Director Jian is Brother Xiyan¡¯s brother-in-law, that means Brother Xiyan¡¯s answer may really be right! ¡¿ ¡¾Uncle Zhangcould it be the Uncle Zhang I thought of? ¡¿ "Damn it, sisters, we might want to get together!" ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, it must be Zhang Dazhuang, Zhang¡¯s father! When I was writing the article, I was still thinking about when the four little babies would be able to appear on a show together. To this end, I even went to the show team¡¯s Weibo and posted several comments! ¡¿ ¡¾sky! If it is really that Uncle Zhang, I will never scold the show team for being a dog-fighter again. This is simply a conscientious show team! Woohoo, the dream has come true, the dream has truly come true! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I vote for Dad Zhang! It must be Dad Zhang. If not, I will immediately find someone to blow up the show team! ¡¿ At the scene, Lu Junhan looked at Jian Chenglang's showy appearance, as if he thought he was wasting his time, and without even guessing, he frowned and said coldly: "What's there to guess? Isn't it Zhang Dazhuang?" Jian Chenglang: "" Seeing that he was being undermined again, Jian Chenglang took a deep breath, lowered his voice, came closer, and with a smile on his face, gritted his teeth in Lu Junhan's ear and said: "I said, why don't you just pretend to be pretentious and guess someone else!" Lu Junhan glanced at him lightly, with no big emotion on his face: "I don't know anyone else." Jian Chenglang: "" Qu Sinian over there was surprisingly supportive. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of the variety show, this method is used to enhance the atmosphere through selling off. He casually mentioned several male celebrities with the surname "Zhang" who he had a good relationship with, and finally reluctantly mentioned "Zhang Dazhuang". Seeing this, Jian Chenglang breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Jian Yi, obviously hoping that he could also "guess". Jian Yi glanced at him with a dull expression, and her words were more concise and concise than Lu Junhan's: "Zhang Dazhuang." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang couldn't stop laughing. He changed the topic and asked another guest. He looked at the three of them with a smile and said: "You guessed that one of the group of guests included Zhang Dazhuang, right? Then guess again, who are the other group of special guests?" Jian Yi: "I don't know." Qu Sinian: "I don't know." Lu Junhan: "I don't know." The expressions were cold and calm, and they spoke in unison, very neatly. Jian Chenglang resisted the urge to hit, gritted his teeth and said with a smile, "I know you may not know, so I'll let you guess." This time, Jian Yi, Qu Sinian, and Lu Junhan all remained silent. ¡°Obviously I don¡¯t even bother to guess. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang gave up and went directly to ask three other groups of guests. Li Jiaojiao and Zhou Xiaoxiao actually knew who the person was, but they still pretended not to know and blindly guessed several names. Finally, with Jian Chenglang¡¯s hints, they said the words ¡°Han Qin¡±. Yes, Han Qin. To be precise, Han Qin was invited by Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao. At that time, the program team wanted to arrange for "Zhang Dazhuang" to be the special guest of the program, so that he and Zhang Yiming could participate in the variety show together. Originally, Zhang Dazhuang had no time. But because he is a special guest, he only needs to participate in the second episode of the program. It only takes a few days. Zhang Dazhuang found out that he was participating in the show andAfter a few days of delay, he took Zhang Yiming to the rural hospital to visit his grandma. So, I agreed directly. But Zhang Dazhuang knew Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, and Qu Sinian. ¡° Even a few days ago, they helped the children with their homework together. Therefore, if Zhang Dazhuang comes to the show, is there anything you can do to help? Zhang Dazhuang and the others definitely prefer Lu Junhan and the others. But in this way, it would be unfair to the three groups Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia. So, Jian Chenglang simply asked Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao, and Liu Jia to discuss and allow them to invite a group of guests as well. Because Zhang Dazhuang will bring Zhang Yiming. With such a configuration of one large and one small, Li Yue and the others could only find one large and one small to form another group of special guests. In the entertainment industry, nothing can be hidden, and the news spread quickly. Now their variety show is so popular, many people are staring at this show and want to participate in it. As soon as they heard that Li Yue and the others were going to choose a large and small group of guests, they all came to contact them one after another. He even gave them various benefits. Among them is Han Qin. But Han Qin did not give money or other top-level resources. He only sent a video to Li Yue. A video of Qu Qianqian recommending people to tell the truth. When Qu Qianqian and Li Jiaojiao had a dispute on the set, Han Qin happened to be on the set and secretly filmed the scene. It is different from the video of Qu Qianqian recommending others that was circulated on the Internet and was maliciously edited. The video recorded in Han Qin¡¯s hands is the final truth. In the video, Li Jiaojiao spat into Qu Sinian's thermos cup and was accidentally discovered by Qu Qianqian. Even though she was caught by Qu Qianqian, Li Jiaojiao still refused to admit that she had spit, and even said that Qu Qianqian had slandered her. The two immediately started arguing. Not long after, a photographer from the crew passed by carrying a camera. Seeing this, Li Jiaojiao avoided the camera and secretly pushed Qu Qianqian. Qu Qianqian naturally refused to admit defeat and pushed her back. After that, Li Jiaojiao saw the angle carefully, and with this push, she fell hard to the corner of the table. From the perspective of the photographer, it was Li Jiaojiao who was pushed by Qu Qianqian. Her face almost hit the sharp corner of the table and she was almost disfigured. The photographer¡¯s video was captured here. But Han Qin¡¯s didn¡¯t. Han Qin knew that this was a good way to threaten Li Jiaojiao. So, he secretly followed Li Jiaojiao, and after what happened, Li Jiaojiao proudly told Li Yue that she deliberately framed Qu Qianqian, and he was also filmed. It can be said that if this video is exposed, Qu Qianqian will be exonerated instantly, and Li Jiaojiao will be completely ruined. Of course, the same goes for Li Yue. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 635 Is there something wrong with uncle¡¯s brain? Because in Han Qin¡¯s video, Li Jiaojiao said those words. Li Yue strongly agreed with Li Jiaojiao's approach in framing Qu Qianqian. Not only did she not blame her at all, Li Yue even praised Li Jiaojiao for doing well and being like the Li family. Once this video is spread online, both of them will be completely screwed! Therefore, no matter how reluctant Li Yue was, she could only agree to Han Qin's request. For this reason, she also gave Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia a lot of benefits. After the three agreed, Han Qin was allowed to return to the show. When Jian Chenglang saw the name "Han Qin" they reported, he said he was not surprised because it was a lie. ¡°After all, in Jian Chenglang¡¯s view, Han Qin had withdrawn from the entertainment industry for several years. With almost no connections, Han Qin could not give Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia any benefits. It seems that he is not very familiar with Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia. ¡°At least when they were recording the first episode, they didn¡¯t show any familiarity. Therefore, it is indeed too strange for Li Yue and the others to invite Han Qin to participate in the show. Also, others thought that Han Qin voluntarily quit the show because of family issues. But only Jian Chenglang and other internal staff knew that Han Qin was forced to quit the show by Lu Junhan because he bullied Lu Li when pulling out carrots. Now that I¡¯m inviting people back to participate in the show, it doesn¡¯t feel good. Jian Chenglang then tactfully discussed with Li Yue and the others and asked them if they wanted to change their options. But Li Yue and the others were surprisingly insistent, saying they only wanted to invite Han Qin. Jian Chenglang saw that they had a firm attitude and could not change their minds no matter what, and he really wanted Zhang Dazhuang to participate in the show, so he had no choice but to agree. Anyway, the special guests can only come to participate in this episode of the program. Han Qin will come when he comes, so just pay more attention. For this reason, Jian Chenglang also revealed the secret to Lu Junhan in advance. When Lu Junhan heard that Han Qin was going to return to the show, he didn't have much reaction. He obviously didn't take Han Qin seriously. Jian Chenglang was relieved. After all, if Lu Junhan disagreed, the people in the program team would be the most troublesome. After all aspects were settled, Jian Chenglang sent someone to send a program invitation letter to Han Qin. In the end, Zhang Dazhuang took Zhang Yiming on the show, while Han Qin took his son Han Mo on the show again. ¡­¡­ After the guest guessing session has passed. Jian Yi, Qu Sinian and Lu Junhan guessed Zhang Dazhuang correctly. Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia guessed Han Qin correctly. When the audience in the live broadcast room saw that Zhang Dazhuang was really here, they were all crazy with joy. But they don¡¯t have much opinion of Han Qin. After all, in their opinion, Han Qin quit the show because of something. Now that the matter has been dealt with, it is normal for him to want to return to the show. Six groups of guests, each group guessed half of the answers correctly. So, Jian Chenglang asked the people from the program team to give each group of guests 10 yuan. Jian Xiyan didn't even look at the 10 yuan. With an indifferent look like "I'm not interested in money at all", he reached out and snatched Jian Chenglang's writing pad back from his arms. Jian Chenglang: "" Qu Sinian took the 10 yuan and twitched the corner of his mouth: "Who are you trying to kill?" Qu Sinian knew that this was probably their daily meal money. If you were in a remote village, these 10 yuan would really last you a whole day. But the problem is, this is a famous tourist attraction area. Things in tourist attraction areas are already very expensive. What¡¯s more, the word ¡°famous¡± is added in front. As the grade gets higher, the price also goes up. Normally, a bowl of noodles with nothing added costs 5 yuan, but here, a bowl may cost 30 yuan. For 10 yuan, you can only drink the northwest wind, and most likely, you won¡¯t be able to drink the northwest wind. Jian Chenglang sighed without changing his expression: "There is no way, our program team is also poor." Qu Sinian: "" Who are you lying to? Poor you still booked the biggest inn? When it was Xiao Luli¡¯s turn, she looked at the 10 yuan. He wrinkled his little face, shook his head like a rattle, and said in a sweet voice: "It's not enough, uncle, ten yuan is not enough. If you can't buy fish, you need 100 yuan will do. " Jian Chenglang: "" I really have no intention of buying your fish! ! ! In the end, Lu Junhan glanced at it and said: "Then, this is what he gave to you." Jian Chenglang hurriedly said: "Yes, these 10 yuan were given to you by your uncle." "oh¡­¡­" Only then did Xiao Luli obediently reach out and take it. She opened her big black and clear eyes, looked at the brand new 10 yuan, then looked up at her father, and whispered, "Dad, is there something wrong with uncle's mind? Why does he want to give us money? We didn't even sell him fish." Faced with Xiao Luli¡¯s question, Lu Junhan responded unusually calmly and calmly: ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s something wrong with his brain.¡± Xiao Luli nodded clearly, with an expression of "Sure enough, I knew it was like this". Jian Chenglang, who had not gone far, almost fell down when he heard it. The audience in the live broadcast room burst out laughing. After paying out today¡¯s food expenses, the program team directly divided the guests into two groups. Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang are in a group. Li Yue, Zhou Xiaoxiao, Liu Jia and Han Qin are in a group. Because in the first issue, the program team said that the theme of this issue is "selling things". Of course, the most important thing is selling vegetables. Later, the program team will give each group of guests some dishes and let them sell them on their own. The money they get from selling vegetables can be used by themselves. Whether they use it for food or to buy some specialties, jewelry, or toys, no matter how much they sell, the money belongs to them. Selling things here is very simple and crude. Sit directly on the street, spread a wide linen cloth on the ground, put vegetables or things to sell on it, and start selling directly. ¡°Pedestrians passing by, if they want to buy something and see something they like, can come directly and buy it. Lu Junhan and his group were assigned to Street 1. There are many stalls selling jewelry here. Pedestrians and tourists coming and going are also rushing to buy jewelry and jade, but they turn a blind eye to some stall owners selling vegetables. It can be seen that the program team has sinister intentions. Li Yue and the others were assigned to Second Street. In that street, almost most of the stall owners are selling vegetables. Pedestrians and even villagers in the town come to this street to buy vegetables. Therefore, the difficulty of selling vegetables has obviously been reduced a lot. ¡¾Ah ah ah, dog competition show team! I really feel that the program team is targeting my father Lu! ! ! have a look! Is this something humans do? ¡¿ ¡¾Am I the only one who thinks there is nothing wrong with this distribution? ¡¿ "Actually, I don't think there is a problem. After all, Father Lu and the others are both businessmen. They may be better at selling things and dealing with money. In comparison, Li Yue and the others are just celebrities. Apart from acting, they don't know how to sell anything. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 636 What you sell is seafood ¡¾ha! Are those two upstairs trying to laugh me to death? You can all think with your toes that Li Yue and the others don't know how to sell things, and my father, Lu, doesn't know how to sell things, okay? ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Do you have any misunderstandings about businessmen? ! Those who sell things are usually the work of those employees who specialize in sales! What does it have to do with my father Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! My father, Lu, is a domineering president. In addition to dealing with the richest men in other cities every day, he also deals with the president of the country. Let alone selling things in person, he probably doesn't even know what the three words "selling things" mean! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? Then aren¡¯t Father Lu and Lili finished today? There are also Dad Jian and Dad Zhang. These two seem to be the presidents of the group Damn it, it seems like the show team is too stupid! This is the rhythm that will destroy Father Lu¡¯s group! ¡¿ ¡¾Hehehe! It¡¯s not like the program team is not working for a day or two. I know that if I live in a good place, there will definitely be many pitfalls when doing tasks! ¡¿ ¡¾Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu If we really can't sell the vegetables, Father Lu and the others will have to go hungry today. What can we eat for ten yuan! Isn¡¯t buying a bottle of water enough? ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, to be honest, what you said above is really true. I have traveled here before and the prices are indeed too high. A meal is at least five times more expensive than outside. Meals cost only 2 or 30 yuan outside, but here they cost at least a hundred, or even thousands. But the price of vegetables is similar to that outside. A pound of cabbage costs 2 yuan, and it only costs 5 yuan to eat it. How profitable are these restaurants? ¡¿ ¡¾Shit, I feel like Father Lu and the others may not be able to afford the food here after they sold out all the vegetables! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, forget it, why are you selling vegetables? Why not go begging on the street! My father Lu is so handsome, and Lili is so cute, I might even make more money from begging than from selling vegetables! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, I don¡¯t even know what to sell yet. Maybe the program team will ask Dad Lu and others to sell ginseng, abalone, and lobster? These seafood are profitable! ¡¿ ¡¾Think too much, just look at the 10 yuan for each group of guests, the program team will definitely not be so kind. ¡¿ Not only the audience thought of this, but also the guests. Jian Chenglang led Lu Junhan and the others to their street stall. Qu Sinian was tall and long-legged, with a cold face. He walked behind Jian Chenglang and whispered to Zhang Dazhuang: "Look, let's find some time to give the inhumane Jian a good beating." Lu Junhan raised his cold eyes and nodded lightly: "Okay, I haven't liked him for a long time." Lu Junhan paused, then said lightly: "I'll be responsible for tricking him into a corner later." Jian Yi said concisely and concisely: "I am responsible for finding the rope to prevent him from running away." Qu Sinian calmly continued: "I am responsible for verbally humiliating him." Zhang Dazhuang looked at his thick and fat hand, as if he could send someone to the west with one punch, and thought for two seconds: "Am I responsible for the beating?" Qu Sinian, Lu Junhan, and Jian Yi all said in unison: "Yeah." Jian Chenglang: "????" Jian Chenglang's face immediately turned green. Netizens in the live broadcast room laughed and said, Director Jian, it turns out that you also have today! ¡­¡­ Jian Chenglang and the others arrived at the place. Audiences in the live broadcast room can see at a glance that there are four stalls side by side. ¡°Obviously, Lu Junhan and his four groups will set up a stall here later. However, it¡¯s unclear what exactly will be sold. Because each of these four stalls uses an oversized, airtight black plastic sheet to tightly cover the items for sale underneath. Jian Chenglang pointed to the stall marked No. 1 and said to Lu Junhan and Lu Li, "This is the stall where your group sells things." This time, Jian Chenglang was probably really afraid that the four of them would drag him to a corner and beat him up, so he didn't try to hold on to the situation anymore and just said, "We are selling seafood." ¡¾Fuck! seafood? ? ? Did I hear that correctly? No, am I not blind? ¡¿ ¡¾Oh my god! ! ! The program team is doing well! Really starting to be a human being! quick! Set off firecrackers quickly! Record this important moment! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, let me guess, is it a Boston lobster worth hundreds of yuan, or a king crab worth a thousand yuan? Or both? ¡¿ ¡¾It should be both! I looked at the outline covered by the cloth, which seemed to be a quite large water tank. ¡¿ [Woo woo woo, my father Lu and Lili can afford to eat today, and they were moved to tears. I will never scold the program team again in the future.! ¡¿ At this moment, Jian Chenglang lifted the black cloth from booth No. 1. It is indeed a quite large transparent water tank. but¡ª¡ª ¡¾? ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾No! I must be blind! doctor! I want a doctor! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? Sisters, thenthat dark thing swimming around there must be Boston lobster, right? ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters upstairs, although I really don¡¯t want to expose you, what¡¯s inside is indeed fish, and only fish. ¡¿ ¡¾Still the most common, you can buy a lucky fish for eight yuan. ¡¿ ¡¾? ? No, where are my hundreds of Boston lobsters and thousands of pieces of king crab? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, dog competition show team! Black for life! What about the seafood you promised? ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Sisters, I came back after checking the information, and fish is actually seafood! The program team said that before, and they were right! ¡¿ ¡¾I knew the show crew didn¡¯t know how to behave! you are vicious! ! ¡¿ Not only the audience in the live broadcast room almost rose up and took over the program team. At the scene, even Lu Junhan stared at the box of fish swimming around and was silent for a long time. Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi looked on and couldn't help but laugh. Qu Sinian suppressed his laughter and said hypocritically: "Hey, selling fish is actually not bad, it's really good." The corners of Jian Yi's mouth raised slightly: "Yeah, not bad." When Zhang Dazhuang thought of Lu Junhan selling fish, he couldn't help it. He laughed, but still said comfortingly: "Mr. Lu, there's actually nothing wrong with selling fish. Maybe you'll get bored later and you can play with the fish while selling! That's great, don't you think?" Lu Junhan ignored the three of them who were sitting and talking without pain in their backs and gloating about their misfortune. Instead, he looked at Jian Chenglang expressionlessly, rubbed his wrist, and sneered: "Are you looking for trouble?" A few days ago, when Jian Chenglang called them, he asked Lu Junhan if he had changed his career to selling fish. Lu Junhan hung up the phone directly, obviously denying the matter. ¡°But Jian Chenglang asked him to sell fish now. What else could he do if he wasn¡¯t looking for trouble? "Hey, this is none of my business." When Jian Chenglang saw this, he quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "It was your daughter who said you only sell fish." With that said, Jian Chenglang also released the phone recording¡ª¡ª Xiao Luli¡¯s familiar voice came out: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 637: Shame spread all over the world "Yes, uncle, my dad can sell fish! Our family has sold a lot of fish! Selling fish can make money. The money my dad makes now is all from selling fish! Huh? Gao Ke Chickenno no no, uncle, our family doesn¡¯t sell chickens, only fish.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Luli¡¯s dark eyes were bright and she nodded desperately. It means that her father really only sells fish! Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, at first I thought it was because the show crew had lost their temper, but to my surprise, it was Father Lu who had a little traitor in his own family! ¡¿ ¡¾It makes me laugh so hard, why does Lili think her father is a fish seller? ¡¿ ¡¾that is! My father, Lu, is an elite person who is engaged in high technology and is at the forefront of technology. In my daughter¡¯s heart, he is just a fish seller. Hahahaha, it¡¯s no good. When I think of father Lu selling fish, I feel inexplicable. funny! ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, it¡¯s quite normal! After all, Lili is only three years old now. When I was a child, I thought my dad was a chef, because my dad was always responsible for cooking in our family. When I grew up, I realized that my dad was actually a programmer! It has nothing to do with being a chef! ¡¿ ¡¾I think it¡¯s okay for Dad Lu to sell fish. After all, dogs are more stupid than the show crew. Selling fish is better than selling vegetables. Fish is at least more expensive than vegetables! ¡¿ ¡¾It costs 8 yuan to sell one fish, 16 yuan to sell two, woo woo woo, if you sell a few more, Dad Lu can buy a bottle of water for us Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾What's going on with this inexplicable sadness¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! I saw that there was a table, knives, and cutting boards next to the water tank. Will Dad Lu help kill the fish later? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, I can do it again! Father Lu is so handsome, and he must be very handsome when he kills fish! My girly heart is ready to explode! ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters, do you think it¡¯s still too late for me to book a flight and rush there? Dad Lu personally killed the fish. I really want one! ¡¿ ¡¾ Me too, me too, I will ask Dad Lu for an autograph when the time comes, I wonder if he will give it to me! ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute! Father Lu has such a ruthless look on his face. Are you sure that when he kills the fish later, it won¡¯t look like he¡¯s killing someone? ¡¿ As soon as these words fell. Suddenly. There was dead silence in the whole place. ¡­¡­ The noise in the live broadcast room did not affect the guests present. And Jian Chenglang played the recording of the phone call. Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi were smiling and laughing, but suddenly they stopped laughing. Because they suddenly had a bad feeling. Sure enough, the next second, Jian Chenglang smiled at them, and then, very, very inhumanly, played the other two phone recordings. These two phone recordings are from Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming respectively. And Jian Xiyan¡¯s is a high-definition uncensored video. Qu Qianqian: "What does my dad do? Uncle, don't you know what my dad doesHow could you not know? My dad is a joker! He makes jokes on TV every day, haven't you seen it? He was selling it on TV yesterday!" yesterday, They are all still there, On TV, For sale. "" The smile on Qu Sinian¡¯s lips froze instantly. After Qu Qianqian¡¯s crisp voice finished playing. After two seconds, Zhang Yiming¡¯s shouting voice came from Jian Chenglang¡¯s mobile phone: "Digging coal! Uncle, let me say it again, my dad is really not at home now, he is digging coal!!!" Zhang Dazhuang shook the fat on his face, and then closed his eyes hard. Finally, there is a video of Jian Xiyan holding a writing board. In the video¡ª¡ª Jian Chenglang smiled and asked: "Xiaoyan, do you know what your father does?" Without saying a word, he wrote three words with a stroke of his pen: Selling a house. Jian Yi: "" ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The place was too quiet. No one spoke. The air pressureis still very low. Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and Zhang Dazhuang hold almost all the wealth in Haicheng.?? and power, the elite among the elite. ¡°I never thought in my life that one day they would be able to embarrass themselves across the country, or even the world. After that, the audience in the live broadcast room just watched helplessly¡ª¡ª Booth No. 1, the stalls of Lu Junhan and Lu Li. There was a tank of fish placed there, obviously asking them to sell the fish to make money. Booth No. 2 is the booth of Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian. There was a pile of drum kits, microphones, and speakers. In front of the drum kit, there was a bowl for holding money. It was obvious that they wanted them to make money by singing and laughing. Qu Sinian: "" Booth No. 3 is the stall of Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan. There are a bunch of various green vegetables on the ground. Jian Yi and the others obviously cannot sell the house, and it is almost the same as selling vegetables. They are all selling things anyway, so there is no difference. In addition, Jian Chenglang was probably afraid that his brother Jian Yi would starve to death if he and Jian Xiyan were selling vegetables. There is actually a Bagua diagram spread on the ground next to it. There is a lottery tube on the Bagua diagram, as well as some miscellaneous and mysterious props, which are exactly the same as the fortune-telling and Feng Shui liar stalls under the overpass. Jian Yi: "" Booth No. 4 is the booth of Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming. Their booth is much simpler. There is a pile of coal on the ground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Black. Briquettes. Zhang Dazhuang: "" The audience in the live broadcast room kept "hahahaha". ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! I no longer want to scold the show crew for being stupid, and I even start to look forward to how the four dads will make money later! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, me too! I originally thought that Father Lu was already a scam by selling fish, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be even more scams later! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, the most deceptive thing is the gossip picture of Jane's father! Doesn¡¯t this force Jane¡¯s father to lie to others? ¡¿ ¡¾You have to be able to tell lies! People like us under the overpass are very good at cheating. I was defrauded of five yuan before. ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, it's not a lie. Nowadays, many wealthy people will specially invite some masters who understand Feng Shui to come to their homes to help with Feng Shui and fortune. After one visit, they can earn tens of thousands! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! There is such a thing as Feng Shui if you believe it, but if you don't believe it there is none. And for rich people, money is not a big deal. People like us who have no money can only go to temples to offer incense. In fact, the two are similar, both for peace of mind! ¡¿ "However, if Jane's father really knows how to sell a house, he probably also knows Feng Shui. After all, when decorating some house types, you must pay attention to Feng Shui and face the north and south. If Jane's father knew this, he could really fool people and earn at least tens of thousands of yuan at a time. He wouldn't have to set up a stall, and he wouldn't even have to sell vegetables! Simply delicious! ¡¿ "But if Jane's father can't fool him and just makes money by selling vegetables, then they will be hungry all day!" ¡¿ "Damn it, you can either get rich or die poor. Is this the stall of Jane's father?" ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 638 The four groups will all starve to death today ¡¾To be honest, I personally think that Jane's father's group will probably die of poverty! ¡¿ ¡¾I feel so too! Have you forgotten how much Father Jane said in total from the beginning to the end of the last episode of the show? Not even half of a pear, no, maybe not even a quarter of a pear! Not to mention Brother Xiyan, I have never seen him speak! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Really! The program team asked Jane's father, a taciturn man who cherishes words like gold, to be a liar and deceive people. Isn't this driving people to death? ¡¿ ¡¾Speaking of which, Dad Lu¡¯s stall doesn¡¯t seem to be much better! It only costs 8 yuan to sell a fish, and you have to help customers kill, clean, and cut it into pieces. Sometimes, you may also have to help customers slice the fish into thin fillets. It takes a long time to work hard, and the operation is fierce. If Ruhu comes down and earns him 8 yuan, it is better to kill people and make money faster! ¡¿ ¡¾Best actor Qu¡¯s is not much better! They are no longer selling things, but begging, okay? The program team is really cruel, even bowls are prepared for them, as if they are afraid that we and the people passing by will not know that Qu Yingdi and others are begging! ¡¿ ¡¾Same goes for Zhang¡¯s father, Zhang¡¯s father is the worst one among them! I took a look and found that almost every household in this town uses gas tanks, and some even use natural gas. Who is still burning coal to make a fire? I think Dad Zhang is the one who is most likely to be unable to sell and make money! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh my god, what kind of human sufferings are these, the dog competition show crew, just blow it up! ¡¿ It¡¯s useless for the audience to complain. What¡¯s more, Lu Junhan and the others were silent for a long time. After about a century, I have accepted the arrangement of the program team very calmly. Anyway, selling something is not selling. They can completely handle such a small scene. Of course, as for privately, would they chop up Jian Chenglang, grind it into ashes, and then throw it into the sea to feed the sharks ¡ª¡ªThen it¡¯s unknown. Not long after, Li Yue and the others also lifted the black cloth covering the stall over there. The layout of the stalls on Second Street is similar to Lu Junhan¡¯s. On stall No. 1, there is also a tank of fish, a table, knives, and cutting boards. After Li Yue found out that Lu Junhan and the others were in position 1, he directly asked for the same fish stall as them without thinking. ??Probably because the stalls are the same, if they can beat Lu Junhan and the others, it will be a relief. ¡°After all, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao were blackballed by the entire Internet, and most of those black fans were fans of Lu Li and Lu Junhan. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao have always kept this account in mind. So, booth No. 1 belongs to Li Yue¡¯s group. Booth No. 2 is the same as Qu Sinian¡¯s, with a lot of drum kits piled up. Han Qin¡¯s group was selected. Just like Li Yue wants to secretly compete with Lu Junhan's group, Han Qin is also secretly competing with Qu Sinian. He wanted to prove to the audience in the live broadcast room that he, Han Qin, was no worse than Qu Sinian. Even in terms of drums, singing and acting. He Han Qin can even do better than Qu Sinian! Originally, Han Qin wanted to choose booth No. 1. He knew that their street had many advantages over Lu Junhan¡¯s street. In other words, the task on their side is less difficult and the possibility of winning is very high. ¡°If he chooses Booth No. 1 and wins Lu Junhan¡¯s group, it will be considered that Lu Junhan is angry with him for forcing him to leave the show. Han Qin has always remembered this grudge. When he came back this time, he had no intention of making life easy for Lu Junhan and the others! But he really doesn¡¯t know how to sell fish, and he thinks that now that he is finally on the show, attracting fans is the most important thing. If you want to take revenge on Lu Junhan, you can do it at any time. But to attract fans, only this program can attract fans. So, in the end, Han Qin weighed the pros and cons and chose the drum set that he was good at. Neither Zhou Xiaoxiao nor Liu Jia can play drums, but they didn¡¯t compete with Han Qin. Stall No. 3 is different from Jian Yi¡¯s. The program team is probably afraid that not everyone in their group understands Feng Shui. Even if you give them the Bagua chart, they won¡¯t be able to use it, let alone fool others. So, in addition to a lot of vegetables, stall No. 3 on their side also removed the Bagua pictures and lottery tubes, and put a lot of pork on them.  Stall No. 4 also sells briquettes. Zhou Xiaoxiao chose the third vegetable stall. Liu Jia had no choice but to choose the booth selling briquettes at No. 4. After they have made their choice. Lu Junhan and the others on the first street have already started selling things. Jian Chenglang glanced at it from a distance. There were four stalls connected together, and four expressionless adults sat in front of their stalls, not moving for a long time. It seems that they are not here to set up stalls and sell things. Rather, he came to serve as a statue on the street. The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were extremely pale, and their eyes were hollow and far-reaching, as if they had transcended the world, and it seemed that what was setting up the stall here was just a shell of them. ¡ª¡ªTheir souls are actually already dead. Jian Chenglang: "" It feels like all four of them will starve to death today! The little guys are more lively and active than their father. While Lu Junhan was thinking about life, little Lu Li was already lying on the water tank, reaching in with her little hands and playing with the fish inside, giggling from time to time. Hearing the cheerful laughter, which was as crisp as silver bells, Lu Junhan wanted to push the little culprit who caused him to sell fish into the water tank and kill him; Qu Qianqian is very new to the drum set. ?? His little hands were groping around, patting the drum head from time to time, and looking through the music scores on it. His big round black eyes were confused and clear. "Jian Xiyan's small body was squatting in front of the Bagua diagram, tilting his little head, frowning with a serious expression, and staring at the Bagua diagram. ??Probably recognizing the words above. Zhang Yiming was very happy. He curiously glanced at the briquettes piled on the stall several times, feeling that they seemed different from those dug out by his uncles before. "However, they are all dark. He couldn't hold back and touched the black briquettes with his hand. After touching it, he saw that the whole hand had turned black. With a look of disgust on his face, he ran back and patted his father on the body with his little hand. A small black handprint was printed directly on Zhang Dazhuang's pants. Seeing that his hands were no longer so dark, Zhang Yiming's eyes brightened, and he couldn't hold back and patted his father's pants several times. Zhang Dazhuang: "" ¡­¡­ Compared with the lifeless four people on the first street, Li Yue and the others on the second street are very busy. There are already a lot of people coming to the Second Street to buy food. ????????????????????? It¡¯s still morning now, and most villagers come to buy vegetables and go back to make lunch. Therefore, as soon as Li Yue's stall opened, many passers-by came to take a look. Among them, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall probably has the best business. She sells vegetables and meat, which are needed by the villagers. But because the vegetable prices were too cheap, she earned a total income of 15 from the two vegetables and a piece of meat she worked so hard to sell. It¡¯s not as valuable as Han Qin¡¯s 20 yuan song. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 639: Sit there until you die? But people who come to Second Street basically come to buy groceries, and they are not very rich themselves. So, a few minutes passed. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall sells the most things. ¡° Moreover, because it is a dish provided by the program team, Zhou Xiaoxiao does not have to pay a penny. Other vegetable stall owners may have to consider costs when selling vegetables and whether they will lose money if they sell these vegetables. But Zhou Xiaoxiao had no need to worry. What she has to do is to sell all these dishes to earn enough for today¡¯s food expenses. So, she deliberately set the price of her dishes very low. Other stall owners sell Chinese cabbage for 3 yuan per catty, but she sells it for 2 yuan per catty. And the villagers carrying vegetable baskets who came to this street specifically to sell vegetables saw that Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s vegetables were so cheap, so they did not go to other stall owners to buy them, and they all flocked to Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall is small and cannot accommodate so many people coming to buy food. Therefore, some villagers could only occupy the stalls of Han Qin and Liu Jia next to them. Han Qin frowned at the people blocking his stall, obstructing his business. But when I think about it, Zhou Xiaoxiao is attracting customers to his stall in disguise! So, Han Qin went directly to chat with the villagers who had not bought vegetables yet. While chatting, one of the villagers probably had never seen a drum set before, so he reluctantly spent 20 yuan to listen to a song by Han Qin. She spent money, but everyone present could hear and see it. Knowing how the drum set is originally played and satisfying their curiosity, other people will naturally not waste their money to listen to another song. ¡°After all, the people in their village are not as artistic as those outside, and they can¡¯t tell whether a song is good or bad. ¡° Moreover, in the eyes of some women, the pop songs sung by Han Qin are not as good as the folk songs here! "This 20 yuan is really a waste of money. It will be gone after listening to a song. If you use it to buy groceries, you can buy a lot of groceries and eat several meals." Not to mention other people, even the villager who paid money to listen to the song felt a little sad. After that, no matter how much Han Qin tried to persuade or lower the price, those budget-conscious women would never pay to listen to the music again, even if Han Qin lowered the price to one yuan a song. They all hesitated for a long time. ¡­¡­ When Liu Jia on the other side saw this, he followed suit and started chatting with the villagers who crowded into his stall. After all, Liu Jia has been a host and is more eloquent than Han Qin. What? Don¡¯t have briquettes at home? fine. Can understand. Because most of the people who come to buy groceries are women. Liu Jia kept praising them for their good looks, beautiful people, and kind hearts. He mentioned several advantages in one breath and sincerely. It is naturally happy to be exaggerated, and it is still a handsome guy, and those women who come to buy vegetables are instantly coaxed. When it was almost time to meet, Liu Jia added that for the sake of his friends, he was currently recording a show and had nothing else to give them. Although they have no use for these briquettes, they are the only things he has. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When those women who are very economical hear that it is a free gift, how can they not want it? But there were also some women who felt that Liu Jia had praised them and they had a good time chatting with each other. Now they had to get coal from others for nothing. They always felt bad about it. After thinking about it, they still gave the money. ¡­¡­ The last one is Li Yue¡¯s fish stall. Her stall is the same as Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s vegetable stall, selling only ingredients. Therefore, Li Yue does not need to attract people through Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall like Han Qin and Liu Jia did. Li Yue also lowered the price. ¡° Anyway, she has enough fish here, even if a fish is a few dollars cheaper, she can still make a lot of money. Sure enough, the price has become cheaper, and there is an endless stream of people coming to her stall to buy fish. But many people came and many left. Because the fish sold by Li Yue can only be taken away alive. She doesn¡¯t know how to kill fish, and she can¡¯t help customers handle the fish, and she is also afraid of killing fish. ¡°It took a lot of effort to endure the pungent fish smell, pick up the fish, knock them unconscious, and put them on the weighing machine to weigh them.?A lot of courage, let her kill fish, it is better to let her die. Those women who came to buy fish saw that although the price was low, they could not help process the fish. They don¡¯t know how to kill fish, so they can¡¯t buy a live fish and keep it for fun, right? So some villagers would rather spend more money and buy from other people¡¯s stalls rather than buy from Li Yue¡¯s. Some villagers even doubted whether her fish had any disease or whether they had taken any medicine. That¡¯s why Li Yue didn¡¯t dare to kill, for fear of exposing his secret? Therefore, in the end, only some women who knew how to kill fish and some people who wanted to take advantage remained. Just like that, half an hour passed¡ª¡ª Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall was the stall that sold the most, making a total of 62 yuan. Although there is a lot of money, there are not many vegetables and meat left. This means that although her stall business is booming, it will eventually die and she may only be able to earn less than 70 yuan. ¡° Adding the original 10 yuan is far from enough for today¡¯s food expenses. They have to earn at least 100 yuan. Zhou Xiaoxiao had no choice but to adjust the price back. But Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s leftover vegetables and meat were all leftovers from being picked by others, and they didn¡¯t look fresh. The price is still the same as other people¡¯s prices, so there is no advantage at all. So, the number of people suddenly decreased. Over there, Han Qin suppressed his temper, kept persuading, and kept lowering the price. In the end, they agreed. For 2 yuan a song, they could also let them play the drums themselves. Just like that, he really moved a few people. Half an hour later, a total of 36 was earned. Most of Liu Jia¡¯s briquettes are given free of charge, and only a small part are paid. Half an hour later, he collected 26 yuan. Although the money is not much, fortunately, there is still a lot of coal left, and I can still exchange money. The last one is Li Yue¡¯s stall. In the past half hour, she was in a hurry, screamed repeatedly by the flapping fish, and her whole body was soaked. ¡°Just to sell a fish requires her to spend a lot of effort to catch it in the water tank, then knock the fish out with difficulty, put it on a scale to weigh, and finally bag it. Half an hour later, Li Yue was in a mess, his hair was stuck to his cheeks, his whole body was filled with a strong fishy smell, and there was no sense of beauty at all. And Li Jiaojiao, who was in charge of collecting money nearby, was inevitably affected. Both of them even regretted why they chose such a bad stall before. In the end, the two sold a total of 5 live fish and earned 30 yuan. ¡­¡­ After Jian Chenglang looked at the situation on their side, he looked at the four indifferent people on the other side of the street. He raised his hands to his forehead and hit the wall with a painful look on his face: "Nowhat do the four of them want to do?! Are they going to sit on the street until they die? Can they be more lively like their children!!!" The producer looked at it with binoculars and remained silent for a while: "Director Jian although I really don't want to offend you, it seems like they are asleep!" Jian Chenglang turned around: "???????" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 640: Go soliciting customers ¡¾Hahahahaha, God is fucking asleep! ¡¿ ¡¾Let me just say that in the past half hour, the four of them have closed their eyes and leaned on their chairs motionless! I dare to go to sleep! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! I was so bored that I ran to Li Yue¡¯s live broadcast room to watch them sell things! But they are really miserable there! ¡¿ [Hahaha I thought Lu Dad was self -closed, and he needed to be quiet. I did not expect that it turned out to be sleeping! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, did you see it? Director Jian¡¯s face immediately turned green! ¡¿ ¡¾He deserves it, let him not be a human being! ¡¿ ¡¾Director Jian: I worked so hard to record your program under the bright sun, and you actually let me sleep! Who is the least human being after all? ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Lu Junhan, a group of four Buddhists: What is it called! I'm just selling something, why are you in a hurry? Get some sleep first and call me when someone comes! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Director Jian wanted to hit someone after seeing it! ¡¿ ¡¾No, if Father Lu and the others are sleeping, who will come to see the child? Now in a public place, the little guys are so cute, are they really not going to be picked up secretly? ¡¿ ¡¾There is a program team helping to watch it! There is absolutely no need to worry, but this also indirectly confirms that fathers taking care of their children really only need to live! ¡¿ ¡¾It must be that you woke up too early in the morning. After all, in order to catch the plane and come here to record the show on time, the guests got up before six o'clock. ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! Calculating the time, it¡¯s time for my father Lu to catch up on his sleep! Anyway, no one is here to buy anything, so I might as well sleep! It's better than sitting there and staring! ¡¿ ¡¾This is a famous luxury street! Most of the people who come here are tourists from outside, who come here specifically for tourism, and almost all of them go there for the jewelry, jade, and gold specialties. Who would come here to buy food? ¡¿ "That is, even if you buy vegetables, you don't know where to cook them, unless the villagers in the town come to this street. Villagers are usually used to cooking at home, so they must buy vegetables every day. ¡¿ "It's a pity that this street is specially used to defraud foreign tourists. Basically, the villagers in the town don't come to this black-hearted street. ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, then my father, Lu, and the others may really starve to death today! I just did a search, and a bag of instant noodles here costs 10 yuan! ¡¿ ¡¾Huh? Look! Did Lili go to solicit customers? ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! It really is! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, Dad Lu, wake up quickly! Your daughter is going to be abducted, ah no your daughter helped you get two guests! Wake up and pick up the guests! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, I've booked a flight. I really want to be attracted by Lili, and I really want to be received by Dad Lu! ¡¿ Netizens in the live broadcast room all agreed, looking at the two female tourists with envy. Jian Chenglang was about to go over and wake up the four of them who were inhumane. But seeing a beautiful little loli with two long ponytails, a small and fair face, and watery eyes like a clear lake, she suddenly ran up to two young women carrying small satchels and wearing fashionable clothes. Jian Chenglang immediately gave up his previous thoughts! I plan to wait and see again. "Sister, do you want to buy fish?" Xiao Luli opened her big black and clear eyes and said seriously, "We have a lot of fish at home, and we can sell them all to you! But you have to give them money, a lot of money!" Jian Chenglang: "" You are really a sales genius. One of the gentle-looking young women was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said with a smile: "I'm sorry, kid, we are here for tourism. We didn't want to buy fish, and if we do, we can't get it on the plane." The audience in the live broadcast room thought: Sure enough! Before Lu Li could say anything, Qu Qianqian over there was touching the drum set. Seeing this, she also ran over and said: "Sister, the fish from my sister Lili's house are really good. If you buy one, you will definitely want to buy a second one!" Zhang Yiming also ran over, waving two small black hands: "That's right, sister, you can buy one! Sister Lili's fish is really good! If you see it, you will definitely like it!" Even Jian Xiyan nodded his head and wrote on the writing board: good! When the two young women saw what they had said, they seemed to feel bad if they didn¡¯t go and take a look. After hesitating for a moment, they said: "Oh well." ¡­¡­ "Dad, dad, wake up quickly, there are two sisters who want to buyWhere are our fish! We're going to make a lot of money! " The little Loli ran in happily and shook Lu Junhan, who was sitting on the chair with his eyes closed to relax. Lu Junhan didn't fall asleep at all. It was strange that he could sleep in such a noisy street. So, when Xiao Luli ran up to him, Lu Junhan opened his cold eyes. He raised his eyes and glanced at the two young women who were slightly embarrassed in his stall. He stood up from his seat. He was unusually tall and straight, with an extraordinary temperament. He didn't look like a fish seller, but rather like a powerful person in a wealthy aristocracy. His cold voice was slightly hoarse: "Which one do you want?" "ah?" The two young women's cheeks were red and they glanced at him. Apparently they didn't expect that a fish stall owner would be so handsome. At this moment, when he looked at them, their cheeks became even redder, and they didn¡¯t know where to place their hands and feet: "Wha, what?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I ask you which fish you want." The little Loli raised her little head and interjected in a sweet voice beside her: "Everything." It was only then that the two young women reacted. They looked at the fish swimming in the transparent water tank, blushing and hesitating: "I, we want" The little Lolita chimed in again: "Dad, they want all the fish! All!!" Lu Junhan turned around: "Shut up." Xiao Luli: "" Afterwards, the two young women stammered that they didn¡¯t understand fish either and asked Lu Junhan to help them choose one. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t waste much time, he just pulled the fishing net next to him and picked up the biggest fish in the tank without any haste. ¡°Obviously, he hasn¡¯t forgotten that he is selling fish now. He is very familiar with the fish fishing posture, hitting the target with one strike, his movements are lazy yet sharp. It doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person who often sells fish in the market. Instead, he looks like he¡¯s killing people. It¡¯s so neat and clean that the fish doesn¡¯t even have time to struggle. He fished it out. Throw it on the table. The fish head hit the cutting board, and the whole fish fainted. Throughout the whole process, Lu Junhan didn't get a drop of water splashed on him, and his expression didn't change at all. The two young women were stunned by his smooth movements. Lu Junhan turned around and asked them calmly: "Does the fish need to be processed?" The two of them stayed for a while. One of the young women responded quickly, "No, no need." ¡°For some reason, this man is obviously a fish seller, but they just can¡¯t regard him as a real fish seller. On the contrary, they felt that the person standing in front of them was actually a noble nobleman who was high-ranking, polite and elegant. As a result, they were too embarrassed to bother him with anything. ?Including handling the fish. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Take a leave at 12.30 (no charge) No updates tonight, but updates during the day tomorrow. I¡¯m thinking about funny jokes for the second issue of the variety show, and I¡¯m a bit stuck. I¡¯ve thought of a few jokes, but I always feel like I can¡¯t connect them. I can¡¯t update the code for life and death today, so I¡¯m taking a day off to sort out the plot. I¡¯ll try to update it as early as possible tomorrow. You can tell me what you want to see in the second episode of the variety show, and maybe I¡¯ll write about it. Anyway, I¡¯ll do my best and try to make it funny. Hey, the new year is coming, I hope you are healthy and happy! Tomorrow night I may be going to New Year¡¯s Eve, so I will update during the day, and all the updates will be completed before about 6pm. I¡¯ll check it out then, mua~ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 641 How much does this fish cost? When Lu Junhan saw this, he didn't force them too much. With his slender fingers, he pulled down a black bag specially made for fish and threw the unconscious fish on the cutting board into it. He then asked the little Loli, who had been looking at him eagerly and wanted to help him, to bring the water pipe over and add almost half of the water to the bag. Then he stretched out his hand with a calm expression and handed it to the two of them. Throughout the whole process, his movements were very smooth, and he showed a bit of a polite gentleman in his bones. One of the young women named Sissi blushed even more, and hurriedly stretched out her hands to take it. But the next second, her eyes suddenly focused on his wrist, and her pupils shrank slightly. Not only her, but also the female companion Xiaoyuan next to her was stunned. Xiaoyuan raised her hand to cover her mouth, stared at the watch, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "This watch is not" Both of them are actually engaged in the luxury watch design industry. But a while ago, they really lacked inspiration and were not satisfied with the various drawings they designed, so they thought of coming to this village to travel and relax and find inspiration. Because of their professional relationship, they did notice at a glance that the fish seller was wearing a watch on his hand. But he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Because this is a luxury street. Nearly every stall owner is dressed in a decent-looking, glamorous style, and basically looks like an outstanding elite member of the upper class. Because if you take good care of your skin, you can make the fake jades you sell look like real ones by just saying a few words, and then you can sell them at a high price and make a lot of money. , showing the importance of appearance. Therefore, when they saw this man selling fish wearing a crisp suit, Xixi and Xiaoyuan could not tell the brand of his suit. I thought that except for being very handsome, this fish seller was no different from other stall owners. And because the cuffs of the suit were looming in the way, they couldn't see the watch clearly on the man's hand. What's more, the man's aura was so extraordinary and powerful that they didn't dare to go in his direction at all. look more. In addition to the deer bumping into each other, there is also a bit of inner fear. But now, this watch is completely and directly presented in front of them. ?????The two people who often come into contact with high-end luxury watches can tell what brand this watch is at a glance. The first generation of ovres series. Valued at more than 60 million, it is the emperor¡¯s level among watches. Sissi: "" Xiaoyuan: "" ? Equivalent to ten houses of watches. Just appeared in front of them. If it were anyone else, I would probably have kept it in my collection room and wiped it every day, for fear that there would be a flaw that would destroy the value of the watch itself. But the man just wore it on his hand, as if it was just an ordinary watch, nothing worth collecting. Seeing that Xiaoyuan was about to scream rudely, Sissi quickly bumped into her, and Xiaoyuan quickly shut her mouth to avoid being rude in public. But I still can¡¯t help it. While Sissi went to pick up the fish, Xiaoyuan took out her mobile phone from her bag and excitedly posted it to the group. Xiaoyuan: [Brothers and sisters! Guess what I saw! ! ! The first generation of ovres series! ! ! Just down the street! On the hands of a man selling fish! ! ¡¿ Xiaoyuan and Xixi are in the high-end luxury goods industry. Moreover, my family is very rich and I know a lot of second-generation rich people. When I came to travel this time, I also invited many of my second-generation rich friends to come with me. They just arrived today, and everyone else was still in the inn. rest. Xixi and Xiaoyuan really couldn¡¯t sit still, so they went out for a walk first. ¡°Probably the second generation of rich people are really busy. After Xiaoyuan¡¯s message was sent, there were replies. ¡¾Ovres series first generation? ? ? Sister Xiaoyuan, you must have read it wrong! ¡¿ [I think so too. I remember what my brother said about this watch. He originally wanted to bite the bullet and buy it for his collection, but in the end it was bought by a person from Haicheng. I heard that person had a very deep background! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! How could this watch appear in Sanya! Haicheng is separated from Sanya by several provinces! ¡¿ Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe it, Xiaoyuan suddenly became anxious: Xiaoyuan: [I¡¯m not wrong. Have you forgotten what I do? Growing up, I have seen watches that cost not one hundred thousand, but fifty thousand. I can spot a fake watch, let alone an ovre watch.The s series generation is such a divine watch! ¡¿ Xiaoyuan: [Moreover, even if I saw it wrong, Xixi and I came out together. Even if I saw it wrong alone, it¡¯s impossible for the two of us to see it wrong together, right? ¡¿ Xiaoyuan: [The most important thing is that the fish stall owner is really handsome! Just when he took one look at me, I felt like I was going to get pregnant on the spot! ¡¿ ¡¾Is it such an exaggeration? ¡¿ ¡¾I don¡¯t believe how handsome a fish seller can be. ¡¿ Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe it, Xiaoyuan gritted her teeth, secretly took a photo of Lu Junhan sideways, and sent it to the group. The group is quiet. Three seconds later. ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, Sister Xiaoyuan! where are you! ! ! I want to go! I want to go! You can let me fly there! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Xiaoyuan, are you sure he is a fish seller? ¡¿ ¡¾Lao Xu, what nonsense are you talking about! Didn't you see the fish box in front of the man? ¡¿ "No, don't you think this person looks like the same person? ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾The richest man in Haicheng, Lu Junhan! I was dragged by my dad to a business summit in Haicheng to see the world. It is no exaggeration to say that almost everyone at the banquet was fawning over him! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, my girlfriend likes to chase stars. I remember she said that Lu Junhan seems to be recording a variety show recently, and he even brought his daughter with him! ¡¿ Xiaoyuan was excited: [Yes, yes, yes! The man selling fish also has a daughter, who is very beautiful! ¡¿ ¡¾Wait a minute, the person next to Lu Junhan in the photo seems to be the actor Qu? ¡¿ ¡¾I just asked my girlfriend and she sent me the live broadcast link. I am 100% sure that it is them! In addition to Mr. Lu and Mr. Qu, there are also two big guys, Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang, who are setting up stalls there! ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, location! Xiaoyuan! quick! Give me your current position! I want to worship the boss! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, stop typing, Xiaoyuan, send a voice message, hurry up! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾I have already gone out, where are you? Hey, to be honest, why did you get this kind of shitty luck! ¡¿ ¡¾Hehehe, luckily it's not too late, I want to try it too. ¡¿ Xiaoyuan: "" You guys look like perverts now, you know? ¡­¡­ ¡°On the other side, Sissi took the fish and her rationality gradually returned, but she didn¡¯t feel any regrets. I thought, if I can¡¯t take it on the plane, then I¡¯ll find a place to release it. He was taking out his wallet and asked: "How much does this fish cost?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 642 If you sell it, you won¡¯t have a daughter. Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the little one next to him looked up at her pretty, white face. He stretched out a finger, blinked his dark eyes, and spoke happily: "One hundred yuan, sister, a fish only costs one hundred yuan!" Lu Junhan: "" The audience in the live broadcast room exploded: ¡¾Hahahahaha, baby Lili, are you planning to commit robbery? ¡¿ ¡¾This is probably the most expensive lucky fish I have ever seen for sale. ¡¿ ¡¾No one would be so foolish as to spend 100 yuan to buy a fish that costs 8 yuan, right? It¡¯s not like I have too much money and no place to spend it! ¡¿ ¡¾The main thing is that the fish was not killed and is still alive. If the girl doesn't want it anymore, she can return it at any time! ¡¿ ¡¾Damn it, it¡¯s true, then this order won¡¯t be bad, right? ¡¿ ¡¾No, it¡¯s an order that was hard to come by! ¡¿ Sissi also felt it was a bit expensive. Although her family is rich, she also knows that a fish cannot be worth as much as 100 yuan. ¡° Moreover, this fish seems to be just an ordinary fish, worth twenty yuan at most. ¡°It¡¯s only twenty yuan, which is already very expensive. Lu Junhan had always dealt with some old foxes who were aloof from emotion to emotion, so the hesitation that flashed across her face could not be hidden from him. Not only could he not hide it, Lu Junhan could tell at a glance that the maximum price she could accept was 20. "After all, although they are rich, they are not stupid. They are adults again and are not so easy to fool. So, he raised his hand and hit the little girl on the head who made the random quotation, and said coldly: "Shut up!" Then, he turned his head and said to Sissi: "20." When the little Loli saw that her 100 yuan suddenly turned into 20 yuan, her black and clear eyes widened, and her little face became even more aggrieved: "They don't want 20 yuan! They want to sell it for 100 yuan!" Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently, but he was very talkative and nodded: "Okay, I will find someone later and I will sell you to you for a hundred yuan." "" The little girl put her hands on her hips, her little face bulged, and said angrily: "Don't try to lie to me! You won't sell it. If you sell it, you won't have a daughter! If you don't have a daughter, you will definitely cry to death." Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "No, I will just sell you and buy a new one." The little loli was not afraid and said confidently: "You can't buy it, you are so poor!" Lu Junhan: "" The little loli murmured: "And the new daughter is very valuable, and only this one is the cheapest! If you want to buy it, you will still buy it from her" Lu Junhan: "" You are cheap and you are still proud of it? The audience in the live broadcast room and Sissi in front of the booth couldn't help but laugh. In the end, under Lu Junhan¡¯s strong suppression, the fish was finally sold for 20 yuan. The little Loli was unhappy beside her, her heart seemed to be bleeding, and she said sadly without giving up: "Dad, if you sell it for so little money, we will all die of poverty" Lu Junhan was calm and calm: "If you are poor, just be poor. It's not like you have never been poor." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened and she looked hurt, as if she didn¡¯t expect that her father would be so unmotivated. Her expression became even more aggrieved, her eyes were almost red, and she choked with sobs: "But they don't want you to become poor. They want you to make a lot of money. Dad, if you make a lot of money, you, you can make them fat" Lu Junhan: "You are already fat and fat now, you don't need to be fat anymore." The little loli lowered her head in grievance. Lu Junhan saw her reluctance, as if she was going to die of poverty today if she didn't sell 100. He ground his molars, but he didn't know what to say, so he could only say coldly: "Then go and talk to that sister yourself and see if she is willing to buy your fish for 100 yuan." At this moment, Xiaoyuan came back and whispered something in Sissi¡¯s ear. Qian Qian¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She looked at Lu Junhan in front of her, and then at Qu Sinian who was blocked by the awning over there, her expression was pure shock. She paused for several seconds, her expression changing uncertainly, when she suddenly heard Lu Junhan's words.   Her pupils shrank, and without thinking, she shouted directly: "Yes! I am willing!" Live broadcast room audience, Xiaoyuan: "" Why does it look like a wedding scene? The little Loli's eyes were bright, and she looked at her father with a "swish" look, "Dad, daddy! Look! She said she is willing!" Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room audience: ¡¾Fuck! What kind of fairy sister is this, buying a fish for only 100 yuan? ¡¿ ¡¾Oh my God! Is this what the so-called rich people are! ¡¿ ¡¾There is really nothing to spend the money on! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, it¡¯s so awesome! Now my father, Lu, and Lili made 100 yuan in one go, which was more than what Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s stall next door made in half an hour! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, is this the so-called, if you don't open for half a year, you can only open for a year! ¡¿ Not only that, Sissi thought about what Xiaoyuan told her just now that the person in front of them was the richest man in Haicheng. After hesitating for a while, she took out a hundred yuan from her wallet. When he looked at Lu Junhan, he felt a little more admiration and fear, and said tremblingly: "Um, is 100 yuan enough? How about you add more?" Sold by the richest man himself! It¡¯s only 100 yuan a fish! Is my wife cheap? It felt like the president of the country accidentally handed her a cup of tea but said he would charge her one yuan. Sissi always felt uneasy with her conscience. She felt that a hundred yuan was not worthy of Lu Junhan's status. It¡¯s really too cheap. Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾After the appraisal, this young lady¡¯s profession must be charity! ¡¿ ¡°Hahahaha, she must have had a name in her previous life, called Cai Cai Boyzi. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, thanks to this young lady, my father Lu and Lili finally have their food expenses paid for today! ¡¿ Lu Junhan saw that the little girl happily put the one hundred yuan into her pocket and patted it with her little hands, her expression was extremely happy. The corners of his mouth also curled up slightly. Turning around and seeing Sissi still waiting, he said softly: "No, that's enough." At this time, Xiaoyuan hurriedly said: "Um, boss Lu can you bring me a fish too?" They are not short of money. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I'm a small amount of money. But the fish sold by the richest man himself is a rare sight in a century! Even if he charges 10,000 yuan for a fish, they are willing to do it! When business comes to your door, Lu Junhan will naturally not refuse to do it. In such a short period of time, it was sold to Xiaoyuanyu. Xiaoyuan¡¯s rich second-generation friends also hurriedly came from the inn. But to be honest, if Xiaoyuan hadn¡¯t sent them the specific location, I¡¯m afraid they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find Lu Junhan¡¯s stall. Mainly, in order to attract customers to their stalls, other stall owners will put some shiny, glowing, or brightly colored things in as conspicuous a position as possible. Unlike Lu Junhan and others, the stalls have no bright colors, are ordinary, and are piled with long awnings, which is easy for people to ignore. There are fifteen of them, including Xiaoyuan and Qianqian. Although there are not as many people as Liyue¡¯s stall on Second Street. But the advantage is that all fifteen of them are very, very rich and very willing to spend money. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 643 Becoming a Feng Shui Master Xiaoyuan and Qianxi turned around and saw them coming, their eyes lit up. Holding the fish in his hand, he walked over. The other rich second generation looked at the four of them, Lu Junhan, under the awning over there. After confirming that they had identified the right person, they suppressed their excitement and piety and touched the black bag containing the fish and most of the water with great piety. With unstoppable trembling: "This, this is the fish that Mr. Lu sells?" Xiaoyuan just got her fish, her expression was red and she was very excited: "Yes, let me tell you, Mr. Lu is really nice. When we bought fish, he asked us if we wanted to handle it." "That's right," Sissi was also very excited, as if what she was holding was not a fish, but gold. She deliberately said in a false way, "Also, do you know how much this fish costs?" Although other people¡¯s families have money, they are completely incomparable to the Lu family. To people in their family, Lu Junhan was like an idol that they looked up to. He quickly asked: "How much is it?" Xiaoyuan stretched out a finger and waved it in front of them triumphantly: "Guess what." Someone guessed: ¡°One million?¡± Someone shook his head: "No, it shouldn't be that cheap! It should be 10 million!" Another person also said: "I also think it should be ten million pieces. How could it be one million pieces? Mr. Lu is not doing charity!" Others echoed one after another. They were from Haicheng and knew Lu Junhan better: "It's just that when we grow up, we have never seen Mr. Lu doing charity. I heard that he has done a lot of bad things, but there is nothing we can do. He is so awesome!" "That's right, even my dad uses him as a role model!" "Hey, ten million is ten million. If I tell my dad that ten million can buy a fish sold by Mr. Lu himself, I'm afraid he will go crazy with joy and give me money immediately!" But there are also people whose families are not in the business circle, and they questioned: "No, are you so exaggerated? It's just a fish." The rich second generation of Haicheng raised his eyebrows and hummed: "If it's your favorite Qu Sinian, the best actor, selling you a fish with his own hands, and asking you with a smile if you want to deal with it, you¡ª¡ª" The man immediately said: "Is ten million a little too low? Fifty million, I think. The last time I bought the new album of my famous singer, I spent more than thirty million!" other people:"¡­¡­" The fish is not the important thing, the important thing is who sells it! The smile of the Emperor Qu Ying, the service of the Emperor of the Shadow, the Fish of the Emperor of the Shadow! This is something that no one else will ever encounter in their lifetime, so it¡¯s a waste of money! "You can still make money again after you have lost it. The smile and fish like the actor Qu don't come often!" So, the man said excitedly to Xiaoyuan: "Are there any fish sold by Qu Yingdi? I will pay 50 million to buy five!" Seeing that the topic was getting more and more outrageous, Xiaoyuan and Xixi hurriedly said: "You don't need so much money, a fish only costs 100 yuan!" "" "" The whole place was dead silent. Someone asked tremblingly: "One, one hundred yuan?" Xiaoyuan nodded: "Yes." Someone answered: "a fish?" Sissi nodded: "Yeah." Someone shiveringly took out a hundred-dollar bill from his wallet: "Isis this a hundred-dollar bill?" Xiaoyuan and Xixi nodded heavily: "Yeah, yeah." As soon as these words were said, with a "swish", six of the fifteen people disappeared. In a blink of an eye, everyone rushed to Lu Junhan¡¯s stall to buy fish. Yes, they are sure that Mr. Lu is doing charity. If you don¡¯t buy it now, wait until when! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs out 9 people were left standing there. Xiaoyuan seemed to remember something, and the remaining people said: "Besides, I saw that there is a booth of Quyingdi over there. There is a drum set, speakers, and microphones on the booth. He should be selling songs." ¡°I¡¯ve asked before,¡± Xixi added. ¡°One hundred yuan for a song is as cheap as the fish sold by Mr. Lu.¡± With a "swish" sound, three more of the nine people disappeared. Xiaoyuan added: "Oh, by the way, next to the actor Qu, there are also Mr. Jian Yijian, Mr. Zhang Dazhuang, Mr. Zhang, Lao Xiao and Lao Xu. Don't you often say that if you can meet them, you will die without regrets. ? They are here now" The family is engaged in coal mining and housing respectively.Lao Xiao and Lao Xu, who were doing business, clasped their fists and said, "Thank you!" Then, he ran away in a flash. Xiaoyuan and Xixi: "" Xiaoyuan looked at the remaining two girls, Xiaoyan and Feifei. "The two of them are foreign students who came to country Z to study Chinese. They don't understand what Lu Junhan and the others represent in China. At the same time, they are not star-struck. Xiaoyuan thought to herself, fortunately, there are two people who are determined. Before she could speak, she heard the two of them whispering: "Ah ah ah, my God, Mr. Lu is so handsome! Even more handsome than all my previous ex-boyfriends! I'm starting to like the fish seller now!" "Actor Qu is not bad either! That face, I really want to hug him and give him a kiss!" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Brother Zhang is so cute, so fleshy. I really want to touch his belly!" "Boss Jian looks so cool with a cold face. What should I do, Xiaoyan, everyone wants to go!" "Let's go, let's go, it's only a hundred yuan anyway, I want to buy fish, I want to listen to music, I want to buy vegetables, and I want to buy coal!" ¡°Me too, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiaoyuan: "" I forgot, these two are Yan Gou and Hai Wang. I have a lot of love for handsome guys. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have a good family background or not, just that face can make them pay. In an instant, several people gathered in front of the booths of the four groups of guests. Although there are not many of these second-generation rich people, they are not as economical as those women shopping for food on Second Street. When I buy fish, I buy three or four, and the money is very generous and neat. If Lu Junhan hadn¡¯t been too lazy to sell, they might have wanted to move the entire fish tank. And the same goes for Qu Sinian. It¡¯s good to have business in the beginning, but that person may be his fan and give him a thousand yuan in one go. Qu Sinian¡¯s hands hurt when he played the drums. He sang several famous songs in a row, and his voice became hoarse. After singing the last five songs, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he returned 500 yuan. The fans didn¡¯t mind either, but were very satisfied with this one-on-one, concert-like singing mode, with little stars in their eyes. Jian Yi is much more relaxed here. He sells a piece of green vegetables for fifty, and throws the bag to the rich second generation and lets them choose. After choosing, just give the money to Jian Xiyan. Lao Xiao chose a few green vegetables and couldn't bear it. Zhu and Jian Xiyan played Bagua pictures. Lao Xiao¡¯s family is in the real estate business and he has a lot of research on Feng Shui. ¡° Moreover, in order to train him, his father often asks him to contact customers and sell houses. Once a customer asks about the feng shui of this house, no matter how bad the house is, Lao Xiao can tell it that it will bring great wealth and good fortune. If the customer doesn't live in it, it will be their loss! So, based on his idolatry, Lao Xiao took on the role of Feng Shui master. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 644 Your brother Xiubai is here too Once customers come, he will tell their fortunes and read Feng Shui. Fortunately, this street is full of tourists and they are not short of money. Rich people are usually very superstitious. Seeing that Feng Shui and fortune telling can be done here, and it only costs 50 yuan a time, there are really many tourists here. In response, Jian Yi gave him all the vegetables and gave half of the income to Lao Xiao. But Lao Xiao didn¡¯t ask for it, he just said he wanted an autograph! And on Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s side, there was Lao Xu who was helping to sell it. After Zhang Dazhuang promised that he would give him a signature afterwards, Lao Xu worked even harder. The villagers in the town don¡¯t have access to briquettes, but the tourists don¡¯t. "As long as the briquettes are said to be the same as diamonds, don't call it coal, even if this pile of black dirt is a pile of black mud. He can sell it casually, it just depends on whether he knows how to talk. These second-generation rich people came to Lu Junhan¡¯s stall, which attracted more people to their stall. Inevitably, some passers-by noticed it and became a little curious when they saw that there were so many people at a certain stall. So, he also followed and walked to the stall. ¡°Everyone buys a fish for 100 yuan; everyone listens to a song for 100 yuan; a fortune-teller is told for 50 yuan; and even more, everyone wants a piece of briquettes for 10 yuan. Those passers-by were surprised and curious, wondering what was so special about these things, that people were rushing to get them because they were so expensive. So, pedestrians piled on the stall to watch, and other pedestrians passing by saw that there were so many people in the stall, so they also came over. After getting closer, I was also curious. Just like that, there were more and more people at the stall. Especially these tourists who come here are not short of money. ¡°When I saw the rich second generation buying so much, I thought it was some rare treasure. I was afraid that I would be late and miss the opportunity and it would be gone. I also thought that a hundred yuan is not too expensive. I hurriedly paid for some. As soon as they bought it, other passers-by who were still curious and watching suddenly became anxious, fearing that it would be gone if it was too late, so they also paid for it. The viewers in the live broadcast room were all stunned, thinking, can this happen? Sure enough, if everyone likes it, then it is a good thing. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan¡¯s stall was very busy, but on the second street next door, Li Yue¡¯s stall was very deserted. Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s vegetables are almost sold out and she can no longer attract customers. Once there are no customers, Han Qin and Liu Jia¡¯s stalls will naturally not be able to sell anything. There were people coming to Li Yue¡¯s stall to buy fish, but she felt that selling fish would make her whole body wet and full of disgusting fish smell, so she didn¡¯t want to move at all. What¡¯s more, there aren¡¯t many fish left in the fish tank. At the beginning, there were a lot of fish in the fish tank. Even if Li Yue didn't know how to fish, he could easily catch two by fishing into the fish tank with a fishing net. But now that I have sold nine or ten fish, there are fewer and fewer fish in the fish tank, and the remaining fish have more and more space to move around. ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t know where these fish come from. They swim very fast and hide very well. Sometimes, it takes a lot of effort and a lot of time for Li Yue to fish them out. And those customers who came to buy fish turned around and said no, and went to buy fish from another fish stall instead. After all, they were still in a hurry to go back and cook! The audience in the live broadcast room compared the two groups of guests and all said: ¡¾It seems we mistakenly blamed Director Jian! How can he not be a human being? He is already very human! You actually gave such a luxurious street to my father, Lu, and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, yes, I did the math, it seems that Father Lu and the others have almost made thousands! I have to say, these tourists are really rich! And you spend money without blinking an eye! ¡¿ ¡¾Li Yue and the others are pitiful, their current income is less than one hundred! I'm afraid I don't even have a fraction of my father Lu's! It just made me laugh! The gap between rich and poor is too obvious! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Li Yue and the others are still busy soliciting customers, but my father, Lu, is tired of doing business! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, have you ever seen a fish seller who just throws the bag to the customers and lets them catch the fish themselves, and then just sits there and waits to collect the money? My father, Lu, is obviously a very talented person! ¡¿  [Hahahaha, Father Lu is not collecting the money himself! Didn¡¯t you see that the little bags on baby Lili¡¯s body are all bulging? She was so happy collecting the money! Like a little housekeeper. ¡¿ ¡¾I remember Director Jian said before that the time for this task is one and a half hours. Now it has been an hour. I feel that Father Lu and his friends are almost sold out. If they are sold out, what will happen to the remaining half hour? ¡¿ ¡¾Go to sleep! ¡¿ ¡¾Go to sleep! ¡¿ ¡¾Go to sleep! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Director Jian will beat you up after reading what you said! ¡¿ ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad Lu and the others spent an hour and a half on a mission. They slept for the first half hour and slept for the second half. This was like rubbing the faces of the program crew on the ground! ¡¿ ¡¾There is no way, my father Lu and the others are just awesome! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! If the show crew doesn¡¯t behave well, my father, Lu, and the others will still be able to turn around! ¡¿ Jian Chenglang looked up at the sky. He no longer wanted to talk. He just wanted to be quiet. ¡­¡­ There are many people buying fish at Lu Junhan¡¯s stall. The little girl was very happy to receive the money. She feels that after this time, her father will definitely be very rich. "This way dad can raise her to be fat and white." Wave after wave of customers took the fish, gave money, and left after a short time. There were gradually fewer people at the stall. Because there are not many fish left in the fish tank. Lu Junhan sat on a recliner, signed autographs for several rich second-generation people who helped him sell fish, and then sent them away. ??The remaining fish can be sold if they can be sold, and forget it if they cannot be sold. Anyway, I have almost made enough money, and it is not less than two or three hundred. ¡° Moreover, looking at the eager look in that little thing¡¯s eyes, it seems that he also wants to keep a few fish for himself. At this moment, the fish tank was suddenly tapped with a finger, making a crisp and sweet sound. Immediately afterwards, a familiar, smiling and gorgeous voice slowly sounded above the head: ¡°Boss, bring me a fish.¡± Lu Junhan: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? "Uncle Beauty, why are you here?" Pei Mingzhi bent down and pinched her plump and tender cheeks with his fingers, with a faint smile on his delicate and ghostly face: "Because I heard that you are here, Liliand not only me, but your brother Xiubai is also here." "Really!" " Xiao Luli's eyes widened, and she saw the cold-faced young man behind him. Her eyes suddenly brightened, and she waved her little hands. She looked so happy and cheerful, as if she had seen her biological father: "Brother Xiubai!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 645 Lili has a beautiful little brother ¡¾? ? ? Wait a minute! Where did this little brother Xiubai and this beautiful uncle come from? ? ? This appearance is so incredible! It¡¯s almost time to catch up with the actor Qu! ! ¡¿ ¡¾No more than that! It¡¯s almost as good as Qu¡¯s Best Actor! ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, the two of them are of different types. Actor Qu is more aloof and cold, while this handsome uncle is really a beauty. It's so good that even a straight woman like me can almost not control him! That appearance is so alluring! Just looking at it through the screen, I almost thought he was deliberately tempting me! ¡¿ ?????????????????????????????????????????????? And her aura looks very strong, not girly at all! How can someone look like this! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, it's over, it's over, it's the first time I've seen such a beautiful man, and such a beautiful little boy, woo woo hoo, I can do it! I really can! ¡¿ ¡¾Almighty sisters! It's your turn! Within five seconds, I want to know all their news! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾It seems that Father Lu knows him, and if nothing else, he should be another super boss! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? Are the looks of rich people so incredible nowadays? ! What if he has a fat head, big ears, a shiny face, is obscene and obscene, and can't walk when he sees a beautiful woman? ? ? ¡¿ "It's not scary to have money. What's scary is that the other person has money, good looks and a good figure!" It¡¯s like I saved the galaxy in my previous life! ¡¿ ¡¾Sisters! I found it! ! ! This man's name is Pei Mingzhi, and he comes from the Pei family in the capital. Yes, he is the Pei family from the first family in the capital! He is also the richest man in the capital, and his financial resources are similar to those of our father Lu. ¡¿ "Damn it, he is really a super boss who is on par with Dad Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾This variety show is going to explode, two richest people are here! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh oh oh no, I have to fly over! I'll book a flight right now! ! ¡¿ [Also, that little brother Xiu Bai is his biological son, but the mother is unknown, and it is not possible to find out who he is for the time being. Of course, this is not important. What is important is that I heard that little brother Xiu Bai is not only exquisite and good-looking, but also has an IQ. Very high! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, but why is this little brother Xiu Bai sitting in a wheelchair? ¡¿ ¡¾I heard that there was a car accident a few years ago, which caused the leg to become disabled! ¡¿ ¡¾So miserable? ¡¿ Netizens in the live broadcast room howled for a while! Those viewers who were originally watching Li Yue's hard work selling vegetables in their live broadcast room. " Upon hearing this from Lu Junhan and the others, another super boss has arrived, and he is also the richest man. Even his son is as beautiful as a ghost. He decisively quit Li Yue¡¯s live broadcast room and joined Lu Junhan¡¯s. ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, I just heard that another richest man came here? where? where? ¡¿ As soon as these people arrived, they directly changed the topic, and the audience became excited again: ¡¾Here! It's that very, very beautiful beauty standing in front of Lili now! His name is Pei Mingzhi, the richest man in the capital. ¡¿ After that, there was a burst of exclamation. ¡¾To be honest, I feel that Dad Pei can debut with Dad Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾impossible! The two of them are not short of money, and they are not involved in the entertainment industry. Moreover, they are super bosses, earning tens of millions every minute. Maybe they feel that the stars in the entertainment industry earn too little money! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, it seems that I will never see these two people on the same show in my life! ¡¿ ¡¾Be content, at least Boss Pei and Boss Lu are on the same screen now! Sisters, what are you waiting for? Quickly take a screenshot! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, I remember Han Qin quit the show, right? Now out of the seven groups of guests, there are only six groups left, and one group is still missing. How about we ask the program team to invite Boss Pei! He doesn't have to do anything. His looks alone are enough for me to watch the entire variety show! ¡¿ ¡¾Maybe it can be done! Think about Dad Zhang, Dad Zhang is a success story! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! Even if Dad Pei can't be a guest, it would be great to be a special guest in the next episode! ¡¿ Soon, waves of viewers came to Jian Chenglang¡¯s Weibo and the program team¡¯s Weibo to make comments. Jian Chenglang: "" The other side. Xiao Luli turned sideways and raised her hand cheerfully to say hello to Pei Xiubai. There is a bright smile on her beautiful white and tender face. Pei Xiubai was sitting in a wheelchair, his pale fingertips resting on the armrests, his face cold and ghostly, with two bodyguards following behind him. The young man lifted up the jet black and slender hair like crow feathers.His eyelashes were as thick and black as ink, and his expression was calm. When he saw her, he had no intention of responding. But thinking about what Pei Mingzhi said before, this little guy was so angry that he couldn't say goodbye to him when he returned to Haicheng from the capital a few days ago, and even stood in the yard, planning to freeze to death. He pursed his petal-like thin lips, hesitated for two seconds, and finally nodded. Seeing that he responded to her, the little Loli's expression became even happier. She passed by Pei Mingzhi in front of her and ran up to Pei Xiubai. Raising her head, Xiao Naiyin said happily: "Brother Xiubai, are you here to buy fish too?" Pei Xiubai wanted to say, no, he is not as boring as Pei Mingzhi. But when he lowered his eyelashes slightly and met the little girl's sparkling, expectant black eyes, his words immediately changed. He said a faint "hmm". Sure enough, the little Loli's eyes suddenly lit up, as if she had fallen into the stars in the sky instantly. It was so beautiful. She turned around and started talking to Lu Junhan behind the stall: "Dad, Brother Xiubai said he wants to buy fish!!!" Very good! "When Brother Xiubai eats fish, he will definitely become as white and fat as her. In this case, Brother Xiubai will not die so easily." If Brother Xiu Bai hadn¡¯t died, he could have protected her father with her! Lu Junhan was indifferent, still sitting on the chair, like an uncle, he glanced at her lightly and sneered: "Why are you shouting so loudly? I'm not deaf, I can hear you." The little girl scratched her head with a puzzled expression: "But, Dad, you heard it, why don't you go catch fish for Brother Xiubai?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahaha, Dad Lu looks like he wants to spread Lili¡¯s ass! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha Lili, run! Otherwise your dad will spank you again! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Sure enough, Lili has a beautiful little brother, so she no longer needs a father! ¡¿ ¡¾Woohoo, Dad Lu looks so cute when he is jealous! Also, the way Lili doesn¡¯t know her father is jealous and is still trying to die is so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! Lock up this father and daughter! ¡¿ Lu Junhan was too lazy to talk nonsense to this little idiot. He sat on the recliner and pointed directly at the black bag hanging over there. Without even looking at Pei Xiubai, he raised his chin and said to Pei Mingzhi coldly: ¡°The bag is over there, you have to catch the fish yourself.¡± That attitude is really so bad! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 646 This fish doesn¡¯t cost money Pei Mingzhi¡¯s pretty mouth curved, with a smile on his face, but he didn¡¯t mind. After all, it was one¡¯s own smelly pig that took over someone else¡¯s juicy cabbage. Although it was Xiao Baicai who bumped into him personally, the essence is still the same¡ª¡ª Only pigs can eat cabbage, but cabbage cannot eat pigs. ¡°In the final analysis, Cabbage still suffers more. Pei Mingzhi and Lu Junhan had spent a lot of time in the devil training camp before. During the field survival training, they did not have enough conditions. They could only use branches and rough cloth to make fishing nets and go to the lake to catch fish. Under such harsh conditions, they were able to catch a lot of fish. Not to mention such a strong net now. " Moreover, compared with the fish in the lake, the fish in the fish tank can only move a little bit, and the difficulty is greatly reduced. For Pei Mingzhi, asking him to catch fish is undoubtedly the same as asking a senior high school student to write a kindergarten test paper on how much 1+1 equals. It couldn't be easier. Like Lu Junhan, Pei Mingzhi's movements are also very fast, his movements are smooth and smooth, and he also hits the target with one hit. With one move and a slight lift, he caught an extremely flexible fish in the net. Then, he flipped his wrist and the fish flew out of the net. The fish's head hit the cutting board accurately and hard. . The fish fainted directly. In the middle of the journey, not a drop of water splashed on Pei Mingzhi. His delicate and ghostly face was always smiling. It seems that he is not fishing now, but whispering to his lover in the bed. There is a gentle and tender smile between the ghostly eyebrows and eyes, which can immerse people in an instant. In just ten seconds, his movements were not as simple, rough, crisp, and even ruthless as Lu Junhan had done before. Instead, every move he made had a naturally abnormal beauty. Extraordinarily pleasing to the eye. Everyone was stunned. Including Xiaolu pear. She widened her big, black and clear eyes, and her bright red mouth opened wide, with a look of cuteness on her face. After a while, she took a sip of saliva like a little nymphomaniac. The white and tender cheeks are bulging, looking very cute. Pei Xiubai glanced sideways at her, his delicate brows furrowed slightly, and said coldly: "My saliva is dripping." saliva? saliva! The little Loli suddenly trembled, blinked her big black eyes, and quickly raised her little hand to touch her mouth, but after touching it several times, she couldn't find it. She shook her head and said obediently to Pei Xiubai: "Brother Xiubai, I'm not drooling." Pei Xiubai followed the good advice: "I must have read it wrong." The little Loli nodded vigorously: "Brother Xiubai, you must have read it wrong! He is three years old now, so he won't drool! Only one-year-old babies can drool." Pei Xiubai: "" However, at this moment, no one knew when Lu Junhan took action. Similarly, no one could see clearly when Lu Junhan took a sharp dagger in his hand. They saw that the tip of his dagger was on the fish that was lying unconscious on the cutting board - he picked it lightly! The next second, the whole fish was covered with moist water droplets that had not completely drained away. With a "swish", it flew towards the gentle, charming and charming Pei Mingzhi who was smiling. Midway through, Mr. Lu¡¯s cold and indifferent voice came: ¡°It¡¯s a live broadcast now, try another show.¡± Pei Mingzhi couldn't laugh anymore. He quickly put the flying fish in with the black bag in his hand to avoid being hit by the fish that smelled of fish. He saw that not a drop of water fell on his body. He then breathed a sigh of relief, curled his lips again, looked at the little girl over there, and replied with a smile: "Why, someone is jealous?" Lu Junhan was too lazy to talk nonsense to him. He just raised his eyelids and said, "Take your fish and get out." Pei Mingzhi did not leave, but said with a smile: "That's not possible, I haven't paid yet. How much does this fish cost?" Lu Junhan casually said: "5000." The little girl said abruptly: "No money!" The two said in unison. ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾no! Pear! ! ! You are too much of a double standard! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, just now those two young ladies came to buy fish, and your father said to give you 20. If you refuse, I will give you 20.Sell ??it for 100, and now I am your Brother Xiubai. You don¡¯t want the money anymore? ? ? Ahhhh, you inhuman little scumbag! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, I feel like if those two young ladies saw me, I might cry. ¡¿ ¡¾I am one of the two young ladies just now, I am already crying qaq. ¡¿ ¡¾And Father Lu is also ruthless! It sold to others for only 100, but now it is sold to Pei's father for 5,000, which is a full 50 times increase. For those who don't know, they thought they were enemies! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Dad Lu should know that Dad Pei is not short of money, so he kills hard! Finally, a fat sheep came, and it was simply unreasonable to pull out the wool without working hard! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, the father and daughter are going to start falling in love and killing each other again! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, the part I am most looking forward to is here! ¡¿ ¡¾Ahem, sisters, start placing your bets! This time I bet that Dad Lu will win! ¡¿ ¡¾I also bet on Dad Lu, Dad Lu has too many suppression methods, and Baby Lili is no match at all! Wow, my poor little pear! ¡¿ "That's not possible, don't underestimate Lili's fighting power, she is a magical woman who can drive her father crazy! ¡¿ ¡¾I also think Lili will win. I feel that Dad Lu still loves Lili very much. Sometimes, when Lili cries or acts coquettishly, Dad Lu will compromise. He is simply the best dad in the world! ¡¿ Pei Mingzhi looked at the indifferent Lu Junhan, then at the cute little Lu Li, who was pretty and well-behaved, and smiled jokingly: "So, who should I listen to now?" For Pei Mingzhi, 5,000 yuan is almost like free money, but the most important thing now is that there is something fun to watch. Xiao Luli looked at Pei Xiubai who was sitting in the wheelchair over there, raised her head pitifully, looked at Lu Junhan, and said sadly: "Dad, let's not accept Uncle Beauty's money, okay? Their family is very poor. If we accept their money, they will definitely die of poverty. I don't want Brother Xiubai to die." Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? Their family is also very poor right? ? ? "Just right," Lu Junhan said expressionlessly, "I really want them to die." Little girl: "" Lu Junhan not only didn¡¯t see the little girl¡¯s expression as if struck by lightning, he also sneered and said lightly: ¡°I not only want to collect their money, I also want to charge a little more so that they will die of poverty as soon as possible!¡± Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Little girl: "" Little girl: ¡°!!!¡± Little Lu Li stomped her feet angrily. She clenched her fists and shouted loudly: "Dad, you are a bad guy!" Lu Junhan was very calm and nonchalant: "Oh, then you are the little bad guy." Xiao Luli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Start updating, please give me a monthly pass~ (no charge) January 3rd. I am now sober and starting to code. In all, because I know that I owed the update yesterday, but the drinking was too confused yesterday. The update was strongly supported, so I did n¡¯t explain to you, so I went to bed. It may need to be repaired later. The plot will generally remain unchanged. The reason I¡¯m here now is to tell you that the updates I owed yesterday will be made up today. No surprise, I will be coding at home all day today, hahaha, happy! Finally no need to go out. I found that I still like to stay at home. So, please ask for the monthly pass now. I will look at the monthly pass later and try to add the monthly pass update. In other words, at least 6,000 words will be updated today, and at most 10,000 words will be updated! It depends on whether you give me a monthly pass! Mua~ I love you! It will be updated in the afternoon. I will code 1,000 later, and then I will continue coding after dinner! Because the weather is a bit cold, the code may be slower, but it will be posted as soon as possible, and there will be no shortage of updates. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 647 How can you be so poor? The people around were very quiet, watching the father and daughter quarreling with relish. There was a slight blush on Xiao Luli's angry white cheeks. The delicate and beautiful little face is as red as a ripe little apple, and it looks so cute. It makes people want to take a hard bite on her baby-fat cheeks. She opened her big and round black eyes, her white and tender cheeks bulged, she huffed and hugged her little arms, turned around with a "shua", and turned her back to Lu Junhan, as if she was angry. The bright red little mouth is so pouted. She said angrily: "Humph! Dad, you will regret it! Becausebecause if Brother Xiubai dies, no one will save you in the future, and you will die too, Dad!" Lu Junhan glanced at her angry little body, then at her sullen little face. He sat on the recliner, straightened his sleeves with his long, pale fingers, and wrote lightly: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m tired of living too.¡± Xiao Luli: "" "Hahaha, God damn, I'm tired of living too. My Father Lu is worthy of being my Father Lu, he's so cruel!" ! ! ¡¿ Although the audience in the live broadcast room did not understand why Lu Junhan would also die if Pei Xiubai died, this did not prevent them from laughing: ¡¾Oh My God! The jealous father Lu has amazing fighting ability! Lili is obviously no match at all! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, Lili will definitely not be able to defeat her father this time! ¡¿ ¡¾That's not certain, where is this? Our baby Lili has a great trick that we haven't used yet! quick! Lili, cry to your father! ¡¿ ¡¾right! Lili, hug your dad and cry for three days and three nights! Let¡¯s see if your father dares to collect money again! ! ¡¿ Sure enough, when the little girl looked at her ruthless father, her little fat face wrinkled and her eyes turned red. A layer of crystal mist suddenly appeared in the black and clear eyes. She sniffed, raised her teary black eyes, and choked pitifully: "Woo~Dad" Lu Junhan's dark and cold eyes narrowed dangerously, and he turned to look at her with a sinister look. He pursed his thin lips and said nothing. Instead, he threw the sharp dagger that he was playing with with the cold light in his hand, and the dagger "swooshed" like a dart, and it pierced the wooden cutting board in front of him. Right in the center. The dagger stood firmly on it. It¡¯s full of intimidation. Lu Junhan crossed his arms, tugged his thin lips, and sneered: "If you fucking dare to cry, I will kill your brother Xiu Bai right now!" Pei Xiubai glanced at him, his cold and dark eyes narrowed. But Pei Mingzhi still had a smile on his face. Neither of them looked frightened at all. Only the little Loli, her tears stopped in an instant, her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked at Lu Junhan whether she wanted to cry or not, with a pitiful and aggrieved expression. Seeing that she finally shut up, Lu Junhan glanced at the fish in Pei Mingzhi's hand and said to him coldly: "This fish is ten thousand, so get out of here after paying." ¡°???¡± Pei Mingzhi looked at the fish in his hand, then at Lu Junhan who looked indifferent, blinked his beautiful eyes, and smiled: "Hey, didn't you just pay me 5,000? Why did it become 10,000?" Lu Junhan said slowly and calmly: "Just now was just now, and now is now." Pei Mingzhi: "" ¡¾Hahaha ok! My father Lu has fully demonstrated that time is money! ¡¿ ¡¾In less than five minutes, there is an extra 5,000 yuan. Hahaha, looking at Dad Pei's appearance now, he looks like he is about to hit someone. ¡¿ ¡¾As expected, my father, Lu, is the most evil capitalist! Look at this trick, even I admire it! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooo daddy Pei, what a beauty! Pay quickly! Otherwise, it will rise to 15,000 later! Fifteen thousand a fish! My father, Lu, would probably die laughing when he counted the money! ¡¿ ¡¾What are you afraid of! Our father Pei is the richest man in the capital. How can we be so short of money? Even if the price rises to 20,000 to 30,000 per fish, for father Pei, it is still the same as not having to pay! Maybe, two to thirty thousand dollars is not enough for his usual meal! ¡¿ ¡¾over thinking! Do you think that rich people¡¯s money comes from strong winds? ¡¿ The audience in the live broadcast room was noisy. And over there, the little girl is afraid of her own beautyBrother ? was killed by his father, and he didn't dare to say anything about not accepting money anymore. When she suddenly heard her father say that he wanted 10,000 yuan, she immediately became anxious. She opened her big black eyes filled with water mist, tugged on her father's sleeves with her little hands, and choked out soft and waxy words: "Dadyou, don't charge so much money from Uncle Beauty. Uncle Beauty is very poor, he is really, really poor" She rubbed her red eyes with her little hands, sobbing and saying: "Moreover, if Uncle Beauty has no money, he will sell all of Brother Xiubai, and sell them for a lot of one hundred yuan. In this case, I will never see Brother Xiubai again in the future. Wuwuwu" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" I'm not, I can't, don't talk nonsense! ¡¾Hahahahaha, poor hungry father Pei suddenly turned into a human trafficker! ¡¿ ¡¾I used to think that Lili just thought her family was very poor, but unexpectedly, it turned out that Pei¡¯s father¡¯s family was also very poor. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah Lili, you may have some misunderstanding about the word 'richest man'! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Woohoo, I really want to be as poor as Dad Lu and Dad Pei! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above! Let this poverty kill me! ¡¿ Pei Mingzhi was silent for two seconds, but still felt that it was necessary to prove his innocence in front of netizens across the country. He clenched his fist and coughed lightly, then said helplessly to the crying little girl who was out of breath: "Um, Lili, actually my uncle's family is not poor. Really, not only are they not poor, their uncle's family is quite rich." The little Loli sniffed and looked at him with tears in her eyes: "Really, really?" Seeing that she believed her, Pei Mingzhi breathed a sigh of relief and showed a bright and dazzling smile: "certainly." ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s afraid that the little girl doesn¡¯t know how rich their family is. Pei Mingzhi thought for a while, bent down slightly, gently wiped away the tears from the corners of the little girl's eyes with his fingers, and said with a soft smile: "As for my uncle's familywell, uncle, he is as rich as your father." Lu Junhan took a deep breath and decisively closed his eyes. As if struck by lightning, the little Loli looked at Pei Minzhi with a look of disbelief on her face and her voice trembled: "As rich as my father?" Pei Minzhi rubbed her little head, chuckled, and said, "Yes, uncle and your father -" Who knows, he hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet. I saw the little loli in front of me shed tears again. She raised her head and cried very, very loudly: ¡°Oh, oh, beautiful uncle, you, how can you be so poor¡± Pei Mingzhi: "???" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 648 I am poor, I am too poor "Uncle BeautyHow come you are as poor as my father?" The little girl was crying. She couldn't bear it anymore and asked in aggrieved tone. In her impression. Uncle Beauty and Brother Xiubai gave her chicken legs. There are many chicken legs in a box. Auntie said that chicken legs have to be bought with money. Brother Xiubai and Uncle Beauty gave her so many chicken drumsticks, which was equivalent to giving her a lot of money. So, Brother Xiubai and the others should be very rich. How could she be as poor as her father? The little girl lowered her head with a very depressed expression. Pei Mingzhi had a strange face, looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, and asked hesitantly: "You said that I am as poor as your father? No, Lili, do you think your father is poor?" Xiao Luli¡¯s face turned pale. It¡¯s like being hurt by the fact that my father is very poor. The little Lolita, who had barely cried at first, had her eyes red again. There was a glistening mist in her eyes, and her expression was even more aggrieved. She looked at Pei Mingzhi eagerly, whimpering in her little voice: "Yes, our family is very poor. My father has no money in his wallet. He, he can hardly afford to support me" It costs money to raise her. She can eat three chicken drumsticks a day! other people:"¡­¡­" Pei Mingzhi thought for a few seconds and asked tentatively: "There should be a card, right?" "Yeah!" The little Loli raised her big watery black eyes with red eyes, sobbed and nodded seriously: "Yesmy dad has a lot of useless cards." Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" So many, so many it's useless. Card! ! ! ! ! ! Money is nothing! Cards are the most valuable! ! Not to mention the card, let¡¯s just talk about the wallet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s worth more than the money in it! ??????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Anyway, my dad is poor There is still four hundred yuan in his bag, but, my dad's wallet has no money at all" As he spoke, the little girl felt like crying again. She rubbed her eyes and sobbed: "He is so poor, so poor. How can my father be so poor? Wow, oh, oh, oh" Pei Mingzhi put a hundred yuan in his wallet in case of emergencies: "" Yes, I also want to know why your dad doesn¡¯t put any money in his wallet. other people:"¡­¡­" Lu Jun had a cold expression on his face, but he finally couldn't bear it anymore and said coldly: "I am not poor." Pei Mingzhi: "" "This is probably because Lu Gou, who was too lazy to talk or explain to others, became stubborn in the end. The little girl looked at him with an aggrieved look: "But there's no money in your wallet!" Lu Junhan took a deep breath and calmed down his temper: "That's because I didn't put any money in." A wallet is something that is close to the body. If you put so much money in it, it will be bulging and your movement will be very hindered. It¡¯s not as convenient as having a few cards. Previously, in order to stop the little girl from worrying about the fact that their family was poor. Lu Junhan asked someone to stuff a lot of money into his wallet¡ª¡ª There are so many that the wallet can¡¯t be closed, and it can¡¯t even fit in the pockets of suit pants. Outsiders only need to take a quick look to know that there is a lot of money in the wallet. In those days, Lu Junhan¡¯s wallet was personally kept by his assistant. I thought that after a few days of "rich" living, this little guy had dispelled his idea that his family was poor. But I didn¡¯t expect that this little guy would check his wallet every two days, as if he was afraid that their family would become poor. Lu Junhan has quite a lot of wallets, so there is nothing missing. I simply went to the next room, got a new wallet, and took it with me. And the wallet full of money is placed in the bedroom, ready to be checked by the little thing at any time. Sure enough, those days were very calm and peaceful. ?After the little guy knew that their family was rich, he became even more extravagant. She only ate two chicken drumsticks every night. For the first time, she ate three drumsticks for several days in a row. Song Qingwan felt heartbroken when she saw it, and secretly stuffed money into Lu Junhan's wallet. Lu Qidong is the same. And after Mr. Lu heard about this, he also felt that this was not possible. He stuffed another amount of money into his wallet. Now Lu Junhan's wallet has become the savings box for the Lu family. ????????????? Only the little girl counted the extra 100 yuan every day and looked very happy. She felt that her father must have sold a lot of fish and made a lot of money in those days. But when we came to record the show today and got on the plane, the little girl suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t looked at her father¡¯s wallet yet. Lu Junhan got up too early, woke up at five o'clock, got on the plane, and was very sleepy. Seeing this little troublemaker clamoring for his wallet, I felt sleepy and didn¡¯t think much about it. I thought she was too bored and wanted toys to play with. With an impatient look on his face, he took his wallet out of his pocket and threw it to her without even looking at it. Then, the little Loli watched helplessly as her wallet, which was filled with money and about to explode, instantly turned into the shriveled one in front of her Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli: "!!!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Their family has indeed become poor again. So, this is what happened now. "That's right!" After the little girl heard Lu Junhan¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t put any money in.¡± A look of enlightenment appeared on his face. Lu Junhan thought she understood - just because there is no money in the wallet, it does not mean that a person is poor. Who knows, the next second, he saw the little girl running up to him. ?? Stretched out her little hand, touched his pocket, and took out his wallet with familiarity. Then, she straightened up and unzipped her small bag, revealing it was full of red banknotes from selling fish just now. She took the red banknotes out of her small bag and stuffed them into Lu Junhan's empty wallet. I saw my wallet became bulging again. Little Lu Licai said to Lu Junhan with a happy face: "Yes, Dad, now that we have put the money in, you will not be poor! You are so smart!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" other people:"¡­¡­" This, this, this is also okay? ? ? After Xiao Luli finally made her father not poor, she suddenly remembered that if her father was not poor now, then Uncle Beauty would be the poorest. With that said, Xiao Luli looked at Pei Mingzhi pitifully. Pei Mingzhi was not as stubborn as Lu Junhan. He immediately raised his hands and sighed with a smile: "Yes, I am poor, I am too poor. I promise to make good money when I go back." The little girl was satisfied, but looking at Pei Xiubai over there, she said hesitantly: "Uncle Beauty, if you have no money in the future, will you sell Brother Xiubai?" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 649 Uncle Beauty and Brother Xiubai are gone Pei Mingzhi: "I" He didn¡¯t wait for Pei Mingzhi to finish speaking. The little girl looked at him with a sad face: "Uncle Beauty, if you really want to sell Brother Xiubai, can you sell it to my dad at a cheaper price? Can one hundred yuan be enough? My dad is also very poor, and he still wants to support me. She¡¯s white and fat" She clasped her little fingers and her voice dropped, a little dull: "Maybe, maybe I don't have that much money to buy Brother Xiubai" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Xiubai has already figured out the way out for you. On the contrary, Lu Junhan frowned, folded his arms, and said with a cold face: "When did I say I wanted to buy him?" The little Lolita turned her head, opened her big black and clear eyes, clenched her little fists, and said in a eloquent voice: "Dad! Brother Xiubai only has one hundred yuan now, which is so cheap!" Lu Junhan: "" It¡¯s not like buying groceries, just looking for cheap. Even if it¡¯s a 10% discount and costs ten yuan, he doesn¡¯t want it! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The little Lolita turned her head again, the little man who was so energetic to Lu Junhan just now, but now she was looking at Pei Mingzhi and said pitifully: "Okay, Uncle Beauty, one hundred dollars is really a lot, just sell Brother Xiubai to my father" Pei Mingzhi: "" Which little bastard just said that one hundred yuan was very cheap? ¡¾Hahahaha, baby Lili is so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! To Dad Lu: One hundred yuan is a bargain! To Pei¡¯s father: One hundred yuan is too much, no more! Hahaha, your face-changing skills are so proficient! I feel like baby Lili will be able to act in the future! ¡¿ "That's right, if I hadn't heard what Lili said to his father before, just with this pitiful and cute expression, if it were me, I would have agreed long ago. ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, me too, I can't find any flaw! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I really thought that Lili thought that one hundred yuan was too much! ¡¿ Pei Mingzhi glanced at Pei Xiubai, who was expressionless. He didn't know what he was thinking, but a faint smile flashed across his eyes. He met the little girl¡¯s eager eyes and saw Lu Junhan looking down at his phone, not paying attention here. His eyes flashed slightly, and he bent down with a smile. He tilted his head to the little girl¡¯s ear, smiled and said quickly: "Of course! When you grow up, Lili, in more than ten years, I will sell your brother Xiubai to you, okay?" Others could not hear what the little girl said. But I saw the little girl's extremely troubled expression: "No, can't you go faster?" More than ten years. It¡¯s going to be a long, long time. Pei Minzhi noticed the cold gaze on him, and before someone threw the dagger over, he quickly straightened up, bent his beautiful eyes, smiled at the troubled little girl, and shook his head: "no." "But it's better to sell it than not to sell it." "Okay," so the little girl agreed, but still said dullly: "But, uncle beauty, you can't lie to others." "Well," Pei Minzhi rubbed her little head and smiled: "I hope Lili can remember it in the future." The little Loli was not convinced and pouted her bright red mouth: "They will remember it! What a good memory they have! They remember exactly how much money is in Dad's wallet every day!" Pei Mingzhi: "" With that said, the little girl ran up to Pei Xiubai and said with bright eyes: "Brother Xiubai, your father said that he will sell you to me in the future! When my father buys you, let's protect my father together, okay?" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai gave Pei Ming a cool look, tilted his head, and signaled the bodyguard to move away the photographer who wanted to take a picture of him to avoid unnecessary trouble. He tugged his thin lips and sneered: "Okay, wait until I kill my father." Pei Mingzhi: "" The little Loli tilted her head in confusion before she could ask why. The whole person was covered by aHe picked it up with his hands. The cold voice came directly from the top of the head, revealing a deep sense of worry: "If I don't look at you for a moment, you can talk to anyone, right?" She fluttered her limbs in the air, turned her head, and saw that familiar handsome face. She pouted her little mouth and said in a grievance voice: "Dad! I'm talking to Brother Xiubai!" Lu Junhan glanced at Pei Xiubai and sneered: "What kind of brother is he? Why didn't I remember that I gave birth to a son?" Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. Pei Mingzhi just curled his lips and smiled. ¡°My son was bullied and I had no intention of helping him at all.¡± During the training camp, he and Lu Gou had the two most accurate intuitions among many people. ¡°Obviously, in Xiao Luli¡¯s heart, Pei Xiubai is different. As for this difference, he didn¡¯t have frequent contact with the little girl¡¯s family, but he didn¡¯t see why for the time being. But I have to admit that every time the little girl sees Pei Xiubai, it¡¯s like a dog seeing meat. Sometimes, Pei Mingzhi wonders if Xiao Luli wants something from Pei Xiubai, otherwise why would he be so attentive every time he sees Pei Xiubai. He guessed that Lu Junhan might have noticed it, but like him, he couldn't guess the specific reason for the time being. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan didn¡¯t pay much attention to Pei Xiubai, and directly threw the struggling little girl in front of the fish tank, and said to her coldly: ¡°Stand still and sell your fish!¡± The little girl turned around, unconvinced, and yelled: "No! They collect money! Dad, you are the one selling fish!" "Okay," Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, rarely speaking easily, and then he threw the little girl in front of Pei Mingzhi and urged lightly: "Go and collect the money." Xiao Luli: "" "Xiao Luli doesn't want to accept money from Uncle Beauty." So, she ran to the fish tank again, and her young and clear little voice came from afar: "Dad, I'm selling fish!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai: "" In the end, Lu Junhan also confiscated Pei Mingzhi¡¯s money. He doesn¡¯t like that little money either. Pei Mingzhi was forced to leave quickly with Pei Xiubai, who was an eyesore. Pei Mingzhi didn't intend to stay too long to hinder their recording of the program, so he took Pei Xiubai away directly. Of course, Pei Xiubai was often "secretly plotted" along the way. When the little girl came back from standing in front of the fish tank for a while, she found that Uncle Beauty and Brother Xiubai were gone! She twisted her little head and looked around: "Dad! Where are Uncle Beauty and Brother Xiubai?" Lu Junhan said slowly and calmly: "Dead." "" The little Loli didn't believe it: "You're lying! They haven't spent a hundred yuan to buy Brother Xiubai, so they won't die!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 650: Cheated me out of money (monthly ticket plus more updates) Lu Junhan glanced at her and said coldly: "Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I will let you die with them?" "No," Xiao Luli pouted her bright red mouth, hugged his legs stickyly, and said hummingly, "I just want to die with my father." Lu Junhan: "" At this moment, Qu Qianqian over there listened. He trotted over, raised his little hands happily, and said crisply: "Sister Lili! Buy it from me! I don't want a hundred yuan, you just need to give my dad fifty!" Qu Sinian: "" Half an hour later, the items at the four stalls were almost sold out, and there were a lot fewer people. ???????????? The group of second-generation rich people from before each got the signatures of their idols, returned to the inn with satisfaction, and quickly posted on WeChat Moments and Weibo to show off. Seeing that Qu Sinian and the others had almost made enough money to spend today, they stopped doing business and planned to take a rest first. As a result, there were gradually fewer people, and Jian Xiyan did not have to be busy collecting money. As a result, Jian Xiyan¡¯s ears are particularly good when he is free. Hearing Qu Qianqian¡¯s voice, he pulled Jian Yi and ran over. He frowned with his delicate brows and wrote seriously on the writing board: I am thirty. Jian Yi: "" Zhang Yiming also took some time off. But he is not the one who collects the money, but the one who sells the coal. After half an hour, his chubby face was dark and covered with soot. Seeing this, he raised his little black hand and ran over, shouting: ¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me, I only need ten yuan!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang slapped him on the head and said, "Ten yuan, ten yuan, come back and sell coal!" Zhang Yiming was unwilling to give in: "Isn't it time to rest?" Zhang Dazhuang: "Have a rest! Let's get back to work!" Zhang Yiming: "" With that said, Zhang Dazhuang took the person away. Resolutely prevent these four little guys from mixing together. Qu Sinian did the same, bent down, picked up Qu Qianqian, and took her away directly. Qu Qianqian still didn¡¯t give up, turned her head and said crisply: ¡°Sister Lili, why don¡¯t you buy my dad too? My dad doesn¡¯t need money, huh, huh¡ª¡± Qu Sinian covered her mouth with a look of helplessness. Jian Xiyan looked at the other two friends who were taken away, and then at his father who had a dull expression. He thought about it and wrote stubbornly: No need for you, I will go by myself. Then, he returned to the stall again. Jian Yi: "" And over there, Xiao Luli was looking down and counting whether her four hundred yuan would be enough to buy all her friends. After finally finishing the calculation, she found that even if she bought them all, she would still have a lot of money left. So, she took out a hundred yuan and prepared to pay the bill to buy someone. Then, she raised her head happily. But the next second, I suddenly discovered that the other friends who were here just now were gone. She was immediately shocked. Eyes widened. He looked at Lu Junhan with a trembling expression: "Dad, dadsister Qianqian, have they been here just now?" Before Lu Junhan could say anything more, the little girl suddenly pounced on him. She hugged her father's neck tightly with her little arms, said "Wow", and cried out of fear: "Dad! There is a ghost!!!" Lu Junhan: "" Over there, Jian Chenglang's eyes lit up, and in a mood to cause trouble, he turned to the producer and said: ¡°Go, add an extra haunted house to tomorrow¡¯s mission location!¡± However, the next second, I heard the crying little girl over there sobbing and continued: "¡ª¡ªSomeone pretended to be Sister Qianqian and the others and came to defraud me of money!" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" other people:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 651 Do you still remember that you are recording a show? ¡¾? ? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Oh, being afraid of ghosts is not the point, the point is to cheat me out of money? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Lili was very angry: It's okay to have ghosts, but you can't defraud me of money! ! ¡¿ The producer was silent for a while, then turned to look at Director Jian who seemed to be autistic again. After thinking about it, he still asked heartbreakingly: "Then director, are you going to add another haunted house to your plan for tomorrow?" ??????????? Actually, it¡¯s not difficult to add a haunted house. Because tomorrow¡¯s mission location is in the entire amusement park. The amusement parks here basically have haunted houses. There is absolutely no need to spend time and energy looking for it. Jian Chenglang: "" "Plus," Jian Chenglang gritted his teeth, not sure whether he was trying to convince the producer or himself: "There are very few children today who are not afraid of ghosts. I don't believe she is really not afraid!" "Okay," the producer was very talkative. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and said, "Then I'll go get someone to rent another haunted house." "Wait a minute!" Jian Chenglang suddenly stopped him again. Producer:"?" Jian Chenglang was silent for a while, and after holding it in for a long time, he still said: "Let someone arrange for some ghosts to go in." "??" The producer blinked, a little strange: "There's no need to arrange it. Aren't all the ghosts in the haunted house full of ghosts? What kind of ghosts should we arrange to enter?" Although those ghosts are people pretending to be ghosts, they are indeed "ghosts"! Jian Chenglang glanced at him with a look of disdain, "I'm talking about the kind of ghost who can deceive children out of money!" Producer:"¡­¡­" Jian Chenglang narrowed his eyes, and suddenly his fighting spirit ignited: "Anyway, tomorrow, I will let the father and daughter go in smiling and come out crying!" Producer:"¡­¡­" No, director, are you really not afraid of being dragged into a corner and beaten by the four of them? But let¡¯s be honest. The producer actually agreed. After all, since the show has been on the air for so long, their program team has inherited the characteristics of most program teams in the entertainment industry. They have chosen to be immoral many times and dig holes for the guests. Who would have known that Lu Junhan and the others were even less human than they were. Just like this time, they originally thought they would see an extremely bleak scene. But I didn¡¯t expect that Lu Junhan¡¯s business would be so prosperous. They even made several times more money than Li Yue and the others on the street next door. They were not as embarrassed as Li Yue and the others. This made the people on the program team feel that their confidence was frustrated, and they just wanted to make trouble quickly and regain some ground! ¡­¡­ Soon, the one-and-a-half-hour task of selling vegetables was over. When there was no business in the first half hour, Lu Junhan and the others were sleeping, closing their eyes and relaxing. ¡°In the next half hour, everything in Lu Junhan¡¯s stall was about the same, and there were almost no customers. They threw the money they earned to the little ones to play with, then slumped on the chairs and closed their eyes to rest. Looking at it, Jian Chenglang wished he could send all four of them neatly to a nursing home for retirement! But having said that, Lu Junhan and the others really had nothing else to do except sleep. ???????????????????? In order to appear on the variety show in the past two days, they have finished their work all night long in advance. Those that are not important are pushed to the next few days. When people are busy, they don¡¯t feel anything. Once you are free, you will feel sleepy. Fortunately, the viewers in the live broadcast room don¡¯t need them to do anything. Just by staring at their faces, they can look at them for more than half an hour, and then scream for more than half an hour without feeling tired at all. They even wish that this kind of sleeping face benefit could be given more! ! In comparison, Li Yue and the others, who were trying their best to sell, looked very embarrassed. When the task is completed and assembled. Li Yue's body smelled of fish, her clothes were wet and dripping, and her expression was pale and ugly. Like he's going to spit it out at any moment. After this time, she may never want to eat fish again in her life. Li Jiaojiao is not much better. After all, the two of them are in the same booth. The location of the stall is only a small size. Those fish were flapping wildly, splashing water and water droplets, and Li Jiaojiao, who was collecting money next to him, was inevitably affected. An hour and a half assignmentWhen she came down, her hair and clothes were all wet. The strong fishy smell on her body even covered up the smell of the perfume she sprayed before. The same goes for Han Qin, but his body is still clean, but his face is too livid, as if he could drip water. Because he had almost no business to do in the next hour. There were even many female villagers who had heard him sing before, pointing at him with disgusting expressions, and their high-pitched voices could be heard by almost everyone in the street. They said that the pop songs he sang before were not good at all, and they didn¡¯t know what the hell he was singing. They said they were not as good as their local folk songs. And just like that, he actually charges money for his songs! The same goes for the drum set. I don¡¯t know what it is beating. It looks horrifying, but the sound it makes is not pleasant at all! How could Han Qin, who had always been proud and vain, stand this? I feel that these people are just uneducated country people who don¡¯t understand what music is at all! But considering that it is still live broadcast and being stared at by so many viewers. Han Qin still had to pretend to be calm and indifferent, and it didn't matter whether the business was good or not. When people who didn't appreciate it pointed at him, he laughed it off with a tolerant smile. In fact, he was extremely angry. But fortunately, their street has an advantage over Lu Junhan and the others. Although they worked hard, they still made money, but Lu Junhan and the others were different. Maybe, after this hour and a half, the four groups of them haven¡¯t sold anything, and haven¡¯t made a dime! Thinking of this, Han Qin felt much more relaxed. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao are the same. They stood at the gathering place, eager for Jian Chenglang to quickly announce that the people from Second Street had won. If it weren¡¯t for waiting to see Lu Junhan¡¯s team lose, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao would have gone back to the inn to take a shower! How can I endure the fishy smell all over my body and wait here for so long! Li Yue and the others arrived at the meeting place and stood there for about two minutes. Lu Junhan and the others just walked over with sleepy and irritable expressions, Ying Ting's brows furrowed tightly. It was obvious that someone had disturbed his sleep, and his expression was very impatient. Jian Chenglang: "" elder brother! My big brother! Do you still remember that you are recording the show? Jian Chenglang saw that all eight groups of guests had arrived. Without any nonsense, he directly announced the sales performance of each group. Han Qin, Li Yue, and Li Jiaojiao are full of confidence. Although the money they earn cannot beat Zhou Xiaoxiao, it is more than enough to beat Lu Junhan and the others! Who gave their stall a good location? However, the next second, they were dumbfounded. The staff member said: "First Street: Lu Junhan's group earned a total of 2,600 yuan, Qu Sinian's group earned a total of 1,500 yuan, Jian Yi's group earned a total of 1,200 yuan, and Zhang Dazhuang's group earned a total of 1,100 yuan." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 652 Dad, this is for you As soon as these words were said, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao's eyes widened. Han Qin¡¯s expression twisted for a moment, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold on. Li Yue shouted loudly without thinking: "This is impossible! How can they make so much money!" Jian Chenglang was a little unhappy when she interrupted him. Naturally, Li Yue¡¯s implication was that he wanted to know if Lu Junhan and the others had cheated. He frowned and said coldly: "We are live broadcasting and the whole process is recorded. If anyone doesn't believe it, you can check the video playback afterwards." Li Yue also knew that he had lost his composure, so he pursed his lips and said no more. ??And actually. Lu Junhan and the others only have 20 fish, just like Li Yue and the others. Lu Junhan and the others sold 16 fish and gave 1 fish to Pei Mingzhi. There were only 3 fish left in the fish tank, making a total profit of only 1,600. But I discovered it when I was cleaning up the stall. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t ask Pei Mingzhi to give him any money, but he still did. Ten red one-hundred-yuan bills were buried under a large stack of black bags. I don¡¯t know when it was put in. Lu Junhan accepted it calmly, and then sent a message to Pei Mingzhi: ¡¾Ten thousand fish, you still owe me 9000. ¡¿ Pei Mingzhi: [¡­¡­] Seeing that Li Yue didn¡¯t say anything, the staff continued to report to Li Yue and their performance: "Second Street: Li Yue's group earned a total of 43, Han Qin's group earned a total of 35, Zhou Xiaoxiao's group earned a total of 76, and Liu Jia's group earned a total of 32." The result is obvious, Lu Junhan and the others won. Moreover, the difference in amount is huge, and there is no doubt about winning. Li Yue, Li Jiaojiao, and Han Qin all looked extremely ugly. ¡¾Fuck! This is simply a public execution! The difference is too obvious! ¡¿ [Hahaha, Li Yue's location is so good, but he actually made such a little money. Even the zero of my father Lu and their group were not enough. ¡¿ ¡¾I¡¯m afraid the program team didn¡¯t expect that Father Lu and the others could make so much money! ¡¿ ¡¾Sure enough, my father Lu is worthy of being my father Lu! No matter how deep the pit dug by the program crew is, he can still climb out of it and push everyone in the program crew down hahahaha! ¡¿ ????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s all thanks to the two customers that Baby Lili went to attract, otherwise Dad Lu and the others might really have no business to do! ¡¿ ¡¾Woohoo, my baby Lili is indeed the cutest! At such a young age, you can help your father with his business! ¡¿ After that, Jian Chenglang didn't care what they thought. ??It only said that they can rest for three hours now. During these three hours, they can spend their time freely and do whatever they want, but the photographer must follow them throughout the process. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao were still a little unwilling to lose like this. But I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and finally ran back to the inn to take a shower. The others dispersed not long after. Only Xiao Luli counted his money again and again. She looked at the 2,600 yuan in her left hand, and then at the 10 yuan that Jian Chenglang had given to each group of guests in her right hand, and frowned in confusion. She first gave 10 yuan to Lu Junhan. After thinking about it, she took her hand back and gave the 2,600 yuan in her left hand to her father: "Dad, this is for you." Lu Junhan frowned: "What are you doing for me?" The little girl said aggrievedly: "I am afraid of being cheated. I am so stupidI will definitely be cheated by then." Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°If you give me the money, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be cheated?¡± The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, obviously she didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a thing. She hesitated for a few seconds and asked hesitantly: "Dadso you are stupid too?" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 653 Purple Banana after¡ª¡ª ¡¾Hahaha, faced with Lili¡¯s questions, Dad Lu decisively took the money! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu¡¯s face was expressionless: No, I¡¯m not stupid! ok! Just leave the money with me, don't worry, with my super high IQ, no one can defraud me of my money! no one! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes! Lili wins this round! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Dad Lu is scared! He is really scared! quick! Sisters, record this great moment! ¡¿ She made 2,600 yuan from selling fish, but Xiao Luli still had 400 yuan left. The little Loli thought for a while and gave all the money to her father for safekeeping. After that, I saw my father taking the 3,000 yuan with no expression, and then stuffed it into his wallet, and he put the wallet properly in his coat pocket. Xiao Luli went over to hold her father, stretched out her little hand, and touched inside, and found that the pockets of the coat were very deep. With the wallet inside, it is obviously very safe. The little girl let out a long sigh of relief. Then he put the other ten dollars into his small bag. While putting it away, her bright red mouth still made a sweet sound and whispered to the person on the banknote: "Ten dollars, you have to be more upbeat and don't be deceived by ghosts, otherwise people will be very sad and sad" Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" These words make me cry when I hear them. At this moment, Qu Sinian, who was discussing something with Jian Yi and the others, suddenly came over and asked them with a smile: "Hey, Lao Lu, Lili, how about we cook a barbecue for lunch?" Lu Junhan was too lazy to do anything, frowned, and asked lightly: "Are you very free?" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang spoke up at the right time: "No, Mr. Lu, we just went to see it. The restaurants here are too expensive, and it's not worth it for one meal. Moreover, basically every dish has chili pepper. It doesn't matter to us adults, it's just for children's stomach. Weak, can¡¯t eat¡­¡± Zhang Yiming shouted unconvinced and interjected: "We can eat! Who said we can't eat! We can eat a lot Wow¡ª¡ª" "You little bastard, you deserve a beating, right? Shut up!" Zhang Yiming: "" Zhang Dazhuang punched Zhang Yiming directly, and then withdrew his fist to punch Zhang Yiming. As if nothing had happened, he continued what he had just said with a naive smile: "I happened to see that there are a lot of vegetables left in your stall, and there is also coal. Although honeycomb briquettes are not the same kind of coal used for barbecue, I asked the program team, and they said they can change it. When the time comes, we will buy another barbecue rack. , and then buy some vegetables and seasonings, it¡¯s actually about the same. Well all in all, it doesn¡¯t cost much money and time. " Xiao Luli didn¡¯t understand anything, she just understood ¡°buy some food¡±. Her eyes lit up, she raised her little hand and said excitedly to Lu Junhan: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to buy groceries!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Over there, Qu Qianqian saw that Xiao Luli was going to buy groceries, so she quickly raised her hand and said to her father, "Dad! I'm going to buy groceries too!" Zhang Yiming: "Me too, me too, shopping for groceries!" The Jianxi proverb writes seriously: Buy groceries! ! When Qu Sinian saw this, his eyes flashed slightly and he said with a smile: "How about this? Lao Zhang, you go exchange coal with the program team, I'll buy a barbecue rack, and then the others will go to the vegetable market to buy some vegetables, seasonings and oil. Half an hour later, we'll all be here Let¡¯s get together and start making lunch, what do you think?¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "Okay!" Lu Junhan and Jian Yi looked indifferent: "Not very good." Qu Sinian: "" With the thought of dying together. In the end, the coal replacement was left to Jian Chenglang alone. Jian Chenglang maintained the director's superior airs and was extremely unwilling to succumb to the guests. Of course, until the end, he did not succumb to the intimidation of the guests, but he succumbed to his brother's fist. With a look of humiliation on his face, Guaiguai helped them change coal. As for buying a barbecue rack, it is directly merged with buying vegetables. Anyway, it is not a matter of buying anything. ¡°In short, no one of the four adults and four children can be left behind. Seeing that his trick had failed, Qu Sinian lamented for a long time.The tone was the same as that of Zhang Dazhuang next to him, with a sad look on his face. Originally, they thought they could leave their children to others for a while. "As for the little ones who have never seen the lower world, when they entered the supermarket, they saw a dazzling array of exquisite products and countless colorful candies, snacks, and sodas on display. His eyes widened and he exclaimed "Wow" in amazement. Then, like crazy, he rushed inside. Qu Qianqian: "Sister Lili!! There are so many candies here!" Zhang Yiming: "Ah, ah, there are also Transformers! Very cool!" Xiao Luli: "Dad, daddy, come on! There are a lot of vegetables here! I want to buy them all back!" Jian Xiyan was also very excited. So, the first thing Lu Junhan and the others did when they entered the supermarket was to buy four dog leashes. The little guys have one each. ¡­¡­ Fortunately, after being excited for two minutes, the little ones didn¡¯t forget that they were here to buy groceries. Originally, Lu Junhan and the others planned to go to the vegetable market, but there were too many people in the market, and these few were very good at running around, so it was easy to lose track of people. Thinking that they would not be short of money anyway, they simply went to the supermarket instead. Because the barbecue rack was too big and heavy, it was not sold in supermarkets and difficult to carry. They planned to buy it at the vegetable market last. Xiao Luli opened her big black and clear eyes and glanced over the rows of vegetables, her eyes full of curiosity. She usually only saw these dishes being served on the table after being processed, but now that she saw these dishes, she really didn¡¯t recognize them. Suddenly I seemed to see something. She trotted over, stood on tiptoes, grabbed a curved eggplant with her little hands, and then held the curved eggplant as if offering a treasure. Xiao Naiyin happily said to Lu Junhan: "Dad! Look, there are purple bananas here!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian suppressed his laughter, but pretended to comfort him: "It's okay, Lao Lu, when you take Lili to the farmland in the countryside, she will know what this is." "where?!" Qu Qianqian, who was concentrating on grabbing candies in the bag, suddenly heard these words, raised her head with a "shua", quickly looked around, and said in a hurried voice: ¡°Where is the purple banana?¡± The next second, she saw Little Lu Li not far away, holding an eggplant. Her dark eyes lit up, she didn't want the candies she had just packed, and she hurried over with her short legs. He stared at the eggplant with his dark eyes, and said "Wow" in surprise: "Oh my God! It's really a purple banana!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan glanced at him indifferently, then straightened his sleeves slowly, and counterattacked lightly: "It's okay. When you take your daughter to the farmland in the countryside, she will know what this is." Qu Sinian: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 654 This is Banana Zhang Dazhuang looked at them like this, shook his head and said: "I don't expect that uneducated little brat in my family to know that this thing is called eggplant. I'm just thankful that he doesn't call it an airplane." Zhang Dazhuang said that he hates iron but cannot make steel. He obviously has no hope for his son's IQ. However, as soon as Zhang Dazhuang finished speaking, Zhang Yiming, who was looking at Transformers toys over there, heard that there were purple bananas, and immediately abandoned his own toys and ran over in a hurry. When he saw the eggplant in Xiao Luli¡¯s hand, he was a little disappointed. He shook his head and shouted: "Sister Lili, you admit your mistake! This is not a banana." Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian haven't spoken yet, but Zhang Dazhuang has a look of astonishment on his face. There is quite an unreal feeling that one thought one's son was a scumbag, but unexpectedly he turned out to be a god of learning. " Two old fathers who thought their daughters were academic geniuses turned out to be scumbags: "" Jian Yi looked at Zhang Dazhuang and said calmly: "Your son is not bad." Although the two old fathers were jealous, they had to admit: "Indeed." "Wherever there is, there is." Zhang Dazhuang looked humble, but in fact, his pride almost overflowed from his eyes. But the next second, Zhang Yiming shouted again: "This is a plane!" With that said, Zhang Yiming also stood on tiptoes, took out an eggplant from the vegetable cabinet, and then simulated the appearance of an airplane toy, flying across the air, "Look, hoo-ka-ka-ka, the plane is coming!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" What kind of hopes did they have for Zhang Yiming just now? Zhang Dazhong covered his face with his hands. He was no longer proud and humble, but had a look of pain on his face: "Look, I'll tell you." Jian Xiyan was the most sober one. He ran over, looked at the purple eggplant, and wrote carefully, stroke by stroke: This is not a banana. Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming remained motionless, just staring at the word "banana" on the banana for a long time, their little brows furrowed. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The three of them are so serious, I thought they were studying some academic paper. In the end, Xiao Luli clapped her hands and suddenly realized: "I know! Brother Xiyan wants to say, this is not a purple banana!" Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and nodded hard. Qu Qianqian blinked her eyes and looked at the ugly word "banana" again. Xiao Naoyin murmured: "It turns out that this word is the word "banana" for banana. It looks so weird." Zhang Yiming nodded and hummed: "So I never like eating bananas, I like eating watermelons!" Jian Xiyan usually likes to eat bananas. In order to let the servant buy him more bananas, he also deliberately learned the word "banana" for bananas. Afraid that the servant could not understand Pinyin, I bought him a cantaloupe. Xiao Luli and the others asked again: "Brother Xi Yan, if this is not a banana, what is it?" Although Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian are poor students, they are not stupid enough to associate the airplane Zhang Yiming just mentioned with the eggplant in their hands. After all, when they came to participate in the show, they had flown many times. They know what a plane looks like. Naturally, I didn¡¯t believe Zhang Yiming. Jian Xiyan thought about it and wrote: This is plus Now, Qu Sinian saw it and looked at Jian Yi in amazement: "I can't tell. Your son is really smart. He actually knows that it's an eggplant." Although the word "qie" for eggplant is written first with the word "jia" below, it is not difficult to see that the Jianxi proverb intended to write "eggplant". Even Zhang Dazhuang was surprised: "When did he learn it?" Lu Junhan looked at Jian Yi, obviously also wanting to know. Jian Yi thought for two seconds, this happened about a year ago. He said concisely and concisely: "The thing he dislikes most is eggplant." To be precise, it was a year ago that Jian Xiyan accidentally took a bite of salted fish and eggplant stew and felt it was not delicious. That day, his little brow was furrowed. I¡¯m afraid the servant will buy it again next time. So, I specifically asked the servant, "Salted Fish and Eggplant in Claypot,"That long, soft green vegetable with a little purple skin is what it is. At that time, the servant bought a lot of eggplants and pointed them out to Jian Xiyan. I told him that this was the dish called eggplant, and according to his request, I wrote it out to him with a pen. The young lady, who was only two and a half years old at the time and was learning to read, stared at the word "egg" for a long time with her delicate little brows twisted in bitterness. Afterwards, when there was no one in the kitchen, he moved a stool, little by little, he struggled to carry all the eggplants into the trash can, and even kicked the trash can with his little feet. So, the servant knew that he really didn¡¯t like eating eggplant. After that, eggplant was never served on the table again. But that was a year ago. Unexpectedly, after a year, Jian Xiyan still recognized it as an eggplant. But the next moment, the four adults were silent. Because it¡¯s been so long, I really don¡¯t recognize Jian Xiyan. ¡ª¡ªHe recognized it as eggplant, but forgot how to write it. So, Xiao Luli and the others scratched their heads, looked at his writing board, and read: "This is Jiazi? Brother Xiyan, what is Jiazi?" They all looked at Jian Xiyan with puzzled faces, their expressions full of confusion. Jian Xiyan¡¯s face turned red, but he shook his head vigorously, indicating that what he wanted to say was not Jiazi. Then, he erased the word "plus" with an eraser and tried desperately to think about it, but he still couldn't remember how to write eggplant. He frowned tightly, wrote "plus" again, and then erased it again. Then I wrote the word "jia", then erased it, and wrote the word "jia" for Ultraman Tiga. I felt it was wrong again, so I erased it again. I just tried over and over again and made no less than ten typos and then erased them. Jian Xiyan collapsed. He tightened his mouth, erased the entire sentence, and also erased the sentence "This is not a banana" above, and then started writing again. Ten seconds later, he turned over his writing pad and showed it to his friends with a sincere expression: Yes, that¡¯s right, this is a banana. Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The audience in the live broadcast room were already laughing crazy. "Dad, look, the purple banana!" After the unanimous "confirmation" of the four friends, Xiao Luli was convinced that this was the purple banana. And said that she must let her father, who has never seen the world, also take a look at this purple banana. With that said, the little girl held the eggplant in her arms and ran up to Lu Junhan. As if she was hiding a big treasure, she carefully showed him: "It's very beautiful, isn't it?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Ah ah ah, it's coming, it's coming, the famous scene is coming! My baby Lili came to Huo her daddy with her purple banana! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooo daddy, run! You won't be able to run away if it's too late! ! ! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com 1.6 Take a leave~ Today is January 7th. Sorry, I took yesterday¡¯s leave. Because Xiao Xi went back to her hometown yesterday to do some errands, and the Internet in her hometown was not good, so the chapter about asking for leave could not be posted, but you can click on my avatar to read my comments. I did ask for leave yesterday - yes, the chapter was posted. No, but leave comments can be sent. Now that I have gone to a township, the signal is better. I will take the bus home in the afternoon and start updating when I get home in the evening. I have already coded more than a thousand words. When I have coded 2,000 words, I will post it and make up for yesterday¡¯s update. mua ~ love you. I don¡¯t know when the update will be tonight, because I don¡¯t drive and I don¡¯t know when I will get home. But there will be more to come. ps, I¡¯m really tired of coding on my mobile phone. I only coded over a thousand words in three hours yesterday. I can¡¯t believe it. I miss my computer so much If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 655 Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not a purple banana? Lu Junhan's eyes were dark and dark, staring at the ugly eggplant that was not beautiful at all, but a little wilted, and remained silent for a long time. I don¡¯t know whether I should say it is right or wrong. Finally, he raised his hands and loosened his collar, grinding his back molars, sneered, and chose to be tough! There was no expression on the man's handsome face, and his eyes were extremely pale. He glanced at her and said coldly: "This is not a banana." This is not a banana It¡¯s not a banana. no¡­¡­ ! ! ! The little Loli felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her black and clear eyes widened, her expression a bit hurt. She has always believed in her father's words. Dad said it¡¯s not a banana, so it¡¯s definitely not! Therefore, Xiao Luli's "purple banana" world view that was reshaped by her friends was ruthlessly destroyed by Lu Junhan's cruel and cold words. She looked at the "purple banana" in her arms with a pale face, then raised her eyes and looked pitifully at her father, who had no emotion on his face. The bright red mouth opened slightly, revealing a row of small white glutinous rice teeth, and mist filled her eyes. After a while, Xiao Nai¡¯s voice trembled and she said: "Then, dad, what is this?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Where are her bananas! ! ! Where did her banana go? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTLINE It¡¯s so sad to see it. Qu Qianqian and the others¡¯ eyes were red as they watched, and they raised their little hands with sobs, wiping away their tears. Before Lu Junhan could continue to speak, Xiao Lu Li hugged the eggplant and shed tears one by one, as if she was holding her dead father. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. In the end, she looked at the eggplant and burst into tears. Cried out. ¡°Woooooo~ No more¡­my purple banana is gone, wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh¡­¡± Lu Junhan: "" As soon as she cried, the other three little guys seemed to be unable to bear it anymore. They rubbed their eyes and tears started to flow down. "Uuuuuu~ Sister Lili (sister) is so pitiful~" Jian Xiyan was speechless and could only nod his head with tears streaming down his face. Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" No, I don¡¯t have such a touch of porcelain. Finally, Lu Junhan frowned and threw the purple banana in the little girl's arms into the shopping trolley with an indifferent expression. ??????????? Then he faced the little girl who was twitching expressionlessly, her eyes were red, and there were layers of mist under her eyes, and her tone was irritable and impatient, as if she was about to kill someone at any time, and said coldly: ¡°Now that I¡¯ve bought purple bananas, what the hell do you want to buy?¡± Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, Dad Lu is scared, he is scared again! No one can resist the tears of my baby Lili! nobody! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Dad Lu, just buy things. Why do you act like you want to kill someone? ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu is doing the most cowardly and compromising thing to Lili with the cruelest and most terrifying expression, hahahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾ok! Pear Pear¡¯s rare purple banana is available! ¡¿ ¡¾Eggplant: You are the banana, your whole family is bananas! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, this touching father-daughter love makes Eggplant cry when he hears it. ¡¿ ¡¾eggplant:! ! ! Why am I always the one who's hurt? ¡¿ The little Lolita was still crying when she suddenly heard her father say this. She sniffed, raised her eyes in aggrieved manner, and said in a choked voice: "Dad, Dad, didn't you say it's not a purple banana?" When talking about this, the little girl rubbed her eyes and wanted to cry again. When Lu Junhan saw this, he gritted his teeth and said every word with an expressionless face: "I saw it wrong." The little Loli still couldn¡¯t believe it. She raised her big black eyes still filled with tears and looked at him pitifully. She choked up her voice and said: "Really, really?" Lu Junhan¡¯s voice had no ups and downs, ¡°Really.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xiao LuLi glanced at him suspiciously, sniffed, puffed out her little fat face, and threatened angrily, "Dad! Although people are really easy to deceive now, if you deceive them, they will still know" ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ It means she is really awesome! Dad, you can¡¯t lie to others! Lu Junhan looked at her menacing look and raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking that this little chubby girl was really rebellious and dared to threaten her father. The man sneered, raised his hand, patted her head gently or hard, crossed his arms, and said lightly: "Oh. So what if you know? Are you going to hit me?" Who knows, the next moment, the little Loli, who was still full of momentum, immediately put away her fists and turned to hold her head, with a very aggrieved expression. "Dad! Why are you hitting me again!!! You've hit me so many times, I'm really going to kill you" Lu Junhan, who only hit him once: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" other people:"¡­¡­" No, Lu Junhan, your daughter graduated from the Drama Academy, right? Seeing that the little Loli holding her head was about to cry again, Lu Jun said coldly, "If you cry again, don't buy your purple banana!" After saying that, Lu Junhan actually picked up the eggplant from the shopping cart and threw it back into the vegetable cabinet. The little Loli decided not to cry anymore. Instead, she walked over with tears in her eyes and picked up a bigger eggplant, as if she were holding a baby. She even snorted, "Hmph, bad dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli said to the eggplant in her arms again, "Banana, let's not play with dad anymore. How about we go and play with sister Qianqian? Dad is really stupid. He actually got you wrong. We don't want to play with such a stupid dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan watched some little idiot running away with "Banana" in his arms, veins popping out on his forehead, and then he decisively put his finger on the phone and signed up Xiao Luli for the first tutoring class of this winter vacation. ¡°Obviously, I want to leave this little troublemaker who doesn¡¯t recognize any vegetables to the teacher to deal with. Qu Sinian poked his head over and said "Hey" when he saw this, "Old Lu, please do the same for me." Jian Yi nodded slightly: "Together." Zhang Dazhuang hurriedly said: "There is also that boy of mine." Qu Sinian thought for two seconds, as if he thought of something, and reminded: "Oh, by the way, it's best to find a teacher who doesn't have heart disease, lives a very optimistic life, and doesn't know the suffering of the world. Otherwise, I'm afraid the four of them will accidentally kill the teacher (angry to death)." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan didn't say much and directly dialed a professor he knew. He inadvertently lowered his eyes and saw Jian Xiyan beside him who was looking at him thoughtfully. He didn't take it seriously. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 656 Run! Our dad is going to sell us! Lu Junhan casually looked away from Jian Xiyan, and then chatted with the person on the phone expressionlessly for a few words. After a while, he lowered his cold eyes slightly, held the phone with his fingers, and said in his usual cold voice, "Well. I will send the four of them to you when the time comes." Make four of them. Together. I'll send it to you. ! ! ! Jian Xiyan, who was passing by, opened his dark eyes. With a "swish" sound, his face turned pale. Looking straight at Lu Junhan, a trace of obvious fear and panic flashed across his delicate and fair face, which had always been expressionless. He tightened his bright red mouth and even tightened his fingers holding the writing board. Qu Sinian probably heard what the person on the phone said. Seeing Lu Junhan's impatient look, he simply took Lu Junhan's cell phone and said to the person on the phone with a smile: "Yes, Professor, we know that they are only three years old now and are still young and cannot be impatient, but this is the winter vacation. We just want them to gain some knowledge. Anyway, you can do it according to your method. Money is not an issue." Zhang Dazhuang also said casually next to him: "That's right, Professor, you have more experience in this area than us. When the time comes, we will send the four of them to you. Don't worry, they are all well-behaved." money is not a problem¡­¡­ They are all very well behaved. Jian Xiyan¡¯s little face became even paler, and his little body began to tremble, with an expression of collapse. Seeing that Jian Yi also answered the phone, Jian Xiyan's face was full of horror, but he didn't listen anymore, but his face was pale. Holding the writing board in his hand, he hurriedly ran back to the three friends who were milling around the eggplant. When the three friends looked over in confusion. Jian Xiyan suppressed his blush, held a pencil in his little hand, and quickly wrote a line: ??Run! Our dad said they were going to sell us for money! ! ! Several friends were immediately stunned. Afterwards, Qu Qianqian shook her head and denied, "This is impossible! My father doesn't dare to sell mine!" Xiao Luli also showed off in a milky voice: "My dad is the same! Because they are very cheap. If my dad sells me, he won't make much money! That's why he won't sell me!" Zhang Yiming also shouted: "That's right, my dad spent a lot of money to raise me so big. There's no way he would sell me. Moreover, if he sells me, he won't be able to beat anyone up in the future. Give him a beating! He won't be that stupid!" Seeing that the other friends didn¡¯t believe him, Jian Xiyan immediately became anxious. His delicate brows tightened, his mouth pursed, and he wrote again: I just heard that! It's true. I didn't lie to you. I lied to you that I am a puppy. With that said, in order to prove that he heard correctly, Jian Xiyan looked at Lu Li and wrote stroke by stroke: Sister Lili, your father said that when the time comes, he will give the four of us to others, and it seems that he will not charge any money. Jian Xiyan thought about it and made sure that Lu Junhan didn't talk about money. So, he nodded solemnly, his delicate and fair face full of determination, indicating that he would not accept money! In fact, Lu Junhan only said: Yes. I will send the four of them to you when the time comes. Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened. "I don't seem to understand, why doesn't dad accept the money?" Is it because she is too cheap? But even if she is very cheap, dad can¡¯t give her to anyone else! Xiao Luli looked aggrieved. After that, Jian Xiyan looked at Qu Qianqian again, holding a pen in his little hand, and wrote seriously on the writing board: Sister Qianqian, I also heard your father say that he knew that we were only three years old and too young to be beaten, but because it was winter vacation, he wanted us to be beaten. Your father also said, let that person use His way of beating us is best to beat us to death! He also said that money is not an issue, as long as he can beat us to death! ??Actually, what Qu Sinian said is: Yes, Professor, we know that they are only three years old now, and they are still young and cannot be impatient, but this is the winter vacation. We just want them to gain some knowledge. Anyway, you can do it according to your method. Money is not an issue. As soon as this sentence was written, Qu Qianqian, Xiao Luli, and Zhang YiHer little face instantly turned pale. The dark and clear eyes were fragmented, and the expression on the tender and cute little face was even more frightened. Jian Xiyan was so scared just now that he didn¡¯t remember a lot of what he said clearly, but the meaning should be similar. Then, he looked at Zhang Yiming again, and wrote hurriedly on the writing board with his little hands: Brother Yiming, your father said that that beast seems to be good at beating people. Your father also told the beast not to worry, saying that we are all good and when our father gives us to him, he can kill us with one punch. Beat him to death! In fact, what Zhang Dazhuang said is: "That's right, Professor, you have more experience in this area than us. When the time comes, we will send the four of them to you. Don't worry, they will all be well-behaved. Zhang Dazhuang, Qu Qianqian, Xiao Luli: "!!!" A cameraman who specialized in taking pictures of the little guys followed them secretly and pointed the camera at them quietly. And, in order to allow the audience in the live broadcast room to clearly see the words written on the writing board by Jian Xiyan. The cameraman even zoomed in several times. As a result, the audience in the live broadcast room could clearly see the frightened and pale expressions of the little guys. The screen in the live broadcast room was full of hahaha, and the audience almost went crazy laughing. ¡¾Hahaha, I'm really convinced! Brother Xi Yan¡¯s imagination is too big! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad group: I am thinking hard about how to send my children to torture others. Brother Xiyan heard: Okay, dad is going to sell us and let others beat us to death! Oh, they also said that money is not a problem, as long as we are beaten to death, hahahaha, I am also convinced, why did Brother Xiyan listen to what he said. ¡¿ ¡¾The most important thing is that baby Qianqian, baby Yiming, and baby Lili still believe it! Can you believe it? They actually believed it! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, my brother Xiyan dares to say it, but the other three dare to believe it! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, didn't they still believe in their father before? Baby Qianqian also said that her father did not dare to sell her! ¡¿ While the audience was laughing and joking, the atmosphere among the little guys was extremely solemn. Lu Li, Qu Qianqian, and Zhang Yiming all frowned seriously. Qu Qianqian asked tremblingly: "Then, where is your father, brother Xiyan?" Zhang Yiming said with a glimmer of hope: "Your father probably won't want to kill us or sell us, right?" After all, they are all children and cannot beat adults. It would be great if there is an adult who can help them. ¡°Moreover, Uncle Jian usually doesn¡¯t speak, but he looks very powerful. Like the last time I taught him how to write, he was almost scared to death by Uncle Jian. "Jianxi Proverbs" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 657 Can¡¯t you just throw it over? However, Jian Xiyan shook his head with a heavy expression. Although he didn¡¯t hear what Jian Yi said, Jian Xiyan relied on his bad impression of his father in the past He twisted his delicate brows. The young hands wrote on the writing board: My father is mentally ill. He must have said he wanted to sell us. We can¡¯t count on him, we have to rely on ourselves. Live broadcast room viewers: your dad was right to hit you before. Seeing these words, the flame called "hope" in the dark eyes of the three little guys went out with a "swish". The three little people all had wilted faces. " Jian Xiyan is very calm and writing again. He saw the photographer pointed the camera in front of him. Jian Xiyan raised his eyes and glanced at the photographer displeasedly. The next second, he turned around decisively, facing him with his butt, lowered his head and continued writing. The photographer who was disliked: "" Do you still remember that you are on the show? ! ! ! Qu Qianqian seemed to have thought of something. She raised the dog leash in her hand and said angrily: "No wonder my father insisted on wearing this for me before. I didn't think it looked good and didn't want to wear it. He tried his best to coax me. It turned out that he was afraid that I would run away!" Photographer: "" This logic seems to be correct? Zhang Yiming was a little unconvinced at first. If his father wanted to sell him, he would have sold him long ago. But when he thought about the fact that he also had a dog leash on his wrist, he had to believe it now. He raised his wrist, with a pale face, and said tremblingly: "Me, my dad, too. He also wore this for me just now. I didn't want to wear it. He said that if I didn't wear it, he wouldn't be able to find me He must be afraid that he can't find me. He didn't People can be sold!¡± Xiao Luli and Jian Xiyan stared at the identical dog leash buckles on their wrists, their faces pale and horrified. In fact, when little Lu Li saw this dog leash, she felt a little familiar for some reason, as if her father had worn it for her before. But after thinking about it for a long time, I couldn¡¯t remember it, so I simply stopped thinking about it. Over there, the fathers who were finishing their phone calls suddenly felt that the atmosphere was unexpectedly quiet. Not only did the various little chirping sounds disappear in my ears, I didn¡¯t even hear a word spoken by the little guys. Qu Sinian took the time to look at the little guys and saw them all raising their hands, silently studying the rope buckles on their wrists, and paused: "What happened to them?" Zhang Dazhuang didn¡¯t think much: ¡°I must be bored.¡± Jian Yi also glanced over there, always feeling that something was a little strange, but couldn't put it in words. Lu Junhan put away his cell phone, and then casually took a few boxes of chicken wings and drumsticks from the meat preservation cabinet without looking at the price. Throw it directly into the shopping cart. The little guys can run around and play, but the adults can't. They still have serious things to do. Seeing this, Qu Sinian also picked out a few bundles of vegetables and mushrooms from the vegetable cabinet. Zhang Dazhuang was looking for special wooden skewers for barbecues. And Jian Yi looked for tin foil paper that could be put on the grill and resistant to high temperatures. They are all smart people. Needless to say, their division of labor is very clear and purposeful. Of course, on the other side, the little guys are not idle either. Jian Xiyan showed his writing board to them with a pale face: We need to run quickly! If dad catches us, we will be sold and beaten to death. Qu Qianqian said fearfully: "But we can't untie this rope. If we run away, our father will still drag us back!" Zhang Yiming thought for a while, and for a rare moment his IQ came online. He stared at the photographer and whispered: "We can ask him for help. He is an adult. He must know how to solve this!" Being stared at by four pairs of big, bright eyes, the photographer felt a chill running down his spine: "" In the end, Jian Xiyan shook his head and wrote angrily: He can¡¯t do it. He is with our dad. He just wanted to peek at me writing and then tell our dad! He's just a badass. Photographer: "" As soon as Jian Xiyan said this, several other friends all took a few steps back, staying far away from the photographer, as if he was some kind of virus. Everyone looked at him warily. As if telling him that he?Want to snitch! Photographer: "" No, he just recorded a video here peacefully and provoked whoever he wanted. ¡°Then, the photographer saw the four little guys gathering around and muttering, not knowing what they were discussing. The audience in the live broadcast room could not hear what they were saying, nor could they see the words written by Jian Xiyan. In short, they were very worried and wanted to get into the screen and become one of them! There are also some spectators who are desperately posting barrages, urging photographers to go over and eavesdrop. The photographer secretly complained. He wants to go there too! He is also very curious! ! He also wants to be one of them! ! ! But what can be done? After these little guys knew that he and their father were in the same group, they guarded him as much as they guarded against thieves. He carried the camera and took a small step forward. The four little guys are about to take a big step back. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of anger. In the end, I don¡¯t know what the little guys discussed. In short, the four of them nodded seriously, pointing in the direction of Lu Junhan and the others from time to time, and no longer even studied how to untie the rope buckles on their wrists. ¡°Obviously, they have thought of another solution. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan has never been to the market to buy vegetables, and he doesn¡¯t understand whether the meat is fresh or not, let alone the concept of shopping around. His method of selecting meat is simple and crude¡ªpicking the most expensive ones. He threw a box of marinated steaks into the shopping cart, raised his cold eyes, and saw shelves full of candies and chocolates not far away. A sneaky little black head with two ponytails was poked out. Especially the owner of this little head is still mumbling: "Dad can't see me, dad can't see me" Lu Junhan: "" The little loli has a chubby face, white and tender cheeks, and looks like a big ball of jelly. Her eyelashes are dark and long, blinking like a small fan. The black eyes are even more watery, as if they were dipped in a clear spring. The small body is hidden behind the shelf, and half of the face is carefully revealed. It looks very beautiful and cute. Seeing Lu Junhan looking over, the little Loli trembled with fear, and said in a pitiful voice: "Dad, Dad, can I borrow your cell phone?" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, as if he was a little surprised. How could she become so polite? In the past, she would have taken this little thing directly, so how could she ask so cautiously. But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t think much about it. He threw the other box of chicken chops in his hand into the shopping cart and said calmly without raising his head: "Come and get it yourself." The little girl seemed a little afraid of being caught and didn¡¯t dare to get close. She said aggrievedly: ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you throw it over?¡± Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 658: What did your father note for you? Lu Junhan looked at the distance between the two of them, which was at least ten people long. He was silent for a while, raised his eyes and said expressionlessly: "You can't make it?" Little Loli: "" In order to get her father¡¯s mobile phone, Xiao Luli had no choice but to endure the humiliation and tentatively poked out a little foot wearing pink shoes from behind the shelf, not forgetting to remind her father: "Dad, come here" "" Lu Junhan saw her dragging her feet, and a tortoise could probably crawl faster than she could walk. The veins on his forehead twitched, and he suddenly lost his patience and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds, if you don¡¯t come over¡ª¡± As he spoke, Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously. The little loli¡¯s eyes widened. If you don¡¯t come over, will you sell her? no! She can¡¯t be sold! ??And her father sold her without taking any money! It¡¯s really too much! Thinking this, Xiao Luli hurriedly ran over. But because she was in too much haste, she failed to stop the car for a moment, and she hit Lu Junhan's leg like a small cannonball. She is also very good at climbing up the pole. With a "cheep", she used both hands and feet to hug Lu Junhan's legs. She raised her little face and shouted urgently: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m really coming¡ª!!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Not only are you here, your whole fucking body is stuck to me! In the end, Xiao Luli successfully tortured her father again, and then got her father's mobile phone from his hand. ¡­¡­ Qu Qianqian and the others looked very happy when they saw that Xiao Luli had made a good start. ¡°And, according to Xiao Luli, her father doesn¡¯t seem to be planning to sell her now. Because she ran in front of her father just now, but Uncle Lu didn't catch her. This is really incredible! After that is Qu Qianqian. Knowing that her fathers had no intention of selling them so soon, Qu Qianqian was not afraid to run to Qu Sinian. Qu Sinian always responded to Qu Qianqian's requests. When Qu Qianqian asked for her mobile phone, he gave it to her without saying a word. ? ?Then there is Zhang Yiming. Zhang Dazhuang was picking wooden picks. When he saw him asking for his mobile phone, he thought he was bored and wanted to get rid of him quickly and not bother him. Zhang Dazhuang also happily gave him his phone. Finally, there is Jian Xiyan, who is a bit more troublesome. Jian Yi saw the word "mobile phone" written on his writing board, glanced at him with a dull expression, and then turned his eyes to the tin foil paper on the container. "What do you need my mobile phone for? Don't you have one yourself?" Jian Xiyan thought for a while, took out his mobile phone with a black screen, and wrote: My mobile phone broke. Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi stretched out his big hand expressionlessly and took the phone from his hand. Then, he pressed the power button and the screen lit up again. He threw it back to Jian Xiyan: "It's not broken, it's just turned off." Jian Xiyan stared at his phone in silence for a while. He threw the phone on the ground, squatted on the ground, and picked it up. Seeing that the phone was still on, he twisted his delicate brows, as if he was a little annoyed. With a small hand drop, the phone hit the ground again, and the screen-off button next to the phone was touched. This time the phone screen finally went black. Then, Jian Xiyan raised his writing board and looked at him expressionlessly: My mobile phone broke. Jian Yi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Jian Xiyan finally got Jian Yi¡¯s mobile phone at the expense of his own mobile phone. But compared to being sold or beaten to death, a mobile phone is nothing. It will be nice to ask my uncle to give him one later. When the adults¡¯ shopping carts were halfway filled, the little ones also got their dad¡¯s cell phone. They placed four mobile phones on the ground and began to look through the communication records. Qu Qianqian finished looking through her father¡¯s cell phone and shook her head: "My dad doesn't have that beast's phone number here, only the phone numbers of my brother and my sister. But it's so strange, how come my dad has so many brothers and sisters! He also lied to my mother that he was the only child in his family. Woolen cloth!"   The photographer who tried his best to eavesdrop: "" He is a professor! Not that beast! ¡°And that brother and sister should be your father¡¯s seniors in the entertainment industry. Zhang Yiming also wrinkled his little face and said gloomily: ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t have them here either. He only has the phone numbers of many beauties. There are so many beauties, North American beauties, and many beauties whose names I can¡¯t even recognize.¡± Xiao Luli raised her eyes in confusion: "Coal Girl?" Qu Qianqian also didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What is a coal girl?¡± Jian Xiyan thought for two seconds and wrote: The woman selling coal. After saying that, he felt it was quite right and nodded. "No," Zhang Yiming said, "It's not the coal that sells coal, it's the beauty of beauty, but it should be about the same, because I often saw my father chatting with these beauties before, so he should be selling their coal." Photographer: "" Neither Qu Qianqian nor Zhang Yiming found any clues. Jian Xiyan also checked Jian Yi¡¯s cell phone and found no beast. He wrote: My dad doesn¡¯t have one here either. But suddenly, Jian Xiyan's eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed. Because he saw it in the address book. A person named [Little Bastard]. Xiao Luli was confused: "Who is this?" "Little bastard" Zhang Yiming murmured, and then laughed: "Who is this person? His name is too funny. How can he call him a little bastard? He is even worse at naming than my father!" Qu Qianqian said thoughtfully: "This number looks a bit familiar." Not only does it look familiar, it¡¯s his mobile phone number. Jian Xiyan pressed the dial expressionlessly. In an instant, the black screen of the mobile phone next to him lit up. Jian Xiyan frowned in confusion, as if wondering why his cell phone wasn't broken. The next second, I heard Qu Qianqian say: "Brother Xiyan, your cell phone rang. Hey, there is a person named 'Psycho' calling for you. Do you want to answer it?" Jian Xiyan pressed the hang up button and wrote ruthlessly: Leave it alone, that lunatic is my father, don¡¯t answer the call. Photographer: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" This time, Qu Qianqian and the others also realized that the [psychopath] was Jian Xiyan¡¯s note to Jian Yi. And that [little bastard] is the note Jian Yi gave Jian Xiyan¡¯s mobile phone number. After knowing this, Qu Qianqian and the others went back and looked through her father¡¯s cell phone. Qu Sinian¡¯s note to Qu Qianqian was [Little Princess], and Qu Qianqian expressed her satisfaction. Zhang Dazhuang's note to Zhang Yiming was "Smelly Boy", and Zhang Yiming expressed that he was also very satisfied. ¡°After all, his dad calls him a brat every day. Zhang Yiming is used to hearing this, so he doesn¡¯t think this title is an insult. After reading, Qu Qianqian and the others looked at Xiao Luli again: "Sister Lili, what did your father note for you?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 659 Went to sleep together Xiao Luli was about to cry looking at it. She grimaced and handed over Lu Junhan's cell phone in a depressed manner. Qu Qianqian and the others immediately saw the bright line of notes on their mobile phones¡ª¡ª ¡¾Ugly things picked up from the trash can¡¿ garbage can¡­¡­ Picked up. Ugly thing! ugly¡­¡­ ! ! ! ??Jianxi proverb: "" Zhang Yiming: "" Qu Qianqian: "" Photographer: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes were red, she sniffed and choked, her expression looked extremely sad. Seeing this, Qu Qianqian clenched her fists angrily and said: "Uncle Lu is going too far! How can you say Sister Lili is ugly! Sister Lili is obviously fat, okay! She is a fat person!" She paused for a moment, as if she had thought of something, then shook her head and quickly denied it, saying, "No, no, Sister Lili is not a thing! I think Uncle Lu is a thing, and his whole family is a thing!" Photographer: "" ¡°Have you never thought about who is included in his family? ! ! ! Zhang Yiming also shouted angrily: "And Sister Lili is so beautiful, how could she be picked up from the trash can! I have never picked up anything like Sister Lili in the fifteen trash cans in my house!" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board and reminded him: Sister Lili is not a thing. Zhang Yiming scratched his head and said hey: "I forgot, I forgot, I forgot that Sister Lili is not a thing." Photographer: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Now that you are shouting like this, people all over the country know that Lu Li is not a thing. Qu Qianqian¡¯s fingers were clicking on the screen of Lu Junhan¡¯s mobile phone, and her little mouth was chattering: "Damn it! I have to help Sister Lili change her attitude back!" But not yet waiting for Qu Qianqian to modify it. Suddenly, a call came in. The caller ID name is: Professor Xu. Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened, looking at the three completely unfamiliar words, and said hurriedly: "Sister Lili! There is a messy person here who has called your father!" Photographer: "" No, if you don¡¯t know how to use idioms, don¡¯t use them randomly! ! ! Zhang Yiming thought for a while and said excitedly: "Isn't he just going to buy our Uncle Beast?" Jian Xiyan¡¯s eyes lit up and he raised his writing board: It¡¯s possible! Xiao Luli thought so too. She quickly picked up the phone and pressed the connect button. Before the person opposite could speak, she asked in a coquettish voice: "Uncle, are you called 'Beast'?" Professor Xu, who was opposite, suddenly heard a young and clear child's voice. He was stunned at first, and then quickly reacted. This should be the daughter Lili that Lu Junhan said he would send over just now to be tutored by his students. He smiled kindly and said: "Yes, I am Professor (called Beast)." Professor Xu didn¡¯t think much about it. I thought it was Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli who introduced him. "Little Luli's dark eyes widened. She didn't expect that the uncle they had been looking for for so long was actually in her father's cell phone! The little girl said happily: "Great! Uncle Beast, we finally found you!" Professor Xu was referred to as "Uncle Professor" and remained silent for a while, then said: ¡°¡­You can call me Uncle Xu.¡± "Okay," Xiao Luli opened her dark and clear eyes and nodded obediently, "Uncle Beast, I know." Professor Xu: "" Professor Xu gave up correcting her. Seeing that it was getting late and he had an academic conference to be held later, he directly explained his purpose: "Lili, is your father here?" Little Lu Li looked wary: "Uncle Beast, what are you doing with my dad?" Professor Xu was thinking about the tutoring class and told Xiao Luli, but she probably didn¡¯t understand. So, he simply said: "Oh, uncle has something to discuss with your father."??. " Qu Qianqian over there was very frightened, her eyes were red, and she timidly whispered: "He, he must want to discuss with Uncle Lu how to sell us" Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan both had heavy expressions. Xiao Luli obviously thinks so too. So he said hurriedly: "My father is not here!" Professor Xu was surprised: ¡°Then where did he go?¡± "He, he, he" The little girl racked her brains and was about to make up a good reason for being invincible in the universe. But the more anxious you are, the harder it is to remember. Suddenly he saw Jian Xiyan lift his writing board. The little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up and she said crisply: "He went to sleep!" Professor Xu: "" It¡¯s just a nap, why have you thought about it for so long? Seeing that Lu Junhan was "sleeping", Professor Xu had no choice but to ask: "Then is your Uncle Qu here?" Anyway, Qu Sinian planned to send the child over. Discussing with Lu Junhan is almost the same as discussing with Qu Sinian. ¡°In fact, there is nothing important. I just want to make an appointment with Lu Junhan and the others at a specific time. " Xiao Luli hesitated for a moment and looked at Qu Qianqian. Qu Qianqian made a sleeping posture. The little girl understood immediately and said to Professor Xu: "Uncle Qu is not here either, he went to sleep." Professor Xu was stunned: "He is sleeping too?" "That's right!" Little Loli said with a serious expression on her face: "He sleeps with my father! He sleeps well!" Professor Xu was silent for a while: "Then your Uncle Zhang" "He's not here either," Xiao Luli said quickly, "he's gone to bed too, and Uncle Jian, they've all gone to bed!" Professor Xu: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Professor Xu thought for a while and then said: "Then Lili, go call your father and tell him that your uncle has something to do with him." Xiao Luli said aggrievedly: "No, uncle, I don't dare, dad will beat me to death." Professor Xu took a deep breath and felt that he was running out of patience, but Lu Junhan was really angry when he got up, and he usually had a bad personality. It was no wonder that he was a little girl. So, he said again: "Then go and call your Uncle Qu." Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli felt even more aggrieved: "No! If I call Uncle Qu, my father will help Uncle Qu beat me to death!" She paused and then said sadly: "There are also Uncle Zhang and Uncle Jian. If I call them, they will beat me to death together! They are so easy to beat, they can beat them to death with one punch!" Professor Xu: "" Qu Qianqian was poked in the arm by Jian Xiyan. Jian Xiyan pointed to the phone in Xiao Luli's hand and said that they would start their previous plan. Qu Qianqian gestured with her fingers, and then took the phone from Lu Li¡¯s hand: "Uncle Beast, yes, I am Qu Qianqian Well, our dads are all sleeping, no! You can't bark, they sleep like pigs, I can't wake them up!" Afterwards, Qu Qianqian looked at the words written on Jian Xiyan's writing board, copied them and read seriously: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 660 Is there anyone like this? "So, if you have anything to do, just tell us! I will tell my dad when he wakes up!" Although Qu Qianqian¡¯s words sounded childish, they still had official meaning. The audience in the live broadcast room said that Qu Qianqian is worthy of being the daughter of Qu Sinian and Mo Feiyan. She is so good at talking at a young age, and she is even better when she grows up. Professor Xu saw that there was nothing he could do, so he said: "Then when your father wakes up later, remember to tell him and ask him to call me. Then, we will make an appointment to see when we can send you to my place." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Delivered. Here. Qu Qianqian: "!!!" ??Jianxi proverb: "!!!" Xiao Luli: "!!!!!!" Zhang Yiming: "!!!!!!" Ruined! They are about to be sent away! They are going to be beaten to death! Qu Qianqian looked at Jian Xiyan for help. Jian Xiyan is quite calm. If you look closely, you can see that there are a lot of Jian Yi's shadows and demeanor. He turned over the page on the writing board, and there was already a sentence written on it. Qu Qianqian took a look, thought about it, and then said hurriedly: "Uncle Beast, no need! My dad told me that he doesn't want to send us to your place anymore." Professor Xu was confused: ¡°Why?¡± Qu Qianqian thought that Uncle Beast actually wanted to beat them to death, and said angrily: "Because you are not good, you are a bastard!" Professor Xu: "" Professor Xu: ¡°???¡± Xiao Luli clenched her fists angrily and said: "Yes! My father also said it. He said don't let him see you, otherwise he will beat you to death once he sees you! The kind that beats you flat!" Professor Xu: "" Zhang Yiming also shouted: "That's right! Uncle Beast, I advise you to be careful. It hurts when my father hits someone." Even Jian Xiyan gave a rare "hmm" sound! Professor Xu: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Call your father over and see if I don¡¯t kill them! ! ! ¡­¡­ In the end, the photographer couldn¡¯t control what was going on. ??Hurry up and tell Lu Junhan and the others about this matter. Lu Junhan and the four of them: "" Very good, if you don¡¯t watch, you will cause trouble for them! ten minutes later. They came out of the supermarket. The four adults were all carrying large and small shopping bags. The four little guys walking beside them had red eyes, raised their hands to rub their eyes, and shed tears, looking extremely sad. It was obvious that he was severely punished. Xiao Luli couldn't bear it any longer, her face turned red from crying, and she sobbed with hazy eyes: "Dad, dadyou, why don't you sell to others if you don't want to? Why, why are you beating them? They are almost beaten to death by you, oh, oh, oh" Just now, Lu Junhan sent the video to Professor Xu, who was about to explode. It means that the child is ignorant and talks nonsense. They have already beaten them cruelly. Of course, when beating them, in order to prevent these four little guys from doing something unexpected. Lu Junhan told Lu Li directly that he did not plan to sell her, but planned to send her to class. Xiao Luli breathed a sigh of relief, but the next second, she was beaten again. I felt so wronged immediately. Seeing that she actually dared to complain first, Lu Junhan said coldly, "Have you ever thought that your Uncle Xu is going to be pissed to death by you guys?" "Uncle Xu?" The little Loli sniffed and choked: "Dad, who, who is Uncle Xu?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan: "It's the uncle who just talked to you on the phone." The little Loli felt aggrieved, "Isn't that Uncle Beast?" Lu Junhan immediately understood who her "shou" was, and glanced at her lightly: "Do you still want your eighteenth head and sixteenth ass?" Little girl: "" Before the little girl entered the supermarket, sheThe 13th head, and the 14th butt. And just now Lu Junhan was really cruel and beat off four of her heads and two of her buttocks. In short, the situation at the scene was very tragic, and the sound of crying could not be heard. The little girl doesn¡¯t want to remember it anymore. So, she snorted and said, "Okay, it's not Uncle Beast, it's Uncle Xu." While watching the live broadcast, Professor Xu even canceled the meeting he was waiting for. Seeing this, he looked happy. ¡­¡­ It happened suddenly, and the little guys were still crying. Lu Junhan and the others were no longer in the mood to buy a barbecue rack, so they directly asked Jian Chenglang, who had already replaced the coal, to help them go to the vegetable market. Jian Chenglang: "" no. Am I your fucking dog! Is there anyone who can order people like this? In the end, Lu Junhan and the others very cruelly gave Jian Chenglang two choices: Or buy a barbecue rack for them; Or just stay and help them look after these four little guys who are still crying, and then they go to the vegetable market to buy things by themselves. Between the two, Jian Chenglang did not hesitate and decisively chose the first option, buying a barbecue rack. ¡°A dog is a dog anyway, he can¡¯t stand up to these four little guys. Of course, Lu Junhan and the others still have to pay for the barbecue rack, and the program team will not help them advance the money. ¡­¡­ Most of what Lu Junhan and the others bought was meat. As for vegetables, Jian Yi still had a lot of vegetables left at the stall, but he didn¡¯t buy much. Therefore, after Qu Sinian picked some vegetables and threw them into the shopping cart, he went to buy oil and seasonings. Some of the meat has been processed and marinated in the supermarket, so they don¡¯t need to worry too much. As for the vegetables, they can just find a place or spend some money to borrow a restaurant and wash them. After Jian Chenglang buys the barbecue rack. Lu Junhan and the others have almost finished processing the ingredients, except for the fish in the fish tank. Xiao Luli cried for a long time. She hiccupped and sobbed and said: "Dad, woo woo fish I want to eat fish" Lu Junhan had a headache from her crying. He pulled the fishing net next to him, picked up a fish from the fish tank, threw it on the cutting board and knocked it unconscious. He has never held a kitchen knife and is not used to using it. So, I directly picked a sharp dagger. With a flick of his wrist, he looked like he was using no force at all, but he instantly opened a large blood-red mouth in the fish's belly. Lu Junhan frowned impatiently, the tip of the knife picked out all the fish's internal organs, and said coldly: "If you want to eat, don't cry." ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuah, I don¡¯t want to cry" The little Loli wiped away her tears and sobbed: "But, but I can't stop, I can't stop, oh, oh, oh" Lu Junhan: "" You are still addicted to crying, right? "Dad, dad, don't be afraid, wuwuwu" the little girl's eyes were red, still sobbing and crying, "I, I will try my best to stop, stop" Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Junhan was silent for a while. He was thinking about what bad things he had done in his previous life to make him give birth to such a stupid, crying thing in this life. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 661 Why did my banana die in half? ¡¾Hahaha, it¡¯s just as I expected! My father Lu really kills fish just like killing people, his cold expression is simply amazing! ¡¿ ¡¾No! Is it scarier than killing someone? I almost wanted to take Lili away, for fear that Father Lu wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it back and would turn around and stab Lili to death! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili, run, stop crying! ! ! Otherwise your father will really kill the child! ¡¿ Lu Junhan endured the tiny buzzing sound in his ears, which was like a mosquito, and he handled the three live fish in his hand with an expressionless expression. When he finished, Xiao Luli rubbed her wet eyes and finally stopped crying. With only red eyes, he looked up pitifully at the fish in his father's hand. Lu Junhan had a stern look on his face the whole time, and his jaw was tense. It wasn't until he heard the crying in his ears stop that his brows, which had been tightly furrowed just now, relaxed slightly. He turned his head and glanced at Xiao Luli from the corner of his eye, seeing her looking longingly at the blood-stained fish in his hand, with a look of covetous expression on her face. When Lu Junhan looked over, she couldn't help but swallowed. Lu Junhan: "" He suspected that this little fat girl was not a carp spirit at all, but a piranha. But as long as you don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s a good thing. Lu Junhan looked away, rinsed the fish that were still bloody, and threw them to Qu Sinian and the others for further pickling. Then, Lu Junhan came back and swept all the useless scarlet internal organs and bitter fish gills that had just been swept out of the fish's belly into the trash can. Next to her, the little Loli saw the trash can and seemed to recall something. In an instant, another layer of mist appeared in the dark eyes. Looking at it made me want to cry again. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan thought about how he had killed a fish before, and the little thing cried so hard, as if his own father had died. When he saw her staring at the fish offal in the trash can, he frowned and said coldly: "You can't eat these." "No" Little Loli sniffed, her dark eyes were watery, and she choked with sobs: "Dad, Dad, did you really pick it up from the trash can?" Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan could reply, the little girl seemed to remember something again, clenched her fists and said angrily: "And you also called people ugly!!!" The little girl wanted to cry again when she thought of this. She raised her hand to rub her eyes, and choked with sobs and sobbed again: "Oh, oh, oh, how can I be ugly? I am obviously very cute" Lu Junhan: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????? As soon as she said these words, tears started flowing down from the corners of her eyes again. Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that a certain little fat girl is about to cry for another half hour. The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped out. He took a deep breath and spit out two cold words from his thin lips: "¡­¡­cute." "Then why do you say someone is ugly?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was filled with tears, ¡°I, I¡¯m almost dying of sadness, woo woo¡ª¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan started to talk without expression: "I was complimenting you." "praising others?" Xiao Luli's crying stopped suddenly, and she looked at Lu Junhan with tears in her eyes. "Yes," Lu Junhan washed his fingers and remained expressionless: "'ugly thing' means to praise someone." other people:"¡­¡­" "Really, really?" The little girl sniffed and tilted her head, her expression was extremely confused and tangled, "But, but there is 'ugly' in ugly things, how can it mean to praise others?" Lu Junhan just wanted to get rid of her quickly, so he said casually: "I said yes, what nonsense!" "All right¡­¡­" When the little girl saw this, she still believed it. She thought that her father had praised her for being cute, so she had to praise him in return. In this case, his father would praise her again next time! So, her eyelashes fluttered, and her little voice said happily: "Then daddy, you are also an ugly thing!" Lu Junhan: "" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????:Nian and Zhang Dazhuang drove away. At this moment, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan, who had nothing to do, came to play with Xiao Luli. When I suddenly heard that the ugly thing actually meant to compliment someone, I was stunned for a moment. I thought to myself, could it be that they remembered it wrong? The next second, I saw little Luli spinning around happily, her little skirt spreading out into the shape of a beautiful flower. She held her little face and murmured happily, ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m an ugly thing, I¡¯m really too cute¡± Listening to her cheerful tone, someone who didn¡¯t know it might have thought that the ugly thing and the fairy meant the same thing! Lu Junhan: "" The audience in the live broadcast room almost went crazy laughing. Lu Junhan was not tricked by the show crew, but he was tricked by himself! And over there, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan, who were running over in a hurry, heard this and didn¡¯t want to be left behind¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian hurriedly raised her little hand to express that she was actually very cute: ¡°Me too, me too, I¡¯m ugly too!¡± Jian Xiyan raised the writing board and wanted to write. When Zhang Yiming saw this, the chubby boy took his hand and said to Jian Xiyan, "And me and brother Xiyan! We are all ugly!" When Xiao Luli saw them coming, her dark eyes suddenly lit up, and she ran to join her friends. Lu Junhan was silent for a long time when he saw the four "ugly things" getting together again. In order to avoid reminding the little fat girl of the trash can. Lu Junhan rarely said anything, nor did he explain to them the true meaning of "ugly thing". In order to prevent the little girl from knowing the true meaning of "ugly thing" in the future, I did this again. Lu Junhan decisively unlocked the phone, tapped his fingertips, opened the address book, lowered his eyes, and directly replaced the "ugly thing picked up from the trash can" with "the chubby girl picked up from the trash can". Photographer: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" Your daughter is right to cry. Can you be a good person? ! ! ¡­¡­ On the other side, Xiao Luli, who didn¡¯t know she was labeled as a chubby girl, was crying loudly while holding her ¡°purple banana¡± that had been cut in half. With a heartbroken expression: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.¡±My bananawhy did my banana die in half¡± "Biao" murderer Qu Sinian: "" Watching Qu Sinian scratch open the "banana", Zhang Dazhuang, as an accomplice, said: "" And, Jian Yi, who was preparing to dispose of the "banana carcass", brushed the "carcass" with oil and put it on the grill: "" The three of them glanced at the sad little Loli in silence, and then all looked at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan: "?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 662: Don¡¯t you care about your daughter? ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m an ugly thing, I¡¯m really too cute¡± Listening to her cheerful tone, someone who didn¡¯t know it might have thought that the ugly thing and the fairy meant the same thing! Lu Junhan: "" The audience in the live broadcast room almost went crazy laughing. Lu Junhan was not tricked by the show crew, but he was tricked by himself! And over there, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan, who were running over in a hurry, heard this and didn¡¯t want to be left behind¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian hurriedly raised her little hand to express that she was actually very cute: ¡°Me too, me too, I¡¯m ugly too!¡± Jian Xiyan raised the writing board and wanted to write. When Zhang Yiming saw this, the chubby boy took his hand and said to Jian Xiyan, "And me and brother Xiyan! We are all ugly!" When Xiao Luli saw them coming, her dark eyes suddenly lit up, and she ran to join her friends. Lu Junhan was silent for a long time when he saw the four "ugly things" getting together again. In order to avoid reminding the little fat girl of the trash can. Lu Junhan rarely said anything, nor did he explain to them the true meaning of "ugly thing". In order to prevent the little girl from knowing the true meaning of "ugly thing" in the future, I did this again. Lu Junhan decisively unlocked the phone, tapped his fingertips, opened the address book, lowered his eyes, and directly replaced the "ugly thing picked up from the trash can" with "the chubby girl picked up from the trash can". Photographer: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" Your daughter is right to cry. Can you be a good person? ! ! ¡­¡­ On the other side, Xiao Luli, who still didn¡¯t know that she was marked as a chubby girl, was holding her ¡°purple banana¡± that had been cut in half, crying and heartbroken. Qu Sinian: "" ¡­¡­ On the other side, Xiao Luli, who didn¡¯t know she was labeled as a chubby girl, was crying loudly while holding her ¡°purple banana¡± that had been cut in half. With a heartbroken expression: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.¡±My bananawhy did my banana die in half¡± "Biao" murderer Qu Sinian: "" Watching Qu Sinian scratch open the "banana", Zhang Dazhuang, as an accomplice, said: "" And, Jian Yi, who was preparing to dispose of the "banana carcass", brushed the "carcass" with oil and put it on the grill: "" The three of them glanced at the sad little Loli in silence, and then all looked at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan: "?" Chapter 662 Qu Sinian was silent for a moment: "Don't you care about your daughter?" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang also said sincerely: "That's right, Mr. Lu, why don't you come and persuade her? You can't always let the little girl cry like this. Crying too much is not good for the eyes." Jian Yi said lightly "Yeah". Lu Junhan had no expression on his face and said coldly: "Whoever offends you will be coaxed away." Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian looked up at the sky: "Hey, the weather seems to be very good today." Zhang Dazhuang also raised his head: "Yes, look, there are many birds in the sky!" Jian Yi looked up as if he hadn't heard anything and said, "Well, there's also the sun, which is really good." Lu Junhan: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" ????????????????????????? Are you big guys and successful people so rigid when it comes to avoiding problems? In the end, Lu Junhan expressionlessly brushed the half-dead eggplant in Xiao Luli¡¯s hand with oil and placed it on the grill. The little girl saw that her bananas were "chopped" to death by the other three uncles, but now they were being burned by her father, and she immediately became anxious. "dad¡­¡­" She wiped her tears with her little hands and ran over quickly, "Dad, please, please don't burn other people's bananas, they are already very pitiful" Suddenly, a small handful of flames passed over the eggplant skin that had been brushed with a layer of oil, and suddenly there was a burst of oil, and the fragrant and attractive smell came out. Lu Junhan poured the prepared seasoning on the eggplant, and the fragrance became stronger and stronger. He raised his eyebrows, looked back at her, and said lightly?£º "What did you say?" Qu Sinian was silent for a moment: "Don't you care about your daughter?" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang also said sincerely: "That's right, Mr. Lu, why don't you come and persuade her? You can't always let the little girl cry like this. Crying too much is not good for the eyes." Jian Yi said lightly "Yeah". Lu Junhan had no expression on his face and said coldly: "Whoever offends you will be coaxed away." Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian looked up at the sky: "Hey, the weather seems to be very good today." Zhang Dazhuang also raised his head: "Yes, look, there are many birds in the sky!" Jian Yi looked up as if he hadn't heard anything and said, "Well, there's also the sun, which is really good." Lu Junhan: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" ????????????????????????? Are you big guys and successful people so rigid when it comes to avoiding problems? In the end, Lu Junhan expressionlessly brushed the half-dead eggplant in Xiao Luli¡¯s hand with oil and placed it on the grill. The little girl saw that her bananas were "chopped" to death by the other three uncles, but now they were being burned by her father, and she immediately became anxious. "dad¡­¡­" She wiped her tears with her little hands and ran over quickly, "Dad, please, please don't burn other people's bananas, they are already very pitiful" Suddenly, a small handful of flames passed over the eggplant skin that had been brushed with a layer of oil, and suddenly there was a burst of oil, and the fragrant and attractive smell came out. Lu Junhan poured the prepared seasoning on the eggplant. The fragrance became stronger and stronger. He raised his eyebrows, looked back at her, and said lightly: "What did you say?" The little Loli looked at the eggplant, whose skin was slightly browned by the fire, and was particularly tempting. She couldn't help it, she pursed her lips and swallowed. She stared straight at the eggplant on the grill, her stomach rumbling with hunger, "Dad, it smells so good" As she said that, the little girl seemed to have thought of something, and quickly ran to the table over there, took the other half of the eggplant, and handed it to Lu Junhan. The little girl said urgently: "Dad, there's another banana here! Let's burn it together! It's best to burn it to death!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" no. Do you still remember that this was the "banana" you were holding and crying about just now? ¡¾Hahaha, don¡¯t ask, just ask, you have loved me! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili is so cruel! She really looks like her father! ¡¿ ¡¾The bananas are dying so miserably, you must add more green onions! ¡¿ ¡¾Speaking of which, Father Lu knows Lili well and knows that his daughter is a foodie! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo woo woo, looking at how skillful Father Lu is, he must have done barbecue before! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 663 The afternoon mission begins ¡°Compared to Lu Junhan and the others enjoying their leisurely barbecue outdoors, the situation over at Li Yue and the others is not that good. Li Yue, Liu Jia, Han Qin, and Zhou Xiaoxiao don¡¯t make much money. Zhou Xiaoxiao was a little better, earning 76 yuan. And a bowl of beef noodles here costs 40, which is simply unaffordable. In the end, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xiaoyun still ordered a small bowl of vegetable noodles for 20 yuan, and ordered a few plates of side dishes, and managed to cope with the lunch. But the group of Li Yue who only made 43 yuan, the group of Han Qin who made 35 yuan, and the group of Liu Jia who only made 32 yuan seemed a bit embarrassed. Especially, Li Yue and Han Qin, after completing their mission, they went back and took a shower. As a result, it was almost two o'clock when they came out of the inn. I can¡¯t eat what I want because I don¡¯t have enough money. Then we can only eat noodles. But since this is a tourist attraction, there are a lot of tourists coming and going. In order to save money, there are also a lot of people eating noodles at noon. Every noodle shop is almost full, and at a glance, there are no empty seats at all. Before Liu Jia went in, he finally waited until the tourists at the previous table had left. After sitting down and asking, I found out that all the cheaper vegetable noodles had been sold out. There is only some rice left that can be ordered. And the noodle shop will be closed at noon. ?????????????????????????? Will not reopen during dinner time until stock is restocked. Seeing this, Liu Jia had no other choice but to use all the money to buy a meal. He and his son Liu Yan ate together. Therefore, when Han Qin and Li Yue came over after finally taking a shower, most of the noodle restaurants were already closed. Some noodle shops that have not yet closed are being cleaned and the lights in the shops have been turned off, obviously not planning to entertain customers. Han Qin and Li Yue had no choice but to do the next best thing. They went to the mall, bought some instant noodles and returned to the inn. ¡¾Li Yue and his group look so miserable! ¡¿ ¡¾There is no other way, we only have so much money, so if we have some food, it will be very good! ¡¿ ¡¾Who asked Li Yue and Han Qin to dawdle? If they didn't dawdle, they might be able to get a share of the meal like Liu Jia! ¡¿ ¡¾You can forget about Han Qin! Guan Liyue and the others are bullshit! The fish they sold before was covered in water. Didn't you see that you were so fucking blind! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Now that things are like this, isn't it normal for them to go back to the inn and take a shower first? Is there anyone taking advantage of this? ¡¿ ¡¾Yo! Li Yue's dog jumped out and bit someone again. It seems that your owner spent a lot of money to hire you! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, I'm surprised too. I remember that Li Yue was blacklisted by the whole network before, but now those comments are gone! ¡¿ ¡¾Not only has it disappeared, now I only need to post a bad article about Li Yue on the Internet. As soon as I post it, it will be deleted after three seconds! ¡¿ ???????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s not obvious that there is someone behind Li Yue, please delete those comments, people are rich and willful! Damn it, all three of my previous accounts have been blocked, Li Yue, what the fuck%£¤#*] When this netizen mentioned this, other people whose accounts had been banned felt the same way and began to curse. Among the abusive barrage, a barrage passed by: ¡¾It doesn¡¯t matter if Li Yue¡¯s family has money, who doesn¡¯t have money! How dare you bully me? Damn it, just wait for me. I definitely want her to look good! ¡¿ But among the many barrages, this barrage was inconspicuous and not many people saw it. Therefore, the audience did not know how many blows the owner of these words would cause to Li Yue. ¡­¡­ After Xiao Luli and the others had eaten and drank enough, and "fell pregnant", they diligently helped their father clean up the garbage on the table. Seeing Lu Junhan¡¯s indifferent face and picking up the wooden sticks on the table with his eyes downcast, Xiao Luli felt that her father had worked too hard, and what if he was exhausted by then. If her father is exhausted, she will be a fish without a father! "And if dad is exhausted, mom will definitely beat her to death!" So, the little Loli became more and more frightened as she thought about it, and hurriedly ran over to help. The little hand put a wooden skewer in his own little hand, took another wooden skewer and put it into his father's hand. Throughout the process, Yan Hong¡¯s soft little mouth was murmuring happily: "I am one and my father is the other, so that my father can be half exhausted. I really"That's so smart" Lu Junhan: "" Over there, Qu Sinian watched Qu Qianqian pick up a chicken bone with her little fingers, frowned, and threw it into the trash can. It brought tears to my eyes, I almost cried when I saw it. He felt that coming to this show was so worthwhile. In the past, his little princess would never help her father throw away the garbage. It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t create garbage for him. Zhang Yiming is very popular. The little fat man held a rag in his hand and swung it around like a nunchuck. He walked to the table and rubbed the table with his hands holding the rag, looking at Zhang Dazhuang next to him with fear. I was afraid that after spending fifty, the small table I borrowed from the restaurant owner would be wiped out and scrapped. But Zhang Dazhuang still didn¡¯t stop him when his brat who only got into trouble managed to help him clean up once. As for Jian Xiyan, he was still frowning and looking at his belly with bitterness, wondering why he was not pregnant. When Jian Yi turned his head and looked over, he clenched his small fist angrily and punched his stomach hard. Apparently he felt that his stomach was so unsatisfactory that he wanted to beat him to death! Jian Yi: "" He had a premonition that these four little guys would grow up in the future. This show will definitely become a black history that they will never be able to erase. ¡­¡­ The three-hour break at noon passed by in a flash. Not long after, it was time to gather in front of the inn again. Jian Chenglang announced the task for the afternoon. In the morning, we set up stalls to buy things, which was a bit more difficult. But the task in the afternoon was very, very simple. It is to let the little ones and their respective "parents" play a game that combines drawing and guessing with reading and talking. The rules are simple¡ª¡ª The people from the program team will take out a stack of word cards and show them to the little ones. For example, frogs, rabbits, etc. ¡°Thinking about the little ones, the youngest one is just over three years old and doesn¡¯t know many words. Therefore, those word cards are also accompanied by pictures. If the little ones still don¡¯t understand what this is, the program team will show them another word card. After that, wait until the little ones know what they are looking at. The little ones began to act out the words they saw and let the adults guess. Adults only have three chances. ? Two chances to guess, if you guess wrong twice. There is one chance left. You can choose to let the little ones draw the words they see on the writing board, and then let the adults guess. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 664 You draw and I guess Each group lasts two hours. And for every correct guess, that group will get 10 yuan. This money is undoubtedly their food expenses for the night. Whether you can go to a high-end restaurant in the evening depends on how many times you guess correctly in this task. The location of the mission is right where Lu Junhan and the others had a barbecue. There are few people, the place is large, and it is easy to perform. Li Yue and the others didn't have much money left in their hands. They thought they had lost their dinner. They didn't expect that they could still make money like this, which made them happy. And Lu Junhan and the others also don¡¯t have much money left. I am very poor now and need this money for dinner. They did have quite a lot of money at the beginning, barely 5,000 yuan in total. Ingredients, seasonings, disposable tableware, grills, etc. for eight people. The total cost was nearly one thousand. As for the other four thousand¡ª¡ª ¡°Little Lu Li, who had several heads and buttocks knocked off by her father, still cried and grabbed four big bags of candy in the end; Qu Qianqian, who was also in tears, filled four large bags of chocolate while crying. And Zhang Yiming cried loudly after being whipped hard by his father. In his hands, he held a Barbie doll for his sister Lili, a bear doll for his sister Qianqian, and Transformers toys for him and his brother Xiyan; Finally, Jian Xiyan, who was silent but with tears in his eyes, silently dragged 4 boxes of expensive foreign brands of milk that he usually drank the most. They are simply better at division of labor and cooperation than their father. So, in this way, more than four thousand people went directly. Milk, chocolate, and toys are not cheap. ¡°But dads never know what saving money is, and they don¡¯t know how to budget carefully. When they see them wanting to buy it, they don¡¯t say much and just pay for it. Now after careful calculation, they really don¡¯t have much money left. If divided by 4, the money falling into the hands of each of their groups will be even less. Maybe, the money in their hands is not as much as what Li Yue and his group have left. Therefore, this money-making task in the afternoon is also very important to them. But the audience who watched four fathers teach their children to write essays felt bad. ¡¾Dry! The program team is no longer a good person! I have a feeling that after completing this task, my father, Lu, and the others will definitely be pissed off by Lili and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, Director Jian has the nerve to say that this game is to test the tacit understanding between adults and children. My father, Lu, and Lili have no tacit understanding at all, okay? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, it's over. I feel like my father, Lu, and the others, probably won't make a dime in this game! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooh, the program team is so cruel! It¡¯s really cruel! Isn¡¯t this the same as teaching little ones to write essays? This is going to destroy the group! ¡¿ ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It would be nice if Father Lu and the others did not buy so many things for Baby Lili and the others at noon. Otherwise, if you still have a few thousand yuan left in your hand, why would you still need to participate in this game to make money! ¡¿ ¡¾emmmm, the guy upstairs is thinking too much! Do you think the program team didn't think of this? Do you think the program crew is the one who knows how to be a good person? Just because Father Lu and the others didn¡¯t have any money, the program team didn¡¯t ask them to hand over their money! ¡¿ ¡¾right! I also think that the Goubi program team will not be so kind. If Father Lu and the others have a few thousand left in their hands, the people from the program will definitely ask them to hand it over. Otherwise, if they have money in their hands, Father Lu and the others will play games. They are no longer positive. This is not what the program team wants to see! ¡¿ [But fortunately, it was a one-on-one guess. I finally found out that Lili is indeed very difficult to deal with alone. But if Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming are added to the mix, Lili is just as difficult to deal with. It will directly quadruple! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I also discovered it, but who told Qu Qianqian and the others to like Lili so much? They do whatever Lili says. It makes me feel like the four of them together are four Lili! ¡¿ "That's it, there are four pears, how can it not be difficult to deal with!" ¡¿ Both Lu Junhan and Jian Yi looked gloomy. ?Obviously, they are all very self-aware. That tacit understanding does not exist between them and their little guy. Qu Qianqian frowned slightly, and her daughter Nu Qusnian, who knew what she was thinking, was very confident. He curved the corners of his soft lips and said with a smile: "It's okay, just have fun and don't be driven crazy. As for making money,Just leave it to me. " Two hours is quite a long time. If you guess quickly, you should be able to earn at least five hundred yuan. Five hundred yuan doesn¡¯t seem like much, but it¡¯s enough for dinner. Zhang Dazhuang also said with a smile: "I should be able to make a lot of money. Let's just talk about this tacit understanding. I have been spanking my brat since he was a kid. As soon as he sticks his butt, I know he wants to be spanked. Our Even if the tacit understanding is not 100%, it is still 80%." Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Although these two people don¡¯t look very reliable, that¡¯s all it can do. However, the next second, Jian Chenglang seemed to have guessed what they were thinking, and said in a pretentious tone: "Um I'm sorry. We just discussed it carefully and felt that since we have been divided into two groups today, there is no need for eight groups to proceed separately. Moreover, the venue here is not enough for eight groups at the same time. It¡¯s going on, let¡¯s just come in one big group!¡± As soon as these words fell. The smile at the corner of Qu Sinian's mouth disappeared instantly. Zhang Dazhuang, who was full of confidence, stiffened. Lu Junhan and Jian Yi's expressions became darker. You¡¯re just fucking negotiating! Weren¡¯t you flirting with girls the whole time just now? ¡¾emmmm, I'm not surprised at all when I heard Director Jian say this! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, I knew Director Jian would not be so kind! ¡¿ "Damn it, dig the hole as deep as you can! Are you afraid that you won¡¯t kill Father Lu and the others? ¡¿ ¡¾Director Jian, you are such a dog, are you really afraid of being dragged to a dark room and beaten to death? ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, my father, Lu, and the others may really have no money to eat tonight! ¡¿ ¡¾Heysisters, don't be so pessimistic, maybe Father Lu and the others can make a comeback! The program team had dug so many holes for Father Lu and the others before. Didn¡¯t Father Lu and the others make a comeback against the wind? ¡¿ "No, sister, I really don't want to hurt you. You can go back and see. Father Lu and the others made a comeback when they were unanimous in dealing with the outside world, but now it's internal strife!" ! ! ¡¿ "That's right, either Father Lu and the others will die, or Lili and the others will die! ¡¿ ¡¾Moreover, Father Lu and the others were the ones who guessed. I feel that Father Lu and the others are more likely to die! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah hahahaha, what did I see? ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooh, I have finally waited for this day, sisters! Set off firecrackers quickly! ! Father Lu and the others immediately took action and arrested Director Jian and beat him! I have to say, I¡¯m really happy! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 665 It¡¯s like trading your life for a game. ¡¾Where's the photographer? Where is the photographer? quick! Show me the camera on Director Jian's painful face! I'm waiting for the screenshot! ! ! ¡¿ The photographer is deeply impressed by Jian Chenglang¡¯s true heritage. As long as it can increase the popularity of the show and make the show popular, he can shoot anything. So, the audience said so, and he did so. Then, the audience saw Jian Chenglang being dragged away by a cold-faced Jian Yi. Jian Chenglang was quick to think, and with a plop, he half-knelt down to his brother, and said with a grimace: "Hey, brother, brother, please calm down. I have no choice but to look at the program crews of those past variety shows. Which one is a human being? If I don't cheat you, I will be sorry for the three 'program crews' Words! And I also do it for the good of the show Ouch, ouch, bro, bro, are you serious about this Hitting someone is not a slap in the face! If my face is disfigured, how can I flirt No, bro, ah, I¡­¡­" The word "fuck" hasn't been uttered yet. Jian Chenglang thought that he was recording a program and couldn't say anything dirty, so he held it back, covered his beaten stomach, and said: "I, I I really can't help it, brother, even if you beat me to death, I can't do anything about it. This has been decided. If it is changed, let the people above know about it. I can't bear to walk around. ¡­¡± Lu Jun Hanyun said calmly: "Go and change it, I can let you walk around." Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Damn it, he forgot, the biggest financial backer¡¯s father is here. Qu Sinian smiled at him, with a hidden knife hidden in his smile: "Director Jian, as a human being, it's better to be more knowledgeable, right?" Jian Chenglang: "" Zhang Dazhuang waved his fist and said seriously: "Xiaolang, life is still more important than the program. After all, there is only one life, but there can be many programs. A proper compromise will be good for you and us don't be ignorant!" Jian Chenglang: "" The last sentence is the key point! ! Faced with the intimidation and threats of the four evil forces, Jian Chenglang gritted his teeth and remained stubborn and unyielding, refusing to change his life or death. at last¡­¡­ He clutched his stomach with a painful look on his face and came back with a bruised nose and a swollen face. The producer looked at him, who was pale and shaky, and was immediately shocked: "Director, are you okay?" Jian Chenglang raised his hand and made an OK gesture for her. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing an evil smile that confuses all living beings: "Don't worry, they are not my opponents, everything is under my control." Producer:"¡­¡­" You don¡¯t act like you have everything under control. ¡¾If I hadn¡¯t just seen Director Jian almost crying after being beaten by Father Lu and the others, I would have believed his nonsense! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha Director Jian is like a pig who is not afraid of boiling water. He was beaten like that and still refuses to change. If Father Lu and the others hadn't stopped midway, Director Jian might really have been maimed. ¡¿ ¡¾Director Jian worked too hard, he was just exchanging his life for the game! ¡¿ ¡¾Haha, from a cheeky point of view, Father Lu and the others are indeed no match for Director Jian! ¡¿ In this way, even though Jian Chenglang fought with his life and Lu Junhan and the others did not want to make the scene too bloody, the rules of the game did not make any changes. However, although the rules of the game cannot be changed, there are still many things that can be done. for example¡ª¡ª Before the game started, Qu Sinian knelt down and said earnestly to Qu Qianqian, who was holding chocolate in her mouth: "Baby, if those people show you some pictures later, if it's a chicken, you'll say 'woof', if it's a dog, you'll say 'woof' twice, if it's a pig, you'll say 'woof, woof,' three times." Voice¡­¡­" By analogy, Qu Sinian talked about a lot of animals. Finally, he smiled and looked into Qu Qianqian¡¯s big, clean, black eyes and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s very simple, baby, do you remember it?¡± Qu Qianqian tilted her head and thought for a while, under Qu Sinian¡¯s expectant eyes. She said seriously: "Dad, can I have another chocolate?" Qu Sinian: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Over there, Zhang Dazhuang was also struggling to his death. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "You brat, your father and I usually treat you well, right?" Zhang Yiming was immersed in playing with the Transformers toy he just bought, with a serious expression. Zhang Dazhuang said again:  "When you play the game later, remember to lip-sync for your dad as much as possible, okay?" Zhang Yiming is still playing with great concentration. Zhang Dazhuang: "Although your father and I can't lip-read, the blood relationship between us, father and son, is clearly stated. If you tell me, I will definitely know!" Zhang Yiming couldn¡¯t hear what was going on outside the window and only wanted to play with toys. Zhang Dazhuang looked at him, slapped his little butt hard, and cursed: "You bastard! I'm talking to you! Did you listen to what I just said?" Zhang Yiming was disturbed by him and shouted irritably without raising his head: "I know, I know! When we play the game later, I will give you Transformers to play with!" Zhang Dazhuang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The audience in the live broadcast room almost went crazy laughing. Jian Yi¡¯s side is not much better. Originally, Jian Yi planned to just let nature take its course, but seeing that both Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang were making their last efforts, after thinking about it, he gave Jian Xiyan a few words of advice. Jian Yi: "If you want to draw later, remember to draw the words you see." Jian Xiyan cannot speak, so the first two guessing opportunities can only be conveyed by the other three little guys, but the last chance can be made by Jian Xiyan. Jian Xiyan knows a lot of characters, and he has almost a photographic memory in a short period of time. Basically, if he takes a look at the character, even if he doesn't recognize it, he can still write it down exactly as it is. The last chance is to draw what the words represent, but children¡¯s drawings are inherently abstract, so it¡¯s normal for them not to understand. If the drawing resembles a word, it¡¯s not a foul. ??When Jian Xiyan first started writing, the characters were big and ugly, like ghosts drawing talismans. It took a long time for Jian Yi to adapt, and then she could barely understand what he wrote. And as time went by, Jian Yi could still tell what the words were, no matter how abstract they were or how similar they were to a painting. Therefore, Jian Yi focused on the last chance. "When Jian Xiyan draws the words, others may not be able to understand what they are, but he can recognize them at a glance. It¡¯s like taking advantage of the rules. ???Jian Chenglang and the people from the program team were afraid that they would not understand or understand the rules of the game, so they went on the stage in person to demonstrate to these little guys how to play the game later. We demonstrated it about two or three times, and the little ones really understood it, just like watching a cartoon. Therefore, Jian Xiyan knew that the last chance was for them to paint. Hearing this, Jian Xiyan frowned, drew a picture on the writing board, and wrote: ¡¾like this? ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 666 It¡¯s better not to struggle than to struggle. Jian Xiyan expressionlessly lifted the writing board on which he had drawn the picture. Jian Yi looked dull and lowered his eyes. It has to be said that Jian Xiyan is indeed the most intelligent among the four little guys. With Jian Yi's few words, he instantly understood what Jian Yi meant. Directly integrate the words you want to express into the painting. At a glance, Jian Yi saw a bunch of black balls that looked like knotted wool. There was a ball of wool in the east and a ball of wool in the west. There were pencil drawings of who knows how many balls of wool in total. Suddenly appeared before his eyes. Jian Yi: "" That picture I couldn¡¯t have painted such a masterpiece without suffering from a ten-year cerebral thrombosis or a decade-long history of mental illness. It¡¯s messy and disorganized. Almost the entire paper is just a bunch of pencil lines. If you look for a lunatic out there, I¡¯m afraid they can draw better than this. Jian Yi was silent for a long time. I think he may have overestimated himself. Jian Yi frowned tightly and asked, "What are you writing?" Jian Xiyan's eyes flashed with shock, as if he didn't expect that even though he had drawn the calligraphy so clearly, his father still couldn't read what he had written. Jian Yi: "" At this moment, little Lu Li, wearing a pink and tender skirt, happily ran over carrying a large bag of candy. She gave the big bag of candy to Jian Xiyan and said in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiyan, this is your candy! I'll get it for you!" Jian Xiyan pursed her bright red mouth, her delicate and fair face seemed a little shy, and wrote on the writing board with her little hands: Thank you, Sister Lili. Jian Yi: "" After Xiao Luli gave candies to her Spanish brother, she had to go back to find her father, so she didn't stay long. But before leaving, she seemed to see something out of the corner of her eye. With her big watery black eyes open, she glanced at the abstract woolen painting in Jian Xiyan's hand. She tilted her little head, looking at the painting, and muttered: "Janeis a pig?" Jian Yi: "" The little Loli paused for a moment, scratched her head with her little hand, and her clear eyes were filled with confusion: "Brother Xi Yan, what is that word in the middle? It looks so difficult." ??Jianxi proverb reads: "Yi, Jian Yi, my father's name." The Jianxi proverb also marks the pinyin next to the word "æ". ¡¾Hahaha, the paintings that Jane¡¯s father couldn¡¯t even understand, Lili can understand them at a glance! Absolutely amazing! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, is this the so-called world of children? ¡¿ ¡¾It's over, it's over, this is really a rhythm that will destroy the group! ¡¿ When Jian Xiyan said this, Xiao Luli suddenly understood. She raised her little black head, looked at the expressionless Jian Yi next to her, and said in surprise: "Uncle Jane, it turns out you are a pig!" It doesn¡¯t look like it. Jian Yi: "" Little Lu Li left not long after, because she wanted to return to her father quickly. "Otherwise, if she didn't look at her father, he would be in danger. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t go far, after all, the game venue was only so big. The little girl quickly found her father. She ran over with her short legs and raised her head and said: "Dad, are we going to play games later?" Lu Junhan: "" He didn¡¯t say anything, and the little Loli didn¡¯t mind either, but said happily: "Great! I want to play games with dad" Lu Junhan was silent for a while, but decided to struggle a little, and said coldly: "When we play the game, don't talk, don't say a word!" ¡¾Come on, come on, this man is getting timid again! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah! man! If you can, let Lili talk more! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Pear! ! ! Ignore your father! ! Tell me to death! ! ! ¡¿ "why?" Sure enough, the little Loli opened her big clear eyes and looked at him with an aggrieved look. Lu Junhan looked indifferent: "No reason, just do it!" The little girl puffed up her plump little face in anger. She clenched her little fists and said angrily: "But if they don't speak, dad, how can you know what they are looking at?" Lu Junhan said in his heart, if you tell me, I'm afraidI don¡¯t know what you little brats are watching. He wrote lightly: "Isn't there anyone else who can say it?" Xiao Luli felt extremely wronged: "But they also want to talk, and they want you to make a lot of money" The uncle and aunt from the program team just told them that if dad and the others guessed right once, there would be 40 yuan, and she wanted dad to make more money. Lu Junhan said ruthlessly: "As long as you don't say anything, I can make a lot of money." Xiao Luli: "" After three seconds of silence. Little Lu Li raised her big watery eyes and asked her father excitedly: "Dad! I was silent just now. Where is the big money you made?" Lu Junhan: "" He was very suspicious that this little fat girl was pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. In the end, the four fathers discovered that it would be better not to struggle than to struggle. ¡°At least if they don¡¯t struggle, they won¡¯t be as desperate as they are now. The game starts at three o'clock in the afternoon. The time is two hours. Because of time constraints, the games of the two groups were played at the same time. After all, if you play it alone, a game will take more than four hours. Waiting until night to play is a waste of time and energy. Li Yue and the others didn¡¯t have any objections. Instead, they were happy to have the two groups work together. If we do it at the same time, there will naturally be a winner or loser. Li Yue just wanted to crush Lu Junhan and the others once and for all, in order to avenge being blackmailed by fans of Lu Junhan and Lu Li all over the Internet, and losing to them when buying groceries in the morning! Han Qin is the same. He just wants to trample Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian under his feet, even once. As long as Lu Junhan and the others can experience what it feels like to be a loser When Han Qin thought of this, his heart couldn't help but feel happy. In fact, the advantages of their group are still very obvious. The little guys are all older, and they are not ignorant of worldly affairs. Especially Li Jiaojiao and Liu Xiaoyun, both of whom have been in the entertainment industry for at least a year. In fact, they are considered adults and know how to express themselves. And they have played a lot of word-reading and talking games before. As long as the little ones express themselves well, half of the success is actually achieved. Therefore, compared to Lu Junhan¡¯s group, which had a solemn atmosphere, Li Yue¡¯s group seemed somewhat relaxed, as if they were not worried about the game at all. It didn¡¯t take long for the game to begin¡ª¡ª At the beginning, Li Jiaojiao secretly glanced at Lu Li and Qu Qianqian, as if she looked down on them. The look in his eyes shows that he is determined to win! She thought to herself: This time, she will definitely let the audience know that she, Li Jiaojiao, is the most suitable person for them to like! And Lu Li and Qu Qianqian are just two stupid losers! The people on the program team are not biased. To be fair, the words in Lu Li¡¯s group are less difficult, almost at kindergarten level. ¡°As for Li Jiaojiao¡¯s group, they are all slightly older, almost four to five or six years old, and have quite a bit of social experience. Therefore, the vocabulary is more at the level of primary school students. The first word Lu Li and the others got was: table. ¡° And what Li Jiaojiao and the others got was: the kitchen. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 667 Our dad is so stupid In order to avoid violating the rules of the game, Jian Chenglang also reminded the two groups of little guys in advance: "You can say whatever you want, but you can't say the words on this card, you know?" Xiao Luli hesitated for a moment and said timidly: "Uncle did you tell me that you would die?" Jian Chenglang: "That won't happen." Seeing this, Zhang Yiming shouted: "Then why can't you say it?" Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, uncle, our father is so stupid, if we didn't tell them, they would never guess it!" Jian Xiyan nodded solemnly. Not far away, four stupid dads heard these words clearly: "" Jian Chenglang is someone who has conquered Jian Xiyan after all, and he understands children very well, so he said: "You can't say it anyway. If you say it, your uncle will deduct your money." Sure enough, as soon as Jian Chenglang said these words, the eyes of the four little guys changed. Little Lu Li bent down slightly and whispered to the other three friends: "We don't want to play with him anymore, he is a bad uncle!" The other three friends nodded seriously. Jian Chenglang: "" However, the effect was still significant. None of the four little guys said the word "table". Li Jiaojiao and the others were older and more sensible. When Jian Chenglang said this, they nodded and followed suit. . Seeing that both groups were ready, Jian Chenglang announced that the game officially started. Zhang Yiming rubbed his chubby hands and shouted happily: "Dad, are you ready! We are going to start playing games!" Hearing these words in Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s ears, there was no doubt that¡ªDad, are you ready? You are about to start going to the guillotine! Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang was sitting on a chair, holding Zhang Yiming's Transformer, shivering. Lu Junhan, who was also sitting next to him, silently opened a small Luli candy and threw it into his mouth. Qu Sinian sat down in his own place, and with trembling white and thin fingers, he stuffed Qu Qianqian's chocolate between his thin lips. Jian Yi, on the other hand, expressionlessly took a sip of the milk that Jian Xiyan dragged from the supermarket. Compared with the lively, cheerful and chattering little guys. The dad group seems much more lifeless. Audiences in the live broadcast room: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Program staff: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" The first round of the game begins¡ª¡ª Word card: table. The little guys will describe it first. Xiao Luli was very happy. She was full of energy when she thought that she would be able to help her father make a lot of money soon and make her father a very wealthy wolf. I was about to be the first to speak. At this moment, Lu Junhan looked at her expressionlessly and said: "Shut up! You stay until the end and let Jian Xiyan speak first." The little Loli puffed up her fair and tender face in grievance, looking angry. Qu Sinian and the others also thought so. Obviously, Jian Xiyan was the first to say that the chance of winning was greater. If Lu Li is allowed to be the first, it is very likely that if she says something, the other three will follow suit, and the whole army will really be wiped out! Seeing the four adults looking at him, Jian Xiyan twisted his delicate brows, recalled the various tables in his home, and wrote on the writing board: "Two words. Some have eight legs, some have one leg, and some have four legs" He thought about the square coffee table in front of the TV. He would usually do his homework on the coffee table while watching TV, so he wrote seriously: "I prefer those without legs." Lu Junhan and the others were silent. ¡¾Fuck! What exactly is this group of Lili Baby and the others? Why do I hear more and more like ghost stories? ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, some have eight legs, some have four legs, some have one leg, aren't you talking nonsense! What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Brother Xiyan actually likes those without legs! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾In two wordsit shouldn't be crab, right? Brother Xiyan likes those without legs. Does it mean that Xiyan only likes the body of a crab but not the legs? Oh, no, crabs only have six legs at most! Where did the eight legs come from? ! ! ¡¿ Qu Sinian held his forehead with his hand and couldn't help but turned his head and asked Jian Yi: "Is your house haunted recently?"   Jian Yi: "" Then there was Qu Qianqian, with a serious look on her face: "It's very hard and big! There are white, black, yellow" Lu Junhan and the others continued to remain silent. ¡¾Very hard and big? Woohoo, I was thinking wrong! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Could it be that it really is a third leg? You see, there are white ones, black ones, and yellow ones, which are just the same as the white, black, and yellow people in the world! ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­? ? ? I wipe! Then I'm going to report Director Jian for being pornographic! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s impossible even if you think about it! The third leg, where did the eight legs come from? One leg and no legs are barely acceptable, how do you say eight legs and four legs] ¡¾Gene mutation? ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? Are you serious upstairs? If it really becomes eight legs and four legs, then it would have to mutate into an alien! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I am getting more and more curious! Brother Xiyan, what word cards did they get? ¡¿ Jian Yi glanced at Qu Sinian, who was obviously thinking crookedly and stiff, and said slowly and calmly: "Have you watched any movies recently that you shouldn't have watched, and your daughter found out?" Qu Sinian was silent for a while: "Do you think it's possible?" Jian Yi nodded, "Then it's impossible for my house to be haunted." Qu Sinian: "" Then there was Zhang Yiming. He shook his head and said to his father: "Dad, this is very simple. I have encountered it just now! You know it!" Zhang Yiming was right. When he was cleaning up the trash before, he even wiped the table with a rag as hard as he could! At that time, Zhang Dazhuang was watching from the side. Zhang Yiming thought to himself, his father must know! Who knows, because Zhang Dazhuang was misled by Qu Qianqian¡¯s words before, his face immediately turned green when he heard what he said. ?????????????????????????????????????????? He remembered that Zhang Yiming did go to the toilet just now. And men generally have to be supported when going to the toilet Supporting Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "!!!" Not only Zhang Dazhuang thought so, but the viewers in the live broadcast room also thought wrongly. ¡¾Fuck! Director Jian has made a yellow stone hammer! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Report report! ¡¿ ¡¾Let¡¯s face it, Director Jian, you are not only a dog, you are also very brave! ! ! I respect you for being a man! ¡¿ Jian Chenglang saw that the situation was getting out of hand, and most of the content in the barrage was pornographic, for fear that the live broadcast room would be blocked. He had a headache, so he came out quickly and said: "The word cards we give you are very healthy! Don't get it wrong!!!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Finally, there is Xiao Luli. I have heard all kinds of statements before, and hers is no less varied. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 668 You guessed it, right? What¡¯s more, the ¡°ghost story¡± in Jianxi proverbs, Qu Qianqian¡¯s ¡°third leg¡±, and Zhang Yiming¡¯s own ¡°little chicken and one chicken¡±. They have resisted all this. Now Lu Li is the only one left. Could it be that the damage she caused was greater than the other three people combined? Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi didn't believe it. After listening to the descriptions of the previous three little guys, they had given up on themselves and had no intention of guessing the word at all. So, he listened to Xiao Luli's statement with a very relaxed attitude. However, it turns out that they were happy too early! A minute has passed, and Xiao Luli is no longer angry with her father for not letting her speak first. She just wants her father to guess it quickly and make a lot of money. So, she opened her big, clear, black eyes, tilted her head and thought about it seriously, and with a crisp little voice, she started to release the first bomb: "Dad, this thing is easy to guess! You lie on it and do things every day!" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang was silent for a while, and then secretly said to Qu Sinian in a low voice: "Mr. Lu must have bought some inflatable doll secretly without telling us, right?" Lie on it every day. Do things. ¡°There is nothing else possible but to do that. And there is no woman around Mr. Lu, it can only be an inflatable doll! Thinking of this, Zhang Dazhuang said "hey" and laughed obscenely: "Unexpectedly, Mr. Lu really knows how to enjoy life." Qu Sinian: "" Who knows, the next second, Xiao Luli¡¯s clear eyes fell on the thief Zhang Dazhuang. Xiao Naiyin was happy and dropped the second bomb: "Uncle Zhang, you have also been lying down before!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" No! I'm not, I didn't! I've never bought one! I am very simple! I don't know how to enjoy life at all! ! ! Xiao Luli was muttering again and started to put the third bomb: "There are also Uncle Jian and Uncle Qu, you have all lied down before, and you are so happy to do so!" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to quit the show now. For Xiao Luli, the tables at home are too high and too wide. Lu Junhan and the others could reach out and touch the food on the table. The little girl usually had to lie down on the table and stretch out her hand to barely get it. Therefore, she was right when she said "lay down". What Zhang Dazhuang could think of, Jian Chenglang could naturally think of, because Xiao Luli used the word "lay" so accurately that they couldn't even think in that direction. Jian Chenglang had no choice but to grit his teeth and declare again: "Our program team is really a very healthy-minded program team." The meaning behind Jian Chenglang's words is obvious. Not an inflatable doll! Don¡¯t get it wrong! And just then. In order to say a little more, so that dad and uncles can easily guess that it is the little Luli at the table. I racked my brains to recall what happened when I was having barbecue just now. I thought about how a few uncles took off their jackets when they sat down to avoid the grease from the barbecue and the dirt on the table from staining their suit jackets. Her eyes lit up, she added excitedly, and began to release the final bomb: "Besides, Dad, Uncle Jian, Uncle Zhang, and Uncle Qu, you should finish taking off your clothes before you start lying down!" ¡¾Fuck! Stone hammer! After taking off her clothes, she started to lie downit's definitely an inflatable doll! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Although I really don¡¯t want to think about it! But how can you not want to be crooked! It¡¯s over, my mind is not clean anymore! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Director Jian also said that they are a healthy program group, who would believe it! This is simply evil! How could a few little guys who were only three years old know about such an evil doll in advance? Report it! ¡¿ ¡¾Director Jian shouldn¡¯t be seeking death like this, right? Are you really afraid that the live broadcast room will be blocked? ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, to be honest, inflatable dolls are really possible. Look, my brother said some have eight legs, maybe they are octopus inflatable dolls! Four-leggedpig, dog, horse inflatable dolls? A fish without legs? ¡¿ ¡¾sky! From what you said, it¡¯s really possible! Some perverts like animals. I have seen a lot of these animal inflatable dolls before., and the yellow, white, and black that Baby Qianqian said are just right. After all, dolls have all the colors you want, not to mention yellow, black, and white, even if you want colorful green. , we can also do it for you! ¡¿ ¡¾That baby Yiming just said that he touched it, how to explain this? ¡¿ "[This is not easy.] Once they had a slightly accurate direction, the audience began to turn in that direction desperately. [Didn't Zhang Yiming just give the Barbie doll to Baby Lili? Barbie is a doll too! So, he said he had touched it! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Absolutely amazing! I also feel now that the inflatable doll probably has no chance of running away! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh, my baby Lili is so awesome! After the first three little guys finished speaking, I was still confused. Now that she said these last few words, I understand everything! It must be an inflatable doll! ¡¿ Jian Chenglang: "" You guys know nothing! Lu Li¡¯s train of thought was completely diverted, okay? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????: ?? ! ! It just so happens that these viewers have a well-founded analysis. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If he had not read these word cards one by one, to make sure that none of them contained unhealthy words, let alone evil dolls such as inflatable dolls, which are only found in the adult world. ¡°Otherwise, Jian Chenglang might have believed the audience¡¯s lies. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The real culprit still doesn¡¯t know how big of a misunderstanding his shocking words have caused. She also blinked her dark, slender, beautiful eyelashes like crow feathers very cutely, and looked at her father eagerly: "Dad, have you guessed it?" The little girl looked at her expectantly. Lu Junhan was silent for three seconds without saying anything. He opened another candy and threw it into his mouth. By acting indifferently, he refused to speak. Xiao Luli: "" Seeing this, Qu Qianqian also looked at Qu Sinian with a hopeful look on her face: "Dad, what about you? You guessed it, right?" Qu Sinian: "" Even if I guessed it, I wouldn¡¯t dare say it. ¡° Moreover, although the inflatable doll meets all the characteristics mentioned by the little guys, Jian Chenglang will never seek death like this. You can exclude inflatable dolls, there seems to be nothing else that matches. Actually, it is said that I was misled by the Jianxi proverb about eight legs and no legs. After all, in people¡¯s minds, tables generally have four legs, and small round tables with one leg are relatively common. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of the proverb of the West, if it were said that it had only four legs, perhaps the fathers might have thought of it on the table. So, Qu Sinian didn't say anything, but tremblingly opened another chocolate, calming down his shock. Qu Qianqian: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 669 This time it¡¯s Brother Xiubai When Zhang Yiming saw this, he also looked at his old father eagerly. He felt that he had made it very clear: he had just touched it. His father had been watching him clean the table before, so he must have guessed that he was talking about the table. So, thinking like this, the little fat man Zhang Yiming rubbed his little hands happily and said with great confidence: "Dad, you must know, right?" "" Zhang Dazhuang directly guessed: "Doll?" Of course we can¡¯t say that about inflatable dolls. ????????????????? There are only two words in a word, not to mention, an inflatable doll is also a doll! Maybe it¡¯s really a doll? ! Thinking of this, Zhang Dazhuang felt extremely confident! Jian Chenglang said expressionlessly: "Wrong, you still have two chances." Zhang Yiming frowned and shouted, "Dad, you are so stupid! How can it be a doll!" Zhang Dazhuang and the majority of netizens: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Why can¡¯t it be a doll! ! Jian Xiyan raised his eyes and looked at Jian Yi, but Jian Yi simply said: "I don't know." The next second, Jian Xiyan twisted his delicate brows and wrote suspiciously: How could you not know? Did you not read what I wrote? Jian Yi: "" ¡°Obviously, these four little guys are extremely confident. I feel that they have made it very clear, and my father can understand it immediately. Unexpectedly, when I ask now, he has no idea. ¡°Don¡¯t mention how frustrated the little guys are. They finally realized the pain of their father teaching them to write essays before, but they couldn't write well. Fortunately, there are still two chances to guess. In order to bring the topic of inflatable dolls to a close, Jian Chenglang said to Lu Junhan and the others without frustrating the little ones for too long: "Now you can each ask a question." The first person to speak before was Jian Xiyan. Jian Yi didn¡¯t waste any time and asked directly: "Is that thing alive or dead?" It has to be said that adults and children are different. Jian Yi got to the most critical point when he asked. After all, choosing one of the two can directly eliminate half of the possibilities. The conciseness of Jian Yi¡¯s question did not give Jian Xiyan much room to express himself. Jian Xiyan chose one of the two and simply wrote: ¡°Dead.¡± Seeing this, Qu Sinian seemed to also be given a multiple-choice question: "Baby, does that thing exist at home, or can it be found outside?" Qu Qianqian: ¡°I have some at home, and there are a lot of them!¡± Jian Yi¡¯s eyes deepened. There were many at home, eight legs, four legs, one leg, no legs And Jian Xiyan likes the ones without legs the most. Jian Yi thought about the things at home and had a vague guess in his heart. He wrote his guesses for others to read. ??Obviously they still need to confirm it. When Zhang Dazhuang saw this, his eyes lit up, and he felt a little enlightened. He thought for a moment and asked the unhappy Zhang Yiming: "You brat, you said you touched it just now. Where did you touch it?" Zhang Yiming pointed downward, "It's right here." This outdoor area is where Lu Junhan and the others had a barbecue just now. The fathers looked at each other and saw clearly. Finally, we arrived at Lu Junhan. Little Luli looked excited, looking straight at him with her big black eyes, with excitement written on her face, "Dad, ask me quickly, ask me quickly! Ask me quickly!!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan thought for a moment and asked directly the most important point: "Do you need a chair?" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded desperately: ¡°I want it, I want it!¡± Jian Yi said directly to Jian Chenglang: "Table." Jian Chenglang, who was afraid that they would make another messy move, let out a long sigh of relief when he heard this: "correct." Audiences in the live broadcast room:? ? ? ? table? you sure? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Tell us that it is an inflatable doll, but we still believe it! ! As if he was afraid that the audience would not believe it and think that the program crew was cheating, Jian Chenglang spontaneously threw the word card in front of the camera, and then took the photo of the Jian family from his mobile phone.?Photos of various tables were posted. Because the eight-legged table and the legless coffee table are works of art that the uninhibited Jian Chenglang bought specially at an exhibition. The audience in the live broadcast room was in an uproar: ¡¾Hey, I just went to Director Jian¡¯s Weibo and found that there are actually photos of these tables in it! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! I just came back from scolding Director Jian on Weibo. Is the truth so close to me? ¡¿ ¡¾Amazing! There are actually eight-legged tables in this world! ¡¿ ¡¾Of course! Look at how big Director Jian¡¯s table is. It has four legs, so it can¡¯t even be propped up! Moreover, as it is a work of art, even if it has twelve legs, as long as it looks good and fashionable, it¡¯s totally fine! ¡¿ And here, Jian Xiyan seemed a little frustrated when he saw that Jian Yi guessed it right, because he had already drawn a picture of a table, and he was just waiting for Jian Yi to guess it wrong and planned to show it to him. "Obviously, in Jian Xiyan's opinion, his stupid father would definitely guess wrong the second time, so he had drawn the picture early. Jian Yi took a look, and another ball of dark wool came into view. It was messy and very torturous. Jian Yi: "" It took Lu Li¡¯s group three and a half minutes to finally guess the first word ¡°table¡± correctly. Jian Chenglang asked the people from the program team to give them ten yuan. The four big boss dads looked at the crumpled ten yuan and collectively fell into silence. For the first time, I felt that this money was so difficult to make. When Lu Li¡¯s group guessed the first word, Li Jiaojiao¡¯s group had already started guessing the third word. Their progress there is very fast. ¡°Almost in the first round, after the little guys finished describing each sentence in one sentence, Li Yue and the others were able to guess almost exactly. Li Yue and the others only wanted to compete with Lu Junhan and the others. But the four fathers in Lu Junhan¡¯s group were considering giving up. I even fell into serious thinking: "Ten dollars should be enough for dinner at night, and there is no need to play games next." Fathers are not active in making money. But the little guys are very anxious. They all want their father to make a lot of money. So, soon, Lu Li¡¯s group started the second word. It¡¯s a new round of torture. Fortunately, after being tortured by the first word, the father and his little one managed to develop a little bit of tacit understanding. The old fathers gave up the first round of guessing opportunities and directly entered the second round, the question and answer session. Basically, as long as four adults ask, and combined with what the little ones said in the first round, they can analyze what the word is. In the end, I became more and more proficient, and my guessing speed was actually faster than that of Li Yue and his team. until¡ª¡ª Xiao Luli and the others saw a picture of a cute little bunny. Xiao Luli said happily: "Dad, this time it's Brother Xiubai!" Without waiting for the other three little guys to describe it, Lu Junhan sneered and said to Jian Chenglang, "You little bastard." Jian Chenglang: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 670 But it can¡¯t be just a beast, right? Jian Chenglang was silent for three seconds: "the answer is correct." Then, he turned over the word card in his hand and faced the audience behind the camera and Lu Junhan and others in front of him. On the card, there is indeed a cute little rabbit. Word guessing games are usually not too strict, as long as they are related to rabbits, it is considered correct. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????Although sometimes it means a bit of a curse, but after careful calculation, it does also mean a little rabbit. Therefore, with extremely complicated feelings, Jian Chenglang let Lu Junhan pass. ¡¾? ? ? I didn't react just now, I thought Father Lu was scolding Director Jian for being a little bastard! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I was just wondering why Dad Lu suddenly scolded Director Jian. ¡¿ "No, why did Brother Xiubai become a little brat? ¡¿ No matter how confused the audience in the live broadcast room is, the game still continues. Because when they first guessed, the tacit understanding between the adults and the little ones was almost zero, and a lot of time was wasted. As a result, Lu Li's group is now three words behind Li Jiaojiao's group. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Lu Li is lucky or if it¡¯s just a coincidence. In short, the next series of operations shocked the audience. The 13th word card. Xiao Luli took a look at the new card, tilted her head, thought about it, and said happily: "Dad, this is Brother Xiubai!" Lu Junhan said without any hesitation: "Cat." Jian Chenglang: "the answer is correct." Live broadcast room audience: "???" The 14th word card¡ª¡ª Xiao Luli looked delighted: "That's great, Dad! This time it's Lili!" Lu Junhan said decisively: "Fish." Jian Chenglang: "Correct answer." Live broadcast room audience: "????" The 15th word card¡ª¡ª Xiao Luli said excitedly: "Dad, daddy! This is you! So cool, so cool!" Lu Junhan said concisely and concisely: "Wolf." "???" Jian Chenglang: "that's right." Live broadcast room audience: "???????" Not to mention them, even Zhang Dazhuang, Jian Yi and Qu Sinian were stunned. In less than half a minute, just one question and one answer. Lu Junhan¡¯s group, which was originally three words behind, directly caught up with Li Yue¡¯s group. Reached the 16th word card¡ª¡ª After reading the word cards happily, the little Loli turned her head and looked at Jian Yi with bright eyes: ¡°Dad, this time it¡¯s Uncle Jane!¡± As soon as these words were said, everyone looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, obviously waiting for his answer. They also wanted to know what kind of animal Jian Yi was. But one second passed Two seconds have passed Three seconds passed Lu Junhan not only didn¡¯t say anything, but he was tall, long-legged, and had a fierce and terrifying aura. He sat on the seat like an old man, opened another candy and threw it into his mouth, and then said expressionlessly: "have no idea." other people:"¡­¡­" If you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know. Why are you so imposing? On the contrary, Jian Yi seemed to have remembered something and said coldly: "Pig." Jian Chenglang: "the answer is correct." other people:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Since then. Lu Junhan¡¯s group completed a lead, directly leading Li Yue¡¯s group by one word card. Afterwards, Li Yue and the others became panicked when they saw that Lu Junhan and the others had caught up so quickly. Li Jiaojiao was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. She didn¡¯t want to lose to Lu Li and Qu Qianqian at all! But the more urgent it is, the harder it is to tell. Once she is unsure, Li Yue and the others will be slow to guess. There was even a time when Li Jiaojiao was too impatient and stared at Lu Junhan's group from time to time, wondering what their progress was. She accidentally said the words on the word card directly. Not only did I not earn the 10 yuan in this round, but I was deducted 10 yuan by the program team. Jian Chenglang said before that if you say the words on the word card, you will be deducted. That is really not a joke. After all, as a program crew who is not a good person and only digs holes for guests, deducting money is a necessary skill. AndAfter being deducted money, the morale of Li Yue's group dropped a lot. Li Jiaojiao was even more panicked, for fear of being deducted money again. When describing words, she was even more restrained. She usually had to hold it in for a long time and deliberate for several days. Once, she would speak out only after she was sure there was no problem. But this will undoubtedly waste a lot of time. As a result, the gap between their group and Lu Junhan's group became wider and wider. What started out as a difference of just one word slowly turned into three, five, or even ten It¡¯s not just Li Jiaojiao who is desperately holding back, Li Yue and Han Qin are also absent-minded. The more their team lost, the more Li Yue and Han Qin kept thinking about winning and how to overtake, and they had no time to analyze what the little guys said. So, when it came to guessing the word in the end, the two of them either couldn't guess it, or their guess was so messed up that they couldn't get involved at all. ¡°Obviously, the rhythm of Li Yue¡¯s team¡¯s game has been completely disrupted. ¡° If Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia hadn¡¯t thought clearly and didn¡¯t fight over who would win or lose, their team would have had a harder time guessing, and the gap between them and Lu Junhan¡¯s team would have been even greater. On the contrary, it was Lu Li¡¯s group. From the beginning, the father and the children were unfamiliar, had no tacit understanding, and the father team was almost forced to death. Gradually, through rounds of games, they began to become more and more familiar. At the same time, the IQs of several fathers are also not low, and they soon discovered the most critical second round of questions and answers¡ª¡ª The little guys¡¯ descriptions in the first round were fine. In the second round, as long as they all got to the point, it was not difficult to guess what the words were. They barely used the third chance to draw. Jian Xiyan was holding the writing board with a very depressed expression, feeling that there was no place to put his painting talent to use. ¡°However, it¡¯s not just the dads who have changed, but the little ones too. Seeing that Lu Li used human words to describe those animals, the other three little guys also had strong learning abilities, so they copied the words and stopped talking about whatever came to mind. Rather, I am thinking about who these words can be associated with. So, the fathers also began to recall the past, recalling which people around them were chickens, which were dogs, and which were like cows. And, Qu Sinian finally knew that in Qu Qianqian¡¯s heart¡ª¡ª He is a horse. One horse. horse. Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian was almost crying. His image in the heart of his little princess doesn¡¯t have to be that tall, but it can¡¯t be just a beast, right? ! ! Facing her father¡¯s question, Qu Qianqian muttered: "Dad, you said you wanted to make me a cow or a horsebut the cow is already the housekeeper, dad, you can only make me a horse!" Qu Sinian: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" This logic seems to be correct? Qu Sinian was reluctant to explain. ¡°Moreover, this is what Qu Sinian said to himself before. He can¡¯t blame Qu Qianqian for treating him like a horse. But Zhang Dazhuang was very aggrieved: "You brat, tell me clearly, how come your father and I are just a dog!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 671: Did you want to dance to cheer up? other people:"¡­¡­" They also want to know! Jian Chenglang and other program staff seemed to be taking out a word card, but in fact, they had secretly raised their ears. Zhang Yiming was not afraid of him at all, and even shouted: "You told the doctor yourself that in order to lose weight, you go out for a run every day, but every time you come back you are as tired as a dog. You still cry and ask the doctor if you can stop running" Zhang Dazhuang: "" When did he cry? His face is obviously sweaty! As he spoke, Zhang Yiming seemed to have thought of something, and Xiao Naiyin said proudly: "Fortunately, I didn't run with you before, otherwise I would definitely turn into a dog!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" I want to beat you into a dog right now! Currently in the middle of a game, Zhang Dazhuang couldn¡¯t beat Zhang Yiming even if he really wanted to. He turned his head and saw Jian Chenglang racing against time. In a short period of time, he actually took out a new word card and was about to show it to a few little ones. When Zhang Dazhuang saw this, he almost lost his breath and quickly stretched out his hand to stop him: ¡°Can¡¯t you get some cards that aren¡¯t animals?¡± Although their group can guess these animal cards very quickly, the little ones really can¡¯t stand it! If they continue to guess like this, the people around them will all be animals, and their family and company will become a zoo! Jian Chenglang politely refused: "We are a fair program team." The implication is that I want to change cards and dream. Jian Yi sneered and said directly to Jian Xi, "What kind of beast is your uncle?" Jian Chenglang: "" If you let me go, you are an animal, but if you let me go, I will become a beast, right? " Jian Xiyan is indeed smart. Although he doesn't know what a beast is, he guesses that it means something similar to an animal. He stared at Jian Chenglang thoughtfully. He looked at Jian Chenglang, who felt all over his body. Just when Jian Xiyan lowered his head and started writing, Jian Chenglang decisively threw the animal cards aside and replaced them with other types. Then, with a smile on his face, he said: "Okay, now let's continue playing the game." That smile was deep and gentle, as if nothing had happened just now. Zhang Dazhuang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± other people:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" And then, while the little guys started to look at the new cards. Jian Chenglang couldn't help but be curious, so he took a peek at Jian Xiyan's writing board. In the end, his eyes focused on the word "old shu (rat)", and he turned around desperately. Then, he was silent for a long time, and he still couldn't figure out how his image of such a majestic and upright person could be related to the sneaky rat. Woolen cloth! Of course, what Jian Chenglang didn't expect was that Jian Xiyan had discovered that he had secretly eaten Jian Xiyan's snacks several times before, and he had been holding a grudge against him until now. ¡­¡­ After the animal cards were eliminated, the progress of Lu Junhan and his group slowed down a bit, but fortunately, there were no animals and the atmosphere was very harmonious. The fathers were very satisfied. The further you go to the back, the more difficult the cards become. It¡¯s beyond the level that little guys can describe. LCD TVs, desktop computers, sweeping robotsall of them are popping up. Because they don¡¯t quite understand what those things are, they naturally can¡¯t describe them. But fortunately, they basically know every word in it. Therefore, we can only describe it word by word, and then let Lu Junhan and the others guess word by word. The method is undoubtedly correct and absolutely fine, but the reality is often cruel. After Xiao Luli and the others got the "Sweeping Robot" card. The four little guys frowned and stared at those four words, pondering for a long time. They recognize "sweeping the floor". They also know "robot". Before, brother Yiming and brother Xiyan were still playing with robots (Transformers). But what is a ¡°sweeping robot¡±? Does it mean Transformers are sweeping the floor? But whatever it is. "Anyway, my brother's uncle said, dad and the others are very smart,"All we have to do is just say it, dad and the others can guess it. Of course, the little guys who heard this felt very relieved and did not see the scene where Jian Chenglang was dragged out and beaten violently by the foursome after he said this. Thinking of this, Jian Xiyan raised his writing board and wrote the word "5" on it, indicating that the word this time was 5 words. Lu Junhan and the others have experienced words such as "desktop computer", "children's mobile phone", "children's watch", etc. before. Although the process was a bit difficult and very painful, at least I figured it out. Now that I hear the five-character word, I don¡¯t have much emotional ups and downs. And the little ones have also mastered the method of describing these difficult-to-understand words¡ª¡ª I saw Xiao Luli saying: "Dad, the first two words are this" With that said, the little Loli performed a sweeping gesture on the spot. For the sake of authenticity, she also pouted her little mouth and said "huhuhuhu" several times to show that she was really tired from sweeping the floor. Lu Junhan seemed to have thought of something, and said expressionlessly: "Soup?" Xiao Luli: "" "Little Lu Li is autistic. other people:"¡­¡­" ? ? ? no. Lu Junhan, did your daughter have to dance to entertain her before drinking soup? ¡°Obviously, everyone thought that the scene of Xiao Luli sweeping the floor was like dancing. But you really can¡¯t blame other people for being blind. In the past, when I was in heaven, I didn¡¯t even need to sweep the floor when it was dirty. I just needed to use magic to clean it gently. As a result, Xiao Luli didn¡¯t even know how to sweep the floor. And in the mortal world, little Luli didn¡¯t even sweep the floor in the Lu family, but she saw the servants vacuuming the floor many times. So, what she simulated just now was sweeping the floor with a vacuum cleaner. To outsiders, it looked like she was not sweeping the floor, but like a tug of war. By saying she was dancing, I still gave her face. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t guess correctly, so it was Qu Qianqian¡¯s turn to speak. She said to her father: "Dad, you can see those two words in front of me every day" Qu Qianqian is right. There are servants who specialize in cleaning at home. They sweep the floor every day, in the morning, noon and evening. Either sweeping the living room, sweeping the room, or sweeping the yard. No matter when Qu Sinian comes back, he can see someone cleaning. Of course you can see it every day. Seeing that Qu Sinian still didn¡¯t understand, Qu Qianqian suddenly became anxious and made a sweeping motion. "It's a pity that she never swept the floor. Her little body twisted around and said urgently: "This is it! Dad, look, this is it" Qu Sinian thought for two seconds and asked, "insects?" There are many insect specimens placed in the Qu family¡¯s living room, which are precious collections of Mr. Qu who loves biology. Qu Qianqian: "" Qu Qianqian is also autistic. When Zhang Yiming saw this, his fathers still didn¡¯t understand and became anxious. After thinking for a moment, he squatted down and swept his hands on the grass. Before he could ask Zhang Dazhuang if he understood, Zhang Dazhuang said with a dark face: "You brat, you are such an adult, why are you playing in the mud? Why don't you get up quickly!" Zhang Yiming: "" Zhang Yiming also closed his eyes. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 672: Completely different from dads in this world! When Qu Qianqian next to her saw this, she immediately became anxious and helped Zhang Yiming clarify: "Uncle Zhang, brother Yiming is not playing in the mud. You have misunderstood him." "Aren't you playing in the mud?" Zhang Dazhuang was stunned for a moment, looking confused: "Then what is he doing?" Xiao Luli clenched her fists in anger, but Xiao Naiyin said gloomily: "Brother Yiming is giving you a hint! Uncle Zhang, Dad, you are so stupid! You are even stupider than Lili" Zhang Yiming stood up from the ground and yelled: "That's it! You can't guess these two simple words, you are so stupid! I'm smarter than you!" Qu Qianqian pursed her lips unhappily: "Dad, uncle, can't you be smarter?" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board expressionlessly. A big word "Stupid" took up the entire paper. ¡ª¡ªNot only is it very harmful, it is also very insulting. For the first time, the fathers who were despised by four little brats who were only three years old and whose fur had not even grown yet: "" Zhang Dazhuang endured it for three seconds, and finally decided to go over and drag his brat over and give him a good beating to vent his anger! How dare you despise his father's intelligence, this is outrageous! He doesn¡¯t want his butt anymore! But just as Zhang Dazhuang was about to get up from his seat, Qu Sinian stretched out his hand and pulled him down. Zhang Dazhuang turned his head, his fierce expression still on his face: "Don't stop me, I have to beat this brat to death today." But Qu Sinian said: "Don't worry! Lao Lu is already contacting the orphanage. When the time comes, we just need to send the four of them in neatly." Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s what I say, but the game still has to go on. Zhang Dazhuang really couldn't guess what Zhang Yiming was doing in his "playing with mud" posture. Directly chose to give up. The last person described is Jian Xiyan. He described it very simply. He thought for a moment and wrote on the writing board: The second word. After writing, he tilted his pen tip and pointed at the ground under his feet. Qu Sinian looked thoughtful. After a moment, he asked tentatively: "Earth?" Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded desperately, saying she was right! After knowing that the second character is "µØ". Combined with the weird movements made by the little guys before, it is not difficult to guess what it is. Zhang Da clapped his hands vigorously: "Oh! I know! You just wanted to say 'sweep the floor', right?" Zhang Yiming looked delighted, nodded desperately, and gave him a thumbs up: "Yes! It's just sweeping the floor, Dad, you are so smart! You are just a little bit dumber than me now!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" no. He still needs to be beaten before being sent to the orphanage! ¡ª¡ªThen the next three words. Jian Xiyan twisted his delicate brows. I don¡¯t even know how to describe it. After that, I seemed to have thought of something. He drew a woolen picture with a serious look on his face, then raised his writing board and looked at the four dads expectantly. Four dads: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" People from the program team: "" The whole place was dead silent. The impact of this painting is undoubtedly great. At that moment, they seemed to see extremely twisted black holes exploding in front of their eyes. They were ferocious and terrifying, and could not be more abstract. The people watching were extremely flustered. Zhang Dazhuang was silent for a long time and asked Jian Yi, who was expressionless, "His father, have you seen any clues?" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian stared at the black hole-like balls of wool, was silent for a while, and said, "Sweeping aliens?" Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and looked a little frustrated. He shook his head, and then turned to Zhang Dazhuang with expectant eyes. Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s scalp went numb when he saw him, and he said tentatively: ¡°Sweeping the black holes on the floor?¡± ??Jianxi proverb: "" Jian Xiyan¡¯s expectant expression no longer appeared, and he looked towards her with an expressionless face.??Junhan. Who would have thought that Lu Junhan was even more expressionless than him. He straightened his cuffs with his fingers and said in a light and cool voice: "Do you think I know what I am doing?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? " Jian Xiyan¡¯s little brows furrowed tightly, as if he didn¡¯t expect that the fathers of this generation would be so stupid. He painted it so clearly. Finally, Jian Xiyan turned his attention to his father. Although his delicate little face was expressionless, there was still a hint of unspoken expectation in his clear eyes. ¡°Obviously he still hopes that someone can understand his paintings. Although Jian Yi also wanted to reply with a cold face and see what I was doing, I didn¡¯t know. But facing Jian Xiyan¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°However, although the painting cannot be understood, the analysis can still be done. In reality, there are still five words related to "sweeping the floor". At the same time, the little ones are only three years old, so the words will not be too difficult. With these prerequisites, Jian Yi found the final answer after a little search in his mind. He said with a dull expression: "Sweeping robot." Jian Xiyan's dark and calm eyes brightened visibly. The next second, Jian Chenglang said loudly: "The answer is correct!!!" Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room viewers who don¡¯t know the truth: ¡°¡­¡± no! What does that scary painting of a black hole have to do with robots? ? ? After Jian Chenglang said this, he looked at the time again. After three seconds, he continued: "The time is up, the game is over!" As soon as these words fell. The fathers all breathed a sigh of relief. To them, these two hours really seemed like a century. ¡­¡­ After the game is over. The program team began to calculate how much money each of the two groups earned after a game. The guests also have a twenty-minute break. So, during these twenty minutes, another advertisement was placed in the live broadcast room. Seeing that they had nothing to do, the little ones went to play with their fathers. Little Luli ran up to her father with her short legs and a very worried expression on her face. In the past, her father was a very weak person in her heart. Anyone could bully him and anyone could kill him casually. And just now I saw that the other three dads more or less guessed "sweeping the floor" or "sweeping robot". Her father is stupid and doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Obviously, her father is really stupid. Xiao Luli suddenly felt a little sad. I think it¡¯s so pitiful that the fathers in this world are in poor health, poor, stupid and weak, and always like to hit people on the head and butt. Suddenly, the little Loli seemed to have thought of something, and her dark eyes suddenly lit up. Yes! If the father in this world dies, he will return to heaven again, so that the father will not be pitiful! After all, the father in heaven is amazing, rich, and smart! Completely different from dads in this world! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 673 This time it¡¯s really Lili¡¯s fault Lu Junhan took out his mobile phone and glanced down casually. A screen full of missed calls. When we were playing the game just now, Song Qingwan made a lot of phone calls, as did Lu Qidong, Yu Zheng, Lu Anran, and even the old man. ¡°Obviously something big happened. The handsome man frowned indifferently. He pursed his thin lips, stood up from his seat, walked to an open place, tapped his finger, and called Lu Qidong directly. While waiting for Lu Qidong to answer. Lu Junhan was wearing a slim and straight high-end suit. He was standing tall and with long legs, his eyes were dark and cold, and his aura was very fierce and dangerous. When the people in the program team saw this, they didn¡¯t dare to get too close. However, just because they didn¡¯t dare to get close doesn¡¯t mean that a certain little fat girl didn¡¯t dare. Lu Junhan held the phone and tilted his head slightly. His deep and dark eyes instantly captured a little loli sneaking closer to him. When little Lu Li saw her father looking over, her big black eyes suddenly widened, her little body trembled with fright, and she hurriedly hid behind the small tree next to her. Lu Junhan looked at the small tree that was not as fat as the little chubby girl and could not cover her at all. He was silent for a long time, closed his eyes, and looked away, pretending not to see it. "Little Lu Li raised her head and blinked her eyes. Seeing that her father didn't seem to notice her, she patted her small chest with her small hands and let out a long sigh of relief. The fish was scared to death! She was almost discovered by her father and wanted to kill him! Fortunately, she ran fast! Lu Junhan: "" In fact, even if the tree was very big and could completely cover the little girl's figure, Lu Junhan could still spot her. Because the distance between the two of them is too close. If Lu Junhan can't see it at such a close distance, it only means that there is something wrong with his eyes and brain. Lu Junhan didn't think too much about it. He thought she was too boring to be alone, so she came here to eavesdrop on his phone calls. Lu Junhan called Lu Qidong twice, but no one answered. Over there, Jian Xiyan, who had nothing to say to his father and was too lazy to fight. He couldn't beat his father anyway, suddenly saw Sister Lili hiding behind a small tree. He blinked his eyes and ran over with a curious look on his face. Just when he was about to ask her what she was doing here, he saw Xiao Luli shushing: "Brother Xi Yan, don't say anything, or my father will find out" Jian Xiyan listened very much to Lu Li. So, he nodded heavily. On the contrary, it was Lu Junhan: "" ¡°When did this little brat named Jane ever open his mouth to speak? Lu Junhan didn't pay much attention to them. Seeing that Lu Qidong's phone number couldn't be reached, he called Song Qingwan directly. Song Qingwan¡¯s call was answered immediately. Lu Junhan hasn¡¯t asked Song Qingwan what¡¯s wrong yet. Behind the small tree next to her, the little loli's milky voice sounded, and her tone was very serious. It reached the ears of Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan: "Brother Xi Yan, let me ask you a question. Do you know how to kill my father?" how. Talent. Kill. My dad. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan was silent for three seconds: "Lili knows that you called her a chubby girl?" "" Lu Junhan had no expression on his face: "No." Song Qingwan didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Then why would she want to kill you?¡± "how could I know!" Lu Junhan rubbed his back molars, and a sneer escaped from his thin lips: "My IQ is not three years old." At this time, Xiao Luli¡¯s sad voice sounded, probably because of something written in Jianxi Proverbs: "Yes, my father is stupid. He is even stupider than Lili. He may not have an IQ of three years old! It would be great if such a stupid father died." When dad dies, he will become the smart dad he once was when he returns to heaven! Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" The next second, Lu Junhan said to Song Qingwan calmly: "Wait for me for two minutes." After saying that, he hung up the phone decisively. Song Qingwan:???¡­¡± Lu Junhan is indeed Lu Junhan, he grasps the time very well. Two minutes later, Song Qingwan received Lu Junhan¡¯s call again. "Compared with the peaceful atmosphere just now, this time there was a heart-rending cry of sadness, which was continuous, sad and desolate, and made people unable to help crying. ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I won¡¯t kill you anymore. I won¡¯t kill anyone anymore. Daddy, you don¡¯t want to kill anyone either¡ª¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lili, if I didn¡¯t know that your father knew the severity of his actions, otherwise when I heard your cry, I would have thought that you were really about to be killed (beat) to death by your father. After beating up a chubby girl who wanted to kill her father. Lu Junhan was obviously in a very good mood. He held the phone and said calmly to Song Qingwan: "Why did you call me just now?" "Oh, yes, I almost forgot about the business." Speaking of this matter, Song Qingwan hurriedly spoke, and it was not difficult to hear her excitement and happiness in and out of her words: "You brat, let me tell you something. Don't get excited. It's not a bad thing, it's a good thing!" Before Lu Junhan could reply, Song Qingwan seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer and said directly: "Lu Anran is pregnant, really pregnant! And the doctor said that there is a high probability of twins! To be honest, if I hadn't accidentally seen the pregnancy test report in Lu Anran's bag just now, we would have had to wait for the baby to be born We won¡¯t know until we get it! But from this point of view, Lili is really our lucky star!¡± Lu Junhan glanced at Fu Xing himself, who was hugging Xiaoshu and crying miserably. He was silent for a while and found out the problem immediately. Lu Li gave Lu Anran luck two days before the variety show aired. Counting the days, eight or nine days have passed. With current medical technology, it will take at least a month for a child to be diagnosed. If she was really conceived by Lucky that day, it would be impossible to detect it now. Therefore, it is very likely that Lu Anran's pregnancy has nothing to do with Lu Li. She was already pregnant before Lu Li gave Lu Anran luck. Song Qingwan naturally thought of this: ¡°No, this time it¡¯s really Lili¡¯s credit!¡± "I asked Lu Anran just now. She said that the baby is about a month old, almost two months old. Counting the days, she should have been conceived not long after I was discharged from the hospital for gastric cancer." "It was in the hospital. Lili stayed with that girl Lu Anran every day. From time to time, she would borrow Lu Anran's mobile phone to play games." "And I heard from Lu Anran that Lili is so good. As long as she plays with her aunt's cell phone, she will kiss Lu Anran, saying that it will give her some luck." "So, I guess, all this luck probably accumulated, and in the end, Lu Anran got pregnant directly!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 674 The sky in the capital is about to change Song Qingwan: "Also, actually the day after Lili gave Lu Anran luck, Lu Anran went to the hospital for a check-up. What do you think the doctor said?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t mind his indifference and repeated what Lu Anran said to her: "The doctor said that Lu Anran was indeed very lucky. Not only was she pregnant with a child, but she was also pregnant with twins. This was simply a miracle. But unfortunately, the doctor analyzed Lu Anran's previous physical reports and said that these two Even if the child does survive, it won't survive long in the weak mother's body. This is why Lu Anran and Yu Zheng didn't tell us immediately that they had a child" "But after that, Lu Anran didn't give up and went to check her body again. When the final result came out, the doctor was shocked." "Because the results show that Lu Anran's body is not only not weak, but also very healthy, especially the uterus. How healthy is it? Let's put it this way, let alone twins, even if she is pregnant with quadruplets or six. It¡¯s totally fine to give birth to a fetus, just like a sow giving birth to a football team!¡± "But Lu Anran still didn't dare to tell Song Qingwan and the others about it, fearing that in the end, her health would be just a misunderstanding, which would lead to everyone's happiness being in vain. So, in the past few days, Lu Anran had to check up on his health almost every now and then. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that too many examinations were not good for the baby, Lu Anran would really wish to go there every day. After all, her health was too illusory and sudden, which made Lu Anran always feel like she was on the clouds, unsteady, for fear that this health would be taken back one day. Of course, she won¡¯t be resentful or disappointed if she takes it back. This health does not belong to her in the first place. Lu Anran just hopes that this good health will last until she gives birth to two children. As long as the two children are safe, that's better than anything else. The more afraid she is, the more she wants to prove something. Now Lu Anran can only feel at ease if she sees that her body is healthy and her baby is healthy every day. So, Song Qingwan saw the pregnancy test report she put in her bag. Lu Junhan: "" Speaking of this, Song Qingwan clicked her tongue: "Lili's luck is so amazing. Not only was she able to wake up your dad from a vegetative state and cure my stomach cancer, but he was also able to cure Lu Anran's body. It's amazing." Speaking of this, Song Qingwan seemed to have discovered something: "Hey, if you put it this way, why do you feel that none of us in the Lu family are healthy? It's either this disease or that disease. Will you also get some disease in the future?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something that left her with lingering fear, and said with fear: "To tell you the truth, when I was hospitalized for stomach cancer, Huesier didn't come. At that time when I thought I wouldn't live long, I would always dream about a dream while sleeping." "Don't you think it's ridiculous? In the dream, our world is actually a novel world, and you are a super villain, and Lili is not with us. Later, your father died, and I also died of stomach cancer. Dad couldn't bear it. You and Lu Anran are the only ones left in the huge Lu family." "But later, you died too, and Lu Anran committed suicide not long after. In short, the ending was so tragic, but I still felt it was very real. After I woke up from the fright, I couldn't come back to my senses." Maybe these few months of recuperation have really made people sick. In the past, Song Qingwan only thought about making money. She would keep her words concise and concise. Eight out of ten sentences had a commanding tone. How could there be so many of them? The time of sadness and sadness. Song Qingwan was chattering on the phone, but when Lu Junhan heard her say, "Our world is actually a world of novels," his fingertips suddenly trembled, and his already dark eyes became even darker. At this moment, two clear and distant voices suddenly sounded in my mind: ??A grin, with a hint of charm: "Are you sure you want to go to this book? In this book, you do die quickly and can come back immediately, but your end may not be too good. Even if you are anxious to come back and use it as a mattress for Xiao Lili, you won't be in such a hurry, right?" Another indifferent and cold voice left no room for doubt: "That's it." Of course, even if someone chooses a book that will lead to his death the fastest, he still can¡¯t bear the fact that a little follower discovers that his father is not around. The two sounds were fleeting and disappeared in the blink of an eye, as quiet as if nothing had happened just now.   But Lu Junhan frowned tightly. What does it mean to use a mattress for a fat girl? While Lu Junhan was deep in thought, Song Qingwan said again: "Furthermore, Yu Zheng probably guessed that this matter has something to do with Li Li. Recently, Li Li has been worshiped as a god. I heard that he even found someone to cast a bronze statue of Li Li and placed it there. In the living room at home, he puts incense and kneels down every day. You said he is not crazy" Suddenly, Song Qingwan's voice became blurry: "Hey, brother, please be careful when you ask them to carry it in. If the bronze statue of Lili is broken, I will never end it with them! Oh, by the way, brother, How many incense did you buya big bundle? Okay, I'll put them all in later, there are plenty of places anyway, so our family won't be short of money." Lu Junhan: "" You are out of your mind. After Song Qingwan told Lu Junhan the good news that Lu Anran was pregnant, she then told him about another very important thing. "My people have inquired privately that Song Zecheng has divorced Ye Wanwan, but the news has not been announced to the outside world. It should be announced in a few days." Lu Junhan doesn't have much contact with the Song family. He has a cold personality and likes to be alone. He doesn't like to deal with others, and he doesn't bother to maintain any family relationships. But after all, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and Song Zecheng's parents were childhood friends. Although the Lu family and the Song family almost broke up because of the stock issue, the relationship between them when they were young was still there, and they would pay more or less attention to them. Song Qingwan told Lu Junhan just to ask him to pay attention to the movements of the Song family and Song Zecheng. Although the Song family and Song Zecheng seem to have nothing to fear now, Song Qingwan is still very vigilant and does not dare to take it lightly. Because Song Qingwan still had nothing to say to Lu Junhan about her dream. She dreamed that in a few years, the Song family would surpass the Lu family, the Song family would destroy the Lu family, and Song Zecheng would force Lu Junhan to death. No matter whether this dream is true or false, Song Qingwan has to guard against it. "Also, Ye Wanwan's sister, Ye Rourou, turns out that she is not the biological child of the Ye family, but was picked up by the Ye family outside when she was a child." "Now that the Pei family has recognized Ye Rourou, the news should be announced today. If nothing else, the Huo family will marry the Pei family soon. The sky in the capital will soon change." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 675: Nothing but pretty and cute Because Xiao Luli is now Mr. Shen¡¯s successor. "The main base areas and core personnel of "Shadow" are concentrated in the capital. Therefore, Song Qingwan and the others can no longer be limited to Haicheng. They must pay attention to every move of the major families in the capital. Song Qingwan knew that there would be a dedicated person to sort out the news for Lu Junhan to review afterwards, but Song Qingwan still wanted to let Lu Junhan know the news as soon as possible so that Lu Junhan could prepare in advance. After all, the current successor of "Shadow" is an innocent little idiot who is only three years old, can only eat and drink, and is always angry with her father. Apart from being pretty and cute, he has nothing to offer. So, all the pressure fell on Lu Junhan. Song Qingwan said everything that needed to be said and reminded her of what could be reminded, and she would still burn incense for "Lu Li" later. Without further chatting, he hung up the phone directly. Lu Junhan frowned slightly, thinking about the current turbulent situation in the capital. After a while, he made another phone call and asked his subordinates to collect all kinds of important information about the capital in the past and send it to him after sorting it out. After doing this, Lu Junhan put away his phone and turned around. And when she saw him turning around, she stopped crying. The little Loli who was taking a peek turned her head again with a "swish", and her little hands once again picked up the small tree in front of her that was ravaged by her. He raised his head, said "Wow", stretched his delicate throat, and started to cry again. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, don¡¯t kill me" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s hands started to itch again. ¡­¡­ The twenty-minute break passed in a short time. The program team will announce the amounts calculated long ago one by one. Originally guessing the right time, the group rewarded 10 yuan. But now it has become two large groups, each with four small groups. Therefore, if a large group guesses correctly once, they can get 40 yuan. The final calculation came out¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan¡¯s group answered a total of 56 cards correctly and earned a total of 2,240 yuan. Li Yue¡¯s group answered a total of 41 cards correctly and earned a total of 1,640 yuan. But because Li Jiaojiao was careless in the middle of the conversation, she spilled the beans and said the words on the card. Therefore, their group needs to deduct 40 yuan. In the end, Li Yue¡¯s group earned a total of: 1,600 yuan. "Compared with the little money they earned in the morning, the money Li Yue and his group now earn has completely doubled. This is something we should be happy about. Because this means that they don¡¯t have to spend the night like they did at noon, where they dare not eat anything and can¡¯t afford anything, let alone spend a penny in two. But they really lost to Lu Junhan and the others again! Li Yue and Han Qin both had very bad expressions. They could hardly maintain their superficial calmness, revealing the ferociousness that they had been hiding since they were playing the game just now. Li Jiaojiao's mood was even worse. ??Failed one day after another, oh, no, it should be said that since she appeared on this variety show, she has only failed, never won! She had no fans left, and was blackmailed by Lu Li¡¯s fans all over the internet! This extreme gap made Li Jiaojiao's already proud heart feel as if someone had severely stepped on her soles, and she was trampled and crushed desperately. Li Jiaojiao has had a smooth journey into the entertainment industry. When has she ever encountered such setbacks and failures? No, she has encountered them once. The only setback was when Qu Qianqian¡¯s face was more beautiful than hers. This gave Li Jiaojiao a full sense of crisis. But so what, wasn¡¯t Qu Qianqian finally suppressed by her tactics, so that he could no longer steal her limelight? Qu Qianqian is her defeated general! She can't beat her at all! Qu Qianqian is just a loser and is nothing to be afraid of. Before appearing on this show, Li Jiaojiao was still very proud and smug, thinking about defeating Qu Qianqian again on the show so that Qu Qianqian could see who she could mess with and who she couldn't mess with, but now Who can tell her why the situation is completely reversed! After joining this show, she couldn¡¯t compare to Qu Qianqian in everything! There are not as many fans as Qu Qianqian, and there are not as many live broadcast viewers as Qu Qianqian. Qu Qianqian has been whitewashed.She, Li Jiaojiao, was blacklisted by the entire Internet. ¡°All the audience and fans praised Qu Qianqian, but they only mocked her, Li Jiaojiao. All the things were weighing on Li Jiaojiao's heart, making her breathless and her psychology becoming more and more twisted and ferocious. Especially when they saw Qu Qianqian and Lu Li talking happily over there, they had so much money and were going to eat something later. The bright smile on that pretty little face directly stung Li Jiaojiao's eyes. Why! Why are they so happy when she is suffering so much! In Li Jiaojiao¡¯s view, the smiles on Qu Qianqian and Lu Li¡¯s faces were more like mocking her for Li Jiaojiao¡¯s failure, like a hard slap on her face. Li Jiaojiao didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She just felt angry in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to bear it anymore. She wouldn¡¯t let Qu Qianqian and Lu Li be proud anymore. No one could see her Li Jiaojiao¡¯s jokes! Li Jiaojiao went straight over and pushed Lu Li and Qu Qianqian hard. Her voice was sharp and harsh: "Why are you laughing? What's so funny!" Her push did not push Lu Li and Qu Qianqian away, but pushed herself out of trouble. Several viewers in the live broadcast room saw this scene and were in an uproar! There have always been comments about Hei Liyue and Li Jiaojiao on the Internet, but they were suppressed. Now that Li Jiaojiao made such a push, the audience and fans who had hated Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue before immediately exploded! New and old hatreds surged up together, and they immediately began to curse in the live broadcast room. When Li Yue saw that the photographer was still taking pictures, Li Jiaojiao dared to take action. She was crazy! She narrowed her pupils, hurried over, grabbed Li Jiaojiao, and scolded her harshly: "Jiaojiao, what are you doing! Why don't you quickly apologize to your two sisters!" Li Jiaojiao seemed to be unable to bear it anymore. ¡°In the final analysis, no matter how mature she is, she is still just a five or six-year-old child who cannot hide her emotions and is spoiled. Seeing that Li Yue not only refused to apologize to her, but also asked her to apologize to Qu Qianqian and Lu Li, a burst of grievance and anger surged into my heart! She shook off Li Yue's hand and said loudly and sharply: "I don't! I hate them, and I won't apologize. They are so disgusting!" "Jiaojiao!" At this moment, Li Yue's expression immediately changed. She looked up at Qu Sinian and Lu Junhan, whose faces suddenly turned cold, and their faces suddenly turned extremely pale. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later¡ª¡ª Even though Li Yue repeatedly forced Li Jiaojiao to apologize. They still received a notice from the program team forcing them to withdraw from the program. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 676 Your engagement with Huo Suiwang is void Fans of Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao have basically lost their fans after the last episode of the show. ???????????????????????????????????????¡ªMost of her fans are the ones Li Yue bought with money, just to show off their face and look good, that's all," he said. But when it comes to true fans, there are really not many. On the contrary, the number of black fans is much greater than these fans. Therefore, after knowing that Li Yue¡¯s group was going to withdraw from the show, except for the navy troops that Li Yue and the others had bought before, everyone in the live broadcast room cheered loudly! Many people even threatened to get these two scum, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao, out of the entertainment industry. at this time. "Hundreds of identical barrages flashed across the live broadcast room at the same time, instantly occupying the entire live broadcast room screen and the audience's attention¡ª¡ª ¡¾Sisters! nailed it! Now online comments will no longer be deleted, and accounts will no longer be blocked. Let me scold these two bitches to death! I said, it doesn¡¯t matter if Li Yue¡¯s family is rich. If anyone has no money and dares to bully me, I will definitely make them look good! Come scold them all to me. If you scold them one time, come to me and get a dollar. If you scold them a hundred times, I will give you 100 yuan! no sooner said than done! ¡¿ As soon as these words came out, the live broadcast room was in an uproar again. Some people who were Li Yue's anti-fans couldn't hold back their anger for a long time. Knowing that they could post comments, they directly quit the live broadcast room and moved online to post various abusive comments that had not been posted before or had been deleted. Copy and paste them all and post them online. And some viewers who didn¡¯t know the truth, even though they didn¡¯t know what was going on, followed the trend when they saw that they had money to take. At the same time, there were so many people in the live broadcast room, and the number of viewers was even bigger. Naturally, there were also some children from rich families. Seeing that Li Jiaojiao dared to push Qu Qianqian and Lu Li, and scolded them as disgusting, she immediately exploded. . ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? outright spend money to buy a lot of trolls, specifically to release dirty information about Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue, and it is bound to get them out of the entertainment industry. Just like that, the scandal about Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao is back again! Driven by money and the harsh suppression last time, the audience became more angry. This time, the number of negative fans of Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao was much higher than last time, almost ten times more! In just half an hour, the Internet was full of people scolding Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao. Even the Li family's company, Li Shi, was implicated, and its shares plummeted. There were even some radical and crazy fans who bought them for funerals. The wreaths were sent directly to Li's doorstep! Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao instantly became the street rats that everyone shouted to beat in the entertainment industry! The wall fell and everyone pushed it. Some celebrities and idols who had been bullied, suppressed, ridiculed and despised by Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao because of their wealth and power saw this, and they also denounced and tearfully accused Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue of using tricks to steal their resources. things. This time, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao stirred up a hornet's nest again. Fans immediately became angry when they saw their idols being bullied by Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue. In such a short period of time, the dirty information about Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao can be seen everywhere, even if you spend money, you can't suppress it. Seeing that the situation was getting more and more out of control, Li Yue panicked. He didn't want to teach the willful Li Jiaojiao any more, so he could only ask Huo Ting for help again like the last time. But this time Li Yue was dumbfounded. Because Huo Ting rejected her directly. "Xiaoyue," Huo Ting's tone of voice was as kind and kind as usual, like an elder who truly cared about the younger generation. Li Yue could even imagine his kind and majestic face through this voice. But what he said next made her heart instantly fall to the bottom. Huo Ting's tone was extremely calm, and he said: "This person has done something wrong and must be punished, don't you think?" This time, Li Yue heard the perfunctory and coping in Huo Ting's words that she didn't hear last time. Li Yue's eyes narrowed tightly, and she couldn't understand why Huo Ting, who had always been obedient to her, treated her like this. She opened her mouth and shouted aggrievedly: "Uncle, I" But Huo Ting had no patience to listen to her anymore, and said in a calm voice: "That's it." With that said, Huo Ting hung up the phone directly. "uncle!" But the only response to Li Yue was the blind sound of "beep-beep¡ª¡ª" in his ears. Li Yue looked at the phone and bit her lip, with unwillingness in her eyes. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Call us over and call again to askSuddenly, she received a call from her brother: "Xiaoyue, the Huo family just sent someone to the house to break off the engagement! They said that the engagement between you and Huo Suiwan was invalid!" "What?!" Li Yue was in disbelief and said in a sharp voice: "How is this possible!" "Third Master Pei has found his biological daughter who was lost more than 20 years ago. That person's name is Ye Rourou. Today the Pei family will officially announce the news to the outside world, so the Huo family directly gave up on our family and decided to I went to marry the Pei family, and the Pei family also agreed!" He only found out about the news that Ye Rourou had been found today, when the Pei family was about to announce the news. And the Pei family could agree to marry the Huo family so quickly. ¡°Obviously, Huo Ting had received the news that Ye Rourou was going back to the Pei family a few days ago, and had already begun discussing marriage with the Pei family. Therefore, until today, after Huo Ting confirmed that the Pei family would officially recognize Ye Rourou and that the Pei family would marry the Huo family, he kicked the Li family to pieces. Li Yue's face turned pale, as if she couldn't hold on any longer, and staggered back a few steps. She understands, in fact, she understands that what Huo Ting values ????is her daughter-in-law's identity and the benefits that her family brings to her, not her, Li Yue, at all! Therefore, once the engagement is broken, Huo Ting will naturally not help her anymore, let alone help her, a stranger, clean up the mess! After a while, Li Yue's eyes changed, and his fingers fell into the palm of his hand. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t this Ye Rourou die outside early, why was she still found by the Pei family, and why did she come back! "If Ye Rourou had not returned to the Pei family and was not found by the Pei family, it would still be the Li family who is marrying the Huo family! ¡° If we say that before today, the person Li Yue hated the most was Ruan Ye¡¯s words that Huo Suiwang kept thinking about and couldn¡¯t forget. So, from now on, the person she hates the most is Ye Rourou, who broke her engagement with Huo Suiwan! But this is far from the worst. Without Huo Ting's protection. Not long after, a drunk driving video of Li Yue hitting and killing someone was directly posted on the Internet. From the perspective of the video, it is obvious that it was captured by the front and rear cameras in Li Yue¡¯s car! Not only did he take a clear picture of the face of the person who was killed, but he also clearly took a picture of Li Yue, who was sitting in the driver's seat at the time, with a look of panic and fear, and a pale face. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 677 Only dad can push others away The person who posted this video also told the cause and effect, but he said it very concisely¡ª¡ª A few months ago, in the case of drunk driving that killed a rich second generation that almost shocked the entire capital, Ruan Ye was just the scapegoat, and the real person who killed the person was Li Yue himself. These words leave unlimited room for imagination, allowing netizens to speculate in various ways. When Li Yue saw this drunk driving video, her first reaction was that her hands and feet were cold and she was in disbelief. How can this be! At that time, she had obviously destroyed the memory of the camera, and she had deleted all the backups of the camera videos on the Internet. It was impossible for anyone to find this video! No matter how she thought it was impossible, this video, which was enough to kill her, did appear in front of her and on the Internet! Li Yue's face was paler than the paper. She was trembling violently all over. She couldn't even hold her cell phone steady. She could no longer care about the overwhelming black material and black powder about herself. The fingers were trembling as if they were crazy, suppressing fear and desperately trying to contact the person. She called her brother, her parents, and even Huo Ting. I just want to try my best to suppress this video or delete it! But what was unexpected was that no matter how much money she spent, she even used all the resources and contacts that the Li family could use. Moreover, the Li family also immediately contacted the person in charge of a certain website who had a good relationship with the Li family. . But I still can¡¯t help myself with a small account! The account that posts videos on major websites is an anonymous account. No matter how the website checks it, the identity cannot be found, and the person who posted the video cannot be contacted. They wanted to force this person to explain and clarify for Li Yue, saying that the video was fake and computer-generated, but there was no way. This account is more like a scary and weird virus that just appeared out of thin air. Once it appeared, it was directly posted at the top of major websites and in the most eye-catching position. ¡°You can¡¯t suppress this account by spending money on trolls, you can¡¯t delete this video by contacting the person in charge of the website, let alone ban this account. Then, the person in charge of the website discovered that not only could they not delete or block it, but the video seemed to contain a virus. As long as you clicked on it, it would be automatically forwarded. Very gangster. In an instant, this video spread directly to all corners of the Internet, directly raising the popularity of the Internet to the highest level! Li Yue already has a lot of negative fans, and many people are looking at her negative information and want to kill her and force her to quit the entertainment industry. So, as soon as this video came out, everyone was in an uproar and shocked, and forwarded it one after another. The matter continued to ferment, and now it was beyond the point where the Li family could stop it! ¡¾? ? ? No, can you be blamed for killing someone? Is the Li family really dominating the capital? ¡¿ ??¡¾Here @¾©³Ç Public Security Bureau, it¡¯s really hahaha, so this is how you do things, is this how you serve the people? Innocent people were caught, but the culprit was at large and even appeared on the show. If you have money, you are the boss, right? ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s so disgusting, when I think about the murderer Li Yue that I once fancied, I¡¯m going to vomit out my last night¡¯s meal! ¡¿ This incident has attracted the attention of the majority of netizens. This is no longer an issue involving the character of the female star, but an issue involving two bloody lives! Yes, someone discovered that Ruan Ye died mysteriously not long after entering prison. Combined with the fact that Ruan Ye was imprisoned for Li Yue, it is obvious that Li Yue is highly suspected of murdering Ruan Ye and silencing him. This matter is of great importance. There were discussions and abuses everywhere on the Internet, which aroused public outrage and finally directly alarmed the country. ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, the state has begun to intervene, and the Li family will lose their skin this time even if they don¡¯t die! ¡¿ ¡¾The family that is targeted by the National Inspection Bureau is really finished! Let's put it this way, everyone in the Li family, whether they are innocent or not, will have their future ruined for the rest of their lives, but the Li family deserves it! I think Li is looking for Ruan as a scapegoat, and there must be a lot of help from the Li family! Otherwise, how could Li Yue alone accomplish such a big thing under the eyes of the country and the people! ¡¿ ¡¾Very good! @National Supervision Bureau, it¡¯s best to investigate @¾©³Ç Public Security Bureau. If it weren¡¯t for their help, how could this scapegoat have gone so smoothly! ¡¿ ¡¾right! Not even a hint of news leaked out! A thorough investigation is long overdue! ¡¿ "Hey, sisters, I've heard that people from the National Supervision Bureau have completely blocked the Li family and the Li family's company. They should be investigating this matter thoroughly. Li Yue's parentsBoth her brothers were arrested and questioned, but Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao couldn't find anyone. They seemed to be hiding outside! ¡¿ "Haha, if I were Li Yue's parents, I would probably beat Li Yue, an unfilial daughter, to death on the spot! It simply ruined the whole family! ¡¿ "No, why can't I find Li Yue's person? Wasn't she recording a variety show just now? ¡¿ ¡¾The news upstairs is lagging behind! As early as an hour ago, Li Yue quit the show. Now people may have heard the news and fled with Li Jiaojiao. After all, there are two lives on the body. If they are caught, they will be shot directly! ¡¿ ¡­¡­ No matter how fierce the turmoil was on the Internet, it could not disturb Lu Junhan and the others who were recording the show. Qu Sinian looked at the extremely aggrieved Qu Qianqian, then at Lu Li, and frowned slightly: "Baby, Lili, are you okay?" " Xiao Luli opened her big black eyes, shook her head like a rattle, and then patted her little chest with her little hands: "It's okay, they are very heavy and she can't push them! Only dad can push them!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian also shook her head and said she was fine. Qu Sinian was relieved now, seeing that she was still unhappy. Qu Sinian seemed to notice her unhappiness. He bent down slightly, rubbed her little head, and asked softly: "what happened, Babe?" Qu Qianqian opened her big, clear, dark eyes and looked at Qu Sinian with aggrieved eyes. She said in a muffled voice, "Dadam I really disgusting?" Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment, as if he remembered some bad memories. The deep smile at the corner of his mouth faded, and it became much lighter in an instant, showing a bit of coldness. But facing Qu Qianqian, she was still very gentle: "How could that be?" Qu Qianqian looked confused: "But, just now Li Jiaojiao also said that I was disgusting" Qu Sinian¡¯s face finally turned cold, as if it were ice that had not melted for thousands of years. months ago. Someone took advantage of Qu Sinian's retreat to film and posted a video of Qu Qianqian pushing someone online. By the time Qu Sinian learned the news, it was already an hour later. In order to avoid hurting Qu Qianqian, Qu Sinian immediately suppressed the video and hurried home from the field. But it's still too late. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 678 Dad...do you want to die? The video incident was a big deal, not to mention that Qu Qianqian is Qu Sinian¡¯s daughter. As soon as this video came out, it naturally attracted a lot of attention and forwarding. Within a short time, the video was posted everywhere on the Internet. Several servants in the Qu family naturally saw the video of Qu Qianqian recommending people on the Internet. Their eyes suddenly changed when they looked at Qu Qianqian, as if they did not expect that Qu Qianqian was such a vicious child. At that time, Qu Qianqian had not yet gone to kindergarten, and she did not know Lu Li or the others. Her parents had gone to work, and she was playing at home alone. Suddenly she heard a few servants chatting and heard her own name. It was inevitable that she would be a little confused. curious. Then, for some unknown reason, the servant showed the video to Qu Qianqian. After reading it, Qu Qianqian explained that she didn't mean it, and she didn't know why Li Jiaojiao fell. She really didn't push Li Jiaojiao. But how could the servant believe her? He just thought she was a lying child and said she was disgusting. Qu Qianqian¡¯s expression was obviously hurt. Because Qu Qianqian has been filming outside with Qu Sinian since she was a child, she has come into contact with many people of all kinds, and has also heard many people tell her stories. As a result, Qu Qianqian is very precocious, and she has long understood things that her peers did not understand. And, probably because she is a girl, Qu Qianqian¡¯s mind is very fragile and sensitive, and she also knows that ¡°disgusting¡± is not a good word. In her heart, ¡°disgusting¡± is the same as ¡°bad boy¡±. They are all bad. She doesn¡¯t want to be a bad boy. Later, the servant remembered her identity as a little princess and angrily told Qu Qianqian that in fact, everyone on the Internet said that about her, not just them. In order to show that they were not lying, they also showed Qu Qianqian one by one the comments made by netizens on their mobile phones that criticized Qu Qianqian as being vicious, disgusting, and mentally ill. When Qu Sinian came back, what he saw was Qu Qianqian with red eyes, huddled on the bed and crying softly. Qu Si Nian still can¡¯t forget it, and I¡¯m afraid until he dies, he won¡¯t forget the fragile look in Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes when she looked at him, and what she said to him. She asked him with red eyes and choked with sobs: "Dad I really didn't push Li Jiaojiao, but why are they scolding me?" At that moment, Qu Sinian¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. After Qu Sinian fired those servants, they were forced to pay a large amount of liquidated damages, leaving them with a debt that they might not be able to repay in their lifetime. He also found someone to steal all the resources from Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue, and even suppressed the Li family at all costs. But no matter how much you do, the damage has already been done. And, the most frustrating thing is that Qu Sinian can't find any evidence to prove that Qu Qianqian is innocent. The only people present at that time were Li Jiaojiao and Qu Qianqian. The photographer was the only witness, but what he saw was the scene of Qu Qianqian pushing Li Jiaojiao. Qu Sinian believes that Qu Qianqian will not lie. After all, he is the only one who knows his daughter best. If he pushed her, he pushed her. If she didn¡¯t push her, he would not force her to admit that she did. That was the first time Qu Si Nian felt powerless. He had also thought about forcing Li Jiaojiao and the photographer to change their stories, or to fabricate a new video to prove that Qu Qianqian was innocent. But these are not the truth that Qu Sinian wants, nor are they the truth that Qu Qianqian wants. ¡°If he forced Li Jiaojiao to change her story or fabricate a new video, it would look like they had a guilty conscience. It seems that Qu Qianqian really pushed Li Jiaojiao, so they impatiently forced Li Jiaojiao to change her story. But Qu Qianqian really didn¡¯t push it, and there was no need for them to feel guilty! If they didn¡¯t do it, they didn¡¯t do it! After Qu Sinian figured it out, he stopped suppressing Li Yue and the Li family. Instead, while comforting Qu Qianqian, he placed helpers around Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao. "If they don't show off for one month, then he can wait for two months. If they don't show off for two months, he can wait for a year." No matter how much he pays, no matter how long he waits, he just wants to get this innocence back for his family's treasure. Qu Sinian¡¯s people actually collected a lot of evidence that Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue suppressed others, but Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue talked very little about Qu Qianqian¡¯s recommendation. Probably because Qu Qianqian quit the entertainment industry, Li Jiaojiao felt that Qu Qianqian was already defeated and not worth mentioning at all. After that, as time went by, Qu Qianqian gradually forgot about being scolded by so many people as disgusting and vicious But Qu Sinian felt very guilty for her, and even wanted to give her his life. Now that Qu Qianqian was told this by Li Jiaojiao, she thought of that incident again. Or maybe Qu Qianqian has never forgotten that incident, she just didn¡¯t say it. Facing Qu Qianqian¡¯s extremely sad expression, Qu Sinian swallowed the thick sourness that kept rising in his throat, and rubbed Qu Qianqian¡¯s little head with his big hands, before he could say words of comfort. I saw little Luli over there waving excitedly and said: "Sister Qianqian, come quickly! This stone is so beautiful!" Qu Qianqian's sad expression suddenly disappeared, she quickly turned around and ran over excitedly: "Sister Lili, where is the stone? I want to see it, I want to see it!" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian looked at it and smiled helplessly. That¡¯s good too. Being interrupted by Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian hugged a pile of "beautiful" stones and completely forgot about being scolded and disgusted. Seeing that it was getting late, a few people found a restaurant and planned to have dinner. Xiaolu Li probably didn't give up. She secretly approached Lu Junhan, and the little milk sound said with a small voice: "Daddo you want to die? If you do, I can help you" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan rubbed his wrist, glanced at her lightly, and sneered: "Then do you want to die?" Xiao Luli shook her head, "I don't want to." She in this world is just as stupid as she in heaven, but she in this world only has four hundred yuan, but once she has money, she doesn¡¯t want to die. If she dies and returns to heaven, she will die of poverty. Lu Junhan said nonchalantly: "Then I don't want to either." "" Xiao Luli hesitated, "Then, what if I want to?" If you die poor, then die poor. At least your father will become smarter. The most important thing is that your father will become smarter! Thinking of this, Xiao Luli felt that she could do it again! But it¡¯s so annoying, why is her father so stupid! It would be great if dad could be as smart as her. But the next second, Lu Junhan said calmly: "I still don't want to." Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened with a fragile expression of being deceived, and Xiao Naiyin felt even more aggrieved: "Dad, why don't you think about it? Everyone has already thought about it!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡°Fuck, if you want to die, do I have to follow you? Lu Junhan has been assassinated countless times, and he has seen all kinds of conspiracies and tricks, but he has never seen anyone so straightforward and so confident in asking him to die. at this time. Zhang Dazhuang was attracted by the little girl¡¯s voice and curiously poked his head over: ¡°¡­What are you thinking about?¡± When little Loli saw him, she seemed to have found someone to complain to. She opened her big black and clear eyes and said aggrievedly: "Uncle, I want to die, but dad doesn't want to" Zhang Dazhuang: "" I think your dad is right not to want to. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 679 The people watching wanted to knock the bottle out of her hand! Zhang Dazhuang thought for a moment and said as tactfully as possible: "Lili, actually uncle thinks it's normal for your father not to want to. After all, no one wants to die, right? You" "Woo~" After being scolded, the little Loli sniffed and held back the tears in her eyes. While wiping her tears, she sobbed softly: "Yes, I'm sorry, uncle, I know I was wrong" Zhang Dazhuang looked at her pitiful, pretty little face and her big, watery, black eyes filled with mist: "No, you are right, it was uncle who was wrong." Then, Zhang Dazhuang, ignoring his conscience, raised his head and looked at the stern-faced Lu Junhan with a reproachful look: "Mr. Lu! You have gone too far! How could you do this!" Lu Junhan: "?" When the little Loli saw someone supporting her, there were still tears in her eyes, so she didn¡¯t care. She just kept her eyes red and choked with sobs: "That's right! Dad, you've gone too far, you can't do this!" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang persuaded her with sincerity: "Since your daughter says she wants to die, no matter how unwilling you are, you still have to show it." The little Loli finally stopped crying. She clenched her little fists and said with a fierce face: "Yes! Express!" Zhang Dazhuang continued: "Otherwise, it would be bad if you hurt the child's heart." The little Loli was still aggressive: "Yeah! Not good!" Lu Junhan rubbed her wrists and glanced lightly because someone was supporting her. At this moment, she was erecting her small body, holding her head high and her chest high. She was 2.8 meters tall, as if she was his father's little person The man's handsome eyebrows raised slightly, he calmly looked away, and slowly straightened his cuffs with his fingers. The next second, he spoke casually, with a light tone, as if he was saying that the weather is good today: "You have nothing to eat tonight." Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli: "!!!" A minute later, the little Loli, who looked arrogant just now, as if she was the strongest in the universe and whose ten fathers were no match for her, was lazily following behind her father. At the same time, the momentum of 2.8 meters shrank directly to 1.4 meters. Lu Junhan glanced at her and said lightly: "Do you still want to die now?" "I don't want to anymore," the little girl shook her head like a rattle, puffed her face, and said in a muffled voice, "I just want to eat now" Lu Junhan curled his thin lips, obviously very satisfied: "Be good." Zhang Dazhuang: "" The father and daughter are as tall as the other. ¡­¡­ There were very few people in the restaurant that Lu Junhan and the others found, so the food was served very quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for Lu Junhan and the others to finish today¡¯s dinner. When Lu Junhan and others come out after dinner, today's live broadcast will officially end. As for the rest of the trip, they will do whatever they like, and the photographers will no longer follow them. After the meal, Xiao Luli had completely forgotten what she wanted to die. She held a bottle of milk that had not been finished in her hand, buried her head, and sucked desperately. The dark and slender eyelashes hang down long, the dark eyes are fixed, and the expression is very focused and serious. ¡ª¡ªThe people watching wanted to knock the bottle out of her hand! Lu Junhan: "" "Damn it!" At this moment, Qu Sinian looked at the phone in his hand and cursed in a low voice, his face looking very ugly. The face that has always been cold and delicate is filled with a deep chill, even the thin lips are pressed tightly into a tight straight line, and the narrow and clear eyebrows contain countless sinister thoughts. These expressions are rare on Qu Sinian¡¯s face. Zhang Dazhuang turned his head and couldn't help asking: "What's wrong?" Qu Sinian paused and was silent for a long time. Finally, he wiped his face with his hands, closed his eyes, and threw the phone in his hand to Zhang Dazhuang. Zhang Dazhuang took the phone and saw the video of Qu Qianqian pushing someone at a glance. He saw it, and Jian Yi and Lu Junhan, who were not far away, naturally saw it clearly. This video was sent by Li Yue who was running for his life outside. Her meaning was very simple. She undoubtedly wanted Qu Sinian to save her, who was carrying two lives, and save the Li family, which was currently in dire straits. If Qu Sinian doesn¡¯t want to, she will post the video onlineGo and let Qu Qianqian be ruined again. And Li Yue probably also knew that the Qu family had the ability to suppress this video, and even prevent her from posting it online even if she wanted to. So, Li Yue added one last sentence, saying that even if she couldn't post it online, she could still send the video to Qu Qianqian at any time. ¡° If Qu Sinian takes away Qu Qianqian¡¯s cell phone, Li Yue will do everything possible to have her people find Qu Qianqian and show her the video. Unless Qu Sinian locks up Qu Qianqian for the rest of his life, as long as she, Li Yue, is on the run for a day, she will do whatever it takes to make Qu Qianqian see this video. As for what the three-year-old Qu Qianqian will think of after watching this video, and whether she can withstand this second blow in her heart, that is none of Li Yue's business. After all, the person who loves Qu Qianqian as much as her own eyes is Qu Sinian, not her, Li Yue. Li Yue was probably driven into a panic. The words he sent were not concealed at all. They were very straightforward and had a strong sense of threat. Moreover, Qu Sinian was only given three hours of time. "It's no wonder that Qu Sinian looked so ugly after reading it. Even Zhang Dazhuang felt a fire in his heart after reading it. "Now that the state has intervened, everyone else is eager to cut ties with the Li family," Zhang Dazhuang said to Qu Sinian, who looked ugly, "Don't seek death." Qu Sinian closed his eyes. He looked at Qu Qianqian, who was drinking milk over there and didn't know what she was talking to Lu Li. Her face was full of joy. She paused, looked away, and said with a bitter smile: "You think I don't know, but do you think I have a choice?" When the video was first posted online, Qu Sinian failed to protect Qu Qianqian. That day, the crying face of his baby almost became his nightmare day and night. In the entertainment industry, there are many celebrities who have been criticized by netizens for being depressed or even unable to think about committing suicide. ¡° Even an adult would not be able to bear such large-scale vicious comments, let alone a three-year-old girl. Now Qu Qianqian has finally come out. Qu Sinian swore that he would never let this happen again. Zhang Dazhuang was silent and did not speak again to persuade. Because if this happened to that brat in his family, he would probably make the same choice as Qu Sinian. None of them knew how much harm this incident would bring to Qu Qianqian again. ¡ª¡ªThis matter involves Qu Qianqian, so she can¡¯t afford to bet, and she doesn¡¯t dare to bet. After all, if some damage is caused, it is likely to last a lifetime. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 680 But they can go If the Qu family wants to protect the Li family and Li Yue, it can actually be done, but the price will be high. After all, the state has intervened, and this matter has attracted the attention of the whole society. If there is any trouble, the whole people, including the state, will know about it. " In short, the Li family and Li Yue are two extremely bad messes. Once they get into trouble, not only will there be no benefits, but they will also cause a lot of trouble. But Qu Sinian had no choice. As Li Yue said, the safest and most secure way is to lock up Qu Qianqian and not let her go out to meet strangers, not let her watch TV, and not let her play with her mobile phone. But this is not what Qu Sinian wants. need. He wants his baby to live freely in the world and go wherever he wants, instead of being imprisoned in disguise. If it were in the past, Lu Junhan would probably have sneered coldly and said coldly: "I'm just an annoying little troublemaker, that's all?" but now¡­¡­ Lu Junhan didn't say much. Instead, as if he thought of something, he narrowed his dark eyes slightly and said calmly: "Go check that Han Qin, he has something to do with Li Yue." ¡­¡­ The day's shooting mission was finally over. When Lu Junhan and the others went to a restaurant for a big meal, Jian Chenglang casually dealt with it while holding a bowl of instant noodles. Then he directed the program team to put away the equipment, and then began to give instructions to check tomorrow's shooting mission. . But before he finished speaking, he was suddenly surrounded by four tall men, casting long shadows directly over him, making Jian Chenglang, who was sitting on the low stool in the middle, weak and pitiful. Jian Chenglang: "" This is¡­¡­ Are you settling the accounts afterwards? ! ! ! Jian Chenglang looked at the four people and almost lost his breath. He choked on the instant noodles. Then with a constant cough, he quickly bit off the instant noodles and swallowed it with difficulty. I was just thinking about how I should beg for mercy later, when the next second I heard Qu Sinian ask: "Director Jian, was Han Qin invited by Li Yue?" "Huh?" Jian Chenglang was dumbfounded for a second. Qu Sinian frowned and asked patiently again. "Yes, that's right," Jian Chenglang saw that they were not here to settle accounts after the fall, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "I have reported this to Mr. Lu before." With that said, he served the instant noodle bowl again and asked casually: "What's wrong?" Qu Sinian: "Then do you know how Han Qin got Li Yue to agree to invite him?" Jian Chenglang took a sip of instant noodles and said vaguely: "Actually, I don't know very well, but I also felt strange at the time, so I asked someone to check" Zhang Dazhuang couldn't see it, and put the instant noodles in his hand on the table, "Just talk, eat whatever instant noodles you want! Look, when you eat instant noodles, are you talking in human language? You can't even hear it. Understand." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang looked at his brother with aggrieved expression: "Brother! Look at him!" Jian Yi glanced at him lightly, then raised her hand and patted Zhang Dazhuang on the shoulder, saying succinctly: "Good job." Jian Chenglang: "" Do you still remember that I am your brother Jian Chenglang? Qu Sinian looked at them helplessly and asked Jian Chenglang: "Director Jian, what did you find out at that time?" Jian Chenglang then remembered what happened just now. Seeing Qu Sinian's serious expression, he didn't hesitate and said directly: "I was really surprised at the time. After all, Han Qin only returned to the entertainment industry a few months ago, and Li Yue happened to enter the entertainment industry during the time when Han Qin quit the entertainment industry. Therefore, it stands to reason that this The two of them probably have nothing to do with each other." Speaking of this, Jian Chenglang's expression became more solemn: "Furthermore, as far as I know, when the program team asked Li Yue and the others to invite guests, many celebrities offered them very generous terms. As soon as Han Qin returned to the entertainment industry, his family went bankrupt and his wife divorced him. After getting married, I will be almost impoverished, and I will not be able to give Li Yue any resources or money." Zhang Dazhuang said at this time: "Xiao Lang, you have been in the entertainment industry longer than us, and you know this industry better than us. So, do you think the reason for this is?" Before Jian Chenglang could answer, Qu Sinian murmured, "Unless Han Qin has something against Li Yue." Jian Chenglang nodded: "Yes, and this is something Li Yue really doesn't want people to know. Otherwise, she would not abandon the great resources given to her by others and choose Han Qin who can't give her anything." ?Jian Chenglang had actually thought of this a long time ago, but considering that it would not harm the program and Li Yue strongly requested to invite Han Qin, he didn't bother to take care of it. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ourselves When the interview was over, Zhang Dazhuang put the box of instant noodles back into Jian Chenglang's hand and patted his back with his big hand: "Good buddy, thank you! I'll treat you to dinner next time!" Jian Chenglang: "" I¡¯ll be thankful if you don¡¯t bother me eating instant noodles. ¡­¡­ After asking, Zhang Dazhuang looked at Qu Sinian, then at Jian Yi and Lu Junhan, and scratched his head: "What should we do now?" "Thank you before, I can do the rest myself." Qu Sinian pondered for a while and received Han Qin¡¯s information from his agent. After reading it quickly, he quickly made a decision: "I will send someone later to see if Han Qin's mobile phone can be snatched or stolen. There may be something about Li Yue in his mobile phone." Li Yue threatened him, and Qu Sinian could naturally threaten her in turn. Lu Junhan said calmly: "No." Zhang Dazhuang: "???" Jian Yi looked indifferent and spoke concisely: "Their group is still having dinner, and the photographer followed them the whole time." This means that if Qu Sinian really finds someone to pretend to be a thief or robber to steal Han Qin's mobile phone, and there are so many staff surrounding Han Qin, even if he really steals Han Qin's mobile phone, he can escape. The likelihood of success is also slim. ¡°And it¡¯s easy to be exposed under the gaze of so many people. After being exposed, it¡¯s also easy to be caught. Zhang Dazhuang is very optimistic: "It's okay, it's just a meal. Like us, it can be done in half an hour." Once the guests have finished their meal, the photographer will no longer follow the guests. In this way, Han Qin will be alone, so it is naturally easier to take action. After Zhang Dazhuang finished speaking, he saw that Lu Junhan, Jian Yi and even Qu Sinian were silent for a moment, and said strangely: "What's wrong?" Qu Sinian was silent for a moment, and then handed over his mobile phone. On it was the picture of Han Qin's live broadcast room. He said helplessly: "What they eat is hot pot, and there are many people in the store. The food is served slowly, and they are very calculated. They don't have three or four hours, and they can't finish it at all." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Li Yue only gave Qu Sinian three hours, but Qu Sinian simply couldn't afford to wait. The atmosphere suddenly fell into a dead silence. At this moment, Lu Junhan said calmly: "If you can't steal or rob, then go and get it openly." Seeing that Qu Sinian seemed to be planning to go, Jian Yi shook his head: "You can't do it. It would be easy to scare the enemy if you go. Han Qin is not as stupid as you think." Something happened to Li Yue. And Qu Sinian was so alienated from Han Qin before and hardly said a word. If Qu Sinian suddenly gets close to Han Qin, Han Qin will definitely think of the "handle". By then, Qu Sinian is likely to face the dual threats of Li Yue and Han Qin. It¡¯s impossible for Zhang Dazhuang, it¡¯s too easy to show off his flaws, and the personalities of Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are even less suitable. "We can't go," Jian Yi gestured to them to look over there, where the four young men were sitting happily drinking milk: "But they can go." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 681 Please, please let others live. Soon, the four soft little men were called over by their fathers to do some work before they even finished drinking milk. Before, Han Qin robbed Xiao Luli¡¯s radish. Although he failed to rob it in the end, Han Qin did rob it. I have always remembered this little Loli Qiu in my heart. I still remember it clearly! ¡ª¡ªNo one can snatch her carrots except daddy, no one! ! ! When she heard that she was going to get Han Qin¡¯s mobile phone, Xiao Luli refused without even thinking about it. She turned her back angrily, folded her little arms, and said in a small voice: "No, I don't want to take the bad uncle's cell phone!" "Little Luli doesn't want to go, and naturally the other three little guys don't want to go either. With this time, you might as well go back and drink the rest of the milk. Seeing this, Qu Sinian thought about forgetting it. But Lu Junhan was very calm, and his expression did not change at all. Instead, he said casually: "That bad uncle snatched your carrots before, don't you want to take it back?" As expected, the little Loli hesitated. She whispered, "But daddy, bad uncle doesn't have carrots now." "But he has a cell phone." "But mobile phones are not carrots." The little Loli frowned in confusion, looking distressed. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, looked at the little girl's watery, black and clear eyes, and said calmly: "His mobile phone is." The little girl¡¯s big black eyes widened. Qu Qianqian and the others were also shocked. It turns out that the bad uncle¡¯s mobile phone is made of carrots? ? Zhang Dazhuang and the others were also shocked. Apparently they did not expect that all four of them would believe such nonsense. Because they wanted to see what the carrot phone looked like, Xiao Luli and the other four stopped drinking the remaining milk. They planned to grab the bad uncle¡¯s phone and take a look at it later. Zhang Dazhuang thought about it for a while, but still felt uneasy. He looked at the little guys over there who were mumbling and discussing something. He was silent for a while, then looked at Lu Junhan and said: "Just let them go directly?" "Otherwise?" Lu Junhan frowned and raised his eyes, "You want to set off firecrackers to send them off?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "No I mean, we don't need to explain to them in advance how to get it later?" "No need," Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, but did not light it. He just slowly put it in his hand and played with it. He then continued calmly: "As long as she wants to take it, she can get it back even if she doesn't have any plan - the important thing is whether she wants it or not." Zhang Dazhuang: "???" Not to mention Zhang Dazhuang, even Qu Sinian and Jian Yi didn't quite understand what Lu Junhan said, but seeing that Lu Junhan didn't look unsure, they didn't ask any more questions. Soon, the conversation between Lu Junhan and the others ended, and the discussion between Xiao Luli and the others was also finished. I saw Xiao Luli lifting up her sleeves fiercely, stamping her cute little feet wearing pink sneakers, and said with great momentum: "Dad! They are going to grab carrots! You have to wait here obediently for them to come back!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian also said: "And dad, you too, don't run around, otherwise it will be bad if you get lost." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Xiyan also raised his writing board and looked at Jian Yi with an expressionless face: ??Run, legs broken. Jian Yi: "" Zhang Yiming seemed to want to say something. Zhang Dazhuang's heart skipped a beat and he quickly reached out to stop him: "I know, I know, you brat, go ahead!" The four little guys left peacefully. Throughout the whole process, they didn¡¯t notice the fathers following behind them. Xiao Luli and the others forgot to ask their father where the bad uncle was now. They only knew that he seemed to be at some Yongji hotpot restaurant. ¡°But there are too many hot pot restaurants in the town, and the store name signs are hung high. Xiao Luli raised her head high and looked at several of them. Her neck felt sore, but she still couldn¡¯t find the corresponding hot pot restaurant. Behind him, Qu Sinian, wearing a black mask, hat, and big sunglasses, pretending to be hiding in the crowd, did not sit still and wait for death. Although there was a handle on Li Yue in front of him, Qu Sinian didn't know how much this handle could threaten Li Yue, so he still made many preparations just in case. He lowered his head to contact himselfHe asked them to check other clues about Li Yue, and also directed some people to find Li Yue's current location to see if they could arrest Li Yue as soon as possible within these five hours. After explaining the matter almost, and paving many roads. Only then did Qu Sinian raise his head and saw the four little guys in front of him who were spinning back and forth like headless flies, especially the cute little loli in the front, who was spinning the hardest and seemed to be about to kill him. I felt dizzy. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t know what was going on. He looked at Lu Junhan next to him, who was also wearing a black mask and a black hat, with clear and cold eyebrows, and asked: "What is your daughter looking for? Isn't Yongji Hot Pot Restaurant right in front of them?" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang also fell silent. ?????????? It¡¯s also an evil thing to say. These little guys rely on Lu Li to lead the way. "But Lu Li didn't know the road at all and walked around randomly. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of being discovered by the little ones that their father was ¡°running around¡± and following them, Zhang Dazhuang would have wanted to rush to them and tell them, don¡¯t leave, you are already lost! But the evil is here. Lu Li got lost along the way and was fascinated, but she really found Yongji Hot Pot Restaurant. Then, she stood at the door and refused to leave. Zhang Dazhuang finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that they had found it. But she just didn¡¯t go into the store. He just kept wandering around the door, looking here and there. I won¡¯t leave, but I won¡¯t go in either. The people watching were very anxious and didn¡¯t know what she was doing. But the next second, several fathers knew it. I saw the little loli spinning around like a headless fly and successfully knocked herself out. She wrinkled her little face and held her head with her little hands. After thinking about it, she decided to ask for directions. It was too much torture for the fish to go around like this. It didn¡¯t take long for the little girl to find a passerby who was passing by. She opened her clear and dark eyes, which were like big eyes that could make people's hearts come alive, and her little milk voice was clear and loud: "Uncle, do you know where Yongji Fire Dog Electric is?" Passerby: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Qianqian seemed to be afraid that passers-by would not understand, so she hurriedly stepped forward to explain to him: ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s that eternal eternity, the chicken of eggs, the fire of anger, the dog of dogs, and, and¡­¡± Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t seem to know how to describe it, and she got stuck as she spoke. On the contrary, Zhang Yiming hurriedly took over and gestured with joy: "And that crackling, banging, booming, booming electricity! That kind of cool electricity!" Passerby: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" I beg you, please let others live. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 682 When did you become so dark? The fathers have completely forgotten that these four are all illiterate. Especially the cutest and most beautiful one among them, he is even more illiterate among the illiterate. He is prettier than anyone else, but his words are crueler than anyone else. If you don¡¯t explain it carefully to them, they can get rid of chickens, ducks, dogs, and pigs. Go up there. "Yongji, fire, dog and electricity" Fortunately, the passers-by should be local villagers and are very familiar with all the shops in the town. Although these words sounded strange, after reading it several times, I still found the corresponding store name. A passerby said: "You should be talking about Yongji Huofu Shop, right? This shop is quite famous in our area." As he said that, the passerby raised his head and looked around, and immediately saw the store in front of him. His eyes lit up and he pointed in front: ¡°Here, Yongji Hotpot Restaurant is right in front of you.¡± Xiao Luli frowned in confusion, looked at the elegantly decorated store in front of her, and then looked at passers-by: "Really?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????????? "It's not this, uncle, my dad said, it's Yongji, Fire and Dog Dian. This one only has 'Yong', not 'Chicken, Fire, Dog and Dian'!" This is also the reason why little Loli has been hesitating at the door of the store. The first word is correct, but the following words are wrong! This store must be a fake! Lu Junhan: "" The passerby thought about it and found that there was indeed no "Yongji Fire Dog Electric" store in the town, so he said: "Your father must have made a mistake." "Will not!" The little Loli puffed up her face and defended herself angrily: "My father is very powerful, he can't make mistakes! If he says it's dog power, then it is dog power! This store is not dog power!" As she spoke, the little girl pointed at the waiter at the door of the hot pot restaurant angrily. waiter:"¡­¡­" I thank you for thinking that our home is not a dog shop. Passerby: "" In the end, Lu Junhan's patience ran out. He couldn't bear it anymore and couldn't stand it anymore. He lowered his indifferent brows, took out his large black sunglasses from the pocket of his black coat, put them on, and raised his hand to lower his hat a little, barely covering his cold and dark eyes. At the same time, the black mask will be pulled up to the thin and pale chin, and then pulled back up to cover the high bridge of the nose and thin, thin lips. Then, wearing a long black coat, with a cold face and his hands in his pockets, he walked out of the crowd behind with his tall and long legs. The aura is fierce, and there is a strong oppression invisibly, which is impossible to ignore. He walked towards the little guys step by step. When passers-by saw him, they were stunned for a moment. Before they could say anything, they saw Lu Junhan reaching out from his pocket and throwing the dumb little guys in front of him into the "dog shop" one by one. The movements were very crisp and clean, without any sloppiness or any nonsense. Xiao Luli: "" Qu Qianqian: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "" Zhang Yiming: "" The four little guys: "!!!!!" Xiao Luli stared blankly at the tall and straight figure of the man who turned around and left after throwing them in. It took three seconds for her to react. A trace of fear flashed across her pretty face. She quickly took out her cell phone from her pocket and called her father. Lu Junhan got through quickly. The little girl couldn't help it anymore, holding her cell phone in her arms, and said with a choked voice: "Dadwhat should we do? A black man just threw us into the dog" waiter:"???" ??Didn¡¯t you just say that our house is not a dog shop? ! ! Lu Junhan, a black man himself: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" Seeing that a certain chubby girl seemed to be crying again, Lu Junhan took a deep breath and said as calmly as possible: "That's me." The little Loli¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she didn¡¯t react for a moment: ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Junhan stated expressionlessly: "The 'black man' you just mentioned is me." The little Loli was shocked, her big black and clear eyes widened in an instant, and her mouth was so wide that she could have stuffed a quail egg into it. But I know that the man who is fully armed and dressed in black from head to toe is my father¡¯s wife.?The little Loli suddenly lost her fear and no longer wanted to cry. She just said very sadly: "Dad, when did you become so dark? No one saw your face just now" Lu Junhan: "" That¡¯s why I covered it with a mask! Lu Junhan was too lazy to explain and directly gave the phone number to Qu Sinian. Qu Sinian explained to Xiao Luli what a mask was, and after calming the frightened hearts of the little ones, he also said that the store they were in now was what they called "Yongji Fire Dog" electricity". After hearing this, Xiao Luli and the others looked extremely surprised: "Uncle Qu, when did the name of this store change?" waiter:"¡­¡­" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Finally, Jian Yi simply called Jian Chenglang. And Jian Chenglang happened to be watching Han Qin's group filming at the hot pot restaurant. After receiving the call, he came out of the box and led the four little guys who were sitting at the door into the box. ¡­¡­ After Li Yue sent a threatening text message to Qu Sinian, she was afraid that Han Qin would meet Feng Zhidao and help Qu Sinian instead, thereby ruining her plan, so she also sent a lot of warnings to Han Qin. If Dayou Han Qin ruins her plan, she will definitely make his life worse than death. Han Qin didn't take her words to heart at all. In his opinion, Li Yue was just that grasshopper that couldn't hop around for long and would be caught soon. Those warning words now were just a bluff and not enough. fear. "Moreover, Li Yue can't protect himself now, so he can't do anything good for him. Han Qin wished that Qu Sinian would find him quickly! Just while eating, he checked his phone no less than five times. He even asked what resources he wanted after Qu Sinian came to him, how much money he wanted, how to use that video to peel off several layers of skin from Qu Sinian, and even forced Qu Sinian to quit the industry. He had it all figured out. Just waiting for Qu Sinian to come over. After all, it is obvious to all in the circle that Qu Sinian loves his daughter. Han Qin believes that no matter how excessive his request is, Qu Sinian will definitely agree to him! As long as this video is available, it will not be difficult for Han Qin to return to the entertainment industry, return to the top of the movie king, and become a superstar in the entertainment industry! But what Han Qin didn¡¯t expect was that Qu Sinian didn¡¯t wait for him, but instead waited for a few little bean sprouts to eat. Seeing Jian Chenglang bringing Lu Li and the little guys in from outside, Han Qin frowned and looked up behind them to see if Qu Sinian was here. But there was no one behind them. Let alone Qu Si Nian, there is no trace of Lu Junhan and others. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 683: People are going to steal your carrot phone. How is this going? Han Qin thought about many possibilities, but he didn't expect this, and was caught off guard. But before he could react, something even more unexpected happened. I saw Lu Li coming in from the outside, and suddenly turned around to see him. She immediately rolled up her sleeves, ran over with short legs in a menacing manner, raised her head, and said fiercely to him: "Uncle! Where is your carrot? People are trying to steal your carrot phone!" Han Qin: "" Han Qin never expected that they were not here to make money, but to cause trouble. Even Jian Chenglang was stunned. Qu Qianqian also ran over, raising her head and echoing with a ferocious expression: "Yes! Sister Lili is going to steal your carrots. Uncle, you'd better hand over your carrots quickly, otherwise my sister Lili will kill someone!" Han Qin: "" other people:"¡­¡­" At this moment, Lu Junhan and the others who were looking at Han Qin and others in the live broadcast room said: "" Zhang Yiming clenched his fists and shouted: "That's right! Uncle, I advise you not to be ungrateful! My father said that anyone who is ungrateful will be beaten to death!" I don¡¯t know why, but Jian Chenglang, who was just beaten today: ¡°¡­¡± Han Qin: "" Jian Xiyan nodded heavily, then, with his bright red mouth pursed, he wrote on the writing board with a serious look: If you don¡¯t give him a carrot, he will be beaten to death. Han Qin: "" What the hell is this! Everyone in the audience was confused. Only the audience in Han Qin's live broadcast room kept screaming with excitement when they saw Lu Li and Qu Qianqian appearing in the live broadcast room. They were even looking forward to whether Lu Junhan and the others would show up. . But no matter what. This is undoubtedly a four-on-one, extremely cruel and bloody intimidation scene - of course, it might be more terrifying if the four robbers were not only three years old. And because these little robbers who wanted to snatch the carrots were only three years old, the adults in the box didn't take their words to heart at all, they just thought they were so cute. Even Zhou Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but tease Han Qin, suppressing a smile and saying: "Brother Han, people are trying to steal your carrots. Why don't you express your gratitude?" In fact, Han Qin didn't take the four little guys too seriously. He thought that Lu Junhan and the others were also eating hot pot in this hot pot restaurant, but in another box, while these little guys were full and had nothing to do. , what game are you playing? He didn¡¯t expect his cell phone to go up at all. It can only be said that for young people, it is indeed easy for people to relax their vigilance, thinking that they are just a few small things and do not pose any threat at all. Knowing that the live broadcast was still ongoing, Han Qin also laughed when he heard Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. He picked up a plate of white radish that had not yet been put into the pot and pretended to give it to Lu Li and the others: "Here, the carrots you asked for are here." After saying that, Han Qin smiled and said thoughtfully, "Do you want me to perm it for you?" Xiao Luli looked at the plate of radishes and frowned. She crossed her arms and looked at Han Qin expressionlessly, looking a bit like her father. It¡¯s just that the little milky voice is still very cute: "Uncle, do you think we are easy to deceive?" Qu Qianqian was also dissatisfied: "Uncle, what we want is a carrot phone, not a carrot." Zhang Yiming also shouted: "That's right! This carrot is so round, it doesn't look like a mobile phone at all. Uncle, don't try to lie to us!" Han Qin suddenly felt extremely hateful. He felt that they were just messing around and annoying to death. Especially when he thought of their father, Han Qin felt more and more unhappy the more he looked at them. I wish I could throw them into the pot one by one and burn them to death. Seeing that they didn¡¯t want it, Han Qin didn¡¯t care about them. Put the radish directly on the table. His eyes were cold, but there was a smile on his face. He shrugged his shoulders and said with a fake smile: "Uncle doesn't have a carrot phone, he only has this carrot. If you don't want it, it's gone." However, at this moment, I don¡¯t know if Xiao Luli wanted to take a look at Han Qin¡¯s carrot phone or something else. When Han Qin turned around and put the radish back on the table, there was a crisp "click" sound. The mobile phone in Han Qin¡¯s pants pocket suddenly appearedHe came out and hit the ground straight in front of everyone. Qu Qianqian was close and picked up the phone directly. She looked at Lu Li with bright eyes: "Sister Lili, look! Carrot phone!" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She came here this time to snatch Luodai¡¯s phone and avenge Han Qin¡¯s robbery of her carrot last time. So, she took the phone over, but looking left and right, she couldn't tell that it looked like a carrot. Zhou Xiaoxiao looked at the brand name of Han Qin¡¯s mobile phone, but smiled and said: "Kids, this is not a Carrot phone, this is an Apple phone." "impossible!" Although she couldn¡¯t see anything like a carrot, Xiao Luli still insisted that what her father said was right. "My dad said this is a radish, then it must be a radish. My dad won't lie!" Lu Junhan: "" Looking at this unconditional trust, Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang couldn't help but feel sad again. Zhou Xiaoxiao said helplessly: "Although I don't know why your father said that, this phone is indeed an Apple phone. If you don't believe it, you can ask other aunts and uncles to see if the aunt is lying." The little Loli looked at the other people in the box with an aggrieved look. The others looked at her watery black eyes. Although they couldn't bear it, they still nodded in a matter-of-fact manner. Said Zhou Xiaoxiao was indeed right. This is indeed an Apple phone, not a carrot phone. The little Loli held her cell phone in her arms, pursed her lips, and her eyes turned red instantly. ¡­¡­ And over there. When Han Qin heard that it was Lu Junhan who asked Lu Li to come, it was Lu Junhan who told her that his mobile phone belonged to Luobo Mobile. My heart skipped a beat. Only then did he realize that he had fallen into a trap! Just now he looked at them as young people. So we took it lightly. If Lu Junhan and the others came over, Han Qin might think more. No matter what Lu Junhan and the others are here for. Han Qin will always keep this mobile phone that can make him fly Huang Pengda tightly in his arms. He will never let anyone snatch it away or take it away, even if he only takes a look at it, he will not allow it! After all, for him, the video on his mobile phone is the key to his glorious life in the second half of his life. Whether he can turn over or not depends on this time! Therefore, even if he dies, he will not let his mobile phone fall into the hands of others. And now, just because he was careless for a moment, Lu Li took away his cell phone. Lu Li was sent by Lu Junhan again If Lu Junhan gave this phone to Qu Sinian. Qu Sinian accidentally saw the video on his phone Han Qin: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 684 Her father really won¡¯t lie You can imagine what else he could use to threaten Qu Sinian in the future! The more Han Qin thought about it, the more he became afraid, and the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. The gentleness and kindness he pretended to be on the surface could no longer be maintained in an instant. The ferocious terror that had been suppressed since just now was revealed. He gritted his teeth tightly, his eyes were vicious, and he stretched out his hand directly, regardless of whether it would hurt Lu Li, his movements were very rough, and he wanted to snatch the mobile phone back from Lu Li's hand! But by chance, Xiao Luli saw that other uncles and aunts said this phone was an Apple phone. Her eyes instantly turned red, and she felt even more aggrieved. But she still sniffed, her eyes sparkling with tears, and she said loudly with a choked voice: "It's impossible My dad won't lie to me, he won't You are all bad guys! I, I want dad woo woo woo" As she talked, the little Loli felt extremely sad, and her tears started falling down. Because she discovered that her father did not lie to people, but he could lie to fish! ! ! ????????????????????????? Her father is a big liar! The more Xiao Luli thinks about it, the sadder she becomes, and the more she thinks about it, the sadder she becomes. She just hugged Han Qin¡¯s cell phone, wiped her tears with her little hands, turned around and ran out. With his small body, he has a menacing attitude that no one can stop. He is obviously planning to settle a score with his father! But her pitiful little figure, in the eyes of Zhou Xiaoxiao and other staff, was that the little girl couldn't believe it, was heartbroken, and went to her father for comfort. Zhou Xiaoxiao and others can¡¯t help but feel a little intolerable and self-blame. They are all thinking about it, did they go too far just now? However, as she ran, she just managed to avoid Han Qin, who suddenly leaned forward and tried to grab her cell phone. The next second, Han Qin was too anxious and used too much force, and finally fell off the chair. With this fall, he naturally missed a great opportunity to seize Lu Li. Han Qin didn¡¯t pay much attention to his injured leg, but shouted viciously at Lu Li who was about to run out of the door: "Lu Li! Come back! Give me my phone back!" But Xiao Luli didn¡¯t hear it at all. She was immersed in the anger of "I want to beat my father to death to see if he dares to cheat fish in the future." She clenched her little fists and went out directly. When Qu Qianqian and the others saw this, they quickly followed. Han Qin gritted his teeth, quickly stood up from the ground, with a fierce expression, and was about to go out to chase them, and then take the phone back. But he was stopped by Zhou Xiaoxiao and others. Zhou Xiaoxiao and others felt guilty for bullying the little girl until she cried. When they saw this, they advised: "Brother Han, the little girl is very sad right now. Why don't you lend her your phone to play with? She won't break your phone!" Han Qin¡¯s face was gloomy and he said nothing. Naturally, he couldn't tell Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others that it wasn't a question of whether to break it or not. There was a very important video on his phone that could threaten Qu Sinian. If he didn't get it back, his glorious life for the rest of his life would probably be ruined. It¡¯s ruined! ¡­¡­ On the other side, Qu Sinian watched the live broadcast room for a while and was stunned. He felt that the process of Lu Li holding the phone was too smooth. That¡¯s right, it went smoothly. Watching the entire live broadcast, there are all kinds of coincidences that are indescribable, and they are perfectly combined, making it impossible to see any flaws. Qu Sinian could see clearly that when Lu Li and the others entered, Han Qin looked behind Lu Li and the others and at the same time stuffed the cell phone in his pocket a little. Obviously, Han Qin thought they would come with Lu Li and the others. Therefore, the mobile phone should be protected more closely. It can be seen that Han Qin is very vigilant and cannot be persuaded by just a few words. It is very, very difficult to snatch the phone from him openly in front of the camera and in front of the majority of netizens. ¡° Moreover, there is no suitable reason to take Han Qin¡¯s mobile phone and take a look. But the little guys are different. When Lu Li went in, the "carrot words" she said seemed to have nothing to do with her mobile phone, and there was nothing she could say that would make Han Qin take out his mobile phone. But, in the end, it was her "carrot words" that led toWhen Qin was putting radishes, his phone accidentally fell out. If Lu Li hadn¡¯t said those words, Han Qin wouldn¡¯t have turned around and probably wouldn¡¯t have dropped his phone. And if the phone is not dropped, Qu Qianqian will not pick it up and hand it to Lu Li. Therefore, this link was filled with too many coincidences and went smoothly. It was as if Lu Li was a scheming old fox, calculating every step very accurately, and each step developed according to her thoughts, and this was how she achieved the current result. But they all know that Lu Li is not. She is not a scheming old fox, she is just a three-year-old baby. Afterwards, Lu Li accidentally took Han Qin¡¯s cell phone away because she was sad. Because of what Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others said before, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others sided with Lu Li. Now Han Qin wanted to snatch the phone back, but couldn't find a suitable reason. So, the phone was taken away by Lu Li smoothly without anyone coming out to stop her. It¡¯s like doing a math problem, all the links are intertwined, and it goes very smoothly all the way. Finally, the correct answer was obtained. After watching the live broadcast, Qu Sinian felt like this, it was so smooth and hearty. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan saw Xiao Luli running out of the box angrily in the live broadcast room. The tender pink skirt is like a beautiful pink butterfly, the lace skirt is dangling in mid-air, and there are two small black ponytails on the head. It¡¯s a small, soft little one, as cute and beautiful as a noble and gorgeous little princess. He raised his eyebrows and sent her a text message. Tell her that they are now in the second box next to Han Qin. Not long after, the angry little Loli came to the door. She puffed out her fair and tender little fat face, straightened her body, raised her head to face Lu Junhan, and said aggressively: "Dad! You are lying to others again, aren't you?" "" "This is not a carrot phone at all, this is a phone turned into an Apple! My uncle and aunt have told others, you are a big liar!" "" As she said that, the little Loli¡¯s mouth became so pouty that she said angrily, "I won't play with you anymore today! Humph! I'm so angry with you! You are a bad dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t wait and took Han Qin¡¯s cell phone, hoping to quickly find out what happened to Li Yue. But when I opened the screen, I was blocked by the password lock. This was expected by Qu Sinian. People who work in the entertainment industry are most afraid of dirty information and having their privacy exposed. ??And something as private as a mobile phone will naturally have a password. Qu Sinian pursed his thin lips and took out his mobile phone. He was about to ask someone to check if there was anyone in this town who knew how to decipher mobile phone passwords. Seeing this, Lu Junhan stretched out his hand and took the phone, "No need to bother." With that said, he threw the phone to Xiao Luli. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 685 Han Qin¡¯s phone was unlocked directly Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment. Even Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi didn't react. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t look at them. Instead, he raised his thin, smooth and delicate chin and gestured to the little loli holding the phone. His words were concise and concise: ¡°Unlock.¡± Song Qingwan bought Xiao Luli¡¯s mobile phone for her during the winter vacation. But before the winter vacation, she didn¡¯t have a mobile phone. When she wanted to play games, she could only ask her father, her aunt Lu Anran, Song Qingwan or even Lu Qidong for it. "Little Luli is like a little scumbag, playing with everyone's mobile phones in the Lu family. But they never asked them for the password. They just picked up the phone, clicked, and opened the lock easily with a fierce operation. Therefore, everyone¡¯s mobile phone has an extremely pink and cute baby dress-up game software downloaded by a little girl. Especially Lu Junhan¡¯s four mobile phones. No one can escape the clutches of little lolita. As soon as you unlock it, at a glance, the screen of the mobile phone desktop is filled with pink dress-up game software, so densely packed that many of them can even overflow from the screen. There are even many selfie photos of little Lolita pouting her bright red lips. Of course, the little Loli was criticized a lot afterwards. Therefore, when she heard her father asking her to unlock it, Xiao Luli's first reaction was not to ask her father for the password. Instead, she hugged the phone, turned around angrily, folded her arms, and faced him with her butt. The little fat face swelled into the shape of a pufferfish, the big black eyes were round and round, and the bright red mouth was pouted so much that it could hang a bottle of stuffy oil. It was clear that she was still angry and unwilling to cooperate. Lu Junhan: "" Tsk! The little fat girl is quite angry. "If you untie it," Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and said, "I will give you a carrot phone then." "It's not difficult to find a carrot phone. I turned around and told him to carve one out of any carrot he wanted." Lu Junhan didn't realize that what he said was already a bit coaxing. In the past, he would have slapped the child long ago. Hearing this, the little girl's dark eyes lit up instantly. She was about to turn her head and asked her father happily, is it true? Dad, you really want to give me a mobile phone. But in the end, the little girl still had the courage to stop. She still looked away from her father with a sullen face, folded her arms, and said angrily: "Dad, don't try to lie to me! It's hard to lie to people now! And it's just a carrot phone, so people don't care about it!" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows slightly, a slight surprise flashed across his usually cold and indifferent face. He stared at the little Loli's soft pink body, and his dark and deep eyes suddenly narrowed. how? Have you really changed your temper? ???????????????????????????????? The next second, I heard the little Loli continue to say very imposingly: "Unless you give ten to me, Dad, I will help you solve it!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" The whole place was silent. The little Loli blinked her eyes, and when her father didn't speak, she immediately became frightened. She turned her head, opened her big black and clear eyes, raised her eyes secretly, glanced at Lu Junhan, who was silent, thought for a moment, and whispered in a low voice: "Dad, if, if you think it's too much, you can give me five" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that he was still silent, the little Loli thought that the deal was going to be ruined. She suddenly became anxious. She turned around and faced Lu Junhan. She stretched out four little fingers in a hurry: "Four! Dad, if you are too poorjust give me four carrots and mobile phones!" By then, she and sister Qianqian will all have carrot phones! Lu Junhan: "" The little girl's eyes widened, and she felt a little aggrieved for a moment. She stretched out three fingers, lowered her head and said dullly: "Those three are fine" She doesn¡¯t want any more carrots. Leave it all to Sister Qianqian and the others. Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that Lu Junhan still remained silent, the little Loli was stunned. She seemed to have never expected that her father could be so cold and heartless. Her eyes instantly turned red. She held back her tears, clutched her fingers, and choked out: "That, that dadDad, you just need to give me two" Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan could say anything, Xiao Luli cut the price to two. I have to say, he is also a business wizard. Seeing that her father still didn't speak, the little Loli couldn't stop the tears that were already rolling in her eyes. She raised her head and was about to say "Wow" and cry no more! But the next second, her little head was hit hard by Lu Junhan. Xiao Luli opened her misty, clear eyes, and saw the man with a cold face and a cold threat: "Shut up! Don't you dare cry again!" The little Loli's eyes were red, she squatted down and let out a miserable "woo". She held her head in her little hands, feeling so pitiful. "Luobao's cell phone is gone, she was almost beaten to death by her father, and his father is still cruel to her now!" Wow woo woo¡ª¡ª She is really miserable. Lu Junhan looked at her squatting in the corner, looking aggrieved, and her brows furrowed tightly and imperceptibly. Just when the little Loli felt that fish life was miserable and life was gloomy, she never wanted to be a fish again in her next life. A cold and impatient voice above the head suddenly came down, "Ten is ten." As soon as these words were said, the little Loli's eyes, still filled with tears, widened instantly. She looked at Lu Junhan, her expression was still a little dazed, as if she didn't react. Lu Junhan glanced at her and said coldly: "If you cry again, let alone ten, don't even think about having one. If you don't believe me, try it!" The little Loli understands now. ¡°!!!¡± Three seconds later, Xiao Luli quickly raised her hand, wiped her tears, and then got up from the ground. He hugged Lu Junhan's legs tightly. She looked up at him with her white and tender little face, her black eyes like glass looking at him eagerly: "Dad, I don't cry anymore, I really don't cry anymore! I want ten carrot phones" It¡¯s not like Lu Junhan was going to carve it himself, so Lu Junhan agreed without any pressure. After getting ten carrot mobile phones, the little loli who became rich overnight was very satisfied, and even unlocked the phone much faster. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have any skills to unlock this, she just closes her eyes and presses randomly. Of course, you can press it with your eyes open. Anyway, just press the button and go in, no need to think at all. So, Qu Sinian and others, who were still a bit unconvinced that Lu Li would unlock it, just looked at the limp and harmless little Loli, holding her phone. With a very serious look on his face, he clicked 6 numbers randomly The next second. Han Qin¡¯s phone was unlocked directly. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 686 Qu Sinian needs to come forward to protect Lu Li The audience was completely silent again, and you could hear a pin drop. Han Qin¡¯s mobile phone has been unlocked. Seeing that her mission was completed, the little girl¡¯s dark eyes were shining, and she completely didn¡¯t notice the strange and changing looks of the uncles looking over her. She turned around, quickly threw the phone in her hand to her father, and happily ran to find the other three friends! She needs to tell Sister Qianqian the good news quickly - they will soon have ten carrot phones. Qu Sinian looked at the back of the little Loli running away, then turned to look at Lu Junhan. Finally, he couldn't hold it back and asked: "How did Lili know Han Qin's mobile phone password?" Even Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi looked sideways. Lu Junhan was stared at by them. His expression did not show any panic. He raised his eyelids slightly and threw the phone in his hand to Qu Sinian without even looking at it. After finishing these things, he said calmly: "I found out and told her before." Qu Sinian always felt that something was wrong, but he also felt that there was no flaw. Lu Junhan¡¯s personal strength is unfathomable, and he might actually be able to find Han Qin¡¯s mobile phone password. After that, Qu Sinian hurriedly checked Li Yue¡¯s information on his phone, but he didn¡¯t delve into it further. Instead, he picked up the unlocked phone and quickly searched for all the information inside, especially the photos and videos. These two categories are usually the most effective and useful evidence in the entertainment industry that can directly kill people. After all, as long as they are not synthesized, photos and videos are usually the best evidence of the problem. Not long after, Qu Sinian saw the video that Han Qin had saved in his favorites. Qu Sinian¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, and then he understood¡ª¡ª The reason why Han Qin can threaten Li Yue is not because he has something to do with Li Yue, but because he has the "truth" in his hand. It is different from the video of Qu Qianqian recommending people sent by Li Yue. This video was taken from another angle. The camera was positioned from bottom to bottom, as if someone was hiding under the table and filming it secretly. But this is the real truth. His baby did not push Li Jiaojiao, let alone push Li Jiaojiao to the corner of the table, deliberately causing her disfigurement. Because Li Jiaojiao pushed Qu Qianqian, Qu Qianqian turned around and hit Li Jiaojiao. Then, when Li Jiaojiao saw the photographer coming in, she deliberately stepped back, causing her face to almost hit the corner of the table. And the video is not over yet, there is a recording at the end. It was Li Jiaojiao who proudly told Li Yue how she posted the video online and how she framed Qu Qianqian, which ruined her reputation and caused her to be forced to quit the entertainment industry. The little guys couldn¡¯t sit still and ran out to play. At this moment, the entire box was very quiet, only the sound in the video kept echoing. Zhang Dazhuang, Jian Yi and Lu Junhan did not say anything. Qu Sinian lowered his head and watched the video intently, as if he was completely in trance. After watching it three or four times, his usually cold eyes seemed to be stained with thick blood. . He looked up from the video. He looked calm, but the calmer he was, the more it showed that Qu Sinian was really irritated this time. Qu Sinian turned off the video and said nothing. He just lowered his eyes lightly, picked up his mobile phone, and sent a text message so that his people would no longer have to look for traces of Li Yue or find other threats to Li Yue. way. After Qu Sinian finished sending the text message, his face was extremely cold. But he did not forget to raise his head and said to Lu Junhan in a deep voice: "Thank you, Lao Lu, I'll remember this favor." It can be said that from getting the phone to unlocking the phone and getting such an important video, Lu Junhan was very helpful. Especially, this video is what Qu Sinian has been looking for, a truth video that can return Qu Qianqian's innocence. He owes a lot of this favor. However, in the past, Lu Junhan was not a helpful person. "If he doesn't kill you or add insult to injury, he is already compassionate, kind and generous. You can't expect too much from him. Being so enthusiastic about helping him right now, Qu Sinian even wanted to see if the sun had risen to the west. Lu Junhan looked cold, took a cigarette out of his coat pocket, put it on his thin lips and held it in his mouth. He calmly accepted the favor owed by Qu Sinian, but did not forget to correct him lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for the favor, just her.¡± "?" Qu Sinian was slightly startled. Then, he frowned, followed Lu Junhan's gaze, and immediately saw the lively little loli outside the window. It was only then that I realized that the "ta" in Lu Junhan's words referred to Xiao Luli. "you¡­¡­" Qu Sinian opened his mouth, looked at Lu Junhan's plain and handsome face, and instantly seemed to understand something. He paused, pursed his thin lips, and said solemnly: "good." Xiao Luli did help him a lot tonight. If it weren¡¯t for her, Qu Sinian probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten Han Qin¡¯s phone so quickly, wouldn¡¯t have unlocked it so quickly, and wouldn¡¯t have seen this video so quickly. It¡¯s not wrong to count this favor on her. Zhang Dazhuang was stunned. He quietly came over and asked Jian Yi next to him in a low voice: "Nois there any difference?" Lu Junhan and Lu Li are father and daughter, so this favor is not the same for anyone. Jian Yi lowered his eyes slightly, as if thinking about Qu Sinian. He pursed his thin lips, and finally sighed softly: "Yes." If Qu Sinian owes Lu Junhan a favor. "When Lu Junhan encounters any big difficulties in the future, or is hunted down, retaliated, or even forced into a desperate situation. Qu Sinian will help him and save him at all costs. But now Lu Junhan made Qu Sinian remember that Qu Sinian didn't owe him this favor, he only owed it to Xiao Luli. So, if something happens to Lu Junhan in the future, Qu Sinian can completely ignore him or even add insult to injury, because Qu Sinian doesn't owe him anything. But on the other hand, if something happens to Xiao Luli, Qu Sinian will protect her even if he pays all the costs. "Because there are too many people who want to harm Lu Junhan, and there are too many people who can't stand him. ¡°If Lu Junhan accidentally dies in the future, then, for the sake of this favor, Qu Sinian will protect her as she grows up safely just like he did with Qu Qianqian. After all, Lu Li is Lu Junhan¡¯s biological daughter. If Lu Junhan dies, those people will not let Lu Li go. At this time, Qu Sinian needs to come forward to protect Lu Li. It can be said that Lu Junhan is paving an extra way for Lu Li to survive in advance. If Lu Junhan was alone, he could indeed be a loner, fearless, ruthless, and unafraid of death. But with the addition of Lu Li, he had to plan for her future. Jian Yi looked at the man over there who was smoking with his head down, his emotions a little complicated. It has to be said that being so considerate and considerate is really not something that the cruel and ruthless Lu Junhan would do. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 687 As soon as Li Yue¡¯s video came out, it immediately attracted the attention of many fans In the box, after Han Qin was stopped by Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, his expression became ferocious and twisted for a moment. He looked extremely terrifying. Zhou Xiaoxiao, who was closest to him, was stunned when he saw this. But fortunately, Han Qin still remembered that he was live broadcasting now, and the next second, he was restrained by him again. After that, Han Qin wanted to find an excuse to go out and go to Lu Li to get the phone back! But whoever is here has not been in the entertainment industry for at least a year, and everyone has already become a human being, especially Jian Chenglang, whose eyes are very poisonous. This is no longer a secret in the entertainment industry. If he acts too impatient, it will definitely make Jian Chenglang suspicious. " And Jian Chenglang was from Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian's group. Once he became suspicious, he would personally stop him and prevent him from leaving the box, which would be more of a loss than a gain. Thinking of this, Han Qin forced himself to sit back again. He clenched his fingers tightly, with a forced and perfunctory smile on his face, listening to them absentmindedly, and stayed in his position for another ten minutes in agony. In the end, he couldn't bear it any longer. When he saw Jian Chenglang turning around and seeming to be instructing the staff to sort out the data tables in the live broadcast room, he saw this and quickly found an excuse to go to the toilet and hurried out. Door. The Han family went bankrupt, and Han Qin later divorced his ex-wife. He left home without taking anything with him except Han Mo. Because he knew very well that as long as Han Mo was in her hands, that woman would never care about Han Mo's life or death. So, Han Qin used the huge living expenses Han Mo gave Han Mo to have relationships in the entertainment industry. After all, in the entertainment industry, if you don¡¯t have connections, you can only spend money desperately, otherwise it will be difficult to find a way out. There is also travel life, and the clothes on the show should not be too cheap, so as not to be looked down upon by the audience. In short, there is a lot of money for local use. Therefore, in order to save money, Han Qin doesn't even have a computer, only a mobile phone. Everything you save is stored in your phone. He never leaves his cell phone, and the password is extremely complicated. He will change the password every few days, for fear that the privacy inside will be seen. If Qu Sinian gets his phone and tries to use his Han Qin¡¯s birthday or Han Mo¡¯s birthday to unlock it, then Qu Sinian will be disappointed! Han Qin believed that it was impossible for Qu Sinian to unlock his phone in just ten minutes! Thinking of this, Han Qin curled his lips slightly, feeling more at ease and even walking out the door was not so hasty. But what Han Qin never expected was that once he left the box, he would never have the chance to come back! The next moment, Han Qin came out of the box and saw several police officers who seemed to be waiting for him. The smile on Han Qin's lips could no longer be maintained in an instant, and his eyes flashed with obvious guilt. He turned around and seemed to want to run, but was stopped by several police officers. One of the police officers raised his certificate and said to him coldly and impartially: "Mr. Han Qin, we received a report that you are related to a commercial tax evasion case. Please cooperate with us in the police investigation!" Han Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, and before he could speak, he saw Qu Sinian with a cold and terrifying expression outside the other box, still clutching his cell phone. And the phone that he thought was impossible for Qu Sinian to unlock was not only unlocked, but the phone screen was shining brightly. Han Qin took a deep breath and his expression suddenly changed, as if he was in disbelief. After that, he seemed to have thought of something, suddenly his expression was ferocious, his eyes were scarlet and he said loudly: "It's you! You called them here!" This is not the capital, and even if the police officer receives a report and dispatches the police, it is impossible to find him so quickly. Unless the person reporting the report is rich or noble, those police officers simply cannot afford to offend him! Qu Sinian walked up to him, his expression was very calm, and he admitted unabashedly: "It's me." "why¡­¡­" Han Qin just wanted to ask Qu Sinian why he was so targeted at him, but before he finished speaking, he saw Qu Sinian coldly clicking on the truth-clarification video and the conversation he had previously had when he threatened Li Yue and asked Li Yue to invite him to the show. . ¡°Obviously, from Qu Sinian¡¯s point of view, he was in the same group as Li Yue. This time, it was clear that he and Li Yue were going to be killed at the same time! Even if Han Qin just had the video and refused to report it, Qu Sinian would not make it easy for him! ¡°Moreover, Han Qin himself is not a good person, and there is a lot of illegal information.   Qu Sinian didn¡¯t need to do anything more to suppress him. All you need to do is hand over Han Qin¡¯s mobile phone to the police. Han Qin will probably have to sit in jail for the rest of his life, let alone return to the top of the entertainment industry! Han Qin was escorted back to the capital that night. Although Qu Sinian's influence in the capital was not as great as that of Haicheng, the reputation of the Qu family was nationally famous. The Beijing police did not dare to neglect, and soon cleared up Han Qin¡¯s past! What illegal and criminal things I have done before were all found out! And Li Yue, who was running for his life outside, had been waiting for Qu Sinian's movements. But who knows, more than half an hour has passed. Not only did the Qu family fail to save and exonerate the Li family, Qu Sinian also did not help her and Li Jiaojiao delete negative comments and all kinds of slanderous material online, and he did not stand up and speak out for her and Li Jiaojiao. Instead, they are sparing no effort to suppress various industries of the Li family! Not only that, Qu Sinian also openly expressed his extreme disgust for Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue on his Weibo! Qu Sinian has many fans. As soon as this post came out on Weibo, Qu Sinian¡¯s fans scolded Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao and became a hot search topic! Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao already had huge anti-fans before, and now Qu Sinian is added to the list. Almost the entire entertainment industry is scolding them both. This incident once caused Weibo to be paralyzed! Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao's reputations in the entertainment industry can't get any worse. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There is no chance of a comeback after Li Yue killed someone, even if Li Jiaojiao didn't kill someone, it's absolutely impossible for her to return to the entertainment industry in this life! Li Yue saw that all the comments on the Internet were criticizing her. Even the information about her parents, her brother, and some uncles who were related to her family were all found out by netizens and they were scolded. Everyone is going crazy! How dare Qu Sinian! Isn¡¯t he afraid that Qu Qianqian¡¯s reputation will be ruined? It¡¯s still Qu Sinian who thinks that he has the ability to prevent Qu Qianqian from seeing this video! Li Yue was furious and sent several threatening messages to Qu Sinian, but Qu Sinian did not respond, and instead suppressed the Li family more and more harshly. Li Yue¡¯s eyes hardened, thinking you forced me to do so, so she turned around and posted the video online! Because Qu Sinian posted on Weibo before, most of Qu Sinian¡¯s fans are active on the Internet. As soon as Li Yue¡¯s video came out, it immediately attracted the attention of many fans. It also brought back memories for many people who had already watched this video a few months ago! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 688 Anger at being deceived by Qu Sinian People usually side with the weak. After the video of Qu Qianqian recommending people was released, the popularity on the Internet reached its peak. ????????????????????????????????????Li Yue bumps into the dead person ?#, ? ? ? Qu Sinian hates Li Yue, and Àî¼Ñ½Ü#, two of the current hot topics, were even squeezed out, and they directly reached the top of the hot search. After all, the two protagonists in the video are the two most intensely discussed online. Just now Qu Sinian expressed his disgust for Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao. After this video came out, many netizens were speculating, is this the reason why Qu Sinian hates Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao? In this pushing video, although I don¡¯t know what happened, Qu Qianqian almost pushed Li Jiaojiao to the point of disfigurement. It can be seen that Qu Qianqian must hate Li Jiaojiao very much, otherwise she would not be so cruel! "And Qu Sinian is recognized as a daughter slave in the entertainment industry, especially as shown in recent variety shows. That's what Qu Qianqian said, but Qu Sinian will never say two! Therefore, Qu Qianqian hates Li Jiaojiao, and Qu Sinian naturally sides with his daughter without saying anything, and also hates Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue! The more some people analyze in this way, the more they feel that this is the truth of the matter! In an instant, netizens¡¯ perception of Qu Sinian changed a lot! I feel that Qu Sinian is indifferent to right from wrong and is not worthy of being their idol. They also don¡¯t have such an idol with such a twisted personality! Li Jiaojiao is obviously the victim, and the pushy Qu Qianqian is the one who deserves to be taught a lesson. But Qu Sinian didn¡¯t care about his vicious daughter, and actually went to Weibo to criticize her. On the other hand, he said he hated Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao. It was simply unreasonable! The appearance of eating is also ugly! Many fans feel that Qu Sinian is no longer the upright and cold idol in their hearts. Seeing Qu Sinian mindlessly defending Qu Qianqian, they feel indescribable disappointment. After the disappointment, there was the anger of being deceived by Qu Sinian! Not long after this video was released, a large number of fans lost their followers one after another, and Lu Junhan¡¯s variety show was also affected! Many netizens were really angry. They didn¡¯t expect that the person they had been fans of for so long would turn out to be such a scumbag. They all asked the show team to kick out Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian on the Weibo account of the show! They don¡¯t look at two people who are so indifferent to right from wrong, morally corrupt and extremely vicious! The popularity on the Internet has been heightened again, and almost the entire Internet is talking about this matter. Obviously the variety show has not been filmed anymore. At this time, the New Year should be returned to the inn, and there is a lot of time on the Internet. What¡¯s more, just now Qu Sinian had time to post a Weibo post expressing his distaste for Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao, which clearly shows that Qu Sinian is not busy at all right now, and it¡¯s impossible not to notice that there has been a commotion on the Internet! This matter involves Qu Sinian, who has so many fans, Weibo exploded, and the server was paralyzed several times. But I don¡¯t know what Qu Sinian was thinking. Being scolded without sounding, fans did not speak out, and the server was paralyzed as not to see it. It was just that the popularity of the incident was fired higher and higher, and the more frying, the more intense. Many of Qu Sinian¡¯s anti-fans feel that Qu Sinian must have a guilty conscience! Suddenly the arrogance became even more arrogant! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Qu Sinian didn¡¯t have much black material, they might have been able to scold Qu Sinian for three days and three nights. It was possible that he would be scolded to death! Li Yue dragged Li Jiaojiao and hid in a public toilet on the streets of Sanya, staring at her cell phone. Not long after the video was posted, the Internet was full of people talking about it. And the incident of her hitting someone to death was even ranked second in the hot search. We also saw Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian being scolded and attacked, and their fans began to lose followers in large numbers. Li Yue looked proud, and the corners of her bright red mouth couldn't help but evoke a sarcastic and sinister smile. She sent a text message directly to Qu Sinian: ¡¾Look! This is what will happen if you don't cooperate! ¡¿ ¡¾You two, father and daughter, will end up like you are now, it's all because of your own death, you deserve it! ¡¿ ¡¾You still want to fight with me, it's just a dream! ¡¿ ¡¾If you are sensible, just agree to my request and give me another billion. In this case, I might be in a good mood and ask Jiaojiao to come forward and clarify for Qu Qianqian that the video is fake! Otherwise, just watch Qu Qianqian and yourself be ruined and be disgusted and spurned by fans! ¡¿ Li Yue¡¯s newsAfter sending it out, she waited confidently. She believed that Qu Sinian would reply to her. Nowadays, the situation on the Internet is becoming more and more noisy and fierce, and it is no longer within Qu Sinian¡¯s control. If Qu Sinian wants to stand up, if he wants to prevent Qu Qianqian and him from being ruined and being reviled even on the street, he can only act like a dog and beg her to let Li Jiaojiao come forward to clarify. In fact, Li Yue has no plans to join the entertainment industry anymore. She doesn¡¯t like acting very much, but the money comes quickly in the entertainment industry. When Qu Sinian saves her and the Li family, she will have another billion from Qu Sinian, which she may not be able to spend in her lifetime. ¡°You already have so much money, there is no need to work hard to earn money by acting in the entertainment industry. As for her rotten reputation on the Internet, Li Yue doesn't care at all. When the time comes to go abroad with one billion, and come back in a few years, who will remember her dirty information! Li Yue has already planned his future, now he¡¯s just waiting for Qu Si Nian! Sure enough, just as she thought, Qu Sinian responded to her after a while! He called directly. Li Yue looked at the caller's message, and the pride on her lips became even deeper. She answered the phone leisurely, curling her lips, not showing any sign of desolation and embarrassment as she was fleeing, but instead speaking in a arrogant tone: "Hey, Mr. Qu, have you figured it out this time?" "" Li Yue held the phone and sneered: "Just think about it. Those are my requirements. As long as you get it done, I promise to ask Jiaojiao to come forward and explain immediately. But it's best not to let me know what tricks you are playing. Otherwise, I can make you and your My baby girl¡¯s fate will be even more tragic than now!¡± Suddenly, Qu Si young laughed, the laughter was very faint, but very clear, with a bit of sarcasm, and it didn't look like he was threatened at all. Li Yue¡¯s face instantly turned cold: ¡°Why are you laughing!¡± Qu Sinian said coldly: "I laugh at you for being so stupid even when you are about to die" "What do you mean?" Li Yue's expression changed. Before she could continue to ask, she saw a message on her phone from her brother, saying that the Li family was about to go bankrupt due to the Qu family's suppression! And Qu Sinian is simply a complete lunatic! The Li family has a great cause. Even if someone was hit and killed by Li Yue, and the Li family and Li family were targeted by the state, the stock price plummeted. But a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and the Li family is far from bankrupt. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 689 I feel like I¡¯m about to cry to death But at this moment, the Qu family was going crazy, using all kinds of connections at their disposal, and even saying hello to everyone, trying to suppress the Li family by any means. In the end, even at the cost of eight hundred to himself, he also wanted to destroy the Li family's thousand. After being manipulated like this by Qu Sinian, the Li family was really on the verge of bankruptcy! Li Yue stared at the words "almost bankrupt" sent by her brother and staggered back, her mind going blank as if she couldn't believe it. And Li Jiaojiao's face next to her also turned pale. When Li Yue finally came to her senses, she wanted to ask her brother for details, but before she could make a call, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao heard the sound of a police car coming from outside! Li Yue's eyes narrowed tightly, his face turned pale, and he almost lost his balance. He obviously didn't expect that the police would come so quickly! She panicked and turned around to run away, but the exit to the public toilet had long been blocked by the police. She and Li Jiaojiao were even surrounded, making it impossible for them to fly! Li Yue soon knew that he couldn't run away. She gritted her teeth, forced herself to calm down, and then quickly sent text messages asking for help to her parents, brother, everyone she could contact, and everyone she couldn't. Tell them to go to the police station and get her out. After doing everything he could, Li Yue felt a little more at ease. After all, last time, when she killed someone, she found Ruan Ye to go to jail instead of her. And this time she was caught, as long as her parents spend some money, find someone, and communicate with the police station, they will definitely find a scapegoat for her and put her in jail! Li Yue¡¯s thoughts are beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t know that the reality is often extremely cruel. This time, she went in and had no chance to come out. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? than we are not, though we are not dead, but not much better than life. Qu Sinian was not the only one who wanted to kill her, but also Huo Suiwang. Li Yue knew that the reason why these police officers arrived so quickly was because Qu Sinian was behind them! She had a sinister look in her eyes, thinking that since you are unkind, don't blame me for being unjust. Li Yue was about to log onto Li Jiaojiao¡¯s Weibo, intending to scold Qu Qianqian and Qu Sinian in Li Jiaojiao¡¯s tone. So that these two people can't stand up completely! "She, Li Yue, can't do well, and neither Qu Sinian nor Qu Qianqian can do well!" Let¡¯s see who is worse than who! But Li Yue had just logged onto Weibo, and when he refreshed the page, a new video appeared! ¡ª¡ªQu Sinian posted it on his Weibo eight minutes ago. It was also the time when Qu Sinian called her. On Qu Sinian¡¯s latest Weibo, there is only a video with a line of cold words: ¡¾You owe my daughter an apology. ¡¿ Li Yue's hands and feet instantly became cold and stiff, and there was no trace of blood on his face. Even Li Jiaojiao's face was pale. Without clicking to watch the video, Li Yue knew that this was the video that Han Qin used to threaten her before! Too¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian did not push Li Jiaojiao at all, nor did he deliberately disfigure her. Instead, it was Li Jiaojiao who deliberately framed Qu Qianqian in the truth-telling video! "Click", the phone fell from Li Yue's hand, Li Yue muttered absently, "It's over, it's all over" She has nothing left to threaten Qu Sinian, so who can save her and the Li family? ¡°Moreover, if the Li family really goes bankrupt and has no money or connections, they will still be heavily in debt. ¡°Then, can her parents, mother, and brother really help her find a scapegoat to save her? No, it¡¯s impossible! By then, they will not be able to protect themselves, so how can they still care about her! If they don't take care of her, she will have no choice but to sit in jail, two lives will be lost, and she may even be shot in the end! Li Yue seemed to have figured this out just now, and her whole body couldn't help but tremble violently. Her whole body seemed to have shed a layer of skin, and her face was as weak and pale as a ghost. Her lips were trembling, and her fingers were trembling as she picked up the phone again and was about to beg Qu Sinian for mercy. But as soon as she dialed the phone, her hands were tightly held by the police officer who came in. The phone "clacked" and fell to the ground again. "No! Give me your phone, I still have one more call to make!" Li Yue seemed to have been burned.??, struggled violently, with hysteria: ¡°Give me your phone! No, I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to go to jail! Give me your phone, please, I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± No matter how frantically Li Yue begged for mercy or even cursed, Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao were eventually taken away. Li Yue¡¯s call was indeed dialed, but Qu Sinian hung up without even looking at it. In the hotel room. After Qu Sinian hung up Li Yue¡¯s call. He sat on the edge of the bed, with a faint smile on his face and red eyes, and showed Qu Qianqian the apology comments from netizens. Qu Qianqian held her cell phone and turned to look at her father in confusion. Qu Sinian felt extremely sour in his heart when he looked into Qu Qianqian's clear and clean eyes. He smiled and rubbed her little head with his big hands. He whispered to her with a slightly choked voice: "Baby, what happened before was because those uncles and aunts were too stupid, so they misunderstood you. Now they all know that you didn't push Li Jiaojiao, and they they are all apologizing to you" Qu Sinian closed his eyes tightly and suppressed the moisture that surged under his eyes. Then, he opened his red eyes and continued with a trembling voice: "They are all saying that our baby is a good boy, not vicious or disgusting at all, and he actually helps his father out" Yes. Qu Sinian watched the entire video. It is also clear why Qu Qianqian had a dispute with Li Jiaojiao. The source of everything still comes from him. If Li Jiaojiao hadn¡¯t spit into his cup, Qu Qianqian would never have had a conflict with Li Jiaojiao. When Qu Qianqian heard the words, "He is a good boy, not vicious or disgusting at all," her eyes immediately turned red. She seemed to have endured it for a long time, and finally couldn't bear it anymore. With a "woo", her tears rolled down instantly. She leaned on her father's arms in grievance and burst into tears. ¡­¡­ next door. The industrious little lolita who was helping her father make the bed suddenly moved the tips of her ears. As if she heard something, her expression was frightened, her big black and clear eyes widened a lot in an instant, and a trace of fear flashed across her little fat face. The next second, her little hand loosened her grip on the quilt, and she no longer bothered to make the bed. He quickly opened his short legs and ran towards his father who was standing on the balcony, smoking a cigarette with cold eyes lowered. Xiao Naiyin was extremely anxious: "Dad! I heard sister Qianqian crying, and she was crying so miserably, it seemed like she was about to cry to death. What should I do?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 690 How come it feels like life and death? Little Loli had no time to explain, so she stretched out her little hand, pulled the hem of her father's black coat, and hurriedly walked out the door. But after walking a few steps, he turned around and saw Lu Junhan still standing there, with a tired and lazy look on his face, his brows were cold and unwavering, and he didn't want to move at all. She suddenly became anxious. She let go of her little hands holding her father's clothes, raised her little face, and tried her best to gesture with Lu Junhan with her hands and feet. But the more anxious she became, the more speechless she became. Finally, there was a layer of anxiety in her eyes. Obvious water mist. It looks pitiful. Lu Junhan's dark and gloomy eyes narrowed, he raised his hand, moved it around in a hurry, and hit the little girl like an ant on a hot pot on the head, with a cold voice: "What happened?" After being beaten by her father, the little girl calmed down a little. She looked at Lu Junhan pitifully, with a trace of obvious fear in her big black and clear eyes, and her voice trembled: "Dad I just heard Sister Qianqian crying. Uncle Qu must have beaten her, and Sister Qianqian was crying miserably. Uncle Qu must have almost beaten her to death. This But what should I do" The inns are all wooden rooms, and the sound insulation is not good, especially on the balcony. Lu Junhan listened to the intermittent slight crying coming from Qu Sinian's room next door. He pinched out the still burning cigarette butts with his long fingers. There was no change in his indifferent and cold face. He said decisively: "You heard wrong." "No!" Xiao Luli raised her little hand, scratched her ears, and said seriously with a fair and fat face: "My two ears are so good! You can't hear wrong! Sister Qianqian is just crying!" As she spoke, she couldn't help but angrily clenched her fists, pouted her lips, and muttered and complained: "Uncle Qu must have wanted a new daughter, so he wanted to beat Sister Qianqian to death. If Sister Qianqian dies, Uncle Qu can happily have a new daughter" Lu Junhan: "" God is so fucking happy. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, little Loli held his little hand and hurriedly walked out. Little Naiyin did not forget to say seriously: "So dad, we have to hurry up and save sister Qianqian, otherwise Uncle Qu will really beat sister Qianqian to pieces!" "Why save me? I'm very busy?" Lu Junhan was not in the mood to be nosy or helpful at all, so he refused impatiently without even thinking about it. The little Loli looked at him with aggrieved expression: "Dad" Lu Junhan expressionlessly threw the cigarette butts in his hand into the trash can, then lowered his eyes and said calmly: "If you don't shut up, I guess I should happily get a new daughter?" Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli¡¯s small body shrank obviously in fear, but after being quiet for three seconds, she still opened her big black and clear eyes and whispered without giving up, "Dad, if, if you want to change to a new daughter, can you change sister Qianqian?" Lu Junhan: "" The little Loli tugged at the hem of her father's clothes with her little hands, and said weakly: "She will really be beaten to pieces by Uncle Qu." Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ five minutes later¡ª¡ª Qu Sinian heard the knock on the door from outside. After comforting Qu Qianqian, he went over and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, they saw Lu Junhan standing outside with an impatient look on his face, and the poor little Loli who was holding her head in her hands, holding back the tears in her eyes, and was obviously beaten. Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment: "What are you" Lu Junhan put his hands in his pockets, his eyebrows were filled with irritability and impatience, and he spoke coldly first: "She has been clamoring to see your daughter." Qu Sinian looked at the little Loli subconsciously. " Xiao Luli sniffed, holding back her tears. Her eyes were red and tearful, and she looked at Qu Sinian. Suddenly she stopped hearing Qu Qianqian's cry. She couldn't help but choked and said: "Qu, Uncle Qu, you have alreadywuwuwu, have you beaten Sister Qianqian to a pulp?" Qu Sinian: "?" Lu Junhan: "" The next second, the little girl was about to burst into tears because of the death of her sister Qianqian, making the entire inn no longer peaceful. Lu Junhan had quick eyes and quick hands, so he raised his hand to carryHe grabbed her collar, walked directly into the door, and threw her onto the bed inside! With a "chirp", Xiao Luli's small body landed on the bed, making a small shallow pit in the bed. Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" "Little Luli turned over on the bed, her expression still a little aggrieved. She held her little fists and angrily wanted to settle the score with her father. But when she suddenly looked up, she saw Qu Qianqian sitting on the bed, video chatting with her mother. "Little Luli forgot about Lu Junhan in an instant, and ran over with a look of surprise: "Sister Qianqian, you are alive again!" Lu Junhan: "" When Qu Qianqian saw her sister Lili, her expression was also very happy. She turned around and threw the phone to her father, then hugged little Luli tightly, and said with a happy face: "Sister Lili, come to see me!" "Yes," Xiao Luli nodded heavily and said seriously, "I came to see you with my father. We all miss you so much!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian took the phone and whispered a few words to Mo Feiyan. Mo Feiyan probably knew that there was something going on with Qu Sinian, so he didn't ask much. She only said that the remaining matters on the Internet, as well as the aftermath of the Li family, Li Yue, Li Jiaojiao, and Han Mo, were all left to her. She would let people follow up and deal with them, and let Qu Sinian just focus on taking care of them. Just Qu Qianqian. Both of them are resolute and thorough people. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t say much and just nodded in agreement. Not long after, Mo Feiyan hung up the video. Immediately afterwards, Mo Feiyan sent another text message, asking about the location of their inn, saying that she had taken the earliest flight and arrived in Sanya. Qu Sinian sent Mo Feiyan his location. The next second, he received a red heart from Mo Feiyan. He chuckled and sent a heart as well. Then, Qu Sinian looked up from the phone screen. Seeing that the two little girls on the bed were still hugging each other tightly, he was stunned for a moment. Counting the time, these two little guys had probably been hugged for more than three minutes. Qu Sinian put away his phone and was silent for a while, but couldn't help it anymore. He turned to ask Lu Junhan: "What's wrong with them? Why do they feel like they're about to die?" Lu Junhan: "" Finally, after confirming that Sister Qianqian was not beaten to a pulp and was still well, Xiao Luli felt relieved. Ten minutes later, Xiao Luli followed her father back to her room. Before leaving, she did not forget to wave her pink fist, her little face bulged, and she threatened Qu Sinian with a ferocious expression: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 691 It¡¯s like the whole bed belongs to her "Uncle Qu, don't let me find out that you hit Sister Qianqian again, otherwise my father will beat you to death, beat you to a pulp, and you won't be able to fight anymore" Qu Sinian: "" I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t hit your sister Qianqian. Next to him, Lu Junhan looked at Qu Si Nian, who was standing in front of Qu Si Nian, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall. He couldn't be shorter than Qu Si Nian's legs. He had to raise his head high even when talking to Qu Si Nian. . He remained expressionless for a while. I can¡¯t figure out where this short winter melon got the courage to threaten others with his fist. Seeing this, Qu Qianqian hurried over and said crisply: "Don't worry, Sister Lili, my father doesn't dare to hit me. If he hits me, I will beat him to death!" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°Actually, Lu Li is your biological father, I¡¯m just a pick-up at most, right? Little Lu Li then left with her father peacefully. After the little Loli returned to her room, she looked at the messy white beds in front of her, one large and one small, and ran to make the unfinished bed again. The inn that the program team booked before was the largest inn in the entire tourist attraction area. There were a lot of tourists coming and going every day, and there were all kinds of people. Therefore, there are all kinds of rooms in the inn. For example, single rooms, double rooms, computer rooms, chess and card rooms, mother and baby rooms, hourly rooms, etc. are all available, making maximum use of each room. And Jian Chenglang, probably in order to save money, booked guests like Lu Junhan and others not a double room with two large beds, but a mother and baby room with two beds, one large and one small. An hour later, Mo Feiyan finally arrived in the town. Under the cover of his assistant manager, he escaped from the reporters and paparazzi who were closely following him, and entered Qu Sinian's room. At the same time, next door, Lu Junhan and his daughter were arguing over who should sleep in the crib tonight. "Little Luli held her beautiful pink Barbie doll in her little hands, puffed out her little face, and did not give in at all. She pointed at the small bed and said angrily: "Dad, this bed is so small. It must be for my baby to sleep on. He won't sleep on it!" Lu Junhan looked at another "baby" in her hand, and the veins on his forehead jumped a few times uncontrollably. In Lu Junhan¡¯s opinion, this pink, tender, ugly, damn thing is not even qualified to sleep on a sofa, let alone a separate bed! He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said coldly: "You can sleep with your baby!" The crib is obviously for children to sleep on. And that big bed, said to be a big bed, is actually not too big. At the very least, it is not one-fifth the size of Lu Junhan¡¯s bed in the master bedroom of the Lu family. He, a tall man who is 1.93 meters tall, cannot sleep on both sides, let alone a little guy. Especially, the bed is too small, and I can¡¯t even put a quilt on it or make a dividing line. Without a dividing line, Lu Junhan couldn't guarantee whether he would crush this little thing to death when he fell asleep at night. "No!" When Xiao Luli heard this, she couldn't help but stamp her feet, with a look of grievance on her face: "I just want to sleep with daddy!" Lu Junhan: "" "You can sleep as long as the mother wants you to," Lu Junhan narrowed his dark, deep and narrow eyes dangerously, and glanced at her coldly: "If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, I will beat you up!" The little pink loli holding the doll carefully raised her big black eyes, and said in a weak voice: ¡°¡­Dad, after you beat someone up, can you let them sleep with you?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "No." Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought for a moment, blinked her big black and bright eyes, and whispered unfazed: "Dad, after you beat someone to a pulp, can you let someone sleep with you?" "" Lu Junhan looked indifferent and completely unmoved: "That's not possible either." Xiao Luli was really angry now. She stamped her little feet: "Then why do you still beat me up?" Lu Junhan: "" The little Loli clenched her fists and said in a loud voice: "Dad, you are really going too far!" "" "I'm angry! Very, very angry!" ? ?Lu Li turned her back, pointed her butt towards him, and said angrily, "Humph! Unless you sleep with them, they will not forgive you! Absolutely not!" She is a fish with backbone! He has more backbone than his father! Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes slightly, grinded his back molars, looked at the angry little man, pulled his thin lips slightly, and laughed angrily. "what ever." Lu Junhan lay lazily on the big bed, raised his big hand, pulled the white quilt next to him, covered him, and said casually: "I'm going to sleep first." The little Loli was shocked, as if she had been struck by thunder. This is different from what she looks like! She opened her dark eyes and looked blankly at her father, who was already sleeping on the bed, and then at herself. She suddenly became anxious. She said aggrievedly: "Dad, you've gone to bed, but where are they? They're not asleep yet!" Lu Junhan pressed a hand on the back of his head, lazily raised his cold eyes, raised his brows, and said slowly: "Why are you sleeping? Aren't you angry?" The little Loli quickly put her baby on the crib and covered it with a quilt. Then, using both hands and feet, he climbed onto Dad's bed with all his strength. She shook her head like a rattle, her dark eyes clear and clean: "I'm not angry anymore!" She added in a muffled voice: "I just want to sleep now!" Lu Junhan curled his thin lips slightly and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°This little fat girl is smart enough not to climb up the pole. At this moment, after the little Loli finished speaking, she stumbled without paying attention to her feet. Her small body fell straight back, and then she sat down on Lu Junhan's muscular and hard arms and fell down. Solid. Lu Junhan: "" The little girl hugged her little buttocks and burst into tears from the pain. She resisted the tears welling up in her eyes, her eyes were red, she turned her head in disbelief, and accused: "Dad! Why did you hit me!" Lu Junhan: "?" No matter what, the little girl finally managed to sleep with her father. ¡ª¡ªThere is still no dividing line. And because the bed was not too big, Lu Junhan slept on the edge of the bed, leaving a space for little Lu Li to sleep, turn over and roll around. But the bed is still too small for two people. " However, Lu Junhan didn't intend to sleep two people on this bed. After one hour. Lu Junhan, who was leaning on the bedside and handling official business on his tablet, glanced at the watch on his wrist. It¡¯s almost time to meet. He raised his eyes from the screen. Sure enough, the little guy next to me was already asleep. She opened her mouth slightly, her breathing was long and even, and she slept very deeply. Her arms and legs were spread wide on the bed, her belly was stretched out, and her sleeping posture was extremely arrogant, as if the entire bed belonged to her. Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 692 No wonder she has nightmares! Lu Junhan resisted the urge to throw the person to the balcony. He put the tablet in his hand on the bedside table with an expressionless face, and the tall and long-legged man opened the quilt and got out of the bed. Then, he lowered his eyes and threw the Barbie doll, which was "sleeping" against the pillow on the crib, to the foot of the bed with an indifferent expression. He turned around again, picked up the sleeping little Lolita, and placed her where Barbie originally slept. After changing from one bed to another, the little girl seemed to be a little uncomfortable. She frowned, closed her eyes, and muttered, "Daddy" After that, she turned over and touched the bed with her little hands, as if she was looking for something, but all she touched was air. Her brows furrowed tighter and her breathing became faster. Seeing that he was about to wake up, Lu Junhan frowned, and with quick eyes and quick hands, he stuffed the Barbie doll that he had just thrown to the foot of the bed into the little girl's hands. The next second, little Luli seemed to think that the doll was her father's hand. Contentedly holding the Barbie doll, she was rubbing her soft and white little fat face with a little bit of blush, and comfortable purring sounds came from her bright red mouth from time to time. Seeing that the little thing was finally at peace, Lu Junhan bent down slightly and was about to pull the quilt and pull it up for her. But he hasn¡¯t made any move yet. With a "pop" sound, the Barbie doll's head was rubbed and rubbed off. The pretty pink head just rolled off the pillow and finally stopped in front of Lu Junhan. And Barbie¡¯s beautiful big eyes, which were unblinking, met Lu Junhan¡¯s gaze impartially. Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ Late at night, two o'clock in the morning. Xiao Luli was frightened to death. She dreamed that her father¡¯s head fell off! Then, she held her father¡¯s head and wanted him to put it back on, but he refused. Not only did he refuse, he also beat her! Said he didn't like his head and wanted to change it! After that, her baby¡¯s head was snatched away by her father. But her baby's head was too small and couldn't be pressed down at all. Her father got angry and kept beating her and asked her why she didn't find a bigger baby, which made her head useless. She just kept crying and crying, looking at her father's head in her arms, crying very sadly. I can¡¯t figure out why dad doesn¡¯t want his head anymore. I also don¡¯t understand why my father should not be her father, but should be her baby. Then won¡¯t she have no father in the future? Then, the little Loli was frightened and woke up. When you open your eyes and wake up. Her face was pale, her expression was frightened, her eyes were widened, and there was a deep fear in her dark and clear eyes. The whole person looked in shock. After a while, Xiao Luli looked at the antique and familiar decoration in the room, and then at the white sheets under her body, and then she came to her senses¡ª¡ª ¡°Oh, it turns out she was dreaming. But when she thought of the plot in her dream, she suddenly became anxious. I hurriedly climbed out of bed, turned my head, and wanted to find my father quickly to see if his head was still there. Fortunately, the large bed and small bed are placed side by side. In the room, Lu Junhan thought that it was a strange place and was worried that little Lu Li would be scared when she got up in the middle of the night. He did not turn off the lights in the room before going to bed. So, as soon as the little girl turned her head, she clearly saw Lu Junhan sleeping on the big bed. She looked at her father, who was sleeping on the big bed with a cold face and kept strangers away, and then looked at her own bed. It was only then that I realized that she didn¡¯t know when she came to sleep with the doll. No wonder she has nightmares! But Xiao Luli frowned tightly and tried to tilt her head to think back, but she couldn't remember how she ended up on this bed. But now she had more important things to do, and without thinking for too long, she opened the quilt, quickly got out of bed, crawled onto the big bed, and touched her father's neck with her little hands. After making sure that the neck was still in good condition, not broken, and not falling off with a push, the little loli let out a long sigh of relief. After breathing a sigh of relief, the sleepiness suppressed by fear and panic suddenly surged up. Xiao Luli opened her mouth slightly and yawned, and a thin layer of mist suddenly appeared in her dark and clean eyes. No way?? She needs to go to bed soon. ?Otherwise she will not grow taller. She wants to be as tall as her father! Then, the little Loli got out of bed again. Her eyes were rolling around on the little bed, and her little head was looking left and right, as if she was looking for something. Finally, her eyes brightened, and she finally found the Barbie doll that was pressed under the pillow. But what makes Xiao Luli feel strange is that Barbie¡¯s head is on the wrong side. The whole head turned 180 degrees, and the face went to the back. The little Loli squatted on the bed with her small body, her dark eyes staring at the head that was turned upside down, and she studied it seriously for several seconds. Then, she raised her little hand, grabbed Barbie's long pink hair, and pulled the upside-down head out of her neck. After checking the direction, she pinched the doll's head and put it back firmly. Seeing that Barbie finally returned to normal, the little girl showed a bright and satisfied smile. She put the Barbie doll between the pillows again and covered it with a small quilt. As if she had accomplished a big thing, she patted her small chest and let out a long sigh of relief. After finishing this, she ran back to her father and lay down next to her. Then, she hugged her father's arm with her little hands and went to sleep very peacefully. ¡­¡­ The night passed quickly. It was almost dawn, but Lu Junhan didn't sleep well. I always feel as if something heavy is pressing on my chest, making me slightly out of breath. He frowned slightly, his thin lips tightly pressed into an indifferent straight line, and he opened his deep and dark eyes irritably and impatiently. But when he just opened his eyes, before he was fully awake, an arched pink butt, which he could not refuse at all, came into his eyes forcefully. Lu Junhan: "" The little butt facing his face was wearing tender pink pajamas with a white bunny on it. The two balls were small and round, and she looked extremely cute. ??And on the lower sides, there are two white and small feet. The nails are like small shells, very neat and cute, with a beautiful pink and clean luster. The little Loli¡¯s fat and white face rested on her father¡¯s belly, with her little hands spread out on both sides. Even though her father was stiff, she didn't feel any discomfort at all, and she slept very soundly. Breathing evenly and long, the dark and slender eyelashes like crow feathers fall quietly on the white eyelids, the bright red mouth is slightly open, and the cheeks are white and rosy. The delicate and beautiful sleeping face is like a little angel specially sent by God. This is undoubtedly a very pleasing scene¡ª¡ª If someone hadn¡¯t been lying on top of him and pointing his butt towards him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 693 A heartbreaking cry suddenly came out This day, early in the morning. A heartbreaking cry suddenly came from the room of a certain father and daughter named Lu in the inn! Standing at the door, he raised his hand. The staff member who was going to knock on the door to wake them up was so frightened by the crying sound that he almost dropped the buns in his hand. After that, he hurriedly retreated and moved to Qu Sinian's room, but before he could raise his hand to knock on the door, another heartbreaking cry came from inside. "Click". The staff had a trembling bun in their hand, but now it really fell. staff member:"¡­¡­" The staff did not believe this evil, picked up the buns on the ground, and made another strategic retreat to Jian Yi's room. But before they reached the door of Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan's room, they heard extremely clear and heart-piercing cries from Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang's room next door. staff member:"¡­¡­" I suspect that the four of you made an appointment last night to cry together today, but I have no proof. ¡­¡­ "However, if the child cries, the adults in the same room will definitely not be able to sleep. It saves the staff from knocking on the door to wake them up for breakfast. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao both ran outside to escape, and their current fate is unknown. Han Qin was taken away by the police on the spot last night and sent back to the capital police station for interrogation overnight. As for the remaining Han Mo, Jian Chenglang called his mother. When Han Mo¡¯s mother heard this, she immediately became anxious. She rushed over from the capital overnight and took the lonely Han Mo back home. So, now only Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia are left without shouting. "But these two groups have always been very honest and peaceful. When the staff knocked on the door, not only did no heart-rending crying come out, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia also responded inside and got up immediately. staff member:"¡­¡­" Sure enough, the gap between guests is wider than the gap between humans and pigs. Soon, more than 20 minutes later, all the guests arrived in the cafeteria on the fifth floor of the inn. Except for some photographers and staff who had already had breakfast, the rest who had not had breakfast were all sitting on a large round table in the restaurant. Several photographers set up their cameras, adjusted the lenses and angles, and focused on the guests who had returned from their precincts after having breakfast. Yesterday¡¯s program was broadcast early, so today¡¯s program started with breakfast early in the morning. Li Yue and Li Jiaojiao quit the show yesterday to run for their lives. The audience was not surprised not to see them at the scene today. ???????????????? What happened last night was very big, and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it caused a bloody storm on the Internet. One night has passed, and the debate is still going on online, and this topic and video are mentioned frequently. But what I have to admit is that Qu Sinian¡¯s extremely high-profile performance last night attracted everyone¡¯s attention and completely cleared away Qu Qianqian¡¯s grievances. Now, everyone knows that the little girl Qu Qianqian was the most innocent from beginning to end in this matter, and she is the real victim! At the same time, they were deeply moved by Qu Qianqian's actions in protecting her father. Many passers-by have become fans, thinking that the little girl is kind-hearted and has a kind heart, which is much better than Li Jiaojiao, who is vicious and full of bad intentions, and who can use conspiracy to frame others at a young age! In just one night, the number of fans of Qu Qianqian far exceeded the number of fans that Li Jiaojiao had before the video of her recommendation was exposed on the Internet. No one stopped trolling her on the Internet. Instead, there were countless apology comment. On the contrary, Li Jiaojiao's reputation is not very good. Many netizens feel that Li Jiaojiao and her aunt Li Yue, who killed two people, took two lives, and was still on the run without repenting at all, are the same kind of people! "The two of them stink and rotten from the inside out. They are simply vicious and disgusting. The mere mention of them makes people sick. These two people should get out of the entertainment industry completely and be banned completely. Some netizens originally thought that Li Jiaojiao was coerced by Li Yue and fled with her. After all, it was Li Yue who killed Ruan Ye and had nothing to do with Li Jiaojiao. Li Jiaojiao doesn¡¯t have to follow Li Yue to escape. But now it seems that Li Jiaojiao was not taken away by Li Yue's threats at all, she clearly followed Li Yue voluntarily!   I probably feel that my aunt bumped into and killed someone, so what if she killed someone? She didn¡¯t make a big mistake at all! Not only did she not persuade Li Yue to surrender, but she also helped Li Yue escape. These two people are already bad to the core, hypocritical and greedy, and completely hopeless! Nowadays, there is a lot of scolding on the Internet, everyone is condemning Li Jiaojiao and Li Yue, and even everyone in the Li family has been scolded. Before the show even started, there were a lot of fans and viewers in the live broadcast room apologizing to Qu Qianqian and Qu Sinian. Of course, there are also some brainless black fans, keyboard warriors, and marketing accounts who refuse to apologize and use their vicious tone to slander and spread rumors. I feel that Qu Sinian clearly had the truth-clarifying video in his hand, but he released it so late. It was clear that he wanted to deliberately misunderstand them and play with them as clowns. His intentions were very sinister. ¡°Moreover, the video posted by Qu Sinian might be fake, deliberately synthesized to whitewash Qu Qianqian. To these people, Mo Qingyan didn¡¯t say a word, but directly sent them a solid lawyer¡¯s letter and took them to court! At first, those anti-fans thought that Mo Qingyan was bluffing, that those lawyer letters were fake and that Mo Qingyan just wanted to scare them. After all, there are so many of them, and they don¡¯t know how much money, time and energy it will cost to sue one by one. Only a fool would put so much effort into doing such a stupid thing. Just as those black fans are proud, they are preparing to go further, and Qu Qianqian. When they received the legal summons, they were dumbfounded and their faces turned pale. Facts have proved that Mo Qingyan will not only spend so much effort to sue them, but will also sue them to the point of bankruptcy and will show no mercy! Those anti-fans were immediately afraid and hurriedly deleted the unfavorable article comments on the Internet. They also posted a long article and apologized desperately in a low voice. But it was already too late. The people in Mo Qingyan's team had already received Mo Qingyan's orders and would show no mercy to these people. After catching several of the most playful black fans, everyone else saw that Mo Qingyan was serious, and they all remained silent. Some people who did not receive the lawyer¡¯s letter hastily deleted their comments, not daring to act like a monster anymore. Just like that, one night passed, and almost all the comments on the Internet were apologetic. And some fans and viewers who are not involved in this matter don¡¯t want to care about online affairs at all. They just want to watch variety shows. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 694 Sister Lili, why are you crying... After knowing that Qu Sinian and Qu Qianqian were not affected by the things on the Internet, they quit the show. Most people breathed a sigh of relief. But many fans and viewers inevitably felt strange as they watched the live broadcast but never saw Han Qin. ¡¾Hey, where is Han Qin? Isn't it because you haven't gotten up yet? ¡¿ ¡¾? ? No, it¡¯s so majestic! Does this make everyone wait for him? ¡¿ ¡¾Didn¡¯t the program team say before that the guests should gather in the restaurant at six o'clock in the morning? Where is he and his sons? ! ¡¿ ¡¾Didn¡¯t you read the notice posted by the program team on Weibo last night? It was said that Han Qin had something to do and temporarily quit the show. ¡¿ ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For such a popular variety show, how many people begged for it and couldn¡¯t get it, and Han Qin quit when he said he was quitting? Isn¡¯t this just occupying the latrine and not taking a shit? What a waste of a guest spot! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! This is a good opportunity to make yourself popular! I'm afraid I can't exchange it for saving the entire banking system in my previous life. Is Han Qin stupid? Nothing is as big as recording a show and making yourself popular, okay? Unless Han Qin doesn¡¯t want to climb up! ¡¿ ¡¾How can it be! Just ask anyone in the entertainment industry who doesn¡¯t want to move up the ladder! If you don't want to climb up, why are you still hanging around in this circle? Wouldn't it be better to go home and retire? ¡¿ ¡¾What a fuss, didn't Han Qin quit the show for some reason during the first episode? It¡¯s normal for me to quit now that I have something to do. Maybe that matter is more important than recording the show! ¡¿ ¡¾No, do you believe such an official excuse? ¡¿ The man then said: [The hearsay has been discredited, it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not! It is said that Han Qin offended a certain big boss, was reported to have committed a crime, and was arrested! It's just that it's still in the interrogation stage, so the news won't be announced so quickly, but everyone in the circle knows that Han Qin will never be able to turn over now! In this life, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll be put in jail! ¡¿ ¡¾So miserable? ¡¿ ¡¾Several of us here have actually known about this for a long time, but we just didn't dare to say it. ¡¿ [Yes, it¡¯s no secret in the industry that Han Qin is unclean. It¡¯s just that he seems to have climbed into the bed of a certain financial boss, the kind of guy who sells his ass, and he¡¯s having fun. What? He does all kinds of obscene things without a bottom line, even playing multi-person sports is just a small trick. In short, he coaxes the big boss into doing the same thing, so no one dares to report him. ¡¿ [But he must have hit a brick wall this time. Now the financial backers behind him can't protect him. Of course, the financial backers are not that stupid. They went against another big boss for him, so he was sent in. That¡¯s it! ¡¿ ¡¾Damn it, is it so exciting? ¡¿ ¡¾There is nothing more exciting than this! I heard that Han Qin divorced his wife because his wife found out about it and couldn't bear it. It was just because the financial backers behind Han Qin didn't dare to make it public. ¡¿ ¡¾Isn¡¯t Han Qin¡¯s wife¡¯s family engaged in big business and very powerful? Even she is afraid of that financial sponsor. How powerful that financial sponsor must be. ¡¿ ¡¾He is said to be a big boss in the financial circle, but his name cannot be mentioned! I'm afraid I'll be ruined if I mention it! ¡¿ ¡¾Are there any bosses like Father Lu? ¡¿ ¡¾Absolutely not, Father Lu and the others are at the top of the circle, how could they be better than Father Lu and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾Am I the only one who feels sorry for Han Mo? I heard that after the divorce, Han Qin didn't want anything but a child. Now that his father has been arrested, Han Mo is still so young and his mother doesn't care about him. Doesn't he have to go to the streets to beg for food? ¡¿ ¡¾The people upstairs are thinking too much, it¡¯s a good thing that Han Qin went in! I heard from my best friend¡¯s cousin that Han Mo had to fight so many lawsuits with Han Qin to fight for his custody rights, but there was a big boss behind Han Qin. In the end, Han Mo¡¯s mother was forced to have no choice but to let Han Qin take away Han Mo¡¯s. It would be fine if Han Qin treated Han Mo well, but you also know that a person who breaks the law and commits crimes, how can you expect him to treat his children well? Usually Han Qin basically doesn't have a good look towards Han Mo. Now that Han Qin has gone in, Han Mo can only be raised by his mother. Everyone is happy! ¡¿ There were a lot of comments in the live broadcast room, all talking about this matter, but some people didn't pay attention. Instead, they stared at the screen and the few people sitting on the big round table, as if they suddenly saw something, and said in surprise : ¡¾Huh? Is Lili crying? The eyes are so red. ¡¿ ¡¾Damnit's really true! Did you get up too early? ¡¿ ¡¾Dog competition show crew, what are you doing up so early, look at how tired the children are! ¡¿ ¡¾No! Why is baby Qianqian crying too? ??Are you scared by what happened online yesterday? ¡¿ ¡¾There are also baby Yiming and brother Xiyan. They actually cried too. It's amazing. Have these four little guys made an appointment? ¡¿ Just when the audience in the live broadcast room was confused and didn¡¯t know what was happening. Qu Qianqian held back the tears that were desperately rolling in her eyes, with a sullen expression on her tear-stained face, completely ignoring her father who was desperately coaxing her. Instead, he held his own small bowl filled with eggs, ham, and porridge, and went over to sit next to Xiao Luli. But before she sat down, she raised her dark eyelashes that were wet with tears, and looked at Xiao Luli, who was holding back tears and eating noodles with her body twitching with watery clear eyes. Qu Qianqian was stunned for a moment, sobbed, and asked her in a choked voice: "Sister Lili, why are you crying" Lu Junhan: "" Being mentioned about sad things, Xiao Luli's eyes turned red again. She endured it, but she still couldn't help it. She pointed her little finger at Lu Junhan who was having breakfast next to her. Xiao Naiyin complained sadly: "My father beat me" The little girl seemed to be extremely sad, with tears falling from the corners of her eyes. Her voice was full of tears: "I was sleeping well, and he beat me He, I didn't mess with him, ugh~ he, he beat me He almost beat his ass to death, and he still beat me, he always Just hit me woo woo woo" In one sentence, there are many "hit me". It can be seen that the little Loli was really heartbroken by her father. Lu Junhan: "" As soon as she cried, Qu Qianqian couldn't help it anymore, shedding tears and sobbing: "Sister Lili, me, my dad is the same, he is bad Wuwuwu, last night I clearly agreed that I would sleep with my mother, but, but, in the morning, it became that my dad and my mother I slept on the same bed by myself, and, andmy parents didn't wear clothes, and I was the only one who wore clothesit's so unfair, wuwuwu, people don't want to wear them either. I slept with my mother in my clothes, but as soon as I told him, my father beat me, it was too much" Qu Sinian: "" staff member:"???" As soon as these words were said, the live broadcast room exploded. Their first reaction was that Mo Qingyan was in Qu Sinian¡¯s room last night. When did this happen? Why didn't any paparazzi know? ????????????????? Then, there were a bunch of comments asking how to sleep without clothes on, and asked Qu Qianqian if she could explain it in detail. They were all adults with memberships and could listen to everything! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 695: Is Uncle Qu going to take Sister Qianqian away and kill her? But Xiao Luli was so stunned that she even forgot to cry. She widened her eyes: "Mom?" Last night, wasn¡¯t Uncle Qu the only father in sister Qianqian¡¯s room? How come there is an extra mother? "yes!" Qu Qianqian's eyes were filled with tears, her mouth was pouted, and she complained in her little voice, "Sister Lili, let me tell youmy mother came last night, and she didn't even pay attention to me when she came. Well, all I know is kissing my dad" Before Qu Qianqian could finish speaking, Qu Sinian, who had a headache on his face, covered his mouth and took her away. The live broadcast room suddenly exploded again! ¡¾Fuck! Kiss what? Kiss! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, does my Momo see her husband being so enthusiastic? Kiss as soon as you walk in the door? So loving! ¡¿ ???????????????????????????????????? And I don¡¯t even care about my daughter, lock these two people to death! ¡¿ ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In an instant, a 100,000-word pornographic article on driving came up in my mind. ¡¿ ¡¾Qu actor! Put your hands away and let that girl go! Let her say it! Let her say ah ah ah! I will listen to you for three days and three nights! ! ! ¡¿ " Xiao Luli looked at Qu Qianqian who was being taken away by Qu Sinian, and then looked at the sharp knife in Qu Sinian's hand before he could put it down. He sniffed, opened his moist black eyes, tilted his head, and asked his father in a low voice with great fear: "Dad, is Uncle Qu going to take Sister Qianqian and kill her?" Lu Junhan: "" staff member:"¡­¡­" And it turned out that Qu Sinian just carried Qu Qianqian to another dining table without a camera. Xiao Luli was relieved. Turning his head inadvertently, he saw Jian Xiyan not far away, who was silently eating the steak in front of him with red eyes. At some point, the knife in Jian Xiyan's hand stabbed the steak on the plate into tatters, as if he was not eating breakfast, but cutting the flesh of an enemy. He lowered his eyes expressionlessly, tears rolling down silently. He looked like a puppet that had lost its soul and could only seek revenge. Jian Yi next to him: "" Xiao Luli ran over in confusion: "Brother Xiyan, why are you crying too?" Jian Xiyan, who was poking at his father's meat with an expressionless face Oh, no, Steakhouse's Jian Xiyan turned his head. When he saw it was her, he sniffed slightly, tears streaming down his face, and his delicate and white face showed anger. He wrote very hard on the writing board: ¡¾My dad took my bed! ! ! ! ¡¿ Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened. Jian Yi, who was also eating steak next to him, couldn't see it and said coldly, "That bed was not meant for you to sleep on." Jian Xiyan no longer sleeps with Jian Yi. He has a separate room of his own. And the bed in his room is a big bed. Therefore, Jian Yi asked him to sleep on the small bed in the inn last night, but he refused, saying that the big bed was the one for him to sleep on. Then Jian Yi asked him expressionlessly, you slept on the big bed, where should I sleep? Jian Xiyan thought about it for a while and finally gave him the answer: ¡¾floor. ¡¿ The reason is that he wants to sleep on the big bed, and he wants his Transformers to sleep on the small bed. There is no bed for Jian Yi to sleep on, but Jian Yi can sleep on the floor, and neither he nor the Transformers sleep on the floor. Then, Jian Yi beat Jian Xiyan and tied him and his Transformers to the small bed. Jian Xiyan cried and cried. When he was tired from crying, he fell asleep directly. Seeing that he was finally done making trouble, Jian Yi went over to untie him and his Transformers. After doing this, Jian Yi turned around and went back to bed to sleep. Jian Xiyan always got up early. When he got up this morning, he saw that he had slept in a small bed last night, and his whole delicate and fair face turned red with anger. He clenched his little fists, pursed his bright red mouth tightly, climbed onto the big bed, raised his little feet, and kicked Jian Yi, who was still sleeping soundly! The little foot landed directly on Jian Yi's handsome and cold face, trampling him awake. When Jian Xiyan saw that he was awake, not only did he not realize that the danger was coming, he even said two very loud words without expression: "Go away!" Jian Yi: "" Then, Jian Yi, who was angry about getting out of bed, whipped him hard. Until he went out, Jian Xiyan was not able to sleep on his bed.?a large bed. I was so angry and terribly wronged. ¡° Then I started to cry while poking at the steak. Before Xiao Luli could say anything, she raised her eyes and saw Zhang Yiming over there, crying too. She was shocked again, "Brother Yiming, did your father also steal your bed?" It¡¯s so strange, why is everyone crying today? Like her, she doesn¡¯t cry. With tears in his eyes, Jian Xiyan also looked over curiously. Zhang Yiming shook his head and choked with sobs: "My dad didn't take my bed" Xiao Luli was puzzled: "Then why are you crying?" Zhang Yiming lifted up his Transformer with a broken leg. He couldn't hold it back and cried out again with a "wow" sound: "My dad didn't take my bed, but he trampled on my Transformers" Zhang Dazhuang couldn't help it anymore and defended himself: "How can you blame me? You kicked it down when you were sleeping! I didn't see it when I got up." Zhang Yiming is a restless sleeper. In the past, the bed in the Zhang family was so big that he could roll around as much as he wanted without falling off the bed. But sleeping in a small bed was different. In the middle of the night, I stretched out and carried Zhang Yiming back to the middle of the bed several times when most of his body was about to fall out. When daybreak was about to break, Zhang Yiming did not fall out of the bed anymore, but his sleeping posture was very uninhibited and wild, and he directly kicked the Transformer who was sleeping with him out of the bed. When Zhang Dazhuang stood up, he was sleepy and didn't even open his eyes too wide. As for what was under his feet, he didn't pay much attention. He wore slippers and crushed one of the Transformers' legs on the ground with a "click" . And Zhang Yiming, who was so desperate that he slept like a pig in the middle of the night and couldn't wake up, actually woke up as soon as this sound came out. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Then there was a heartbreaking cry. Finally, Jian Xiyan gave his Transformer to Zhang Yiming and said that tonight, after sleeping in his crib without the Transformer, he would take turns sleeping in the big bed and the small bed, and then let his father sleep on the floor. Zhang Yiming, who took in the Transformers, said that he could give Jian Xiyan the big bed in their room to sleep on, and he could sleep on the small bed, and then tell his father to go sleep on the floor with Uncle Jian. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jianxi proverb expressed that he was very satisfied. In this way, the two reached an agreement and arranged the place where their father would sleep tonight. The transaction was obviously very, very successful. The smiles on their little faces were bright, and their small bodies holding hands exuded the extraordinary demeanor of successful entrepreneurs. that is¡­¡­ The faces of the two fathers were not very pretty. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 696 You don¡¯t need to pay for anything After breakfast, it was time to do the tasks again. The location where Lu Junhan and the others were doing their mission today was not at an inn or on the street, but at a large amusement park in a tourist attraction. There are so many tourists coming and going here, and most of them are not short of money. As a result, the amusement park has developed step by step, getting bigger and bigger. Its current scale is almost the same as that of large amusement parks outside. . The facilities inside are also very complete, including a Ferris wheel, roller coaster, carousel, kart racing track, underwater tunnel, etc. I have to say that Jian Chenglang is indeed a very outstanding and dedicated director. He is not only good at choosing rooms, but also good at choosing mission locations. Every choice you make can easily cause family conflicts. "Dad, can I have those bunny ears?" "Dad, I kind of want that Tangtang." "Daddy, daddy, I want that fishy balloon" Before entering the amusement park, Lu Junhan and others had already borrowed a large amount of money from the program team and bought a bunch of useless things for the four little guys. "dad¡­¡­" "Little Lu Li turned around, her little mouth was babbling, and she started looking for her father again. She was wearing a pink lace skirt, her soft and smooth black hair spread like a waterfall on her back, and she had two fluffy pink bunny ears on her head. The face is fair and soft, the black eyes are big and round, and the dark eyelashes are long and thick. He is holding a big colorful lollipop in his left hand and a red carp balloon in his right hand. The whole person looks very cute and beautiful. But in Lu Junhan¡¯s eyes, this was someone who came to collect debts. No matter how cute or beautiful she is, she is still here to collect debts. He lowered his eyes slightly, his handsome brows furrowed, and his cold white face showed a bit of impatience. He took a cigarette out of his pocket and asked in a calm tone: "Tell me, what the hell do you want to buy?" Little Lu Li ran over, raised her little head, and whispered: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s great here. You don¡¯t have to pay for anything you buy. I¡¯ll come back next time!¡± Lu Junhan, who currently has a debt of 102 yuan: "" Jian Chenglang, who was paying the bill at the back: "???" ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s great here!¡± Zhang Yiming took a piggy balloon from an old man¡¯s hand and ran over without paying any money. His chubby little face showed no trace of the sadness of the Transformer¡¯s broken leg in the morning. He was also holding a bunch of small toys in his arms, spreading them out to little Lu Li like a treasure offering: "Sister Lili, look, I just took so many toys from that uncle, and he didn't even ask me for money!" Zhang Dazhuang, who owes a debt to the program team 237: "" Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan, whose arms were also full of things, nodded repeatedly with bright eyes, saying that this place is really great! Jian Chenglang, who went to pay at each stall sadly, originally planned to take them to visit the various entertainment facilities in the amusement park. After hearing these words, he couldn't hold back and sent them all away. Arrive at the door of the haunted house. It¡¯s said to be a haunted house, but it¡¯s actually too monotonous. Because there was an escape room variety show on the Internet that was very popular before, in reality, all the major amusement parks have made major renovations to the haunted houses. The haunted house is still a haunted house with people pretending to be ghosts, but it has a lot more escape room elements. Generally speaking, the haunted house in this amusement park is very large, it is a complete horror building. There are three floors in the building, with two rooms on each floor, a total of six, representing six different themes. There are ancient styles, modern styles, and even apocalyptic zombie styles. Every room is a large secret room. The door is locked and cannot be opened. You can only open it by finding the key or finding clues in the room and calculating the door password. In the past, when tourists came to play, they would specifically tell the staff of the haunted house which theme they wanted to play, and then someone would take them to the room with that theme. As long as you escape from the room, then avoid the corridors, stairs, toilets, and even the ghosts in the room, and finally run to the exit on the first floor, you will be cleared. Of course, there are many people who give up midway. Once they give up, staff will go in and take out the shocked players. But the simple process is more difficult. Therefore?Lu Junhan's mission is not just to escape from the room by themselves, but also to help others escape from their rooms. The mission is not completed until everyone on the entire floor has escaped. But in this case, if the first person to escape from the room wants to help others, he will inevitably encounter a ghost on the corridor on the way to other people's rooms. But there are many kinds of ghosts. Greedy Ghost, just give him a pack of snacks and he will stop chasing you. But after eating the snacks, he will start the next round of chasing. Needless to say, it goes without saying that you are a ghost. If you want to avoid being chased by them and feel that you are handsome and beautiful, you just need to cover your face before they see your face to prevent them from staring at you. Of course, if you are caught by such a ghost in advance, covering your face will not work, so you can only ask for blessings. It has really happened before that a very handsome player was dragged into the toilet by a female ghost and stayed face to face for an hour. No matter how hard the player presses the rescue button, it doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s not until an hour and a half is up that they are released. Fortunately, the female ghost is very beautiful and not too scary, so it is not so difficult. And there are some ghosts who like to scare people. There is no way to deal with them, so the players can only rely on them to act according to their own circumstances. "Uncle," Xiao Luli grabbed her small bag containing four hundred yuan very nervously. Xiao Naiyin was so scared that she started to stutter: "Then, are there any ghosts who can cheat money?" Qu Qianqian and the others also held their breath nervously, staring closely at Jian Chenglang, but then they remembered, no, they didn't have any money, and they were not afraid of being cheated at all. It was a big sigh of relief. Jian Chenglang looked at her delicate and cute little face with an inscrutable look on his face, and said with a smile: "Guess." This haunted house is designed for you, do you think there are any ghosts who cheat money? "oh." "Little Luli nodded thoughtfully. Jian Chenglang thought she understood, but who knows, the next second, she turned her head and asked Lu Junhan next to her hurriedly: "Dad, what do you mean by 'guess'? Is there someone who cheated money or someone who didn't cheat money?" I don¡¯t understand it at all. Jian Chenglang: "" What should I do if I want to say something dirty? Lu Junhan glanced at her anxious little face and said in a calm voice: "If you think you have it, then you have it. If you think you don't have it, then you don't have it. It all depends on you." ¡ª¡ª PS: This haunted house is my fantasy! For the sake of plot development, don't combine it with reality or logic, thank you. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 697: My father threw me up there and I can¡¯t get down. "oh¡­¡­" The little girl blinked her eyes in confusion, tilted her little head, as if she understood something, turned her head with a "shua", and said happily to Jian Chenglang: "It turns out there is no one trying to cheat money! This is really great!" Jian Chenglang: "" ? ? ? Forget it, just be happy. In order to record the program, the program team booked the entire haunted house yesterday, and then installed night vision cameras in each room of the haunted house in advance. After all, it is a haunted house, and the whole building has a horror theme, so darkness is inevitable. At this time, the night vision camera comes in handy. With such an outfit, even if the entire room or building is dark, the audience in the live broadcast room can still see clearly. Before Lu Junhan and the others entered, the lights in the entire haunted house building had not been turned off. From a distance, it looked like a dilapidated and abandoned lunatic hospital. The tiles on the walls are yellow and white, the facilities are very old, and there are even blood stains in the corridors. The lights in the corridors flicker, which makes people feel spooky and uneasy. You can imagine how scary the whole building will look after turning off the lights. Jian Chenglang will naturally not forget to take protective measures. He gave earplugs and eye masks to several little ones to prevent them from being frightened and psychologically affected by seeing ghosts. As for the adults and some tourists who want to come and play, Jian Chenglang is very casual. He doesn¡¯t have a heart disease anyway, so he can¡¯t be scared to death, and generally people who come to play in haunted houses are very courageous. There are only 6 rooms in this building. At the beginning, the program team saw eight groups of guests, and they planned to arrange the group of Li Yue and Han Qin together, and the group of Jian Xiyan and Qu Qianqian. But now, Han Qin and Li Yue have withdrawn from the show, leaving six groups of guests, each of which happens to be locked in a room. Xiao Luli and Lu Junhan were taken to the third floor, which was also the innermost room on the highest floor of the building. Probably because the room is too inside, it takes longer to run to the exit on the first floor than other rooms, and the possibility of encountering ghosts along the way is also high. Therefore, Xiao Luli's room is not dark, but there are very bright lights. At first glance, it is a simple ordinary high school classroom with a podium and more than forty brand-new pictures. Tables and chairs. There are chalks and chalk erasers on the podium, books on the tables and chairs, and snacks and drinks, comic books, and draft paper on individual tables. "Completely different from the dark corridor outside, there is no horror here. Instead, there is a sense of warmth and emotion that returns to the days when I was studying." ¡°I can¡¯t tell where there is a ghost hiding in this room. Before Xiao Luli and the others arrived at the classroom, there were already several players looking for clues to the door key. Obviously, in order to pursue the authenticity of the live broadcast, Jian Chenglang did not prevent tourists from entering the haunted house even if he booked the venue. After Xiao Luli and Lu Junhan entered the classroom, the staff immediately locked the door. ??Obviously, they are the last two players in this room. Xiao Luli's big round black eyes turned slightly, and she instantly saw Pei Xiubai in the classroom being pushed to the podium by the smiling Pei Mingzhi. The little loli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The next second, I saw a young man sitting in a wheelchair with a ghostly pale face stabbing Pei Ming directly with his backhand. Pei Mingzhi seemed to be used to it, and he subconsciously ducked. In the end, he dodged the knife, but his leg hit the podium with a "bang"! Pei Xiubai took back the dagger in his hand, glanced at him, curved his red lips, and sneered unabashedly. Pei Mingzhi: "" "Brother Xiubai!" The little girl was carrying her small schoolbag filled with snacks. She wanted to rush over like a little rocket, but before she could take two steps, she was picked up by a big hand! The little loli¡¯s limbs fluttered in the air several times, like a little frog. Looking at the indifferent Lu Junhan, she stretched out her finger, pointed at Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi over there, and said urgently in a childish and crisp voice, "Dad! It's Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren! They are here too!" Lu Junhan didn't even look over there, and said coldly: "You are wrong." After he gets out, he will definitely kill Jian Chenglang's dog. No need to think about it, Pei Mingzhi and Pei MingzhiXiu Bai and the two must have been invited by Jian Chenglang. He was the only one who could watch the fun without taking it too seriously. "Will not," The little Lolita was still struggling, and the little girl muttered: "My eyes are so good! You can't see wrong! They are Brother Xiubai and Uncle Beauty!" Just when the audience in the live broadcast room were screaming, "You can't beat a mandarin duck! Dad Lu, let go of that innocent girl, she is going to meet her future husband." Lu Junhan's face was expressionless. , hanging the fluttering little loli on the window. Live broadcast room audience: "" We didn¡¯t respond to your move either. But the next second, they knew why. Pei Mingzhi probably heard the little girl calling Pei Xiubai, risking his life, pushed Pei Xiubai who had just been on the podium, and then pushed him down again. Turning around, I saw Lu Junhan at the door of the classroom. I was not surprised at all. It was obvious that he and Lu Li would come to this classroom to record a program. But when he saw Lu Junhan alone, he was stunned for a moment, and then, a gorgeous, gentle, velvet-like voice sounded, and he said with a smile on his lips: "Why are you the only one, where is Lili?" Pei Xiubai, who was sitting in the wheelchair, moved his dark eyes slightly and raised his head. Before he even noticed it, his eyes had already begun to search around him subconsciously. When Lu Junhan saw this, he twitched his thin lips and said decisively with a sneer: "She's not here, get out of here." "I'm here! I'm here!" At this moment, a childish and crisp voice, like a baby about to cry, came in urgently: "Uncle Beauty, Brother Xiubai, help me! I was thrown on top by my father. I can't get down. I really can't get down. What should I do" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi followed the sound and looked sideways at Lu Junhan's back and top. At a glance, I saw a cute little girl hanging on the window, wearing fluffy pink rabbit ears, with a white and tender face, and her limbs fluttering desperately. Pei Mingzhi: "" The little Loli opened her big moist eyes like a clear pool. Seeing him looking over, he instantly forgot about the situation where he was still hanging on it, waved his little white hands, and greeted him happily: "Uncle Beauty! Hello!" Pei Mingzhi: "Hello." ¡°It seems that your father¡¯s madness has deepened again. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 698 Are you also thrown up by my father? At this moment, several other players who were filling the classroom looking for clues to get out saw Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi standing at the door of the classroom talking, their expressions a little unsightly. One of the burly men couldn't see it and yelled at them: "Those guys over there, yes, let's talk about you! Are you here to play in the secret room or are you here to chat!" As soon as he spoke out, others also became dissatisfied: ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve been working so hard here to find some people, but they¡¯re just waiting for us to open the door for them to go out!¡± "What a beautiful idea, how can such a good thing happen! Either we look for it together, or we don't look for it at all, and everyone just wastes time in this classroom. At worst, it will be delayed until the end of the game!" The audience in the live broadcast room immediately exploded: ¡¾? ? ? Do these people really don¡¯t want to live? ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! How much courage did these people borrow from God to dare to talk to my father Lu and father Pei like this! ¡¿ ¡¾Because they don¡¯t know Father Lu and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾right! Let me tell you, Director Jian is such a dog, he is simply a dog among dogs. I have never seen anyone who is a dog more than him! When we selected tourists to participate in the secret room, those who knew Father Lu and the others were not required to be a simple guide. We only wanted those who did not surf the Internet much, did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry, and did not know Father Lu and the others. I still couldn't figure out why at the time, but now I understand, Director Jian is trying to die again to dig a hole for Father Lu and the others! ¡¿ "That's not necessary. The game has just started, not even five minutes. What's wrong? ¡¿ "That's right, and this is the first time for Father Lu and the others to play in a secret room, so they have to give the newcomers some time to adapt! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, angry! Haven't you noticed that this is not a question of speaking at all? ¡¿ ¡¾right! I also discovered that most of the people who spoke out just now have girlfriends. The blame is that Dad Lu and Dad Pei are so handsome and look very rich that they took several girls. My eyes are straight! If their men weren't still around, I would have suspected that they wanted to pounce directly on Father Lu and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾Ugh! This kind of man who can't control his own woman but blames others is too disgusting! ¡¿ "It's normal. People who don't go online now and don't pay attention to the entertainment industry are usually gangsters who love to play games. How high can you expect them to be! ¡¿ No matter how angry and angry the audience in the live broadcast room is, it can't disturb the people on the scene. They don't even know that this is a live broadcast. Seeing that Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi were silent, the male players who had just spoken out thought they were afraid, and their arrogance suddenly became more and more arrogant. I was sarcastic in my heart, it doesn¡¯t matter that these two people are handsome and well-dressed, they are not just cowards. ¡°Hehe, after they said a few words, they didn¡¯t even dare to reply. They are just two cowards! What they look down upon the most is this kind of cowardly and spineless man! Seeing that the women next to them looked disappointed and turned to look at them with admiration, the corners of the men's mouths curled up. The male self-esteem was greatly satisfied, and they spoke even more unscrupulously. "Of course, if you come to beg us, we might consider taking you out together. Otherwise, even if we find clues and go out, you won't be able to come out with us." These people obviously often play secret rooms here. After finding the password and unlocking the door, they go out and close the door again, and the door will be locked again. No matter who is inside wants to come out, they still have to enter the door password. Therefore, when the time comes, they find clues, escape from the room, and close the door without telling Lu Junhan their password. Lu Junhan and the others were locked in the classroom, and they couldn't get out without the password! "That's right, there is no rescue bell in the secret room this time. If you can't get out, you can only stay in this classroom for an hour and a half. Hahaha, if you are lucky, you may encounter many more Where¡¯s the ghost!¡± The little Loli who was still hanging on the window was confused. Although she could not hear the sarcasm in these people's words and could not understand what they were saying, this did not prevent her from noticing that they were treating her. Dad's malice. She immediately clenched her fists angrily and said angrily: "Bad guy! You are not allowed to scold my dad! If you scold my dad again, I will beat you to death when they come down! They are very powerful and will beat you all flat!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" ?Pei Xiubai: "" You should come down first and then talk. Similarly, when those people saw that the person speaking was such a young child, they didn¡¯t take the little girl¡¯s words seriously at all, and still said sarcastically: "Ha, they both actually have a child with them. Are they here to play in the secret room or are they here to take care of the child?" "Bah! What a waste of my 340 tickets, and I got to be with these people!" "Tsk, it doesn't matter that my father is ugly, but my daughter is also so ugly. Like father, like daughter." Xiao Luli said angrily: "Don't talk nonsense! My dad is not ugly!" But in exchange, there were only a few laughs. Seeing that those people were becoming more and more unsightly and outrageous as they spoke, the viewers in the live broadcast room were going crazy and wanted to rush into the screen and arrest these people and beat them up! However, the next moment. The audience in the live broadcast room laughed out loud. "Ah! What are you doing!" "No! Don't come over! Don't come over!" "Let me go! I, what I just said is right, let me go" "No, eldest brother, two eldest brothers, I was wrong, I was really wrong! I never dare again! Please spare us this time! It's all our fault, we shouldn't be so mean, brother, please You¡¯re here, brother!¡± I saw Lu Junhan pass by with an expressionless face, dragging the people he just spoke to one by one like dogs to death, completely ignoring their struggles, abuse, fear, helplessness, begging for mercy, and crying. Hang them all on the highest window hook. Pei Mingzhi, on the other hand, smiled and blocked the way of some players who turned around and wanted to run away when they saw something was not going well. In an instant, the entire classroom became a killing field for the two of them. Those players who were mean-mouthed just now are going to cry! They wanted to run away, but they couldn't hide from Pei Mingzhi. That man was so weird that they couldn't get rid of him. They wanted to avoid being caught, but they couldn't hide from Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan was even more ruthless, and he was sure to catch him every time. No nonsense at all, I will hang it up for you directly. "These two people are perverts, one can only laugh, the other has no expression from beginning to end, but both of them are particularly ruthless. "No mercy at all, it doesn't look like a coward." In comparison, they who almost cried and begged for mercy and were so frightened that they were trembling all over looked like cowards. Now they no longer care about their image in the hearts of their women. They just want to run, as far away as possible, and as far away from these two people as possible! In their opinion, these two men are simply scarier than ghosts. But unfortunately, the classroom door is locked. Even if they want to run, they can't escape from this classroom. So, the seven men were grabbed one by one by Pei Mingzhi and Lu Junhan, and they were all hung up, like dried bacon during the New Year. "Little Lu Li, who was hung on the lowest window, seemed a little tired. She stepped on the table with her little feet, and then raised her little head high, completely forgetting what they said about Lu Jun Han Chou just now. Seeing the rows of uncles with painful and twisted expressions, dying of shame and anger, he said with surprise: "Uncle, were you also thrown up by my father?" Being hung up in public, the male players who were already ashamed and angry said: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 699 Just hang up! Just now, Lu Jun dragged them to the window with a cold face. They discovered that they had no ability to resist at all. These two men looked slender and lean. They were not tall or muscular, but they were surprisingly strong. It would be no exaggeration to say that they were from the army! They often stay up all night playing games and are physically exhausted, so they are no match for these two men! They are like chickens in the hands of the two of them. They can crush them to death at any time. The two of them ignored them just now. They were just too lazy to care. They didn't take these little people seriously, instead of being afraid of them! Now, they are hung in the windows as classroom mascots. No matter how they try to break free, they can't break free of the hook behind them. Not only that, they will probably be hung up for an hour and a half until the game is over. They will also encounter many ghosts in the middle, and they may even be scared by the ghosts to the point of peeing in their pants¡ª¡ª They had ridiculed Lu Junhan and the others before, but now they will all repay it on themselves. Those men were so sorry that their intestines turned green. Seeing that they seemed to still want to beg for mercy, Pei Minzhi rubbed his wrists, his delicate and charming face was as charming as a ghost, and he still had a gentleman-like polite smile. He looked at them as if he were looking at a group of ignorant children, and his voice was extra gentle: "What are you begging for? What is there to ask for, but it doesn't work. You have just begged so many times, have you seen us paying attention to you?" ¡¾Fuck! It¡¯s heartbreaking to kill someone! ¡¿ ¡¾What's wrong with this tone of voice that's a bit yandere! ¡¿ The expressions of those men stiffened. "No, right?" He seemed to be pitiful but actually looked at them ruthlessly and said with a smile: "So, be good, don't talk, save your energy, you will be able to endure it later" ¡¾I'll wipe it! This is the first time I've seen someone say "shut up" in such a refreshing and refined way! ¡¿ With that said, Pei Minzhi looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, smiled and sighed: "But your luck is good. After all, my brother has a bad temper. If we weren't recording the show now, you would have been killed by him, instead of being hung on the window so safely." Pei Mingzhi said that they were lucky, but for some reason, his words were a bit pity, as if he didn't see what a pity it was that they were abandoned by Lu Junhan. Male players: "" ¡¾? ? I always thought that these people were so numerous that Father Lu and Father Pei were in danger, but now I realized that I was so naive! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo woo woo, the way Dad Lu and Dad Pei grabbed each other just now was so cool! My mouth is drooling all over the place! ¡¿ ¡¾Don¡¯t say it¡¯s you, those female players inside are looking straight again! ¡¿ Xiao Luli watched the conversation between Pei Mingzhi and his uncles thoughtfully, as if he understood that the uncles were thrown up because they made mistakes, and he pointed at the female players with excitement and said: ¡°Dad, throw them up too! They just called you ugly! They even laughed at you, huh! Anyway, it¡¯s super hateful! They¡¯re almost going to die of anger!¡± The faces of the female players who were looking at Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi with admiration suddenly turned green. But I didn¡¯t feel too nervous. ¡°Obviously, they feel that gentlemen like Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi should be compassionate and not attack women. Instead, they cast a contemptuous look at Xiao Luli, as if they thought she was too self-sufficient. Pei Mingzhi was indeed a very gentleman. He did not attack them, but asked them with a smile: "Ladies, do you want to do it yourself, or do you want us to hang you up ourselves?" Lu Junhan put one hand in his pocket, raised his eyelids, and looked irritable and impatient: "What nonsense are you talking to them about? Just hang up!" Female players: "" ¡¾Female player: I am not a human, you are real dogs! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, the vengeful little Lili is online! It¡¯s so cute! ¡¿ ¡¾You deserve it! Let them call my father Lu ugly! Retribution is coming! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu: Don¡¯t touch me, I have no feelings. ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, my dad Lu turns out to be the same dad who doesn¡¯t like women! a! ¡¿ ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the only one curious, how did Dad Lu know that those hooks on the windows can hang people?¡¾I¡¯m also surprised that most people don¡¯t think much about it when they see these built-in hooks on the windows! ¡¿ ¡¾I really didn¡¯t think much about it. When I saw these hooks just now, I thought they were used to hang some schoolbags. I was afraid that the hooks would break when hanging schoolbags. Unexpectedly, Father Lu was more ruthless and hung people directly on them! ¡¿ [It was indeed a hard thrust, but I wasn¡¯t surprised when Lili got on her. After all, Lili was small and light, but what I never expected was that Father Lu could get on such a heavy adult man. If you go up there, aren't you afraid that the hook won't be able to bear the load and will break directly? ¡¿ Not to mention the audience in the live broadcast room, even Jian Chenglang, who was always paying attention to Lu Junhan's situation, was confused. ¡°Obviously he didn¡¯t expect that Lu Junhan would do this to him! "However, that hook is indeed not used to hang people, but ¡¾I know I know! ! ! I've played this secret room before! To tell you the truth, those hooks on the windows are really not for hanging people, but for hanging ghosts! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! real or fake! ¡¿ ¡¾I have played it too! This hook is indeed used to hang ghosts! ?????????????? Ghosts are usually played by people, so if a person hangs them on them, the hook will certainly not break. As for how Father Lu knew, I don¡¯t know. "However, sisters, let me tell you, this secret room can be said to be the most deceitful room in the entire secret room building!" Don¡¯t look at this secret room, it looks like an ordinary classroom now. When 6 minutes are up, all the lights in the classroom will go out! Just when all the players are suddenly plunged into darkness and cannot help but scream loudly, the ghost hiding in the secret passage of the classroom will sneak out, climb to the window, and hook himself with a hook. Next, there will be a red light hitting the window, and then, all players will see a red-clothed female ghost with splattered hair and bloodstained face suddenly appear on the window! At that time, there were twenty of us in the group, and twenty of them were frightened. Do you think the scene was scary? ¡¿ ¡¾right! Moreover, the most deceptive thing about this secret room is not here. Other secret rooms have clues to find at the beginning, but this one is different. A ghost must appear in this classroom before a clue will appear. In other words, if you want to Find all the clues, guess the door password, and find the key to get out. You must first meet all the ghosts! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Such a trap! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 700 Hang up all the hooks so that ghosts have nowhere to hang them "Yes, it was such a trap. We spent a full hour and a half in that secret room, but finally the time was up and the staff rescued us. After all, turning off the lights from time to time is very scary, and I also have to prevent ghosts from suddenly appearing from somewhere, so I don¡¯t have the energy to look for clues. Anyway, this secret room has made me autistic! Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t go there a second time! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, speaking of which, Father Lu has almost all hung up these hooks. After the lights are turned off, where will the ghosts hang? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, this is not a fight between humans and ghosts for jobs! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I can only imagine that after the lights are turned off, the first female ghost girl comes out of the secret passage in the classroom and looks confused when she sees the rows of people on the window. ¡¿ [Female ghost: Oh, it turns out there is already a row of ghosts hanging on it, so I¡¯ll go back first! ¡¿ ¡¾Is this what is called "hanging all the hooks so that the ghosts have nowhere to hang them?"¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu: I've taken the hook, you ghosts can't even think of coming out to scare me! Don't think about it! ! ¡¿ The audience in Lu Junhan¡¯s live broadcast room laughed wildly, and there was no hint of fear or tension in the atmosphere. Not only the audience thought of this, but the program team also naturally thought of it. Seeing that the 6-minute lights-out time was up, they could only ask the staff not to turn off the lights first, and then notify the female ghost in the secret passage to continue hiding and not come out. After all, if after the lights are turned off, the ghost comes out, and you suddenly look up and see the rows of people on the window, you still don¡¯t know who is scaring whom! At the same time, the producer finally came back after completing the investigation and said to Jian Chenglang: "Director Jian, I asked, and Mr. Lu did ask the program team for a mission location planning document last night." And in the planning book, it will naturally be written what those hooks are used for. Jian Chenglang had a damn expression on his face: "He gave it to you if he wanted it? Do you remember that he is also one of the guests?" What is the difference between this and advance spoilers? "It's better now, Lu Junhan has used the hook to hang people, and there is no place for ghosts to scare people!" Jian Chenglang was almost pissed to death by them. The producer was slanderous, but do you remember that he is also our financial backer dad? But regarding this matter, the producer really had to defend Lu Junhan: "Director Jian, this is not the first time that Mr. Lu has read the mission location planning book. However, Xiao Chen told me that Mr. Lu only looked at our future shooting locations and didn't look at anything else." Jian Chenglang was suspicious: "Are you sure?" The producer nodded: "I'm sure, Xiao Chen watched this personally. He said that Mr. Lu only looked at the mission location. As for the other content, he didn't look at it at all." In other words, Lu Junhan only knew that the place they were coming to today was an amusement park and they were going to participate in a haunted house game, but he didn't know anything about the rest. Similarly, he didn¡¯t know what the hook on the window was used for. Jian Chenglang still didn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Why is he looking at the mission location?¡± "I heard that every time Mr. Lu visits a mission location, he will send a special person there in advance to check the surrounding environment," The producer thought for a while and said sincerely, "After all, you also know that there are many people who can't stand Mr. Lu and want him dead. When a big boss goes to a strange place, he must first send some people to check whether the environment is safe and whether there are any suspicious people. , just like Mr. Lu goes to work in the company, he has to find someone in advance every day to confirm whether there are any ambush on the road, in short you know. " Jian Chenglang: "I don't understand." "That's right," the producer suddenly realized, "it's too easy to kill you. There's no need to ambush, just find a woman." ?? Romantic son, cosmic sea king Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang resisted the urge to kill him, "Don't tell me, those hooks can hang people, it was Lu Junhan who analyzed it himself." Producer: "It's true." Jian Chenglang: "??" Then, the producer showed Jian Chenglang a video, which was the scene when Lu Junhan hung up little Luli just now. In the video, it is obvious that Lu Junhan pulled off the hook with his hand before hanging the little Luli up, as if he was testing the load-bearing capacity of the hook. When Lu Junhan tested that the hook could hang anyone, he naturally thought that the hook must be used to hang ghosts. So, Lu Junhan hung little Luli on the hook and let her lean against the window. ? ?To a large extent, this position can prevent her from seeing ghosts, as long as she doesn't look up. And in order to scare people, ghosts will only appear for a while. Therefore, when Xiao Luli noticed a ghost appearing above her head and raised her head, the ghost had already disappeared. Jian Chenglang: "" He said, why did Lu Junhan become such a bitch? He actually hung his daughter on the window and didn't put it down for so long. He was afraid that she would see a ghost. And now, all the hooks are hung with people, and ghosts will not appear. The little girl can naturally get down from the window. Sure enough, when Jian Chenglang looked at the live broadcast room, the little Lolita had already been picked up by his father. The producer looked at the free hook and his eyes lit up: "A brief introduction" Although this hook is a little short, it can make the baby ghost come out! That¡¯s right, after the female ghost appears and scares people, the second time the lights are turned off, a baby¡¯s cry will be heard. Then, a three or four-year-old girl will appear pretending to be a ghost. The shortest hook is for the baby ghost. After all, a three- or four-year-old girl cannot climb up to such a high hook even if she steps on the table. So the staff of the haunted house specially made a shorter hook. But before the producer could finish speaking, he saw Lu Junhan lift up little Lu Li and then pull off the little girl¡¯s bulging pink schoolbag filled with snacks and toys. Without even looking at it, I hung it directly on the hook. Producer:"¡­¡­" Jian Chenglang: "" Haunted house staff: "" That¡¯s for hanging ghosts! ! It¡¯s not used to hang your schoolbag! ! ! Put your smelly school bag away! ! and. If you don¡¯t put your schoolbags on so many tables, why would you hang them on hooks? Didn¡¯t you go to high school? The producer was silent for a long time and asked the staff of the haunted house in pain: "No need for hooks, can you just let the ghost come out and scare people?" He hates dealing with people with high IQs! ! ! The staff member shook his head: "It's best not to. In this secret room, if there is no hook, the ghost cannot fly. Generally, ghosts that cannot float will be greatly reduced in terror. Moreover, if the ghost does not float, it will be easy for players to cause trouble." Each secret room has its own script setting. Because this secret room is a classroom, there are too many desks arranged too densely, and there is not much space for activities. Unlike Qu Sinian, Jian Yi¡¯s secret room is very large, and ghosts can chase players. This way there is no need for a hook, and the ghost does not need to float. Just being chased by the ghost is already very scary. But Lu Junhan and the others cannot do this in their secret room. If the ghost doesn¡¯t hook the hook and instead chases the player, there are so many tables and the ghost may trip over the tables and chairs before running a few steps. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 701 Dad! You have gone too far! You pay for the chocolate! Once the ghost stumbles over those tables and chairs. The player discovered that when he turned around, he caught the ghost instead. That scene will be very embarrassing. The staff of the haunted house will not change the script in the secret room casually until the safety of the ghosts can be guaranteed. In short, the ghosts in Lu Junhan¡¯s secret room can only use hooks to scare people. Jian Chenglang frowned and said, "But if the ghost doesn't appear, they have no clues to get out of this secret room, so how can they get out?" The staff of the haunted house obviously made preparations: "They can look for the key. The clue provided by the ghost is the clue to the door code. But if the key is found in the classroom, they can still get out without the door code." When he said this, Jian Chenglang felt relieved. So, he raised his hand and signaled to another staff member that they didn¡¯t need to turn off the lights and the ghost in the secret passage didn¡¯t need to appear. The clues to the door password need to encounter a ghost to appear, which is very difficult. But finding the key is equally difficult. Because the key doesn¡¯t have any clues. The only hint is that the key is in the classroom. It is actually very difficult to find it. Might as well go to hell, collect clues and crack the door code quickly. It can be said that although Lu Junhan and the others no longer have to see ghosts, it has become much more difficult to get out. When 6 minutes passed, the audience in the live broadcast room was shocked: ¡¾Didn¡¯t you say that the lights will be turned off on time when 6 minutes is up? It's been eight minutes, why is this light still on? ¡¿ ¡¾Everything you can think of, the program team must have changed the script temporarily. After all, the hooks have been hung by others. Where will the ghost come out and hang after the lights are turned off? ¡¿ ¡¾Then you can let some ghosts out! I really want to see Father Lu being frightened! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too! ¡¿ ¡¾Thinking too much, do you think Papa Lu and Papa Pei look like they are afraid of ghosts? Letting ghosts scare Lili is almost the same as Brother Shubai! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili can also be used! I haven¡¯t seen Lili cry for a long time! Lili was so frightened that she cried and turned around to call daddy. She must be very cute! ! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s a pervert upstairs. After identification, it¡¯s not true. Why don¡¯t you add me, Brother Xiubai, to the list! ! Shubaek-nii¡¯s scared look must be cute too! ¡¿ ¡°¡­I often feel that I am too normal and out of tune with you. ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right, are you still human? Let¡¯s add Father Lu and Father Pei into the mix, in case they are afraid of ghosts! When I think of handsome people like Dad Lu and Dad Pei being scared to tears, with red eyes and pitiful and scared expressions Oooh, I can't help it! ¡¿ ¡¾Me toocan't do it! I have to hold back! ¡¿ "Don't be afraid, sisters, I've checked it for you. Although there are no ghosts in the classroom, there is a big wave in the corridor. Now I just hope that Father Lu and the others will come out quickly!" ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s also difficult to get out. If no ghost shows up to provide clues, Dad Lu and the others will have no choice but to find the key, but finding the key is more difficult than finding the clues, and it basically depends on luck. Anyway, as far as I know, very few people who play in this secret room find the key and come out. Over the past few years, only four or five have passed the key, and most of them were brave enough to find clues to the door password. ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s it. ¡¿ "Don't worry, this is just the beginning. Look at Lili, how leisurely she is. Not only is she not panicking, but she is also looking for food in the classroom. ¡¿ After the little Loli got off the hook, she suddenly saw a piece of chocolate hidden in a table. She seemed to have thought of something, and ran around the classroom, poking around in every table, and finally plundered a lot of snacks from each table. She opened a spherical chocolate and put it in her mouth. The sweet and fragrant chocolate melted in her mouth. The little Loli¡¯s eyes narrowed in happiness. Then, with chocolate in her mouth, she took the pile of potato chips, crispy corners, cola, and milk that she had just found in her arms. He ran up to Lu Junhan in a hurry, raised his little face with a milky voice, and asked with bright eyes: "Dad, can these people eat?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Baby, you eat all, can you ask if you can eat it? Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and wrote lightly: "No." The little Loli¡¯s big black eyes were widened, and her fair cheeks were bulging with chocolate. ?She said aggrievedly and vaguely: "Why not?" Lu Junhan said slowly: "Because it's poisonous." The little loli¡¯s already round eyes widened even more. After that, she raised her little hand, as if she wanted to spit the chocolate into her hand, but she was afraid that her hand was too small to hold it. After thinking about it, she grabbed her father's hand with her little hand, and then quickly spit out the poisonous chocolate in her mouth onto Lu Junhan's hand. After vomiting, she said "bah bah bah" at Lu Junhan's big hand, as if she wanted to "bah" out all the chocolate she had just eaten. Lu Junhan: "" The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped out. Pei Mingzhi suppressed a smile beside him, and received a cold glance from Lu Jun. He shrugged, smiled at the little Lolita with a bitter face: "Lili, your father lied to you. These things are not poisonous and can be eaten." The little Loli was stunned for three seconds, and then she stamped her feet angrily. The next second, she stuffed the unfinished chocolate in her father's hand back into her mouth. Her cheeks were so puffed up that she said angrily: "Dad! You have gone too far! You have to pay for the chocolate!" Lu Junhan: "" Who the hell went too far! After saying that, the little Loli went to the classroom again looking for snacks. On the contrary, when the players who were hung up heard that Lu Junhan and the others were recording a program. And the way they cried and begged for mercy just now was all seen by netizens, and their shame was broadcast to the whole world. Their faces turned blue and white, and it was very ugly. It¡¯s inevitable that I want to stab Lu Junhan and the others. You¡¯ve beaten them before, why can¡¯t you just talk to them? They didn¡¯t believe that Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi dared to beat them in front of netizens across the country. Suddenly, the burly and muscular-looking man was filled with hatred and spoke viciously: "Damn it, even if you hang me up there and don't let me find clues, so what! If we can't get out, you can't get out either!" Others, probably in order to earn back the face they lost just now, also said coldly: "This must be your first time playing the secret room! We have played it many times before. If you want us to take you out, put us down immediately! Otherwise, we will all waste our time here, and we are not in a hurry anyway! " "Yes." Another woman also said, "If you let us down, and we find clues, we promise to take you out!" That¡¯s what he said, but it¡¯s unclear what he will do when the time comes. Another slightly older person looked at each other, his eyes flashed slightly, and he said earnestly: "You should have also seen that there are no clues in this secret room at all, so it is very likely that we need to find the key to get out. But the key usually has no clues and can only be found by people. So, you put us Put it down and let's all look for it together. The more people we have, the more powerful we are, and the faster we can go!" The viewers in the live broadcast room actually agreed with this. Jian Chenglang looked at the staff of the haunted house worriedly. For the sake of the show's effect, he didn't want Lu Junhan and the others to come out so early. The staff of the haunted house snorted: "Don't worry, our people are very good at hiding things, and the key is also very small. Most people will never be able to find where our key is hidden! If they find it, I will live broadcast ¡­¡± "dad!" At this moment, the little loli¡¯s panicked milking voice came from the screen. I saw her running towards Lu Junhan, crying in fear: "Dad, this chocolate is really poisonous!" As she said that, the little Loli took out a small key wrapped in plastic wrap from her mouth: "Look! It's such a big and hard poison." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" "Bacon" hanging on the wall: "" Haunted house staff: "" Jian Chenglang: "" In an instant, the whole place fell silent. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 702 Look, your little face is so thin from hunger Those players who had just said harsh words that Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi would never be able to find the key without their help turned green when they saw the small key. Oh shit! Are they crows¡¯ mouths? One second they said that Lu Junhan and the others would definitely not be able to find it, and the next second the key appeared immediately! Damn it, it¡¯s not that fast! Not to mention the "bacones" hanging on the windows, Jian Chenglang and the others, especially the staff of the haunted house, were all in deep shock. The audience in the live broadcast room exploded! ¡¾Holy shit! Just when I said I was looking for the key to go out, the key appeared! This speed is too fast! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, Lili, what kind of luck is this! She can get the key to this! ¡¿ "Hahaha, the secret room is a good secret room, and the key is also a good key, but it's a pity that they all met a snack. ¡¿ ¡¾No, is it that easy? When we went to play in this secret room before, we couldn't even find a key. How could it be so easy to put it in Dad Lu's group? Could it be that the program team let things slip on purpose? ¡¿ ¡¾I also think it¡¯s a waste of time! After all, he is the father of the sponsor, and he cannot afford to offend him, so he will let go of those who should be let go. ¡¿ ¡¾How can it be! It was obvious from everyone that this key must have been hidden by the person in charge of the haunted house. The people from the program team had no involvement at all, so how could they let it slip! ¡¿ ¡¾right! This method of hiding the key does seem to be hidden by the person in charge of the haunted house. I have played this secret room with my friends before, and we also used the key to get out. But we found the key on the ghost¡¯s body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It is also our good luck. At that time, a friend of mine was very afraid of ghosts. He was accidentally frightened by the ghost that came out. He closed his eyes, grabbed the book on the table, threw it towards the ghost, and then took the key from the ghost's body. Touched down. If this were not the case, we would never have imagined that the key we have been looking for is actually on the ghost's body! ¡¿ ¡¾I'll wipe it! Looking at it this way, it is really difficult to find the key. ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! Because there are several misunderstandings in it. First, the hint from the haunted house is that the key is in the classroom. Most people don't think about the ghosts who appear in the classroom. They only think that the person in the haunted house must have hidden the key in a corner of the classroom. Secondly, in the dark, when a ghost appears, most people will be frightened to death, so how can they dare to search their bodies? Therefore, this really depends on luck. If my friend hadn't been lucky, maybe we wouldn't have done it at all. Can't get the key. ??Also, don¡¯t look at Lili finding it so quickly, it seems easy, but after careful analysis, the key is also hidden very deep. ¡¿ ¡¾I also feel that I don¡¯t know how those people think that Lili¡¯s search is so easy. Just melting the key into the chocolate is incredible to me. ¡¿ [Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy. If I were at the scene and I was a player, and I wanted to find the key, I would definitely look through the books, tables, chairs, and podiums first. As for the snacks in the table, they are the most easily overlooked. of. After all, it is easy for players to subconsciously think that these snacks are for the people in the haunted house. They are afraid that they will stay in the classroom for too long, so they are specially prepared for them. Even if some people think that the keys will be hidden in the snacks, it is not possible to open the packages one by one. There is absolutely no doubt that it is in the chocolate! ¡¿ ¡¾right! I have played many secret rooms before, and I can be considered an old man. When I knew that Father Lu and the others were looking for the key, my first reaction was those inconspicuous snacks, but I suspected that they were all cola, milk or potato chips. After all, , those things are packaged in large packages and are easy to put keys in, but I never thought it would be chocolate! ¡¿ ¡¾To put it bluntly, Lili was just lucky, she just happened to be greedy, and she happened to pick the chocolate wrapped with the key. It didn't matter whether the program team let it go or not! ¡¿ ¡¾Envy! Dad Lu, Dad Pei and brother Xiu Bai are winning! There was no need to look for it at all, Lili found the key and gave it to them! Sure enough, my baby Lili is the best! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha I feel like the faces of the players who were hung on the windows were swollen. I wonder if they regret what they just said! ¡¿ ¡¾Not only! I suspect that Director Jian and the staff of the haunted house also had their faces swollen! Unexpectedly, we Lili and Dad Lu can break through the level so fast! ¡¿ The producer seemed to have thought of something, recovered from the shock, and looked at the staff of the haunted house with an innocent face:   "Oh, by the way, Lao Wu, you just said that if they find the key, you will live broadcast the shit, right?" Old Wu: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Eating shit on live broadcast Hey, although it's a bit heavy-handed, it's also a blast!" Jian Chenglang was also excited. He took out his mobile phone and said, "It's better to choose a day than to hit it. Just wait! I'll buy you a hot search first, and I guarantee that the number of people in your live broadcast room will increase in a hurry!" Old Wu: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Do you fucking! ¡­¡­ In classrooms. ¡°Only the little Loli herself has no idea what kind of huge sensation she has caused. She looked at the little key and still cried: "Dad, will he die?" The next second, without waiting for Lu Junhan's reply, she couldn't help but hugged her pile of snacks and cried sadly: "Dad, I don't want to die I haven't eaten them all yet. If I die, no one will eat them. In this case, they will be very pitiful!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" It would be pity if they were eaten by you. Finally, with Lu Junhan¡¯s impatient reassurances, the little girl became happy again knowing that she would not die and would become smarter after eating the poisonous chocolate. She bent down with bright eyes, picked up the pile of snacks, thought about it, gave half to Pei Xiubai, and said in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiubai, these are all for you." snort! She must make Brother Xiubai fat and white! This way, Brother Xiubai will not starve to death, but will become very powerful, and then he can protect his father with her! Pei Minzhi was silent for a moment, looking at the bent key in his hand, and decided to remind Lu Junhan: "Lu Gou, calm down, I know your little cabbage went to help the pig, and you feel uncomfortable, but this key is the only key for us to go out. If it is broken, it is gone." Lu Jun stared at him coldly, and then threw the slightly bent keys in his hand to him expressionlessly. Then, he strode towards the direction of the two little people. Pei Xiubai pursed his thin lips, and glanced at the several large bags of loose sex with his dark and deep eyes. Qingjun's brows wrinkled imperceptibly, and he said coldly: "I do not want." He never eats such snacks. "You want it, Brother Xiubai," the little Lolita said with a serious face, imitating Song Qingwan's tone of coaxing her to eat chicken drumsticks: "Look at your little face, which is so thin from hunger. Why don't you eat more, be good?" Ah, baby, don¡¯t be willful, you know" Pei Xiubai: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 703 This... may be a bit difficult One minute later¡ª¡ª In the secret room of the classroom, a heartbreaking cry sounded on time. The little Loli was holding her head and crying very sadly. Her body was twitching, as if she was about to cry to death. In an instant, this penetrating cry spread throughout the whole building. This extremely loud cry could be heard in the secret passages of classrooms, dark corridors, uninhabited and dark toilets, and even other secret rooms. sound. Seeing that Lu Junhan and the others were about to come out of the room, they were using the walkie-talkie to talk to the ghost in the corridor, asking them to prepare for the scare. When Jian Chenglang heard the strange cry, he suddenly said "swish" Turning his head, he looked at the person in charge of the haunted house. He frowned: "Have you released the baby ghost? Didn't I tell you that their secret room will not be used for the time being" "No," the person in charge of the haunted house, who was also in the dark, said with tears in his eyes: "This, these are not our people, they are your people! Please tell her to stop crying. I beg her. We were in the secret passage, corridor, and toilet. Several ghosts were disturbed by her voice. I was so scared that I cried! They were all asking me desperately if there was really a ghost in this building!" In the dark, it is easy for people to have wild imaginations. When Xiao Luli cried like this, it was the clear and clear cry of a girl that she likes to use in ghost movies. It would be nothing in broad daylight, but in this eerie and strange building, it seemed a bit scary. Especially, the little loli can¡¯t stop crying. There is a long series of sobs, which seem to come from all directions, and the source cannot be found. Listening to them makes people tremble easily. Jian Chenglang: "" You ghosts, can you be braver? ¡­¡­ She didn¡¯t know yet that she had become the king of ghosts in this building, a little loli who scared a bunch of ghosts to tears. Her fair face was covered with tears, and her dark and clear eyes were filled with hazy mist. , tears burst from the corners of his eyes. Her eyes were red, and she was rubbing her eyes with her little hands, crying very sadly. While crying, she squatted on the ground, stretched out her white and tender little hands, and put the remaining half of the snacks into her small schoolbag. Then, she sniffed, zipped up her schoolbag with tears in her eyes, turned around, put her schoolbag on her back, and started to walk towards the door with her small body, aggrieved. Her bright red mouth was deflated, and she felt extremely aggrieved when she looked at it, and her little milky voice, which was full of tears, was even more twitching: "Bad dad! I, I will never play with you again! You, you know how to hit others and scold them, which will make them sad to death. If they ignore you anymore, they will be like pigs! Big fat pigs! Ugh! Woo" Pei Mingzhi felt a lot softer when he saw her pitiful little appearance. He opened his mouth and comforted her softly. But the little Loli just couldn't listen, she just kept wiping her tears sadly, as if she had seen through this cruel world and was heartbroken by her father. Nothing could stop her from running away from home. Even the players who were hung on the windows suddenly said: ¡°Brother, you are not the person who takes care of a child, especially a little girl who has to be coaxed How about you put us down and we can help you coax them?¡± The others looked at each other, their eyes flickering slightly, and they all saw the same thoughts in each other's eyes. Now that the door lock has been unlocked, if they can get down from the window and help Lu Junhan coax the child, why don't they just open the door and run out. The reason why they were caught by Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi just now was not because the space in the classroom was too small, there were too many desks, and the door was locked, so they couldn't escape. But it will be different if you run out. They didn¡¯t believe that in such a big building, there were ghosts everywhere in the corridors and toilets. Under such circumstances, if they scattered and ran, could Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi catch them one by one? Unless they are gods! As for breaking their promises and joking, they have never been honest people! It would be even better if you could kick Lu Junhan and Pei Ming hard before running out and avenge being hung on the window! After thinking about it, the others said with sincere expressions: "That's right, brother, put us down. We have several women here who all know how to coax a child! I'll help you coax him docilely!" The female players nodded hurriedly.   In fact, they have never even given birth to children, and they know nothing about coaxing children. Pei Mingzhi glanced at them and naturally saw at a glance that he could see what they were actually thinking, and Lu Junhan could naturally see it. Therefore, Lu Junhan had no intention of paying attention to them at all, and he didn't even bother to give them a cold look. On the contrary, Xiao Luli's dark eyes widened, as if in disbelief. Now, she stopped crying. She clenched her fist angrily and said angrily to Lu Junhan: "Dad, you are going too far! Even if you beat them yourself, you actually want them to come and beat me together! They are really angry! Very angry! Dad, you are finished!" Lu Junhan almost wanted to curse, he said coldly: "When did I tell them to come and beat you together?" Seeing that her father had defaulted on the bill, the little Loli opened her eyes in disbelief. She rolled up her sleeves, pointed at the player hanging on the window with her little finger, and said angrily: "Everyone understands! He said, 'Brother, you are not the person who takes care of children, especially the little girls who have to be beaten Otherwise, how about you put us down and we will help you beat them? ', Huh! You just want them to beat me together, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Players: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s memory is extraordinary, especially since the player said this not long ago. Soon, he recalled the player's original words according to the memory in his mind. He closed his eyes, and the veins on his forehead popped out. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said coldly and expressionlessly: "They said 'coax', not 'beat'!" Xiao Luli glanced at him suspiciously and asked cautiously: "Don't 'coax' mean 'beat'?" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless and he replied decisively: "No." "Oh" Little Loli is a good and studious baby. She blinked her big eyes and asked, "Dad, what does it mean?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan spoke quickly, with the same perfunctory lines as usual: "I compliment you." Xiao Luli will not be easily deceived now. She puffed up her face and said, "Dad, you are lying." Lu Junhan's expression was calm, as if he was telling the truth: "Believe it or not." Xiao Luli thought for a moment: "Then you can coax me." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" This I'm afraid it's a bit difficult. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 704 All players are locked in the classroom The classroom was quiet for one second, two seconds, three seconds Finally, a minute passed. Xiao Luli clenched her little fists, and Xiao Naiyin said angrily: "Okay! I knew dad you were lying to me again! You didn't want to praise me at all, you just wanted to hit me, right? Let me tell you, I am no longer a one-year-old or two-year-old child. I am already He¡¯s three years old, he¡¯s a big kid! Besides, he¡¯s gone to school! Dad, you haven¡¯t gone to school, so you can¡¯t deceive me!¡± Lu Junhan: "" I will help you drop out of school when I get back! Going to kindergarten makes your mother feel proud, right? Pei Mingzhi was a little surprised. He tilted his head and asked little Loli: "Lili, how do you know that your father never went to school?" Your father holds three doctorates in finance, business management, and behavioral psychology from the world¡¯s top university. If someone like him has never gone to school, then 99.9% of the people in the world have never gone to school! Xiao Luli also looked at him in surprise, as if she didn't understand why Pei Mingzhi would ask such a simple question. She thought about it and said, "Uncle Beauty, have you never gone to school?" Pei Mingzhi, who also holds a third doctorate from the world's top university: "" Fortunately, Pei Mingzhi was thick-skinned enough. He smiled slightly and sighed: "Yes, my uncle had no money when he was a child, so he never went to school." Jian Chenglang: "" Informed live broadcast room viewers: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Tell a joke. ¡°Among 10 million people, there is only one talented student with a third-degree doctorate from the world¡¯s number one university. Well, his family is poor and he has never been to school. As expected, Xiao Luli¡¯s dark and clear eyes showed some sympathy: "Uncle, you are so pitiful" "Well," Pei Minzhi smiled and said softly: "Then can you tell uncle why you think your father never went to school?" "Because my dad is stupid," Without even thinking about it, Xiao Luli said, "So he must have never gone to school!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan rubbed his wrists expressionlessly and glanced at her coldly, "Are you fucking looking for trouble again?" "Little Lu Li shrank her head, but still muttered unconvinced: "Dad, you are already stupid, and I don't dislike you" Lu Junhan: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I still have to thank you? In the end, after being slipped around in such a big circle, little Luli had long forgotten about her father beating her before. ¡°It¡¯s just that I cried too hard before, but now I can¡¯t help but hiccup when I stop. Xiao Luli was carrying a pink schoolbag, and her little body was twitching. She thought for a moment, then asked her father in a low voice with a choked voice: "Dadwhat should I do?" Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly: "What?" The little Loli lowered her black head with a pitiful expression. She said gloomily: "I seem to have forgotten something, but I can't remember it" Lu Junhan turned his head: "?" Little Luli sniffed and choked in a low voice, "Dad, why were you crying just now" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" The little Loli felt aggrieved: "It seems that she is still crying, which is really sad." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Good guy, after one round, she completely forgot about her father beating her. Is this what it feels like to raise a daughter? It¡¯s such a small ball, so silly and naive, so cute. Pei Minzhi couldn't help but chuckle when he looked at the serious look of the little Loli trying to remember. Lu Junhan glanced at him indifferently and said coldly: "Get away." Then, he turned his head again, as if unintentionally, rubbed the little Loli's head with his big hand, and said in a nonchalant voice: "If you can't think of it, don't think about it. Eat more snacks, it's good for your health." Pei Mingzhi: "" ¡°Can you be more doggy?¡± When Lu Junhan, Xiao Luli, Pei Minzhi and Pei Xiubai left the classroom and walked into the dark corridor, the players who were hung on the windows were about to leave when they saw them. They didn't care about their pride and face, and kept begging. Pei Mingzhi and the others put them down.   After all, the feeling of being hung on the window is too uncomfortable. The thought of hanging for more than an hour, and by then, they might all be dead when they get off the hook. And, this classroom must be full of cameras. And they were hung on the window in front of netizens all over the world. They were undoubtedly executed in public. They felt so embarrassed that they just wanted to get down from the window. Pei Mingzhi didn't embarrass them much. He smiled lightly and told them directly that there was a small switch button next to each of their hooks. If you press it, the hook will automatically lower them. Of course, this is also convenient for "ghosts". After all, "ghosts" hang on hooks, float and scare people, and then they have to get off the hook and hide. Therefore, there is a small button next to each hook. . ? Press it down and the hook will lower the person. Sure enough, those players quickly found the button, and after a while, everyone got off the hook. Several players looked at each other again. They were a group of people who had always been together, clubbing, and fighting in groups, so they had a perfect understanding. With just a glance, they decided on their strategy. The burly-looking man glanced at the slightly older man and motioned for them to catch Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi outside in pairs, and then he took advantage of the chaos and kicked them hard to avenge them. Some female players are even more petty-minded, she whispered: "No need to go to such trouble. The corridor outside is dark anyway. When the time comes, as long as we go out and secretly take those two little things away, the two grown men will definitely be anxious! Moreover, with children in hand, we don't want to kick them. Kick them as hard as you want!" When other people heard this, their eyes lit up and they all thought her method was better! After all, Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi had dragged them like dogs to death before and asked them to detain Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi. They had no chance of winning. They might even knock him to the ground with a backhand punch. It would be better to take their two children away. Since it was so dark outside, Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi would definitely not be able to care about their two little guys. And those two little things are so small and have no lethality. They are much easier to deal with than their father. It is indeed easier and simpler to just take them away. After making the plan, several players smiled and thanked Pei Mingzhi several times, as if they really didn't have any resentment in their hearts. After saying that, they wanted to walk out the door. Pei Minzhi, who was standing at the door, smiled: "Thank you, no need." As soon as he said these words, for some reason, several players felt something was wrong. The next second, they saw Pei Minzhi lift his finger, with a key hooked on it, and then he put the key into the palm of his hand. He treated them like a noble gentleman from the last century, nodded slightly, smiled, and said, "Goodbye is true." "Bang" sound. As he finished speaking, the classroom door was closed directly by him. The players are all locked in the classroom. And the moment the door closed. It happened to be the second 6 minutes. The lights in the classroom suddenly went out. Under the gloomy terror, bursts of strange cries of babies sounded in the classroom. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 705 Everyone remembered it! In the corridor outside the classroom, little Luli decided to obey her father's words and eat some snacks first. Maybe after she finishes eating the snacks, she will remember it! Moreover, her father has told her before that not only will she not die after eating poisonous chocolate, but she will also become smarter and smarter! The same goes for other poisonous snacks! As long as she eats them all, she will definitely become very smart, and then she will remember why she cried just now! Thinking of this, the little loli's dark eyes instantly became bright. Then, little Lu Li quickly turned her little soft body and moved the pink school bag on her back in front of her father. Xiao Naiyin hurriedly asked Lu Junhan to help her take out the potato chips and milk from the bag, saying She's going to be smart now! Lu Junhan: "" However, just when Lu Junhan lowered his cold eyes, reached out to unzip her schoolbag, and just took out a bag of tomato-flavored potato chips. Xiao Luli raised her eyes inadvertently and saw Pei Mingzhi standing at the door of the classroom in front of her. She blinked her big, dark, clear eyes, and turned around, just as she was about to ask Pei Xiubai next to her, why his beautiful uncle didn¡¯t come out yet. But before he started asking, the next second, the classroom door was closed by Pei Mingzhi with a bang. The next moment, all the lights in the classroom went out. The entire secret room building suddenly fell into deep darkness. Xiao Luli's dark and clean eyes suddenly widened, and a deep fear flashed across her fair and delicate little fat face. She turned her head, and her little voice was in a panic, with a bit of vibrato: "Dad, Daddy" After Lu Junhan grabbed the potato chips from his schoolbag, he took out a small carton of milk by the dim green light of the safe passage sign in the corridor, and heard her crying. He turned his head sideways, his handsome brows furrowed slightly, and in the darkness, he asked calmly: "Tell me, what else do you want?" "no¡­¡­" Xiao Luli looked at the dark, empty and gloomy corridor in front of her. She could still see Pei Mingzhi standing in the classroom just now, but now he was also covered in darkness. Her little voice was trembling, and she choked and said: "Dad, I'm a little scared" There was a strong cry in her voice, as if she was about to cry in the next second. ¡¾Ah ah ah, it¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming! The famous scene is coming! Lili is scared! She was finally scared! Woohoo, I know, no child is not afraid of the dark or ghosts! ¡¿ ¡¾àÓàÓàÓ! Lili looks so cute when she's scared, I really want to pinch her little fat face! ¡¿ When Jian Chenglang saw this, his eyes were also full of uncontrollable excitement, as if the blood in his body was rushing upwards. There¡¯s nothing good about not being afraid of ghosts, that¡¯s what he wants! Why else would he set the mission location at a haunted house? It¡¯s not just to take pictures of the guests being frightened by ghosts and panicking! Lu Junhan, Pei Mingzhi, and Pei Xiubai are obviously hopeless. Pei Mingzhi can only laugh from just now. Lu Junhan and Pei Xiubai both have dead faces. The expressions of these three people do not change much at all. Don¡¯t say they are afraid of ghosts. Ghosts will probably be frightened by them first when they see their coffin faces. By comparison, the little girl is much softer and cuter, and the expression on her face is also very lively. This is the kind of person ghosts like to scare the most. So, in excitement, Jian Chenglang quickly took out his walkie-talkie and said to the ghosts in the corridor and toilet on the third floor: "Get ready! They have come out of the classroom." When Lu Junhan heard her say she was afraid, he raised his eyes and looked at the dark corridor in front of him, his brows furrowed, but he didn't see what was so scary that she should be afraid of. He asked coldly: "What's there to be afraid of?" The little Loli was extremely aggrieved: "Is this really scary" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Dad, what's wrong I seem to have gone blind. I can't see anything now! I was such a beautiful uncle just now, and I can't see him either" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Live broadcast room is boomingThe enthusiastic audience: "" We have moved out the melon seeds, beer, and cola, and you¡¯re just going to show us this? ! ! At this moment, in the classroom, dazzling red lights flashed desperately. Suddenly, a small black shadow appeared on the window. Immediately afterwards, the players screamed in horror from the classroom! Even the audience was shocked by the miserable sound. Jian Chenglang thought to himself, the little girl should be scared now, and quickly looked at the screen of the live broadcast room. Who knows, the little girl seemed not to have heard, and was still immersed in the sadness of being blind, with an expression that made her want to cry. And Lu Junhan, Pei Minzhi, and Pei Xiubai were just as he expected, not even a single expression changed. Jian Chenglang: "" Producer:"¡­¡­" A few seconds later, the lights came on again in the classroom. Xiao Luli looked at her little hand with surprise, then looked at Pei Mingzhi in front of her, then turned to Lu Junhan happily and said: "Dad! I can see again. It turns out I'm not blind! This is really great!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Minzhi came over, rubbed the little girl¡¯s head helplessly, sighed with a smile, and explained: "Baby, of course you're not blind. Someone just turned off the lights inside." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, as if she hadn¡¯t thought of this. In the past, people in heaven did not use lamps. When the little girl arrived at the Lu family, Lu Junhan would never turn off all the lights at night, and would basically turn on a small sleep light. As a result, Xiao Luli had never seen it before when the lights suddenly went out. "oh¡­¡­" After knowing that it was a misunderstanding, she had never been blind before. It was a problem with the light. The little Loli patted her small chest with her small hands and breathed a long sigh of relief, but when she turned her head, she seemed to have caught something. Her dark eyes widened again, and she said in a strange voice: "baby¡­¡­?" Even Pei Mingzhi was stunned by her expression: "Yes, why" Before he could finish his words, he saw the little Lolita with a weird look clenching her fists, turning around aggressively, raising her fair face, and loudly accused Lu Junhan: "Dad! Why did you hit someone just now!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" She grabbed her potato chips and milk from Lu Junhan's hand and held them in her arms. Then, with his big black eyes covered with water vapor, he said loudly and aggrievedly, "I have remembered everything! You just hit me so many times you almost beat me to death. I don't want to play with you anymore! Humph!" After saying this angrily, the little Loli hugged her potato chips and milk and walked forward angrily, leaving her father with a little back look saying "You're done, I can't coax you anymore"! Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 706 It seems that Lili was really scared this time Pei Mingzhi looked in front of him, holding snacks and carrying a small schoolbag, without looking back, like an angry little guy, and touched his nose angrily. He felt guilty, looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan next to him, and tried to say something: "Lu Gou, that" Lu Junhan didn't say anything nonsense, with a cold and cold face, he directly raised his slender legs and gave him a hard kick! Pei Mingzhi was shocked and subconsciously avoided it. Who knows, Lu Junhan seems to be familiar with his dodges. The kick just now was just a fake move, and the punch to his abdomen was the real move! The connection between the two moves, one virtual and one real, was too fast. After Pei Mingzhi dodged, he had no time to avoid the punch. He could only retreat continuously, but he was still hit hard by the punch. Pei Mingzhi let out a dull "hum", endured the severe pain, and said helplessly: "Lu Gou, are you serious?" Lu Junhan rubbed his wrists slowly, his face cold and indifferent. He glanced at him and said coldly: "When did I say I was going to take a vacation?" Pei Minzhi raised his hands and shrugged: "Yes! This time I am in the wrong, and I won't argue with you." Lu Junhan obviously had no intention of fighting with him. Seeing the little pink figure in front of him walking further and further away, his dark eyes narrowed, his thin lips tightened, and he strode forward. Pei Mingzhi sighed and turned his head, only to see Pei Xiubai looking at him thoughtfully in the wheelchair, obviously taking in Lu Junhan's movements and skills when he hit him. Pei Mingzhi: "" Damn it, I forgot that this little brat is still here! Seeing Pei Minzhi looking over, the young man with a delicate, ghostly face curved his lips and gave him an undisguised cold sneer. Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Ming once suspected that he might have had the wrong child with Lu Junhan. Lu Gou is such a cold person, but he actually gave birth to such a cute and adorable daughter. ????????? Not to mention how enthusiastic his personality is, but at least he always smiles and talks much more than Lu Gou. How did he end up with such an annoying and indifferent brat? Pei Mingzhi clicked his tongue and shook his head, pushing Pei Xiubai to follow Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli. ¡­¡­ The little loli is angry! Her dark and clean eyes were filled with crystal tears, her bright red mouth was deflated, and she sniffed sharply. He opened the straw of the milk with his little hands, puffed out his fat face, drooped his long and thick dark eyelashes, and took a big sip. It seems that he is still very angry. With red eyes and aggrieved expression, she grabbed another handful of potato chips with her little hands and stuffed them into her little mouth, her cheeks bulging from the food. The pink bunny ears on the top of her head swayed with her footsteps. Under the light from the classroom, carrying a schoolbag, she is still a soft and cute little ball, like a little girl who just came home from school, she looks very cute and pink. Lu Junhan just followed her, his thin lips pursed tightly, and his deep and dark eyes glanced at her, as if he wanted to say something, but when the little Loli saw that he was following her, she took a few steps forward angrily. . Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi, who followed, saw this and said, "Lili's temperament is quite strong." Lu Junhan looked at the angry little man in front of him, with obvious irritation flashing across his brows. He said in a cold voice: "Aren't all women like this?" Pei Minzhi was surprised: "How do you know that women are like this? Haven't you always been shy about women?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan didn't say a word, only glanced at him coldly, as if to say, it's none of your business. Pei Mingzhi didn't mind, but after thinking about it, he pushed the wheelchair forward and looked at Pei Xiubai, who was in the wheelchair with an indifferent expression: "Why don't you let this little bastard try it?" The difference between Xiao Luli and Pei Xiubai is obvious to all, and it doesn't happen once or twice. ¡°Even a few minutes ago, the little girl gave half of her snacks to Pei Xiubai, asking him to coax Xiao Luli, maybe he would succeed. Who knows, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even look at Pei Xiubai and sneered directly: "You think beautifully!" Seeing that his little plot failed, Pei Mingzhi didn't say much. He probably knew in his heart that Lu Junhan would never agree. Meet Mr. LuAfter walking far away, he was about to push Pei Xiubai to follow. Suddenly, a familiar cold light struck his neck again. Pei Mingzhi looked like he was well prepared and turned sideways to hide. He seemed to have calculated it well. The degree of deflection, the direction of dodge, and the angle of the side were all calculated clearly. In the end, no more, no less, just enough to avoid Pei Xiubai's sharp blade! Even the smiling expression on his face has not changed at all. His movements are unhurried and smooth, and he is a very noble gentleman, just like him. But the next second, Pei Xiubai pressed the forward button, and the wheelchair went straight forward. ¡°Obviously, he had no intention of killing Pei Mingzhi at all, he just wanted to force him to let go. Pei Mingzhi: "" This brat can actually play tricks on me. ¡­¡­ In the secret room building, there are two secret rooms on each floor. Probably for sound insulation, so that each secret room does not interfere with each other. Therefore, the two secret rooms on each floor are not closely adjacent to each other. There are two toilets and several thick walls between them. By the time Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai followed Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli, Xiao Luli had already encountered the first ghost of the day. The ghost had a savage face with green teeth, white hair, and was wearing a pale prison uniform stained with blood. It didn't look too scary, but in the darkness, there was a strong eerie aura that made people feel sad just looking at it. Chilled, afraid to look directly. But what was a bit incongruous with his image was that he was holding an opened package of tomato-flavored potato chips in his hand. It shows his identity as a "glutton". Pei Mingzhi: "" No wonder it doesn¡¯t look scary, it turns out to be a glutton. But the image of a glutton cannot scare adults, but it is very effective in scaring children. The glutton had no intention of going to adults like Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi. He is a glutton. The one I was targeting and trying to scare was naturally the little guy with snacks on him. So, he bent down and approached the little Loli with a ferocious expression. All the viewers in the live broadcast room held their breath, waiting for the scene where little Luli was so frightened that she turned around to look for her father. Lu Junhan saw this but remained silent. ¡°Obviously, he was happy to see the result of a certain chubby girl being frightened and crying and coming back to look for him. Who knows, the little Loli seemed completely unaware that the person in front of her was a ghost. Her small body was still hiccupping, and with her big black and clear eyes open, she glanced at the potato chips in her hand that were almost eaten and were about to reach the bottom. I looked at the glutton¡¯s hand again, which was full of freshly opened potato chips. With tears in her eyes, before the glutton could threaten her, she handed her potato chip bag in front of the glutton. The glutton was surprised, he didn¡¯t say he wanted snacks yet. ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It seems that Lili was really scared this time! ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right, the glutton hasn¡¯t even said anything yet! Lili was so scared that she handed over all her potato chips! Look, it scares the kids! ¡¿ Even Lu Junhan frowned imperceptibly. The glutton was about to reach out and take the potato chip bag. Who knows, the next second, he saw the little Loli staring directly at the potato chips in his hand, and said in a choked voice: ¡°Uncle, uncle, I¡¯ve run out of potato chips, can you pour some for me? My dad will give them back to you when the time comes¡­¡± Greedy Ghost: ¡°???¡± Live broadcast room audience: "???" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 707 Don¡¯t you care? The greedy ghost has been a "ghost" in the haunted house for many years, and he has also taken the snacks given by players for many years. But I have never seen such a shameless person. Not only did he not offer snacks, he actually dared to be so arrogant, holding a potato chip bag and begging for snacks from him! Are you a glutton or am I a glutton? ! ! For a moment, the expression on the glutton's face changed erratically, as if he had knocked over his palette, turning blue and white. "Uncle, just give me 20 tablets," Seeing that the glutton was silent, the little Loli thought he thought that if he poured it out, a lot would come out, so she directly told him the number. Then, she sniffed and said with a choked voice: "No, not too much, because my father is very poor. If it is too much, he will not be able to pay it back" Even though she is still angry with her father, at this critical moment, Xiao Luli still thinks of her father very much. Lu Junhan: "" Greedy Ghost: ¡°???¡± What does it mean not to use too much! Twenty pieces is not too much! ! ! ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are twenty chips in his bag of potato chips! The gluttons are as big as two. ¡°I never expected that he had scared so many people, but now he would fall into the hands of a little girl! ¡°The glutton doesn¡¯t understand why this little girl¡¯s family isn¡¯t afraid of him? The corridor is so dark and gloomy, with only the faint light of the safe passage sign. In such a terrifying atmosphere, a pale ghost suddenly appeared with such terrifying makeup, just like a zombie. In the past, some adults might have been unable to help screaming, but this little loli was not only not afraid, but also Dare to call him uncle. Are all the kids these days so brave? The glutton looked at the cute little loli in front of him, and after thinking about it, he felt that she must not know his identity, so she dared to be so bold. If she knew his identity, she would be frightened let alone asking him for potato chips. So, the glutton pretended to be ferocious and said in a sinister manner: "Kid, do you know who I am?" The little Loli shook her head and said she didn¡¯t know. She raised her watery eyes, swallowed, and looked at his potato chips eagerly: "Uncle, how about you give me 21 tablets 21 tablets, my dad should be able to pay back" Greedy Ghost: "" Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" The gluttonous ghost couldn't bear it anymore. He stared darkly into the little girl's clean eyes and gritted his teeth: "I am a ghost!" The gluttonous ghost seemed to be afraid that the little girl would not hear the important point, so he deliberately emphasized the pronunciation of the word "ghost", which sounded a bit gritty. "oh¡­¡­" The little Loli nodded heavily, indicating that she understood. Then, she moved her "bowl" of potato chips forward a little, sniffed, and choked: "Uncle Ghost, when will you give people potato chips? Remember, it's 21 pieces, not 20." Greedy Ghost: "" You are the ghost uncle, and your whole family is ghost uncle! The glutton just wants to curse! After that, the glutton showed no hope and expressed his identity expressionlessly: "I am a ghost, and I am still a glutton." Greedy Guixin said, now the little girl won¡¯t ask him for snacks anymore, right? After all, before all the guests came in, Jian Chenglang told them about the various types of ghosts in the haunted house. Of course the glutton also said so. The Greedy Ghost is the easiest ghost to deal with. Give him snacks and he will let the player pass without stopping him. But once the glutton¡¯s snacks are finished, he will come to the player again. But if the player has no snacks, then the player can only take the glutton with him. In short, if you don¡¯t give snacks, the glutton will always stick to the player. And in such a spooky and dark corridor, the scary-looking and pale-faced glutton is undoubtedly very scary. If you turn your head inadvertently and accidentally see the glutton behind you, you will easily be startled. Therefore, in order to prevent themselves from being frightened, many players will put a bunch of snacks in their schoolbags before entering the haunted house from the outside to play in the secret room. Over time,?We all know that the gluttonous ghosts in the haunted house are just like their ancestors. As long as the player provides snacks, he will not only stop clinging to you and feel better, but will also point you in the direction of the exit. This little girl¡¯s family must have heard about it too. Just when Greedy Ghost looked at her expectantly, he saw Xiao Luli¡¯s brows twisting in distress, as if she had encountered some huge problem in life. The gluttonous ghost suddenly became happy. Thought: I didn¡¯t expect that self-reporting my identity would actually work! Look, the kid is worrying about what snacks to give him right now! The gluttonous ghost cleared his throat, put on the airs of being a ghost, and the old god said: "I see that you are quite young, and you should be at the stage where you love snacks, so I won't embarrass you too much, just give me some" "Uncle Ghost!" The little Loli suddenly withdrew her gaze, and the look of distress on her eyebrows became even stronger. She saw the glutton looking over in confusion, pointing at his potato chips with her little finger, and her whole body became anxious: "You don't even have 21 potato chips, only 18! I just counted them for a long time, but they are still 18, and now there are still 3 less. What should I do!" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Oh shit! Is it illegal to hit a child? ! If it¡¯s not against the law, he¡¯ll beat me! ! ¡¾Hahaha, I have been talking for so long, but Greedy Gui and Lili are not on the same channel at all! ¡¿ ¡¾No! They are there! The two of them have been coveting each other's snacks hahahaha! ¡¿ The next second, the troubled little Loli suddenly saw the only two potato chips left in her hand. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she broke one of the larger potato chips in half with her little hands. Then, she happily showed the bag of potato chips to the glutton: "Uncle Ghost, look, I happen to have three potato chips here!" Greedy Ghost: "" You think I'm blind? With that said, the little girl took the potato chips from the glutton¡¯s hand and poured the remaining three potato chips into it. The little girl muttered: ¡°This adds up to 21 pieces!¡± Afterwards, the little Loli looked at the 21 pieces of potato chips in her arms, with happiness written all over her face. After borrowing the potato chips, the little girl continued to walk forward, but after only taking a few steps, she seemed to remember something and turned her head: "Oh, by the way, Uncle Ghost, don't forget, you still owe me three potato chips! But you don't have to pay them back. I already have 21 potato chips. You can give them back to my dad!" The greedy man who borrowed a bag of potato chips and still owed three potato chips said: "" The glutton couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He gritted his teeth and decided to give the little girl a big one! He turned his head with a swish, looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan next to him, and complained with tears: "Are you her father? She is such a gangster and domineering, why don't you care?!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 708 I am also a glutton now. Lu Junhan glanced at him, his expression very calm: "Do you think I can take care of her?" Greedy Ghost: "" ¡¾very good! Our Lili has driven another one crazy. If we work harder, we will soon get the title of "Hundred People Crazy"! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, this is probably the most humble moment for the glutton! ¡¿ ¡¾I also think that those players who usually come to play the secret room, in order not to be scared, and to go out early, who don't regard the gluttonous ghost as their ancestor! If you want to eat, you will be given it right away. If you want to drink, the player will open the bottle cap early! This is the first time for me to seek help from such a humble offsite! ¡¿ ¡¾Speaking of which, it¡¯s probably because Lili is young and different from adults! ¡¿ ¡¾I think so too, Lili is only three years old, so the glutton doesn't dare to be too presumptuous. After all, if someone gets scared, it may be difficult to clean up the situation. ¡¿ ¡¾over thinking! The glutton has no restraint at all, okay? Have you forgotten how the glutton appeared? ¡¿ ¡¾right! The glutton really hasn¡¯t restrained himself! At first, he probably thought Lili was an adult player. Hearing the footsteps, he suddenly jumped from the toilet in front of Lili and yelled. Lili was not frightened, but she frightened me terribly. I was so scared that the plate of melon seeds in my hand flew out. I am still picking up melon seeds all over the floor! ¡¿ [Me too, me too. When Greedy Ghost first appeared, I was also frightened. Also, he showed that eerie expression to Lili just now. Even I felt scared when I saw it, but Lili As if nothing happened. I think Lili is too brave, but think about it, she is not even afraid of her father, how could she be afraid of ghosts! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, what the sisters upstairs mean is, is Father Lu scarier than a ghost? ¡¿ ¡¾Eh! The glutton actually gave up on Lili and turned towards Brother Xiubai! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? Damn it! real? ¡¿ ¡¾real! The glutton went to ask Brother Xiubai for snacks! ¡¿ "Good guy, I almost forgot if I didn't tell you, Lili did give Brother Xiubai half of the snacks before, and for this, she paid a painful price with her head and butt! ¡¿ ¡¾It would be easier for Greedy Ghost to ask for snacks from Brother Xiubai than it is for Lili. After all, Brother Xiubai said before that he didn't want these snacks, and Lili forced them on him. Now that the glutton wants them, Brother Xiubai just happened to dispose of them all. ¡¿ ??The glutton glanced at the indifferent young man sitting in the wheelchair and guessed that he must be seven or eight years old. Anyway, he was older than the little girl just now, so he should be able to understand human speech. It doesn¡¯t look like a foodie. So, the glutton looked at the snacks on his lap, and suddenly made a ferocious threatening gesture. He lowered his voice in the darkness and said, "Give me the snacks!" In fact, the glutton doesn¡¯t have the confidence to scare Pei Xiubai. Because Pei Xiubai had no expression on his face and his complexion was very pale, he looked more like a ghost than he did when he was in the dark corridor. ????????????????????? There is a cold aura about this young man that keeps strangers away from him, as if nothing can shake him, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of ghosts. However, to the greedy ghost's surprise, Pei Xiubai agreed. When Pei Mingzhi saw this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Pei Xiubai with a joking look on his face: "Son, I can't see it, you are so willing to give it up. But aren't you afraid that after giving it out, Lili doesn't see her snacks when she comes back, and then comes to cry to you?" Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t even give him a look. Instead, he raised his dark and cold eyes, stared straight at the glutton, and said coldly: ¡°If you want snacks, that¡¯s fine, you can come and get them yourself.¡± The gluttonous ghost was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. He didn¡¯t think much and just bent forward. But just as he stretched out his hand, before he touched the snacks on Pei Xiubai's legs, he immediately saw the sharp dagger that Pei Xiubai was playing with between his fingers. The young man's slender white fingertips slowly brushed against the cold-glazed tip of the knife. And the position of the tip of the knife happened to be facing the direction of the glutton. As long as the glutton reaches out to take those snacks, and the boy just moves his wrist slightly, the whole hand of the glutton will be cut off. Greedy Ghost: "" Greedy Ghost: ¡°!!!¡± After realizing this, the glutton trembled with fright and quickly retracted his hand. He looked at Pei Xiubai, who was expressionless, and then looked at Pei Mingzhi, who was smiling in shock. As if you want to say something,But I don¡¯t know how to say it. Pei Mingzhi has a very good temper. Seeing this, he comforted him with a smile: "Don't be afraid. This kid has been thinking about killing his father for a day or two. You are just a pair of hands. Looking at it this way, he is actually very good to you, right?" Greedy Ghost: "" ¡°Haha, I wasn¡¯t comforted at all. For the sake of his life, the glutton finally knew the current situation and gave up dealing with this crazy father and son. As for snacks, he didn¡¯t dare to ask for them. ¡°After all, if you want it, you have to live for it. ¡°Compared with Pei Xiubai, the little girl is still more cute and cute. ¡ª¡ªAt least it¡¯s not life-threatening. So, the greedy ghost fled away. ¡­¡­ The greedy ghost wanted to scare the little girl, but he couldn't. The little guy wasn't afraid of him at all. Even self-identification is useless. And it is even more impossible to attack the guests. After thinking about it, I can only reason with her now. The glutton walked up to the little girl, bent down slightly, and said seriously: ¡°Kid, I am a glutton, and only a glutton can ask for food from others, so you are the one who wants to give me snacks! I am not the one who wants to give them to you, do you understand?¡± It was only now that Xiao Luli remembered what Jian Chenglang had said to her before about gluttons. She opened her big black and clear eyes, tilted her head, and muttered in a sweet voice: "Only gluttons can ask for food from others?" Greedy Ghost: "Yes!" The little Loli thought thoughtfully for a few seconds, then she nodded heavily and said crisply: "Then they know." Seeing that she finally understood, Greedy Ghost breathed a sigh of relief with a look of relief on his face. I just wanted to praise her for being smart. Who knows, the next second, the little Loli puts the potato chips and milk in her arms into her father's hand. Then, she turned around, "oohed" towards him, and imitated his example, making a cute little face. Just when the glutton was confused, he saw the little Loli stretching out her little hand, and the little girl said excitedly: "Uncle Ghost, I'm a glutton now. Hurry up and give me something to eat!" Greedy Ghost: "" ! ! ! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? OK! you are vicious! ¡­¡­ In the end, in order to send these plague gods away quickly, the glutton endured his bleeding heart and tearfully gave half of the snacks he had collected for several days to Xiao Luli. But that¡¯s not the end. Before leaving, the little Loli held a bag full of snacks and waved happily: "Uncle Ghost, you are such a good person! Don't worry, they will come to you again after they finish eating!" Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com February is here, please give me a monthly ticket~ The first conventional sentence: There is no charge for this chapter. A new month has begun, please give me a monthly pass. Starting from this month, monthly tickets will be updated. In fact, the additional updates for January¡¯s monthly tickets have been completed in the past few days. Three updates for several days in a row are not considered a breach of contract. Without further ado, let¡¯s set a small goal. If this month¡¯s monthly ticket can make it into the top ten, I will see when and find a time to make an update, the kind of update with at least 30,000 words. You can¡¯t get in, just pretend I didn¡¯t say so. Because the author is very slow at coding and has very serious writing glitches. He often gets stuck until he is bald, and he also has obsessive-compulsive disorder. He always has to go back and revise the text. To update a chapter of 2,000 words, I had to code for four hours. ??????????????????? Isn¡¯t it great to read novels? Isn¡¯t it great to watch videos? You have to be crazy to code. But if the monthly ticket comes, I will still add the extra money. I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s just so humble. After that, if nothing else happens, there will be at least 6,000 updates every day. I will try my best to update it, but I can¡¯t guarantee it. But there will definitely be two updates and four thousand words every day. Because I will be very busy during the Chinese New Year, I can only try my best, but as long as I have time, I will update more. Finally, I love you~ Thank you for accompanying Lili and her father all the way. Thank you very much. Finally, as usual, what plot do you want to see related to the haunted house? Write it down. If I have inspiration, I might write it. Don¡¯t forget to give Lili a monthly ticket, otherwise the child will starve to death~ Good night. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 709 Did I forget something? When the gluttonous ghost heard this, he suddenly got excited. He immediately put half of the snacks left in his pocket into Xiao Luli's hand and begged: "Don't come to me, really don't come, I have no snacks anymore, you see, I gave you all the snacks, I really have none!!!" The glutton opened all his pockets to let the little girl see clearly. He really didn¡¯t have any snacks at all! ¡¾Hahahaha, he is scared, he is really scared! ¡¿ ¡¾Glutty: I've given you all the snacks. Get out of here as far away as possible, and don't come back again! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Good guy, Lili is really awesome! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes! If other players don't give snacks, they will be trapped by the gluttonous ghost. Lili is not only snatching the snacks from the gluttonous ghost, but also trying to trap the gluttonous ghost! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, fuck, why do you feel that Lili is the real glutton! Look how scary this glutton is! No more snacks or anything! I just want to send people away quickly! ¡¿ From the little Loli¡¯s point of view, she is now a glutton and can ask for food from others. So, she stretched out her little hand and took the snacks without any burden. Seeing that she accepted it immediately, Greedy Ghost breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself, she won't come to him again now, right? He would rather scare other players than deal with this little guy anymore, because this little girl is so annoying! Before leaving, the schoolbag couldn¡¯t be stuffed, so I could only hold the little Loli full of snacks in her arms as if she remembered something. Turning around, facing behind him, seeing them leaving, the glutton with a relaxed and comfortable face said happily: "Uncle Ghost, don't forget that you still owe my father three potato chips. I have to go to Sister Qianqian and the others now, so I can only wait and come back to you later! Don't be afraid, we will be there soon Will be back!" Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡¾Glutty:? ? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha! Hold! Lili played the white wolf with her bare hands so well! I got the snacks, but in the end I still had to deal with the glutton. I felt like the glutton wanted to hit someone! ¡¿ ¡¾The glutton never expected that after he handed over all the snacks, his mother actually owed three potato chips, hahaha! ¡¿ "No, can't a glutton avoid Lili? If he leaves the haunted house or hides in a restroom, Lili will not be able to find him or pester him no matter how hard she tries. So what is the glutton afraid of? ¡¿ "That's right, I thought so too, so it's strange. ¡¿ ¡¾The sisters upstairs must have never played this haunted house before! He is a glutton. He can't just scare Lili and the others. He will also scare Sister Qianqian and the others later and ask for snacks from Sister Qianqian and the others. This is the job of a glutton. " And Lili wants to find Qu Qianqian and the others, and Greedy Ghost also wants to find Qu Qianqian and the others. Do you think there is a high chance that Lili will meet Greedy Ghost on the way? ¡¿ ¡¾right! Once Lili meets a glutton on the road, she is likely to pester him and ask him for snacks. ?????????????????????????????? If the scene of Lili asking Greedy Ghost for snacks is seen by several other guest players, they will probably not give Snacks to Greedy Ghost, and they may also come to Greedy Ghost for snacks like Lili. By then, the entire haunted house will be in chaos! Therefore, Greedy Ghost is also doing this for convenience later. ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! This is an intelligent ghost! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, yes, and he is also a very dedicated ghost. It's a pity that he met a snack foodie. ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooo if it were me, I would have gone on strike a long time ago. You damn glutton, you can be whoever you want to be, I can't stand it for a day anymore! ¡¿ But it¡¯s obvious that the glutton is on the verge of collapse, seeing that Xiao Luli still wants to cling to him! Haunting like a ghost! He had a look of pain on his face, couldn't hold it back, and screamed several times. Then, he supported the wall with both hands and banged his head upwards desperately, wishing he could die on the spot! What the hell kind of suffering is this! No! This is definitely retribution! In the past, he was the one who asked for snacks from the players, scared the players, pestered the players, and when he saw the players' frightened and frightened expressions, he laughed and felt very complacent. Now it's better, retribution has come! The little Loli holding the snacks was startled, and turned to look at Lu Junhan, who was helping her carry her schoolbag with a faint look on her face. She said in a fearful and trembling voice: "Dad, Dad, what's wrong with Uncle Ghost?"? Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and took advantage of the weak light leaked from the classroom to the corridor to glance at the ghost over there who seemed to be crazy, banging against the wall desperately, and who was worse than dead. After three seconds, he calmly withdrew his gaze. Looking at the little Lolita¡¯s big, ignorant and clear black eyes, she said lightly: "It's okay, he's just too happy." Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± God is so fucking happy! If you weren¡¯t the guests, if I hadn¡¯t been able to beat you, if there weren¡¯t so many cameras here, and so many people watching, and not dare to go too far, otherwise, you would have been beaten to death by me! ! ! Little Loli did not doubt her father's words, her eyes were bright: "Dad, is it because people will come back to find Uncle Ghost, so Uncle Ghost is so happy?" Lu Junhan said calmly: "Yeah." Xiao Luli clenched her little fist: "Okay! Then I will definitely remember to come back to find Uncle Ghost, which will make Uncle Ghost even happier!" ¡¾Hahahaha, Uncle Ghost: No need, get out! ¡¿ ¡¾If the glutton just wanted to hit someone, then he probably wants to kill someone now hahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾I think only Dad Lu will not be mad at Lili. Look, the brain circuits of father and daughter are exactly the same! Sure enough, he is his own child! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! How well Papa Lu and Lili work together! They are simply a father and daughter made in heaven! ¡¿ ¡¾No, I suspect that Father Lu once resisted, but probably failed, and then hahaha he was successfully led astray by Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I also think that Lili is the strongest in the universe! ¡¿ ¡­¡­ Afterwards, in order not to be entangled, the glutton still endured his desire to kill, ran to the toilet, and asked his colleague for another bag of tomato-flavored potato chips. When the little girl comes to you, you plan to return the three potato chips to her immediately. This time, the glutton has learned his lesson. He made up his mind that this time he would only give three pieces, and he would not give any more! After paying off the debt, if the little girl wants to ask for snacks from him again. He will, he willhe will die in front of her! Let¡¯s see who is more ruthless than who! ¡­¡­ There are two secret rooms on the third floor, one belongs to Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli, and the other one belongs to them, and they don't know who it is. ???????????????????? But this can¡¯t be difficult for Xiao Luli. I don¡¯t know who it is, so I¡¯ll just follow Sister Qianqian and the others! She has a lot of snacks. She needs to find Sister Qianqian and the others quickly and give them the snacks. While walking in the corridor, Xiao Luli suddenly stopped and frowned in distress. Lu Junhan turned around and frowned and asked, "What's wrong?" The little Loli raised her big, clean eyes, but her expression was extremely tangled: "Dad, did I forget something?" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 710 Dad Lu and Dad Pei are so lucky ¡¾Ahhhhh, yes, yes, Lili, you forgot about your father beating you! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hello everyone, please tune in next, the channel where the richest man tells lies! ¡¿ ¡¾Come on, come on, the famous scene of Dad Lu cheating on Li Li is here again! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, he is scared, this man is scared again! ¡¿ However, to the surprise of the audience, Lu Junhan not only did not deny it, but also directly admitted it. He held his pink schoolbag with his fingers, lowered his eyes slightly, glanced casually at the confused little Loli over there, and said in a calm voice: "yes." Audiences in the live broadcast room: "????" ????????????????????????????????????? We wrongly blamed Father Lu, he is not afraid! Not a coward at all! ! ! He is obviously a real man! Look at this courage to tell the truth, look at this calm expression in times of crisis! Damn, even I admire it! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, Father Lu has risen! He really stood up and burst into tears! From now on, my idol will change from Lili to Papa Lu! Dad Lu! Let's rush! ! ! ¡¿ "That's right, Lili is actually not scary at all! She just loves to cry. She just feels horrible when she cries. She just gets angry when she cries and is difficult to coax. In fact, she is not scary at all! Father Lu is not afraid of her! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Our father Lu is the richest man! But how could anyone who has seen the world be afraid of a three-year-old kid! ¡¿ ¡¾right! The reason why Father Lu was so cowardly before was simply because he was too lazy to care about Lili. If Father Lu really cared about Lili, none of the ten Lili would be his opponent, right? ¡¿ Even Pei Mingzhi couldn't help being surprised and glanced at Lu Junhan with raised eyebrows. When the little girl saw that she had really forgotten something, her big black eyes suddenly widened, "!!!" She held the snacks and ran towards Lu Junhan, her little voice said urgently: "Dad, what did you forget?" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly, put the pink schoolbag in his hand on her back expressionlessly, and said still very calmly and calmly: "You forgot to carry your little schoolbag." It was the excited audience in the live broadcast room: "????" Pei Mingzhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "That's right!" When the little Loli saw the pink and tender little schoolbag in front of her, her eyes lit up instantly. Then, she put the snacks in her arms on the ground, stretched out her little hands to carry the schoolbag, and muttered in her little mouth: "They said they forgot something, but it turns out they didn't carry a schoolbag!" ¡¾emmmm, this incident tells us a truth, the fierce girl Lili will always be the strongest in the universe! ! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, I thought my father Lu could last a few minutes! ¡¿ ¡¾Daddy Li will always be your daddy! Ah, ah, I can¡¯t do it anymore, my face hurts so much! Almost swollen from the beating! ¡¿ ¡¾Harm, no, I have never understood why I had such a glimmer of hope for Father Lu just now? If there wasn't that glimmer of hope, I wouldn't be so desperate now! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too. ¡¿ ¡¾Woo hoo hoo, me too, me too! ¡¿ Lu Junhan doesn¡¯t care what the audience in the live broadcast room thinks of him. In his opinion, as long as this little fat girl shuts up and stops crying. "Little Lu Li happily put on her small schoolbag, squatted down again, and hugged the snacks on the ground. Then, she raised her little head and said happily: "Okay dad, I forgot nothing, we can leave now!" Lu Junhan: "" very good. Thanks to her mother for the intelligence she inherited from her. ¡­¡­ After passing the level of the gluttonous ghost, the next ghost is also a very famous ghost in the secret room of the haunted house - the lustful ghost. There are male and female sex ghosts, and their main task is to hide in the toilet at first, and then, when the corridor is dark and the lights are dim, they come out unexpectedly. The player was so frightened that his face turned pale, he panicked, and then ran to the toilet and locked him up while peeing. Like gluttons who force themselves to eat, lustful ghosts are also very rogue and domineering ghosts. Previously, the gluttonous ghost passed through the secret passage in the haunted house. When Lu Junhan and others were not paying attention, he ran to the toilet and asked his female ghost colleague for a bag of potato chips. For the sake of the potato chips, the gluttonous ghost thought about it and reminded the sexy female ghost. Let her never be brightThe older one ran out to scare Lu Junhan and the others. For Lu Junhan and the others, they can only be evil! The darker the better! Like him, he is too confident and too aboveboard to ask for snacks. So, in the end, he ended up with such a tragic end. In fact, there is no need for Greedy Ghost¡¯s reminder at all. For the time being, there is no one to scare and nothing to do. I am nesting in the toilet, sipping snacks and watching Lu Junhan and his group of perverts live variety shows. In the classroom, one player Lu Junhan and Pei Ming had a terrible move that hung them all on the window, and looked clear. They also know very well that Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi are not afraid of ghosts or the dark, and will not be scared by them at all. And if they don't stop doing anything and take advantage of the darkness in the corridor to tie up the two handsome guys Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi into the toilet, they will probably have to go to the hospital before Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi are tied up. Orthopedic consultation! There¡¯s no way around it, you can¡¯t beat it at all, you can only get crushed! They¡¯d better stop humiliating themselves! So, the group of perverts who were supposed to appear second and scare the shit out of the guests heard the footsteps of Lu Junhan and the others as they passed the toilet. Every ghost is as stable as an old dog, holding snacks in its hands, and has no intention of going out to scare people. Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Why are these people his colleagues! ! ! ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan and the others left the Greedy Ghost¡¯s territory and passed outside the toilet, netizens who had played in the classroom secret room immediately said: ¡¾Eh! coming! Attention, sisters! After a while, a bunch of white-clothed ghosts will suddenly appear in this toilet, which is very, very scary, the kind that can scare people out of heart attacks! Furthermore, these ghosts will try their best to break up the players, and then rush them into the toilet one by one to lock them up! At this time, you just need to run to the stairs in front. The faster you run, the faster you can't catch up with the ghost, the better! Never run to the toilet! Last time, my boyfriend was careless and ran around. It was dark, so he ran the wrong way and ran into the toilet, and then he was imprisoned by the ghost. ¡¿ ¡¾I'll wipe it! So miserable? ¡¿ ¡¾Sharing a bathroom with a bunch of ghosts, then your boyfriend shouldn't have any psychological shadow now, right? ¡¿ ¡¾No! Damn, when he came out of the toilet, his face was still red! Said that the female ghost girls in it are all beautiful and cute, damn it! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, three seconds of silence for the lady upstairs! ¡¿ ¡¾Wouldn't that be great! Ugly female ghosts are called hooligans, but if there are more than one good-looking female ghost ladiesfuck you! Dad Lu and Dad Pei are so lucky! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 711 I didn¡¯t ask you to come visit me "No, no matter how beautiful and blessed you are, you are still a ghost!" When I suddenly came out of the toilet, I was scared to death, okay? Not to mention blushing, she is actually pale! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! And when another 6 minutes is coming, the lights in the classroom will definitely be turned off again. The corridor is pitch black, there is no light at all, and you can¡¯t even see your fingers. Even if those ghost girls look like gods, they can¡¯t see. What a waste! ¡¿ ¡¾I don¡¯t pay attention to whether Father Lu and the others are lucky, I just want to know when Father Lu and the others will be scared again! He, Dad Pei, and brother Xiu Bai were all so calm. It made me want to go through the phone screen and scare them! Yes, I am a female pervert. ¡¿ ¡¾Woohoo, me too, this time I am on the program team! I hope the program team can be more effective! Dig more holes for Father Lu and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾I personally think that Father Lu and the others will definitely be frightened this time. You see, although Father Lu and the others are not afraid of ghosts, but suddenly several ghosts appear in front of them, they will definitely be frightened! ¡¿ ¡¾I feel so too! Refer to Greedy! When the glutton suddenly appeared just now, although I was mentally prepared, I was still shocked. This kind of instinctive reaction is really not something that people can control if they want to. ¡¿ ¡¾very good! I've got my evil smile on my face and am ready to take a screenshot! ¡¿ ¡¾what? What? What I most want to see is the scene of Dad Lu and Dad Pei screaming in fear, is it coming soon? ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! sisters! The famous scene is coming again! Be prepared to take screenshots! This is a grand scene that is rarely seen in a century! ¡¿ So, when Lu Junhan and the others passed by the door of the toilet, all the viewers in the live broadcast room were basically holding their breath, staring at the screen, and placing their fingers tightly on the mouse. Just waiting to catch the panic on the faces of Lu Junhan, Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi. But a second passed. Two seconds passed. ¡­¡­ Soon, in the blink of an eye, thirty seconds passed ¡°Don¡¯t call it a fucking ghost, the audience didn¡¯t even see a shadow of a person! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Good guy, Lu Junhan and the others have already left the toilet door, walking very smoothly towards another secret room. Live broadcast room audience: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" So, are they waiting for loneliness? ? ? I couldn¡¯t see the scene I wanted to see, so a bunch of viewers and fans went to the program team¡¯s Weibo to complain, asking where the promised pervert was? ! Was he eaten by someone from your show crew in the toilet? ! ! Jian Chenglang: "" Hold. He also wants to know who ate those perverts in the toilet, and they didn¡¯t come out for a long time! Jian Chenglang frowned and turned to look at the person in charge of the haunted house who was on the phone to confirm the situation. After a while, the person in charge hung up the phone and asked immediately: "What's the situation over there? Did something happen?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????? If one or two of them have something temporary and cannot come out to scare people, forget it. Now that all the ghosts have not come out, it is difficult not to make people wonder if there is an accident. The person in charge put away the phone and looked at him: "Don't worry, nothing happened." Jian Chenglang was relieved when he heard this, but his brows furrowed even more: "If nothing happened, then why did they" The person in charge responded very sincerely: "They are just afraid of death." Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Oh shit! Are you ghosts or are Lu Junhan and the others ghosts? "Probably Jian Chenglang's expression was too difficult to explain, and even in the indecipherable state, there was a faint tendency to want to hit someone. The person in charge was agitated, and finally remembered that the person in front of him was the father of the sponsor who had paid to book their haunted house for a day, and he could not afford to offend him. So, not daring to be skinny anymore, he hurriedly said: "But don't worry, I just asked Xiao Liu and the others. They just looked at the fate of the gluttons, so they changed their plans temporarily. They didn't plan to rush out to scare those guests. They were going to play tricks directly! I promise to let those Guests come and go!¡± Jian Chenglang: "" Your Chinese language may have been taught by an art teacher. Jian Chenglang finally weakly let the person in charge take matters into his own hands. He only had one request: don't do anything life-threatening. After all, safety comes first no matter what. The haunted house has been open for so many years. Of course, the person in charge knows this truth and said that he willJian Chenglang's hands were light and heavy, which reassured Jian Chenglang. Finally, the audience in the live broadcast room also saw the statement from the program team, saying that in order to ensure the watchability of the variety show, they modified the script of the part of Se Yigui, so that the audience can look forward to the appearance of Se Yigui later. The audience said nothing more. ¡­¡­ There is another secret room on the third floor, near the stairs. It¡¯s not as brightly lit as Lu Junhan¡¯s classroom, but a completely dark and airtight room. Looking from the outside, the space inside seems to be much larger than Lu Junhan¡¯s classroom. This way. The glutton was having a heated discussion with a group of perverts in the toilet about who should be let out later. He secretly opened the door of another secret room, then put Lu Junhan and others in, and finally locked the door of the secret room. die. This is undoubtedly a huge project. According to Jian Chenglang¡¯s original script, this important task should fall on the head of the lustful ghost. This is also the reason why the number of lustful ghosts is much larger than that of the gluttonous ghosts¡ª¡ª Seven or eight perverts came out of the toilet. A few perverts scared some of the guest players into the toilet and locked them up. As for the remaining guest players, the perverted ghosts will work hard to drive them into another secret room. This is also the reason why the other secret room is so dark. After all, there are so many things you can do in the dark. "When Lu Junhan and the others enter someone else's secret room, they can ask Lu Junhan and the others to assist the guests in another secret room to find clues and get out of the secret room. But now there is a problem. The perverts are not going to die by leaving the toilet. Therefore, without their pursuit and taking advantage of the chaos to open the door of the secret room next door, Lu Junhan and the others would not have been able to enter the secret room next door. Therefore, the perverted ghosts, who did not want to die and did not want to be exposed for the time being, lest it affect their subsequent plans, decided to target the gluttons. Thinking that the glutton has met Lu Junhan and the others anyway, he has been exposed. ¡° It¡¯s not a problem at all to expose them again and take advantage of the darkness to trick Lu Junhan and the others into the secret room next door. But the glutton would rather die than see that soft and cute little loli again, so he refused directly. In the end, the two ghosts quarreled endlessly, and neither one was willing to go out and open the door for Lu Junhan and the others. Noisy and noisy, Lu Junhan and the others arrived at the door of the secret room. This secret room is some distance away from the classroom secret room, so there are no lights in the corridor outside. Everything in front of my eyes was darkness that I couldn't even see. Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi both turned on their mobile phone lights. And in front of them is a very luxurious password door. The little Loli came forward with snacks in her arms, raised a little hand, raised her head, and started knocking on the door with a "bang bang bang" sound: "Sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, brother Yiming, open the door quickly, my father and I are here to bring you snacks!" Live broadcast room audience: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Greedy ghosts and lustful ghosts: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I asked you to come here to help, not to visit! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 712 Brother Xiyan is in there In fact, the inside of this secret room is not as dark as it looks from the outside. There are blue will-o'-the-wisps floating in the air. Under the reflection of the weak firelight of the will-o'-the-wisp, the players can still barely see most of the facilities in the house clearly. ¡°Obviously, this is a bar room. There is a long bar, a wide dance hall with steel pipes, and many booths. There were stacks of toy banknotes on the tabletops of several of the booths, and colorful fireworks from salutes were scattered on the ground. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outline a ridiculous place where people are obsessed with life and money. And probably because there are children there, the wine cabinet in the bar does not put wine, but Coke, milk, juice and other drinks. When Xiao Luli's voice came into the back room of the bar, Jian Xiyan and Jian Yi were sitting on the high chairs at the bar with expressionless faces. They looked at the countless ghastly, pale and terrifying faces that came towards them, completely indifferent. Especially the Jianxi proverbs. He looked at the ghosts who were dead, with arms and legs missing, pale faces, and blood on their faces. No matter how hoarse the ghosts howled, made frightening weird sounds, and tried their best to scare him, his expression did not change at all, and he lowered his head and slowly took a sip of his own milk. The ghosts who scare them: "" ¡°These two people must be blind and deaf. Otherwise, they are used as a drama. In the corner, the other players were so frightened by a group of ghosts that appeared out of nowhere that they almost flew out of their wits. A certain four players were shivering and hiding in the corner, closing their eyes tightly, hugging each other, and keeping each other warm. There are also some players who are being chased by ghosts and running around the room. As long as they can hide from these ghosts, they will get through all the gaps in the booths and the bar. Another person even climbed directly onto the steel pipe because he was too scared. Audiences in Jian Yi¡¯s live broadcast room: ¡°¡­¡± They finally knew why Director Jian let other players in. The gap should not be too obvious! The damage is not big, but the insult is damn strong! Jian Chenglang watched and fell into a deep silence, as if he couldn't understand why these players who had played the secret room several times were so useless! According to Jian Chenglang¡¯s original script, the two guests who are trembling now should be Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan. And other players who have played the secret room several times, because they have a lot of secret room experience, they are not afraid of ghosts at all. Then, players can start to collect clues and take Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan out! To put it bluntly, those players were the backstops that Jian Chenglang paved for the guests who were playing the secret room for the first time. If the guests can¡¯t get out, or don¡¯t know how to get out, players who are veterans of the secret room can naturally find clues and take them out. But now, the situation is completely opposite! ¡°Moreover, there was a bright white paper clue under the booth seat, but no one took it. Those who are afraid of ghosts have all gone to hide from ghosts, while those who are not afraid of ghosts are sitting at the bar drinking drinks expressionlessly, with no intention of going out to find clues! Based on this efficiency, it will be dark for them. Oh, no, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to get out of this door for the rest of their lives! Fortunately, this deadlock was quickly resolved. After Xiao Luli knocked on the door a few times, no one answered or opened the door. She put her ear to the door and heard the sound of loud music inside. Her eyes widened and she started to knock on the door again. This time the sound was louder, but it was still childish and crisp: "Sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, brother Yiming, are you in there?" Inside, Jian Xiyan, who was drinking milk, seemed to hear something at first, but he turned his head following the sound and looked at the door, but saw nothing. Just as he was about to look away, suddenly, Xiao Luli Another sound came in. Jian Xiyan blinked, now, he was sure. He got off the bar chair, ran to the door, stood on tiptoe, and seemed to want to open the door. But the door was locked, and he couldn't get out without the password. His delicate little brows furrowed, and he went back to find his father with the writing board in his arms. Because it was too dark in the room, Jian Xiyan put down the writing board, took out his mobile phone, and wrote on it: Go and open the door. Sister Lili is here.Outside. Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi was also very straightforward: "I don't have the password, so I can't open it." As soon as Jian Yi said this, he received a puzzled look from Jian Xiyan with an expressionless face: "Why are you so useless? Are you my father?" Jian Yi: "" Afterwards, Jian Xiyan thought for a moment, then held his mobile phone and found the ghost who was chasing a player, and also wrote on his mobile phone: Go and open the door. ghost:"????" "If you don't look for clues to open the door, I'll have a bug!" But seeing as he was a child, the ghost didn't care about him and just shook his head, saying no. Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and wrote expressionlessly: you sure? "" Ghost: "OK." ??Jianxi Proverb: Really? ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±Ghost: ¡°Really.¡± Jian Xiyan thought for a moment and then wrote: If you don¡¯t open the door, my father will beat you to death. Ghost: "I'm not afraid!" Jian Xiyan nodded and said nothing more. Instead, he returned to Jian Yi and wrote: That ghost said you were ugly, and said that even if you beat him to death, he would still think you were ugly. Jian Yi: "" ghost:"¡­¡­" But obviously, Jian Yi is too familiar with Jian Xiyan's character of not giving up until he achieves his goal, and even resorting to any means to achieve his goal, so he will not be fooled by him at all. Outside the door. The little Loli turned her head and looked at Lu Junhan with a grimace: "Dad, Sister Qianqian and the others don't seem to be in there." The noisy music on the stage inside stopped at this moment, and the entire secret room suddenly fell into silence. Then, Jian Xiyan heard Lu Junhan outside the door say calmly: "Then let's go." The young Shota, who had a delicate and fair face, opened her eyes in an instant. He quickly ran to the door, raised his hand, and knocked on the door several times. Seeing this, Xiao Luli walked a few steps and came back. She said in surprise: "Dad! It's Brother Xiyan! Brother Xiyan is in there!" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" No, there is a door across the way and no sound has been made yet. Do you know it is him? ? After that, Jian Xiyan knocked on the door a few more times, indicating that Xiao Luli was right. Xiao Luli hugged the snacks and hurriedly said through the door: "Brother Xi Yan, please open the door for me quickly. I have brought you a lot of snacks!" Jian Xiyan made two more "bang bang" sounds. Everyone thought that Jian Xi¡¯s proverb meant that he couldn¡¯t get out or open the door without the password. Who would have thought that Xiao Lu Li turned to look at Lu Junhan with bright eyes, and said happily: "Dad, brother Xi Yan said that he will come and open the door for me later." Lu Junhan: "?" Audiences in the live broadcast room: "???" other people:"???" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 713 Lili, what is he talking about? Jian Xiyan made three "bang bang bang" sounds again, indicating that Sister Lili was right. After finishing his expression, Jian Xiyan thought for a moment and made a few more "bang bang bang" sounds. Pei Minzhi was stunned for a moment when he heard the knock on the door, which was more incomprehensible than Morse code, and asked the little Loli who seemed a little distressed: "Lili, what is he talking about?" The little Loli lowered her head and said wilfully: "Brother Xiyan told me that he actually wanted to come out right away, but his father was so useless, and there was an ugly uncle inside who wouldn't open the door for him. So, he was going to find a way to open the door. Let me Wait for him." Pei Mingzhi: "" Useless dad Jian Yi: "" Ugly uncle, ghost: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Live broadcast room audience: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" You can fucking hear this? really! The next second, there were three familiar "bang bang bang" knocks on the door, indicating that Xiao Luli was indeed right. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± In the end, despite Jian Xiyan¡¯s knocking on the door, the audience in the live broadcast room still reluctantly believed Xiao Luli¡¯s words. But when they heard her say that Jian Xiyan was going to find a way to open the door, the audience didn't believe it. Because, since the Jianxi proverb says that Jian Yi is useless, then he will definitely not rescue Jian Yi again. He can only rely on himself to find a way out. But it has been more than ten or twenty minutes since Jian Xiyan entered the secret room. The whole time, he would just sit on a chair and drink milk, or else he would watch expressionlessly as the ghosts in front of him performed juggling. If there was a way to get out, he would have opened the door and gone out long ago. Why would he have to drink milk at the bar? ???????????????????????? He is only three years old, and he is a fragile little boy who needs protection. What solution can he come up with? If the person who said this was Jian Yi, or another adult player, it would be more credible. So, not only the audience, but also the ghosts in the secret room were a little bit dumbfounded when they heard Jian Xiyan's words, feeling that Jian Xiyan also thought of the secret room game as too simple. A veteran of the secret room would not dare to say that he could go out whenever he wanted, let alone a three-year-old who was playing in a secret room for the first time. Everyone felt that Jian Xiyan would definitely not be able to come up with any good solutions. Even if he did come up with them, those solutions would definitely be useless. Jian Xiyan asked Xiao Luli to wait for a while. I'm afraid it will take a long, long time. Those ghosts shook their heads and sighed. On the contrary, Jian Yi's expression did not change at all, and he did not despise Jian Xiyan's too whimsical ideas. Instead, he looked at the white-clothed ghost that Jian Xiyan had found before with a dull expression, and said in a calm voice: "Wish yourself the best of luck." The ghost in white: "????" Soon, he knew what Jian Yi meant by what he said, and soon, the faces of all those who didn¡¯t believe Jian Yi¡¯s words were swollen! Like Lu Junhan¡¯s classroom secret room, Jian Yi¡¯s bar secret room also has a ghost that appears every six minutes. The ghost appears once and lasts for 2 minutes. After 2 minutes, all the ghosts will disappear and hide in the secret passage. The remaining 4 minutes are time for players to recover from being frightened by ghosts, find clues, and crack the door code. After 4 minutes, the ghost will appear again. But Jian Yi¡¯s player teammates are obviously relatively useless. From the time they entered the secret room to now, for more than ten minutes, they were either scared by ghosts or hiding in corners to recover from the horror of ghosts. As for finding clues and cracking the door code, it is completely non-existent. Seeing that 2 minutes are coming, all the ghosts in the secret room are preparing to take advantage of the chaos to go back to their own secret passages, wait 4 minutes, and then come out to scare people. The ghost in white is naturally the same. He grabbed the steel pipe in the center of the dance floor with familiarity, opened the secret passage underneath, and was about to jump into the secret passage. Suddenly, he turned his head inadvertently and saw Jian Xiyan, who was standing next to him at some point, staring at him expressionlessly. The ghost in white: "" Jian Xiyan¡¯s pupils were large and dark. In the dim room, illuminated by the blue will-o¡¯-the-wisps in mid-air, his skin also showed a somewhat sickly pale color, making him look like a terrifying bloodthirsty ghost child in a ghost movie. He just stared at the ghost in white with no expression. The ghost in white was almost scared to death! How???The little thing looks more like a ghost than he does! But before he could react, he heard a "click" next to him, and his hand that was grabbing the pole was tightly handcuffed to the pole in the center of the dance floor. The ghost in white: ¡°???¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± When the audience in the live broadcast room saw this, they immediately exploded: ¡¾? ? Damn, damn, damn! Am I reading that right? Brother Xiyan has cuffed a ghost! ¡¿ ¡¾no! Where did he get the handcuffs? ¡¿ ¡¾When I looked upstairs, I was not paying attention! When they first entered the amusement park, each of the four people plundered a lot of things from various stalls, not to mention handcuffs, even sabers! ¡¿ ¡¾right! Moreover, they ended up taking so much stuff that their dad even bought them each a small schoolbag! We didn't see the handcuffs before, so Brother Xiyan must have put them in his schoolbag! ¡¿ "No wonder Brother Xiyan said he would find a way to get out. Is this what he wants? Extorting a confession from a ghost and asking for the password to leave the house? ¡¿ ¡¾impossible! To force a confession, you need to be able to threaten people. My brother is not very good at speaking, so it is completely impossible to threaten people with words. ¡¿ ¡¾The only way is to beat the ghost until he begs for mercy and forces him to reveal the password. But Xiyan's brother is so small, what strength can he have? Even if he does get beaten, I'm afraid it's just to tickle the ghost! ¡¿ Not only the audience thinks so, but most ghosts actually think so too. The other ghosts think that the ghost in white can completely handle the little kid Jian Xiyan. I also saw the person in charge of the haunted house desperately urging them to return to the secret passage, so that the remaining time could be left to other players to find clues. So, without any intention of saving the ghost in white, he disappeared into the secret room. Except for being frightened by Jian Xiyan¡¯s appearance at the beginning, the ghost in white was very relaxed the rest of the time. When he saw that he was handcuffed, he not only did not panic, but also looked at Jian Xiyan jokingly and said: "Kid, it's useless for you to handcuff your uncle here. Your uncle won't tell you the door password!" Who knows, Jian Xiyan not only didn¡¯t show disappointment, but also nodded, as if he had guessed it a long time ago. Then, without saying anything, he turned around and got off the dance floor. The ghost in white thought he had given up, so he shook his head and smiled helplessly. Then, the next second, the smile on his lips stiffened. I saw Jian Xiyan getting off the dance floor and looking around. Finally, he found the big man hiding under the booth. Xiao Zhengtai glanced at him. It seems that he is very satisfied with his tall and strong figure, which seems to be able to kill a person with one punch. So, he squatted down and poked the man. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 714 The glutton appears again! The big guy was poked by Jian Xiyan, and his body, which had been shaking all the time, trembled because of fear. With a pale face, he turned around and was about to cry and beg for mercy, so that those ghosts would stop pestering him. He was really scared! But he caught a glimpse of Jian Xiyan¡¯s little face. The big guy was the first person to come to this secret room. Therefore, he saw Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan coming in from the outside. He knew that he was also one of the players in the secret room. He saw that the person who found him was not a ghost, and the ghosts around him were not either. Know where to go. The man breathed a sigh of relief. Before the man could ask Jian Xiyan what he was doing here. Jian Xiyan was facing him. With a delicate and fair face, he raised his hand and pointed at the ghost in white who was handcuffed to the steel pipe on the stage and could not run away or scare anyone. Five seconds later. Knowing that the other ghosts had returned to the secret passage and would not come out again for a while, and that there was still a ghost on the stage, which was handcuffed, the fear and panic on the big man's face disappeared in an instant. He quickly got out from under the seat, gearing up, with a ferocious and excited face, and strode towards the ghost in white who had no ability to resist, with a ferocious sinister smile on his lips: "Ha! Aren't you ghosts all very scary? Come on! Scare me again! Wait! I have to come over and kill you now!" The ghost in white: "!!!!!!" Seeing this, the other ghosts hiding in the secret room were about to go out to save people, but were warned and stopped by the person in charge of the haunted house. Because the current time is the time for players to find clues, ghosts cannot come out to scare people. This is the rule of the haunted house. If you break the rules at will, the ghost can come out at any time, and who will dare to play in the secret room of the bar in the future? Therefore, other ghosts did not dare to act rashly. Then, the person in charge used the headset to let the ghost in white act according to the opportunity! The ghost in white: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" ??????????????????? I¡¯m almost dead, so I¡¯m just going to act according to the circumstances! But it¡¯s not over yet. As if he was afraid that the big guy couldn't kill the ghost in white, Jian Xiyan ran to the corner again, poked the four players who were still hugging each other tightly, and told them that there was a ghost on the stage that he had cuffed. , let them quickly ask for the password. These players are just like the big guys. They were chased by ghosts and crawled around, crying with snot and tears. Not to mention how embarrassed they were. In just twenty minutes, they were bullied by ghosts. Seeing that the ghost was locked, and couldn't move. In an instant, the players wanted to take revenge and go back! People are like this. If ghosts are stronger and scarier than them, they will be afraid of them. And once the ghost has no lethality and is locked on the steel pipe, there are still more players. As soon as the ghost becomes weak, the players become stronger! For a moment, except for the two guests Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan, all other players present gathered around the ghost in white. Each of them had a very ferocious and angry expression, their eyes were like evil wolves, staring closely at the ghost in white, as if they were thinking about where to cut him into pieces, so that it would be easier for them to get angry! ¡°Obviously, these players have blamed the ghost in white for the fact that they were frightened by other ghosts! The ghost in white will probably have to shed his skin if he doesn¡¯t die today! Just when the ghost in white retreated in fear and wanted to stay away from this group of people, Jian Xiyan came back again. He poked the ghost in white and showed him the handcuff key in his hand. Then, Jian Xiyan handed over the phone. There were only two concise words on it: password. The ghost in white looked at the expressionless young handsome young lady who asked him for the password, and then looked at the players around him who had scarlet eyes and wanted to eat him alive. The blood-stained ghost's face turned blue and white. Oh shit! kid! you are vicious! ¡­¡­ In the end, in order not to be beaten to death by the crowd, the ghost in white immediately told Jian Xiyan the password in exchange for the key to the handcuffs. After unlocking the door, the ghost in white panicked and went straight into the secret passage next to him. Although those players were a little disappointed that they couldn't retaliate and beat the ghost in white several times to vent their anger, they didn't say anything more when they saw the door opened. So, the second secret room was cracked. Like Lu Junhan¡¯s classroom secret room, the clues provided by the haunted house were completely useless. ?The most perverted thing is that a three-year-old child could only get out of the two secret rooms on the third floor. But the two fathers did nothing and won by just lying down. Live broadcast room audience: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Are all children today so scary? Seeing Jian Xiyan coming out, Xiao Luli happily gave him some of the snacks in her arms. In exchange, Jian Xiyan gave Xiao Luli a few bottles of the milk, juice, and cola he took from the wine cabinet before leaving the secret room. After that, because there were too many snacks in her hand, and now there were several bottles of drinks, the little girl couldn't hold them at all. Jian Yi seemed to have remembered something, so she went directly into the back room of the bar, found a small wooden basket, and handed it to Xiao Luli. So, the little Lolita, who was holding a wooden basket in her little hands, carrying a pink schoolbag on her back, and wearing pink bunny ears, instantly transformed into Little Red Riding Hood from the fairy tale, with clear and clean black eyes and two long ponytails. Cute and adorable. Xiao Luli looked inside the secret room and asked, "Brother Xi Yan, sister Qianqian, are they not in there?" Jian Xiyan shook his head and said no, but he typed: "But I know where they are." Live broadcast room audience: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" You know this again? Soon, Jian Xiyan deciphered the secret for them: "I saw them going upstairs." This building has only three floors. The third floor is Jian Xiyan and Lu Li. And Qu Qianqian and the others went upstairs again. Needless to say, they were naturally on the second floor. The requirement of the program team is to rescue all the guests, and then the six groups of guests will come out of the exit together, and the task will be considered completed. Of course, there is no need for the show team to talk nonsense, Jian Xiyan and Lu Li are also going to find their friends. So, Lu Junhan and his group were preparing to go down the stairs to the second floor. As for the other players in Jian Yi¡¯s secret room, they were not notified by the program team to leave with the others. What¡¯s more, those players didn¡¯t even know they were recording a show. Therefore, according to the previous haunted house process, after players came out of the secret room, they went down the stairs and went directly to the exit on the first floor without looking at the second floor. They can¡¯t stay in this damn place for a second! I thought it was just a secret room where IQ was used to solve problems, but who knew, there was actually a ghost! Even if there are ghosts, there are still so many ghosts. Even if there are so many ghosts, every ghost still looks so scary! Just like that, only Jian Yi, Pei Mingzhi and others were left in the corridor. But before they could reach the stairs, the glutton appeared again! "Uncle Ghost!" When the little Loli saw him, she had a look of surprise on her face. Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 715 Qu Sinian happened to crack the door code of the secret room She walked forward carrying the small basket, raising her head, her eyes shining brightly: "Uncle Ghost, why are you here?" Greedy Ghost: "" "If it wasn't for work, do you think I'd want to meet such a heartless and irritating person like you here?" The glutton barely managed a smile, and was just about to calmly tell the little Loli that he was just passing by and wanted to have some snacks with Jian Xiyan. When he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll leave and won¡¯t stay even a second longer! Even if Jian Xiyan only gave him a small piece of eaten biscuit, he would accept it, as long as he could talk to the person in charge later! But before he could say anything, the little girl smiled and rolled her eyes, and said in a crisp voice: "I understand, Uncle Ghost, you are here to return my dad's 21 potato chips, right?" Greedy Ghost: ¡°????¡± The glutton was simply stunned. He said in shock: "Isn't it 3 pieces? Why did it become 21 pieces?" What, are you self-taught in mathematics? ! 3=21 is all done! Fortunately, the little girl did not learn mathematics by herself, but was taught by her kindergarten mathematics teacher. Of course she knows that 3 does not equal 21. However, she explained in a low voice: "Uncle Ghost, if you returned 3 pieces of potato chips to my father, you will definitely not want the remaining potato chips. My aunt said that waste is not good, so please return the whole bag of potato chips to my father. Well, my dad would want it." Greedy Ghost: "" Lu Junhan: "" The glutton took a deep breath and looked at her expressionlessly: "Who said I don't want the remaining potato chips?" Not only do I want it, I want to eat it in front of you! ! The little Loli seemed a little shocked. She whispered: "Uncle Ghost, my father said you can't eat what others have eaten. It will be very unhygienic. We children must be hygienic." Greedy Ghost: "" other people:"¡­¡­" God damn us kids. "Obviously, in the little girl's opinion, Lu Junhan had eaten this bag of potato chips in exchange for 3 potato chips. And the glutton ate the potato chips that Lu Junhan ate The expression on the glutton's face was as if he had knocked over the palette, turning blue and white intermittently. Oh shit. When this guy said that, he suddenly didn¡¯t want the remaining potato chips. ¡°It would be fine if the little Loli didn¡¯t say that, but after hearing what she said, the glutton always felt like he was eating other people¡¯s leftovers. ¡°Furthermore, gluttons don¡¯t want to appear in front of netizens across the country as a sloppy person who doesn¡¯t care about hygiene, is worse than a child, and eats other people¡¯s leftovers at the same time. The glutton wanted to say that I would probably throw away the remaining potato chips, but suddenly I remembered what the little girl said not to waste Greedy Ghost: "" Very good, this guy has blocked the road. The glutton discovered that this little girl is really a genius! As long as she wants, there is nothing she cannot achieve! Even an old fox who has been in the shopping mall for decades would not be able to achieve this kind of terrible words and methods, but a three-year-old girl has achieved it. She looks silly, but she is very smart on the inside. As expected, Lu Junhan¡¯s species. In the end, the glutton took out a bag of tomato-flavored potato chips and handed them to Xiao Luli with a complex and awe-filled expression on his face, which was filled with happiness. Seeing the little loli take it, the glutton couldn't help but asked: "Did you know that I would give you a pack?" "Ah?" Little Loli looked confused, "Uncle Ghost, do you still want to give someone another pack?" Greedy Ghost: "" OK, confirmed, this little girl is a pig who pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger! He looks silly on the outside, but he is very smart on the inside! horrible! terrible! The glutton took a few steps back. The little girl, who still didn¡¯t know that she had been misunderstood as a genius, saw this, came to her father¡¯s side, and asked in a low voice: "Dad, is Uncle Ghost happy again? It seems that every time he gives us snacks, he is very happy!" Lu Junhan glanced at the frightened glutton. With just one glance, he could tell what he was thinking. At first, he also thought that this little chubby girl was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, and deliberatelySilly, he later discovered that she was a real pig, indeed stupid, and not pretending at all. ??Probably it is true to the old saying, fools are really blessed. But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t intend to explain this to a stranger. Hearing the little girl¡¯s words, he raised his hand and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head, saying a faint ¡°hmm¡±. Greedy Ghost: "" ¡­¡­ After paying off the debt, the glutton went to work quickly. He ran to Jian Xiyan who was loading milk, coke, and snacks into his schoolbag. The gluttons had seen Jian Xiyan's performance in the secret room just now from the live broadcast room, so he did not intend to scare Jian Xiyan. . Because the young lady is not afraid of ghosts at all, even the large group of ghosts inside can't scare him, let alone a little glutton like him. You can¡¯t do it forcefully, so you can only outwit it. Thinking about the fact that children are generally kind and soft at heart, no matter how smart and rational Jian Xiyan was in the secret room, he was only a three-year-old child and his sympathy must be rampant. So, the glutton looked pitiful and miserable, and his voice was choked: "Children, can you give uncle some snacks? Uncle has not eaten for three days" Before the word "Î÷" was uttered, Xiao Luli over there put her new potato chips into her little basket. When she saw the glutton running to brother Xiyan, she thought for a moment , also ran over. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to what the glutton was saying, but happily introduced to Jian Xiyan: "Brother Xiyan, this is Uncle Ghost. Let me tell you, he has many, many snacks on him. He can give you whatever you want!" As she said that, the little Loli pointed to the basket over her side and said, "The snacks I gave you before and the ones in my basket were all given to me by Uncle Ghost. He is such a nice person! " Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The audience in the live broadcast room laughed like crazy. ¡­¡­ Finally, under the guidance of Sister Lili, Jian Xiyan plundered a bunch of snacks from the glutton. Then, in front of the glutton, they put them one by one into their own little schoolbags. Immediately afterwards, he carried the bulging little schoolbag on his back and followed Xiao Luli, who was also filled with snacks, down the stairs to the second floor. The corridor on the third floor was looted by greedy ghosts: "" I hate you! ! ! ! ! ¡­¡­ Xiao Luli and Jian Xiyan had already made plans to knock on the door and ask Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming to open the door. But the group of them had just arrived at the corridor on the second floor when they heard a "click" sound. Qu Sinian happened to crack the door code of the secret room. With a look of helplessness and distress on his face, he came out of the innermost secret room with Qu Qianqian in his arms, who was so frightened that she shed tears. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 716 The money scammer is ready "Uncle Qu!" Xiao Luli and Jian Xiyan turned on the light of their mobile phones and saw him from a distance at the entrance of the stairs. They ran over happily, and suddenly saw Qu Qianqian, who was lying on Qu Sinian's shoulder, sobbing. ??I was stunned for a moment. Then, they opened their big black and clear eyes and took a step forward. Xiao Naiyin asked worriedly: "Uncle Qu, what's wrong with sister Qianqian?" Qu Sinian was worried about how to coax Qu Qianqian, but he was relieved when he saw that they also came out of the secret room. He put down Qu Qianqian on his shoulders and said to them: "She was frightened by a ghost." Sure enough, Qu Qianqian's eyes and the tip of her nose were red, her little face was pale, her limp little body was still twitching, and her tears were pouring down. The whole person looked like an abandoned little kitten, crying very pitifully and miserably. ¡°¡­were you scared by a ghost?¡± Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened. When Qu Qianqian saw Sister Lili coming, she couldn't hold it back. She pursed her lips, let out a sob, and nodded desperately with tears in her eyes. She pointed her little finger at the blood-red secret room behind her and said in a choked voice: "Li, Sister Lili, wuwuwu, they, they bully me, they keep scaring me, my dad asked them not to scare me anymore, but they, they still scare me, wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" "Damn it!" "Little Lu Li exploded instantly, and her fat face bulged into the shape of a pufferfish. The next second, she handed the basket in her hand to Pei Mingzhi next to her, took off the small schoolbag on her back, and threw it to Lu Junhan. Then, he rolled up his little sleeves, and with his small body, he rushed into the secret room menacingly: "How dare you bully my sister Qianqian, they are finished!" Jian Xiyan'an stretched out her little hand and patted Qu Qianqian who was crying soothingly. He raised his head again and took a look at the situation in the secret room inside. Qu Sinian¡¯s secret room is an ancient wedding secret room. It is not very big. It is not even half the size of Lu Junhan¡¯s classroom secret room. As soon as you look in, you can see the wedding bed facing the door. And sitting on the wedding bed was a ghost bride wearing a red hijab. The wedding bed is red, the bride is red, the floor is red, even the grilles on the windows and the candles lighting the room are all red. The whole dark room was filled with thick red, so red that it looked like it could drip blood. It looked very ghostly and made people very uncomfortable. This is not the point yet. The key point is that in addition to the ghost bride, there are several etiquette officials in red clothes, holding suonas, and playing weird tunes in the room. The expressions on each of their faces were very stiff, as if they were painted with a thick layer of white paint, their eyes were stiff, and their cheeks were painted with two red and round blushes, just like dead people. It looks very scary. After Xiao Luli rushed in, she looked around with clear and clean eyes. The little hand decisively grabbed the straw broom that was used as a decoration in the house, stepped on the short legs, and started to sweep the house full of ghosts. Those ghostly officials with dull eyes, who took pleasure in scaring people, played the suona, and made creepy laughs from time to time. When they arrived, they were still hiding in the corner and shivering, not noticing that the door had been opened. in front of the players. Just as he was about to bend down to their ears, he chuckled mischievously, but before he could bend down or scare them, a broom swept towards them! Don¡¯t tell me, it really fucking hurts! "Bad guy," The little loli in front of me was holding a broom and hitting them one after another. While hitting them, she said angrily: "You actually dare to bully my sister Qianqian, you are dead! I will beat you to death!" Seeing the brooms coming one after another, the ghost officers could no longer maintain their scary expressions. They trembled, turned and ran, and then scurried around the room, avoiding the broom swept by Xiao Luli. However, the whole room was only so small, and there was nowhere to hide. Some ghosts were planning to open a secret passage. , go into the secret passage. But there was no time at all. Although the little loli was small, she ran very fast. Some ghosts just bent down and the secret passage had not yet opened. They paused for a while and swept over with a broom. Forced as a last resort, the ghost can only run away. No??In this way, Xiao Luli didn't even let go of the quiet ghost bride on the wedding bed! He knocked her off the bed directly. ??Ghost Bride: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The ghost bride¡¯s face under the red hijab is very scary and pale. He also deliberately put on very thick death makeup. His skin color was a bluish-white color that only a person who has been dead for a long time would have. There were many spots of rotten corpses on it. His pupils were all black, with no whites, and his lips were red. It looks like it can drip blood. It looks very scary. The ghost bride has often deliberately lifted her hijab to scare Qu Qianqian. Especially when Qu Qianqian cries, the ghosts in the whole room start to scare her even more. So, the ghost bride rolled down from the wedding bed. The room was too small and there were too many ghosts, so the ghosts had to get together and huddle together, running around like dogs and cats all over the room. And the little loli was holding the broom and chasing after her. This is like a scene of chasing ducks in the countryside, which is very touching. Jian Xiyan at the door looked at it, tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then, he stretched out his little hand expressionlessly, dragged his father over, and blocked the exit of the secret room. It is guaranteed that not a single ghost inside can escape from this secret room. Of course, if you really want to escape, it¡¯s not impossible. If you have the ability, just step over his father¡¯s body! Jian Yi: "" And the audience in the live broadcast room looked at the two little guys' respective division of labor and called them awesome! ¡­¡­ at the same time. Outside the haunted house building, the producer gestured to Jian Chenglang from a distance, indicating that the money scammers on the second floor were ready. You can send it into the building at any time to cheat money. After reporting to Jian Chenglang, the producer immediately asked the ghosts in the building to check the safety of the second floor, and told them that new ghosts would come later and told them not to Scaring "one's own people". ¡°After all, these money swindlers are all too noble. If something happens accidentally, little people like him can¡¯t afford it. not far away. Mr. Shen looked at the pale and blood-stained pieces of ghost costumes brought out by the person in charge on the table, and his old brows furrowed tightly. He turned his head, looked at the person in charge of the haunted house, and asked in a deep voice: "Apart from these, is there nothing else?" The person in charge nodded: "All the remaining props and costumes are here." Mr. Shen stared at those clothes, his brows furrowed even more tightly, and he said in disgust: "It looks like someone has worn these many times, why don't you order some clean new clothes?" Without waiting for the person in charge to reply, Lan Xi was unusually straightforward. She took off her windbreaker, found a scarier piece of clothing on the table, and put it on directly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 717 You are indeed not as good-looking as she is Not far away, Mu Qi had already put on his costume and put on a very ugly and terrifying mask with seven orifices bleeding. On the mask, the blood-red eyes fell out of their sockets from time to time. The workmanship of the eyeballs is very exquisite and lifelike, as if they were really dug out of human eyes. And there are only two big black holes left in the eye sockets that have lost their eyeballs. Even in broad daylight, it looks a bit scary. You can imagine how scary it will be when you enter a dark haunted house. I have to say that Mu Qi is really good at choosing clothes. Lan Xi looked away from him. Turning around, Mr. Shen was still hesitating whether to wear these clothes. The face that has always been calm and majestic, making people dare not breathe, is dignified and serious, as if they have encountered some century-old problem. Lan Xi closed her eyes, but finally couldn't hold it back and rolled her eyes at him. "Okay, sir, don't worry about it. You are willing to go in and be a ghost, and you don't care about whether it is clean or not! As long as you can get money, Yixue's shame for not grabbing the watermelon before is the most important thing. Clothes and stuff are not important at allWu'an, you said what I said, right?" Lan Xi looked at Mo Wuan next to her. Although Xiao Luli has completely passed their test before. But with such a good opportunity to swindle money from the successor, no fool would refuse to participate. And when Jian Chenglang saw that they were going to play the role of money swindlers, he wanted to do it even more. After all, cheating money is a matter of IQ. Naturally, the smarter the person and the more socially experienced person, the better the effect will be. Mo Wuan is afraid of ghosts. Haunted houses have always been his restricted area and he would never step inside. Therefore, he does not participate in pretending to be a ghost to get money. Hearing Lan Xi's words, he stayed for three seconds, as if digesting Lan Xi's words, and then he let out a dull "hmm". This sound was very, very soulless, as if from the moment he approached the haunted house, his soul had already escaped from the body that was approaching the haunted house. Lan Xi: "" Isn¡¯t it just a ghost? Do you need to be so afraid? ?? He put the ghost mask on his head, and didn't forget to hand one to Lan Xi, who was dressed in costume. Seeing Lan Xi looking over in confusion, Xie Mobei pursed his thin lips and said seriously: "Put it on, don't scare her." This "she" naturally refers to Xiao Luli. Lan Xi: "" Lan Xi fell into silence as she looked at the terrifying mask with flamboyant claws handed over by Xie Mobei. This mask is the face of a snow girl, with long, smooth, waterfall-like silver hair, an oval face, very thin, a very pointed chin, and a snow-white complexion without a trace of blood, as if it were a face made of ice and snow. . His pupils were dark and straight, and two long drops of blood tears fell from the corners of his eyes. The snow-white skin color and the strange red color of the blood formed the most bizarre and sharp contrast, making him look like a cold and ruthless killer. There is something indescribably spooky about this face. Looking at it for a long time can easily make people panic. In short, it is a very scary and scary mask. Lan Xi unfolded the scary Snow Girl mask, looked at Xie Mobei's cold and indifferent face, and asked expressionlessly: "Don't you think it will scare her more if I put it on?" Lan Xi didn¡¯t plan to wear a mask. She planned to put on makeup herself later to ensure that she would look like a ghost and Lu Li wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her yet. "No," Xie Mobei said without thinking. He looked at the Snow Girl Mask, his face was still cold, but his eyes were extra sincere: "It looks better than you. That's why you are like this now." Scared her." Lan Xi: "????" After Xie Mobei finished speaking, he glanced at the mask again, as if to confirm, he nodded to himself: "It does look better than you." Lan Xi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lan Xi immediately exploded. I wish I could beat this bastard to death! But she will definitely not be able to defeat Xie Mobei, who is the number one killer of "Shadow". So, she turned her head and suddenly saw Mo Wuan frowning at the haunted house building not far away. She grabbed Mo Wuan and asked seriously: "Who is better-looking, me or him?"   Mo Wuan withdrew his gaze from the haunted house, looked at her angry and twisted beautiful face, and then looked at the frighteningly pale Snow Girl mask in her hand. Mo Wuan said with a dull expression: "You look good." Lan Xi¡¯s expression softened slightly, expressing that she was very satisfied, and was about to show Xie Mobei what human language was. The next second, I heard Mo Wuan continue, "Because I don't like ghosts." He thought for a moment and said honestly: "But you are indeed not as good-looking as it." Lan Xi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Don¡¯t you two bitches not want to live anymore? What an aesthetic! ?? Her Lan Xi¡¯s appearance is not only famous throughout the country, but at least among the elite circles in the capital, she is ranked at the very top, ranking among the top three, and her pursuers are more than even a Mu family can fit in. But in the eyes of Xie Mobei and Mo Wuan, he was not even comparable to a ghost, and they were so angry that they were so angry. In the end, Lan Xi still put on the snow girl mask because there was no time. Originally, Zhang Dazhuang was still in the secret room, so they could slowly pick out clothes and talk. But not long after Qu Sinian came out, Zhang Dazhuang also came out of the secret room. The four groups of guests who were going to be defrauded of money were all here, but the money scammers hadn¡¯t come yet, so the program team kept urging them to come in. Lan Xi didn¡¯t have time to put on makeup, so she simply put on the snow girl¡¯s mask. In the end, the desire to defraud money outweighed everything else. Mr. Shen couldn't care less about his mysophobia. He found some cleaner clothes and a mask and put them on directly. Four people entered a long secret passage outside the haunted house. And the exit of this secret passage is in the corridor on the second floor. The four of them hurriedly walked in the secret passage, fearing that if they were late, Lu Junhan and the others would not be on the second floor. But before we were halfway through the secret passage, we heard Jian Chenglang¡¯s voice coming from the headset: "Wait! Don't go out yet! There is still a ghost who hasn't appeared yet. I'll ask them to help you clear the way first!" ¡­¡­ And the second floor. After Xiao Luli cleaned up a room full of ghosts and avenged her sister Qianqian, a lot of sweat broke out on her forehead. People are also a little tired. The delicate and fair little face is even more rosy, the long and thick eyelashes are wet with sweat and have a dark luster like crow feathers. The black eyes are big, round, clear and clean, and they look very cute. But, this is just watching. Seeing that Xiao Luli finally stopped, the ghosts breathed a long sigh of relief. Then, they were afraid that after Xiao Luli recovered, she would start the next round of beatings on them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 718 Maybe he went back to get snacks for sister Qianqian and brother Yiming. After this thought flashed through their minds, every ghost was shocked. After that, they opened the secret passage in the room as fast as they could and hurried away. terrible! Little tigress, nothing more than that! Pei Minzhi watched the entire process outside the door and fell into deep silence. Then, he turned his head and said to Lu Junhan very sincerely: "Lu Gou, think about it carefully now. You have provoked Xiao Lili so many times and beaten her so many times, but you haven't been beaten to death by her yet. You are really lucky." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingyi sighed with emotion: "This shows that Lili really loves you." Lu Junhan was too lazy to pay attention to him. Pei Minzhi didn¡¯t mind either, instead he smiled and rubbed his thin chin, with a fox-like glint in his eyes showing a deep smile: "However, your daughter is really a tiger. It just so happens that when she grows up and marries her, she will suppress my son. I have been unhappy with him for a long time. If Xiao Lili can beat him every day in the future, I will probably wake up laughing in my dreams! " Of course, as soon as he said this, he was attacked by Lu Junhan and Pei Xiubai. And when Qu Qianqian saw how miserable those ghosts were being dealt with by Xiao Luli, she not only stopped crying, but also giggled because of the funny look of those ghosts running around in such a mess. I¡¯m not that afraid of those ghosts anymore. Afterwards, Xiao Luli came out of the secret room. She took the small pink schoolbag from Lu Junhan's hand. Pei Mingzhi held the basket as if holding the queen's crown, and handed the basket to her. The little loli carried a pink schoolbag on her back and took the snack basket from Pei Minzhi's hand. In an instant, she transformed from a little tigress into a cute and adorable little red riding hood. It is purely harmless and does not show any lethality. Live broadcast room audience: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If we hadn¡¯t watched the entire beating, we might have believed it! And what a coincidence - Just when Xiao Luli had put on all her equipment and was about to go to the secret room next door with Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan to find Zhang Yiming. The door to the secret room next door was suddenly opened. Zhang Dazhuang took Zhang Yiming and walked out first. At the same time, there were several players following him out. Zhang Dazhuang turned around, patted one of the players who was wearing glasses, looked very gentle, and looked very knowledgeable, and laughed loudly: "Good brother! What a good brother! Fortunately, you are here! Otherwise, with the IQ of my brat and I, I would never be able to solve this clue!" The player was also very generous. He imitated Zhang Dazhuang and patted Zhang Dazhuang on the shoulder: "No, brother, it's lucky that you and your son are here! If you hadn't treated those ghosts as gophers to beat them, so that they couldn't get out of the secret passage, they would have been beaten back by you as soon as they came out of the secret passage. Otherwise, we Now I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scared to death by ghosts, how can I find clues to solve the problem?¡± After watching Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming, they didn¡¯t have enough IQ, so they had to use their physical strength. They found a toy inflatable hammer, and ran to the secret passage to play whack-a-mole. Oh, the viewers of the live broadcast room who didn¡¯t play whack-a-mole said: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ " That¡¯s right. Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming¡¯s secret room, coincidentally, is the toy city. There are a lot of inflatable hammers, and one hammer can hit several ghosts. Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming had a great time fighting. In the end, I was so scared that I didn¡¯t even dare to come out, for fear of being beaten. The operations of these four groups of guests were really more showy than the last. In the end, the audience in the live broadcast room began to sympathize with the ghosts in the haunted house. This secret room script has collapsed beyond recognition. The two groups, Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, were not identified through clues at all, but the two groups, Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang, who were identified through clues, were tortured very miserably. In short, none of these eight guests is good! By now, Jian Chenglang's mental endurance had improved a lot. Faced with the scenes of Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming beating ghosts, and Xiao Luli beating ghosts, he could calmly let others perform the next step. "Brother Yiming!" When Xiao Luli, Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan saw Zhang Yiming coming out, their eyes lit up. They ran towards Zhang Yiming, but did not reach him yet.   Suddenly, Greedy Ghost received news that someone was leaving the secret room and appeared again. This time, he took the secret passage on the corridor wall. He came out of the secret passage and appeared directly in the center of the corridor. The glutton just watched the live broadcast and knew that Xiao Luli was currently beating his colleagues in Qu Sinian's secret room. He watched Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s live broadcast room again and knew that they had solved the clues and would be coming out of the secret room soon. So, Greedy Ghost was about to come out and threaten Xiao Luli and the others while they were still in Qu Sinian's secret room. After the players who had just come out of Zhang Dazhuang's secret room asked for snacks, he hurried back to do the work without even a second. stay. In short, don¡¯t let him encounter that heartless guy again! Unfortunately, the greedy ghost is a thousand calculations, and it is missing. It takes time to come over, and it takes time. So, as soon as he came out of the wall and walked to the corridor, he heard a crisp "Brother Yiming" coming from the side! Then Greedy Ghost turned his head around, before he could see clearly who made the slightly familiar little milky voice. He heard this slightly familiar little milky voice and said a sentence that he was very familiar with, with a happy tone that he was very familiar with: "Uncle Ghost! Why are you here?" Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The glutton turned his head stiffly and lowered his eyes stiffly. Sure enough, a pretty, fair little face that he was extremely familiar with appeared in front of him without allowing him to resist. Greedy Ghost: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Two seconds later, the glutton rolled back into the wall without stopping despite the abuse from the person in charge. He would rather be scolded to death than deal with that heartless guy again! The corridor was too dark, and the gluttonous ghost came and went quickly. As a result, Qu Sinian really didn¡¯t see the gluttonous ghost. Seeing Xiao Luli stop, Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment: "What's wrong?" At this moment, Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming gathered around. Xiao Luli scratched his head: "I just saw Uncle Ghost, but he left again." The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said crisply: "Maybe she went back to get snacks for sister Qianqian and brother Yiming!" The glutton watching the live broadcast in the secret passage said: "" He was right to get out quickly. The glutton appears on the wall in the middle of the corridor. Therefore, Xiao Luli also stopped in the middle of the corridor. "The others thought something had happened to her, so they all gathered around her. So, for a moment, all the guests stood in the middle of the corridor. When Jian Chenglang saw this, he thought to himself: God is really helping me. He pressed several switches in succession, and all the secret passages in the center of the corridor were opened. Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang didn¡¯t notice and fell directly in. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com 2.5 early morning update postponed The update in the early morning of February 5th has been postponed. Don't wait. Yesterday I just said that I would update in the early morning from now on, but today I was slapped in the face, ah ah, sorry, sorry. But something happened suddenly. This morning, my mother asked me to go to a relative¡¯s house for dinner, which was far away. I have been riding in the car for almost a day, and now I am back. I am still dizzy. I have been sitting in front of the computer for an hour and my nose keeps running. I suspect I caught a cold due to the wind blowing in the car. I feel very uncomfortable. I can¡¯t really code the update. I can¡¯t post the 500 words I coded before going out in the morning, because my chapter is at least 2,000 words long. So, I plan to go to bed first and get up early tomorrow to update the code. You can check it out tomorrow. Good night. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 719 Cover the lamp and push people! When Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang and others fell into the secret passage surrounded by thick sponges. Before I had time to react. The exit of the secret passage above the head was closed. And because the secret passage was covered with sponges, when Qu Sinian and the others fell into the secret passage, it was so quiet that they didn't make the slightest sound. Just like that, he disappeared down the corridor without making a sound. In the darkness, several little guys had their backs turned to them. Jian Xiyan and Xiao Luli were using the green light of the safety passage sign in the middle of the corridor to give Qu Qianqian and Zhang Dazhuang the snacks they had previously looted from the secret room and the glutton. The four little guys were very attentive in dividing the things. They stared at the snacks with their eyes wide open and did not notice anything unusual. Especially Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming, who had no idea that their fathers had disappeared. They were still immersed in the joy of getting snacks and drinks. They were holding a pile of snacks and were very happy. But because Lu Junhan, Jian Yi and Pei Mingzhi were taller and had their mobile phones with lights on, they responded very quickly. Especially when faced with strange and unfamiliar environments, they have always been vigilant and never let down their guard. After seeing Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang fall into the floor, they noticed something abnormal under their respective feet. But there was no movement under the feet of the little guys over there. It was instantly analyzed that the program team clearly planned to separate adults and children. In other words, the safest and least trap-free place now is where the little guys are standing. Naturally, the three of them would not sit still and wait for death. They analyzed the current situation very calmly and calmly. Then, with a big step, they walked directly to the safe area where the little guys were. Successfully avoided the dark secret passage that was opening under his feet. Jian Chenglang: "" Oh shit! It¡¯s all because he was too slow to press the switch, which actually gave these three highly intelligent perverts a chance to think and react! If he had known this, he would have gotten these three guys into the secret passage first! Fortunately, Jian Chenglang did not have no countermeasures for this. In order to get Lu Junhan and the others down, he made no less than twenty backup plans. Even if this plan fails, he still has nineteen plans! Even if Lu Junhan and the others could fly and become invisible, he could still get them into the secret passage! In short, if he doesn¡¯t get these adults into the secret passage today, he, Jian Chenglang, will not be a human being! Jian Chenglang turned his head and gestured to the person in charge. The person in charge understood instantly, took out his walkie-talkie, and immediately informed. Three seconds later, in the dark and empty corridor. A large group of perverts came out of the toilet and swarmed directly in the direction of Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli. Look at this huge number of more than twenty people. ¡°Obviously, not only the eight perverted ghosts that should have been on the second floor are here, but also the perverted ghosts on the first and third floors, and probably the entire haunted house building are here. After coming out of the toilet, they were very purposeful. Some ghosts covered the lights of Lu Junhan and his cell phones. They ghosts all wear night vision contact lenses. Without the mobile phone lights, in the dark, Lu Junhan and the others may be blind and can't see anything. But to ghosts like them wearing night vision glasses, it¡¯s like broad daylight. They can clearly see the expression on every player's face. Therefore, when they fight Lu Junhan in the dark, they have a complete chance of winning! There are still some ghosts who have taken on the task of pushing Lu Junhan, Jian Yi and Pei Ming into the secret passage in the dark! Through the live broadcast, they saw the scene of the glutton being tortured, and they also saw the horrific scene in the classroom where the players were caught, beaten, and hung on the window by Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi. Therefore, the perverts on the third floor had completely given up their plan to drag Lu Junhan and the others into the toilet and lock them up. But when I think about it, it¡¯s the same if I¡¯m locked up in a secret passage. It¡¯s not locked anywhere. ¡°Moreover, there are many secret passages in this building, and they are all familiar with the locations of these secret passages. It is obviously easier to lock Lu Junhan and the others in a secret passage than to drag them to a toilet cubicle. The most important thing is that locking Lu Junhan and the others into the secret passage only requires a push, and there is no danger to their lives.  So, the sex ghost on the third floor reported the plan to the person in charge. After getting the approval of the person in charge and Jian Chenglang, he felt uneasy and simply united with the sex ghosts in the whole building to help. Therefore, there is now an extremely spectacular scene. But who would have known that the skills of Lu Junhan, Pei Mingzhi, and Jian Yi were truly abnormal, unfathomable, and far more terrifying than they imagined. The most important thing is that they are not stupid, very not stupid. They just rushed over, and before they did anything, Lu Junhan and the others seemed to have understood their entire thoughts. Then, one by one, he kicked them into the secret passage that was just opened next to them. Someone fell, and the secret passage was closed instantly. ghost:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" You¡¯ve locked up the wrong person! Just like that, the seven or eight secret passages that were originally opened to imprison Lu Junhan and the others were all filled with ghosts in an instant. And the floor, which was once full of pits and filled with secret passages, has returned to its previous flatness and smoothness. Jian Chenglang: "" The person in charge of the haunted house: "" Audiences in the live broadcast room: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± You guys are so cruel! After all the secret passages were closed and no more ghosts would be kicked into the secret passages, the remaining twelve ghosts breathed a sigh of relief. They started to implement their original plan again¡ª¡ª Cover the lamp and push people! Lu Junhan and the others probably knew that these ghosts had no ill intentions. They were also broadcasting live, but they did not fight or hurt the ghosts. They just stood there. The sex ghosts were very surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Lu Junhan and the others would be captured without any help! But the next second, the perverts figured it out. They all thought proudly: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? However, there be no secret passage to trap ghosts now, and there be no hooks to trap ghosts here. There are still more of them, there are 12 of them, while Lu Junhan and the others only have 3. With this gap in numbers, Lu Junhan and the others don¡¯t need to struggle anymore, okay? If they struggle and accidentally injure them, it will still be Lu Junhan and the others who suffer. Sure enough, smart people are smart people. They know that they will definitely fail in the end, so they don¡¯t even resist! The lustful ghosts gathered around him excitedly and were about to cover the lamp. But soon, they knew that they were thinking too much, really thinking too much. It¡¯s not that Lu Junhan and the others no longer resist, nor that they are afraid of them, but Completely unnecessary. Because as long as Lu Junhan and the others raised their phones to the highest level, they wouldn't be able to catch their phones. Can't catch it at all. Ghosts: "" Mist grass! Forgot to consider their height! The props and costumes of these ghosts are usually worn in turns. Therefore, the height, fatness and thinness are all average. ??The height is generally only 1.7 meters, while Lu Junhan and others are mostly 1.9 meters tall The dwarf¡¤ghost: "" ???????????????????Mom, we want mom! This is so insulting! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 720: These four little guys are so young that they are determined to kill their relatives? Not only was Gui about to cry, but Jian Chenglang was also about to hit the wall. I saw a few little guys over there, still lowering their heads to share snacks, not paying attention to their father at all. Furthermore, in order to attract the attention of these little guys and prevent them from knowing about his father's disappearance, Jian Chenglang also asked the person in charge to release the gluttonous ghost. So, the glutton, who was full of snacks and gave them snacks like Santa Claus, immediately attracted all the attention of the four little guys. As for Pei Xiubai, who was sitting in a wheelchair, he noticed the situation on Lu Junhan's side, but judging from his cold and cold look, it didn't look like he would tell Xiao Luli and others. In other words, they still have a chance! Jian Chenglang suddenly turned his head and asked the person in charge of the haunted house: "Do you have any taller ghosts here?" The person in charge coughed lightly: "Yes, yes, but" The situation was urgent. Jian Chenglang didn't want to hear more from him, so he said directly: "Stop talking nonsense, where is the tallest ghost of yours?" Person in charge: "He is right here" "Okay, okay, I don't care where he is," Jian Chenglang waved his hand, "Anyway, let him come to the second floor quickly." The person in charge answered: "Second floor." Jian Chenglang: "?" The person in charge said sincerely: "You heard right, they are on the second floor." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The person in charge looked at the live broadcast room, where the ghost in black was surrounding Lu Junhan who had an impatient look on his face and a look of irritation in his brows. He stretched out his arms and kept jumping, trying to reach the phone: ¡°Here, he¡¯s the one dancing the most, but he can¡¯t reach his phone.¡± Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Producer:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" The opponent is too powerful, and his side is full of pig teammates, who can¡¯t even lead him. In order for the program to continue, let the money scammers come out. Jian Chenglang finally gave up on the remaining 18 useless backup plans. Then, with a look of despair, he turned on the headsets of Lu Junhan, Pei Mingzhi, and Jian Yi. "Brother, Mr. Pei, Mr. Lu, please do a good job and let these ghosts go so that I can survive! If this continues, our program will no longer be broadcast!!!" "You think the secret passage on the floor is too inconsistent with your temperament, don't you? Falling in suddenly or jumping in would damage your tall and upright image? OK, can I open the secret passage on the wall for you? I guarantee you can go in. After that, you will feel comfortable, and whatever it is like when you go in, it will be the same when you come out! As long as you enter the secret passage for me! Everything is negotiable! I will give you my position as director!!" ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to see how your children will find you if you disappear suddenly?¡± "I'm really begging you, get out of hereget in here!" In the end, under Jian Cheng¡¯s low-pitched pleas, he howled like a wolf. Lu Junhan and the others seemed to find him too annoying. They frowned and turned around, entering the secret passage on the wall. Jian Chenglang: "" Thank God, these ancestors finally entered. He said that his mouth was dry! Finally, Jian Chenglang did not forget to lock Pei Xiubai into the secret passage. After all, Pei Xiubai looked only seven or eight years old, but his IQ was higher than that of some college students. In order to make the program watchable, Jian Chenglang had to guard against him. The snacks carried by the gluttonous ghosts have been distributed. Seeing Lu Junhan and others disappear in the corridor, the lustful ghosts also secretly retreated to the toilet, knowing that their mission was completed. So, without saying a word, regardless of Xiao Luli and the others still calling him, he directly opened the secret passage on the wall and slipped away. When he slipped, no one attracted the attention of the little guys. They turned around with snacks in their arms and glanced at the empty corridor, only to find¡ª¡ª Their father is missing! ! With a "crash" sound, all the snacks in their hands fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s dark eyes were round and their faces were pale. Qu Qianqian¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Li, sister Lili, where are our fathers? Why are they missing!¡± Xiao Luli's voice was also trembling: "There is also Brother Xiubai Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren, they are also missing!" Jian Xiyan tilted his head and thought for a moment before typing: Do they not want us anymore, so they have to do it first?Gone? Qu Qianqian trembled and said: "Impossible! My father will never let me go. He, he must have been taken away by a ghost!" "I feel so too!" Zhang Yiming couldn't accept the fact that he was abandoned by his father. He turned on the light of his mobile phone, arched his little nose, and smelled everywhere. "A ghost has come! I smell a ghost!" He said decisively: "It tastes a bit like potato chips! Our father must have been captured by a ghost that smells like potato chips!" Zhang Yiming turned his head and wanted to analyze the smell of this ghost with his friends. Then, he saw Jian Xiyan holding the freshly opened bag of potato chips in his hand. Zhang Yiming: "" At this moment, Greedy Ghost was once again urged to appear by the person in charge of the haunted house. But this time, it was different from the past few times when he had a sad face and wished he could escape on the spot and leave this cruel world. The gluttonous ghost appeared with a red face and an extremely excited mood, as if it was the Chinese New Year. As soon as he appeared, he cleared his throat and said proudly to a few panicked little guys: "You are right, your father was indeed taken away by ghosts." I originally thought that all the little guys would show expressions of fear, panic, worry and anxiety. Who would have thought, as Greedy Ghost looked at them, he saw them letting out a long sigh of relief. Greedy Ghost: ¡°???¡± The gluttonous ghost didn¡¯t understand why they looked like this, but he still put on a powerful posture like a ghost, and then said arrogantly: "Do you want to know where your father is?" Seeing the four little guys nodding their heads, the glutton was extremely satisfied and said: "It's very simple to know. As long as you give me all the snacks you have on you, I can tell you where they are being held." The little guys looked at each other, took a step back, and then shook their heads in unison: "Then don't do it." Greedy Ghost: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Dads who are watching the live broadcast: "" The glutton is simply unbelievable. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue? ¡°For snacks, I don¡¯t even want my own father. Who would have thought that Xiao Luli and the others thought very simply. "Uncle Ghost, then you can capture us too! Then we can go find our father!" Only at this moment did Xiao Luli remember the "ghost" identity of Uncle Ghost. The other three little guys obviously thought so too, and nodded repeatedly. This way, you won¡¯t lose any snacks, and you can still find your dad. How great. Greedy Ghost: "" You guys are really fucking smart little guys. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 721 He¡¯s not back yet ¡°But the glutton has been exploited for so long before, and now he finally has the opportunity to exploit him back. He wants all the snacks that were robbed from him back, including the principal and profit. How could he let it go! So, when faced with the little guys¡¯ request that he catch them, Greedy Ghost didn¡¯t even think about it and refused coldly: ¡°No.¡± Little Lu Li raised her little head. When she heard this, she didn¡¯t even think about it. She turned around and told her three friends who were picking up snacks behind her: "Brother Yiming, sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, Uncle Ghost said he can't do it! What should we do?" Greedy Ghost: "" Mist grass, fog grass! Shut up, shut up! Who can¡¯t do it? Stop talking nonsense in front of netizens across the country! I¡¯m going to look for a girlfriend in the future! Qu Qianqian picked up a bag of snacks on the ground. Hearing this, he raised his head and said "Ah" with a disappointed look on his face. Xiao Naiyin said with great sadness: "Sister Lili, why can't Uncle Ghost do it?" Greedy Ghost: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" ??????????????????????????????????? Two kills. "That's right!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. Three kills. The gluttonous ghost clutched his aching chest, feeling that the whole ghost was not feeling well. You can¡¯t do it! Not even your whole family! The glutton gritted his teeth fiercely: "Don't talk nonsense! Who said I can't do it anymore!" "You." Xiao Luli's eyes were clear and clean. She scratched her head with her little hand and said with a confused look, "Didn't you say that you can't do it yourself, Uncle Ghost just now?" The glutton said expressionlessly: "What I'm saying is, I can't catch you!!" Xiao Luli came back again, "Yes, Uncle Ghost, why can't you do it?" Greedy Ghost: "" Find someone to kill him! Seeing this, Zhang Yiming stopped picking up the snacks. He also raised his head and said doubtfully: "That's right, Uncle Ghost, why can other ghosts do it but you can't?" "Every other ghost can do it, but you can't." ¡¿ ¡¾You can¡¯t do it. ¡¿ "Whizzing". The glutton¡¯s heart was stabbed twice more severely. It would be an understatement to say that it was riddled with holes. He looked like he was about to vomit blood. Greedy Ghost: "" So why would he come here to humiliate himself? ¡¾Hahahahaha, what a pitiful glutton. ¡¿ ¡¾Haha, yes, he should stop Lili from talking! ¡¿ "That's right, as soon as Lili opens her mouth to speak, she will definitely lead the rest of her painting style astray! The kind of person who wants to get it back but doesn¡¯t know how to start! ¡¿ After that, the gluttonous ghost couldn't bear it anymore, in order to prove that he was "very good, very, very good, as good as other ghosts, or even better than other ghosts." Not only did he not accept a pack of snacks from Xiao Luli and the others, but he also endured vomiting blood and wanting to beat the child. He took the four of them into Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s secret room in the toy city. The glutton came in from the door and walked directly to a corner where there were many fairy tale books. He moved all the books away and pushed the tall bookcase against the wall aside. A delicate little door appeared in front of you. Greedy Ghost stepped forward, twisted the doorknob, and opened the secret door, revealing the long, dark tunnel inside. "Well, you just need to go straight along this road until you reach the very end, and you will find the place where your father is locked up" The glutton turned around and was about to explain the rules to the little guys in detail, but saw that there was no one behind him! His heart skipped a beat, he raised his head, looked around the room, and saw the four little cubs who were following behind him: "Little Lu Li dove into the pile of Barbie dolls, and hugged seven or eight Barbie dolls with her small hands; Qu Qianqian was sitting in a pool of bear dolls scattered on the ground, holding a black bear in her left hand, a pink bear in her right hand, and a yellow bear between the two bears. The expression on her face Smiling so happily. As for Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan, they each picked up a toy gun, hid in the secret room, and started fighting guerrilla warfare. Obviously, they have forgotten that they still have a fatherThis happened. Fathers who are locked up: "" Greedy Ghost: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Live broadcast room viewers "" Do you still remember that you are here to save people? In the end, it was Xiao Luli who first remembered her poor father who was captured by ghosts. She was sitting among a pile of Barbie dolls, her eyes flashing with deep fear, and she threw away the Barbie doll in her hand. Then, with her short legs, she hurriedly ran to the glutton. With red eyes and choked with sobs, he asked: ¡°Uncle Ghost, where is my father?¡± Damn it! It¡¯s all because the doll is so fun! It made her forget her father! It¡¯s been so long, if dad can¡¯t see her, he will definitely cry! She has to find her father quickly. "Otherwise, it would be bad if Dad cried to death." Greedy Ghost: "" Good guy, now you finally remember that you have a father? Xiao Luli stopped playing. When the others saw this, they also stopped playing and all gathered around. The glutton just wants to send these little guys away as soon as possible. So, without saying any more nonsense, he directly explained the end of the road, where their father was imprisoned. After sending the four little plague gods into the secret passage, the glutton closed the door tightly with a "bang" without giving the little guys inside a chance to react. After the door is closed, the secret passage is not completely dark. On both sides of the road, faint little lights were lit, and I could barely see the road under my feet. This road is relatively narrow, only wide enough for one adult to pass. "Xiao Luli and the others are relatively small, but they can walk two by two. As if she realized that Qu Qianqian was afraid of the dark, Xiao Luli held her hand and comforted her seriously: "Sister Qianqian, don't be afraid. I will protect you. They are amazing! Like my father, I have always protected him! You see, my father is still alive now just because of his protection. It¡¯s good!¡± After saying that, the little Loli was extremely distressed, and then continued: "My father is too weak and stupid. He was taken away by a ghost when they didn't protect him. He must be crying to death now! Hey " Live broadcast room audience: "" Fortunately, your dad is not here now, otherwise your butt and head would be in danger again! When Qu Qianqian heard these words, her eyes were bright with a hint of admiration, and she nodded heavily to show that she was not afraid anymore. So, the four people continued walking. As they walked, they met Xie Mobei and the others who had been waiting there early. Seeing that there was finally a ghost to ask for directions, Xiao Luli and the others were extremely happy. Xiao Luli hurriedly stepped forward, found a random ghost, and asked: "Uncle, do you know where our dad is? Our dad was kidnapped by a ghost just now, and he hasn't come back yet!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 722 Have you met my father? The ghost that Xiao Luli found happened to be Xie Mobei, who didn't look so scary on the outside. Xie Mobei lowered his eyes and heard this. He turned sideways and was about to signal them to look at the door over there. Their father was locked inside. But before he could speak, Mu Qi appeared with a smile. He stretched out his slender white hands, forcefully turned Xie Mo's body back to its right side, and blocked the door behind him again to prevent the little guys from seeing anything. Xie Mobei: "" I really want to kill someone. Mu Qi lowered his eyes and looked at the four innocent, fair and ignorant faces in front of him. He curved his thin lips, smiled and said softly: "We did arrest a lot of people just now, but we just don't know if your father is among them. Otherwise, do you have a photo of your father? Show it to me. Maybe your father is really there. " Xiao Luli looked at each other with the other three friends. The other three people pursed their lips and shook their heads at her, saying no. "Little Lu Li didn't save any photos of her father. On the other hand, there are many selfie photos of her on her father¡¯s cell phone. "We don't have a picture of our father," Xiao Luli thought for a moment, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she said, "But we can draw it!" Qu Qianqian and the others all think this is a good idea. But the next second, when no one reacted. With a "pop", a blood-red eyeball suddenly fell out of Mu Qi's eye socket and hit Xiao Luli's hand. Finally, he rolled to her feet. When Qu Qianqian saw this, she covered her mouth with her little hands and closed her eyes tightly, almost crying from fear. Fortunately, she kept telling herself, Sister Lili is here, don¡¯t be afraid, nothing will happen, so she didn¡¯t cry out. Over there, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan's faces turned a little pale. It can be seen how scary Mu Qi's move is. But Mu Qi himself seemed to be completely unaware, and he didn't seem to see the little things that were frightened by him. He still maintained the same smile as before, and the upward curve of the corners of his mouth did not change at all. He only stared at the little Lu Li in front of him, his tone was gentle, but paired with one of his empty and dark eye sockets, it looked extremely scary: "Okay, you go ahead and draw it." "oh." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly I saw it at my feet. Her eyes brightened, she bent down, stretched out her little hand, picked up the eyeball that had just touched her, and put it back into Mu Qi's hand. Little Naiyin said obediently: "Uncle, your eye has fallen out. ." The little loli will be very polite to the good guy who helps her find her father. Mu Qi: "" The live broadcast room viewers were almost frightened by Mu Qi¡¯s abnormal and terrifying look: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Mu Qi was silent, the little Loli thought for a moment and comforted him and said, "Uncle, don't be afraid. It's okay if your eye falls off. Just press it back and it will be fine." Mu Qi: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" It doesn¡¯t matter if the god drops it, just press it back. "But the audience then thought, Xiao Luli is a super fierce girl who can even replace her head and butt after being smashed. It doesn't seem strange at all that her eyes fell out and they were put back again. Qu Qianqian and the three of them were originally scared to death, but when Xiao Luli said this, as if the eyes were just toys, they suddenly became less scared. After Jian Xiyan recovered, he tore off the paper on his writing board and gave it to the other three people. He also found a few pencils from his schoolbag and handed them to them - Jian Xiyan always had a lot of paper and pens. I saw Xiao Luli grabbing the pencil and drawing very seriously. Mu Qi refused to give up and let his eyes fall down again. This time, two of them fell together, and they all fell on Xiao Luli¡¯s paper. Xiao Luli was even more cruel. She was probably too focused on painting and didn't pay attention to what fell. She only knew that these two things blocked her sight. She waved the little hand holding the pencil and dropped it. The two eyes on the paper fell to the ground. Then, he immersed himself in painting and continued to concentrate on it. Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi came to the haunted house as a volunteer, of course not to defraud money, he just came to scare their successors. Being a successor doesn¡¯t work if you don¡¯t have the guts.  So, Mu Qi didn't bend down to pick up the two eyes on the ground. He just held his arms and held up the two dark empty holes in his eyes, looking at the little boy expressionlessly. Lu Li. The whole person exudes an eerie and terrifying aura. If Xiao Lu Li raised her head, she would definitely be shocked by this terrifying scene. Xie Mobei and Lan Xi glanced at him and felt that he must have taken the wrong medicine today. They took a big step away from him calmly, indicating that they had nothing to do with this psychopath. Mu Qi: "" Xiao Luli was the first to finish the painting, and it only took less than half a minute to finish it. ¡°Obviously, she knows her father very well, and drawing him is not a problem for her at all. She raised her head and handed the paper in her hand to Mu Qi. She completely ignored the two big holes on Mu Qi's face and asked expectantly: "Uncle, this is my dad. Have you seen my dad?" Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi stared at her for a few seconds, not seeing a fearful expression on the little girl's face, and finally gave up the test. He finally believed it now. Their successor was really courageous. After giving up being scary, Mu Qi lowered his head and glanced at the paper handed over by Xiao Luli. With just one glance, he fell into a deep silence. Mu Qi couldn't help it, and took another look at the person on the paper who had a fat head, big ears, a big belly, and short legs, and looked like Zhu Bajie. After a while, he asked with difficulty: "Is this really your father?" "yes!" Xiao Luli nodded, "Uncle, have you seen my dad?" Mu Qi looked at the pig on the paper in silence, not knowing whether to say he had seen it or not: ¡°¡­It seems a bit familiar.¡± This is undoubtedly not the answer the little girl wants. In the room at the end, Lu Junhan had simply closed the live broadcast room. He sat on the sofa with an expressionless face, closing his eyes to rest. ¡°Obviously he planned to build up enough energy and wait for that little thing to come in later and kill her directly. Xiao Luli glanced at Mu Qi's terrifying face with two missing eyes, tilted her head and thought for a moment. I feel that my uncle must not be able to see it, so that¡¯s why he said this. The next second, she bent down and searched on the ground, and sure enough she found two bloody eyes. She picked them up one by one. He then pulled Mu Qi, who was confused, and asked him to bend down. Then, Xiao Luli stood up on tiptoe, looked at the front and back of the eyes, and stuffed the two eyes completely back into Mu Qi's eyes with her little hands. After doing this, she withdrew her little hand and held the piece of paper in front of Mu Qi's eyes. The little girl asked again in a crisp voice: "What about this, uncle, have you ever seen my dad?" Mu Qi: "" Thank you, but I'm not blind. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 723 At first glance, it looks like a dog Mu Qi knew that Lu Junhan and the others must be watching the live broadcast now. With the intention of not offending the other party and mistaking Lu Junhan for a pig, he was about to say that he had never seen him¡ª¡ª He has indeed never seen it before. What he has seen is Lu Junhan, not the pig-like Lu Junhan. After all, everyone knows how petty Lu Junhan is and how vindictive he is, and he must retaliate. Xiao Luli said that her father is a pig, but she is her biological daughter after all, and she can't kill him no matter what. But he is different. He didn¡¯t want to be chased by Lu Junhan¡¯s people as soon as he entered Haicheng in the future. But just as she was about to say this, Lan Xi noticed it. She gave Mu Qi a hard elbow and warned him not to do bad things. They were still waiting to cheat money. Even Mr. Shen squinted his eyes. Staring at him dangerously. Mu Qi: "" "Forget it, just chase him, otherwise he is afraid that he will not survive today first." So, Mu Qi lowered his eyes to meet the little girl's expectant and ignorant clear eyes, and said with a smile: "I've seen it before, of course I've seen it before." The little loli was not surprised at all. Instead, he straightened his small chest, raised his small chin slightly, and showed a proud and proud expression on his small fat face: "I knew it was like this. There can't be a ghost who doesn't know my dad, unless he just went blind." . Mu Qi: "" Drawn like that pig, only ghosts like us know your father. "Uncle, we have finished painting too!" Seeing that Xiao Luli had already handed in the "homework", the other three friends quickly handed over the drawings in their hands. Qu Qianqian was a little afraid of this ghost uncle whose eyes fell out. Although Mu Qi's eyes were pressed back now and it didn't look so scary anymore, the shadow when the eyes fell out just now was too big. Qu Qianqian only dared to give the drawing to Xiao Luli, but did not dare to approach Mu Qi. Xiao Luli happily handed Qu Qianqian¡¯s drawing to Mu Qi and asked him: "Uncle, this is sister Qianqian's father. Have you ever met sister Qianqian's father?" Mu Qi was immersed in the shock of "What the hell did Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi's son draw?" Mu Qi has been hunted down so many times in the past, and has had a few brushes with death, but he can still talk and laugh calmly, as if death is not a big deal. But this time, for the first time, cracks appeared in Mu Qi¡¯s perfect gentleman expression, which had always been a dignified and gentle smile. What Zhang Yiming painted is a car that has nothing to do with Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s appearance. The most important thing is that the car is very ugly. The lights on the front look like eyes, the rearview mirrors are like ears, and the four wheels look like legs. At first glance, it looks very much like a dog. And Jian Xiyan was even more ruthless. He drew a circle and painted it all black inside. Probably because he was afraid that Mu Qi's IQ would not be able to keep up with him, Jian Xiyan also made a note next to it: Dad¡¯s head. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. head. Still a completely black head. Mu Qi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan were still standing by and asked expectantly: "Uncle Ghost, have you seen our dad?" Mu Qi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± It would be better for him to be blind. ¡¾Hahaha, I feel like this ghost is going to be autistic. ¡¿ ¡¾No, what the hell is that painted by Brother Yiming? Is it a car or a dog? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, in short, after all, it¡¯s not Dad Zhang, right? ¡¿ [I guess what Brother Yiming painted was his father sleeping on his stomach, but I can¡¯t remember clearly. Brother Yiming just happens to like playing with cars. He may think that cars are a bit similar to his father sleeping on his stomach. So let¡¯s combine the two! ¡¿ ¡¾I think so too, but what I can't understand is that Xiyan's brother painted his head. I won¡¯t talk about the nose, eyes, and ears for now, but why is this head completely black? Is it because Jane¡¯s father often had a dark face before? ¡¿ ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Xiyan¡¯s younger brother, could not remember what his father looks like, is why he drew the back of his father¡¯s head? ¡¿ ¡¾Eh, it¡¯s really possible. ¡¿ ¡¾Hmmafter Dad Lu turned off the live broadcast, Dad Zhang and Dad Jian also turned off the live broadcast just now. Hahaha, I feel like they don¡¯t want to be rescued at all. ¡¿ ¡¾Not only do they not want to be rescued, they may also want to rush out and beat the children hahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooo now I just hope Qu Ying??Can hold on! ¡¿ ¡¾Best Actor Qu should be able to do it, Best Actor Qu likes his daughter so much, maybe if Qu Qianqian paints him into a piece of shit, Best Actor Qu will think this is evidence that Qu Qianqian loves him! Hey my daughter slave can't afford to be hurt! ¡¿ Of course Qu Sinian can hold on. It¡¯s not because he is a daughter-slave and can copy everything Qu Qianqian does. It¡¯s because he has confidence that Qu Qianqian can draw him well. Because he had taught Qu Qianqian how to draw him many times before. At first, Qu Qianqian¡¯s paintings were indeed like shit, even worse than shit, which made Qu Sinian shut up for several days. ¡°But under Qu Sinian¡¯s many hands-on guidance, the character he wrote in Qu Qianqian¡¯s writing has already begun to look like a human being. Qu Sinian is already very satisfied. Especially after seeing Xiao Luli¡¯s pig, Zhang Yiming¡¯s dog, and Jian Xiyan¡¯s black head, Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with Qu Qianqian¡¯s appearance. After all, he is still a person. He looked at Qu Qianqian, who had a fair face and pretty face in the live broadcast room, with a slight smile on her thin lips, and indescribable tenderness and pride in her eyes. After that, he turned to look at Lu Junhan and the other three who were sitting on the other sofa: Lu Junhan folded his slender hands, and sat on the sofa with an elegant and dignified posture, with a light expression and his eyes closed in meditation; Zhang Dazhuang was sitting next to Lu Junhan, and he couldn't figure out why he had become a dog! In the end, I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, so I got up and punched the wall. And Jian Yi, who was sitting next to Zhang Dazhuang, had an already dull expression on his face. His expression was even duller. Now he had no emotion at all, and he just had a standard expressionless dead face. Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment, as if he was a little confused, and smiled slightly: "Nodo you need to do this?" Lu Junhan and Jian Yi raised their eyes and glanced at him lightly. Naturally, they did not ignore the subtle show off between Qu Si Nian's clear eyebrows. Qu Sinian has always been cold and cold to the outside world, like a flower on a high mountain, unattainable. Only when he encountered Qu Qianqian did he have such a big change in his expression, and even his eyes showed complete indifference. He was proud and proud, fitting his aloof persona. ¡°Obviously, he is very confident that Qu Qianqian can draw him very well. Jian Yi pulled her thin lips expressionlessly. "Hehe, the villain succeeds, that's all. Zhang Dazhuang, on the other hand, was stunned by Qu Sinian's calm and calm expression, which even made him laugh. He turned his head in surprise: "Qu Yingdi, aren't you worried about how you will be painted?" Judging from the drawings of Xiao Luli, Jian Xiyan, and his brat, Qu Qianqian's painting level should be similar to the other three. It¡¯s amazing that Qu Sinian can still laugh. "What's there to worry about?" Although Qu Sinian wishes he could tell the world now how good his baby girl is and how good she is at drawing him as her father. ¡° Moreover, the fact that Qu Qianqian is so good at painting him shows how much Qu Qianqian loves him. But in the end, Qu Sinian endured it and said in a humble and reserved tone, but with confidence and pride, "No matter what happens, my baby will never turn me into a piece of shit." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 724 Why do you act like killing someone? At this moment, Mu Qi finally came to his senses from the drawings of Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan. He reached out and took the sketch drawn by Qu Qianqian that Xiao Luli handed over. Qu Qianqian looked at Mu Qi nervously and expectantly. Because the time was too short, she didn¡¯t draw very seriously, so she just did a few random drawings. But she should still be able to see what her father looks like. After all, she has painted it many times before. Mu Qi turned over the drawing. Rao had been mentally prepared in advance, but when a soft, feces-like thing occupied his sight forcefully, Mu Qi's eyes still glazed over for a moment. What the hell is this! Mu Qi: "" Really, why isn¡¯t he blind? It would be great if he was blind. There was a burst of laughter in the live broadcast room: ¡¾Hahahaha, it¡¯s really shit! ¡¿ ¡¾Is the actor Qu a crow¡¯s mouth! As soon as he said shit, Qu Qianqian immediately painted him a shit! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, stop talking, if you keep talking, I feel like Actor Qu is about to cry. ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooooh, baby Qianqian is indeed her father's leaky little cotton-padded jacket! ¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" ? Indoor. Qu Sinian remained expressionless for three seconds, and then decisively closed the live broadcast room. He silently stood up from his seat, walked to Lu Junhan's side, and sat down in Zhang Dazhuang's seat just now. When Zhang Dazhuang saw Qu Sinian raise his hand, he covered his face in pain, and he knew what happened at a glance. He laughed "hey" and returned what Qu Sinian had just said to them: "No Movie Emperor Qu, do you need to be like this?" Jian Yi glanced at him indifferently and said indifferently: "Well, what do you have to worry about? There is no way your baby will turn you into a piece of shit." Lu Junhan glanced at him with his dark eyes and sneered. Qu Sinian: "" ¡¾Ah hahaha, we are all dads, why should dad embarrass dad! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha Qu Best Actor has obviously caused public outrage just now! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s better now, Actor Qu is also autistic! All the dad¡¯s group were killed! It¡¯s too miserable! ¡¿ ¡¾The fathers were expressionless: Don¡¯t save us, just let us die in the hands of ghosts! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, to be honest, compared to Lili and the others, ghosts are not scary at all! ¡¿ Jian Chenglang naturally saw the scene where the four fathers closed the live broadcast room on their mobile phones. At this moment, Pei Mingzhi was still watching the live broadcast with a smile. Pei Mingzhi is also a wicked person. He not only watched it himself, but also insisted on dragging Lu Junhan to watch it together. After that, he was kicked hard by Lu Junhan. He was fine, but his phone fell and the screen went black. Now, everyone in the room is no longer watching the live broadcast, and they have no contact with the outside world at all. They just sit on the sofa and close their eyes to relax, living like a caveman. When Jian Chenglang saw this, he raised his eyebrows slightly and thought to himself, this won't work. Where is this? So, he waved his hand not far away, and the person in charge turned on the TV in Lu Junhan's room. And the picture on TV happens to be the picture in the live broadcast room. ¡°Obviously Jian Chenglang had already prepared. Not only the picture quality on the TV is clear and detailed, but the voices of the little guys are also very, very clear. Lu Junhan and others: "" ¡¾Hahahahaha, when it comes to dogs, Jane is the guide dog! He actually figured out this trick! ¡¿ ¡¾Looking at so many TVs in the room, you can tell that Director Jian has already planned it! Moreover, the switches of these TVs seem to be remotely controlled. Even if Father Lu and the others want to turn off the TV or forcefully unplug the power, there is nothing they can do! ¡¿ ¡¾There is another way, that is to smash the TV! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s useless to smash them, there are still so many in the house! ¡¿ ¡¾right! I counted, and there seemed to be nine TVs in the room. Even if Father Lu and the others smashed this TV, there would still be eight others! ¡¿ ¡¾Jian Guo: I didn¡¯t expect it, everything was as expected! Smash it! Smash it and open another eight! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, what a dog! ¡¿ Lu Junhan and the others naturally noticed the other TVs that were not on, and they also knew exactly what Jian Chenglang¡¯s dog was trying to do.meaning. But he sat still and didn¡¯t mean to smash the TV. He just watched the live broadcast on TV with an expressionless expression. It seems that they want to see what other tricks those little guys can come up with! Just for a moment, Mu Qi had already deeply realized that when the glutton faced these four little guys, he felt like vomiting blood. The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. Finally, under the expectant gazes of the four little guys, he quickly returned their drawings and gave each of them a "seen". After finishing speaking, Mu Qi immediately withdrew. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you offend the Qu family, Zhang family, Lu family, Jian family, four families, if you don¡¯t run for your life now, are you going to have to wait for Lu Junhan and the others to come out and give him a beating? He is not Xie Mobei, and he is not that resistant to beatings. Seeing that Mu Qi ran away in an instant, Xiao Luli was stunned for a moment. She scratched her head with her little hand and turned to ask Xie Mobei in confusion: "Uncle, did that uncle go to help us find our father?" Xie Mobei shook his head: "No." After saying that, Xie Mobei took off his mask. He bent down slightly, narrowed his eyes, and his cold and thin face approached the little girl's face. His dark and indifferent eyes looked at her steadily for two seconds. A strong sense of oppression as a hunter has his eyes on his prey instantly radiated from Xie Mobei's body. Xiao Luli looked confused and confused. Lan Xi was immediately startled. In the past, when Xie Mobei killed people, he would show such a focused and serious expression on his face. Generally, when Xie Mobei showed such an expression, it meant that he was thinking about where to start, which would make him feel happy, and Kill the enemy with one hit. "Xiao Xie, don't mess around, she is" Lan Xi opened her eyes wide and quickly stepped forward to stop him, but it was still a step too late. She narrowed her eyes and saw that the extremely dangerous Xie Mobei had raised his hand. The next second, he pursed his thin lips, the tips of his ears were red, and his long and thin fingertips quickly rubbed Xiao Luli's fat little face. The cool touch of a ball of soft elasticity instantly spreads from the fingertips, and it is unexpectedly soft to the touch. Lan Xi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± You tell me, if you touch your face, just touch your face. Why do you act like someone is killing someone? At this time, Xie Mobei was still cold and cold, as if he was going to kill someone in the next second. But her cheeks and the tips of her ears were so red that they looked like they could bleed. There was a faint smile of satisfaction on the corner of his mouth, like a child who got candy. Before Xiao Luli could ask Xie Mobei in confusion why he touched her face. Xie Mobei pursed his thin lips and looked at her big, clear and clean eyes. His thin lips were slightly opened, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn't say anything. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 725 Four Dads, Exactly 400 Afterwards, with a cold face, he thought for a moment, and then solemnly placed in his pocket an extremely delicate rose flower, only the size of his index finger, carved from metal, into the little girl's hand. Before Xiao Luli could speak, he turned around suddenly, obviously very shy. He fled the scene as quickly as possible. Xiao Luli looked at the beautiful little flower in her hand, and then at Xie Mobei who was running away: "" What a strange uncle. Lu Junhan: "" Xie Mobei, right? ???????? Very good, you¡¯re done. Only Lan Xi looked at the little rose with a complicated look on her face. There is a custom in country Z. After a person dies, relatives and friends will come to the mourning hall to send flowers to the deceased. Therefore, every time Xie Mobei kills someone, he will put a small rose on the corpse of the deceased, probably hoping that the soul of the deceased can rest in peace. But as Xie Mobei killed more people, the little roses appeared more often. As a result, this little rose has been regarded as a symbol of death by others. And the fact is that, over the years, wherever this little rose appears, someone will definitely die. Today is probably the only time that little roses appeared, but no one died. By now, it is obvious. Mu Qi came in disguised as a ghost to scare people. And Xie Mobei came in disguised as a ghost just to touch the little fat face that he couldn't touch last time. Lan Xi: "" Mr. Shen: "" In short, these two guys are not really here to cheat money. But without Xie Mobei and Mu Qi, it is now the home of the two of them to cheat money. Lan Xi and Mr. Shen expressed that they were quite satisfied. Elder Shen stepped forward and directly pointed to the door behind her: "Here, did you see that door? Your father is locked inside now." Seeing the eyes of the little guys brighten up, Lan Xi curled her lips slightly and continued: "It's easy to rescue them. One hundred yuan per person, if you give us, we will let them go!" Seeing that she was finally close to finding her father, and now only one door away, Xiao Luli quickly stuffed the flowers Xie Mobei gave her into her small bag. She looked at Lan Xi's snow girl mask with blood and tears, tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Sister Xue, is it a hundred yuan for a father?" Lan Xi heard "blood" as "snow" and thought the little girl was calling her "sister snow". He thought to himself, he is worthy of being their successor, and he can actually tell at a glance that this is the mask of the Snow Maiden. But the next second, he saw the little girl staring at the blood on her mask. Lan Xi finally came to her senses, and it turned out that her name was, "Sister Blood." Lan Xi: "" Being so distracted, after Lan Xi heard what Xiao Luli said, she responded directly, "Yes." "Is it so good?" The little Loli¡¯s big black eyes widened and she looked happy. Lan Xi was stunned, what¡¯s good? ¡°No¡­according to the way this little guy protected the watermelon before, shouldn¡¯t he now be desperate for money, kill relatives for the sake of money, and not even want his father for the sake of money? Why do you look so happy after spending money? Two seconds later, she saw the little Loli generously taking out her four hundred yuan of personal money, and said in a crisp voice: "Sister Xue, I want four dads." ??The little loli was happily dreaming and said: "In this way, the first father can sleep with me, the second father can watch TV with me, and the third father can help me beat my father when the fourth father hits me again ¡­Well, this is really great!¡± Lan Xi: "" Mr. Shen: "" Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" ¡¾Hahahaha, Lili makes a sound, leaving no trace behind! ¡¿ ¡¾The biggest mistake a money scammer makes is not covering Lili's mouth immediately to stop her from speaking first! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I feel like my style of painting is going to be led astray by Lili again! ¡¿ Sure enough, when Qu Qianqian and the others heard this, they quickly took out their pocket money. Qu Qianqian took out two red banknotes and said urgently:   "Sister Xue, then I want two dads, two will be fine! Well let's have three. No, I have money, four is fine. I still have one less dad to do my homework for me!" Lan Xi: "" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°One dad helps me with my homework, one dad helps me go to school, and another dad is beaten by me at home every day.¡± Zhang Yiming clasped his fingers and muttered some calculations. Then, with bright eyes, he took out three hundred-dollar bills and said happily: "Hey, Sister Xue, I only need three dads!" As if he thought of something, Zhang Yiming said again: "Oh, by the way, after my father is beaten to death by me, can I still buy my father from you?" Lan Xi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ¡¾I'll wipe it! If you didn¡¯t look at it, you wouldn¡¯t know that these four little guys are all rich people! ¡¿ ¡¾Haha, yes, such an explosion directly blew up all their pocket money! ¡¿ As for Jian Xiyan, he didn't say any nonsense. He took out 10 100 yuan bills from his wallet and handed them to Lan Xi without any expression. The meaning is obvious, he wants 10 fathers. Lan Xi: "" Jian Yi: "" It was Xiao Luli who was surprised: "Brother Xi Yan, why did you buy so many dads?" ??????????? Jian Xi proverb: type with an expressionless face: hang up and type. Jian Yi: "" "Little Luli's dark eyes widened, and she patted her head with her little hand: "Yes, I want to buy a father too, and then beat him every day! Beat him to death! Knock his butt and head off!" The little Loli waved her little fist, her clear eyes dancing with the excitement of eagerness to try. Lu Junhan: "" Wait, I will come out and kill you first. With that said, Xiao Luli took out another hundred yuan from the crack of her wallet and said hurriedly: ¡°Sister Xue, I don¡¯t want four dads anymore, I want five dads now! Four dads are not enough, a family needs five dads to have enough!¡± Lan Xi looked at the pile of little hands holding money in front of her. She couldn't bear it anymore. She gritted her teeth and whispered: "Take all the money back! I'm not selling daddy!" "Little Lu Li scratched her head with her little hands, looking confused: "But Sister Xue, didn't you say that a father is a hundred yuan?" Lan Xi: "" You are giving me a bug here! But Lan Xi had never seen anything like big winds and waves, so she quickly calmed down. She spread her hands and said directly: "Anyway, inside, each of you has only one father. If you want it, just give me a hundred yuan each. If you don't want it, I will take your father away." Lan Xi actually regretted setting the price too low. At that time, she thought that Qu Qianqian and the others had no money, and only Xiao Luli had 400 yuan, so she set the price for each person at 100 yuan. Four dads, just 400. Of course, once the four fathers are rescued, there will be no way to save Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai. But who knew, one of these little guys would be rich if they competed with each other! Also hidden, there are so many pocket money. After participating in the show for so long, I did not expose it at all. If she had known they were so rich, she would have set the price at one thousand yuan per person! Just for a moment Lan Xi thought about it. The four little guys have returned from their discussion. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 726 Little fat girl! you are vicious! ! ! Just now, when she heard that there was only one father inside, instead of the five fathers she wanted, Xiao Luli's expression suddenly changed from one with bright eyes and joy to one that was now dejected. She couldn¡¯t understand, where are the other four fathers? Was it bought by other children? They are so pitiful. Dad should buy two by two. "Otherwise, like her, if there is only one father in the family, his father will beat her every day, and then beat her to death. But if there are two fathers, his father can beat her father, and he will not beat her again! And after muttering with the other three friends, who didn¡¯t know what they said, Xiao Luli actually became happy again. Lan Xi thought for a few seconds. After much deliberation, she still didn¡¯t want these little brats to get past her too quickly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Otherwise, if they flew all the way here to pretend to be ghosts, and it lasted so little time, what would be the point of it. Seeing that Xiao Luli and the others were back, Lan Xi was about to start pretending to be stupid, then raise the price of each person to one thousand yuan, and then defraud these little guys out of their hands. But before she opened her mouth, the little Loli ran over happily. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A delicate little face, with two dark, smooth long ponytails swaying behind her head. She is beautiful and fair, like a little angel who has strayed into the mortal world. The little angel opened his big, dark, clear eyes, and his dark, slender eyelashes fluttered like little fans, and his little milk voice was childish and clear: "Sister Blood, we don't want it anymore!" These words immediately stopped Lan Xi from trying to raise the price. She was stunned for three seconds, and then a look of disbelief flashed across her face: "You don't want them anymore?! Nothe people in there are your biological fathers. Do you really don't want them anymore?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? She raised her little head, nodded heavily, her dark eyes sparkling, "Well! We really don't want it! Sister Xue, please take our father away!" Several dads: "" Lan Xi: "" No, I just said it casually! I have no plans to take your father away! What do I need your father for? Then, Xiao Luli turned around and waved her little hand: "Sister Xue, let's go back first. When you have five fathers, we will come to you to buy a father!" Lan Xi: "" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs Outlet Do you think this is a vegetable market, and you bring in goods? ! Xiao Luli and the others were originally very worried about their father. I¡¯m afraid that my father will be captured by evil spirits, and there will be great danger! Xiao Luli was still afraid that her father would be scared to death by a bad ghost and cry to death. But obviously, Lan Xi is a good ghost. Because she is very beautiful, and her father only charges them a hundred yuan. You know, one of Uncle Lu¡¯s fish costs one hundred yuan. Nowadays, a father only costs 100 yuan, which is really cheap! "Dad was caught by a good ghost, so they naturally don't have to worry. So, Xiao Luli and the others went back with peace of mind, planning to go out and make more money so that they could buy more daddy when they came back! Seeing these little guys, they really walked back without looking back, completely regardless of their father's life or death. Lan Xi was startled and quickly stretched out her hand to hold Xiao Luli: "Hey, wait a minute! I just said, I'm not selling my dad!!! There won't be 5 dads in the future! There is only one of them now. Do you want it? If you want it, each of you can give me a thousand One hundred! Yes, just give me one hundred each" "I'm afraid that if the little girl really doesn't want it anymore, the fathers won't have a child to claim, and the big guys will put the blame on her." Lan Xi compromised for the first time, took a step back, softened her tone, and quickly said: "Forget it! If you really don't have money, it's not impossible to make 90 per person!" Mr. Shen: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" You also said that you are not selling your father! This tone of voice is just like that of a seller, okay? Qu Qianqian and the others all looked at Xiao Luli. But Xiao Luli shook her head, her eyes were red, and she said in a low voice with aggrieved tone: "People who are rich"People just want five dads, one dad is not enough" Lan Xi was extremely puzzled: "Why can't I be a father?" "No way." Xiao Luli frowned and looked at Lan Xi's confused face, her fat face was serious and serious: "Because if there is only one dad, he will hit others every day! If there are four other dads When dad wants to hit others, he can hit the other four dads, and he will not hit others again! So, it only takes five dads!" Lan Xi: "" Live broadcast room audience: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Just now, we said that the third father should beat the fourth father, but now it has become one father beating the other four fathers. How violent your father must be to need one against four. Xiao Luli said happily: "Besides, if there are five dads, I can beat my dad every day! If I beat one dad to death, I still have four dads!" Lan Xi: "" I really want to tell you a cruel fact: The father you always wanted to beat to death is now in the room looking at you! Lu Junhan sat on the sofa, narrowing his dark and deep black eyes dangerously. The next second, with a cold face, he suddenly stood up from the sofa, exuding a gloomy cold air, and wanted to open the door and go out, blowing the head and butt of that little chubby girl! So that she can know what it means to have one father equal to five fathers! In the end, Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Pei Mingzhi were afraid that the little Loli's butt would be spread open by her father on the spot, and they could not stop crying for three days and three nights. They quickly stood up and stopped them with heavy eyes and violent expressions. Lu Junhan. Little Luli still didn¡¯t know that the number of times she would be beaten in the future had increased fivefold invisibly, and she was still daydreaming about the beautiful days of having five fathers with a happy look on her face. After Xiao Luli finished speaking, she waved her hand and brought the topic back: "So, Sister Xue, let's leave first. When you have many dads, we will come back to buy dads from you!" Lan Xi went crazy: "I told you! I really don't have another father, and I won't have any in the future! Never! There is only one now! Now each of you gives me 90, and I will release your father immediately!" The little guys looked at each other. Lan Xi gritted her teeth: "70! No more!" Mr. Shen: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" " Xiao Luli sneaked up to Qu Qianqian's side and said in a voice that she thought was quiet but that was actually audible to everyone: "Sister Qianqian, Sister Xue is not good. She only has one father. Let's find a ghost with many fathers." Lan Xi¡¯s teeth were almost broken, and she said word by word: "Okay! No money required! No money required, just fine!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Little chubby girl! you are vicious! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 727 As long as she is cute, I love her Hearing this, Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, she pointed at Lan Xi, turned to Xiao Luli and said: "Hey, Sister Lili, look! Sister Xue's father doesn't want any money!" The eyes of Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan both lit up. Lan Xi just wanted to send them away quickly, especially the difficult little guy named Lu Li. So, she said: "Yes, it doesn't cost any money, it's all given to you for free! Okay, don't be stunned, go and take your father away!" She doesn¡¯t want to be this damn money liar anymore for a minute! ????????? And a good money liar was turned into a human trafficker for these little guys who sold their father. Mr. Shen doesn¡¯t have any objections to this. Because even he, a bystander, was driven crazy by that little girl, let alone Lan Xi. " Moreover, they have spent a long time here. After all, Mu Qi and Xie Mobei also wasted a lot of time just now. In the room, Lu Junhan and the others may have been impatient for a long time. Therefore, Mr. Shen said nothing more. But deep down in my heart, I once again looked at Xiao Luli with admiration. It¡¯s really not easy to push Lan Xi to this level. Lan Xi was almost driven crazy. Are Mu Qi and the others still far away? Mr. Shen chuckled and was happy to watch the show. ¡¾Hahaha, another ghost driven crazy by Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾Pear is really poisonous! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha I think of that poor glutton just now, he was driven crazy by Lili's magical brain circuit! But I still think it makes sense and there is no problem at all! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! I think Lili can completely brainwash people in the future. The truth, oh no, is a series of crooked theories, and it¡¯s hard for people to refute! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooh, congratulations! After the greedy ghost, another female ghost who cheated money can be freed! ¡¿ ¡¾How pitiful! The glutton didn't get any snacks, and the scammer didn't get any money either. It seems like it's not easy to take something from Lili's hand! ¡¿ Lan Xi originally thought that even if she said it was free, she would even give it away for free, which would give the little guys an advantage. Even so, Xiao Luli definitely wouldn¡¯t want it. After all, there is only one dad in the room. And what the little chubby girl refused to have just now was "a father". "If it hadn't been like this, she would have defrauded this little girl of her movie money. Lan Xi was thinking about how to force Xiao Luli to submit and accept her only father. But who would have thought, to her surprise, the little loli wanted it without saying a word. Still very happy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Little Luli didn¡¯t say much. She carried a small schoolbag and a small basket, and with her short legs spread out, she followed the other friends towards the front room with an excited expression. That cheerful look that didn¡¯t reject having only one father made Lan Xi realize that she might have been deceived by this little girl¡¯s movie! She doesn¡¯t want five dads at all, she just wants her to give her dad for free! She was actually deceived by a three-year-old girl! If word gets out, it will be such a shame and humiliation that she won¡¯t even have to be a human anymore! But the facts proved that Lan Xi was overthinking. "Xiao Luli's simple 300-year-old brain cannot yet think of such a complicated and insidious conspiracy. It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t want a father. Just when Lan Xi fell into deep suspicion, the little Loli followed her friend for a few steps and came back in a hurry. "Sister Blood!" Hearing her shouting, Lan Xi said: "?" What does this guy want to do? ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not enough to defraud Dad from her for free, and he also wants to defraud her of money? Thinking of this, Lan Xi's expression became a little more wary. The little Loli didn¡¯t pay attention to her cautious expression. Instead, she raised her black head and asked with bright eyes: "Sister Xue, when will you return our father who was captured by you?" When Lan Xi heard that this was the original question, she breathed a sigh of relief and pointed to the room over there, "That's all right now. Well, your fathers who were arrested before are all in there. Just go in and find them." " "No, that's not it!" When Xiao Luli heard this, her black eyes widened, and Xiao Naiyin suddenly became anxious.? "Isn't that the father you gave us as a gift? We also have a father who was kidnapped by you! When will you return it to us? They are in a hurry to use it!" Lan Xi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" ¡¾Hahaha, Sister Li is indeed my Sister Li! What a master at taking advantage of loopholes! ¡¿ ¡¾Sure enough, Lili is still the fierce girl Lili, she hasn¡¯t changed at all! ¡¿ ¡¾I wonder why Lili agreed so happily? It turns out there is a bug here! ¡¿ ¡¾Happy Lili: Sister Xue gave me a father for free, and I also have a father who was kidnapped, so I have two fathers! If my dad wants to hit me in the future, he can hit another dad! This is really great! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, the person upstairs is very stupid! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, to be honest, what Lili said seems to be right. The female ghost lady really said that the father in the room was given away for free, and the father who was caught has not been returned yet! ¡¿ ¡¾Is this the so-called, you arrested Zhou Shuren, does it have anything to do with me, Lu Xun? ¡¿ "That's right, this is the father you gave me for free. It has nothing to do with my father who was taken away, hahaha" ¡¾The female ghost lady is simply stunned! ¡¿ ¡¾A glutton who has encountered a similar situation said that he has many dirty words that he must say to Lili! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, yes, Lili has this kind of ability. She makes you lose so much without knowing it that you almost vomit blood. In the end, you still owe her! Absolutely amazing! ¡¿ ¡¾But Lili still looked confused and innocent, having no idea what was going on. This is the most amazing thing! ¡¿ ¡¾Others pretend to be pigs to eat tigers, but she is a piglet to eat tigers! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, it¡¯s true. Here again, I sympathize with the poor glutton. ¡¿ [I remembered that Greedy Ghost had stolen all of his snacks from Lili, and actually owed Lili three potato chips, and finally returned a bag of potato chips. Greedy Ghost probably never wants to see Lili again in his life. . ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, yes, from this incident, we can see that don't reason with Lili, and don't be tough with Lili, unless you really, really want to die! ¡¿ "But there's nothing I can do about it, she's just so cute!" Especially now that he is confident and asking for a father with the ghost girl, it is so cute! Woohoo, as long as she is cute, I love her! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili said that she wanted the female ghost sister to return it to her father, saying that she was in a hurry to use it! So, I guess, Lili must have wanted to wait for the ghost girl to return the captured father before picking up the father in the room. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 728 There are not 10 dads to beat, but 2 will do ¡¾I guess so, then, the two dads can kill each other, and Lili is watching the show, watching, and even stepping in from time to time to make up for it! But the question is, where can I find the second father? ¡¿ Lan Xi didn¡¯t know where to find an identical father for this little guy. So, the situation became deadlocked. Qu Qianqian and the others, who were about to reach the door of the room, saw that Xiao Luli was helping them fight for the second father who was arrested. They stopped picking up the first father in the room and ran over as well. Said to Lan Xi, who had a stiff expression¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian: "Yes, Sister Xue, where is our arrested father?" Zhang Yiming: "Sister Xue, please return our arrested father to us! This way we will have two fathers!" Jian Xiyan thought for a while and then typed: There are not 10 dads to call, but 2 will do. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lan Xi: "" "In short, because of Xiao Luli's situation, the originally normal style of saving dad has become distorted again. Lan Xi couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said directly: ¡°The father I¡¯m sending you to now is the father you were arrested before. You only have one father, not two!¡± Xiao Luli's eyes widened, "Impossible! You're lying! We have two dads!" Qu Qianqian: "That's right! Sister Xue, you must be lying. We have two fathers, but you just don't want to give them to us!" Zhang Yiming: "That's right, one hundred yuan per dad! You definitely want to hide our second dad and sell it for money!" Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and typed angrily: Bad guy! Pay it to our dad! Lan Xi: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡¾Hahaha, the previous show about gluttons being driven crazy has been removed from the shelves. Now I invite everyone to watch the show about money cheats being driven crazy. ¡¿ "Hahahaha, if you ask me, you should shut Lili's mouth first!" Really, as long as Lili shut up, maybe the money scammer would have successfully defrauded the money and opened the door! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right! It's a pity that she never blocked Lili's mouth, and she even tried to be tough with Lili, joking, thinking that Lili got the title of fierce girl for nothing, hahaha! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili: Don't be tough with me, unless you want to risk your life. Hahaha. ¡¿ Lan Xi actually also discovered that among the four little ones, the one who plays the leading role is the most adorable and cute one, but also the most ferocious, with the most terrifying combat power and the most amazing brain circuit. As long as she doesn't speak, everything will be fine. It¡¯s not surprising that her worldview collapsed when she spoke. But unfortunately, Lan Xi understood it too late. She always thought that Jian Xiyan, who had always been silent and had a cold and bossy demeanor, was the leader among the four. Who would have known that he was also Lu Li¡¯s follower. Lan Xi turned her head to look at Mr. Shen next to her, and gave him a secret look, asking him to come up with something quickly. Mr. Shen put on a scary mask and looked up at the sky. Although the mask looks scary, the top of the tunnel is also very dark. But one can still see from Mr. Shen's majestic and calm demeanor that he has a detached and elegant look that says, "This man has long looked down upon all kinds of trivial matters in the world." To put it simply, it¡¯s¡ª¡ª He completely ignored Lan Xi¡¯s call for help and pretended that he didn¡¯t know her. Lan Xi: "" "Very good, old man, she has finally written down the debt of not saving her even if she refuses to save her!" ¡­¡­ But Jian Chenglang had strict rules for this door, so he could only let the little guys open it. You can still drive together with only 4 little guys, and one of them is missing. ¡° Moreover, in order to prevent some fathers who couldn¡¯t control their temper and wanted to beat their children from messing around, only the fingerprints of the little ones and Jian Chenglang¡¯s own backup fingerprints were recorded on the door. Except for them, no one else can open this door. Even the fingerprints of Lu Junhan and others in the room were useless. Only the fingerprints of four little ones together, or the fingerprints of just one person, Jian Chenglang, will work. If it wasn¡¯t like this, Lan Xi might have rushed over earlier, opened the door with her fingerprints, and kicked all four annoying little guys into the room one by one. There is no need to glare at them here. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Without thinking, I grabbed the hands of the four little guys and forced them to open the door. Or, find a special tape and secretly copy the fingerprints of the four little guys¡ª¡ª Xie Mobei has done this a lot before, so Lan Xi naturally learned from him in the name of her relatives. It couldn¡¯t be easier to open the door to the haunted house. ¡°But there are cameras everywhere here. If she really does this, let alone the father behind the little guys will not let her go. The audience in the live broadcast room may be able to drown her with just a spit of spit. Of course, the most important thing is that Lan Xi doesn¡¯t even bother to use this cheating method to open the door. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re on a mission, so there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless. Now in the game, she wants these little guys to open the door sincerely. Facts have proved that Lan Xi is worthy of coming out of the storm, and worthy of being the second in command of the "Shadow". Even without Mr. Shen¡¯s help. It didn¡¯t take long for her to come up with a countermeasure. Mr. Shen saw that the situation was deadlocked and that too much time had passed, far exceeding the time given to them by the program team. He glanced at his phone, walked to Lan Xi, lowered his voice and said: "Let's withdraw. The program team sent a message saying that they will handle the rest." The program team¡¯s solution was naturally to ask Jian Chenglang to open the door and let the fathers out. As for what happened next, the fathers would take care of the children, beat them, and kill them. In short, every little one is being taken care of by their father, so there is no need for the program team to worry about it. "No, I've already thought of a way." Lan Xi raised her eyebrows and gave Mr. Shen a "look at me" look. ¡°Just kidding, she has never failed on a mission. She has slept with the president of country y, the prime minister of country k, and the richest man of country p, more than three or four times. ¡°There are just a few little guys now, and she doesn¡¯t believe she can¡¯t handle it. ??If she can¡¯t do it hard, can¡¯t she be soft and trick a few little guys into coming over, and then let them open the door sincerely? Lan Xi suppressed the coldness between her eyebrows and softened her face, making herself look more believable and real. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Lan Xi¡¯s aura that has changed, or it¡¯s psychological effect. When the audience in the live broadcast room looked at Lan Xi¡¯s Snow Girl mask with blood and tears, not only did it feel less scary than before, but they also felt kind-hearted. It seems that in the next second, Lan Xi will sit on the lotus throne and run to save all sentient beings. Live broadcast room audience: "" ¡­This is a different person! Outsiders don¡¯t know it clearly, but Mr. Shen knows it very well. This is Lan Xi's most handy skill, a kind of disguise. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 729 Tell me, what do you want from me? Mr. Shen didn¡¯t know how Lan Xi did it. Anyway, she can become 78 people in one day. No matter whether the other person is a man or a woman, their demeanor, body shape, appearance, words and deeds are almost the same as the person she is imitating. It seems like it¡¯s me. Probably in order not to cause too much of a sensation, Lan Xi changed her demeanor. And the way she looks now is obviously imitating Guanyin in this world. Her whole body is filled with the holy light that saves all sentient beings, making people unable to help but listen to her words. Mr. Shen: "" You¡¯ve worked hard! Actually, Lan Xi doesn¡¯t want to imitate Guanyin. But she often hangs out with Mo Wu'an and Xie Mobei. These two people look blank, but they are not kind, let alone kind-hearted, and they generally have no expression on their faces. And Mu Qi is even worse. Mu Qi appears to be a gentleman and polite, but his heart is dark. It would be better not to imitate him. As for Mr. Shen, he is too old and his aura is too fierce. It is not suitable for him to learn now. In her recent missions, most of the people she has come into contact with are vicious people, or dignitaries of a country, and their aura is very fierce and terrifying. I really can¡¯t think of a few people who look kind and kind. The only thing that fits the situation is probably that when Xie Mobei was reading Journey to the West, she accidentally glanced at Guanyin, which is most consistent with the current situation. Thinking about it now, there is really no good person around her. The only one who looks like a good person is actually Guanyin on TV. But now is not the time to think about that. Lan Xi lowered her eyes slightly, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and sighed: "Well, you guys have discovered it, and I admit that you do have a second father." Dads: "" Mr. Shen: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" When Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan heard this, their little faces flashed with joy, and they looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°Obviously, having two dads is better than one dad. Xiao Luli was still not surprised at all. The fair little fat face is full of pride and confidence, "Let me tell you, Sister Xue, I am so smart, you can't deceive me. Only dad can deceive me." Lan Xi¡¯s hands were so itchy thinking about it that she wanted to reach out and rub her chubby little face. Let¡¯s see if she dares to be so arrogant. At this moment, Qu Qianqian asked hurriedly: "Sister Xue, where is our second father now?" "Good question!" Lan Xi stretched out her slender white fingertips, tapped her forehead, and pretended to be thoughtful: "Let me think about where I kept your second father who was captured" Soon, Lan Xi figured it out. She looked at the four little guys with a smile and said: "I remembered, I imprisoned them with your first father. So, you just need to open that door and go in and you will see your two fathers." ¡¾Hahaha, the female ghost lady is crazy encouraging the little guys to open the door! ¡¿ [Female ghost lady: Hurry! Give! I! go! open! Door! After opening the door, I was liberated! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Haha, it¡¯s not easy to be a ghost these days! You also have to compete with players in a battle of wits and courage! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Don¡¯t you think the ghost lady¡¯s words are very inflammatory? Although I knew there was no ghost second dad inside, after hearing what the ghost lady said, I almost wanted to open the door! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, me too! Is it possible that the ghost lady has studied psychology before? ¡¿ ¡¾Even people as big as us can't escape, and baby Lili and the others certainly can't escape either! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I'm so excited, Lili and the others are finally going to open the door! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo woo woo, me tooI can't wait to see the wonderful scene of dad beating pears! ¡¿ ¡¾The pervert upstairs, identification completed! Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it too! ! ! The way Lili looks so cute when she cries, I really want to pinch her little fat face! Let her cry for three days and three nights! ¡¿ ¡¾Eh! It's strange, Lili and the others didn't open the door! ¡¿ ¡¾Isn¡¯t it? Those words are so inflammatory. Moreover, just looking at what the ghost lady said, it is actually very reasonable. Anyway, I don¡¯t think it is a big problem. Lili and the others should be able to help themselves to open the door and find the two dads. That¡¯s right! ¡¿ ¡¾Ah! Don't underestimate our Sister Li. Our fierce girl Li Li is very vigilant. At first glance, she looks like someone who has been deceived by her father many, many times. Most people can't deceive her! ¡¿ Sure enough, Xiao Luli put down the snack basket in her hand, searched and searched in her little pink schoolbag, and finally took out a mobile phone at the bottom. I called my dad directly. Lan Xi: "" You still have this fucking trick! Live broadcast room audience: "" Damn it! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Smart! Also know to call ahead to confirm. ¡­¡­ In the room. Lu Junhan was sitting on the sofa, his dark and dark eyes staring at the little pink man holding the phone on the TV, pressing the phone number with his head down very seriously. After a while, the phone he placed on the coffee table in front of him suddenly rang. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly and glanced at the caller ID on the screen, "The little fat girl picked up from the trash can." Thinking of a certain chubby girl looking for five dads and beating one to death, a sneer escaped her thin lips. He stretched out his hand and hung up the phone expressionlessly. The little Loli looked at the phone and was extremely surprised. Lan Xi and the others couldn't see the scene in the room. Seeing Xiao Luli like this, they couldn't help asking: "What's wrong?" When Song Qingwan gave her a mobile phone before, he taught her which notification sounds meant to turn off the phone, which notification sounds meant to block the phone, and which notification sounds meant the other party had hung up. So, the little Loli thought for a while and said seriously: "My father died." Lu Junhan: "" Lan Xi: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" The phone hung up and I hung up. You said it as if your father was dead. The little Loli beat again, distressed: "My dad died again." other people:"¡­¡­" The little Loli continued to fight, but this time, she unexpectedly got through. Xiao Luli¡¯s big black and clear eyes widened, but she soon recovered, and her milky little voice sounded very happy: "dad!" Lu Jun said coldly and directly: "Come here and open the door." The little Loli hesitated and asked: "Dad, is the second dad next to you?" Lu Junhan glanced at the empty sofa next to him. Qu Sinian and others who were originally sitting next to him have completely given up their hope on the little guys now. Everyone is gathering around the door, thinking about how to get out. Lu Junhan said calmly without changing his expression: "Yes." The little Loli was really hard to fool now. She hesitated and then said, "Then can you let the second father talk to me?" "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly, "Okay." Then, the audience in the live broadcast room saw that Lu Junhan calmly changed the phone from his left hand to his right hand, and said in a calm voice: "Tell me what you want from me." Live broadcast room audience: "" When it comes to being coquettish, you are still coquettish. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 730: My head is going to break from thinking about it... The little Loli really had no doubts. But in her current view. The father she can get through on the phone is her real father who was taken away. And the second dad who answered the phone now was the fake dad given to her by Sister Xue. Although both of them are Lu Junhan, from the bottom of her heart, the little girl still prefers her father who was originally captured. To put it simply, in the eyes of little Loli, the fake father given by Lan Xi was just a tool to help her deal with Lu Junhan to prevent Lu Junhan from beating her. In terms of status, they are probably similar to Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, they are like family members. Because little Loli has always had only one father in her heart. Although that father always spanked her butt and head, and sometimes he was very bad, and he was a stinky father, but she still liked him, she liked him the most in the world. Therefore, instead of calling "Dad", she called "Second Daddy." After shouting, she secretly raised her head and glanced at Lan Xi and the others over there, then bent over slightly, like a thief, and put her pink mobile phone to Bai Yingying's ear. The big, black and clear eyes rolled around. Lan Xi: "" This is to prevent thieves! As if he was afraid that his father, Lu Junhan, would hear him. Xiao Luli lowered her voice and whispered into the phone: ¡°Second dad, have you ever fought with my dad?¡± Lu Junhan frowned coldly, wanting to tell the truth. But then I suddenly remembered that this little chubby girl had said before that if the two fathers started fighting, they would never hit her again, and I suddenly understood what this little chubby girl was up to. His slender and straight body leaned back slightly on the sofa, bent his long legs, and sneered with his thin lips, but his voice was still calm: "Beat." The little Loli's eyes suddenly lit up, and she asked anxiously: "The second father, can you beat my father?" "good." "Little Lu Li tilted her head. She still understood her father. "It's okay" means he was beaten. The little Loli suddenly had unprecedented confidence, and she had a lot of confidence. She raised her chin and asked "Second Dad" to return the phone to Lu Junhan. Before Lu Junhan could speak, the little girl changed her previous vigilance and cautiousness, and instead straightened out her small breasts, with a look of arrogance on her white and tender little fat face: "Dad! I'm going to open the door for you now! Let me tell you, I'm not afraid of you now! I won't be afraid of you anymore! Because if you come out and dare to hit me again, my second father will beat you to death!" He will beat you to death, and even beat your head and butt flat, hum! You must be afraid!" Lu Junhan: "" He really didn¡¯t want to live when he saw this little fat girl. ¡¾Fuck! My sister Li is indeed my sister! How dare you talk to Dad Lu like this! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooooh, Lili, run! Don't open the door! That was your father who deceived you! There is no second father in it at all! ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, let¡¯s have a moment of silence. ¡¿ Qu Qianqian and the others also called their old father to confirm that there was indeed a second father in the room. The little guys happily opened the door. To prevent the little guys from finding out that they had been deceived and coming back to settle accounts with her, Lan Xi quickly pulled Shen Lao away. Three minutes later¡ª¡ª In the haunted house building, there were indeed heartbreaking cries one after another. Xiao Luli stood in the brightly lit large room, her red eyes filled with sad tears. She held her beaten head in one hand and her beaten buttocks in the other, raising her little head. , crying so sadly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad, Dad, I am wrong, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. ¡­¡± Lu Junhan was indifferent. He knew very well that this chubby girl would definitely dare to do it next time. He folded his arms expressionlessly and raised his hand to hit her little head again. Seeing her showing aggrieved expression. Lu Junhan¡¯s thin lips overflowed with a sneer: ¡°Then tell me, where did you go wrong?¡± The little Loli was crying, her little body was twitching, the tip of her nose was red, and her face was stained with tears, she looked extremely pitiful. She wiped her tears with her little hands, her eyes were red, and she said in a choked voice: "People"?. People shouldn't open the doorthat door is not good at all! It's just a bad door! They will never open the door again. Woohoo! " Lu Junhan: "" Live broadcast room audience: Hahahaha. "No," Lu Junhan hit her on the head again and said coldly, "Think again!" The little Loli opened her big watery black eyes and looked at him aggrievedly: "Dad, I can't figure it out" ¡°Obviously, a certain little fat girl has no idea where she went wrong. Seeing that Lu Junhan was about to beat her again, Xiao Luli raised her little hands, quickly held her head and sobbed. She felt that she was so pitiful. Her second father was gone, and she was beaten so badly by her father. ¡°And her father beat her so badly, and now he still beats her. She is so pitiful and pitiful! In order not to be beaten, the little Loli was crying and thinking hard with her fish head. She sobbed twice and said again while crying: "They should have run away as soon as they opened the door. No, they shouldn't have been stupid. Go in and look for daddy" If she ran away, she wouldn't be caught and beaten by her father like she is now. "" The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped out. He closed his eyes and opened them again. He calmed down the urge to strangle the crying little fool to death. He lowered his eyes expressionlessly and said coldly: "Think more about it." Xiao Luli sobbed in frustration, "Dad, I really can't think of it. My head is going to be broken thinking about it" Lu Junhan: "" How long do you fucking think about it before your head breaks. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t expect her three-year-old IQ to figure it out now, so he said coldly: "Do you know why I hit you so many times just now?" The little Loli didn¡¯t want to cry at first, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore and burst into tears. With tears in her eyes and red eyes, she shook her head. Lu Junhan said lightly: "Didn't you always say you wanted to have five fathers?" Little Luli was not curious about how Lu Junhan knew she wanted five fathers. ¡°But after hearing what Lu Junhan said, I thought he was going to other father sellers to buy her four other fathers to compensate for the beating she received. Immediately, the little Loli's eyes lit up and she nodded desperately. Lu Junhan rubbed his wrists and sneered, his cold voice full of danger: "I can't change the other four fathers for you, but I can still help the other four fathers beat you to death!" Xiao Luli: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Xiao Luli: "!!!!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 731 Even if someone gives them money, they don¡¯t want another father. The little Loli's big black eyes widened, and a hint of fear flashed through her clear and clean eyes. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve never thought of this before. The expression on Xiao Fat¡¯s face was extremely horrified. Lu Junhan curled his thin lips slightly, glanced at her pale little face with dark and deep eyes, and there was an indescribable look of satisfaction between his brows and eyes. Then, he smoothed his cuffs with his fingers and spoke lightly: "Do you still want 5 dads now?" "No, no more." The little Loli had tears in her eyes, sniffed her red nose, and shook her head like a rattle, "I don't want five dads anymore! Five dads are not good, it's really not good" Lu Junhan¡¯s lips curved a little deeper, and he asked knowingly: ¡°Then the second dad¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore, and others don¡¯t want it either!¡± The little Loli remembered how many times she had been spanked on the head and butt, and couldn't help feeling sad. She wiped her tears with her little hands: "I don't want any of them anymore. I don't want my father anymore" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Hahahahaha, I'm scared, she's finally scared! ! ! Our fierce girl Lili, our invincible sister Lili, she, she, she is finally afraid! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu, this is like shooting himself in the foot! Lili doesn¡¯t want a father now! Hahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! If you ask me, Dad Lu has his own way! Knowing how to force Lili to give up her five fathers and her second father, Actor Qu should really come over and learn from Father Lu! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? What happened to Qu Yingdi? ¡¿ [Hahahaha, Actor Qu just made Baby Qianqian cry, and then he tried his best to coax her. After coaxing him, he tried his best to explain to Baby Qianqian, saying that if she wanted three or four dads, it would break his heart. , and even worse, he will be so sad that he dies. Hahaha, guess what Baby Qianqian said! ¡¿ ¡¾What did she say? ¡¿ [Baby Qianqian was probably infected by Baby Lili. She directly and confidently said to his father, just because you will be sad to death, that¡¯s why I have to find more dads. Otherwise, if you are sad to death, I won¡¯t. Dad! If I find a few more dads, you can rest assured and be sad to death! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Actor Qu choked up, his face turned blue, and in the end he almost cried and knelt down to beg Qianqian, baby, to change her ways and forget about other fathers! Fortunately, the actor Qu said a lot, and baby Qianqian finally listened to it, and now she no longer clamors for other fathers! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, the latest battle report, brother Yiming is no longer clamoring for another father! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? It seems that every group of fathers is very good at dealing with their own children! I thought fathers were very bad at raising children! ¡¿ ¡¾You should have brought too many, so you will understand! After all, Lili has no mother. Brother Yiming's mother is only known to be alive, but not who she is. Anyway, it is hidden deep and cannot be found. Brother Xiyan's mother died very early. These three have no mothers. Of course, I can only rely on my father to take care of me. As for baby Qianqian, this is an exception, but having a mother is the same as not having a mother. The reason why Actor Qu is a slave to his daughter is probably because of an agreement with Mo Qingyan. In the first few years, he will take care of the children. After all, Actor Qu has long been at the top of the entertainment industry, and there is no need to look at the faces of capitalists. , On the contrary, the capitalists may have to look at the expressions of him and the Qu family behind him. Mo Qingyan only made his debut four years ago. In the past few years, his career has been on the rise. Naturally, he is focused on his career and has no time to take care of Qu Qianqian. But I heard that as long as she has time, Mo Qingyan will come back. I spend a lot of time with Qu Qianqian at home, but generally speaking, I still don¡¯t spend as much time with Qu Qianqian as the best actor Qu Qianqian does. ¡¿ ¡¾How come the person upstairs is so clear? Is he an insider? ¡¿ ¡¾I also heard what other big guys in the industry said! Not guaranteed to be true! Anyway, just listen to it! ¡¿ "I'm not curious about this. I just want to know how Father Zhang got rid of Brother Yiming?" ! Shouldn't he be following the tender and humble route of Best Actor Qu, or the intimidating and threatening route of Dad Lu? I feel like these two styles are not like what Zhang¡¯s father would use! ¡¿ ¡¾You really guessed it right! Father Zhang didn't use any style, he just beat me, from beginning to end, all the time, and while he was beating me, he was scolding the little brat, the kind of brat type of beating, hahaha. ¡¿ [I also watched it. At the beginning, Zhang¡¯s father didn¡¯t say anything nonsense and just started to fight. Brother Yiming was also very fierce. He directly shouted, let Zhang¡¯s father fight. As long as he couldn¡¯t be beaten to death, he would change him when he went back. He let his father, who didn't know how to hit him, beat him to death, which almost made Father Zhang very angry! But the result is alsoIt was good. Brother Yiming finally couldn't bear the beating and cried and begged for mercy. Hahahaha, it made me laugh to death anyway. ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, Brother Xiyan is fighting with his father again! However, Brother Xiyan seems to have given up on the idea of ??finding other fathers - I saw with my own eyes that he deleted his plan to find other fathers from his mobile phone notes! ¡¿ ¡¾I also saw it, and brother Xiyan not only deleted it, but also wrote another sentence, never find a second father! ! ! There are a dozen exclamation points after this sentence, which shows how determined Xi Yan's brother is not to find another father! ¡¿ ¡¾certainly! Our Xiyan brother is not stupid. He can find a few more fathers. He can't beat so many fathers by himself, unless those fathers are really hung up and allowed to be beaten by him. ¡¿ In this way, after being beaten by their father, the four little guys shed tears and recognized a cruel fact¡ª¡ª dad. Only one is enough. From now on, don¡¯t say that dad gives it to you for free. Even if someone gives them some money, they won¡¯t want another dad! ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan¡¯s room had two doors. One door is a fingerprint door that can only be opened by four little ones. There is another door, which is a password door. ¡°Obviously, by opening the coded door, they can get out of the room. This room is undoubtedly a secret room. Jian Chenglang became a man this time. This time the door code does not require solving the problem. The door code is 24 digits. For these 24 numbers, you only need to line up the previous passwords for the secret room door of Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, Lu Junhan, and Jian Yi, and then enter them one by one to get the final answer. But unfortunately, Lu Junhan and the others had to rely on a key to get out of their secret room, and there was no door code at all. Pei Xiubai, who had been silent all this time, seemed a little impatient with the waiting. He frowned coldly and opened his phone directly, slightly lowering his cold and waveless eyes. The long and pale fingertips quickly edited a series of dense Trojan codes. Two seconds later, he directly invaded the information database of the haunted house management office and found the secret room door password. He raised his eyes and said expressionlessly: "365415, from our secret room." Standing behind him, Xiao Luli was stunned after watching the entire operation process. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 732 He suspected that he raised a pig Pei Xiubai stayed in the room for so long, but it wasn't like he didn't do anything. He basically figured out the locations of the pinhole cameras in the room. When operating, I deliberately avoided surrounding cameras. As a result, the viewers in the live broadcast room did not see that Pei Xiubai wrote a Trojan horse program and directly hacked into the data system of the haunted house management office. If they see you, they might be surprised and call the police on the spot. The audience only saw Xiao Luli standing behind Pei Xiubai, with her big black eyes widened, as if she was surprised. I thought Pei Xiubai was playing a game. The speed of breaking through the level is too fast, that¡¯s why the little girl is so surprised. And just because they didn¡¯t see Pei Xiubai writing a program, the audience took it for granted that a child of only seven or eight years old knew programming that only college students and graduate students knew. Not to mention hacking into other people¡¯s data systems. So, after hearing Pei Xiubai tell him the password to the secret room, he guessed that Pei Xiubai must have sent a text message directly and asked Jian Cheng the password to Langmen, but he didn't think much about it. The audience didn¡¯t know clearly, but Qu Sinian, Pei Mingzhi and others present saw Pei Xiubai¡¯s operation clearly. However, there was no look of surprise on his face. Pei Mingzhi is not surprised. Pei Xiubai is so old. If he can't even program, Pei Mingzhi will doubt whether he is his son! Thinking about those days, everything Pei Mingzhi did was too simple and easy. Basically, nothing could stump him, especially managing the Pei family company. However, Pei Mingzhi really had no ambition. He would go home on time when get off work came off every day. But when I got home, I was really bored at night, so I could only toss my son. So, when Pei Xiubai was half a year old and still a little baby who could only stare at people with his big round black eyes and look at people cutely, Pei Mingzhi began to teach him how to write code step by step. ¡ª¡ªVery crazy and completely ignoring the physical and mental health of a little baby. So, retribution came quickly. When Pei Xiubai was three years old, the money in Pei Mingzhi's bank card was stolen. But Pei Mingzhi didn't care at the time, feeling that he could steal it back at any time. So, after forgetting about it, a few years passed, Pei Xiubai was five or six years old, and his skills became more advanced. Pei Mingzhi then remembered that he still had 50 million in the hands of this brat. The final result is, of course, that Pei Mingzhi has not stolen the money back yet. Thinking about it makes me cry. " Qu Sinian and others have heard too much about the strange deeds of this young ancestor of the Pei family, who are both wise and evil, and they no longer have any trouble in their hearts. Especially in the past few months, without the support of the Lu family, Pei Xiubai quickly brought down Song Chengze's Song family at an incredible speed. It is expected that the Song family will go bankrupt in the next few days. Even a large family industry in the Song family can be done, not to mention a small Trojan. But when I saw Xiao Luli looking at it, I thought she was interested in computer programming. This is a good thing. After all, it¡¯s not a bad thing for children to learn more. "Moreover, if the little girl really wants to learn, she doesn't even need to sign up for a hobby class. Lu Junhan himself, like Pei Mingzhi, is very good at programming. In particular, Lu mainly develops high-tech products. Almost every product is very smart and requires thousands of program codes to support data. To a certain extent, this aspect is Lu Junhan¡¯s strength, and his skills are far ahead of Pei Mingzhi in more than one way. Even if Lu Junhan himself doesn¡¯t have time, he still has many top programmers under him who can teach the little girl. With a lot of ready-made resources at hand, little Loli is destined to have an easier time on this road than others. But the most important thing is interest. If you have no interest, you won¡¯t learn anything if you force yourself to learn. So, seeing the little girl being so interested in programming, Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi all felt a little moved. I took another look at my son and daughter, who were not interested in anything and only played with toys and ate snacks. I couldn't help but sigh. The difference between children is really greater than the difference between humans and pigs. Only Lu Junhan was very, very calm. Because he knows the IQ of that little fat girl very well; Most of the amusement parks are snack bars and there is only one restaurant. ¡°Probably because it¡¯s the only one, the food inside is not delicious, but it¡¯s barely edible. Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi were not hungry at all, so they stopped eating after just a few bites. Xiao Luli sat in the innermost position, holding a spoon in her little hand, and immersed herself in eating. After a while, her mouth was filled with rice, her fair cheeks were bulging, and her bright red mouth was still shiny. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?? It tastes very delicious as soon as you look at it. Lu Junhan: "" He suspected that he had raised a pig. Pei Xiubai finished his meal and accidentally splashed grease on his hands. He frowned and planned to go to the toilet to wash his hands. Seeing him going to the toilet, Xiao Luli suddenly felt a little urgent to urinate. She came out of the inn, and a whole morning has passed without even going to the toilet. Now, after taking a few mouthfuls of soup, I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and said I had to go to the toilet. After all, it was a young girl¡¯s house, and she was entering the women¡¯s restroom. Lu Junhan couldn¡¯t follow her, so he just told her to go back quickly. The little Loli waved her little hand: "I know, Dad! I'll be back after I'm done." Lu Junhan: "" But when the little girl finished using the toilet, she was nowhere to be seen. Pei Xiubai, who was washing his hands in the men's room next door, also disappeared! Lu Junhan and the others saw that the two of them didn't come back for a long time. After waiting for another two minutes, they realized that something was wrong and went to the toilet to look for someone. But there was no one in the toilet! Qu Sinian and others¡¯ expressions suddenly turned ugly. Lu Junhan's face was cold and gloomy, his whole body was filled with extremely low and frightening air pressure, and his brows and eyes seemed to be frozen with ice that would not melt for thousands of years. His eyes were dark and gloomy, he took a deep breath, with a cold face, turned his head and kicked the metal trash can out of the toilet door! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 733 They didn¡¯t leave from here Lu Junhan and the others had been staring at the toilet door just now. Neither Pei Xiubai nor Lu Li came out of the toilet. They could only have been kidnapped in the toilet. ¡°But this kind of small restaurant will not install surveillance cameras at all, let alone in the toilet. Pei Minzhi walked into the toilet from the outside, squinted his eyes, glanced at the wide open window in the toilet, and then looked at the lawn outside, frowning, "They didn't leave from here." If the person didn¡¯t go out through the window and the two little guys didn¡¯t come out of the toilet, then there¡¯s only one possibility. This toilet is like a haunted house, with secret passages. In just a moment, Lu Junhan had already thrown the beaten restaurant owner, whose nose was bruised and face was swollen, and who was crying with snot and tears, into the toilet. Lu Junhan had no expression on his face, but the veins on his forehead revealed his forbearance and impatience. His voice was as cold as ice: "Let me ask you again, where is my daughter?" The restaurant owner is simply afraid of this man. He endured the pain on his body and face, trembling and begging for mercy, crying: "I, I really don't know, I'm just a small bossah¡ª¡ª" I was kicked hard in the stomach again. Seeing this, Qu Sinian took Qu Qianqian and the others out first to avoid nightmares tonight. The restaurant owner was in so much pain that he could hardly breathe. Seeing that Lu Junhan really wanted to kill him, apart from his daughter's information, it was obvious that he would not listen to any of his pleas for mercy. The restaurant owner finally got scared and didn¡¯t dare to be stubborn anymore. He trembled and said: "Brother, I, I really don't know. Yes, it was Brother Hu who asked me to borrow the remote control of the secret passage. They forced me to borrow it. I originally didn't want to borrow it. Brother Hu also said that if I If I tell anyone, I will be dead" Pei Minzhi glanced at him, still smiling, but the smile did not reach his eyes: "You are lying." The restaurant owner didn¡¯t expect that he could actually see it, and his whole body trembled violently. When she saw Lu Junhan, she was about to step on his calf. After what happened just now, the restaurant owner has seen Lu Junhan's ruthless and taciturn style. He knows that he really dares to strike, and he dares to kill him. This kick may even trample him into a cripple. The restaurant owner¡¯s eyes narrowed tightly, and he was so frightened that his crotch suddenly became wet, and his face suddenly turned pale. He shouted urgently: "No, no, no, no, don't! I'll say it, I'll say it right away!" Lu Junhan seemed to be on the verge of violence. He lowered his eyes, his eyes as cold as looking at a dead person: "You only have one minute." The restaurant owner didn¡¯t dare to hide it anymore, and he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he hurriedly said it. The owner of the restaurant and the owner of the amusement park are related. The restaurant owner saw that there were secret passages in the haunted house, so he borrowed people from the owner of the amusement park and dug a lot of them in his restaurant, especially in the toilets. The amusement park is not only a favorite place for children, but also a holy place for dating and affair. Sure enough, after knowing that there is a secret passage in the toilet, men with lovers usually choose to eat in the restaurant and work in the toilet. If your wife or real girlfriend comes to you, there is no need to panic at all, just go out from the secret passage. Guaranteed not to catch any cheating. ¡°Brother Hu is a well-known gangster in this area, and it¡¯s usually thanks to Brother Hu that he protects the restaurant owner. So, when the restaurant owner heard that someone dared to offend Brother Hu, he immediately said that he would help Brother Hu take revenge. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 734 Brother Hu and the others are nothing to be afraid of The owner of the restaurant and the owner of the amusement park are relatives, and they are protected by local snakes and tiger brothers. He is a bit of a bully in this area. He has always been careless and domineering, and he has no idea about the identities of Lu Junhan and the others. He originally planned to give Lu Junhan and the others a hard blow! Putting laxatives in their meals - Even if you can¡¯t kill them, you can still kill them! But Brother Hu and his party obviously have a better plan. The restaurant owner was asked to find a way to catch Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli. They had their own plans for what happened next. The restaurant owner agreed without even thinking about it. He threw the drug into the drink and was about to use the excuse of giving away free drinks to give each of Lu Junhan and the others a glass of juice. Wait until everyone has fainted. "It's easy to get those two little guys!" But before the restaurant owner could do this, Pei Xiubai and Lu Li headed towards the toilet. The restaurant owner was happy. This is undoubtedly God helping them! What happens after that is very simple. All the secret passages in the toilet floor were opened in an instant. Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli didn't even have a chance to dodge, so they fell straight into it. And it¡¯s been so long, and the restaurant owner has delayed it so much. Brother Hu and his party may have kidnapped the two little guys who fell into the secret passage and took them away. Therefore, what the restaurant owner just said was not entirely a lie. He really didn¡¯t know where Lu Li and Pei Xiubai were now. After the restaurant owner tremblingly told everything he knew, he shuddered again when he saw that Lu Junhan was still expressionless, with no emotion on his cold face. ¡° He was afraid that if he lost his value and Lu Junhan didn¡¯t let him go, he would suffer another disaster. The restaurant owner¡¯s face turned pale. He quickly took out his mobile phone and said tremblingly: ¡°But, but I have Brother Hu¡¯s phone number! Look! This is his phone number!¡± The restaurant owner showed Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi his cell phone to show that he really wasn¡¯t lying, and said tremblingly: "I, II'll call them right now, and I promise to let them send your daughter back to you. You, your adults, have a lot of them, so just spare me, spare me this time" Pei Mingzhi twitched the corner of his mouth, and without saying anything else, he gestured: "Hit." But when I called, there was just a series of busy signals. The restaurant owner seemed to be in disbelief and called Brother Hu¡¯s girlfriend again, but still no one answered. He turned pale and refused to give up. He made several calls to Brother Hu¡¯s brothers. "It's a pity that they didn't answer his calls as if they had made an appointment. At this moment, the last trace of color on the restaurant owner¡¯s face faded completely. By now, it was obvious that he had been given up by Brother Hu and the others. The restaurant owner looked at his phone with trembling lips, both disbelieving and angry. He helped Brother Hu, how could Brother Hu and the others treat him like this! Pei Mingzhi ignored his shaky mentality and directly found a screenshot of the live broadcast room and asked him: "Are they the Brother Hu and his group you are talking about?" The location of the photo was in the secret room of the classroom, with seven or eight players hung high on the window. The owner of the restaurant stared hard at the tallest man with tattoos all over his body, thinking, you are unkind, so don¡¯t blame me for being unjust! He said angrily: "Yes! It's them! It's them who took your children away!" ¡°Probably out of anger, the restaurant owner identified who Brother Tiger was, who was Brother Tiger¡¯s girlfriend, and a group of brothers one by one. But Pei Mingzhi stood up, obviously not caring who Brother Tiger was, and even the nervousness and irritability of the child being taken away disappeared at this moment. Even the coldness on Lu Junhan's body has subsided a lot. The restaurant owner looked at them in confusion, as if he didn't understand why they had such a reaction. Logically speaking, knowing who Brother Hu and the others are, shouldn¡¯t they be angrier and colder? Why do I feel that these two people have relaxed a lot. It¡¯s as ifBrother Hu and the others are nothing to be afraid of. Restaurant?The boss was horrified by this idea. After that, the restaurant owner saw that Pei Mingzhi had sent someone a text message, asking him to have enough fun and bring Lili back early. The note vaguely looked like he was his "son." son? Before the restaurant owner could think about it, the police, who had always treated him respectfully like a grandson, came in from outside. This time, they didn¡¯t even look at him, as if they didn¡¯t know him at all. On the contrary, they were very respectful to Lu Junhan and the others, evenaweful, more like grandsons than before in front of him. The restaurant owner looked horrified, and now he faintly realized that Lu Junhan and the others might have extraordinary identities. But it was too late. Two minutes later, before he could ask for mercy, he was coldly arrested by the police for kidnapping! Just three minutes after the restaurant owner was taken away, a video call came to Lu Junhan¡¯s mobile phone. The person shown is: a chubby girl picked up from the trash can. ¡­¡­ Little Lu Li fell into the secret passage, and before she could rub her sore butt. In the secret passage, she saw the uncles whom her father had thrown against the window that she had met in the secret room of the classroom, as well as the aunts who had previously called her father ugly. The little Loli seemed to be a little surprised. She quickly climbed up from the sponge-covered floor and said with a look of surprise: "Uncle Window, Aunt Ugly! Why are you here too?" Window, uncle. Ugly, auntie. The faces of Brother Hu and others turned blue instantly. The next second, Xiao Luli saw Pei Xiubai tied to a wheelchair among her uncles and aunts. The little loli's dark eyes lit up, and she ran over without caring about her sore little butt: "Brother Xiubai! So you are here too!" Pei Xiubai was about to cut the rope with a knife, pull Brother Hu over as a hostage, and force others to push him out of the secret passage: "" It seems that the only two kidnappings in his life will always encounter this scumbag. When Pei Xiubai fell from above, he discovered that this secret passage was for protection. In short, the nine twists and turns are like an underground maze. People who have never been here can easily get lost. Of course, with Pei Xiubai¡¯s IQ, it is only a matter of time before he wants to leave. But he didn¡¯t want to waste this time, not to mention there were people around him who could use him. So, when he saw Brother Hu and his group appearing in the secret passage, Pei Xiubai knew that they were here for revenge, but he did not panic. After all, in his opinion, the combined IQ of Brother Hu and his group is not as high as that of Xiao Lu Li. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 735: Driving someone crazy so quickly And judging from their appearance, they seemed to be very familiar with the secret passage, which was exactly what Pei Xiubai wanted. Therefore, Pei Xiubai did not say anything and let them tie him to the wheelchair. Seeing Brother Tiger approaching, Pei Xiubai only had to cut the rope, reach out and tear Brother Tiger off, and then put the knife on his neck. Brother Hu was held hostage, so the others naturally did not dare to act rashly and could only take Pei Xiubai out obediently. But it¡¯s such a coincidence. At this time, Xiao Luli appeared, and rushed over, inserting Pei Xiubai's half-unsheathed knife back! Pei Xiubai: "" And the little girl who threw herself into the trap did not end well. She was also tied up. The little girl opened her dark and clear eyes and fluttered twice. When she saw Pei Xiubai being tied up, she thought her uncle and aunt were playing some game with them. There was no struggle. What¡¯s more, when Brother Hu and the others were tying her up, she even asked Brother Hu in a sweet voice to help her tie her up more nicely, preferably with a beautiful bow, so that she would be cute. Brother Hu and his group: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Pei Xiubai: "" Brother Hu¡¯s face was all green and he thought to himself, you have a beautiful idea! Gritting his teeth, he directly tied her the ugliest and ugliest knot. But the next second, the rope loosened and fell from the little girl's body. Brother Tiger: "" Brother Hu grabbed the rope again and tied up the little Loli. This time, Brother Hu tied 5 or 6 dead knots, one knot after another. It looked uglier than the previous knot, but it was stronger than before. But Brother Hu pulled his hand back and looked at the very, very strong rope. The knot was loosened again, and the rope fell from Xiao Luli's body again. Brother Tiger: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Brother Hu didn¡¯t believe this, so he tied up Xiao Luli three or four more times, but every time he took his hand back, the rope would fall off, even if he changed the rope, it would be useless. "Little Lu Li seemed to be a little impatient with the wait, and murmured: "Uncle, have you tied it up? You have tied it up for a long time, longer than my father tied my hair!" Brother Tiger: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s face turned even greener. Pei Xiubai, who had been kidnapped together with Xiao Luli before, was already used to this supernatural incident. On the contrary, Brother Hu¡¯s girlfriend, who was looking at Pei Xiubai, saw that Brother Hu had been lingering there and didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked again and saw that the rope had not even been tied to Xiao Luli¡¯s body. She suddenly became even more irritated and urged: "Brother Hu, hurry up, we are still waiting to go out!" Brother Tiger was even more irritable. He looked as if he was about to be tortured by the rope and collapsed. He cursed and shouted: "What the hell is your name! Do you think I don't want to go fast! Where did you buy the rope? It's not strong at all. Just tie it and it will fall off!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tie it, so what¡¯s wrong with the rope! I bought this with my second brother before, and it¡¯s the most expensive one in the whole store!¡± Brother Hu¡¯s girlfriend was not afraid of him either. She came over and tied the rope to Xiao Luli with a frown. When tying the knot, she tied a bow and said coldly: ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± "Don't stop! The rope will fall!" Brother Hu hurriedly tried to stop her, but it was too late, his girlfriend had already retracted his hand. One second. Two seconds. ¡­¡­ Thirty seconds. The rope never fell off again. With his girlfriend¡¯s crazy look on his face, Brother Hu was staring at the rope and his whole body felt bad. ¡­¡­ Coming out of the secret passage, Brother Hu always felt a little nervous in his heart. His eyes were staring at the rope from time to time, and a hint of fear and fear flashed deep in his pupils. Could it be that he met a ghost? Did the ghost in the secret room escape? In the secret room of the classroom three hours ago, after Pei Mingzhi and the others left, Brother Hu and others experienced all the ghosts starting from the baby ghost. The clues were all in place, but they were also scared to death. The classroom secret room is indeed the scariest of the six secret rooms in the haunted house building. Even people like Brother Hu can¡¯t stand it. Finally, when we finally came out of the secret room, everyone¡¯s faces were extremely pale. After leaving the haunted house building and returning to the sunshine, things felt a little better. And after being scared, waves of deep anger and hatred surged into my heart.   If Pei Mingzhi had not closed the door and asked them to leave the classroom, they would not have encountered those ghosts at all! It¡¯s all Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi¡¯s fault! ???????????? Now, they were hung on the window, humiliated in front of the netizens, and then they were scared out of their wits by the ghost, peeing and screaming, I¡¯m afraid everyone in the country will know that they are cowards! In short, Pei Mingzhi and Lu Junhan are responsible for all these debts! They want the two of them to pay with blood! So, they tied up Xiao Luli and Pei Xiubai, planning to use them to threaten Pei Mingzhi and Lu Junhan. Now, the two little guys have been caught. Brother Hu¡¯s brain relaxed. Suddenly, after the supernatural incident with the rope just now, his whole body became tense again. He stared closely at the strange rope, his breathing became more rapid and his body trembled. He felt that it was definitely not wrong, there must be a ghost, and the ghost had already found him, otherwise how could he explain the rope! ???????????? If it were normal times, Brother Hu would probably not think about ghosts when he encountered this rope incident. Even if you really think about ghosts, you won¡¯t be too scared. "It's a pity that he has experienced the most terrifying secret room before, and the ghost's shadow has long been planted in his heart. After coming out of the haunted house, I could only comfort myself that the ghosts in the secret room were all fake and were all pretended by people from the haunted house, and then I managed to calm down. But now, the matter of the rope has undoubtedly broken this calmness. Because the place just now was not a haunted house, and the rope was bought by my girlfriend, not a prop rope, so there are real ghosts in this world! That ghost even found him! Pei Xiubai glanced at Brother Hu who was not far away, his face was pale and distraught, as if he was on the verge of collapse, and he raised his eyebrows slightly. good. It drove someone crazy so quickly. ¡­¡­ Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli were quickly taken to a warehouse. The little girl¡¯s little body was tied with a rope and she sat on a chair. Her big black and clear eyes were turning, as if she was curious about where this place was. The second child: "Sister Yun, where is Brother Hu?" Liu Yun came over and gritted his teeth and said, "Brother Tiger is out of his mind and refuses to come in. He said there is something wrong with the rope. I think he is the only one with the problem!" "What about our plan?" The second child asked with a frown. "According to the original plan!" Liu Yun, "As for Brother Tiger's mission, you do it!" So, five seconds later, the second child took out the little girl¡¯s pink mobile phone. Frowning tightly, among a bunch of pink and tender dress-up game software, I finally found WeChat. He directly sent a video to ¡°Smelly Dad¡±¡ª¡ª If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 736 Only others can kick dad Before the video call is connected. The second child shook the sharp dagger with cold light in his hand, lowered his voice with a ferocious expression, and threatened the ignorant little girl sitting on the chair: "Remember! When I see your father later, if I say something, you should repeat it to your father. Do you understand? Otherwise, don't blame me for being merciless!" Pei Xiubai is seven or eight years old, and his mind is barely mature, but it¡¯s difficult to handle at first glance. But this little girl is different. She looks soft, silly, stupid, and easily deceived. She looks very, very easy to control. As long as she is slightly intimidated, she can say whatever she wants! After finishing speaking, the second brother deliberately raised the cold tip of the knife in his hand as if he was afraid that the little girl wouldn't see it. His eyes were dark and cold, as if he was thinking about where to start. The atmosphere of intimidation and coercion is very strong. If he were an ordinary child, he would have been so frightened that he would cry on the spot and scream for his parents! "It's a pity that Xiao Luli was not frightened by his terrifying and gloomy expression. Instead, she nodded heavily with bright eyes. Xiao Naiyin sounded very happy: "Uncle, are we finally going to start playing games now?" The second child: "" Sister Yun: "" Other players: "" " Xiao Luli didn't notice their unspeakable expressions. Her small body sat upright and upright, as if she was taking a similar photo. Her fair and tender little fat face said happily: "Come on, I'm ready!" The second child: "" Sister Yun: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Other players: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Fortunately, at this moment¡ª¡ª There were several vibrating sounds from the phone, indicating that the video was connected, which directly broke the strange dead silence. The second child quickly came to his senses. He raised the small pink phone in his hand, and instead of pointing the camera at himself, he faced Xiao Lu Li, who was sitting upright. Lu Junhan¡¯s cold and familiar face suddenly appeared on the phone. The little Loli¡¯s clear eyes lit up instantly, and her little face came close to the screen: "dad!" Lu Junhan saw the ropes on the little girl's body, and his dark eyes became colder inch by inch at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his voice was extremely cold: "Who did this?" "Little Lu Li did not see the gloomy look on her father's face, but followed his line of sight and saw the rope on her body. She said happily: "Dad, an ugly sister made this for someone else!" Sister Yun: "" As she said that, the little Loli pointed to the bow happily, and said happily: "Dad, look, isn't this very beautiful? It looks like a little butterfly!" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Sister Yun winked at Lao Er and told him to get to the point quickly. The longer this matter is delayed, the easier it will be for Lu Junhan and the others to find him, which will undoubtedly be very detrimental to them. It is best to resolve it quickly! The second brother understood, approached the little girl, lowered his voice, and threatened viciously: "Go! Tell your father that if you want us to let you go, unless he lets each of us kick him! Otherwise, there is no need to talk about this matter!" Little Loli still remembers that she is playing a game with her uncle. Whatever her uncle says, she will say to her father. So, she immediately nodded seriously. Then, she raised her fair chin and said to Lu Junhan in the video with a milky voice: "Dad! Go and tell your dad that if you want someone to let you go, you have to give me a kick" Speaking of this, the little Loli paused and her eyes suddenly lit up. There was obvious joy on Xiao Fat¡¯s face, as if he didn¡¯t expect that such a good thing could happen? The second child: "" Sister Yun: "" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" "Yes! You are the one who asked me to kick you!" The little loli swayed her little feet, as if she had found the right angle to kick her father, and she was eager to try it. Then, she continued excitedly: ¡°Then, your body can bounce up!¡± Lu Junhan: ""   Qu Sinian, Pei Mingzhi and others: "" Sister Yun: "" The second child: "" What his mother Lao Tzu said clearly, otherwise, there was nothing to talk about. "What do you mean your body can bounce up?" ! ! The corpse scam is not that deceptive! Speaking of this, the little Loli herself was shocked. She knows the meaning of "corpse". ??In the later stages of the novel, it is always said that her father was killed by the male protagonist, and his body disappeared and no one could find it At that time, the little Loli couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°corpse¡± and ¡°missing¡±. She ran to ask Uncle Wugui. Although Uncle Wugui said a lot, she still didn¡¯t understand much. But the bottom line was that her father¡¯s dead body flew away and disappeared. So, the body is her father¡¯s dead body. The little Loli opened her eyes wide, looked at the second child in confusion, and frowned in distress: "Uncle, why can my father's body bounce up when I kick him?" Lu Junhan: "" The second child: "" You ask me, I ask who will go! Didn¡¯t you fucking make this up yourself? Do my shit! At this moment, Lu Junhan¡¯s address had been found out. The group of them was driving quietly towards the warehouse. Several other players did not notice it. Seeing the tangled look on the little girl¡¯s face, the second child couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and gritted his teeth directly and said: "That's enough! What I'm saying is, we kick your dad, otherwise there's nothing to talk about! It has nothing to do with your dad's body!" Xiao Luli frowned, but she missed the point. Her eyes widened: "we kick your father?" The second child was choked, but still said: "Yes!" "No!" Xiao Luli raised her head and was immediately dissatisfied. Her little fat face bulged: "Uncle, you can't kick my dad. Only others can kick me! If you kick my dad, they will beat you to death! They will beat you flat!" The second child was amused by her angry, completely harmless and stupid look. Sister Yun was even laughing so hard. "Hahahaha, second brother, did you hear that? This little girl actually said she wanted to beat us to death!" She laughed several times before teasing disdainfully: ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave her the courage! I don¡¯t even need to tie her with a rope. With her small body, she can beat anyone!¡± The other players also laughed. I think Xiao Luli is really single and stupid. It¡¯s so ridiculous that you can¡¯t protect yourself in their hands, but you overestimate your capabilities and say you¡¯ll beat them to death. It¡¯s so ridiculous. The second child had enough laughter, glanced at the angry little Loli, and sneered viciously: "What are you looking at! We just want to kick your father. Not only do we want to kick him, we also want to kill him! Ha, if you have the ability, just come and beat us! If you don't have the ability, just sit there obediently. If we're in a good mood, maybe we'll let you goahhhh¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 737 Don¡¯t let anything happen to that little guy! A fierce scream like a slaughtering pig resounded throughout the warehouse, frightening many birds flying in the surrounding trees. The second child hugged his right foot with a distorted expression and pain. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead instantly, and all the blood on his face faded and turned pale. He breathed in repeatedly, but apart from the screams one after another, he couldn't say a word because of the pain. My whole body was convulsing violently, and I felt like I was going to die from the pain in the next second. The little Loli had already gotten off the chair. She grabbed the loose rope around her body with her little hands and threw it to the ground. She looked at the other players except for the second child, with her little hands on her hips and her expression extremely angry. ¡­¡­ Here, it didn¡¯t take long for Lu Junhan to find out the address of Xiao Luli and the others. The group of people had just gotten in the car and were heading to a warehouse outside the amusement park. Everyone in the car was silent. Even Qu Qianqian and the others realized the seriousness of the matter. They tightly covered their mouths with their little hands and no one spoke. They were afraid that if they accidentally spoke, they would be discovered by the bad guys who kidnapped their sister Lili. But despite being so cautious, the video was eventually disconnected. The last conversation was that Xiao Luli did not allow those players to kick Lu Junhan, but in exchange, those players could not stop laughing, taunting, and sarcastically. "We just want to kick your dad. Not only do we want to kick him, we also want to kill him! Hahaha, if you have the ability, just come and beat us! If you don't have the ability, just sit there obediently. If we are in the mood Okay, maybe I¡¯ll let you go" At this moment, there was a "pop" sound from the mobile phone. It seemed that Xiao Luli's mobile phone fell to the ground, and then the video was directly disconnected. No matter why the phone fell to the ground, it is not a good sign for the video to be disconnected at this juncture. Especially, the little girl just had a conflict with those players. And there were seven or eight players, all of them adults, and little Luli was tied up. Regardless of the number of players, their age, or even their hands and feet, no matter how you look at it, the little girl would easily suffer! What¡¯s more, those people looked rude and cruel and had no sense of morality. The little girl was so delicate and frail that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to receive a slap in their hands! Inside the car, there was a sudden silence. Qu Sinian didn't give up and found Xiao Luli's WeChat account and sent her a video call, but no one answered. Is it because he was too busy hitting the girl and didn't answer, or did he not answer on purpose? Got it. But no matter which one, it is very detrimental to them. Qu Sinian called twice in a row, but no one answered, and his heart sank to the bottom. He looked at Lu Junhan's face that showed no emotion, his heart suddenly thumped, his lips were dry, and he said harshly: "Lao Lu, don't worry too much. Lili will be fine. Besides, there is Pei Xiubai. He is so smart, and he will definitely protect Lili." In fact, Qu Sinian didn¡¯t have any confidence in what he said. Because he himself didn¡¯t believe what he said. The main reason is that Pei Xiubai is too mature in mind, has ruthless methods, is very deep in the city, and has a particularly cold heart. In short, all bad villain terms are reflected in him. Of course he has the ability to escape on his own, but he will never care about Xiao Luli's life out of good intentions. Even if Xiao Luli died in front of him, he probably wouldn't even look at her again. He is the one who is unkind and unjust. ¡°Moreover, Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t appear in the video just now. ¡°Maybe he would have left Lili behind and left by himself. Pei Mingzhi didn¡¯t believe that his son could be so ruthless and scumbag, but until he sent four or five video calls and made 12 phone calls, Pei Xiubai hung up on them one by one, and finally blocked him directly. He stopped talking. He felt that it was really possible for his son to abandon the cute and beautiful little Lili and run away alone. Otherwise, why is he guilty? He didn't even answer the phone calls from his most respected, admired and even favorite father. Pei Mingzhi was lucky that he was sitting in the passenger seat and not in the back seat. "Otherwise, it would be just the ruthless scumbag behavior of his brat who cruelly abandoned his sweet little girl and ran away without caring about her life or death. ?????????????????????????Kill this father first, and then kill his little brat. However, without Pei Xiubai, Xiao Luli's current situation is undoubtedly very, very dangerous! Although Xiao Luli usually chokes people to death, she will drive them crazy from time to time and make a lot of jokes. In the end, she even dares to chase and fight ghosts all over the house It looks like it¡¯s very powerful. ¡°But this is all just a small fight after all, not serious, and it will not threaten her life. ¡°In fact, they usually gave in to her and accommodated her, and even Lu Junhan never really made a move on her. And the ghosts she was chasing and beating also didn't dare to attack the player Xiao Luli. So, she could only be chased and beaten. So, her power is not really great. To put it bluntly, she is just a three-year-old, delicate and fragile girl who likes to cry, be scared, and feel sad. Once she meets gangsters, kidnappers, or even gangsters like this time, these people will not deliberately give in to her or accommodate her. They will even abuse her very badly, scold her, ridicule her, target her, and beat her. . She simply had no power to fight back. So, everyone in the car fell into a low pressure, and no one spoke. Jian Chenglang, who was driving in front, complained secretly in his heart. To put it bluntly, he chose those rogue players to enter the haunted house. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "If someone else hadn't been driving, a lot of time would have been wasted in rescuing people. Otherwise, he would have been dragged out of the driver's seat by Lu Junhan and beaten to death!" Suddenly thinking of Xiao Luli¡¯s pretty and cute little face and cute and sweet smile, Jian Chenglang¡¯s heart tightened a little and he stepped on the accelerator to the bottom! Nothing can happen to that little guy! Otherwise, he would really have committed a crime! Now I just hope they can catch up! ¡­¡­ With Jian Chenglang¡¯s superb driving skills, the speed of the car continued to increase. In the end, it took less than 5 minutes to complete the originally ten-minute journey. And they did catch up! But it was not Xiao Luli¡¯s life that was saved, but Those rogue players. Before Lu Junhan and the others got close to the warehouse, they heard messy footsteps coming from the warehouse all the way away, as if they were running away in a panic. At the same time, there were also shrill and painful screams and constant begging for mercy inside. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 738 Dad, you just don¡¯t want to be kicked These sounds are mixed together. You don¡¯t even need to look at them. Just listen to them. You can tell that there must be a human tragedy inside. Jian Chenglang was startled, and his heart thumped suddenly. No way! Are they really late? Those scum have already taken action against Xiao Lili? ! But after listening for two more seconds, they could tell that the scream, which was so sharp that it was somewhat deformed, did not come from Xiao Luli, and not a single sound came from Xiao Luli. It seems that they are all the voices of those gangster players who kidnapped Xiao Luli! Jian Chenglang breathed a sigh of relief and strode toward the warehouse door. Hearing the screams of players, what worried him was, where is Xiao Lili? Soon, Xiao Luli¡¯s voice came. "Damn it! Bad guys! I'm going to beat you to death! No one can kick my dad, only others! And my dad won't let you kick him, he will only kick it for others!" "" "Little Luli pouted her lips and hummed: "My dad likes people to kick him the most, but he doesn't like it when you kick him!" "" Xiao Luli: "I heard you right! People have very good memories. You just said that you are going to kill my dad and kick my dad into pieces! Humph! I want to do it now too I'll kill you and kick you to pieces!" "" Xiao Luli: "No one can kill my dad, only I can kill my dad! Don't even think about arguing with others!" "" Xiao Luli: "Just wait, my father will be here soon. When he comes, I will tell him that you bully others and make them bully so miserable! By then, I will Let him eat you all! See if you still dare to kick my dad and bully others!" "" Lu Junhan and others: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± This warehouse is an abandoned warehouse, with only half a door, and that door has been broken for a long time, so the doorway is so generously open. Lu Junhan and the others frowned and went in. The first thing they saw was Pei Xiubai, who was sitting not far from the door with a cold face and lowered his head to reply to the message. When they saw that he didn't run away, they were stunned for a moment. Pei Mingzhi also raised his eyebrows in surprise. But soon, they were distracted by the huge movement next to them. Immediately afterwards, they saw an extremely familiar scene¡ª¡ª Lili chases people. Facts have proved that the little girl¡¯s power is not what she looks like, but her real power. The little tigress is not a paper tiger, but a real tigress. Xiaolu Li was holding the root of the stepping sticks from the roots at the moment. Don't look at her small, but the speed of running is really not slow. Those players had tried their best to hide here and there, but they were still hit by her here and there. Although the broom stick is very old and rotten, it is incomparable to a wooden stick and its lethality is not great, but it will be very painful when it hits someone. Those players not only felt pain on their bodies, but also on their faces. They didn¡¯t know where they hit when they were escaping. They were bruised and swollen, and there were several red scars on them from Xiao Luli¡¯s slaps. Some women seemed to have collapsed after being chased and couldn't help but cry. In short, the scene was very tragic. In contrast, Xiao Luli was not tired at all. He was holding a broom stick in his hand, just like Sun Wukong holding a golden hoop, running around the warehouse tirelessly and waving it everywhere. See one, hit one. See two and fight a pair! See three, fight a group! A broomstick can be wielded with great force! He has the cutest and most innocent pitiful little face and does the cruelest things. Jian Chenglang saw that Xiao Luli had not suffered a loss, but was still a real tiger. The situation in front of him was a unilateral crushing of the little girl. He wanted to laugh a little, but he was more grateful. But there is no sympathy for those gangster players. ¡°After all, if Xiao Luli wasn¡¯t a tiger herself, other children might have been bullied by these people. He called the police and asked when they would arrive. Soon, Jian Chenglang hung up the phone and made a 3 sign to Lu Junhan, indicating that the police would arrive in three minutes. Lu Junhan looked away calmly and saw little Lu Li passing by. He picked up the little Loli holding the stick with one hand.Come. Xiao Luli has actually seen her father, but she has more important things to do, so she can't take care of him for the time being. Now that her father has caught her, little Lu Li is struggling in Lu Junhan¡¯s hands: "Dad! I have to go down, otherwise they will run away!" Lu Junhan looked at her plump, fair and beautiful little face, her big clear black eyes, her long and thick dark eyelashes, and the delicate milky fragrance all over her body. Everything looked familiar. I finally feel a lot more at ease. He raised his slender white fingers, lowered his cold eyes, and pinched her plump little face hard. It felt like pinching a ball of jelly, but his voice was still cold and he replied: "Won't." They are standing at the door. If those players run away, they can go anywhere. "Will do!" The little loli clenched her fists and said angrily, "They will run away! Dad, I'm going to go down and beat them to death. They are so bad. They actually said they would kick your ass! Huh! No one has ever kicked your ass!" Gangster players: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Who said that! ! ! ! They didn¡¯t say it! ! You have the ability to remove the "butt"! The little girl¡¯s fair and tender face looked so angry, and her bright red mouth was raised so high that it could hang a small oil bottle, but she did not forget to turn her head and said to Lu Junhan seriously: "Dad, you have to protect your ass, but don't let them kick you. They are so bad! If they kick your ass, they will definitely kick it into pieces. ! It¡¯s still very, very bad! In this case, you will have no use for your ass in the future!¡± ¡¾Protect your butt. ¡¿ "Kick your ass. ¡¿ ¡¾There will be no need for butts in the future. ¡¿ Gangster players: "" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" What the hell is this! "But Dad, you can kick it" The little Loli thought for a while, opened her big clear black eyes, and said in a sweet voice, "I won't kick you to pieces, I will kick you very lightly" While saying this, the little Loli put her little finger and index finger together to form a thin slit, indicating that she would be very, very light. "If you don't shut up," Lu Junhan stared at her cute and pretty face expressionlessly: "I'm going to kick your ass right now. If you don't believe me, try it." Xiao Luli: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Xiao Luli suddenly felt aggrieved: "Dad, you just don't want to be kicked by others You want to be kicked by them, right? You just want to get your ass kicked! You don't want to protect your ass at all" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 739 Because they kidnapped you Lu Junhan raised his hand, glanced at the little Loli struggling in his hand like a fish, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then asked her with a sneer: "Do you remember what I just said?" Xiao Luli: "" Lu Junhan's eyes flickered across her butt: "If you don't shut up, I will kick your ass right now!" Lu Li's eyes widened, her little face was horrified, and her little hands "swish" tightly covered her little buttocks. Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Are you still talking now?" "Little Luli covered her butt, closed her mouth tightly, and shook her head like a rattle! Amid the shocked gazes of others, Lu Junhan put the little girl in his hand on the ground, his thin lips curled up slightly, and he patted little Lu Li's little head with his big hand: "Very good, let's go play." "Smelly daddy!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off. But after all, Xiao Luli still couldn't bear to hit her father. In the end, the stick did not fall on Lu Junhan. I saw the furious Xiao Luli lifting the broom stick in his hand, turning his head towards the players watching the show over there, and rushed over aggressively: ¡°Damn dad, I¡¯ll beat you to death!!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Players: ¡°????¡± No, kid, if you want to beat your dad to death, go find your dad! ! ! Why are you running towards us? ! ! ! The players¡¯ faces turned pale. Fortunately, after being chased by the angry Xiao Lili for three minutes. The police rushed in from outside as promised. Before I could raise my gun, let the kidnapped players raise their hands. The players, who had been slapped several times and were screaming wildly, shed tears of excitement when they saw these police officers who they could not usually hide from, as if they were seeing their closest relatives. Not only did he not hide, he even took the initiative to greet him. "Greatyou are here, you are finally here!!!" The players¡¯ voices were filled with sobs. If they had known that the little girl was so perverted and terrifying, they wouldn't have messed with her! I won¡¯t offend you even if I¡¯m beaten to death! But they have already done it, and there is no point in regretting it. But fortunately, their savior has finally arrived! The players hugged the police officers fiercely and burst into tears: "Officer, we surrender! We have committed a crime. We kidnapped two people. Please take us all away! Please! Take us all away! As long as you take us away, we can do whatever we want. Okay! Just don¡¯t let us stay in this damn place anymore! Please!!¡± While talking, those players couldn¡¯t wait to put the handcuffs on their hands. After the torture, not only were they not nervous or scared, but they also breathed a long sigh of relief, looking relaxed and peaceful, as if they had finally gotten rid of something terrible. What's more, some people looked at the cold and hard handcuffs, looked at them, and finally laughed out loud. Police officers: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Jian Chenglang and others: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ With the "help" of Xiao Luli. It didn¡¯t take the police much time to bring all the criminals involved in the kidnapping case back to the police station. Including the one they found behind the warehouse, Brother Hu, who seemed to have some mental problems, always said there was a ghost, and looked a little dazed. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue, Xiao Luli looked at the large number of people being taken away by the police, scratched her head with her little hands, raised her big, clean, black eyes that were inexperienced in the world, and asked her father in a low voice: "Dad, why did the police officer take away Uncle Window and Aunt Ugly? Do they also want to kill Uncle Window and Aunt Ugly?" Qu Sinian and others: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ??????? Uncle Window, Aunt Ugly What the hell is that? ? However, Lu Junhan was very calm, as if he had long been accustomed to the little girl's routine operations, and said calmly: ¡°Because they kidnapped you, they were taken away.¡± "Kidnapping?" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°When did they kidnap someone?¡± Qu Sinian was also shocked: "It was just now, have you forgotten?" Could this child have been frightened to the point of selective amnesia? Who knows, the little Loli's eyes widened even more: "Just now? Aren't Uncle Window and Aunt Ugly playing games with others just now?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You have come down in such a big circle, and you still don¡¯t know that you have been kidnapped. This reflection arc must be as long as the earth to Mars. Seeing the little Loli running out the door angrily, Lu Junhan frowned and stretched out his hand to pull her back. "Where to go." Xiao Luli was extremely angry: "I'm going to kidnap Uncle Window and Aunt Ugly too!" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" In the end, Lu Junhan stretched out his hand expressionlessly, picked up little Lu Li who was full of anger and wanted revenge, and stuffed him into the car. Just now, Jian Chenglang was worried that the sound of the car's engine would alert the players in the warehouse. He did not park his car at the entrance of the warehouse. Rather, it stopped at a place a little further away, but not far away. Several people got out of the car, leaving only Jian Yi as an adult in the car to look after the other three little guys who also wanted to get out of the car to save their sister Lili. They originally planned to keep Qu Sinian in the car. "But Qu Sinian's hopeless senior daughter slave nature is obviously not suitable for her. I¡¯m afraid that when the time comes, Qu Qianqian¡¯s mouth tightened and her eyes turned red, and Qu Sinian said nothing and asked the other little guys to get out of the car and go rescue people. "And Zhang Dazhuang is used to being rough. He still has ways to deal with his rough-skinned brats. But he can't also use beatings to deal with Jian Xiyan and Qu Qianqian, right? Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan are different from Zhang Yiming. If they are accidentally damaged, Zhang Dazhuang cannot bear the responsibility. Lu Junhan had to get off the car and go to the warehouse, but it was his daughter who was kidnapped, and the same was true for Pei Mingzhi. As for Jian Chenglang, he felt guilty and wanted to do something to make up for it, so naturally he would not stay in the car to look after the children. So, just use the elimination method. In the end, this important task fell on Jian Yi. Jian Yi: "" But it does work. With a cold face that was already indifferent, Jian Yi sat in the car like a homemade refrigerator and air conditioner, exuding a cold aura that was not easy to mess with. Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were so frightened that they did not dare to speak, let alone get out of the car. Therefore, the only person Jian Yi needs to deal with in the end is Jian Xiyan. Little Luli was thrown into the car by her father, and before she could turn around angrily to settle the score with Lu Junhan. Suddenly he raised his eyes and saw Jian Xiyan on his seat. He was tied tightly with a mobile phone charging cable that came from someone who didn¡¯t know where it came from. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 740 Our lion is missing A charging cable tied his two little hands, and a charging cable tied his feet. Forget it, Jian Yi fastened his seat belt very neatly and fixed Jian Xiyan's whole body on the seat. Jian Xiyan couldn't get out of the seat even if he wanted to. The whole person was like a worm, twisting and turning on the seat without restraint. The delicate and fair little face turned red with anger, and the dark and clear eyes glared fiercely at the expressionless Jian Yi next to her. ??Looking at it, I am almost going to explode. Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were on the side, asking Jian Yi in a low voice if he could let Jian Xiyan go, saying that brother Xiyan would never fight with you again. Jian Yi sat in his seat with a cold face and turned a deaf ear to the whole process, pretending not to hear. Xiao Luli hurriedly ran over with a panicked expression: "Brother Xi Yan, why were you kidnapped too?" Jian Yi: "" When Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming saw that she was back, they were happy and surrounded her. Even the eyes of Jian Xiyan, who was tied up, also lit up. Seeing that she had been rescued, Jian Yiwu had a calm face, stretched out his hand, and untied Jian Xiyan, who was sealed by the seat belt and data cable. As soon as Jian Xiyan was free, with a delicate and fair face, he raised his little foot and kicked Jian Yi's calf several times! After getting his revenge, Jian Xiyan ran away in the direction of his sister Lili without looking back. That little face was full of joy and joy, as if Lu Li was his biological father. Jian Yi: "" After the kidnapping, Xiao Luli did not suffer any psychological shadow at all. After getting in the car, she started playing with other friends again. Seeing that it was getting late, Lu Junhan and the others did not stay any longer, and went directly back to the inn to pick up their luggage, and then headed to the airport. As for the rest of the matter, Jian Chenglang will naturally stay and deal with the aftermath. While waiting for the plane at the airport, Pei Minzhi pushed Pei Xiubai over, bent down slightly, pinched the little girl's plump and fair face with his fingers, and said with a smile: "Lili, let's go first." Little Lu Li raised her little head, looked at Pei Xiubai in the wheelchair, then looked at Pei Mingzhi, and was immediately shocked: "Uncle Beauty, you don't want to fly?" "" Pei Minzhi laughed and looked at the little girl's cute and troubled face. He couldn't help it and wanted to reach out and rub her little head. "It's a pity that she was forced back by a cruel and cold look from her father midway. Pei Mingzhi was not persistent. He took back his hand, looked at the little Lolita who was looking at him, smiled and said softly: "We also take a plane, but we are not on the same plane as you and your father." "Not the same one" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she became anxious instantly: "Uncle Beauty, why don't you take the same plane as my dad? Are you afraid that my dad will kick your ass?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Xiao Luli thought he had acquiesced, and said hurriedly: "No! People will take good care of him!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Are you sure you are talking about your dad and not the dog? A sneer escaped from Lu Junhan's thin lips, and he glanced at her coldly: "You remember this little thing clearly." "of course!" The little Loli puffed up her little fat face and said angrily, "I have a very good memory. I still remember, Dad, you said before that you would kick my butt and head into pieces! Anyway, you can It¡¯s so bad! Huh!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" No, honey, where did this head come from? Isn¡¯t it just the butt? "No, this has nothing to do with your father," Pei Minzhi looked at the angry little loli and couldn't help laughing: "Because the Chinese New Year is coming soon, I have to take your brother Xiu Bai back to the capital, so this time, we can't go back to Haicheng with you." Pei Ming had planned to take Pei Xiubai back to the capital two days ago. Normally during the Chinese New Year, the whole family may not get together. But this year is special. His third uncle's "biological daughter" has been found, and everyone in the Pei family must be present. But when he first arrived at Haicheng Airport, Pei Mingzhi suddenly remembered that the little girl was going to Sanya to record the second episode of the show. So, Pei Mingzhong changed his flight ticket midway and planned to come to this place first.??, then return to the capital. "ah¡­¡­" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "certainly!" Pei Minzhi smiled and rubbed the little girl's head: "We will be back after the New Year." The little Loli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Seeing them dawdling, Lu Junhan said impatiently: "What nonsense are you talking about? Get out of here." Pei Mingzhi walked towards the boarding gate. Before he had walked a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled at the little girl: "Lili, if you really miss us, you can ask your father to bring you to our house to play during the Chinese New Year. Let me tell you, your brother Xiubai's room is very beautiful, with many, many dolls!" Pei Xiubai: "" "baby?" The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, their eyes were astonishingly bright, and the expression on her face was obviously a little moved. Lu Junhan knew what Pei Mingzhi was planning at a glance. He directly raised his hand and turned the face of a certain chubby girl back. At the same time, a sneer escaped from his thin lips: "He lied to you! He is so poor, do you think he can afford a doll?" Pei Mingzhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "If the plane hadn't really arrived, they might not have been able to get on the plane. Otherwise, Pei Mingzhi would have had to argue with a dog named Lu about who was poor! ¡­¡­ Not long after Pei Mingzhi and the others left, Xiao Luli's plane also arrived. After flying for more than an hour, the plane landed at Haicheng Airport on time. " Xiao Luli reluctantly said goodbye to the other three friends. When she got into her car, it was already 5:30 pm, and she returned just in time for dinner. After dealing with Pei Mingzhi¡¯s ill-intentioned psychopath, Lu Junhan leaned back on his seat and was in a pretty good mood. However, it turns out that there are still many mental illnesses in this world. When one Pei Ming leaves, another one often comes. Soon, Lu Junhan met another one. On the road, Xiao Luli saw her home in the distance. Her little face was pressed tightly against the car window next to her, and she looked extremely happy. As the car gradually approached, the appearance of the Lu family became clearer and clearer in her eyes. Then, Xiao Luli saw that there were two very powerful and domineering stone lions on both sides of the Lu family's door ahead. When she came to the Lu family for the first time to find her father, she hid in the back and slept for a while. But now, the stone lion has disappeared! ¡°!!!¡± I saw two small golden bronze statues standing where the stone lions were originally, like door gods, guarding the gate. The little girl in the back seat quickly turned her head and patted her father who was concentrating with his eyes closed. "Dad! Our lion is missing!" The little girl looked like she was about to cry: "and there are two yellow minions at the door!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 741 Let¡¯s look to Lili for luck Lu Junhan sat on his seat and raised his eyes. Through the front window, I saw the so-called "minion" in Xiao Luli's mouth at a glance. Because it looks too conspicuous. But it¡¯s not yellow, but a very bright and beautiful gold color. "The two golden bronze statues are so golden, placed on both sides of the luxurious and elegant black carved iron gate, they look a bit out of place for no reason. Just at this moment, the car was almost at the door of Lu's house, and the distance was greatly shortened. And the little Loli has already seen clearly the face on the bronze statue. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s herself. She still smiled and rolled her eyes, looking very happy at her. The little loli¡¯s big black eyes widened. But this is just the beginning¡ª¡ª The car entered through the carved gate, and there were bronze statues of Xiao Luli placed on both sides of the long road leading to the main building. At first glance, there are rows of identical golden bronze statues on both sides, like street lights on the road, quietly welcoming them home. But after all, the bronze statue is not a street lamp. ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t know who ordered the placement of these bronze statues. Each bronze statue is not placed in a row, but with its body facing the road. At this moment, the eyes of each bronze statue were staring at them for an instant. Not to mention how weird the picture is. Lu Junhan: "" After the car finally arrived at the main building, Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli entered the living room together. They saw a huge bronze statue about a person tall placed in the living room. "Little Luli still looks happy in a small skirt. In front of the bronze statue, two red candles that were still burning were inserted, and the flames swayed slightly. Down, in front of the red candle, are a dozen incense sticks that are still burning. On the ground of the bronze statue, there are three soft futons. In front of each futon, there is a dark brown wooden fish. Forget it, there is a transparent merit box next to it. Two hundred dollars have been stuffed inside. The entire quiet living room is filled with smoke and feels very Zen-like. It seemed as if they had not returned home, but entered the Buddhist hall of a certain temple. Every breath is filled with the pungent smell of Buddhist incense. Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli: "" Little Luli looked at it tangledly for a while, then raised her big black and clear eyes, leaned over and asked her father in a low voice: "Dad, have we gone back to the wrong home? This is another Lili's home, right?" "" Lu Junhan cruelly ended her hope and said expressionlessly: "No, this is our home." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. After that, she looked at the Luli Buddha statue in front of her and frowned in distress: "But Dad, why do we have so many pears in our family? And they are all yellow pears. They are so ugly. People don't like them. It would be nice if there were pink pears" Lu Junhan: "" Isn¡¯t pink uglier? At this moment, Lu Qidong happened to come back from the company. When he walked in and saw the beautiful and fair-skinned ignorant girl, his heart suddenly became soft. He bent down slightly, stretched out his fingers, and gently pinched the little girl's soft and plump face: "Hey our baby Lili is finally back. I really miss grandpa!" When Lu Junhan saw him, he frowned and asked, "What's going on with these and the bronze statues outside?" Lu Qidong raised his head and was stunned for a moment: "Xiaowan didn't tell you?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "Xiao Anran is pregnant. She is still a pair of twins. The fetal image is very stable now! Yu Zheng guessed that this is probably due to Lili, and now he completely regards Lili as his ancestor. But he couldn¡¯t get a real person, so he got a bronze statue of Li Li and worshiped it every day, probably hoping that little Anran would be born safely. And your aunt, when she saw Yu Zheng doing this, she also copied it and got a bronze statue of Li Li to worship her. Here, it¡¯s the one in the living room. " Lu Junhan: "" Yesterday afternoon, when Song Qingwan called him, she did say this, but he didn't take it too seriously at the time. Like Lu Qidong said, the real people are all at home, what do you want?Image. Furthermore, worshiping gods and praying to Buddha is nonsense, very superstitious, and has no scientific basis. Except for some psychological comfort, spiritual sustenance, and psychological suggestion, it has no other use. The Lu family, including Lu Anran, all of them don¡¯t even believe in koi fish, let alone gods, Buddhas, or bronze statues. Yu Zheng has just become a father and his IQ has dropped rapidly. It is not surprising that he came up with such a trick. But Song Qingwan was different. She only had stomach cancer, not brain cancer. What¡¯s more, her stomach cancer had completely recovered a month ago. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He thought Song Qingwan was just joking. Who would have thought that that old woman actually did this and went so far. Along the way, they saw at least 100 bronze statues, even more than the number of bronze statues in the largest temple in Haicheng. Lu Qidong pointed: "The one in the living room was given to me by Yu Zheng. He had previously found someone to make six of them at once, probably for the sake of success. Your aunt happily moved the bronze statue back from the Yu family, bought candles and incense, and worshiped it for an hour. Then she felt that she had to spend money to find someone to make it, so that it would appear more sincere. So, there are a lot of them outside, including the two at the door, which were just delivered this morning. " Lu Qidong paused for a moment, as if he remembered something: "Oh, by the way, there seem to be twenty more that haven't been delivered yet. If nothing else, they should arrive in the evening." Lu Junhan: "" Xiaolu Li listened to ignorance, but he still understood it. There will be twenty ugly pear in the evening to be sent over. She hid behind her father, holding her father's clothes tightly with her white and tender hands, her eyes were red, and her face was pale and pitiful. When Lu Qidong saw this, he didn't react for a moment. He looked at Lu Junhan and wondered: "What's wrong with Lili?" Lu Junhan said calmly: "It's nothing, she's just so ugly." Lu Qidong: "" ¡­¡­ night. When Song Qingwan came back, Lu Junhan asked her to send those bronze statues to be melted. Lu Qidong actually thought so too, so Song Qingwan naturally refused: ¡°Anyway, the house is so big, and a few bronze statues don¡¯t take up much space. If you don¡¯t like them, just leave them alone. ¡°And, no, I¡¯m thinking that the New Year is coming soon. Other families will go home to worship their ancestors and worship gods. But our family does nothing and doesn¡¯t have this custom. It¡¯s such a boring year. With the bronze statue of Li Li, things will be different. During the Chinese New Year, when other people worship gods and pray for blessings, we will worship Li Li for luck, and there will be more harmony. " If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 742 Only if you risk your life Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" But the old man couldn't restrain himself and said in an unbelievable rage: "What are you thinking! You actually let us old people and her father worship that little girl. You are not afraid of shortening her life!" "Superstition. It's all superstition!" Song Qingwan was speechless and shouted back: "If worshiping can really shorten one's life, then when I hate someone, I will turn around and find those old people in their seventies or eighties, and ask them to kneel down and worship him more, so that they can shorten their life and die on the spot, right? Why do we have to go through so much trouble to deal with him! Besides, if it were so easy to let someone die, those criminals would probably laugh out of their dreams!" The old man couldn't help her, and immediately glared at her: "You, you are simply unreasonable!" Song Qingwan shrugged: "What I said is obviously the truth, okay!" "you!" The old man¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he couldn¡¯t say a word to refute. So, the next second, he looked at Lu Qidong, who was silent next to him: "Son, come on!" Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Why does this sentence sound so much like "close the door and let the dogs out"? But Lu Qidong still opened his mouth: "Xiaowan, you" But before she finished speaking, Song Qingwan picked up the phone: "Well, yes, I am Song Qingwan. Oh, the remaining twenty bronze statues I ordered have been delivered, right? Are you at the door now? Okay, okay, I will ask the doorman to open the door for you. " With that said, Song Qingwan hurriedly went to pick up the remaining bronze statues outside the door. When the old man saw her leaving without finishing her words, he became very angry: "Look, look at how she should treat an elder like this! It's so outrageous!" Lu Qidong said coolly: "Then let me help you call her back?" The old man: "" Lu Qidong sighed: "Okay, you and Xiaowan can't quarrel. It's better not to quarrel! Besides, among the girls in our Lu family, except for Xiao Anran, which one of you has ever quarreled? You are already so old, so why don't you? You know how to calm down a little bit, really.¡± "Nonsense!" The old man doesn¡¯t want to be looked down upon. Lu Qidong was speechless: "You know whether I'm talking nonsense or not." The old man was furious: "Then tell me which one I can't argue with!" Seeing that he didn't believe it, Lu Qidong actually gave him a detailed count: "I won't mention those with higher levels of seniority, so as not to be treasonous, just say that when my mother was alive, you never defeated her in a quarrel, right?" The old man blushed and had a thick neck, and said in a rough voice: "That's because I'm too lazy to argue with her, just like a woman! We can't even talk to her!" Lu Qidong gave him a blank look: "If you can't quarrel, you can't quarrel. What's wrong with women? As for Xiaowan, even I can't quarrel with her, let alone you, so you'd better rest!" The old man refused to admit defeat and frowned, "Isn't there another one!" Lu Qidong thought for a while and said, "You mean little Anran?" Lu Qidong looked at the old man speechlessly, "Xiao Anran, you can really argue. After all, she has been weak and sick since she was a child. She cannot have too many emotional fluctuations, let alone get angry and excited easily. Even if someone hits her, she can't scold her back, let alone hit her back. But if she wasn't sick when she was a child, she might have a more violent temper than Xiaowan when she grows up! But you still have the nerve to compare with her." "Who said I was talking about her!" "?" The old man coughed lightly and said in a rough voice, "Anyway, I'm not talking about her!" "???" Lu Qidong was confused: "Then who are you talking about?" The old man pursed his lips, his eyes wandered, and he cleared his throat before saying, "Isn't there another woman from the Lu family?" Lu Qidong saw his eyes drifting to the TV sofa from time to time, and remained silent for a while: "You mean Lili?" The old man said with a straight face: "What, no?" Lu Qidong: "" You are really picky about small things. "It's okay," Lu Qidong paused and asked sincerely, "But are you sure?" "certainly!" The old man thought to himself, I can't quarrel with you big ones, how can I not quarrel with the little ones! "That's okay." Lu Qidong smiled and nodded. Then, the next second, he looked up andLooking at the little girl watching TV over there, she shouted: "Lili, your great-grandpa just told me that among those pear pears, the yellow ones are more beautiful, and the pink ones are ugly." The old man: "" As soon as these words were said, the little loli stopped watching TV and rushed over with a "swish" sound. "Grandpa, don't talk nonsense, yellow pears are ugly! Pink pears are not ugly!!!" The old man was speechless: "I" Lu Qidong raised his eyebrows slightly, Dad, it¡¯s time to prove yourself. The old man: "" Why would he give birth to such a cheating child? The old man gritted his teeth, looked at the little girl¡¯s angry little face, and finally said firmly: ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, the yellow one is beautiful, the pink one is the ugliest!¡± Little Loli: "!!!" five minutes later¡ª¡ª Finally, the little girl heard from her great grandfather that "yellow is the ugliest and only pink pear is the most beautiful" and went back with satisfaction. With a look of pity, Lu Qidong handed the quick-acting heart-saving pills he had prepared in his hand to the old man who was taking deep breaths, as if he was about to have a heart attack in the next second: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you that, except for little Anran, basically none of the girls in the Lu family have ever been noisy.¡± After the old man swallowed the medicine, he still couldn't believe that he couldn't quarrel with a little girl. Lu Qidong seemed to have seen what he was thinking, and shrugged directly: "It's normal to not be able to quarrel. Even Xiaohanhan and Xiaowan can't quarrel with Lili, let alone you. No, if you go, like now, you will only die!" The old man: "" Why the hell didn¡¯t you say this earlier! And over there, on the way back, little Lu Li was caught by her father. When Lu Qidong met Lu Junhan, he obviously planned to let Xiao Luli persuade Song Qingwan. If it were in the past, Lu Junhan's temper would not be so good. ¡°If Song Qingwan didn¡¯t want to move the bronze statues away, he might have smashed them directly, or melted them all in front of Song Qingwan. ¡°In short, I won¡¯t talk so much nonsense to Song Qingwan like I do now. Although he didn¡¯t say a few words, compared to his past behavior of being taciturn and talkative, Lu Junhan did talk a lot more nonsense tonight. ¡ª¡ªProbably she was really infected by Xiao Luli. Her father is already learning how to be a good person. I saw Xiao Luli running out to find Song Qingwan. Lu Qidong thought for a while and said to Lu Junhan: "Your aunt's mind is too active, so she only thinks of things one by one. In short, just bear with it. It will be fine after Huesier comes back in a few days." Lu Jun said coldly: "I think she is just free!" Lu Qidong: "" It really is. Song Qingwan was recuperating from illness before, and she still felt uncomfortable without going to work. ¡°But after a few months of recuperation, I actually got used to this kind of old-age life. In the end, the disease completely recovered and I refused to go to work in the company. And when she paints, she needs inspiration to paint. Recently, Song Qingwan obviously has no inspiration. So, if you don¡¯t paint, don¡¯t go to the company, and stay at home lying dead every day, why don¡¯t you find something to do for yourself? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 743 The matter is far from over And from yesterday afternoon to this afternoon, only a short day has passed, maybe not even a day. Song Qingwan bought so many bronze statues. Forget it, she actually arranged these bronze statues one by one. She even removed the lion at the door and replaced it with a new bronze statue. If it were placed at someone else¡¯s house, it would probably take three days and three nights, but such a big project could be completed in less than a day at Song Qingwan¡¯s place. It is enough to show that Song Qingwan is really too busy these days. The old man obviously couldn't stand it anymore. He was leaning on crutches and sitting on the sofa. He looked at his old face that was full of wrinkles and was extremely majestic and cold. He turned to Lu Qidong and ordered in a deep voice: "Go and ask, when will that boy Hussle come back! If he doesn't come back, she will probably tear this family apart!" As he said that, the old man narrowed his old eyes: "Humph, women are women, and they are not at all restless at home! If it were in our time" "Okay, okay, now is a modern society that advocates women's freedom. It's no longer your era. Don't always use the era to talk about women!" Lu Qidong rolled his eyes at his father, knowing that he had had this idea for more than sixty years and could not change it. He was too lazy to talk to him anymore, and then he seemed to think of something. Lu Qidong looked at the old man with surprise and said: "But, Dad, even if Xiaowan wants to demolish it, he is demolishing Xiao Hanhan's home and not demolishing the old house you live in. Why are you so anxious? If you don't want to see Xiaowan, just go back to your old house. If you want to say you are anxious , I¡¯m afraid we are more anxious than you!¡± "Can I not be in a hurry!" The old man was so furious that he almost jumped up from the sofa, blowing his beard and saying with eyes wide open: "Just the past few days! She doesn't know what's wrong with her. During the day, I was fishing well at my old house, and she called me. After saying a few words, she started quarreling with me! I couldn't quarrel. She, what can I do, I can only hang up the phone, but she is good! She actually came directly to my old house to find me, and continued to quarrel with me. After the quarrel, she got better and passed the time. This makes me feel relieved, and so do I!!! I almost went to the hospital because of her anger!! It¡¯s outrageous, it¡¯s so outrageous! Does she still remember that I am her dad!!!¡± Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan probably has really run out of inspiration these days. She has stopped painting, and she has stopped staying in the studio. There is almost nothing to do every day. ????????????????????? And the Chinese New Year is coming soon, and I can¡¯t travel for a few days, so I go to find Huesier. Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t want to lie paralyzed in bed just yet. So, I stayed at home every day and found things to do for myself. But when Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong were at work, she couldn't harm them. " Xiao Luli watches TV, eats snacks, does homework, and occasionally chats with her friends. She lives a more regular life than Song Qingwan, and Song Qingwan cannot bear to break it. ¡°Moreover, a few days ago, she was taken to the capital by her father to meet the four major hall masters, but she was not at home. Therefore, Song Qingwan thought about it over and over, and finally fell on the old man who was far away in the old house. Seeing that his father was really about to collapse, Lu Qidong quickly took out his cell phone: "Hey, dad, dad, don't get excited, don't faint, hold on, you know! It's so late, I don't want to go to the hospital, I'll ask for you, I'll ask now." The old man: "" Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to pass out right now, and you¡¯re going to the hospital so late! ! Lu Qidong found Huesier¡¯s phone number, thought about it, and said: "But dad, I advise you not to have too much hope. When Hussle goes back, he is also going to deal with matters about his family and his identity. After all, he will have to settle in our country for a long time and also need to obtain a marriage certificate in our country. , there are so many things that need to be done, even if we ask, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to come back for a while.¡± "If you can't come back in time, you have to let him catch up!" The old man said angrily: "It doesn't matter if things at his place are delayed for a few days, but if we continue like this here, people will really die!!!" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan squinted his eyes slightly, his dark eyes dark and deep, he didn't know what he was thinking. But just when Lu Qidong was about to call Huesier, he stretched out his long white fingers and took the phone over. Lu Qidong didn't pay attention for a moment: "Eh" Then, Lu Qidong looked atWhen he arrived, Lu Junhan had an expressionless face and directly canceled the call interface. Instead, he tapped his fingers and sent a concise text message to Huesier: ¡¾Xiao Wan seems to have cheated on her recently, please wish yourself well. ¡¿ It was exactly Lu Qidong¡¯s tone. And with a bit of schadenfreude that it¡¯s not too big a deal. Lu Qidong: "" Sure enough, he said why Xiao Hanhan's temper became so good tonight, so he was waiting here! I don¡¯t know who this petty, retaliatory character looks like! Within a minute, Hussle called. But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even look at it and hung up directly. Huesier replied to the text message with a very firm attitude: [Impossible, we have a good relationship recently. ¡¿ Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe a word of the text messages Lu Junhan sent. Lu Qidong glanced at it and said directly: "It's useless! I tried this method before to get Hussle to come back early, but it didn't work. People don't fall for it at all." Lu Junhan said nothing, lowered his eyes and sent a text message: ¡¾The other party is a twenty-year-old college student. ¡¿ This time, Huesier didn¡¯t reply. Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? Isn¡¯t it? Does it really work? ¡­¡­ Throughout the night, Huesier did not reply to another message. At the same time, with Xiao Luli¡¯s personal intervention, Song Qingwan finally sent all the bronze statues back for melting. And those bronze statues of Yu Zheng¡¯s family. After receiving his brother¡¯s instructions, Lu Anran also found someone to send those bronze statues to be destroyed. In fact, she also felt that it was a bit strange to have a bronze statue of a little girl at home. After all, in temples, only dead people or gods will cast bronze statues for future generations to worship and pray for, and Xiao Luli is not dead. Furthermore, Yu Zheng knelt down and offered incense on time every morning, noon and evening, which always made Lu Anran feel that Yu Zheng was possessed by a ghost, and made her feel uncomfortable. After sending the bronze statue away and returning the home to its original state, Lu Anran breathed a sigh of relief. The person who also breathed a sigh of relief was Lu Qidong. Although little pear is very cute, there are little pear on both sides of the road, and these little pear are still looking at them, which is inevitably a bit scary! Unfortunately, the matter is far from over. The next day, Song Qingwan got up early and asked people to send the bronze statues away. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 744 Where¡¯s that carrot phone? With nothing to do, she started looking for someone to work overtime to make a ceramic statue of a little girl with fair skin and black hair wearing a pink skirt and a pink hairband. With a sigh of relief, I placed an order for 200 pieces. There are girls of all sizes and movements. What¡¯s more, she has already planned where to place these ceramic statues. The little girl is obviously looking forward to it, and she is still happily saying that she wants to put five, oh no, a hundred in her father's room! Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ Fortunately, the yellow pears were sent away, and before the pink pears were ready, Hussle came back from abroad. Song Qingwan has become "busy" recently. ¡°The little girl is very forgetful. After watching TV for three hours, she could not remember her pink pear at all. Of course, she also didn¡¯t remember that her father owed her ten radish mobile phones before. until¡ª¡ª This is the day of New Year¡¯s Eve. In the past few years, the Lu family was torn apart like a piece of loose sand. Lu Qidong is in the hospital bed, not knowing whether he is alive or dead, Lu Anran is at the Yu family, the old man is spending his time in the old house, but Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan do not celebrate the New Year, so they work overtime in the company as usual. For them, celebrating the New Year means just passing the old year and entering the new year. It doesn¡¯t have any special meaning, nor does it have any festive meaning. I am alone every year, living a lonely life. But this year is different¡ª¡ª Lu Qidong recovered. Lu Anran thought about it again and again, but decided to divorce, return to the Lu family to live, and spend more time with Lu Qidong while raising the baby. And that shameless Yu Zheng, despite being divorced, still shamelessly moved into the Lu family with Lu Anran under the slogan that the child needs a father. Lu Qidong knows how hard it is for women to be pregnant. Although there are many nannies and servants who can help, these outsiders are not as good as their husbands. Especially during pregnancy, women are particularly psychologically fragile and need comfort the most. Seeing that Lu Anran did not reject Yu Zheng. Lu Qidong also allowed Yu Zheng to live in the Lu family. fair enough. Lu Anran was bullied and cautious for three years in the Yu family, although this was not Yu Zheng's fault. But as a father, he is always unreasonable. Lu Qidong still placed the blame on Yu Zheng. Now it¡¯s finally Yu Zheng¡¯s turn to ¡°live under someone else¡¯s roof¡±. I have to say that Lu Qidong was very happy when he saw it. Of course, Yu Zheng has no complaints in his heart. After all, your wife and children are your own, so of course you have to take care of them. Whether you are in the Yu family or the Lu family, these are not important. The important thing is that if he doesn't keep a close eye on his wife and children and runs away with another man, then he will be a big fool. As for divorce. Divorce is nothing. When the child is born, he will immediately carry Lu Anran to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get married! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fear that Lu Anran would become emotional, she herself suffers from depression and is sensitive and prone to overthinking. If she accidentally had a miscarriage and killed three people, Yu Zheng wouldn¡¯t have to pretend to be a grandson to get a divorce. So, these two people spent the Chinese New Year at the Lu family. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The New Year is not celebrated abroad, but it does not prevent him from doing as the Romans do in his hometown. Song Qingwan had hinted to him many times that he had been back for a long time, and it had been three or four days. But Huesier turned a deaf ear and said coldly that he would not go back until he had spent the New Year here. Song Qingwan: "" You are a foreigner! Does our New Year have anything to do with you? ! ! "But since Huesier has been a little suspicious since she came back from abroad, she would stare at her with a cold face and frown from time to time, and even always ask her some weird questions. For example: ¡°What do you think of the number 20?¡±, ¡°Do you prefer younger or older people?¡±, ¡°What do you think of college students?¡± In short, it¡¯s very strange. Song Qingwan suspected that he might be under too much mental pressure and had something wrong with his brain. She was afraid of irritating him again and thought about spending the New Year's holiday here.No matter what, I didn¡¯t say anything more. As for the old man, he took his fishing rod and rushed over from his old house very early in the morning. "Obviously, Song Qingwan has been pestered by Hussel these past few days. Without Song Qingwan quarreling with him, he even slept a lot better, and his whole body was radiant and energetic. Just like that, early in the morning, the Lu family villa was full of people. ¡­¡­ The entire Lu family was decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations. There are many red lanterns hung under the eaves, and even the trees in the yard are wrapped with many red ribbons, and in some places, couplets are even pasted. Looking around, you can see the festive red colors, which already feel like the Chinese New Year. The little Loli also got up very early. She put on a beautiful pink down jacket, with two beautiful and smooth long ponytails, a pair of white snow boots under her feet, and her little face was white and plump. With a pair of big black eyes, a small nose, and a red mouth, he looks like an adorable little pink dumpling. She has already had breakfast. At this moment, I was lying on the dining table, with my big round eyes open, looking at the large phoenix spreading its wings and about to fly on the plate on the dining table, with its bright red mouth slightly open, I was a little stunned. Xiao Luli pointed to the phoenix on the plate, turned to Song Qingwan and said, "Auntie, this red chicken is so beautiful!" "" That¡¯s a phoenix carved from carrots! ! Not a chicken! Song Qingwan was silent for a while, then suddenly looked into the little girl's watery, clear eyes. In the end, she still ignored her conscience, reached out and pinched the little girl's fat face, and said with a smile, "Well, this chick is not only beautiful, but also edible, Lili, do you want to eat it?" Xiao Luli looked at the "chicken" with her big black eyes, and hesitated: "Is it okay?" "Of course," Song Qingwan didn't touch the big phoenix on the plate. Instead, she picked up a white bird at the phoenix's feet with her chopsticks and handed it to the little girl's mouth. I saw the little girl "ouch", then she ate it, and then her mouth started to squeak. Song Qingwan asked expectantly: "How is it? Is it delicious?" The little Loli nodded heavily: "It's delicious!" Song Qingwan picked up another one: "If it tastes good, eat more! If you don't have it, I'll let someone else carve it." "Fishing?" Little Loli tilted her head in confusion. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know how to explain the meaning of ¡°eagle¡± to her. He simply took her to the kitchen and pointed at a chef who was carving a little tiger out of white radish. But before Song Qingwan could say anything, she saw the little Loli looking at the white radish and her big black eyes suddenly widened. Then, in the next second, she turned around and ran out of the kitchen, rushing directly to Lu Junhan who was sitting on the sofa. With her hands on her hips and her chin raised, Xiao Naiyin started to collect debts angrily: "Dad! Where's that carrot phone!" Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 745 It¡¯s okay to just give 20 Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, little Loli¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red with grievance, and her voice began to choke: "Dadactually you don't want to give it to others at all, right?!" "" Lu Junhan leaned back on the sofa, raised his eyes, and said expressionlessly: "No." Xiao Luli stretched out her little hand: "What about that person's mobile phone?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ Lu Qidong came back from outside. Before he entered the living room, he saw several servants in the yard. They went to the vegetable garden and moved a dozen large and white radishes back and forth into the living room and kitchen. He was immediately stunned: ¡°¡­We need to eat so many radishes for lunch?¡± Lu Qidong has been in a coma on the hospital bed for twenty years. He no longer knows what it¡¯s like to celebrate the New Year, but he vaguely remembers that at that time, the Chinese New Year was all about big fish and meat, and there were very few vegetarian dishes. How come it has only been twenty years Today¡¯s young people don¡¯t eat meat during the Chinese New Year and become vegetarian? ?????????????????????????? ¡°Look at this amount, you have to eat up all the radishes for a year. Fortunately, the servant shook his head: "No, this is what Mr. Lu ordered." Lu Qidong was immediately shocked: "Xiao Hanhan wants to eat so many radishes at noon?" Servant: "" "Grandpa! Look! The carrot phone my dad gave me!" At this moment, the little girl ran out of the living room and showed Lu Qidong the mobile phone carved from white radish as if she was offering a treasure, "Isn't it beautiful?" As expected, the chefs from the Lu family were hired at a high price. Although they have never carved a mobile phone, it still does not trouble them. Moreover, there are not many detailed textures on the mobile phone. In actual operation, it is much simpler than Phoenix, but it is too Consume radish. After all, the little girl wants ten carrot phones. Lu Qidong looked at the crystal clear and lifelike mobile phone radish, and immediately understood what Lu Junhan wanted so many radishes for. Before Lu Qidong could say something nice, Song Qingwan came out of the living room and shouted to the little girl: "Lili, go upstairs and bring down your favorite doll. Just now your Uncle Chen said he wanted to get you a carrot doll!" The little loli¡¯s dark and clear eyes lit up instantly. Seeing the little girl going upstairs, Song Qingwan quickly called Lu Qidong into the living room. On the sofa, Yu Zheng, Lu Anran, Xiusier, Lu Junhan, the old man and others were all there. Apparently they were all summoned by Song Qingwan. Now all that¡¯s left is Lu Qidong. Seeing Lu Qidong also sat down. Song Qingwan glanced at them and after confirming that no one was missing, she cleared her throat and said: ¡°Now that everyone is here, I¡¯ll say it. In the past, we didn¡¯t celebrate the New Year, so our family didn¡¯t have many New Year customs, but this year is different. This year Lili is here, and we have to do everything for her! ?????????? Actually, it¡¯s not troublesome. I¡¯ve done all the decorations at home and the gifts. As for you, just wait for the family to have dinner together. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Therefore, this red envelope must be given! But how much to pay is a big question. " At the same time, Qu Sinian was also inquiring about information in the WeChat group of Lu Junhan and his group of middle-aged bereaved wives. Qu Sinian: [In previous years, I always gave 20 red envelopes to my baby. After all, we are young and don¡¯t need much money. What about you? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [What? Do I still want to send red envelopes to that brat during the Chinese New Year? Isn¡¯t it ok if other people send it? ¡¿ Pei Mingzhi: [In addition to grandparents, parents also have to pay. There is also this custom in Beijing. In fact, I gave it to my son in previous years. Of course, it was his money. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] Qu Sinian: [Where is Jian Yi? How much do you give your son? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [It depends on your mood. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [How much is the maximum? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [20. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [At least? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [No. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Lao Lu, how much do you plan to give Lili? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [After all, this is my first time giving, so I¡¯d better give less. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Well, I?Feel. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Agree. ¡¿ Lu Junhan knew what they were planning at a glance. He raised his eyebrows slightly, tapped his fingers, and sent directly: ¡¾I plan to give 20. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [20 is fine, then we have agreed to give them all 20, so as not to overpay or underpay, and the other three will not be willing. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Hey! Okay, then I'll go find the red envelope now. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Yeah. ¡¿ Lu Junhan also sent a "hmm" to express his agreement. at this time. Song Qingwan over there talked a lot of nonsense, and after setting the stage for a long time, she finally got to the point: "So, I think that each of us should unify and give Lili 20 yuan. I think other families give them this way. 10 yuan is too little, 50 is too much, 20 is not too much, not too little, it is just right. You guys What do you think?" Lu Qidong thought for a moment: "I have no problem." Song Qingwan looked at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan said lightly "Yeah". Song Qingwan was extremely satisfied and looked at Yu Zheng and Lu Anran: "Where are you?" Lu Anran nodded. Seeing her nodding, Yu Zheng also nodded and said in a deep voice: "We have no objection." The old man thought: "That girl is young and doesn't spend much money, so a casual 20 is enough!" Apparently they agreed to only give 20. The smile on Song Qingwan¡¯s face deepened, and she clapped her hands: ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re settled!¡± The brows on Hussel's pale and cold face wrinkled slightly. He pursed his thin lips and said coldly: "You haven't asked me yet." Song Qingwan turned to look at him, with a sinister smile on her beautiful and cold face: "Oh? Do you dare to disagree?!" Huesier: "" Huesier had a cold face and stopped talking. Seeing this, Song Qingwan nodded with satisfaction. The gloomy expression on her face instantly faded away, and she smiled happily and said: "Okay, since everyone has no objections, then this matter will be settled." Huesier: "" ¡­¡­ Today is New Year¡¯s Eve. Early in the morning, the servants have been busy in the kitchen, carving, cooking, arranging dishes, and making soup. Each has its own division of labor and is in an orderly manner. After that, the housekeeper followed Song Qingwan's instructions and gave each servant a big red envelope. He also assigned a chef to find a place and gave him a bunch of radishes to carve dolls for Xiao Luli. chef:"¡­¡­" Butler, you are not a human being! ! ! Soon, the whole morning passed like this. After a busy morning, lunch was very exquisite and sumptuous, with a variety of home-cooked dishes and almost a long table full¡ª¡ª If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 746 Lu Junhan, this extremely insidious dog! ! ! Chinese food, Western food, French food, Italian food, basically everything. After the meal, the little Loli was full, her little mouth was squeaking, her fair cheeks were bulging, and her mouth was shiny. Not only did I eat three bowls of rice, but I also drank two bowls of soup, ate five large chicken drumsticks, and countless pieces of meat. As for the green vegetables, she didn¡¯t touch any of them. In the end, as usual, Lu Junhan forced him to eat it. But I didn¡¯t eat much. I ate six sticks before I was exhausted. "That's it, Lu Junhan got it by eating three green vegetables first. After finishing the meal, the little girl wiped her mouth with a wet towel. As if she thought of something, she got down from the chair, ran to the kitchen, held a carrot doll in the palm of her hand, and showed it to Lu Junhan: "Dad! Look, this is the doll that Uncle Chen taught me to fish (carve) before! It's super cute!" Uncle Chen: "" Lu Junhan put down his knife and fork, turned his head and glanced at the little Lolita's white and tender hands. It seemed as if he had been run over countless times by a big truck. He could not rest his eyes in silence. There was no trace of the doll-like mashed radish at all, and he said calmly. : "Yeah, it's really cute." other people:"¡­¡­" So, the little girl hugged her mashed carrot doll and watched TV with a happy face. After finishing the meal, the most important part of giving out red envelopes comes. But when Song Qingwan walked over with her red envelope, she realized that the little girl already had a lot of red envelopes in her pocket! Song Qingwan: "" These are all unruly! Didn¡¯t we agree to give it together after the meal? ! After asking, I found out that Yu Zheng, Lu Anran, Lu Junhan, Hussle, and Lu Qidong had all given it, but she and the old man were the only ones who hadn't. Yu Zheng and Lu Anran gave them a red envelope. Logically speaking, if these two people are divorced, they are no longer part of the same family, so they should be given two red envelopes. But without even thinking about it, I knew whose idea it was to have only one red envelope. No wonder we don¡¯t give it together after dinner. It¡¯s because Yu Zheng chopped it first and played it later. Song Qingwan really didn¡¯t think wrong. Although Song Qingwan said to give it together after the meal, Yu Zheng did not want to give a red envelope to Lu Anran alone. This was undoubtedly a reminder of his divorce. Yu Zheng naturally cannot accept it. So, he delivered the red envelope to Xiao Luli in advance, turned around and told Lu Anran that he had already given her share, and found countless reasons, so Lu Anran did not give his share. . Song Qingwan asked, "Hey guys, Yu Zheng just gave me 200." As for Lu Qidong, he gave 200 to himself. Look at Huesier¡¯s again, 100. Lu Junhan, the bastard, was even more ruthless and gave him 1,000. In short, no one is 20! Song Qingwan: "" The old man who also came to give out red envelopes said: "" As if she thought of something, the little Loli hugged her mashed radish, tilted her little head, and murmured in her little voice: "Uncle Yongyi originally wanted to give me 20 yuan, but he said he hated the number 20, so he gave me 100 yuan" Song Qingwan: "" How come she doesn¡¯t know that Hussle hates the number 20! The old man was holding a red envelope of only 20 yuan in his hand. His face turned blue and white. He immediately felt that he had been cheated. When he saw this, he said angrily: "What's going on with these people! Didn't we all agree to give 20? What's going on now! Everyone has one hundred or two hundred, and even one thousand, shameless! It's so shameless!!!" Don¡¯t look at the old man looking so angry. In fact, he didn¡¯t even mention how much he regretted it. If he had known this, he would have stuffed 5,000 into the red envelope. Now everyone is giving 100, 200, 1,000, and only he and Song Qingwan are giving 20. If word spreads, they will lose face! " Moreover, they only gave 20. This girl might think how poor he and Song Qingwan are! The old man suddenly felt disgraceful and wished he could catch all those cunning, dishonest and dishonest people and beat them to death! But Song Qingwan next to her made no sound after she cursed several times. The old man was stunned immediately and looked at Song Qingwan: "Aren't you angry?" Song Qingwan¡¯s temper was sometimes even more irritable than his. In the past, Song and Qing Dynasties??I'm afraid it has exploded a long time ago, and it is possible that he may even rush upstairs to settle accounts with Husser, Lu Junhan and others. This is the first time it has been so quiet. "I'm angry, who says I'm not angry anymore," Song Qingwan touched her nose angrily, her expression a little guilty, she coughed lightly: "I'm really angry! It's so outrageous for them to be like this!" The old man thought to himself, you don¡¯t look angry. The next second, he heard Song Qingwan continue: "I only gave Lili such a small red envelope! It's so outrageous! It seems I have to take action!" The old man: "??" The next moment, the old man saw Song Qingwan handing the bulging red envelope in his hand to the ignorant and beautiful little girl with a kind and loving look on her face: "Come on, Lili, this is a big red envelope specially made for you by my aunt. There is 500 yuan in it!" Although he did not give as much as Lu Junhan, he surpassed Lu Qidong, Hussle, Yu Zheng, and Lu Anran. The old man ranked second. Song Qingwan was very, very satisfied with the result. The old man: "????" ?????????????? So I¡¯m the only one who obeys the rules? ! ! ! ! Facts have proved that the old man is still too naive and does not understand the dangers of young people who have one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes. And Qu Sinian and the others were also deeply deceived. When I was in the WeChat group, everyone was like "Yeah". They all agreed and only gave 20. But in the end, Qu Sinian gave 200, Zhang Dazhuang gave 100, Jian Yi gave 500, and Lu Junhan gave 1,000. This is just great. Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan also felt that their fathers were really poor, even poorer than Sister Lili¡¯s father. This undoubtedly hurt the self-esteem of the other three fathers. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan, you are such an insidious dog! ! ! ¡­¡­ After New Year¡¯s Eve, it¡¯s the first day of the Lunar New Year. Song Qingwan found Lu Junhan and said that the Pei family would hold a very grand banquet in two days. The purpose is to introduce the newly found Ye Rourou to people in the business circle, financial circle, and upper-class circles. Of course, the most important thing is the upper class circles in the capital. The invitation letter has been sent to the Pei family. Not only them, but Qu Si Nian and others have also received it. It is enough to show that the Pei family attaches great importance to Ye Rourou, their biological daughter. Even the Ye family, who had raised Ye Rourou before, have followed the rising tide. The Ye family¡¯s status in the Haicheng family has been advancing by leaps and bounds recently, from a third-rate family to a second-rate family in an instant. Becoming a first-class family is only a matter of time. When Little Luli was found before, Pei Mingzhi came to the Lu family to give gifts on behalf of the Pei family. Now the Pei family has found their "biological daughter". "Whether it is a real biological daughter or a fake biological daughter, Lu Junhan has to go there because of emotions and reasons. This face must be given in full. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 747: He happens to be second on the list of richest people in the country Thinking about the past, Lu Junhan had the most trouble attending such banquets. He didn¡¯t hold any birthday parties for himself in previous years. He almost never even attended Pei Mingzhi¡¯s birthday party, Pei Xiubai¡¯s birthday party, and other large and small business receptions. Living like a caveman without any social interaction. In the past, Song Qingwan attended various banquets on behalf of Lu Junhan, the Lu family, and the Lu family. But recently, Song Qingwan has been so comfortable recuperating from illness that she feels it¡¯s good to stay at home. She doesn¡¯t want to work at all. Moreover, Huesier is still here. In a few days, he will fly abroad again, and Song Qingwan also wants to spend more time with him. he. Song Qingwan thought for a moment and then said: "If you don't want to go, you can ask your dad to go. Anyway, he has nothing to do during the recent Chinese New Year holiday, but you have to bring Lili with you. I suspect that the Pei family held this banquet. In addition to introducing Ye Rourou to others, they also wanted to have more contact with Lili, their successor. "Anyway, the base of "Shadow" is in the capital, and among the families in the capital, the Pei family is a good partner. The current situation in the capital is unclear. It will not hurt us if Lili has more contact with them. After all, more friends means fewer enemies. " "No need," Lu Junhan raised his hand to sort out the homework the little girl had put on the coffee table, and said in a light voice, "I'll go there myself." Song Qingwan was surprised: "Are you really going?" Lu Junhan nodded: "Yeah." Lu Qidong finally had the opportunity to take his granddaughter out to show off alone, but when he heard that he was ruined, he couldn't help himself: "Xiao Hanhan, what are you doing?" "School is about to start." Lu Junhan stuffed the unfinished homework into the little girl's pink schoolbag one by one, and said in a very understated tone: "I'll find someone to teach her how to do her homework." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" After returning from the haunted house, he pretended to be dead in the capital, completely ignoring the four masters who taught the little girl how to do her homework: "" Because homework is a big deal. After all, no matter what you do to your children, you can¡¯t do anything wrong in their studies. Lu Qidong finally endured the pain and reluctantly gave this opportunity to Lu Junhan. Of course, the most important thing is that if he wants to compete, he can't compete with Lu Junhan, so he might as well give up first to avoid humiliating himself. Sure enough, when Xiao Luli heard that she was going to the capital with her father to find Aunt and Uncle Sugar to do homework, she was very happy. "After all, when she was doing her homework, she still had a fat face, holding the penholder, and worrying. What would she do if she couldn't finish her homework and the teacher hit her when school started. She will definitely cry to death! She cried to death, and her father will definitely cry to death too! it's good now! With Aunt Sugar and Uncle Sugar here, her homework will definitely be finished quickly! Because dad said they are awesome! In two hours, you can teach her to write all the homework! Thinking of this, the little Loli happily hugged the small schoolbag of homework that her father had packed for her, ran to the study room, and took a few books on French, Italian, and Ideological and Moral Cultivation from her small pink bookcase next to her father's bookcase. Practice questions. Then, they stuffed them all into the small schoolbag. Song Qingwan and others followed behind: "" Song Qingwan was silent for a while and whispered: "Is Lili planning to clear all the exercises from the bookcase?" "We can't move it." Lu Qidong thought for a while and said very gently: "Her schoolbag is not that big." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong comforted her warmly: "It's a good thing that Lili loves to learn. This is completely different from Xiaohanhan. If Xiaohanhan was as studious as Lili when he was a child, instead of doing some messy things, he would not be the richest man in Haicheng now, but He is the richest man in the country!¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Qidong¡¯s gentle and jade-like face showed some hatred of iron. Song Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Who gave you the confidence to say this? Haicheng is the most luxurious and affluent city in the entire country Z. The person who can be the richest man in Shanghai must at least be in the top three in the ranking of the richest people in the country. And according to the data that just came out last week, Lu Junhan¡¯s total assets happen to be second in the country¡¯s richest list. As for the number one on the ranking list, it is a representative of the country. This person carriesThe country makes money for the country, not his own money. Therefore, most of the time, people in the business and financial circles will not count him. So, after all this calculation, Lu Junhan is really the richest man in the country. It¡¯s just Lu Qidong, his biological father, who doesn¡¯t take Haicheng¡¯s richest man seriously. Song Qingwan seemed to have noticed something, she said "Hey" and said in surprise: "Lili starts taking ideological and moral cultivation classes at such a young age? Doesn't itdoes she know these words and start taking such classes?" "You can learn if you don't understand. Lili didn't even know what French and Italian were at the beginning. Now after one semester, her pronunciation is better than mine," Lu Qidong often contacted the kindergarten teachers. When he saw the exercises in the ideological and moral cultivation course, he explained to Song Qingwan: "However, it seems that this is what she will learn next semester, which is the so-called three-view education course, which cultivates children's correct thinking and moral concepts. In fact, we also learned it when we were children, but we didn¡¯t learn it in such a systematic way, and we didn¡¯t have a separate class to learn it. We were just teachers who casually said a few words in class and taught it, and that was it. The main thing was to learn, it seems. Still in high school and college. But probably because of the development of the times, this lesson was taught in kindergarten earlier. I watched it. After all, it was a kindergarten class. The content was quite simple. It just asked you, if the old lady fell on the ground, do you want to help her? What should I do if I suddenly found money? These are some questions that normal people can answer. " When he said this, Song Qingwan actually remembered it. She frowned and asked: "Since I only learned it in the next semester, why did Lili take that exercise book away?" Lu Qidong thought for a moment and made a bold guess: "Maybe he wants to preview in advance?" Song Qingwan: "" No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that children love to learn and they don¡¯t need to be taught homework anyway! Even if the little girl stuffed all the exercise books for the next semester and the next semester into her school bag, they would not have any objections. So, with the deliberate connivance of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, the little girl stuffed her pink schoolbag so full that she almost emptied the bookcase of exercise books. Every time Song Qingwan watches it, she will deeply feel that today¡¯s children are really under too much academic pressure, with so much homework! ¡­¡­ The day before Lu Junhan and the others set off for the capital, Song Qingwan heard a notice from the servant that Song Chengze's parents came to the door again. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 748 Even Song Qingwan avoided seeing him This is not the first time. As early as a few months ago, they had come to the Lu family, and Mr. Lu even approached Song Qingwan, hoping that Song Qingwan would help Mr. Song because of their past friendship. The Song family has been having a really hard time these past few months. A few months ago, Song Chengze was somehow deceived by Ye Wanwan. When Song Qingwan was hospitalized for stomach cancer, rumors spread, Lu's stock price was turbulent, and the Lu family was in crisis, he actually directly sold all the Lu's stocks in his hands. Got out. Song Chengze played such a trick on the Lu family and stabbed him in the back. The Lu family immediately cut off all contact with the Song family. After this incident, the reputation of Song Chengze and the Song family in the business circle was not good. " Moreover, other people are afraid of offending Lu Junhan and the Lu family, and will be retaliated against. Basically, those who can sever ties with the Song family have severed business ties with the Song family. The Song family's vitality was severely damaged by this, but after all, the foundation of the Song family is still there. In the end, with Song Chengze's efforts to turn the tide, although the Song family was hit hard, it was still far from bankruptcy. "It's a pity that Song's injured tiger was targeted. It should be said that the Song family has been targeted by Pei Xiubai a long time ago. Pei Xiubai has been waiting because he couldn't find a chance to make a move. "A few months ago, the Song family's reputation in the outside world was tarnished and it suffered a heavy blow. Partners terminated their contracts one after another. In terms of compensation alone, Song Chengze lost a large amount of money. This undoubtedly allowed Pei Xiubai to find a loophole. In the past few months, Pei Xiubai has well explained what it means to "take advantage of your illness and kill you". Before the Song family could calm down, they were subjected to a series of suppression by Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai seems to have been eyeing the Song family for a long time. He knows the weaknesses and vulnerabilities of the Song family very well. His methods are ruthless and accurate, and he attacks the Song family's fatal points everywhere. Even though Song Chengze had tried his best to save it. But as if destined by fate, he just couldn't beat Pei Xiubai no matter what! In the end, two months later, the Song family's high-rise building had become riddled with holes and was on the verge of collapse. Song Chengze¡¯s parents naturally didn¡¯t want to see the Song family¡¯s century-old foundation destroyed, so they had to go to Song Qingwan and beg. But Song Qingwan avoided seeing him. She even asked Song¡¯s father and mother to get back the 50 million she had invested in the Song family because she couldn¡¯t bear it. The Song family always needed money urgently, but Father Song and Mother Song returned the money to her without any hesitation. Originally, she wanted to see Song Qingwan again and wanted her to convince Lu Junhan to help him, but Song Qingwan only asked her subordinates to take the money back and did not come forward herself. Song Qingwan¡¯s attitude was already very firm, but Song¡¯s father and mother still refused to give up after all. In the past few months, Father Song and Mother Song came to see her five or six times, but she declined each time. This time is no exception. Song Qingwan asked the servant to go out and tell them that she had not seen them. But soon, the servant came back. She hesitated and said to Song Qingwan: "Mr. Song, I told them that you didn't want to see them, but they still didn't leave. But they asked me to tell you that they are not here to help you. They are leaving the city tomorrow, so they came here specially today. I want to say goodbye to you and sir." Song Qingwan¡¯s hand suddenly reached for the cup. Yes, the Song family went bankrupt a few days ago. I am afraid that the Song family villa has already been forced to be auctioned by the court. In this city, the Song family is gone, the Song family's villa is gone, and the last foundation of the Song family is gone. There is really nothing left worth their nostalgia in this city. In the end, Song Qingwan still didn¡¯t go to see them. But on the second day, Song's father and Song's mother were full of regrets and took Song Zecheng, Song Wanwan, and Song Yixing to the airport. When they were about to leave, they saw Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong who had been waiting for them for a long time. When Father Song and Mother Song saw them, they couldn't help but smile. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong also laughed. Time seems to have returned to the green years, On campus, everyone is carefree, daydreaming about the future, and talking about their ideals. No matter how many years have passed and their faces are now covered with traces of years of wind and frost, the most youthful time in their youth is still the deepest in their hearts.?Precious and beautiful memories. Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother had actually already figured it out. "If Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong had refused to save their lives before, and had not even seen them, they still felt resentful and felt that they were too ruthless and cold-blooded. But recently, they have realized that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong did nothing wrong. Because, it¡¯s useless. Even if Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong really came forward to help them, there was no way they could bring the Song family back to life. Pei Xiubai had already bitten the Song family to death, and even swallowed the piece of meat, only to have it digested. No matter how much you do, it¡¯s just a dying struggle. Of course, if the Lu family really wants to save them, they can still save the Song family. But what was rescued was only the Song family that was riddled with holes. In the later stage, a lot of funds, money, and connections were needed to make up for it and to re-develop the Song family, but the Song family at this time was undoubtedly unable to do it. In the end, the Song family could only fall into the fate of being acquired by others, or even going bankrupt. Therefore, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong did not refuse to save them, but they knew that it would be useless to save them. After figuring it out, Father Song and Mother Song no longer complained. Business war is inherently cruel, and the Song family has bankrupted many companies in the past. And this time, they lost, and they lost completely, which only shows that their skills are inferior to others. "It's good to leave here," Song Qingwan sighed and said, "Your son is actually very capable. Even if he changes his place and starts from scratch, he can still do well." Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother obviously thought so too. Even if they didn¡¯t think so, they still convinced themselves that things would get better in the future, and their mentality was quite optimistic. ¡°With that said, Song Qingwan gave them the 50 million check they had requested before, under the astonished eyes of Father Song and Mother Song. Song Qingwan said: "When you go to another city, you need money for a lot of space, not to mention starting a new company, and you need start-up capital. Just take this money, it was originally given to you!" Father Song and Mother Song looked at the money and understood instantly. In the past few months, the Song family has been crazily suppressed by Pei Xiubai, and Song Chengze has been busy in the company. Song¡¯s father and mother urged Ye Wanwan to divorce Song Chengze, but Ye Wanwan refused to divorce. Later, seeing that the Song family seemed to be going bankrupt, Ye Wanwan was willing to leave. But the lion opened his mouth and said that he could divorce her. But she wants a divorce fee of 100 million, and two houses worth at least 50 million in a prime location in Haicheng! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 749 There is no if in the world As for the two children, she didn¡¯t want any of them. Apparently she thought they were too burdensome and wished they could all be raised by Song Chengze. The Song family is already short of money. Ye Wanwan's request is undoubtedly to cut off another piece of flesh from the Song family. Naturally, Song's father and mother will not agree. They didn¡¯t agree, so Ye Wanwan made trouble and even abused the two children, Song Yixing and Song Wanwan, just to force Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother. The angry father and mother of Song almost had a myocardial infarction and were admitted to the hospital! After that, the Song family went bankrupt and the Song family took on a lot of debt. If Ye Wanwan didn't get divorced, not only would she not get a penny, but she would probably have to bear huge debts together with the rest of the Song family. I immediately panicked. After taking one hundred thousand yuan, Ye Wanwan decisively divorced Song Chengze. Then, the next day, Ye Wanwan disappeared without a trace, as if she was afraid that the Song family would ask her to work together to pay off their debts. They say a friend in need is a friend indeed, and Song Chengze had completely given up on Ye Wanwan now. Song Wanwan is the same as Song Yixing. Originally, I was extremely disappointed and resentful towards Ye Wanwan as my mother, but I never recognized her as her mother, but Ye Wanwan¡¯s incident was undoubtedly too heartbreaking. Song¡¯s father and Song¡¯s mother finally accepted the 50 million check. "If Ye Wanwan saw it, if she had insisted on not getting divorced, or if she had not been so heartless during the divorce, half of the 50 million check might be hers. But unfortunately, there is no if in the world. And they are about to start a new life. In the end, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong hugged them, said, "Have a nice trip", and watched them board the plane and leave the city. They are already very old, and some of them, after seeing each other goodbye, will never see each other again in this life. Even though Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are both so petty and vengeful people, at this moment of separation, they still gave their best friends in youth the most sincere blessings and prayers. ???????????????????????????. peaceful always. ¡­¡­ Song Chengze and others bid farewell to the past and began to welcome a new life. But Ye Wanwan regretted it so much that her intestines turned green. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have just taken 100,000 yuan and ran away just to get a divorce quickly. ¡°Anyway, that old woman and old man from the Song family are forcing her to divorce Song Chengze every day. If she had known this, she should have blackmailed her more! In the past, Ye Wanwan was still the poor adopted daughter who was bullied by Ye Rourou in the Ye family. She was the same Ye Wanwan who left early and came back late every day, and had to work three or four jobs to support her children. This one hundred thousand yuan, for her, It was probably an astronomical figure. She was so excited that she couldn't sleep all night long holding the money. But in the past two years, she has become accustomed to the noble life of a wealthy wife, with all the top-notch equipment for food, drink, and clothing. In her opinion, this one hundred thousand yuan is like a penny, worthless at all! It¡¯s not enough money for her to buy a bag! Ye Wanwan regretted it so much that she took a taxi and returned to the Song family. She wanted to ask Father Song and Mother Song for another 20 million! So what if the Song family goes bankrupt? A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. It¡¯s impossible that the Song family can¡¯t even come up with 20 million now, right? Even if you really can¡¯t get it out, don¡¯t the Song family still have connections? Go and borrow it from others. No matter what, you can borrow 20 million! What? She has already divorced Song Chengze and has already taken the money, so she has no right to make any further demands. ha! ¡°So what if she has divorced Song Chengze, she can definitely fight with Song Chengze for the custody of her child! She is the child¡¯s biological mother! "Moreover, there are two children, and each parent happens to have one, so they avoid fighting for each other. What¡¯s more, Song Chengze had just gone bankrupt and must have been saddled with a lot of debt. He couldn¡¯t even support himself, so how could he possibly be able to support his children? If the court really wanted to rule, it would definitely award both children to her! So no matter what, her chances of winning are very high. ¡°If the old woman and the old man don¡¯t want to give her the child, and don¡¯t want her to sue the court and ask the court to force them to give the child to her, they can only obediently agree to give her the 20 million request! Ye Wanwan slightly raised her red lips, and her beautiful and delicate eyes shone with a sinister and determined light. But soon, she was dumbfounded. The entire Song family villa was sealed with white seals.   After asking, I found out that Song Chengze and other Song family members inside, including Song Wanwan and Song Yixing, had moved out this morning! Even the guard doesn¡¯t know where they moved! Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t give up, so she took out her mobile phone and called Song Chengze, but Song Chengze had already given up on her and the call was blocked. She was beaten by Song Yixing and Song Wanwan, but they also blocked her. Ye Wanwan gritted her teeth bitterly and thought to herself, these two white-eyed wolves, she simply gave birth to them and raised them in vain! I called Father Song and Mother Song, but no one answered either. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her anymore! Ye Wanwan stood there, clenching her teeth tightly, with a terrifying expression, and kept dialing the phone. But in exchange, all they got was bursts of blind sounds, and the whole person almost went crazy. Since no one from the Song family could be found for the time being, Ye Wanwan could only go back the same way and returned to Xie Qin's rental house. After divorcing Song Chengze, Ye Wanwan had no intention of looking for a house and had been living with Xie Qin. A few months ago, Xie Qin corporally punished Lu Li and Qu Qianqian in the kindergarten. Lu Junhan and the others were sent directly to prison. It was Ye Wanwan who spent a lot of effort to bail her out. But after being released from prison and having a criminal record, no school would dare to hire a teacher who has also been in jail for corporally punishing students. Even though he only stayed in jail for a day or two, it still became a stain that Xie Qin could not erase for the rest of his life. Therefore, after Xie Qin was released from prison, she frequently encountered obstacles in finding a job. I don¡¯t know whether it was her corporal punishment of students that caused too much trouble, or whether Lu Junhan and Jian Yi had said hello to her. In short, Xie Qin has not found a job in the past few months. She still has to pay rent and her own daily living expenses, which all cost money. The money I saved when I was working has been spent in the past few months. Xie Qin thought that Ye Wanwan had already married into a wealthy family, so she would definitely not be short of money. If she could just give her a little, it would be enough for her to use for a long time. But who would have thought that after Ye Wanwan rescued her, he stopped caring about her. Even if Xie Qin takes the initiative to find her and block her, Ye Wanwan always finds reasons and excuses to avoid her, as if she doesn't know Xie Qin at all. Over time, Xie Qin came to know that Ye Wanwan clearly disliked her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 750 That biological daughter is not Ye Rourou at all! In the past, Xie Qin was a teacher in a top aristocratic kindergarten. Although he did not earn as much as those from wealthy families, with his status, there were usually countless rich people rushing to please him. Ye Wanwan introduced her out, and naturally felt that her face was shining. "But today is different from the past. Xie Qin is not a teacher, but an unemployed vagrant. She has been in jail and has a criminal record. If anyone knew, she would be her best friend Ye Wanwan with a man who had been in jail and had nothing to do all day long. Others still don¡¯t know how to laugh at her! Xie Qin knows that Ye Wanwan may not have regarded her as his best friend for a long time. Those ladies and rich wives are Ye Wanwan¡¯s best friends now! After hitting the wall many times, Xie Qin stopped looking for Ye Wanwan. But after Ye Wanwan got divorced and had nowhere to go, she finally thought of Xie Qin. When she found Xie Qin, not only did Xie Qin not dislike her for not being a rich wife, but she was still the same as before when they were good best friends, and quickly let Ye Qin go. Wanwan moved into his own rental house. It also allows Ye Wanwan to stay as long as he wants without having to be so anxious to find a house. With Xie Qin¡¯s words, Ye Wanwan settled in with peace of mind. Ye Wanwan returned to the rental house from outside, entered the room, and suddenly realized something was wrong. Her things seemed to have been turned over! Ye Wanwan was so excited that the first thing she thought of was the 100,000 bank card given to her by Father Song and Mother Song. Last night, she talked to Xie Qin about the 100,000 yuan, saying that the 100,000 yuan was too little and that she was going to ask for another 20 million yuan today. Xie Qin was very supportive of her at that time. Ye Wanwan suddenly remembered that Xie Qin seemed to have asked her casually last night, asking her if she knew the password of the card. Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t think much about it at the time, and just said casually that the card was hers. Father Song and Mother Song just put money into her card, and the password was the same one she had used before. Thinking of this, Ye Wanwan's face suddenly turned ugly. Sure enough, the 100,000-yuan card she put inside her clothes was missing! Even, even the bank cards in which she had saved her personal money, and even some of her valuable jewelry, bags, and shoes were all gone! Ye Wanwan¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. She grabbed her phone and called Xie Qin directly. But Xie Qin actually blocked her too! This is not the worst. Before Ye Wanwan could call the police, the landlord came over and asked Ye Wanwan for rent. It turns out that Xie Qin has been in arrears with rent for two months. Today is the last rent payment deadline. If the money cannot be paid, pack up your things and get out of here today! Xie Qin took away all of Ye Wanwan¡¯s valuable things, how could she still have money to pay the rent! And Xie Qin probably didn¡¯t want to come back. She basically took away all the valuable things in the room. Ye Wanwan wanted to find something to mortgage, but there was no way! So, under the impatient urging of the landlord, Ye Wanwan had no choice but to swallow her anger and drag her suitcase filled with clothes out of the rental house. ¡­¡­ But fortunately, there is really no end to the road. Ye Wanwan feels that she is indeed worthy of being the heroine of this world. Not only can she predict the future in her sleep and know that this world is a world in a novel, but she is also born with her own luck. No matter how bad the current situation is, she can eventually turn around and become a winner in life! After Ye Wanwan was kicked out of the rental house, Ye Wanwan originally wanted to call the police, get his money back, and then put Xie Qin, the thief, in jail again. But as soon as she picked up the phone, her agent called her: "Wanwan, come on Weibo! Something big has happened!!" Ye Wanwan: "?" "The Pei family just made an announcement, saying that they have found their long-lost biological daughter! I see that person's photo looks particularly like your sister Ye Rourou! Wait a minute! The Pei family has personally admitted that the biological daughter that the Pei family has recovered Daughter is your sister Ye Rourou! But isn¡¯t your sister the biological child of your parents? " Ye Wanwan¡¯s pupils shrank, as if she remembered something, she said hurriedly: ¡°Where is that Weibo?¡± Agent: "You can directly search for the Pei family and biological daughter. The first one of these two keywords is." Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t say much and directly opened Weibo. Her fingers were trembling slightly with excitement, and even her cheeks were filled with uncontrollable ecstasy. There is no need to search further. This matter has already spread all over the Internet and has been widely reported by major media and online marketing accounts.   Ye Wanwan found an article and clicked on it. It was the announcement from the Pei family. After reading it carefully, Ye Wanwan's breathing became a little faster. That¡¯s right! Absolutely right! That biological daughter is not Ye Rourou at all! Ye Rourou is a fake! She, Ye Wanwan, is the biological daughter of the Pei family! Ye Wanwan then remembered that there was actually a very crucial link in her dream, which was her life experience! After all, it was a dream. When she woke up, she barely remembered that this world was a world of novels, and she also remembered most of the plots in the novels. Only he forgot his own life experience. But after being reminded like this, Ye Wanwan suddenly thought of it! Yes, she is the daughter of the third master of the Pei family who was lost in Haicheng more than 20 years ago. In the novel, Ye Rourou was jealous of her, couldn't stand her, and wanted to take everything from her. In the end, she even took away the necklace that represented her life experience. By chance, Ye Rourou took that necklace to a banquet in the capital. It happened that Pei Wenbo, the third master of the Pei family, was also at the banquet. When he saw the ruby ??necklace around Ye Rourou's neck, he immediately concluded that Ye Rourou was his lost biological daughter! In the end, the third master of the Pei family accidentally got into a car accident and was in urgent need of a blood transfusion. And she, Ye Wanwan, happened to be in the hospital at the time and directly saved Mr. Pei. So, that¡¯s how I met Mr. Pei. After that, a series of things happened, and finally the truth came out¡ª¡ª She, Ye Wanwan, is the real daughter of the Pei family. And Ye Rourou is actually a shameless fake who wants to occupy the magpie's nest! Fortunately, two years ago, after Ye Wanwan dreamed about the plot in the novel, she continued to suppress Ye Rourou, framed Ye Rourou, and wanted to put Ye Rourou to death. Naturally, the necklace that could prove her life experience was not taken away by Ye Rourou. Instead, many of Ye Rourou's necklaces were snatched away by her! As for the necklace that could prove her life experience, Ye Wanwan always wore it around her neck and rarely left it. Although it is unclear what other means Ye Rourou used this time to assume her identity and become the daughter of the Pei family. But as long as this necklace is here. As long as Pei Sanye Pei Wenbo can see this unique necklace that he personally asked someone to make. No matter how many conspiracies and methods Ye Rourou has, it will be of no avail! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com 2.19 Take a leave I've been so busy lately that I have very little time to sleep. Please take some time off I love you all. Check back at 0:00 a.m. on the 20th. By the way, if nothing else, the update should be on the 23rd. The update will be at least 30,000 words. If you can¡¯t wait, you can watch it together on the 23rd. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 751 You can pretend that we and our father don¡¯t exist Ye Wanwan held the necklace with the bright ruby ??around her neck with her fingers, and rubbed the exquisite and delicate patterns carved on the ruby ??with her fingertips. Her red lips curled up, and her eyes shone with an astonishing light. That¡¯s the Pei family. The Pei family, the most powerful family in the capital, is as famous as the Lu family! Who among those born inside was not born with a silver spoon in his mouth! It is no exaggeration to say that as soon as he was born, he stood at the pinnacle of his life. And she is actually from the Pei family! It seems that the sky is on her side! ¡°No, the Song family went bankrupt and immediately sent her an even more top-notch wealthy family. ¡°If Song Chengze, his parents, and even other members of the Song family knew that she was actually from the Pei family, and her status was completely higher than theirs, she could definitely help the Song family come back to life! If they knew this, they might not even let her divorce Song Chengze! ha! But now, they only have regrets in their intestines! Ye Wanwan has no intention of calling the police to find Xie Qin to get back her things. She doesn't like those gadgets either. If she returns to Pei's house, she won't be able to get anything she wants. That little thing is only as precious as Xie Qin, a country bumpkin who has never seen the world. She could hold back the uncontrollable ecstasy and uncontrollable excitement in her heart. She hurriedly asked her agent to transfer some money to her, and then bought a plane ticket to the capital as quickly as possible. ¡­¡­ Song Zecheng and the others left Haicheng and decided to go to the capital for development. Ye Wanwan also arrived in the capital. Also arriving in the capital at the same time were Lu Junhan and his daughter. Qu Sinian and the others also received an invitation letter from someone from the Pei family. Because it is a great joy to find my biological daughter back. This banquet of the Pei family will last a whole day, and Ye Rourou must be introduced to all the family members in the capital. He was rushing to curry favor with the Pei family and intended to marry with the Pei family, so he was different from other families waiting at the banquet early in the morning. Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang are both based in Haicheng. They are not the protagonists of this banquet. Their children are still young, so marriage is even more impossible. Therefore, they only need to show up at the banquet to give the Pei family face, and then reminisce with the Pei family to maintain their interpersonal relationships in the capital. Qu Si Nian and they will be able to retreat successfully. Therefore, Qu Sinian and the others originally planned to attend the banquet at Pei's house in the evening. But two days before the Pei family banquet started. Qu Sinian and others heard from Qu Qianqian and others that Xiao Luli would go to the capital one day early, that is, tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s not to attend the party the day after tomorrow, but to find Uncle Sugar and Aunt Sugar to teach her how to do her homework. After such a reminder. Qu Sinian and the others then remembered that in 12 days, the children will start school! ! ! Qu Qianqian and the others have been recording programs before and have no time to do their homework. ¡°When I returned home from the program, apart from being occasionally forced to take violin, piano, painting, and martial arts training classes, I just watched TV. As for the winter vacation homework, I didn¡¯t write it at all. By that time, school is about to start and I haven¡¯t finished my homework, so I will have to work overtime and stay up all night to catch up on it. "In this case, sooner or later, one of the child and the father will die. Judging from past experience, it is obvious that adults are more likely to be driven crazy and to death! Thinking of this, Qu Sinian and others were all excited. Without saying anything, they directly called Lu Junhan. ¡­¡­ So, it was early the next morning. The Mu family in the capital. As soon as Lan Xi, Mu Qi and others opened the door, they saw four little carrot heads carrying small schoolbags and looking at them with bright eyes. Look at them. A sentence suddenly appeared in the minds of the four of them¡ª¡ª The debt collector is here. Lan Xi: "" Xie Mobei: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Mu Qi: "" After returning from the haunted house show, the four hall leaders had their own things to do and no longer stayed in the capital together. Instead, they were flying around all over the world, everyone was busy doing their own thing. Even if it was the Chinese New Year a few days ago,When every family had a happy reunion, they didn't get together anymore¡ª¡ª Xie Mobei is busy killing people to achieve results. During that time, he used one knife at a time, and killing people was as quick and easy as chopping a carrot; Lan Xi is busy managing and coordinating the internal affairs of "Shadow"; Mo Wuan is cleaning up his brain capacity, and at the same time sorting out the major intelligence data of the "Shadow" in the past year and memorizing it deeply. After recording all this information in his mind, he deleted all the information one by one; Not a single bit of news about the "Shadow" was left. This is why "Shadow" is so mysterious and unfathomable. All useful information is in Mo Wuan's mind. Even if outsiders want to pry out some information or hack into the "Shadow" system to obtain that information, they will come back empty-handed. As for Mu Qi, he returned to the Mu family in the capital. He has not had many tasks recently, and he has become much more peaceful. He no longer causes trouble everywhere and is hunted down all over the world. Because he is currently busy being forced to get married by his family. ¡°Obviously, the fact that Ye Rourou returned to the Pei family also aroused a lot of thoughts in the Mu family. In short, the four hall masters have basically never been together during this period. And the Pei family banquet undoubtedly brought these four people back together at the Mu family. But when I saw the four little carrots carrying small schoolbags outside the door, I knew without even thinking what they were doing, and the fathers following behind them. Lan Xi and others wish they had never been to the Mu family. If they had not come back yesterday, this pain would have belonged to Mu Qi alone! At this point, people have already come to the door. Pretending to be dead is no longer effective, so Mu Qi lets them in directly. ¡­¡­ Sooner or later this bet will be fulfilled. "They can hide for a while, but they can't hide for a lifetime. It's better to die early and be born early!" Lan Xi asked Xiao Luli to take out all the homework in her schoolbag, obviously intending to solve it in one go. They probably knew that when these four people were doing homework together, they were as powerful as a nuclear bomb explosion. She told Qu Qianqian and the others in advance that they would only teach Xiao Luli to do homework alone, not the three of them. What¡¯s more, the bet only stipulates that they should teach Xiao Luli a lesson, which is not considered a breach of contract. Qu Qianqian and the others were easy to talk to, and they nodded seriously: "Yeah! Auntie Sugar, we know! Our dad told us before - you only teach Sister Lili, not us, because you made an appointment with Sister Lili and Uncle Lu before! But it doesn¡¯t matter, we can just copy Sister Lili¡¯s homework nearby, and you can just pretend that we and our father don¡¯t exist!¡± Lan Xi: "" You and your father really don¡¯t regard yourselves as outsiders! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 752 She thought she would be beaten by her father again Qu Qianqian and the others said they were here to copy Xiao Luli¡¯s homework. But later when Lan Xi and Mu Qi were teaching Xiao Luli to do her homework, they could also hear it from the sidelines. In other words, Lan Xi and the others are still teaching the four of them. But Lan Xi, Mu Qi, Mo Wuan, and Xie Mobei no longer have the time to think about how many to teach. They saw Xiao Luli pulling out one exercise book after another from her small schoolbag. A large round table was almost covered with her homework and textbooks. When they turned around, they saw that she was still paying attention. Really, take out homework one after another! Lan Xi and others: "" How much homework does this guy have? ! ! no! Is this guy¡¯s schoolbag a black hole? How can you fit in so much homework! "That's it!" Seeing that Xiao Luli was still touching her little schoolbag, Lan Xi quickly pulled up Xiaoluli's schoolbag, as if by doing so, they would no longer need to teach the remaining homework in the schoolbag. Immediately afterwards, Lan Xi turned around and found another exercise book on the table. Coincidentally, what she took was the exercise book for the ideological and moral cultivation course that Xiao Luli would only learn next semester: "Let's start with this." Wearing a pink skirt, Xiao Luli was sitting quietly on the sofa. Her delicate face was like a doll in a high-end showcase. Her round black eyes were clear and clean, beautiful and well-behaved. Hearing Lan Xi's words, she nodded softly and cutely, with a serious face: "Yeah." Seeing that she was so good, Lan Xi breathed a sigh of relief. I thought, if I keep following this pattern, the next step shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Lan Xi opened the exercise book and was about to start giving a lecture. Who would have thought that in the next second, the little Lolita, who had a cute and well-behaved face just now, turned her head with a swipe, and approached Lu Junhan next to her like a thief, and asked in a low voice: "Dad! What kind of homework is this? Why can't anyone understand it?" Lu Junhan: "" Lan Xi: "" Xie Mobei: "" Mu Qi: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" I don¡¯t know what the homework is, but you said ¡°hmm¡± so quickly! ! ! Not only Xiao Luli, but also Qu Qianqian and the others looked confused. ¡°Obviously I don¡¯t even know what this assignment is. But when I looked for it in my schoolbag, I found that they all had this homework! Qu Qianqian and the others¡¯ eyes widened: ¡°!!!¡± Lu Junhan glanced at the troubled little girl and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Are you asking me about your homework?" The little Loli thought for a while and said, "Dad, don't you understand, too?" "That's right, my father is so stupid. He has never even been to kindergarten. He must not understand." "" Lu Junhan glanced at the exercise book expressionlessly, and said directly with a cold face: "Cultivation of thought and moral character." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????С³ÀïµÄС³ÀïµÄºÝµÄºÝµÄitter? "Why?" As she thought about it, the little loli's dark eyes suddenly lit up: "Hey! Dad, people know it! This is about the four elephant brothers farting, right?" After saying that, the little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and her face was full of expectation, ¡°Dad, please praise me for being smart!¡± ¡¾Four elephant brothers. ¡¿ ¡¾That's fart. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" Lan Xi and others: "" Please, please, someone will accept this tiger girl! Lu Junhan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then opened them again, with a cold face and a cold voice: "That's not right." The little girl was immediately shocked, "Huh? Why is it wrong?" She grabbed her father's clothes with her little hands, and said in a hurried voice: "Dad, you didn't say it yourself Is this homework for Sixiang Fart's itching? How could it be wrong?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s my fault that your pronunciation is not standard? Lu Junhan leaned back on the sofa and started teaching expressionlessly: "What I'm talking about is ideological and moral cultivation.""As you know," the little Loli stretched out her finger and said with a serious face, "You need to fix the itch of Sixiang's fart." "" Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips tightly, with a cold face, and gritted his teeth: "It's about ideological and moral cultivation!" ??Xiao Luli, "Four Symbols¡ª¡ª" The expression on Lu Jun's cold and hard face was very light: "Thinking." "Oh," the little girl seemed to feel that something was wrong, and quickly changed her mind: "Damn¡ª¡ª" The expression on Lu Junhan's face became even lighter: "Thinking." ??Xiao Luli, "Eat." Lu Junhan¡¯s face had no expression at all. He was frighteningly indifferent, and he spat out coldly: ¡°Si!¡± Xiao Luli pouted, "Hiss~" Lu Junhan: "" "Xiao Luli, "Hiss~" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli, "Hisssssss~" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened, and she suddenly looked happy. She turned to look at him excitedly: ¡°Dad, look, people can imitate snakes! Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian, Lan Xi and others: "" Lu Junhan couldn't bear it any longer, so he got up from the sofa, held the little girl in his big hands, and walked directly out the door. After a while, the little girl¡¯s earth-shattering cry was heard very naturally outside the door. other people:"¡­¡­" Three minutes later, the little girl came back with her father. Her eyes were red, filled with crystal tears, her little body was still twitching and hiccupping, her fair and beautiful little face was covered with tear stains, she looked extremely pitiful. Lu Junhan sat on the sofa, looking at her little face that was red from crying, frowning, with a cold face, and repeatedly taught her: "Think." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Luli said with aggrieved voice: "Four" Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly. Xiao Luli sniffed, her expression even more aggrieved. She felt that she was really pitiful. The teacher taught them how to read in class and said each word at least five times. Dad just said it five times. How could she remember it? Seeing that her father was still looking at her, Xiao Luli thought hard, and Xiao Naoyin choked with sobs: "Thinking." Lu Junhan: "That's right." "Eh?" The little girl was stunned. She thought she would be beaten by her father again, but she was right. Her eyes suddenly brightened, and there was a sparkling light in her eyes. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, raised his hand and rubbed her furry little head, his thin lips curled up slightly, "You did a good job." Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. The next second, Lu Junhan said slowly and calmly: "There are five more words. Now, continue to read to me." ??Xiao Luli, ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Xiao Luli: "!!!!!!" Lu Junhan, "Think." ?????????? Xiao Luli¡¯s little voice probed: ¡°¡­Fragrant?¡± Lu Junhan: "" five minutes later. " Xiao Luli held her head, her whole body was miserable and miserable. She stopped crying, stopped crying, stopped crying, and continued crying. Finally, finally, I wrote down the six words "ideological and moral cultivation". What¡¯s more, she can even write! ! I¡¯m afraid I will never forget it in this life. ¡­¡­ After Xiao Luli memorized the 6 words, she leaned over and asked her father in a low voice: "Dad, what does 'ideological and moral cultivation' mean?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 753 This will make her fall Lan Xi, Qu Sinian and others: "" They seriously suspected that the little girl might be dragged out and beaten by her father later. But Lu Junhan seemed to be tired of teaching the little girl. He leaned on the sofa casually. Without saying anything, he just glanced at her and said lightly: ¡°I just teach you how to be a good person.¡± The little loli¡¯s dark eyes widened. "Then I have to learn! I have to be a good person! I have to be a good person with my father!" The little girl stopped crying immediately and became happy again. Her face was full of joy, her dark eyes were shining, as if she couldn't bear it anymore, she hugged Lu Junhan's arm with her little hands, and said in a sticky voice: "Dad, I really like this 'ideological and moral cultivation'" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows but said nothing. ¡°Of course he knew that this little chubby girl would like it, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so full just now and forced her to remember those 6 words. However, the next second, I saw the little Loli over there clenching her fists tightly and saying in a sweet voice: "This ideological and moral cultivation must be a good homework! I will do more of it later! Put it aside Do it to death!" Lu Junhan: "" Lan Xi, Qu Sinian and others: "" no. You are young. Only three years old! Don¡¯t drive on the highway randomly! Also, how wronged the ideological and moral cultivation is, you will be killed by you! Not only Xiao Luli, but Qu Qianqian and the others over there also wrote down the words "ideological and moral cultivation". They also feel that this is a good homework, and they must do it more later, and it is best to do it to death! Therefore, the four of them were looking forward to Lan Xi¡¯s next homework assignment. Lan Xi: "" Is it too late for her to change her homework now? But I have to say that compared with other assignments, the assignments in the course of ideological and moral cultivation are the simplest. Unlike other assignments, you need to write a lot on it, read the textbook from time to time, think deeply, and sometimes even require a lot of calculations. The homework of ideological and moral cultivation is directly completed by parents and children. ¡°After all, there are many rare words in the exercise book, and little Lu Li, who is only three years old, cannot understand them at all. At this time, parents need to translate for them. The questions in the exercise book are basically multiple-choice and true-false questions. They do not test your literacy, which will be taught in special Chinese classes. The test of your ideological and moral cultivation is to see whether you are positive in thinking and kind-hearted. , whether he is upright or not, whether his heart is dark or dark. In some respects, it is very similar to psychological test questions. After the parents translated the unfamiliar questions to the little ones in the most common terms, Xiao Luli and the others then chose the answer they thought was correct. Finally, fill it in and the question is completed. And, the questions inside are very simple. ¡°Would you like to help an old lady when you see her fall? This kind of mentally retarded question can basically be answered by a normal person who has no criminal tendencies, no antisocial personality, and is not born with a dark heart. Lan Xi glanced at the questions in the exercise book, curled her lips, and suddenly felt full of confidence. Qu Sinian looked at it for a long time, couldn't help it, poked his head over and said to Lu Junhan: "Lao Lu, I don't know why, but I always have a bad feeling." Zhang Dazhuang said with a serious face: "Me too." Jian Yi still said concisely and to the point: "Same." Lu Junhan: "" Actually, these little guys are quite cute. They will understand the simple questions as soon as they are taught them. They don¡¯t need to ask any more questions, not to mention how worry-free they are. But the little ones don¡¯t know the questions they don¡¯t understand, or the more difficult questions, and they have a hundred thousand whys. In this way, it¡¯s easy to drive people crazy. Qu Sinian thought about the difficulty of the question on ideological and moral cultivation, and felt that he might have overthought it. Soon, Qu Sinian and the others knew that their hunch was right. Lan Xi glanced at the four little guys who were listening carefully to the class. Directly translated the title of the first question in the most popular and straightforward language. ??Probably to let the little ones have a sense of immersion in this topic of ideological and moral cultivation, the first chapterThe first question is about mom and dad. Lan Xi thought that of these four little guys, three of them had no mothers, so she simply omitted the mother: "One day, your father sent you to kindergarten. You were walking on the road, and suddenly you saw an old woman in front of you who accidentally fell down" Xiao Luli raised her little hand and corrected: "Auntie, my father never sends anyone to kindergarten. It's all sent by the driver uncle!" Lu Junhan: "" Lan Xi: "" Qu Qianqian: "Yes, and we were in a car, and we didn't even walk on the road!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Yiming: "Well! I've never met an old lady before!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board expressionlessly: I met one a few days ago, but she didn't fall. Jian Yi: "" Lan Xi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Xiao Luli seemed to understand," Xiao Nai said in a crisp voice, "I know! Aunt Sugar Lord definitely wants us to call daddy to take us to kindergarten in the future!" Qu Qianqian understood now: "Then don't take the car, just walk!" Zhang Yiming slapped his forehead: "Yes, this way we can meet the old lady on the road while walking!" Jian Xiyan raised the writing board: If she doesn¡¯t fall, we will push her so that she will fall. Xiao Luli and the others¡¯ eyes were shining brightly, and they nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yeah!¡± Four dads: "" The four hall masters: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± From now on, when grandma sees you, she will probably have to run very fast, let alone fall down! They are simply a bunch of imbeciles! Lan Xi held her forehead and thought to herself, you guys are really good at forcibly completing the question. If the question mentions the atomic bomb, do you have to build an atomic bomb first? ! After all, it was the first question. Lan Xi could still hold on, so she just took a few deep breaths. She no longer wanted to hit the child. She quickly opened the video on her mobile phone, turned it on five times the speed, and quickly learned how the teacher taught. After a minute, she turned off the video and began to imitate the image of a teacher dutifully. She imitated the teacher in the video and smiled as much as possible: "This is just a hypothesis, that is, you only need to imagine the scene. It is the same as reading a storybook. It is not true." "story book?" "Little Luli tilted her head. "Yes," Lan Xi saw that she was on the right track, and knew that once this little tiger girl was dealt with, the other three would not be a problem at all. "Did the storybooks you read before have short stories? This is a short story." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 754 Finally a normal person¡¯s answer Xiao Luli¡¯s expression was a little tangled: "But auntie, the storybooks my father bought for me before were all about little monkeys, little rabbits, and little turtles, and they didn't even write about pear." Lan Xi: "" Fortunately, Lan Xi now plays a kind and kind teacher who is infinitely tolerant and patient with children, and is not easily knocked down. She opened her eyes and talked nonsense: "So you are very lucky. This question is about you and your father going to kindergarten." Lu Junhan and the others: "" The other three hall masters: "" Sure enough, Xiao Luli and the others really calmed down. They don¡¯t know how to solve the questions in terms of ideological and moral cultivation, but they know the stories. They like to listen to stories, especially stories related to them! So, Qu Qianqian and the others were very active, and Xiao Naoyin urged: "What then? Auntie, what happens after the old lady accidentally falls?" Lan Xi: "" The profession of teacher is indeed a great and glorious profession, but after learning it, these four little devils were suppressed. Look at this cute little boy who listens carefully to the class. Lan Xi couldn¡¯t be more satisfied in her heart. Even Qu Si Nian and the others were a little surprised. In the past, these four little carrot heads might not have been so easily appeased. Who said they were too young, only three years old? Oh, no, they celebrated the New Year a few days ago, they should be four years old. But at the same age, he is full of curiosity about this strange world. You have to ask everything, and the whole person is full of vitality and vitality. It¡¯s the adults like them who are mature, but a little less angry. ??????????????????????????????? It seems that it¡¯s not all a bad thing if the little ones are noisy. ¡°After all, if you don¡¯t make a fuss at this age, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make a fuss anymore when you grow up. Qu Sinian thought for a while, but Lan Xi over there had already continued: "The old grandma fell down in front of you and your father, and then she couldn't stand up. What will you do at this time?" The answer to this question is very simple. It is nothing more than pulling your father to help the old lady. There is no second correct option. Lan Xi thought that this question was very simple and could be chosen with her eyes closed, so she did not mention four options. Moreover, she was also afraid that if she told the four options and let the little ones choose, the four little ones would ask her questions and ask why she couldn't choose the other options. It would be better to let them say it themselves first. Answer. "This person knows!" Xiao Lu Li raised her little hand excitedly and was about to continue talking. Lan Xi glanced at her and said with a smile: "Shut up!" Then, she looked at Zhang Yiming, her smile full of kind encouragement: "You speak first." Xiao Luli: "" Lu Junhan seemed to see the thoughts on the little girl's aggrieved face. He rubbed the little girl's furry head with his big hands and said in a calm voice: "Yes, she just looks down on you." Xiao Luli: "" Zhang Yiming, who was called on, shook his head: "Aunt Sugar, this question is so difficult, I haven't figured it out yet! Ask Sister Lili! Sister Lili is so smart! She must know it!" Lan Xi: "" It¡¯s just that I went to help an old lady, what else do you want to think about? How can you go over and die together with the old lady? In an instant, Xiao Luli forgot about what Lan Xi had just looked down upon, and raised her white and tender hands again: "Auntie, auntie, I have figured it out! This person can do it!" Lan Xi gritted her teeth, still not looking at Xiao Luli, but called Jian Xiyan, who looked smarter: "Come here." Xiao Luli: "" It¡¯s so annoying, why does Auntie Sugar Lord always look down on her? She will! She knows how to do it! Such a simple question! Jian Xiyan recalled what Lan Xi had just said, and after thinking for two seconds, he wrote on the writing board: I will let my dad help me, and then I will go to school. Jian Yi: "" Lan Xi: "" other people:"¡­¡­" No, grandma! Grandma who fell! Right in front of you! You are so heartless and unjust??Go to school? Lan Xi took a deep breath and began to guide her tactfully: "Actually, grandma fell at the door of the kindergarten. You can help her with your father first. After helping grandma, you won't be late for school." Jian Xiyan still refused coldly: No, I'm very busy and don't have time to help the old lady. You can let her fall into someone else's kindergarten. Otherwise, you can let her fall in front of my father's company. My father will help her. My dad is not busy. Jian Yi: "" Lan Xi: "" ¡¾You let her fall into someone else's kindergarten. ¡¿ ¡¾Otherwise you let her fall in front of my father's company. ¡¿ ¡¾My dad will help you. ¡¿ ¡¾My dad is not busy. ¡¿ Grandma and your father will probably cry when they hear this. Xiao Luli didn't raise her hand now, but directly said worriedly: "Brother Xiyan, the teacher asked us to help an old lady when she fell. If we don't help, we won't be good children. .¡± Lan Xi and others were surprised. They obviously didn¡¯t expect that the person who usually has the most crooked style of painting would actually have the most correct outlook on this question. Lan Xi was overjoyed and lit up Xiao Luli directly, "Lili, you answer it then." " Xiao Luli's dark eyes lit up, and her little face was so happy. Obviously she didn¡¯t expect that Lan Xi would actually call her! marvelous! The sugar owner¡¯s aunt finally takes a liking to her! As if she was afraid that Xiao Luli would forget the topic, Lan Xi added: "Lili, tell everyone, if you and your father saw the fallen old lady at the entrance of the kindergarten, what would you do? manage?" Xiao Lu Li¡¯s crisp voice clearly reached the ears of everyone present: ¡°I will go over and help the old lady up.¡± Lan Xi: "!!!" finally! ! ! Thank God! Finally a normal person¡¯s answer! This question is like this, even if the father does not help, the child must help. Even if this old lady is a swindler or blackmailer, we must help her! After all, what is tested is the child¡¯s character, three outlooks, moral character, and cultivation. It can be said that Xiao Luli¡¯s answer is very correct, and it is also an option in the homework! Instead, Dad helped the old lady, and there was no such option. Lan Xi was about to say, okay, from Lili¡¯s answer, we can know that for this question, choose c: ¡°I¡± went over and helped the old lady up. Rather than option a: "I" went over and beat the old lady up, nor option b: "I" ignored the old lady who fell, nor option d: "I" fell with the old lady. Lan Xi was smiling all over her face, and just when she was about to speak, she saw that the little Loli hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, so she continued: "Then, I will take the old lady to the kindergarten and show it to the teacher!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 755 It¡¯s time for the second question The smile on Lan Xi¡¯s face froze instantly. Lan Xi: ¡°???¡± Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and asked aloud: ¡°Lili, why did you bring the old grandma to your teacher to see?¡± Xiao Luli said happily: "This way the teacher will know that he helped the old lady and is a good child." Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan¡¯s eyes lit up, as if they didn¡¯t expect that they could still be like this. Qu Qianqian said happily: "Then when I see the old lady in the future, I will also help her, and then take her to the teacher!" Jian Xiyan and Zhang Yiming nodded heavily in agreement. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" The Four Hall Masters: "" If this is true, your kindergarten will probably become a nursing home! ¡ª¡ªThere were a bunch of old people being helped inside. Zhang Dazhuang thought for a while and said hehely: "Actually, if you think about it carefully, there seems to be nothing wrong with this. After all, if you do good deeds, you have to leave your name. Otherwise, no one will know that you have done good deeds." Qu Sinian nodded and felt that it made sense. After all, not everyone can do good deeds without leaving a name like **, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you leave a name, as long as you do a good deed and help the old lady. Don¡¯t force too much on other things. Lan Xi obviously thinks so too. ¡°At any rate, these little guys already know how to help them. This is already a big step towards success. We can¡¯t expect too much. Qu Sinian seemed to have thought of something, and deliberately asked the question in a playful and cunning way: "Lili, if you see grandma fall, but you are in a hurry to go to school, otherwise you will be late, in this case, will you still help grandma?" I have to say that the difficulty of the question asked by Qu Sinian was much higher than that of Lan Xi. When you are a person or do something, you are most afraid of choices. And Xiao Luli must choose one now. It¡¯s to help the old lady, who is late for school; Still don¡¯t help, don¡¯t ask, arrive at school on time. It is a great test of one¡¯s character and morality. If Lan Xi¡¯s question is an ideological and moral question in kindergarten, then Qu Sinian¡¯s question should be an ideological and moral question in elementary school or even junior high school. They are not in the same class at all. "Will do!" Xiao Luli answered without hesitation, without even thinking, she said: "I will help the old lady." Qu Sinian was surprised. After a long while, he looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, envious and jealous: "Old Lu, it seems that your daughter's three views are really upright." Lu Junhan said nothing, but his thin lips curled up slightly. Looking at the little Loli¡¯s innocent and beautiful face, Lan Xi also became interested and teased their successor: ¡°Lili, are you sure?¡± Even Xie Mobei, Mo Wuan, and Mu Qi, who had been silent and thinking about other language homework for the little guys, looked over. Xiao Luli nodded heavily. Afraid that Xiao Luli didn¡¯t actually understand the specific meaning of Qu Sinian¡¯s question, Lan Xi explained the question a little more clearly: "Lili, what your uncle Qu means is that if you go to help grandma, you will be late for school. If you are late, you will be scolded by the teacher¡ª¡ª" "Will not!" Before Lan Xi finished speaking, the little Loli puffed up her face, knitted her brows, and said seriously, "I won't be late." Little Loli Xiao Naiyin muttered, "I came back from school to help the old lady, how could I be late?" Qu Sinian thought she had heard the question wrong and reminded: "Lili, you met the old lady who fell down on the way to kindergarten, not after school." "Yes, people know that," The little Loli nodded, "Grandma fell down when she was in school!" She whispered: "But I have to go to school, otherwise I will be late! If I am late, I will be beaten to death by the teacher. Therefore, I can only come back from school and help the old lady. Anyway, the old lady will not run away." ¡¾Grandma. ¡¿ ¡¾Won¡¯t run away. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lan Xi: "" other people:"¡­¡­" It¡¯s true that he won¡¯t run away.   But when you go to school for a day and come back, your grandma will probably be fucked in the sun. They said how could this little chubby girl agree so quickly? She was waiting here! ????????????? Indeed, if you help me after school, you can not only help the old lady, but you won¡¯t be late for school, it¡¯s the best of both worlds! It will be more painful for the old lady. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t give up and asked again: ¡°What if the old lady runs away?¡± "No," Xiao Luli said with a serious face, "Auntie Sugar Lord just said that the old lady couldn't stand up after she fell. She definitely won't run away!" Qu Sinian: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Qu Sinian gritted his teeth, "What if that old lady really runs away?" The little girl felt that what Qu Sinian said was not unreasonable, what if the old lady really ran away. Xiao Luli thought for a while and said, "Then when I go to school, I will break the old grandma's legs so that she can't run away!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" Does this old lady have a grudge against you? ! ! ! ¡­¡­ Qu Sinian didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He was afraid that if he continued to ask, not only would this old woman¡¯s legs be broken, but she might not be able to survive. After this, Qu Sinian suddenly became as quiet as a chicken, listening to the class quietly and not making any further remarks. But it turns out that it still has some effect. The first question, choice c: "I" went over to help the old lady. None of the four little guys had any objections and directly chose a big C in the exercise book. That¡¯s it. More than twenty minutes passed, and finally¡ª¡ª It¡¯s time for the second question. Lan Xi: "" Lan Xi looked at the ideological and moral cultivation exercise book, was silent for a long time, raised her head, and was about to find a strong man to take her place! She cannot be the only one who suffers. Being driven crazy, she cannot be the only one being driven crazy! What¡¯s more, she wasn¡¯t the only one who agreed to teach their successor how to do homework. Mu Qi and the three of them also have a share! But when Lan Xi raised her head and started looking for the young man, Mo Wuan, Xie Mobei, and Mu Qi, who were watching the show like Lu Junhan and others, instantly lowered their heads and picked up other exercise books on the table. Just start flipping there. The three of them have a tacit understanding, and their division of labor is also very clear. Mo Wuan¡¯s brain is comparable to a computer, and his memory is surprisingly amazing. He specializes in exercise books in Italian, French, Japanese and other languages. He can barely scan the questions and even doesn¡¯t have to finish reading some questions. Mo Wuan wrote down the answer. Xie Mobei and Mu Qi were at the side, handing him exercise books one after another. In short, even if they have nothing to do, they find something for themselves to do. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 756 Your father has to die anyway, right? They directly expressed their strong rejection of Lan Xi's position through actions. Lan Xi: "" You three dogs! The second question in the ideological and moral cultivation exercise book is a Tao judgment question. ?Obviously it¡¯s simpler than the first multiple-choice question, it¡¯s just about judging right or wrong. Lan Xi didn¡¯t hesitate for long before she explained the topic: "After Xiaohong finished eating the apple, she threw the core of the apple on the ground. Is Xiaohong right to do this?" Lan Xi was afraid that these four little geniuses with amazing brain circuits would come up with some messy answers that would cause myocardial infarction for her. After reading the questions, she quickly said: "Well, obviously, what Xiao Hong did was wrong." Fortunately, Xiao Luli and the others also felt that this question was wrong, so they put a big cross in the exercise book without saying anything or expressing any opinions. When Lan Xi saw this, she breathed a long sigh of relief and felt much lighter in her heart. But when I looked down, I saw that the third question was multiple choice again, and it was the same old woman again. Lan Xi: "" Lan Xi seemed to have thought of something, turned a few pages, and looked directly at the following questions¡ª¡ª Good guy, twenty and seventeen questions are all about this haunted old lady. Lan Xi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Did she stab the old lady in the nest? ! "Dad," Xiao Luli saw that Lan Xi had not said a word for a long time, and her expression seemed to be slightly twitching. She blinked her big black and bright eyes and said in a low voice, "What's the matter with Aunt Sugar Lord?" Lu Junhan glanced at Lan Xi and wrote lightly: "It's nothing, I'm just too happy." Lan Xi: "" In the end, Lan Xi still couldn't accept so many old ladies. Just one look at her made her feel like she was going to have a heart attack. He went straight over and dragged Mu Qi over there, who was pretending to be dead, and threw the exercise book on ideological and moral cultivation in his hand to him. At the same time, she smiled at the four little guys and said: "I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do! Now, this uncle will teach you how to do your homework. Don't worry, he is very good at teaching people how to do their homework." Mu Qi: "" You can¡¯t accept so many old ladies, can I accept it? ¡°But facing the big, dark eyes of the four little guys who were looking forward to clarity, Mu Qi couldn¡¯t refuse, even if he didn¡¯t want to. After a while, his thin, light-colored lips slightly curved, he sighed like a sigh, and spread his hands: "Okay, I'll teach you." The four little guys¡¯ eyes lit up. Mu Qi glanced at the third question and said directly: "One day, your father took you out to play in the car. Suddenly, there was an old woman. She fell down accidentally, and she fell very hard. She bled a lot and needed to be sent to the hospital immediately -" Xiao Luli raised her hand, her beautiful eyes filled with doubts and confusion: "Uncle, why does this old lady keep falling down? She just fell down once in the first question! Why did she fall again in the third question?" Mu Qi: "" Actually, my uncle also wanted to ask this question. "And this old lady is always careless!" Qu Qianqian frowned and muttered dissatisfiedly: "I suspect she did it on purpose!" Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan also looked very angry, as if they thought this old woman was really annoying, why she kept falling in front of them and their father. Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi smiled slightly: "The grandma in the third question is actually not the same person as the grandma in the first question, and she didn't fall in front of you and your father on purpose." After saying that, he immediately started to blame: "If you don't believe it, you can ask you dad!" Lu Junhan and others, who were watching a movie with nothing to do with themselves, said: "" Lan Xi secretly gave Mu Qi a thumbs up. Little Lu Li looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan and said in a low voice: "Dad." Lu Junhan was silent for a while: "Huh?" The little girl scratched her head with her little hands, "Is what uncle said true? Are the grandma in the third question really not the same person as the grandma in the first question?" "" Lu Junhan was silent for a while, and then said "hmm". "But why?What? " Xiao Luli was shocked. "There's no reason," Lu Junhan glanced at her impatiently, "You just have to remember." Xiao Luli felt aggrieved: "I can't remember" Lu Junhan leaned on the sofa with a nonchalant expression: "Then try to remember." Xiao Luli: "" Suddenly, Qu Sinian began to teach Qu Qianqian gently, meticulously and patiently again. Seeing this, Lu Junhan directly threw the aggrieved little Lu Li over to listen to the class. Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang also threw their sons over. Qu Sinian: "" You all need to have some face, okay? Finally, under Qu Sinian¡¯s detailed explanation, the little guys finally understood. The little girl who understood it was very proud. She ran back from Qu Sinian, pouted her bright red mouth, and said "hum" to her father on the sofa, "Stupid dad! Qu Si Nian!" Uncle has already taught me, so I don¡¯t want you!" Lu Junhan narrowed his dark eyes slightly, and a sneer escaped from his thin lips, "Did you see the wall behind you?" Xiao Luli took a look, "I saw it." "If you keep talking nonsense," Lu Junhan laughed coldly, "just go and listen to the class facing that wall." Xiao Luli: "" ¡­¡­ Seeing that all four fathers have taken care of their children, the children no longer have any questions to ask. Mu Qi smiled and repeated the question just now: "One day, your father drove you out to play. Suddenly, there was an old lady. She fell down accidentally, and she fell very hard. She bled a lot. She needed to be sent to the hospital immediately, but she was nearby. No one has a car, only your father has a car, what will you do at this time?" Xiao Luli¡¯s face was puffed up and she was sulking. When she heard this, she said angrily: ¡°I will beat my father to death!¡± Mu Qi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Mu Qi¡¯s expression almost changed, but fortunately, he held back. He said patiently: "What I'm asking is, what will you do to this old lady?" Xiao Luli is still very angry: "I will let this old woman beat my father to death!" Lu Junhan: "" Mu Qi: "" Your father has to die anyway, right? Mu Qi was silent for a while, pretending not to hear what Xiao Luli said, smiled, and started to talk about the following options: "a, let your dad drive the old grandma to the hospital; b, ignore the old grandma and continue playing with dad; c, get out of the car and step on the old grandma's feet; d, get off the car and tell the old grandma a story This question is obvious, it is select¡ª¡ª" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 757 Xiao Luli is not a normal person Qu Qianqian: "c!" Zhang Yiming: "b!" Xiao Luli: "d!" The simplified Western proverb reads: c ¡ª¡ªFour people, all very, very perfect, avoided the only correct answer a: let your father drive the old grandma to the hospital. Mu Qi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lan Xi: "" Mu Qi couldn't hold it back anymore and asked Qu Qianqian: "Why did you get out of the car and step on the old lady's feet?" Qu Qianqian thought for a while and said crisply: ¡°Uncle Sugar Lord, although my dad said that the old lady really didn¡¯t fall on purpose, I still think she did it on purpose! So, I¡¯m going to step on her feet - if she didn¡¯t do it on purpose and really fell down accidentally, then she definitely won¡¯t run away! But if she did it on purpose, then she definitely didn¡¯t fall. When I stepped on her, she would definitely run away in fear This way I can know whether this old lady fell on purpose. " Mu Qi: "" Qu Si young coughed, smiled awkwardly at Mu Qi, and began to excuse Qu Qianqian's IQ: "This society is so dangerous, and there are traps everywhere. It's actually a good thing for children to be a little wary, right?" Mu Qi: "" What the hell is the use of explaining to me here? Go talk to the person who asked the question! It depends on whether your daughter chooses C or not. Will he give her points? Mu Qi closed his eyes and turned to look at the young lady with a small mouth and a delicate and fair face: "What about you? Why did you get out of the car and step on that old lady's feet?" Jian Xiyan carefully wrote on the office board. Then, he raised his writing board, pursed his lips, and said with a tight smile on his delicate and white face: I stepped on her to death, she was scared, and she would not appear in front of me for the next question. Jian Yi: "" Mu Qi: "" How annoying are you to this old lady? "However, I'm afraid this won't work unless you trample to death the person who asked the question. Otherwise, as far as I know, in the next question, this old lady will fall down again and appear in front of you and your dad. Jian Yi glanced at Jian Xiyan and said directly: "He has a problem with his mind, ignore him." Mu Qi: "" Mu Qi took a deep breath, looked at Zhang Yiming, and asked as calmly as possible: "What about you? Zhang Yiming, why did you choose b?" Zhang Yiming chose: Ignore the old lady and continue playing with dad. No matter how you look at it, it seems a bit ruthless and cold-blooded. Especially, the old lady was still so seriously injured. Zhang Yiming thought very simply. He shouted in a stern tone: "Didn't Sister Lili just say that? The old woman who fell down won't run away! So, my father and I went to play first. When we have had enough and are tired, we can come back and take the old woman to the hospital. Okay." Mu Qi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Mu Qi choked, but thinking about it, Zhang Yiming had thought of asking his father to drive the old lady to the hospital. "Compared to Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan, they are still barely saved. So, Mu Qi reminded Zhang Yiming tactfully and tried to lead Zhang Yiming on the right path: "But have you ever thought about what if grandma accidentally dies when you and your dad come back from playing? In this case, it will be too late if you send grandma to the hospital. " Qu Qianqian tilted her head, with a puzzled expression on her face, and asked abruptly: "Uncle Sugar Lord, why is it too late to send her to the hospital after the old lady dies?" "Because the old lady is dead and the doctors in the hospital can no longer save her life," Mu Qi said it as plainly and easily as possible: "It is better not to send her to the hospital now, because even if we send her to the hospital, it won't be of much use." The four little guys raised their heads and listened in confusion. However, I still understand the general meaning. ¡ª¡ªIf the old lady dies, she doesn¡¯t need to be sent to the hospital. Zhang Yiming¡¯s expression suddenly brightened: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this better?¡±   Mu Qi: "?" Zhang Yiming chuckled, his little chubby face looked honest and cute, he shook his little head and said seriously: "Now that grandma is dead, dad and I don't have to take grandma to the hospital anymore! This way, after we finish playing, we can go home directly!" "That's right!" Xiao Luli seemed to have just thought of this. Her dark eyes were bright and she said happily: "Brother Yiming, you are so smart! You are smarter than others!" Qu Qianqian gave a thumbs up and said crisply: "Yes! Brother Yiming, you are a genius!" Jian Xiyan also raised his writing board: Genius! Zhang Yiming was embarrassed and scratched his head: "It's okay, it's okay." Mu Qi: "" Four dads: "" The old lady wanted to hit someone after hearing this. The whole place was dead silent. Zhang Dazhuang watched his son desperately making mistakes and was silent for a long time. He cleared his throat and explained to Mu Qi: "Actually, my son is not like this usually. He is usually very kind and he doesn't even dare to step on an ant. .Really, extremely kind!¡± Mu Qi: "" You have the ability to touch your conscience before saying this. "Uncle! Uncle Sugar Lord, there are others too!" When Xiao Luli saw that all the other friends had been asked one by one, but she had not been asked yet, for fear that Mu Qi would forget her, she immediately raised her white and tender little hands and reminded her in a small voice: "You haven't asked me yet. Woolen cloth!" Before Mu Qi could say anything, Lu Junhan next to him lowered his cold eyes, knocked the excited little Loli on the head, and said coldly: "What are you asking? You just chose that crappy answer, and you still have the nerve to let people ask you?" The little Loli held her head in her hands, her little fat face bulged, and she said angrily: "That's not a bad answer it's a good answer! What a great answer!" Mu Qi: "" Who gave you the courage to say this? ? ¡­¡­ The bomb is often placed last. Mu Qi looked at the little girl with bright eyes and expectation written all over her face. Thinking of the answer Xiao Luli had chosen before, he couldn't hold back the corner of his mouth and twitched it a few times: "Tell me, why did you get out of the car and tell the old lady a story?" That old lady fell so hard and lost so much blood. Instead of saving her immediately, she ran to tell her a story! Any normal person would not be able to do such a stupid thing! But it¡¯s a pity that Xiao Luli is not a normal person. It should be said that she is a normal person, but her brain circuit has never been normal. I just heard her reply abruptly: "Because if grandma listens to others telling stories, she won't be in pain! She will sleep very well. In the past, when my father told people stories, they would sleep very well at night!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 758 Send the old lady to the hospital first Mu Qi: "" By the time you finish telling the story, the old lady who fell very hard and bleeds all over the floor will indeed sleep very well, and she will even sleep forever and never wake up in her life! Mu Qi took a deep breath and forced himself to be calm. He forced himself to smile and said: "Lili, don't you think it is better to let the old grandma sleep well than to tell her stories At this time, let the old grandma sleep first" Is sending him to the hospital a better option?" "ah?" A trace of confusion flashed across the little girl's fair and beautiful face, and she scratched her head with her little hand: "Really?" "Of course," Mu Qi saw that she seemed a little shaken, and smiled and said calmly: "Because the old lady was seriously injured and bleeding a lot, it's useless for you to tell her stories. It will only delay her illness. You have to send her to the hospital immediately." After he solved the third damn question, he quickly withdrew. Because, in the fourth question, another old lady fell down. Just as Mu Qi was thinking about whether he should grab Xie Mobei and come over to talk about the fourth question, or Mo Wu'an should come over and talk about it, he saw the cute little lolita with big eyes over there, shaking her head like a rattle and making a milky sound Milky said: "Uncle Sugar Lord, this won't work!" Mu Qi: "?" "Little Lu Li lowered her head, held her little hands, and whispered in a muffled voice, "Because if I send grandma to the hospital, I won't be able to tell her stories. I want to tell grandma a story" Lu Junhan: "" Mu Qi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± no! The premise is that your grandma is destined to listen to your story! To put it bluntly, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the old lady dies or not. It doesn¡¯t matter how sick she is or whether she needs to be sent to the hospital immediately. What matters is whether you can tell the story, right? ! ! Mu Qi really couldn¡¯t laugh now. "Don't let these four little guys really meet the old lady who fell down, especially the old lady who fell very miserably. Otherwise, even if the old lady is not destined to die, she will be tortured to death by the four of them. In order to quickly guide these little guys to fill in the answers to this question, he can then throw this damn book on ideological and moral cultivation to Xie Mobei or Mo Wuan, and finally escape. Mu Qi thought for a second, and then, looking at the little girl's clear, dark eyes, he suggested tactfully: "Lili, you can ask your father to take grandma to the hospital first. You can still tell her stories in the car." The little Loli¡¯s cheeks bulged: ¡°But there is dad in the car.¡± "???" Mu Qi frowned slightly: "What does your story have to do with your father?" The little girl glanced angrily at Lu Junhan next to her, her bright red mouth pouting: ¡°Dad, he doesn¡¯t like to hear other people tell stories! Every time they tell stories, he will hit them! He will also attack them, because he is so bad anyway!¡± As she spoke, the little Loli looked extremely aggrieved: "If I tell stories in the car, my father will definitely beat me and my grandma to death! I don't want to tell stories in the car!" Mu Qi: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently and sneered: "Is that what the hell you're telling a story?" The little girl¡¯s fair cheeks bulged, and her expression was dissatisfied: ¡°It¡¯s just a story!¡± Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He leaned over and asked: "Lao Lu, what story did Lili tell you before? Why do you hit her when she tells a story?" Zhang Dazhuang also poked his head over: "Hey, I want to know too." Jian Yi: "Same." Qu Qianqian, Lan Xi, Mu Qi, and even Mo Wuan who was writing answers and Xie Mobei who was handing over the exercise book all turned their attention. In an instant, everyone is paying attention. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Jun¡¯s cold and hard face was cold. He leaned on the sofa and glanced at them coldly with his deep and dark eyes. Being stared at by so many people, he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all, and he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Obviously, he didn¡¯t intend to tell them the dirty information about him. Seeing that they seemed to want to hear stories, Xiao Luli was very interested and wanted to tell them stories. But just as she was about to speak, Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, stretched out his fingers, and pinched her mouth. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?My mother's beautiful little red mouth was pinched into a flat duck's mouth by her father. At the same time, Lu Junhan also threatened coldly: "You dare to tell me something!" Xiao Luli: "" other people:"¡­¡­" The others watched for a while and were sure that the little girl would not say anything more, so they could only leave disappointed. In the end, Mu Qi could only think of another way to try his best to steer these four little guys who had chosen other options into the correct option A: let dad drive them. Grandma goes to the hospital and goes up there. But it¡¯s a pity. Those methods failed in the end. The little guys were very stubborn and felt that their answer was right. When facing the old lady, they should do what they chose! What Mu Qi said is wrong! Mu Qi: "" If your father hadn¡¯t been here, I would have whipped the child! In the end, it was Lu Junhan¡¯s phone call that saved Mu Qi¡¯s life. ¡ª¡ªIt was Lu Qidong calling. Lu Qidong made a special call to remind Lu Junhan to put Xiao Luli¡¯s exercise book on ideological and moral cultivation at the end. If you really don¡¯t have time, it¡¯s okay not to do it. Because this is a course that Xiao Luli and the others will learn in the next semester, and it is also an assignment that they will only need to do in the next semester, so there is no need to rush to write it now. Of course, if you have time, you can just write it down, just think of it as previewing in advance. Mu Qi: "" Lan Xi: "" Xie Mobei: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? ! ! ! The next moment, Mu Qi immediately stuffed the terrible exercise book on ideological and moral cultivation into the little girl's pink schoolbag. Out of sight is pure. When Xiao Luli and the others heard that this was an assignment they would only have to write next semester and they didn¡¯t have to do it now, their expressions were a little disappointed. After all, there are no more stories to listen to. With the exercise book of Ideological and Moral Cultivation in the first place, Italian, French, Japanese, and English are the tasks that can be easily completed by rote memorization, grammar, and root words. Much simpler. ¡° Moreover, because the little ones have taken language classes for a semester, they already have a foundation. Basically, if Lan Xi and the others ask a little bit, Xiao Luli and the others will know how to solve this question. In short, doing the questions was very smooth, even a little incredible. In just one hour, they had finished two language exercise books. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 759 I have indeed been looking for her before After a busy day, the little guys have basically finished their winter vacation homework, leaving only three essays to write. The little guys have written a lot about composition before. They don¡¯t need anyone to teach them, they can figure it out by themselves. In order not to be so angry with Xiao Luli and others, Qu Sinian and the others were wise enough not to read their compositions. After I finished writing an article, I put it in my schoolbag for them without even looking at a word. By the time the little ones finished all their winter vacation homework, it was already 11:30 pm. Seeing that it was too late, the little guys were almost too sleepy to open their eyes as they were doing their homework. Fortunately, there are many vacant rooms in the Mu family. Lu Junhan and the others stayed directly at Mu's house, planning to go to Pei's house together tomorrow night. And when Xiao Luli heard that she was going to play at Brother Xiubai and Uncle Meiren¡¯s house tomorrow night, she was almost too excited to sleep, and her little soft body rolled back and forth on the bed. In the end, Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and took out an English vocabulary book from her schoolbag for her to memorize, and then she fell asleep sleepily. But before she was about to fall asleep completely, the little Loli seemed to remember something and opened her eyes again. She rubbed her hazy sleepy eyes with her white and tender hands, cheered up, and said to Lu Junhan, who had just come out of the shower and was looking down at the messages on his phone with a cold and indifferent face: "Dad I can't sleep. I haven't told you a story yet." Lu Junhan: "" In the past, little Loli had to listen to her father tell stories before going to sleep. But Lu Junhan obviously didn¡¯t have that many stories to tell her. Let Lu Junhan read from the story book. It was a long story. The little girl also liked to express her various opinions on the plot of the story in the middle. By the end, a story that could be told in one minute often took ten minutes. It takes only ten minutes to finish speaking. After finally finishing talking, the little girl was not only no longer sleepy, but also became more and more excited. Over time, Lu Junhan stopped telling her stories. But it¡¯s okay. Xiao Luli is very optimistic. "If dad doesn't tell her, then she should tell him." She has read a lot of storybooks and can tell stories, even better than her father. "Once upon a time, I had a father," Little Lu Li yawned, her slender dark eyelashes drooped on her white eyelids, she half-closed her big eyes in a daze, and started to tell a story with her little mouth mumbling, her little voice said in a low voice: "Later It bloomed, and there were so many little flowers" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless. "Then Dad became very beautiful, even more beautiful than Lili" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes were completely closed, and her plump and tender white face was leaning on the pillow: "Then, then daddy will be so beautiful, hehehe" Lu Junhan: "" Very good, he will remember this account for her first, and he will settle it for her when she wakes up tomorrow! ¡­¡­ At this time, the Pei family. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s father, Pei Wenqiu, threw a pile of information on the table with an angry face and glared at Pei Wenbo on the sofa: "Is everything written in this information true?" Pei Wenbo looked at the information on Ye Rou and Ye Wanwan on the table, pretending to be ignorant and asked: "What information?" "Don't pretend to be stupid for me," Pei Wenqiu, "That little brat Pei Mingzhi tried everything. He said he wanted me to have some knowledge about tomorrow's banquet in advance, so as not to know anything and be easily exposed. No, your biological daughter is not Ye Wanwan? Why did you bring Ye Rourou back!" Seeing that he knew everything, Pei Wenbo didn't hide it anymore and directly told him about his plan to marry the Huo family. Anyone can see that Ye Rourou, who is unmarried, childless and clean, is far more suitable to return to the Pei family than Ye Wanwan, who is married and has children. ¡°In fact, if Ye Wanwan and Song Chengze had a secret marriage and no news of their marriage was announced. ??Or perhaps, Song Chengze is just an inconspicuous ordinary person, not the famous head of the Song family, one of the four major families in Haicheng. Pei Wenbo was able to change the news about Ye Wanwan's marriage under the secrecy. What¡¯s more, even if she has a child, he can also change her to have never given birth to a child. But unfortunately, Song Chengze¡¯s identity was too high-profile, and Ye Wanwan became theThe wife of a wealthy family is too arrogant and has no cover at all. Therefore, the upper circles in Haicheng and Beijing basically knew that Ye Wanwan was married to Song Chengze and had two children. Even if Pei Wenbo really changed Ye Wanwan¡¯s information, others wouldn¡¯t believe it! On the contrary, Ye Rourou¡¯s identity is easier to handle, especially since Ye Rourou and Ye Wanwan grew up together. "What's more, Ye Rourou is not married, has no children, and is even obsessed with Song Chengze. At such an age, she doesn't even have an ambiguous partner. Even if someone goes to check, nothing wrong can be found. Therefore, there will be no one more suitable to return to the Pei family than Ye Rourou. The current situation in the capital is treacherous and unpredictable. Although the Pei family is the largest family in the capital, they cannot stay alone from this whirlpool of power and money. They must make plans early. Pei Wenqiu naturally understood the reason why Pei Wenbo did this, and he had no position of accusation. ¡°After all, Pei Wenbo¡¯s two sons have also become tools for wealthy marriages, but his son Pei Mingzhi is free and unfettered by marriage. To a certain extent, Pei Wenqiu owes Pei Wenbo. "I understand why you did this," Pei Wenqiu frowned: "But weren't you looking for your biological daughter before? Now that she has been found, are you really willing to not let her come back?" No father does not love his children. Now that Pei Wenbo has brought his fake daughter back, his real daughter is letting her suffer outside. He doesn't believe that Pei Wenbo can really bear it. In fact, what Pei Wenqiu wants is to let Ye Wanwan and Ye Rourou return to Pei's house together. Firstly, they can get married, and secondly, Pei Wenbo¡¯s biological daughter has also been found. The best of both worlds. "I have indeed been looking for her before," Pei Wenbo's eyes were heavy, "But it's not because she is my biological daughter, but because the Pei family in recent years needs such a person to marry. Since Ye Wanwan has lost the value of marriage, her face has returned to The Pei family might make others doubt the authenticity of Ye Rourou¡¯s identity, so in that case, it¡¯s better to just let her stay outside!¡± ¡°Perhaps Pei Wenbo did miss Ye Wanwan when she was lost as a child, looked for her, and even suffered from her disappearance. But it¡¯s been so long, more than twenty years, that little emotion has long since dissipated with time. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 760 I¡¯ve already given you a minute And the blood relationship is not as magical and reliable as imagined. He can¡¯t even remember what Ye Wanwan looked like when he was a child. Pei Wenbo is the head of the Pei family. After managing the Pei family for so many years, his bones have been filled with cold blood. He is ruthless and has interests first. The glory of the family is his glory. For the sake of the Pei family, he can even use his own son as a tool for marriage, let alone for the Pei family, regardless of his own daughter. I have been looking for Ye Wanwan just because the Pei family needs her. Once Ye Wanwan is no longer suitable, Pei Wenbo will immediately give up on her. Pei Wenqiu looked at Pei Wenbo's indifferent face and saw that he really didn't want to get Ye Wanwan back. He sighed and didn't persuade him any more. Because he understands very well the pressure that Pei Wenbo is under. Any large family will face countless enemies and enemies. They are watching eagerly, waiting for you to be weak, tearing off your flesh bit by bit and swallowing it into their belly. ¡°In particular, when Pei Wenbo and Pei Wenqiu¡¯s fathers were alive, their behavior was too radical and vicious, even worse than Lu Junhan in Haicheng today, with a bad reputation and many enemies. Lu Junhan means that as long as others don't offend him, everything will be fine. But Pei Wenbo and Pei Wenqiu¡¯s father is not. He is a despicable, vicious and extremely dirty robber. As long as the Pei family can grow and prosper, he will do anything, including burning, killing, looting, coercion and inducement. It turns out that Pei Wenqiu and Pei Wenbo have an older brother. Because their father created too many enemies, their eldest brother was strangled to death by his enemies just after he was born. Although the Pei family is now the number one family in the capital, it probably has many more enemies than the other three major families combined. What¡¯s more, the Pei family is still a stumbling block for countless families in the capital. The Pei family can only move forward, not retreat. Otherwise, once the Pei family becomes weak, everyone in the Pei family may not end well. In recent years, the marriage of Pei Wenbo's two sons has provided the Pei family with a lot of backers. Seeing that the Pei family had something to rely on, those enemies did not dare to mess around anymore, but were waiting quietly. In fact, the Pei family has almost established a foothold in the capital. We only need to give Pei Wenbo another year or two. ¡°Even with the help of Pei Mingzhi and Pei Wenqiu, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be needed for a year or two. By then, the Pei family will be able to stand alone in the capital without relying on any other family, and will even be so powerful that they no longer need to worry about any enemies. But unfortunately, the situation in Beijing is about to change again. Now, the Pei family needs someone like this to form a marriage alliance, stabilize the situation in the capital, and buy time for Pei Wenbo to develop the Pei family. Therefore, Ye Rourou's return is crucial to the Pei family. Whether the marriage is successful or not is related to the survival of the Pei family. This is also the reason why Pei Wenbo received the information from Pei Mingzhi a few months ago, but it was not until recently that he fully announced the news. Pei Wenbo must ensure that nothing goes wrong. ¡­¡­ The next day, at seven o'clock in the evening, Pei's house. The banquet lasted all day. When Lu Junhan and the others arrived at the banquet venue. There are already many gorgeously dressed guests in the banquet hall, holding wine glasses, gently swaying the wine, leaning on the table, drinking wine and chatting with each other with smiles on their faces. Countless bright and luxurious falling crystal lamps above the head are shining with dazzling light, reflecting the entire huge hall in a dazzling and magnificent way. Like the top palace, there is an atmosphere of luxury and luxury everywhere. Many attendants carrying wine, snacks, and fruits were walking back and forth in the hall. There was a steady stream of people at the door, people in suits and evening gowns coming in hand in hand. Everyone has a decent smile on their face, and every move shows the elegance and courtesy of the upper class. This is undoubtedly a very high-end cocktail party. ¡­¡­ I saw many people talking to their fathers, but no one paid any attention to them. "Moreover, they listened to what the adults said for a long time, but they didn't understand it. So, after Xiao Luli and the others stood in the banquet hall for a while, they couldn't stay still any longer and started to wander.Said he wanted to play. Which of these guests will not look at the words. In fact, before they came over, they noticed a few little guys standing behind their father. I originally wanted to bend down to talk to them and praise them, which would be a disguised form of pleasing their father. But who told their father not to allow it? Those guests did not dare to offend Lu Junhan and the others. Therefore, even if you see Xiao Luli and the others, you can only pretend that you haven¡¯t seen them. Lu Junhan has something to do here, so he really can't leave. He raised the watch on his hand, glanced down at it, and said softly to the little loli who was standing in front of him with a swollen face and a unhappy expression: "Just play in this hall and come back in five minutes." The little girl¡¯s dark and clear eyes suddenly lit up, but upon hearing those five minutes, her fair and tender face shrank again. She raised her face, pursed her mouth, stretched out her little finger, and began to bargain with her father. As soon as she opened her mouth, she said: "Fifty minutes!" Lu Junhan: "" The little Loli spoke cheerfully, and patted her father's leg with her little hand: "He will be back in fifty minutes!" Lu Junhan stared at her expressionlessly and said nothing. "" Seeing this, Xiao Luli hesitated, "Then, how about 49 minutes?" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that her father still didn't speak, the little girl immediately became anxious. She stamped her feet angrily and said, "Dad! I've already given you a minute! You can't do this!" That angry expression almost didn¡¯t say, Dad, don¡¯t be so ungrateful! "five minutes." Lu Junhan didn't care what her 50 minutes or 49 minutes were. He glanced at her lightly and said slowly: "If you can't come back in five minutes, let alone your head and butt, your whole body will be beaten by me. Drop it, I will do what I say.¡± Xiao Luli: "" Finally, under the horrified gazes of the other guests, the little girl raised her little foot and stepped hard on her father's leather shoes. After leaving a dusty little shoe mark, the little girl snorted "Bad" dad". The little loli ran away angrily. When Qu Qianqian and the others saw this, they completely ignored her own father's instructions and nagging, and hurriedly followed. ¡­¡­ at the same time¡ª¡ª Outside the banquet hall door. Ye Wanwan was about to go crazy with anger, and her beautiful face with exquisite makeup showed a bit of twisted ferocity. No matter what Ye Wanwan said, the two guards remained unmoved: "Sorry, miss, no one without an invitation letter is allowed in!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 761 The old lady fell in front of us again! Ye Wanwan came to this banquet, to expose Ye Rourou's conspiracy on the spot, and to let everyone know at a glance that she is the real daughter of the Pei family. When she got off the plane yesterday, she went to a beauty salon, a barber shop, and a clothing store. She did all kinds of things to clean herself up. She even called her agent who was far away in Haicheng, who had a good eye for aesthetics and was also very good at dressing up. . Until she tidied herself up to be radiant and bright, like a big star in the entertainment industry, even every strand of hair was exquisite. After making sure that she could completely crush the impostor Ye Rourou as soon as she showed up at the banquet, she hooked up her bloody red lips, flipped up her dark brown curly hair, and rushed over confidently. She could even imagine that Ye Rourou's fake thing was exposed by her on the spot. Ye Rourou stood in the hall in a miserable state, terrified, wishing to find a hole to crawl in, but she, Ye Wanwan, was as noble as a white swan, aloof and cold-eyed. Seeing Ye Rourou acting like a clown, it was such an embarrassing scene. But who would have thought that when she arrived at the scene, she couldn¡¯t even get in! No matter how she explained it, the doorman only read the invitation letter. He didn't know how to adapt, and almost made Ye Wanwan very angry. Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t want to rely on her identity as sister Ye Rourou to get in. She had always looked down on Ye Rourou. After marrying into the Song family and becoming the noble mistress of the Song family, she even looked down on Ye Rourou, a commoner. Now that I have reported Ye Rourou¡¯s name, I might actually be able to get in. But Ye Wanwan just didn¡¯t want to, as if relying on Ye Rourou to get in, it was as if she was even lower than Ye Rourou! In fact, even if Ye Wanwan really reported Ye Rourou's name, she still wouldn't be able to get in. Because Pei Wenbo, Third Master Pei, had ordered the doorman yesterday, Ye Wanwan must not be allowed to enter Pei's house, especially today. But Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t have an invitation letter on hand, and the guard stopped her outside the door. Facing the unwilling guard, Ye Wanwan's temper suddenly rose. She was wearing a fiery red dress, her delicate face was as cold as ice, and with a arrogant tone, she said coldly: "Okay, I don't have to go in, but you send someone inside to call Mr. Pei out! Just say that I have something to give him!" This thing is naturally a necklace that proves her identity. When Mr. Pei comes out, sees her necklace, and recognizes her back to the Pei family, she will definitely make these dogs look down on people's low housekeeping and make them regret living in this world! The doorman seemed to have heard some big joke and laughed sarcastically. "Who do you think you are! You can see our Third Master whenever you want!" "Exactly! And wasn't the Song family bankrupted by our young master a few days ago? Then she shouldn't be a rich wife now." "Then how powerful is she still?" The two guards whispered, but Ye Wanwan was stunned. Her mind was filled with the guard's words, "Didn't the Song family become bankrupted by our young master a few days ago?" Their young master is Pei Xiubai. Ye Wanwan's pupils suddenly shrank, and then her face was filled with ecstasy. Pei Xiubai was only seven years old, and the bankruptcy of the Song family was definitely not something he could do alone. There must be help from the Pei family behind it. In just a few months, the Pei family bankrupted the Song family, one of the four major families in Haicheng. It is enough to show that the power and financial resources of the Pei family are much higher than that of the Song family! Ye Wanwan thought that the Pei family was powerful, but never thought that the Pei family would be so powerful! From now on, this will be her home. Ye Wanwan can't wait to enter the banquet. But these guards obviously would not let her in easily, so Ye Wanwan had no choice but to outwit them. Ye Wanwan had a cold face and was thinking about how to get in. Suddenly I saw a few little guys running out of the banquet hall. ¡ª¡ªAnd what they were holding in their hands happened to be invitations to the banquet. It is still the highest level, unsigned invitation letter. After all, there are not many people who have reached Lu Junhan's level and dare to write their names on invitations. Ye Wanwan's eyes flashed and her red lips suddenly curled up. This is really God is helping her. Ye Wanwan glanced at the guard, turned around and left without saying anything.??, returned to the nanny's car. The guard thought she had given up and didn't pay much attention. But two minutes later¡ª¡ª An old woman walking slowly, holding a cane, with white hair and wrinkles on her face came out of the car. Yes, this person is Ye Wanwan who just entered the car in full glory. Ye Wanwan¡¯s agent also has a lot of actors with her, and the nanny car is equipped with many costumes, props, headwear, and various cosmetics borrowed from the program team. To attract those little guys, get invitations from those little guys, and avoid being discovered by the guards, Ye Wanwan could only disguise herself. Among all kinds of people, only the elderly can easily arouse the sympathy and pity of children, and only the elderly with limited mobility can make the guards relax their vigilance. Ye Wanwan is an actor after all, and playing the role of an old woman is not that difficult for her. What¡¯s more, she believes in her agent¡¯s makeup skills. Sure enough, the guard glanced at her and didn't pay attention. He thought she was a pedestrian passing by and didn't realize at all that this was Ye Wanwan who just left here. Ye Wanwan walked forward step by step with difficulty on crutches. Just as she was passing the door of Pei's house, she heard the four little guys in the banquet hall whispering. Qu Qianqian: "Sister Lili, look, there is an old lady over there!" Zhang Yiming: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really grandma!¡± Xiao Luli turned around and wanted to run back: "I'm going to tell dad! I saw grandma!" Doorman: "" Aren¡¯t you just an old lady? Why are you so excited? The next second, Xiao Luli said excitedly: "She is still alive and can move!!!" Doorman: "" Ye Wanwan¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. Ye Wanwan is absolutely confident that she can deceive these four little guys, but if their father comes, Ye Wanwan cannot guarantee that her disguise will be able to hide it from Lu Junhan and the others! In desperation, Ye Wanwan stumbled hard on purpose, dropped the crutches, and fell straight onto the cement road He couldn't even stand up. Qu Qianqian stretched out her little hand and quickly grabbed Xiao Luli: "Sister Lili, look, the old lady seems to have fallen!" Zhang Yiming took a look: "Really! The old lady fell in front of us again!" Jian Xiyan looked unhappy and raised his writing board: This is the third time! ! ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 762 Once upon a time, I had a father...and then he died Xiao Luli also saw the old woman who fell down outside. His expression instantly changed into one of joy. The black and clear eyes are astonishingly bright. ¡­¡­ Banquet hall. After Lu Junhan settled the matter, he raised his hand and looked at the watch on his hand. His handsome brows wrinkled slightly. Qu Sinian also checked the time and put down his wrist, "Six minutes have passed and they haven't come back yet. Could something have happened?" Zhang Dazhuang: "Probably not. It's just in the hall and not outside. What can happen?" But just as Zhang Dazhuang finished speaking, an attendant over there glanced at the hall, hurriedly passed through the crowd, and ran in front of Lu Junhan and the others: "Something happened! Something happened!!" Zhang Dazhuang was shocked: "No way, something really happened?!" Jian Yi and Lu Junhan frowned. Qu Sinian couldn't hold it back, frowned, and asked urgently: "What happened to my daughter and the others? Where are they now? Take us there quickly!" "no no¡­¡­" The attendant panted and said, "Nothing happened to you, your daughter, nothing happened to them, it was an old lady who had an accident!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Grandma. This is really a familiar title. ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan and the others strode to the door, there was already a group of guests gathered around the door to watch the show. ¡°It¡¯s miserable, it¡¯s really miserable!¡± "What kind of evil did this old lady do to be treated like this by them?" "I think there is something wrong with this old woman. I saw these four little guys on a variety show. They were all cute and kind, and they didn't look like people who would hit the elderly." "That's probably true. You know people and faces but don't know their hearts. Everything on TV is fake." "Hey, hey, get out of the way, their dad is coming." The guests quickly moved out of the way. Then, Lu Junhan and the others saw¡ª¡ª Outside, on the roadside facing the gate, an old woman with white hair, an arched back, and wrinkles on her face was sitting on the ground, as if she had fallen. And Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan were kicking her desperately; Zhang Yiming, on the other hand, was holding his toy airplane, and there was a constant "woo" sound passing over the old woman's head. He didn't care about the old woman's life and death, and only cared about playing with himself. And the cute little girl in a pink princess dress was squatting next to the old grandma, opening her big black and clear eyes, and telling her seriously, "Once upon a time, I had a father and then he died. ¡± story. The old lady¡¯s face turned blue. Lu Junhan and the others: "" Is it too late for them to turn around and leave now? ¡­¡­ In the end, it was Lu Junhan and the others who went over, each holding one in their hands, and saved the old lady from the clutches of the four of them. Back to the banquet hall, in order to avoid the four of them, they went hand in hand to meet the old lady on the street outside. Qu Sinian and the others planned to go their separate ways. In short, just don¡¯t let these four little guys get together again. On the other side, Ye Wanwan returned to the car with a ferocious expression on her face. She smashed the wig on her head on the seat, her chest was rising and falling, and her breathing was rapid. The next second, she tore off her grandmother's clothes again. Because her movements were too rough and hasty, several buttons on her clothes were torn off. Seeing her like this, the agent couldn't help but frowned. She just found out that the Song family was bankrupt, and she, Ye Wanwan, was no longer a wealthy lady, so there was no need for her to fawn over her. The agent originally wanted to terminate the contract with Ye Wanwan, and even the people at the entertainment company Ye Wanwan signed with also thought so. ¡°After all, Ye Wanwan is neither a rich wife nor an actor, so she cannot make money for the company at all. In the company, you are just occupying the manhole and not doing anything. You might as well quickly vacate your position and give it to others. But yesterday Ye Wanwan said that she is the real daughter of the Pei family. The agent saw that Ye Wanwan¡¯s face seemed a bit like Pei Wenbo.   As for Pei Wenbo¡¯s wife, it¡¯s probably because the Pei family has too many enemies. She doesn¡¯t often appear in front of the public, and she rarely even appears in newspapers. When she occasionally attends banquets, she always wears beautiful and heavy makeup, making it difficult to see clearly. Real facial features. But just because Ye Wanwan looked a bit like Pei Wenbo, her agent already believed Ye Wanwan's words, and she decided to take another look. So, she agreed that Ye Wanwan would come from Haicheng to help her put on makeup. Seeing that Ye Wanwan was so angry, the manager frowned and asked, "Didn't you get the invitation letter?" Ye Wanwan looked embarrassed and said nothing. She originally wanted to take advantage of the fall and when the little guys came around to help her, she secretly took the invitation letters from their hands - by then, the scene would be so chaotic that the little guys would not notice. The invitation in my hand was missing. And the sleeves of her clothes are very loose, so it is not a problem to stuff an invitation into it. But who knows what those little guys were doing today. When they saw her, they immediately came over to kick her instead of helping her! She was playing with her own toys and ignored her at all. There is another one who holds the invitation tightly in his hand and keeps telling stories in her ears! She had no chance to make a move! Seeing her like this, the agent knew that she must not have succeeded. Thinking that when Ye Wanwan returns to the Pei family, she will definitely benefit from it. The agent finally gritted his teeth and took out his mobile phone: "Forget it! I'll help you find a solution!" ¡­¡­ In the banquet hall, Ruan Ye, who is Ye Rourou, is also not having a good time. She was dragged by Pei Wenbo early in the morning to meet all kinds of unknown people. By the end of the day, she felt like her face was almost frozen with laughter. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she knows them or not, what¡¯s important is that they know her. Originally, Pei Wenbo sent someone to take her to Pei's house a few days ago, and Ye Rourou wanted to sneak away quietly. She is already very proficient in computer technology. It is not difficult for her to hack into the system to tamper with her whereabouts, or even forge a new ID card and start her life again in a new city. But this is obviously not in line with the vicious and sinister character of the original Ye Rourou who "dislikes poverty and loves wealth" and "wants to climb up the ladder". If it were the original owner Ye Rourou, when she heard that Pei Wenbo was going to take her to Pei's house, she would have packed up her things and followed his people without even having to tell him. When Ruan Yehun entered this body, there were rules that could not destroy the character. She is the vicious female supporting character herself, and her daily tasks are: disgusting the heroine; abusing the heroine's children; seducing Song Chengze. ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t survive at all. It is simply worse than forcing a good girl into prostitution. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 763 That¡¯s not the real grandma And obviously, the position of the daughter of the Pei family belongs to the heroine Ye Wanwan. Although I didn¡¯t understand what the Pei family had in mind, they actually found her as a fake. There is no doubt that as long as she follows the Pei family and takes over the identity of the heroine, the task of disgusting the heroine will be achieved. Since the character design was not broken, the heroine also took the position of the real daughter. Recently, the memories belonging to her Ruan Ye have come back a little bit. She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have been an orphan without a father and mother since she was a child. She was thrown into an orphanage. She was not very thin and was always bullied. There is a very beautiful little boy who has been protecting her. He seems to be an orphan. His father is unknown and his mother died early. From then on, the two of them depended on each other. But the good times didn't last long. When she was six or a few years old, the director of the orphanage saw that she was pretty, so he forced her to hold her hand and asked her to touch his extremely obscene organ. He seemed to want to Come over and kiss her. The children in the orphanage are all precocious. Ruan Ye knew at a glance that the dean wanted to molest her, but unfortunately she was not as strong as the dean and he almost succeeded. In the end, the little boy found a stick and broke the dean's head, causing a lot of blood to flow out, and Ruan Ye was saved. But if this happens, the orphanage will no longer be able to stay. They escaped directly from the orphanage and began a wandering life. Such a young child has no money and no ability to make money, but he still wants to live. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Especially those vagrants and beggars who value food more than their lives. They have no scruples about what they do, and they don't care whether they are children at all. They just keep beating them to death. While being beaten, they also Will be humiliated, ridiculed and trampled on. In short, life at that time was very hard, and people were reduced to dust, even worse than dogs. The memory is broken here. Ruan Ye couldn¡¯t remember the boy¡¯s face clearly, but felt very guilty. If it weren¡¯t for her, that boy would probably have a very good life in the orphanage. ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, and I don¡¯t have to face the cruelty of society so early, with a cumbersome dragster like her. Ruan Ye made up her mind, if she could find that boy, oh, no, it should be a man now. She must treat him as her biological father and feed him delicious food! ¡°Then he went to find a few beggars and homeless people to beat him up for fun, which was a way of repaying him for saving his life in the orphanage and for his upbringing in those years. Ruan Ye thought so, but with a delicate and elegant smile on his face, he stretched out his hand and shook hands with the strange man in front of him. The man nodded slightly, smiled, and introduced his identity, which was considered a greeting. After the man left, Pei Wenbo asked in a deep voice: "How does this feel? Do you like it?" Although the Huo family is the Pei family¡¯s favorite marriage family, and the marriage between the Huo family and the Pei family is almost settled, as long as there is no engagement, anything can change. This can be considered a rare compensation from Pei Wenbo to Ye Rourou¡ª¡ª Among the top families planned by Pei Wenbo, Pei Wenbo made an exception and allowed her to choose her favorite marriage partner. If you don¡¯t get selected, you can only marry with the Huo family. So, at the end of the day, Pei Wenbo not only introduced Ruan Ye to meet people, but also let her see her marriage partner. Ruan Ye just thought about the miserable little boy in her memory, but she didn't see the man's face clearly. When she heard Pei Wenbo ask, she thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "His hands are so slippery, I don't like it." Pei Wenbo: "" Ruan Ye also seemed to have reacted and said awkwardly: "No, I'm not saying that I don't like men with slippery hands. In fact, I also like men with slippery hands, but I prefer them rougher" Pei Wenbo: "" Ruan Ye shut up, she realized that it would be better not to say anything. Pei Wenbo took her on a blind date, but she focused on whether other people's hands were slippery. She also said she liked rougher ones. No matter how you looked at it she looked a bit like a pervert. Ruan Ye thought for a while, but couldn't help but add: "I'm not a pervert, really, believe me, I don't have a hand fetish either, I'm just a normal person."   Ruan Ye's expression was sincere, barely letting Pei Wenbo see her sincere eyes. Pei Wenbo: "" In the end, Pei Wenbo said a deep "Yes", his old and intimidating face was cold and serious, as if he believed it. Ruan Ye breathed a sigh of relief. But then, Pei Wenbo didn't let Ruan Ye shake hands with those "blind date men" anymore, and looked at her with pity from time to time. It seems to be saying, "You are so young, perverted and have a fetish for hands. Although it is not your fault, if you harm others, it will be your fault." Ruan Ye:? ? ? Well, do you believe me? ¡­¡­ Pei Wenbo and Ruan Ye got to know each other one by one. Not long after, they arrived in front of the four "Shadow" hall masters. But before they walked over, not far away, a certain little lolita was wearing a delicate pink skirt, like a beautiful little pink butterfly, with short legs, holding her father with her little hand, and flew directly towards Lan Xi and the others. Came over: "Aunt Sugar, Uncle Sugar." Then, the people around them saw that the four hall masters, who were originally aloof and leaning on the table, sipping their wine glasses with calm expressions, suddenly changed their expressions, as if they wanted to disappear on the spot! But disappearing is impossible, never possible. No matter how powerful they are, they are not so powerful that they disappear out of thin air. The little Loli finally ran over, and Xiao Naiyin said happily: "Aunt Sugar Lord, Uncle Sugar Lord, let me tell you, I and Sister Qianqian just met an old lady! She was a living old lady! Not the dead old lady in the book!" The Four Hall Masters: "" very good. The haunting old woman is here again. Lan Xi was silent for a while: "is the old lady still alive?" "I don't know," Mu Qi pondered for a moment, then tapped his slender, thin fingers on his thin, smooth mandible, and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "I guess it's more bad than good." Lan Xi: "" Xie Mobei: "" Mo Wu'an: "" Okay, let¡¯s have a moment of silence for the old lady. "But dad told people that she was not the real grandma," The next second, the little Loli pouted her bright red mouth, as if she was a little unconvinced, and murmured in a small voice: "But how is it possible? She saw it with both eyes, and she was a real old woman! She also told her stories, and told her many, many stories. The old woman likes to let Lili tell her stories, every day Ci Lili told her a story and she was very happy!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 764: So happy that I want to hit someone The Four Hall Masters: "" Lu Junhan: "" I am indeed very happy, so happy that I want to hit someone. Not far away, Pei Wenbo saw that they were all there and was about to take Ye Rourou over to reminisce with them. He has basically had contact with Lu Junhan and the four major hall masters, and has a lot of cooperation in business, and his personal relationship is not bad. But this time we went there to reminisce, mainly to get to know the little girl. The new successor of "Shadow". This alone is enough to drive all the major families present crazy. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Junhan who was suppressing him. Those guests might have already gotten in front of the little girl and used candies to get close to her. But at this moment, Pei Wenbo's cell phone rang at an inappropriate time. Pei Wenbo was about to hang up when he saw it was the doorman calling. A servant at the level of a doorman would not have Pei Wenbo¡¯s mobile phone number in his cell phone. Usually, if something happens, I contact him through the housekeeper. But today, Pei Wenbo specially gave the doorman his mobile phone number and asked them to pay attention to Ye Wanwan. If anything happens to Ye Wanwan, call him immediately. Pei Wenbo didn¡¯t hesitate and pressed answer directly. The next second, the anxious voice of the doorman suddenly came from the mobile phone: "Third Master, it's not good! Ye Wanwan was just brought into the banquet by Huo Dong, and we can't stop her at all!" "Huo Dong?" Hearing this surname, Pei Wenbo¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly: "Which Huo Dong?" Doorman: "Huo Ting, the chairman of the Huo family!" Originally, Ye Wanwan was looking for Mr. Huang, the head of a small family. The guard stopped them outside, saying that Ye Wanwan didn't have an invitation letter, and even Mr. Huang's female companion was not allowed in. This is actually a bit unreasonable. There are many guests at the front who are bringing their female companions in. Then Ye Wanwan cursed and asked them if they were instigated by Ye Rourou to not allow her to enter the banquet. The guard said no, but it was impossible to tell Pei Wenbo's name. Who knows what Ye Wanwan was thinking, he actually believed that Miss Rourou was not allowed to enter the banquet, and even wanted to barge in directly. Naturally, the guard stopped her without thinking. But it was Ye Wanwan's good luck. At this moment, Huo Dong came out of the car. Of course, no matter how big a figure Huo Ting and Huo Dong are, they will not take the little Ye Wanwan seriously. But when Huo Ting was about to enter the banquet with his bodyguards, Ye Wanwan seemed to remember something and stopped Huo Dong directly and asked him if his name was Huo Ting. I don¡¯t know what Ye Wanwan said to Huo Dong, but Huo Dong actually brought Ye Wanwan in directly. Mr. Huang, the guard can still stop you symbolically. But when it comes to someone of Huo Ting's level, they don't dare to step forward and get into trouble. We could only watch helplessly as he brought Ye Wanwan into the banquet. ¡­¡­ Everyone in the capital knows Huo Ting's name, and Pei Wenbo knew without the guard's elaboration that this Huo Ting must be Huo Suiwan's father! Pei Wenbo wouldn¡¯t be worried if it were someone else, but it happened to be the Huo family, who is related to the Pei family by marriage! "Does she know that we are going to marry the Huo family?" The other meaning of Pei Wenbo's words is whether Ye Wanwan said anything that shouldn't be said. For example, he said that she was the real daughter of the Pei family, but the people in the hall were so talkative that Pei Wenbo didn't make it clear. But the guard understood what he meant: "You probably don't know. Besides, it seems that this is the first time I met Ye Wanwan when I met Huo Dong. The two of them are not so close that they can talk about everything." "Send someone to keep an eye on her," Pei Wenbo couldn't care less: "I'll be here right away." Then, Ruan Ye saw that Pei Wenbo was on the phone and turned to leave. Ruan Ye was like a follower, with a cute face, just about to follow him. But Pei Wenbo raised his hand to stop him: "You don't have to, just stay here and help me entertain them." Ruan Ye was shocked: "Who are you entertaining?" Pei Wenbo thought she might be stupid, and pointed at Lu Junhan and the others over there: "Them." Ruan Ye looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, pointed at himself, and asked in disbelief: "I'm going to entertain? Ione person? " Pei Wenbo turned around without looking back: "Yes. I'll be back soon." "No, how long will it be for you soon? PeiDad, real dad, father, dad! I really can't handle it alone." But Pei Wenbo had already put away the phone, turned around and walked away, leaving Ruan Ye alone and crying without tears! No, I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t want to face the big boss alone yet! There are 1, 2, 3, 4 5 big bosses there! There is also a mini-boss. Ruan Ye thought hard, wondering what to do. Pei Wenbo was here just now, and he was the one who said the words in those scenes. She just needs to be a tool to reach out and shake hands. But since Pei Wenbo knew that she was a pervert and had a fetish for hands, no, she didn¡¯t! In short, after doing this and that, Pei Wenbo didn't even need her to extend her hand. She only needed to smile, be beautiful and pure, look very noble at first glance, and be very suitable for marriage and take home the vase. but now¡­¡­ You can¡¯t just let her smile at them all the time, right? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fortunately, Ruan Ye's random thoughts did not last long. The little loli over there seems to be a little bored. When she sees someone passing by, she pulls them over, smiles brightly, and introduces them to them in a clear voice: "Uncle and aunt, this is my dad! My dad is so awesome! He can kill someone else's entire body!" Lu Junhan: "" The Four Hall Masters: "" Being pulled over, the flattered guests said: "" How should they respond to this? Fortunately, the little girl did not expect them to answer the call and ran to fetch someone again. Lu Junhan and Mu Qi were unable to stop her. However, with this pull, Ruan Ye, who was hesitant and thinking about the opening remarks, was pulled over. When Song Wanwan was abducted and disappeared by human traffickers, Xiao Luli followed her father to the Song family. Ruan Ye was there at the time, and the little girl even picked up Ruan Ye's cell phone, but several months had passed and the little girl had long forgotten about Ruan Ye. She followed the example and pulled Ruan Ye in front of her expressionless father, and began to introduce in a childish and crisp little voice: "Auntie, this is my dad, my dad -" Before the little Loli could finish speaking, Ruan Yezhan glanced at Lu Junhan tremblingly, and quickly complimented: "AhI know, I know, your father is very powerful, he is so powerful that he can knock your whole body off!" The Four Hall Masters: "" Lu Junhan: "" Guests: "" The atmosphere suddenly fell into dead silence. Ruan Ye: "" No, what on earth is she talking about. She is really not a funny person. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 765 You just have another daughter The little girl looked surprised. As if he had found a like-minded friend, he ran up to Ruan Ye, raised his little head, and said with bright eyes: "Really? Auntie, do you also think my father is very powerful?" Ruan Ye looked at the little Loli¡¯s clear, dark eyes, filled with expectation, and felt embarrassed, but he still had the guts to say, ¡°Yes, your father is very powerful.¡± "Auntie, my name is Lili," "As long as you think my dad is great, we will be good partners," the little Loli said happily, "What's your name?" The people nearby were eager to please the guests who knew Xiao Luli. When they saw this scene, they felt sour and jealous that they almost turned into lemon juice. No, is this okay? "Ye Rourou." Ruan Ye said impatiently. She has already told her names. Does this mean she has completed the task of "getting to know these people" assigned to her by her fake father? ¡ª¡ªAlthough she didn¡¯t know them at all, they knew her! They now know her name is Ye Rourou. Can she withdraw? Standing in front of this little girl¡¯s father, the pressure is really great. She felt like she had died a hundred times. When Ruan Ye reported his name and wanted to find an excuse to escape, he was pulled back by the little Lolita. Ruan Ye almost cried. No, little girl, if you want to talk to me, can't you change places? Why are you in front of your father! Don¡¯t you know that your father will eat people just by looking at him? "Ye Rourou" ?????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Ruan Ye: "Ah?" The next second, the little girl rushed over, hugged Ruan Ye tightly with her little hands, raised her head, and was very excited: "Good sister! Lili finally found you!" Brother Xiubai can help her deal with the male protagonist and protect her father. And the good sister can help her deal with the heroine, and she can also protect her father! Dad is so happy. Not only is Brother Xiubai protected, but now she has even found her good sister! With brother Xiubai and good sister here, dad will definitely not die! "Good sister, you don't even know that people have been looking for you for a long time," the little loli muttered, "people thought you were dead." Ruan Ye: "" Thank you for your concern, I am still alive and healthy. In the novel, Ye Rourou, the vicious female supporting character, really skipped the whole book. It can be said that she was the first to appear. On the contrary, the big villain Pei Xiubai only appeared later. ¡°The little girl has only seen Pei Xiubai, but has not seen Ye Rourou for a long time. She really thought she was dead. Now that she saw that she was still alive, she was so happy. She pulled Ruan Ye and said to the expressionless Lu Junhan: "Dad! This is a good sister, she can protect you in the future!" With that said, she said to Ruan Ye: "Good sister, this is my father." Ruan Ye looked at Lu Junhan's indifferent face, his heart tightened, and he quickly bent down and said, "Ah, um, dad, hello." The little loli was shocked. "" "" "" Ruan Ye: "" ¡°Forget it, she might really be a joke. ¡­¡­ After Ruan Ye found an excuse and left in despair. The little Loli was still struggling. She looked at Lu Junhan: "Dad, why does my good sister call you daddy?" The little girl's expression seemed to be asking, Dad, do you have another dog outside Oh, no, there is another daughter! Lu Junhan glanced at her, "How do I know!" The little girl suddenly became anxious: "Aren't you the father of my good sister? How could you not know?" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I'm not." Little Loli looked at the direction Ruan Ye was leaving: "But" "If I say no, then I won't. No more nonsense," Lu Junhan laughed coldly."Believe it or not, I will beat you?" Xiao Luli: "" snort! Bad dad! You just have another daughter! ¡­¡­ When Ruan Ye found Pei Wenbo, Pei Wenbo was calling the Ye family's parents. Ask them to come over quickly and take Ye Wanwan away from Huo Ting. Pei Wenbo originally wanted to go in person. But his appearance is two or three points similar to Ye Wanwan. If it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. But Huo Ting, a suspicious old fox, is different. If something is slightly wrong, he will notice it. And, according to what the guard said before, Ye Wanwan was outside and said he had something to show him. No surprise, that thing should be the ruby ??necklace. ¡°Obviously, Ye Wanwan already knows her life experience and knows that the ruby ??necklace is a symbol of her identity. So, after much thought, Pei Wenbo decided that it would be most appropriate for the Ye family¡¯s parents to come forward. Lest he or others come forward, Ye Wanwan will say something that shouldn't be said in front of Huo Ting. When Pei Wenbo saw Ruan Ye coming back, he turned around and asked in a deep voice: "How are you, have you met them all?" Ruan Ye nodded and thought to himself, not only did he know him, but he also vaguely recognized his father. His biological daughter was brought back to a top wealthy family, and the Ye family's status in Haicheng also increased. The Ye family¡¯s parents were just like in the novel. They didn¡¯t feel ashamed of Ye Wanwan at all. Instead, they came to the Pei family¡¯s banquet with great arrogance, pretending to be ¡°adoptive father and adoptive mother¡±. Pei Wenbo didn¡¯t stop him. He had found someone to modify Ye Rou and Ye Wanwan¡¯s information from the first half of their lives. The current Ye Rourou is the one who was picked up, and Ye Wanwan is the biological one. When the parents of the Ye family saw that their biological daughter could return to a wealthy family and live a good life, and that their family would grow and develop, they would naturally keep this secret secret. And when they came to the banquet, they didn¡¯t feel guilty or panicked, and their frank and frank manner was able to dispel many people¡¯s doubts. So, as soon as Pei Wenbo called, he saw that Ye Wanwan was actually coming to make trouble. The Ye family's parents, who were at the banquet, rushed over immediately. When Ye Mu saw Ye Wanwan, a kind and kind smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she stretched out her hand to pull Ye Wanwan: "Wanwan, you are here. Mom and dad have been waiting for you for a long time." "Stop pretending! It makes me sick just looking at it!" Ye Wanwan knew that they were in the same group as Ye Rourou, so she opened her hand fiercely and sneered: "I think you wish I didn't come. It's better to die outside, lest I come and ruin your good deeds." "If she hadn't suddenly remembered that Huo Ting had a mistress who happened to be pregnant with his son and was likely to have a miscarriage recently, she might not have been able to get in! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 766 There are really signs of miscarriage Although Huo Ting was doubtful about her words, he still sent someone to check on the woman. After checking, there were indeed signs of miscarriage. Fortunately, it was discovered early. If it had been later, the child would have been dead. But after Ye Wanwan said this, he was naturally suspected by the suspicious and cunning Huo Ting. After all, this kind of thing is not something that just anyone can know. But Ye Wanwan couldn't care anymore. She must enter the banquet, find Pei Wenbo, and then expose the conspiracy of Ye Rou and Ye's father and mother! This position should have belonged to her! The entire Pei family should be hers, and Mr. Pei is her biological father. Why should that bitch Ye Rourou take it? Mother Ye glanced at Huo Ting, who was beside the old god and showed no emotion. She was secretly worried, fearing that he would see something. " If Huo Ting knew that they had fooled him like this and the marriage couldn't be done, both the Pei family and the Ye family would probably be in big trouble. Ye¡¯s mother wanted to take Ye Wanwan away quickly before she could tell the truth. Her expression was hurt, and she looked at Ye Wanwan with a cold face in disbelief: "Wanwan, how can you miss us so much. Forget it, come with us first. Mom and Dad have something very important to tell you." If Ye Wanwan had not dreamed about the plot of the novel, I would have been deceived by their extremely hypocritical expressions, and then followed them stupidly. But now Ye Wanwan doesn¡¯t know that anymore. Although she doesn¡¯t know what they want from her, she doesn¡¯t want to know! They should just die like that bitch Ye Rourou! If she goes with them, she would rather stay with Huo Ting! Now Ye Wanwan has completely forgotten that her father and mother raised her for more than 20 years. "If it weren't for them, she would have been living on the streets and died outside. How could she stand at such a luxurious banquet and look at them coldly. Seeing that Ye Wanwan was so unsociable, Ye's father and Ye's mother couldn't help but feel a little angry. They were about to go over and pull her, but were suddenly stopped by Huo Ting's bodyguard. Father Ye and Mother Ye looked at Huo Ting in shock. Huo Ting still looked kind and kind, but the strong and majestic aura around him made people dare not look directly at him. Seeing Father Ye and Mother Ye looking over, Huo Ting flipped the beads on his hand with his fingers, his eyebrows moved slightly, and he smiled kindly and said: "Since the little girl doesn't want to, then forget it. If everyone is unhappy in the end, that would be bad, don't you think?" Father Ye and Mother Ye were speechless. The arc of the sarcastic sneer at the corner of Ye Wanwan's mouth deepened. Not far away, Pei Wenbo frowned tightly when he saw that Ye's father and mother could not persuade Ye Wanwan at all, which seemed to make Huo Ting suspicious. But next to him, Huo Suiwang, who had slightly drooped eyebrows and slender eyes, was wearing a long black windbreaker, and had a fair and cold face, said nothing. He raised his phone with slender fingers and made a call to Huo Ting. His eyes were deep and dark, and his voice was low and magnetic: "I'm here. I'm at Uncle Pei's place. Come here alone. I'll only give you two minutes." After saying that, Huo Suiwang hung up the phone without waiting for Huo Ting to speak. His expression was terrifyingly calm. Pei Wenbo glanced at Huo Suiwan, "Are you sure your dad will come here alone?" Huo Suiwan stared at Huo Ting not far away, his eyes filled with the haze of bloodshed, dark and cold without a trace of light: "Yes, I know him better than you." The major families in the capital often interact with each other, so Pei Wenbo naturally recognized Huo Suiwang. ¡° Moreover, among the younger generation, apart from Pei Ming, he felt that the most capable one was Huo Suiwang. In the past few years, he has watched with his own eyes how Huo Suiwang grew from a delinquent boy who could only show off his bravery and could not hide the emotions on his face to the ruthless, cold-blooded, ruthless and deep-seated young man he is today. , does things flawlessly, and is as calm as an emperor. It¡¯s a pity that Huo Suiwang was found by Huo Ting later. If he had been raised in the Huo family since he was a child, let alone Pei Mingzhi, even his father Huo Ting might not be able to fight him now. But precisely because he was not raised in the Huo family since he was a child, he suffered a lot outside and saw almost all the darkness in this society. Therefore, Huo Suiwang better understands what it means to fight hard, what it means to fight, and what it means to live. In the past few years, he has really been working hard to make himself grow. That kind of savage growth, desperate to climb up, killing people and killing Buddhas when they are blocking him, this is PeiA person like Mingzhi, who was born into a wealthy family, cannot learn from this. And Huo Suiwang's temperament is also the most suitable for the Huo family. Because of this, Huo Suiwang is not a person who will help others casually. What¡¯s more, Huo Suiwan helped him more than once. When the Pei family wanted to recognize Ye Rourou, Huo Ting suspiciously asked Huo Suiwan to check Ye Rourou¡¯s identity. With the capabilities of SY Group, it is not difficult to find out that Ye Wanwan is the real daughter of the Pei family. But Huo Suiwang¡¯s answer to Huo Ting was a genetic certificate. ¡ª¡ªThe genetic proof that Pei Wenbo and Ye Rourou are biological father and daughter. What¡¯s more, Huo Suiwang did a lot of the aftermath himself. Even if Huo Ting himself goes to SY Group to check now, he can't find any information that can prove that Ye Rourou is not Pei Wenbo's daughter. After confirming that everything was correct many times, Huo Ting canceled the engagement with the Li family and instead married the Pei family. When Pei Wenbo saw this, he also brought Ye Rourou back from the Ye family. It can be said that Ye Rourou can be so open-minded and not afraid of anyone who wants to investigate and return to the Pei family. Huo Suiwan is always helping behind the scenes. Pei Wenbo said solemnly: "Including this time, you have helped me twice. Tell me, what do you want from me? We agreed in advance that there is no need to talk about marriage." Huo Suiwan didn't say anything. He just smoked a cigarette from his pocket, biting his thin lips, flipping the metal lighter with his slender fingers, lowering his eyes, lighting it, and puffed out the smoke for a while before he said calmly: "Nothing, I just think she looks like a person." Pei Wenbo frowned slightly, followed his line of sight, and looked over there where he was holding a piece of cake, eating it with big mouthfuls, as if he had never eaten such a delicious cake, his face was full of happiness, and his eyebrows were extremely Satisfied Ruan Ye. When Huo Suiwang saw this scene, his handsome features showed a slight trance, as if he had seen five years ago, before he returned to Huo's house. It was Ruan Ye's birthday. In the past, they were basically two Just spend the money. But that day, he happened to be paying wages, and the money was not much, just 1,000 yuan. I passed by a cake shop and bought a 200 cake. Knowing that the cake could not be returned, Ruan Ye felt sorry for the money, but she was very happy because it was her first time eating cake. It¡¯s still such an expensive cake. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 767 Abnormalities happen every year, especially today. She closed her eyes and made a happy wish to the cake: "I wish my little Huo will become a rich man in the future, preferably the kind of rich man who doesn't have to get up early or work hard to make money! I wish my little Huo will have a better life day by day in the future! Finally, I wish my little Huo and I will be together forever!" Huo Suiwang later asked her why she didn¡¯t add herself to the first two wishes. Ruan Ye said that next time he celebrates his birthday, she will also buy a cake worth 200 yuan. When the time comes, he can add her to his wish. Huo Suiwang knew clearly that Ruan Ye¡¯s wish was false, but that he wanted to buy him a cake on his birthday was true. But in the end, the cake was still not purchased, and Huo Suiwang's wish was not fulfilled. Because, on his birthday, Huo Ting's people came. Huo Suiwang looked away, paused, and then said calmly: "So, I hope she will become a rich person and live a better life day by day." Pei Wenbo keenly discovered that the "she" in Huo Suiwan's mouth did not seem to refer to Ye Rourou. But what Huo Sui said about becoming a rich man and living better day by day is true. Because Pei Wenbo¡¯s previous investigation found that Ye Rourou¡¯s life in the Ye family was not good. She was suppressed by Ye Wanwan, her job was lost, and her savings were robbed by people sent by Ye Wanwan. She was also robbed by people sent by Ye Wanwan many times. Assassination. Not to mention living in a miserable life, even Ye¡¯s father and mother, the only ones who could seek shelter, also sided with Ye Wanwan. They hated her so much that they kicked her out of the house. Ye Rourou was living alone in a simple rental house outside. Although Ye Rourou has no blood relationship with Pei Wenbo, once she recognizes the Pei family, Pei Wenbo will regard her as his biological daughter. Even if he dies in the future, Ye Rourou's inheritance will be hers. Furthermore, for the sake of the entire Pei family, he could only sacrifice Ye Rourou to get married. He was ashamed of Ye Rourou. As a result, Ye Rourou's life in the Pei family was naturally much better than that in the Ye family. This is why Huo Suiwang came to help. As for the marriage, Huo Suiwang can still delay it for as long as one day. His goal has never been to get engaged and married, but to defeat Huo Ting and make his life worse than death. Anyway, he has nothing to worry about now. In the end, he and Huo Ting will die together. ¡­¡­ Over there, Huo Ting received a call from Huo Suiwang, and he was not suspicious at all. A few years ago, in order to bring Huo Suiwan back to the Huo family, who was ruthless and stubborn, like a wolf cub, the bodyguards around him were not too gentle on Huo Suiwan, and beat him half to death. It was a common thing. . When Huo Suiwan first returned to the Huo family, he hated the bodyguards around him. Huo Ting was willing to accommodate his harmless little habit, and would not let his bodyguards be present every time he talked to him. ¡° Moreover, Pei Wenbo is here this time, so it is likely that he is discussing marriage. It¡¯s not a good idea to bring so many bodyguards there and there are so many people talking. Huo Ting asked Ye Wanwan and his bodyguards to wait here, and then walked alone towards Huo Suiwan, who was not far away. When Ye's father and Ye's mother saw this, their eyes flashed and they quickly blocked Ye Wanwan's sight, lest she find that Pei Wenbo was not far away. Originally, everything went perfectly, but I don¡¯t know if it was Ye Wanwan¡¯s good luck or her aura as the heroine of the novel that played a role. At this moment, Ye Wanwan¡¯s manager unexpectedly entered the banquet. She hurriedly walked through the crowd, not paying attention to Huo Ting, Ye's father and Ye's mother beside them. She ran directly to Ye Wanwan, spread her palms, and said breathlessly: "Wanwan, you left your necklace in the car!" Ye Wan was dressed as an old lady just now. Naturally, such an expensive and inconsistent necklace cannot be worn around her neck. She put it in the car and forgot about it when she entered the party. The manager only discovered later that Ye Wanwan came in without a necklace, so he found Mr. Huang and asked him to take her to the banquet and bring it to her: "Why are you so careless? This is your father¡ª¡ª " Thinking that the banquet hall is not as good as being in the car, and there are many people here talking, and it is better not to be too public before the matter is really determined, the agent immediately changed his mind: "This is what Mr. Pei Sanye gave you. If you lose it, I'll see what you do later!" Although the agent immediately changed his mind, the sentence "Your father¡ª¡ªPei San"", but it reached the ears of Ye's father and Ye's mother very clearly. Naturally, it also reached Huo Ting¡¯s ears. Huo Ting stopped, turned around and looked at his agent: "Come here." There was no emotion in his voice, but his dark eyes were staring at the agent: "Tell me again what you just said." Father Ye and Mother Ye looked at Huo Ting's deep face with hard-to-discern emotions, their hearts thumped, and they secretly thought, It's over! ¡­¡­ Here, Pei Wenbo did not wait for Huo Ting, but instead waited for Ruan Ye, who ran to the dining table to fill his stomach after saying that he was going to take an intermission. Ruan Ye came back and was shocked to see Huo Suiwang next to Pei Wenbo. Ruan Ye has met Huo Suiwang. just one time. Back then, she was at a cocktail party, wearing Ye Rourou's light blue slim-fitting dress, holding a tall wine glass, standing gracefully in the banquet hall, smiling slightly from time to time. She felt that she was a fresh and refined white lotus, pure and unpretentious. ¡ª¡ªVery, very consistent with the character design of a vicious female supporting character. Then, her big, white lotus flower was harassed by a drunkard. He is also a good-looking drunkard. Fortunately, the drunkard was also very polite and harassed her for a while. Before he could completely harass her, he seemed to have sobered up and said he was sorry, but he had recognized the wrong person. And Ruan Ye, as a fresh and refined, unpretentious and pure white lotus, naturally pursed her lips shyly at him, showed a shallow smile, and then generously forgave him. And expressed expressionlessly, if it weren't for your good looks, you wouldn't be here now, but in the police station, chatting face to face with the police uncle about your life ideals. Who would have thought that when she said this, the handsome drunkard just looked at her and stood there, motionless. Ruan Ye: "" Abnormalities occur every year, especially today. Ruan Ye was so frightened that he ran away. Unexpectedly, I encountered it again now. Ruan Ye looked at Huo Suiwang, who had a cold and steady face, and then at the majestic Pei Wenbo. She thought about it and said tentatively: "Is this your son?" Huo Suiwang: "" Pei Wenbo: "" Ruan Ye thought he had acquiesced, and thought to himself, it's over, it's over, on the nth day after returning to the Pei family, I actually offended the rich brother, he shouldn't give me small shoes, right? She thought so in her heart, but she had a bright smile on her face, as if she had just met Huo Suiwan on the first day. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 768: Is your biological daughter Ye Rourou or Ye Wanwan? ?? Stretched out her white hand and said to Huo Suiwang with a smile: "Brother, hello, my name is Ye Rourou, and I am your sister who has been separated for more than 20 years! Just like dad, just call me Rourou." Pei Wenbo's eyes rarely twitched, and he opened her hand directly: "Don't recognize people randomly, he is not your brother." Ruan Ye: "?" Pei Wenbo: "He is from the Huo family. Your marriage partner is Huo Suiwang." Ruan Ye: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Ye: ¡°!!!¡± Three seconds later, Ruan Ye shrank his head and hid behind Pei Wenbo, suddenly as quiet as a chicken. Huo Suiwang looked at it, and for some reason, a slight smile appeared on his thin lips. If Ruan Ye was still here, she would definitely become good sisters with this person named Ye Rourou. Because this Ye Rourou looks like Ruan Zhi, her brain is not normal. ¡°And his temperament is very similar to Ruan Ye¡¯s. Two minutes have passed. Pei Wenbo looked at the manager who suddenly appeared over there, and for some reason, he had a bad feeling. But Huo Suiwan glanced at Huo Ting and said directly: "He already knows." Pei Wenbo frowned tightly. ¡­¡­ Sure enough, not long after, Huo Ting walked towards their direction with a serious expression. Behind him were the bodyguards dragging his manager, and Ye Wanwan, who was full of pride and condescension. Pei Wenbo looked at them coming, as if he didn't see the manager who was frightened by Huo Ting and turned pale. Instead, he pretended not to know and smiled calmly: "Lao Huo, just come over here. Why are you dragging out such a big formation? There are so many people watching around. You know, I thought you were here to attend the banquet. I don't know, I thought you were here to cause trouble. .¡± Huo Ting turned his head slightly, and his eyes signaled the bodyguard to throw the agent to the ground. Then, he moved his fingers one by one. The beads collided with each other and made a crisp sound, about three or four times. Huo Ting also smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes: "I don't want to cause trouble. After all, if this spreads out, I'm afraid both of you and I will be disgraced, but there's no way. I just heard something, and I'm so angry that I can't control it. , so I came here specially to ask you to confirm something¡ª¡ª" Huo Ting looked at Pei Wenbo intently: "Is your biological daughter Ye Rourou or Ye Wanwan?" Huo Ting attaches great importance to family bloodline and cannot be fooled by just giving him a daughter-in-law. " If this were not the case, if Pei Wenbo wanted to marry the Huo family before, he could just go out and adopt a daughter, and then let her marry the Huo family. It would not be such a hassle and a big circle. "Of course it's Ye Rourou," Pei Wenbo¡¯s expression did not show any panic, and he was still laughing: "Did you hear someone say something nonsense outside? I said you are also old and confused. I don't know my biological daughter? Even if I don't know the two of them, which one was picked up and which one is biological? , but the couple can¡¯t make a mistake, right?¡± Father Ye and Mother Ye were shocked when they were called, and said quickly: "That's right, we can't make a mistake." Mother Ye seemed to have thought of something and said hurriedly: "If Wanwan is not our biological child and Rourou is, then it won't be Wanwan's turn to be the mistress of the Song family." "You're talking nonsense!" Ye Wanwan screamed directly: "I obviously fought for it myself, but you still want Ye Rourou to marry into the Song family on my behalf. If I hadn't been smart, you would have succeeded!" As he said that, Ye Wanwan looked at Pei Wenbo and said eagerly: "Dad, dad, don't be deceived by them. In fact, I am your biological daughter, and that Ye Rourou is a fake. Moreover, you can go and find out. Who in Haicheng doesn't know that I am the adopted daughter of the Ye family, Ye Rourou She is the biological daughter of the Ye family!" "Now that things have happened, it seems that we can no longer hide them," Father Ye didn¡¯t panic at all, he spread his hands and sighed, "Actually, I am ashamed to say that Wanwan was almost kidnapped when she was very young. Then the couple thought that if we adopt another child, we might be able to help Wanwan avoid disaster. At that time, we I happened to pick up Rourou on the street. We see that Rourou and Wanwan are about the same age, and since Wanwan was young at the time and didn't often show up outside, outsiders probably wouldn't be able to tell any difference between the two. PlaceSo, we reversed their identities without authorization, and then announced to the outside world that Wanwan was actually our adopted daughter and Rourou was our biological daughter. Sure enough, in this way, everyone's eyes were on Rourou. But I don¡¯t care much about our biological daughter Wanwan" As he spoke, Mr. Ye looked at Ye Wanwan with tears streaming down his face: "To be honest, your mother and I are sorry for you, but we have no choice but to do it. You are the only biological daughter we have." Mother Ye also raised her hand, wiped her tears, her eyes were red, and she looked at Ye Rourou, her voice choked with sobs: "However, the one we feel most sorry for is Rourou. Fortunately, now Rourou has found her biological parents, so can we. Peace of mind.¡± "Impossible! Both of you are talking nonsense!" Ye Wanwan firmly believes that the plot of the novel she dreamed about is not wrong, and that the life of an adopted daughter for so many years will not be wrong either. Seeing that Father Ye and Mother Ye were so confusing right and wrong, they immediately became angry and took out the ruby ??necklace and showed it to Mr. Pei: "Dad, this is the necklace you specially made for me when you were a child. Do you remember it?" In fact, this necklace was not specially made for Ye Wanwan by Mr. Pei Sanye. Even if he really wanted to make a special and unique necklace for Ye Wanwan, he would not let anyone get such a mature ruby ??necklace. This necklace was actually taken from her mother¡¯s jewelry box by Ye Wanwan for fun when she was a child. This necklace happened to be on her body when she was lost. Since it is not specially made, and this necklace is not a proprietary thing, even if you look it up, more than 20 years ago, everyone who owned this necklace grabbed a lot of them, so using this necklace to recognize relatives is a bit Ridiculous. Mr. Pei Sanye took the necklace over and took a look. Ye Wanwan's red lips curled up, and her gleaming eyes secretly glanced at Ruan Ye who was hiding behind Pei Wenbo. "Just wait, I will ruin your reputation later and make you and your parents kneel down and beg for mercy!" When the time comes, she will definitely slap and scratch their faces, so that she can relieve the hatred in her heart! But the next second, Ye Wanwan was dumbfounded. Third Master Pei shook his head and returned the necklace to Ye Wanwan: "It is impossible that I made this necklace for you, because more than twenty years ago, many people in the upper class had this kind of necklace, and my wife's one is still in her jewelry box. It has never been seen before. Throw it away." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 769 Her fake dad is so cool Pei Wenbo paused and then said: "Although I don't know where your necklace came from, it is obvious that it does not belong to our family." "How can it be!" Ye Wanwan was stunned. She thought about many possibilities, but never thought it would be like this. She handed over the necklace without giving up: "Dad, dad, please look carefully. I am your daughter. I really am." Your biological daughter!" Pei Wenbo¡¯s expression darkened: "Ms. Ye, I don't know who gave you such a wrong idea. Although I am old, I am not that confused yet. It is impossible that I can't figure out who my biological daughter is. You If you continue to recognize relatives randomly, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless!¡± With that said, Pei Wenbo looked at Huo Ting sternly: "Old Huo, if you brought her here just to see my joke, then you will succeed, but I will also tell you that today's matter, I, Pei I will never be done with you!" Ruan Ye: "" Wow wow wow, her fake dad is so cool! "Lao Pei, what are you in a hurry for?" Huo Ting, who was suspicious by nature, was naturally not so easy to dismiss. He smiled kindly and said: "What if what Miss Ye Wanwan said is true? What if you are really old, confused, and were deceived? Since the discussion can't come up with a result, I think it's better to do this and check it out on the spot. Let's get tested. We can expedite the paternity test and the results will be available in half an hour. Moreover, the test from an authoritative organization is not as useful as a hundred words and a thousand words? Lao Pei, don't you think so?" Father Ye and Mother Ye¡¯s hearts thumped fiercely, and they thought to themselves, it¡¯s over, they took all precautions, but they finally came. Even Huo Suiwang's eyebrows frowned imperceptibly. Facing Huo Ting¡¯s smiling face, Pei Wenbo¡¯s expression did not change at all, and he spoke with deep eyes: "Okay, if you want to test it, then go ahead and test it. Anyway, you have ruined half of this scene, and I am not afraid that you will ruin the other half. But if it turns out that Rourou is my biological daughter, as compensation, you will The two pieces of land in the west and north of the city that were just taken a few days ago belong to me!" The smile on Huo Ting's lips faded. It was obvious that Pei Wenbo was speaking like a lion. He was so sure that Huo Ting hesitated. Especially, the two pieces of land in the west and north of the city are big and fat. How could he let it go so easily after he had finally snatched it from someone else's hand? Ye Wanwan saw that she had forgotten such an important genetic test, and she was secretly annoyed. Yes, no matter how much you talk, no matter how many necklaces you get, it is better to go and test it directly. Seeing this, Ye Wanwan turned around impatiently and said to Huo Ting: "Dong Huo, please promise him! I dare to guarantee with my life that I must be dad Mr. Pei's biological daughter!" If it were the silly girl she used to be, she might still hesitate and doubt whether she was really not the biological daughter of the Pei family. But the plot in the novel will not lie. As mentioned above, she is the biological daughter of the Pei family who has been lost for more than 20 years. The most important thing is that she firmly believes that Ye Rourou was not picked up at all. She, Ye Wanwan just picked it up! Huo Ting looked at the faces of Ye Wanwan and Pei Wenbo that were two or three points similar. If Pei Wenbo's wife were present, he might be able to tell whether Ye Wanwan was from the Pei family. "It's a pity that Mrs. Pei is ill today and can't come to the banquet. But it was because of this that Huo Ting became more suspicious. Huo Ting thought for two seconds, and finally agreed, saying solemnly: "Yes, but if it turns out that Ye Wanwan is your biological daughter, you have to give me 3% of Pei's shares!" As soon as Huo Ting said this, Pei Wenbo didn't have much expression, but the guests watching the theater next to him took several breaths of cold air. "How much does it cost for 3% of Pei's shares?" "Why bet so big?" "Yes, if either side loses, won't they have to scrape a piece of flesh from their body?" Ruan Ye couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. She reached out and poked Pei Wenbo from behind, telling him not to sacrifice so much. She was really a fake. "That's right, Ruan Ye still doesn't know the plan of Pei Wenbo and Ye's father and mother. He really thinks that Pei Wenbo was deceived by lard and mistakenly identified her as the real daughter. Not only was it a mistake, but he actually introduced so many young talents to her for blind dates. Ruan Ye felt ashamed just thinking about it. Mainly, in Ruan Ye¡¯s only memory, she seems to have never gone to school. She is still an orphan. She has been homeless since she was a child. She is worse than a street gangster. She has not been exposed to many glamorous things.The most beautiful thing I have ever come into contact with is probably that beautiful boy. ???????????????????????? She is really rustic, vulgar and poor, and her taste is not high-end. She is like a country bumpkin when attending banquets. She looks left and right, and is amazed by everything she sees. Therefore, Ruan Ye is really a little inferior and timid when Pei Wenbo introduces so many outstanding men to her, but more of it is envy. ¡°I envy these people who are not only rich, knowledgeable, live a stable and happy life, but most importantly, they also have a family. Although Ye Rourou also has a family and a father and mother, it belongs to Ye Rourou after all. She, Ruan Ye, also wants to have a family of her own. ??Actually, if you think about it, Pei Wenbo is really nice to her, and the Pei family is also nice to her, and they don't discriminate against her at all. It would be great if he was really her father. By the time Ruan Ye came to his senses, Pei Wenbo had already agreed to the bet. Ruan Ye: ¡°!!!¡± Huo Suiwan seemed to understand something and said calmly: "I'll find someone to identify it." "No," who knew that Huo Ting actually refused, "Since it has become a gambling game, for the sake of fairness, we naturally have to find someone who has nothing to do with us to appraise it. In this way, I will choose two of these guests. Lao Pei , how about you choose two, and then let the four of them go to the appraisal agency together?" Pei Wenbo¡¯s eyes were changing. When Huo Ting saw this, he seemed to see something. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, and the old man smiled and said, "Since you don't speak, I will assume that you agree." With that said, Huo Ting directly picked out two people among the people around him. "When those people saw that they could do something for Huo Ting, they simply accepted it. Turning around, he saw that Pei Wenbo was still standing. Huo Ting's eyes flashed with a dark light, but he said with a kind smile: "Why, Lao Pei, maybe you also think that this Miss Ye Wanwan is your real Isn¡¯t it my daughter?¡± " If Pei Wenbo says yes, then Huo Ting will definitely find out that Pei Wenbo is communicating with Ye's father and Ye's mother, and they will deceive him together. When the time comes, Huo Ting will naturally open his mouth and ask for compensation from Pei Wenbo. ¡°Perhaps Huo Ting has discovered it now. And this bet is forcing Pei Wenbo to admit it. After all, Pei Wenbo is unreasonable in this matter. And Ye Wanwan was really found by the Pei family. She was married for the second time and had children. In the upper class circles, even the top families would probably not want her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 770 Dad can only be Lili¡¯s daddy It is even more difficult for the Pei family to marry into other top families. Therefore, Ye Wanwan cannot be recognized. ¡°But once it goes to an authoritative organization for identification, Ye Rourou¡¯s matter cannot be dealt with at all. So, Pei Wenbo was in a dilemma at this moment. In the end, Pei Wenbo gritted his teeth and chose someone. He could delay it for a while. If you admit defeat now, you will really lose. Just like that, the four selected people took the hair of Pei Wenbo, Ye Rourou, and Ye Wanwan and went out to find the nearest appraisal agency. The location of the Pei family is in the center of the capital, where land is at a premium, and ordinary appraisal institutions cannot afford to open here. Therefore, even if they are looking for the nearest institution, it is definitely a well-known appraisal institution ranked among the best in the country and will never cheat. In other words, Pei Wenbo will definitely lose this time, and the entire Pei family will definitely lose! The Pei family is completely finished! ¡­¡­ And the half hour waiting for the identification results is undoubtedly very long. The atmosphere at Ruan Ye, Pei Wenbo and Huo Suiwan's side was slightly solemn. Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai probably heard about this and followed Pei Wenqiu. Pei Wenqiu didn't say anything. He only raised his hand and patted Pei Wenbo on the shoulder to express comfort. The meaning was obvious. Even if he lost, it would be okay. He had tried his best. "Probably the Pei family has suffered such a calamity in their lives. Even if they wanted to, they couldn't escape it. ????????? It¡¯s God¡¯s fault for the Pei family, but at such a critical juncture, there is turmoil in the capital, and someone from the Pei family must marry. And finally, we had hope, we found our biological daughter, and we had a candidate for marriage, but it happened to be a married woman with children. It would be better not to find her if she could get her back. Especially, Ye Wanwan¡¯s character seems to be that of a troublemaker. She had even sent someone to assassinate Pei Xiubai before. Pei Wenqiu didn't like Ye Wanwan even more. If Ye Wanwan was suitable for marriage, Pei Wenqiu might have tolerated her sending people to kill his grandson for the sake of the Pei family, but Ye Wanwan was not suitable, and she made a lot of noise and messed around, which was annoying. . And the only one who is suitable and can replace Ye Wanwan and come back for marriage has the wrong genes. This is actually not a big problem. Everything was laid out, but in the end it aroused the suspicion of Huo Ting, an old fox. Now, I really can¡¯t hide it even if I want to. Thinking about it, their family is really unlucky. God is really going to destroy the Pei family. ¡­¡­ Ruan Ye and the others in this area are all quietly waiting for the results. The atmosphere was solemn for no reason. Ye Wanwan, on the other hand, straightly curled up her red lips, held her head high and held her chest high, her beautiful and delicate face was proud and full of confidence, and her eyes were filled with the light that she was determined to win. Ruan Ye really has no confidence. She knows that she is a fake. She is thinking about whether to pretend to be faint and interrupt the banquet. At least it can help her fake father to delay for a while However, at this moment, a crisp and tender little voice suddenly came from not far away, directly breaking the deep silence: "Good sister!" Everyone just looked at it, and a small pink figure, like a small firecracker, rushed over, and then, the white and tender, lotus-like little hands hugged Ruan Ye's legs, and the little Loli raised her head. , the black and clear eyes are shining: "Good sister, I finally found you!" Ruan Ye: "" ¡°These words¡­ seem familiar? Others, including Huo Ting and Ye Wanwan, couldn't help but be stunned when they saw this scene. It seems like he didn¡¯t expect that Ruan Ye actually knew Xiao Luli. And, the relationship between the two seems to be pretty good? "Dad also said that he is very stupid and will definitely not be able to find you," the little girl muttered dissatisfiedly, "Huh, can't I find you now?" Behind her, Lu Junhan was wearing a slim and slim suit. With one hand in his pocket, he approached expressionlessly and sneered: "Yeah, it only took more than 40 minutes to search, and I almost searched the entire hall." Ruan Ye: "" "My legs are short, so I can't run fast," said the little Lolita, straightening her small body and showing great momentum. "When my parents grow up and their legs are very long, they will be able to find a good sister in a second!" Lu Junhan: "" Ruan Ye: ¡°¡­??¡± It doesn¡¯t have to be that exaggerated. Ruan Ye looked at Pei Wenbo and the others. They could calm down, but she, the fake, couldn't. She felt that when the identification results came out, she would probably be beaten to death with sticks. In a panic, she really wanted to find someone to talk to. But Pei Wenbo is obviously not suitable. He is probably under more pressure than her now, and Huo Suiwang is even less likely to be a fake brother. As for Pei Wenqiu and Pei Mingzhi, although they are good people, she is not familiar with them and can't find a topic to talk about. After thinking about it, Ruan Ye actually felt that she had something to talk about with this little girl whom she had only met once. She knelt down and pinched the little girl's delicate little face. Before she could ask the little girl, What is the girl looking for? I saw the little Loli raising her head and asked her in a low voice with a tangled look on her face: "Good sister, why do you call me dad, dad? Are you his daughter too?" This question has been bothering the little girl for more than forty minutes. On the way to find Ruan Ye, it had been bothering her. Now that I have found Ruan Ye, I can finally ask. Ruan Ye: "" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Others¡¯ eyes changed when they looked at Ruan Ye, thinking that she was some kind of crazy person who wanted to recognize her father. Having two fathers, Father Ye and Pei Wenbo, was not enough. She actually wanted to be Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s good now, my real daughter is here! "No, I'm not your father's daughter. I just called her by the wrong name before." As if he was afraid that the little girl wouldn¡¯t believe him, Ruan Ye quickly pulled Pei Wenbo over: ¡°Look! Actually, this is my father!¡± Xiao Luli glanced at Pei Wenbo, leaned over and said in a low voice: "Good sister, your dad is so old and has gray hair, so why don't you just be my dad's daughter? My dad never gets old. " Pei Wenbo: "" You stinky girl, who do you think is old? ! ! "No, no, no, I think my dad is pretty good. I just want to be my dad's daughter. I really don't have any thoughts about your dad! Really!" How could Ruan Ye dare to be Lu Junhan's daughter? She would be scared to death. It's strange to say that Huo Suiwang's dark and indifferent aura is more exposed and aggressive than Lu Junhan's, and it's even easier for people to feel intimidated and frightened, but Ruan Ye is not afraid of him, but is scared to death with an expressionless face. Lu Junhan. ¡­¡­ After asking for the answer, Xiao Luli followed her father and didn't care why Ruan Ye and the others were so quiet before she came. "Dad, is that grandpa really the father of my good sister?" The little girl was still very confused, and her fair and fat little face was wrinkled. Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently: "What else? Could it be that I am her father?" "No, no, no!" The little Loli was actually not that generous. She hugged him quickly and shook her head like a rattle: "Dad can only be Lili's father! He can't be the good sister's father Then, let's make that grandpa become the good sister's father, so that the good sister won't compete with others for her father!" Little Loli never expected that her unintentional words would change the endings of so many people. The Pei family's bad luck was always poor, but at this moment, it was made up for. ¡­¡­ On the second day, all the major headlines in Beijing were¡ª¡ª ? #Pei family¡¯s true daughter Ye Rourou# If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 771 Lu Junhan is sick and has a fever ? #Counterfeit Ye Wan failed to make noise at the dinner party, but was severely slapped in the face by an authoritative appraisal agency# ? #Huo Ting and Pei Wenbo launched a sky-high price bet: Huo Ting returned miserably# ? #Huo Ting and Ye Wanwan ruined the situation and lost two fertile lands in the west and north of the city# ? #Huo Ting was defeated and became angry and took Ye Wanwan away from the banquet venue# These titles are occupied. ¡­¡­ Qu Sinian sat at the dining table, eating the breakfast in front of him elegantly, while watching the continuous push of news from major media with relish. He looked at Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi who were sitting opposite, and said gossip: "You guys left early at the banquet yesterday, and you didn't see the expression on Huo Ting's face after the identification results came out. It's not an exaggeration to say that it was colorful. Anyway, this old man was very embarrassed, but he was still graceful, and She was very calm and didn't have an attack on the spot. Ye Wanwan, on the other hand, felt like she was almost turning into a shrew. She pointed her nose everywhere and cursed people. Even Uncle Pei was scolded miserably. This woman is so terrifying." After attending the Pei family¡¯s banquet yesterday, Qu Sinian and the others stayed one more night at Mu¡¯s house because it was too late, and planned to take a flight back to Haicheng together today. "Anyway, all the winter vacation homework was finished yesterday, and the adults still have a day or two during the New Year vacation, so there is no need to worry. Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang were not interested in Huo Ting or what happened at yesterday's banquet. ¡°On the contrary, I noticed that someone hadn¡¯t come down yet. They turned their heads and looked at the little girl with two ponytails, who was holding a spoon and eating breakfast: "Lili, where is your father?" The little Loli raised her head from her rice bowl, looked around blankly, and then met the eyes of Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang: "Yes, uncle, where is my dad?" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Little girls are usually the first to get up. At first, when the little girl got up, little Tang Monk would chant sutras, urging Lu Junhan to get up together. ¡°But after sleeping with Lu Junhan for so long, little Luli also knew that her father actually didn¡¯t want to get up so early. Dad is a big boy, he needs to sleep more, otherwise he won¡¯t grow taller. From then on, when the little girl got up, she would quietly dress herself, then move a small stool, run to the toilet, brush her teeth, wash her face, and tie her hair. After washing up, she came back smelling good, and kissed her father on the face. After giving her father some luck for the day, the little loli went downstairs to have breakfast. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the restaurant Therefore, if she eats, she will be very slow. Especially when she is still growing, she has a big appetite and has to eat a lot in one meal, so the speed is even slower. Usually when Xiao Luli is halfway through breakfast, Lu Junhan will come downstairs calmly and calmly. By the time he finished his meal, the little girl was almost full. ?????????????? But it¡¯s so late today, and no one is seen yet, but it¡¯s rare. Because the little girl almost finished her breakfast. Lu Junhan hasn¡¯t come down from upstairs yet. Little Luli grabbed the unfinished boiled eggs in her bowl, got up from her seat, turned around, and went upstairs, intending to wake her father up. "dad!" The little girl ran into the room happily: "Dad, get up! The sun is starting to shine on your belly!" "If you don't get up, your belly will be melted away by the sun, and you won't have the stomach to eat in the future!" But no matter how the little girl yelled or coaxed, Lu Junhan didn't get up, let alone respond to her. He was lying on the bed, covered with a thin quilt, his narrow and sharp eyes were tightly closed, his handsome brows were slightly frowned, and his thin lips were pressed into a straight line. The fair, cold and stern face was now showing an abnormal flush, and even the breath was burning. The little girl leaned over, tilted her head, and opened her big black and clear eyes. She didn't understand what was wrong with her father. She had been calling her father for a long time, but his father didn't reply to her. This always made the little girl feel a little flustered. Suddenly, she couldn't even eat the hard-boiled egg in her hand. She pushed Lu Junhan with her little hand, and her dark eyes instantly filled with a layer of mist: "dad!" "Dad, don't die" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, he's not dead yet"?, how could you die, dad" Lu Junhan frowned, annoyed by her voice. He suddenly opened his cold, dark eyes, and his usually calm voice was a little hoarse at the moment: "I'm not dead yet! Why are you shouting?" When the little girl saw that he was awake, her tears turned into smiles. She was extremely happy, but then she felt extremely aggrieved, "But I just called you for a long time, but you didn't come back! They thought you were dead." .¡± Lu Junhan closed his eyes and replied weakly, "That's because I'm sleeping." "But you have been sleeping for a long time," the little Loli looked at him and whispered, "I have already finished breakfast, and you are still sleeping." Lu Junhan: "" The little girl persuaded pitifully: "Dad, please don't sleep for so long. It's not good to sleep for so long. Mom said that some people just like to sleep, and then they die when they fall asleep." " Lu Junhan: "" At this moment, the little girl¡¯s hand accidentally touched Lu Junhan¡¯s forehead, and was directly burned by the temperature above. The little Loli took back her hand, her eyes suddenly widened, and her round, clear eyes looked at Lu Junhan's forehead in shock. After that, Lu Junhan looked tired and sick with half-closed eyes, looking at the little girl in front of him with a serious and alert face - he touched his forehead with his little hand, then took it back to touch the egg in her hand. After finishing the eggs, I ran to touch his forehead again. Finally, she placed the slightly hot egg directly on Lu Junhan's forehead, touching the egg with one finger and touching her father's forehead with one finger, as if comparing which one had the higher temperature. Looking at the veins on Lu Junhan's forehead, he wished he could get up and give her a good beating. But the next second, the little girl ran out in fear. She ran directly to the corridor, crying and said to Qu Sinian and others downstairs: "Uncle Qu, Uncle Zhang, Uncle Jian, what should we do! My dad, he, he turned into an egg!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Very good, Lu Gou, is this why you don¡¯t come down? Qu Sinian and the others all thought that "turning into an egg" was an excuse Lu Junhan made for little Lu Li because he didn't want to come down. But when they all went upstairs, they realized that Xiao Luli meant that her father had become as hot as an egg. As for Lu Junhan, it was rare that he fell ill and had a fever. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 772 She will help dad wash his hair This is strange. They thought that a devil like Lu Junhan, who was cunning and cunning, had complete control over everything he did, had a cold and sinister personality, had nothing to do with the word "sickness". In fact, Lu Junhan has indeed not been sick for many years. This is the first time in more than ten years, and as soon as he came, he fell ill immediately. As for the culprit ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never worn a quilt before, or I¡¯m just not used to it. In short, Xiao Luli had the habit of kicking the quilt off when she went to bed at night. If you don¡¯t look at her for a moment, she can kick the quilt 360 degrees into a flower. Lu Junhan got up in the middle of the night and picked up the quilt for her several times. Later, they picked her up once and kicked the little chubby girl once. Lu Junhan finally couldn't bear it anymore and tied her up with a quilt. Then, with the persuasion and coaxing of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, he slowly let the little girl take the girl away. Change bad habits. But I was recording a program a few days ago and stayed in Sanya for a few nights. The nights in Sanya were completely different from those in Haicheng and Beijing in the cold winter. The temperature was very high, the air was dry and hot, so the little girl started to kick up the quilt again. This habit was directly retained. Last night while sleeping in the Mu family room, Xiao Luli kicked the quilt off no less than five times, as if she had a grudge against the quilt. She would never give up until the quilt was kicked off. Lu Junhan always slept lightly. Whenever there was any movement on her side, he would wake up. So, as soon as the little girl kicked off the quilt, he got out of bed and covered her up. But the nights in Beijing are not as warm as those in Sanya. On the contrary, even if the heating is turned on in the room, there is still a cold air that is unique to winter. Furthermore, Lu Junhan wears very thin clothes when sleeping. I just went back and forth four or five times to get out of bed and pick up the quilt. I didn¡¯t want to catch a cold, but I also got cold. And the little girl who had been well protected all night. As soon as the quilt was kicked off, it was picked up and covered with her. The little girl who was still sleeping in the heating vent did not feel any chill at all. Instead, her cheeks were bulging, her little hands were clenched into fists, and her mouth was slightly Zhang, it was very comfortable to sleep on the bed. Early in the morning, I climbed out of bed energetically and went to have breakfast. Lu Junhan¡¯s dark and deep eyes narrowed dangerously. "Well!" The little Loli was sitting on the bedside, like a hamster, eating the eggs in her hands, when her little fat face was suddenly pinched. She opened her big, watery black eyes, turned her head, and looked angrily at Lu Junhan, who was lying on the bed, with a somewhat aggrieved expression: "Dad, why are you pinching me?" Lu Junhan is indeed Lu Junhan. When others are sick and have a cold, they will show a bit of vulnerability, but he is different. He looks more cold and irritable. His tall and tall body was leaning against the head of the bed, his fair and cold face was slightly sickly red, but his thin lips couldn't help but sneer: "Because you deserve to be pinched!" Last night, when this little thing kicked off the quilt for the first time, he should have thrown her out of the window and fed her to the dog in the yard, instead of being crazy and covering her up again and again. . Lu Li: "" snort! Bad dad! I must be jealous that someone else had breakfast! The little girl angrily hugged the remaining half of the egg and ran away. Not long after, the Mu family¡¯s family doctor was called. I took out the temperature gun and took a test. My body temperature was 38.8 degrees. I did have a high fever. Because of Lu Junhan¡¯s cold and indifferent face, the doctor did not dare to get too close when taking the temperature. Therefore, Lu Junhan's actual body temperature at this moment is probably higher than 38.8. This is already a very serious fever. Fortunately, Lu Junhan is young and has a strong physique. He doesn't neglect to exercise. A few injections should be all right. Before the doctor came, he heard Qu Sinian talk about Lu Junhan's condition, and he knew he had a cold and fever. When he came, he had a lot of fever-reducing needles in his medical kit, and he even brought intravenous drip bottles, fever-reducing patches, and alcohol with him. "But Lu Junhan obviously didn't like injections, so he refused directly. He didn't plan to wear any fever-reducing patches like those worn by children. He only asked the doctor for some anti-fever medicine. When the little girl heard that her father was actually sick, she was not angry at her father for pinching her fat face. She hurriedly ran over to ask the doctor, her little face was very frightened: "Uncle doctor, is my father about to die?" ah?" Lu Junhan: ""  As the daughter of the famous Lu Junhan, who has also appeared on the most popular variety show, the doctor naturally recognized little Lu Li. He smiled and said, "No, it's not that serious." Xiao Luli was still very worried. She whispered: "But my father has turned into an egg." Doctor: "Eggs?" Qu Sinian quickly explained to the doctor: "What she means is that her father has become as hot as a boiled egg." The little girl who had just finished eating a hard-boiled egg nodded heavily with a serious expression: "Yeah! Wait a little longer, and my dad can eat it!" Lu Junhan: "" doctor:"¡­¡­" Qu Sinian: "" "Your dad is really fine," The doctor couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and took out a few bottles of medicine from the medicine box. He didn¡¯t want the little girl¡¯s family to worry too much, so he tried to put the good things into words: "It's just a little cold. As long as you take some medicine and get some sleep, your dad will be fine. It's not a big deal." Seeing that the little girl was really worried and scared, and seeing that Lu Junhan didn¡¯t want to put on the fever-reducing patch, the doctor thought for a while and said, "Well, you go get a wet towel and apply it on your father. This will reduce the fever faster." Wet towel cold compress has the same effect as fever-reducing patch, but it is more troublesome. "Okay! Go get it." As soon as she heard that she wanted a towel, or a wet towel, Xiao Luli immediately ran into the bathroom. After a while, the little girl came out with a wet towel. She tilted her head and thought for a moment. She didn¡¯t quite understand what the doctor¡¯s uncle meant by ¡°husband¡±. Was it covering her father¡¯s face and washing his face? Fortunately, the next second, the doctor took the towel, twisted it a little dry, folded it, put it on Lu Junhan's forehead, and said to the little girl: "that's it." The little girl nodded heavily, indicating that she understood! ¡ª¡ª"Father" does not wash Dad's face, but washes Dad's hair! ??Next time her father is sick again, she will help him wash his hair! She is a good baby! Seeing that she was so sensible and well-behaved, the doctor immediately looked pleased. After that, the doctor took the medicine box and went outside to prescribe medicine. Seeing that they had nothing to do here, Qu Sinian and the others followed him out. The little girl looked at the doctor who was leaving, and then at her father on the bed. Thinking that her aunt was sick before, her grandfather told her that sick people are the most vulnerable, so she should talk to them more. She ran to the bedside with her small body, thought for a while, and then leaned over like a thief, and whispered: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 773 If you stay with your father for too long, you will get sick too ¡°Dad, do you want to hear ¡®Dad¡¯¡¯s story?¡± The little guy¡¯s expression was extremely serious: ¡°Because you are sick now, I can give you the lecture for free, without your money!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I don't want to." The little girl seemed not to have expected that this was the case. No one had asked for her story yet, so she was immediately shocked: "Why? It's free!" Lu Junhan: "" When did you charge for your ridiculous story? Lu Junhan glanced at her and had to say that the cold and fever had affected his mental state to some extent. The man looked tired and his voice was cold and hoarse: "If you want me to die, just keep talking." "" Xiao Luli held her little hand with a look of grievance. In the end, she still didn't want her father to die. She whispered, "Okay, I won't talk about it anymore." Lu Junhan¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly: ¡°Be good.¡± The little girl thought for a while and then said, "When Dad gets better, I will tell you more!" She stretched out her little hand and said, "I will tell you fifty times!" Lu Junhan: "" He saw that this little chubby girl didn¡¯t want him to get better. Just for a moment, the doctor placed the prepared bags of cold and fever-reducing medicine on the bedside table. Thinking that Lu Junhan didn't like sweets, he didn't even prepare cough syrup or cold granules for Lu Junhan. "This medicine is for one day, divided into three times, and should be taken after meals. If the medicine is gone and the situation has not improved, call me then and I will come over immediately." Lu Junhan looked cold and said nothing. The little girl held a stool. Although she couldn't fully understand, she still opened her big round eyes and listened attentively. From time to time she would nod like a chicken, as if she was the one who needed to take medicine when she was sick. Similar. There was white porridge for breakfast. When he heard that Lu Junhan was sick and needed medicine, the servant quickly brought him a bowl. After a while, the little girl came in from the door carrying a bowl of porridge. "Dad, the doctor uncle said that you have to eat before taking medicine, otherwise it will be bad for your tail It's so strange, why does the doctor uncle know that you have a tail, dad?" Lu Junhan looked indifferent: "He's talking about the stomach." "Stomach?" Xiao Luli tilted her head: "Dad, what is a stomach?" "" Lu Junhan said lightly: "Yes, he is talking about the tail." The little Loli blinked, feeling that something was wrong, but now her father's eating was the most important thing. She didn't think about it for too long, she scooped up a spoonful of porridge with her soft little hands and was about to feed her father. Lu Junhan leaned back, his brows furrowed, his eyes and brows showing rejection, he said coldly: "Put it back, I'll do it myself." This little chubby girl¡¯s hands were shaking when she was eating. She would miss half a spoonful of rice even when she was spooning it, let alone feeding others. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just a minor cold, and it¡¯s not like he¡¯s completely disabled and paralyzed. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t even finish a bowl of porridge. But the little girl shook her head and said firmly: "No, dad, you are sick now, you can't eat by yourself! But I can, I can eat! I promise to feed you well." !¡± Lu Junhan: "" You can¡¯t talk too much nonsense with women. Lu Junhan was too lazy to say any more, so he directly reached out and brought over the porridge bowl on the bedside table. Lu Junhan hadn't come down to eat yet, so the porridge had been kept warm in the kitchen. It was neither cold nor hot at the moment, just the right temperature to eat. Lu Junhan didn't say anything, and didn't even use a spoon. He just poured out the small bowl of porridge. Finished the porridge. The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened. The man put the porridge bowl back on the bedside table with a cold expression, then reached for a small bag of medicine on the bedside table, poured the medicine into the palm of his hand, and swallowed it without even drinking water. The whole process didn¡¯t even take a minute, and the two major tasks of drinking porridge and taking medicine were taken care of. Xiao Luli: "" No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that Dad ate and took medicine. The little girl lay on her father¡¯s bedside and whispered: "Dad, will you feel better soon after taking the medicine?" Lu Junhan looked at the fear in her eyebrows and said lightly "Yeah". As expected, Xiao Luli became happy. The next second, she puffed up her little fat face again and sighed: "Dad, your body is really weak. If you could?Pear is as powerful as pear, and it will be fine if you never get sick. " Lu Junhan: "" Who the hell harmed me? At this moment, Qu Sinian finally realized that Xiao Luli had not come out, so he quickly returned to the room and waved to the little girl: "Lili, come out quickly. Your father is sick now. Don't get too close to him, otherwise you will be infected." Xiao Luli was puzzled: "Infectious?" Qu Sinian: "Even if you stay with your father for a long time, you will get sick." Lu Junhan frowned slightly and pursed his thin lips, as if he just thought about the possibility of infection. Qu Sinian entered the room, took the porridge bowl away, turned around, and said smoothly: "Let's go, Lili, uncle will take you out." "No! I don't want to go out," Xiao Luli shook her head like a rattle: "I'm not afraid of getting sick, I just want to be with my dad!" What if she goes out and her father accidentally dies inside? She needs to look at her father. Lu Junhan didn't say much, but said coldly to Qu Sinian: "Take her out." "No, dad!" The little girl hugged the bedpost tightly with her little hands, like a pitiful little beast, looking pitiful: "I don't want to go out" Qu Sinian: "" It¡¯s just a matter of going out, why does it feel like parting between life and death? Lu Junhan said nothing and looked directly at Qu Sinian. Qu Sinian shrugged and gave him a helpless expression: "Don't look at me, you know, I like the little girl's house the most. Seeing how pitiful she is, I can't do anything at all." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian thought for a while and said, "How about I go out and help you call Jian Yi in? He looks like he can be cruel to children! But you may have to wait a while, because he and his son have another relationship. The fight started, it lasted for a while, and it might not end so soon." Lu Junhan: "" In the end, Lu Junhan took action himself. He got off the bed, threw the little girl who was holding on to the bedpost directly out of the door, and then locked the door with a "bang". The little Loli looked at the closed door in front of her, raised her little hand, and knocked on the door aggrievedly: "Dad! Dad, please open the door, Dad I'm really not afraid of getting sick. You, don't let me go, okay?" Woo daddy, I want daddy woo woo" As she spoke, Xiao Luli couldn't help crying, tears streaming down her face, and her fair little face looked extremely pitiful. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 774: Lili will suffer the consequences with you In the end, the door that had just been closed was finally opened. Lu Junhan stood in the door with his tall and tall body, took a deep breath, lowered his eyes and looked at the poor little girl at the door whose face was red from crying, her face was full of tear stains, and her body was twitching. She couldn't hold it back and rubbed it. Back molar: "Come in!" As if she had found something lost, the little Loli sobbed and rushed towards him, holding his legs tightly with her little hands, her little voice trembling: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Daddy" Lu Junhan: "" Farewell, let me call you daddy. Three minutes later¡ª¡ª Wearing a white medical mask, Lu Junhan leaned on the bed with an expressionless face and closed his eyes to rest. Under the fine black hair on his forehead, his clear eyebrows were cold and lazy, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and his thin jawline was slightly tightened. The little girl, who was also wearing a medical mask and covering her mouth and nose tightly, sat obediently on the small bench, looking at her father with bright eyes and a happy face. At the same time, she did not forget to go to the bathroom and help her father change into a new "shampoo" towel. And the small towel at the beginning fell to the ground when Lu Junhan got out of bed to arrest someone. The little girl just picked it up, washed it, and hung it up. Looking at this touching scene of "a loving father and a filial daughter", Qu Sinian shook his head and said to Jian Yi, who had just finished fighting with Jian Xiyan next to him: "I thought I was pampering and accommodating my baby enough, but I didn't expect that there is someone here who is more pampering and accommodating than me." This is probably the most humble patient in history. This was the first time I saw him lying on his bed with a cold, and he had to wear a mask to prevent infecting others. If he hadn't seen this scene with his own eyes, he might have doubted whether the person in front of him was the same as the ruthless Lu Junhan who had someone throw her out the door when he saw the little girl for the first time in the Lu family. Same person. Jian Yi had just finished fighting with Jian Xiyan. His expression was very light and almost expressionless. He glanced at Qu Sinian indifferently: "Just say it if you are jealous." Qu Sinian: "" Okay, it¡¯s really sour. ¡°If his baby could stick to him like this when he was sick, stay with him, let Qu Sinian wear 5 masks, or even wrap himself up! Fortunately, Lu Junhan's physical condition is indeed very good. After taking medicine once and sleeping for a while, when he woke up again, he was almost completely cured and his fever was basically gone. Seeing that he was fine, several people directly booked flights back to Haicheng in the afternoon. But Xiao Luli is still worried. Before getting on the plane, he insisted on watching Lu Junhan take the second dose of medicine. If Lu Junhan hadn¡¯t been quick-witted and thrown the third dose of medicine into the trash can at the airport, he might have had to take another medicine after returning to Haicheng for dinner. After returning to Haicheng, Lu Junhan became busy again. During the New Year holiday, Lu's various matters were piled up, and he needed to deal with them all by himself. Even Lu Qidong couldn't help. But just at this moment, Xiao Luli fell ill. The little girl who was still bouncing around and saying, "Dad, your body is really weak, if only you could be as powerful as Lili and never get sick" was hit by the disease and completely withered. She was lying on the bed, her fair little face was burned red, and she was a little unconscious. The whole person was huddled under the quilt, his eyelashes were half-draped, his expression was dull, and there was no trace of life. It was extremely uncomfortable to look at him. "However, even though the little girl feels so uncomfortable physically, she is extremely happy in her heart. When her father was sick, she kept hoping that it would be better if she was the one who got sick instead of her father. When her father was sick, she was very sad. Now she is sick, so dad won¡¯t be sick, right? The little girl didn¡¯t think anything was wrong, but she frightened Lu Qidong and the others. This is the first time that Xiao Luli has fallen ill. It¡¯s still such a serious disease. cold! Fever! Someone will die at any time! Lu Qidong immediately called Lu Junhan and asked him to come back quickly, saying that Lili had a cold and a fever and was about to burn to death. If you don't come back quickly, I'm afraid you won't even be able to see her for the last time! Song Qingwan urged the servant to call and called all eight family doctors of the Lu family. While waiting, she was anxious and panicked. She couldn't help it anymore and took out her hand.I took out my cell phone and scolded Huesier, who flew back to Country M yesterday, and asked him what bad day he chose and when to return to Country M. It was not good, but he came back yesterday! This is just great! They can't find a doctor now! Huesier: "" Lu Anran is pregnant with twins. Although they are not very old, they are twins after all, and her belly is already showing pregnancy. She was physically inconvenient, but she still couldn't help it. She walked back and forth in the corridor, her brows furrowed deeply on her beautiful pale face. When Yu Zheng saw the entire Lu family, they were as panicked as if the end of the world was coming. They were completely confused and couldn't help but twitch the corners of their mouths. He is still the most sober one among them. ?The first thing I asked was the maid to find the medicine box. I saw that there were basically all the commonly used medicines including a thermometer, alcohol, antipyretic patches, and antipyretics, so I went directly upstairs. Lu Junhan came back from outside not long after. Song Qingwan took the temperature and it was 38.8 degrees. She really had a fever. It was exactly the same as when Lu Junhan had a fever before. Even the number after the decimal point did not change. "You two, father and daughter, are really biological," Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help complaining, ¡°One got sick, and the other one got sick right away. Even the body temperature is exactly the same now.¡± The little girl told them about Lu Junhan's fever at Mu's house when she came back. But mainly, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong didn't pay much attention to some unnutritious remarks about how pitiful her father was when he was sick. ???????????????????? It¡¯s just a case of illness, who won¡¯t get sick and won¡¯t die. She didn¡¯t even say anything when she got a terminal illness like gastric cancer. Lu Qidong had been paralyzed in bed for so many years, but he never complained about suffering. They thought they didn¡¯t even need to take medicine. Lu Junhan would be able to get over it if he just took it for a while. But who could have imagined that retribution would come so quickly, and it would also fall on Xiao Luli. Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t help it anymore, but his tone was still gentle, like the spring breeze blowing on his face: "Xiao Hanhan, it's not that dad doesn't want you to get sick. It's normal to get sick. Who doesn't get sick here? But dad remembers that you have always been in good health. Why is your body temperature so high when you have a fever?" "It's better now. Lili will suffer the consequences with you. Hey you said it would be better if you only had a fever of 37 degrees. Lili might only be at 37 degrees now." Song Qingwan seemed to be looking at a hen that couldn¡¯t lay eggs, with an expression that made her hate iron for not being able to turn into steel: "That's right! Your body is so disappointing!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡°These two old guys don¡¯t want to live anymore? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 775 She will definitely not get better The little girl who was asleep on the bed was probably woken up by the sound of Song Qingwan and the others talking. The sleepy little head turned, his brows wrinkled in discomfort, and he murmured unconsciously and fragilely: "dad¡­¡­" This slight movement immediately attracted the attention of Song Qingwan and the others. ???????????????? Dazedly, Xiao Luli seemed to be aware of her father's aura. She opened her eyes slightly, her eyes were obviously unfocused and very distracted, but her hot white hands subconsciously stretched out, as if looking for something, and suddenly grabbed Lu Junhan's suit pants. The familiar touch of the fabric obviously told her that her father was beside her now, which undoubtedly made her feel more at ease. The little brows that were frowning just now relaxed immediately, and with an expression of dependence and trust, he moved his little face in the direction of Lu Junhan, opened his eyes blankly, and murmured weakly: "dad¡­¡­" Seeing her uncomfortable state of being burned to the point of unconsciousness, Lu Junhan's dark eyes shrank and his thin lips pursed imperceptibly. "Hey, Lili, your father is here, he is right here!" Song Qingwan saw that the little girl wanted to find Lu Junhan, so she quickly asked Lu Junhan to pick her up. Little Lu Li lay lazily on her father's shoulder, her cheeks were hot, and even her breath was hot. She sobbed lowly: "Dad my head hurts I, I don't want to be sick anymore, It¡¯s not good to be sick¡­¡± Song Qingwan couldn't help but blush when she looked at her pitiful appearance. Lu Junhan¡¯s jawline was very tight, as if he was holding back some emotions that were about to be suppressed. Finally, he opened his mouth and responded with an extremely hoarse voice: "Yes." Song Qingwan looked distressed and touched her forehead where she had applied the fever-reducing patch. She felt that the temperature was still very hot. Her heart twitched, but she still comforted her softly and said: "Don't be afraid, Lili, the doctor will come later and I'll ask him to give you an injection. You will be fine soon." The little girl raised her red face and nodded slowly. Then, she looked at Song Qingwan for a while, then looked at Lu Qidong and Lu Anran who were also looking worried next to them, huddled in her father's arms, and murmured in a small voice. "What?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t hear clearly, so she put her ear closer: ¡°Lili, what did you just say? Auntie didn¡¯t hear it just now.¡± ¡°She said let us wear masks.¡± Lu Junhan on the side spoke. "Wellotherwise you will get sickit's not good to be sick" The little girl was lying on her father's shoulder. She was not in good spirits. Her whole body was wilted, like a little flower that had been beaten by frost. Her long, dark eyelashes hung feebly on her white eyelids. But in order to prevent her father and others from being infected, she still managed to cheer up and said in a low voice: "And you have to wear five of them. If one doesn't workone of them will get sick" She seemed to be talking to herself: "if you wear five, you won't get sick." Song Qingwan wanted to laugh but couldn't help but be moved. She rubbed the little girl's head and said softly: "Okay, we will wear it later Go to sleep, Lili, take a nap and your illness will be cured." ¡± The little girl nodded: "Okay." Then, Xiao Luli couldn't hold on any longer and fell asleep again. Before she fell asleep, what she was thinking about was that she hadn't asked her father to "wash her hair" with a towel. Ruined. She will definitely not get better. ¡°After all, when my father was sick before, she washed his hair, told him stories, and fed him porridge. Finally, after he took the medicine and she watched him fall asleep, he got better. ¡­¡­ Soon, all eight doctors came. If they didn't come, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong might have to pick him up in person. Having a high fever is nothing more than a minor illness for a strong and young adult like Lu Junhan. But for a little girl who is only three years old, whose brain has not yet fully developed, and whose immunity is already weak, it is a very serious illness. If you are not careful, you may get burned at any time. In the past, this kind of news was almost gone. Song Qingwan and the others had to be careful. This was related to the child's life. If they really didn't get timely treatment and the little girl was burned out, they would probably live with regret and guilt for the rest of their lives. After that, every doctor strictlyWait, take turns to fight¡ª¡ª Those who see a doctor go to see a doctor, those who prepare antipyretics go to prepare antipyretics, and those who give injections go to give injections. The remaining five who really have nothing to do explain various precautions to Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and Lu Junhan. "The next meal should be light. It is best to focus on vegetables and fruits. Don't think about big fish, big meat, suckling pig, roast duck or anything like that." After all, you are a patient and you need to avoid food. In short, after a big battle, it took less than five minutes and it was completely done. Except for being a little stressed out by so many people staring and watching, my hands were shaking when I was getting the injection, and I was almost killed by the eyes of the little guy¡¯s father, everything else was perfect. The little girl was hooked up to an intravenous drip in the room. Her other little hand, which had not been injected, tightly grasped her father's hand. Then, she fell into a deep sleep quietly, and her breathing gradually became longer. At this time, outside, the old man arrived at Lu's house. As soon as he entered the door, he looked at the sofa in front of the TV. He didn't see the familiar little figure. He was stunned and looked around a few more times. I haven't found the person I'm looking for. He then said to Song Qingwan: "Hey, where's that girl? Come on, call her out. I'll take her to meet some people later." "What's it called?" Song Qingwan said, "Lili is sick and is resting now. Can you please lower your voice?" The old man: "" Lu Qidong asked instead: "Dad, who do you want to take Lili to see?" The old man¡¯s tone sounded like he was complaining, but when he listened carefully, he felt an indescribable pride and pride: "Tsk, it's not like the ones in the military academy. Didn't that girl appear in some variety show recently? My comrades kept clamoring for me to bring that girl out to show them, and they also said they wanted that girl. His signature is here!¡± Neither Lu Qidong nor Song Qingwan spoke. Because this sentence carries too much weight. The old man has a high position, and his comrades are naturally not ordinary people. They can be found almost all over the country. Nowadays, they are basically elders of some big families, and it is difficult to get in touch with them at ordinary times. It is indeed very rare for him to take the initiative to say that he wants to see the little girl now. But thinking about the little girl¡¯s condition, Song Qingwan still shook her head: ¡°If it¡¯s today, forget it, Lili is still sick.¡± The old man immediately said: "It's okay, I'll ask them to change the time." With that said, the old man called: "Yes, they agreed, but the time has to be changed Ha! Three days from now, three days from now, just wait, my great-granddaughter will definitely be a hundred times better than your great-grandchildren! A thousand times, ten thousand times! By then Don¡¯t cry!¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Theywere they deceived? ? ? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 776 Dad, I want to hear stories Song Qingwan and the others were indeed deceived. ¡°But what the old man said is not entirely false. In the military compound, there were indeed many people who wanted to see Xiao Luli. After all, her dual identity as the heir to the Lu family and the new successor of "Shadow" was enough for them to have a strong interest in her. At the same time, after watching the variety show, I felt that this little girl seems to be born with a love of laughter. She is cute and innocent. She can easily give people a very natural feeling of closeness. Her personality is also very lovable. After watching it for a long time, it is inevitable that I will feel sad. It also changed. But more people are extremely disdainful, even contemptuous of Xiao Luli. In their opinion, no matter how cute and beautiful this little girl is, she is still a woman who cannot lift her hands or feet, is delicate and weak, has no great wisdom, and will definitely not do much in the future. ¡°There is no comparison with their great-grandsons who are extraordinarily smart and outstanding, have received systematic elite education since childhood, and will be able to inherit the family business in the future. What¡¯s more, girls will get married sooner or later. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lu Fan¡¯en, Lu Qidong, and even Lu Junhan were thinking, but they actually wanted to hand over the Lu family to her! No matter how much property this little girl inherits, she will still have to make wedding clothes for other men or even other families. They have never seen anyone so stupid. Moreover, this Lu Fanen really didn't waste time and urged Lu Junhan to find someone to give birth to a boy. Instead, he kept talking about a little girl's family every day. The old man's proud look of showing off his great-granddaughter obviously made many people angry. look down. Privately, they all shook their heads and sighed in pity, feeling that the Lu family could only be as glorious as the few decades that Lu Junhan was still alive. The old man was naturally dissatisfied. If it were in the past, when the little girl first arrived at the Lu family, he would probably have shaken his head and sighed along with his friends - finally, Lu Junhan, who was not close to women, had a child, and it was still a useless one. Little girl! I feel like God really wants to destroy their Lu family! You don¡¯t want them to have an easy time with the Lu family! But after being in contact with Xiao Luli for a period of time, the old man has completely changed his mind. With such a lovely great-granddaughter, what more great-grandson do you want! I even heard those people say with disdain that there was something wrong with Xiao Luli, a girl's family, that she couldn't handle even the smallest things. In the future, when she no longer had to rely on men, she felt even worse. She turned around and started to fight with them. On. But unfortunately, there were many people on the other side, so the old man just opened his mouth. In the end, of course, he didn't win the argument, but he was really angry. Seeing them laughing and belittling Xiao Luli again, their words and tone were completely indifferent. Careful sarcasm. The old man was really angry. He came out of the military compound and rushed to the Lu family without stopping, preparing to take the little girl over and let them open their eyes and take a good look. His great-granddaughter is the best! ! ! So, this scene happened now. The old man finished telling the whole story. Although the old man didn't say it clearly or even elaborate on how those people evaluated Xiao Luli, it was definitely not a good thing to think about. If it were good, the old man wouldn't be so angry and would look for someone when he came in. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were furious after hearing this, and reached an agreement directly without any objection. On the contrary, they strongly agreed with the old man to bring little Luli to see them. The old man nodded majestically and said in a deep voice: "Okay! This matter is settled! In three days, the girl's illness should be almost healed. Remember to dress her up beautifully. When the time comes, I will take her to the courtyard and lust after those old things! " "no." Song Qingwan shook her head when she heard this. The old man frowned slightly: "Didn't you agree just now? Why can't you do it again?" Song Qingwan said: "What I said is, I'm afraid it won't work after three days, at least it will have to wait until a week later." The old man frowned deeply. Seeing this, Lu Qidong thought for a while and said, "Actually, it doesn't take a week. The main thing is to see when Lili fully recovers." "?" The old man was puzzled, "I just took her to meet people, why didn't I take her there" "Of course I want to meet this person!" Song Qingwan said "ha" with a sneer on her face, "But this fight must also be a fight!" Old man: "???" Lu Qidong looked at the old man, spread his hands, sighed, and said directly: "Dad, it's not me"Song Qingwan: "Ah, yes, it was really boring inside. The two of us couldn't stand it anymore, so we walked out, intending to take a breather" "How can you breathe?" Yu Zheng exposed them with a calm expression: "Weren't you thrown out?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°Boy, do you still want to get remarried?¡± ! ! ¡­¡­ And inside the room. Lu Junhan returned to the bedside. The little girl still had her dark and clear eyes open, looking at him eagerly, "Dad, Lili wants to hear a story." Lu Junhan saw that she really didn¡¯t listen to the story this time, so he stopped sleeping. Yingting¡¯s brows were furrowed and his face was cold, and he started to tell the old story again: "Once upon a time, there was a person" The little girl whispered: "Dad, I don't want to hear 'human' stories I want to hear 'dad's' stories." Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 777 Dad, do you find this annoying? The story of this little guy¡¯s so-called father usually starts with ¡°Once upon a time, there was a father¡± and ends with, ¡°Then, my father died, and he died miserably.¡± Since Xiao Luli learned how to tell stories from Lu Junhan. "Once upon a time, there was a person, and later, he died" It became¡ª¡ª "Once upon a time, there was a father, and then he died" In just a few months, Lu Junhan had heard of various ways of death for himself no less than twenty times. There are all kinds of strange deaths, none of them are normal. ¡°Either she¡¯s so cute, or she¡¯s so beautiful, or she¡¯s exhausted from eating so much. Lu Junhan is crazy to tell stories and curse himself like this. What's more, he is not a good storyteller. He rarely told this little thing before, just to see how ugly, stupid and pitiful she was. Sometimes, it was annoying to cry, but this time, Lu Junhan didn't intend to Accommodate her again. After the New Year, this little thing is already four years old. She is not young anymore, and it is time to teach her to be independent. Lu Junhan completely ignored the little girl, pulled up the chair next to the bed and sat down. ¡°Then think about it!¡± His tall and slender body leaned back, stretched his long legs wrapped in ironed suit trousers, and looked at the expectant little man on the bed with his eyes, and said in a cold voice: "Hurry up and sleep! There is everything in your dream!" The little Loli frowned and puffed up her face angrily. She was sick and it was hard to get rid of: ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it! I don¡¯t want to dream either! People just want to hear it! If they hear ¡®Dad¡¯s¡¯ story, they will definitely sleep very well!¡± Lu Junhan glanced at her and sneered, "If I beat you up, you can sleep well. Do you want to try?" "" Xiao Luli said angrily: "No! If you hit someone when they are sick, you will really beat them to death! If you beat them to death, you will have no daughter." Lu Junhan: "If you don't want to die, then sleep with you as soon as possible." "But Lili wants to hear a story, and she can't sleep until she hears a story from 'Dad'" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, his eyes darkened, he didn't care that she was still sick, he planned to teach her to be independent from now on. He had cold eyebrows and said in a cold voice: "Do you know how old you are now?" The little girl nodded and said obediently: "I know! Lili is now 301 years old, and she is one year older! She is a big child now." Lu Junhan: "" "Forget it, with this IQ, he obviously can't teach him, so he should wait until he is five years old. The little Loli tilted her head, her clear eyes filled with confusion: "Dad, why are you asking this?" Lu Junhan: "" "It's nothing!" The topic came back again, Lu Junhan said, "Sleep." The little girl actually discovered that as long as she slept, she no longer felt the pain in her head. Moreover, after sleeping, she seemed to be less sick. Although it¡¯s good to go to bed, she still wants to hear stories! She hasn¡¯t heard her father tell stories for a long time. She used to tell them to her father! "But my father is very bad. When she tells him a story, he will beat her. She didn¡¯t even hit her father when he told her a story before! The potion that the little girl took has ingredients that can make people sleep and drowsy. At this moment, although the little girl is still clamoring to listen to the story, she rubs her eyes with her little hands and yawns from time to time. She is obviously starting to feel sleepy. Well, Lu Junhan can wait a little longer. Lu Li couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so she would naturally fall asleep. But looking at her watery, expectant eyes, with indescribable trust and eagerness in them, Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, and finally spoke expressionlessly: "Once upon a time, there was a father, but later, he s¡ª¡ª" As soon as the little Loli heard this familiar opening remark, she knew that it was her favorite story to listen to and tell. Suddenly her dark eyes shone brightly, and the whole sickly person became much more energetic and delicate. His little eyebrows were full of happiness. Lu Junhan, who originally planned to kill himself quickly and cruelly so that this annoying little creature could go to bed early after listening to the story, paused for some reason when he saw this, and suddenly changed the topic: "¡ª¡ªHe didn't die. He also gave birth to a daughter named Fanfanjing. One day, Fanfanjing accidentally caught a cold and clamored to hear a story.??, I won¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t listen to stories¡­¡± Lu Junhan¡¯s voice was cold, his tone was very calm, neither fast nor slow, without any ups and downs of emotions, as if he were a cold, emotionless recitation software. Even some recitation software were more emotional than what he read. But the little girl was holding the quilt in her little hands, her eyes were blank, and she was fascinated by what she was listening to. Suddenly, her big black eyes widened, and Xiao Naiyin happily said to Lu Junhan: "Dad, this annoying spirit is just like Lili. She also has to listen to a story before she can sleep." Lu Junhan said lightly "Yeah". "Then what?" The little girl opened her big, round eyes like a deer and asked curiously: "Does Annoying's father just tell stories to Annoying?" Lu Junhan's slender white fingers were turning the metal lighter on and off one after another. He raised his eyelids and said calmly: "No." "ah?" The man met the little Loli's clear eyes and said calmly: "Annoying Jing's father felt that Fangying was too annoying. She always wanted to listen to stories and didn't sleep, so he beat her to death." Little Lolita: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Little Loli: "!!!" The little girl¡¯s head was shrunk under the quilt, and she quietly revealed a pair of dark and bright eyes. She whispered: "Dad, Lili doesn¡¯t want to listen to the story anymore. She wants to sleep." Lu Junhan curled his thin lips and said lightly: "You fell asleep so soon?" The little girl nodded. Lu Junhan showed great mercy: "Go to sleep." The little Loli seemed to be relieved, and she let go of the quilt with her little hands. Before going to sleep, she seemed to remember something, quietly opened her eyes again, and asked cautiously: "Dad, do you find this annoying?" Lu Junhan laughed out loud when he saw her vigilant look, "Dad, if you say I'm annoying, I won't sleep, otherwise people are afraid you'll beat me to death while I'm sleeping." "Don't worry! Go to bed quickly!" Lu Li's eyes lit up, and she hugged her quilt and fell asleep peacefully. Lu Junhan stood up and bent down to get the quilt for her, pulled off the towel on her forehead and replaced it with a new one. After finishing it, he looked up and saw that there was still more than half a bottle of potion, adjusted the drip speed to the slowest with his fingers, and then walked out the door. Downstairs, Song Qingwan and the others are already having lunch. Seeing Lu Junhan come down, Song Qingwan asked: "Is Lili asleep?" Lu Junhan: "Just fell asleep." "That's just right." Lu Junhan: "?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 778 Do I still want to book my child? Song Qingwan said: "I just asked the kitchen to cook some white porridge. When Lili wakes up later, you can serve her a bowl." Lu Junhan pulled up a chair and sat down, saying quietly: "Why don't you go by yourself?" "Do you think I don't want to go?" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him and said in a sour tone, "But who made Lili only have eyes for her father now? I don't know where you got the blessing to have such a good daughter. Lili was blind when she was reincarnated." Lu Junhan was too lazy to care. Song Qingwan, who had turned into lemon essence and was sore all over her body, took a sip of coffee and said lightly: "If you want one, you can go to Country M to find Hustle to have one." "That would be a lot of trouble, and when it comes to pregnancy, it doesn't mean that if you want it, you will get it right away," Song Qingwan twitched her lips: "Besides, he just left not long ago, and I don't really want to see him for a while." ?????????????Song Qingwan seemed to have remembered something and cast her gaze on Lu Anran¡¯s belly: "Hey, it doesn't have to be that troublesome. Isn't there a ready-made one?" Anyway, Lu Anran has divorced Yu Zheng. In fact, the reason for Lu Anran¡¯s divorce is not difficult to guess. It¡¯s just that Lu Anran wants to have an upright identity and return to the Lu family to raise a baby, and he doesn¡¯t want to deal with the large group of people in the Yu family. After all, nothing is as important as the two children in her belly. Lu Anran is now a member of the Lu family. Even if the Yu family wants to come to her, they still have to weigh their options. There is no reason to take Lu Anran back to raise her child. And if Lu Anran had not divorced, she would still be the mistress of the Yu family. The Yu family is large and small, with a population of no less than a few hundred. She doesn¡¯t know how many times she has to attend everyone¡¯s birthday party. Children are hard-won, and it is undoubtedly very dangerous to expose them to others too much. ¡° Moreover, what she is carrying in her belly is probably the next heir of the Yu family. Lu Anran was unable to get pregnant before and could not pose any threat to other Yu family members. There are even many younger members of the Yu family who are thankful that Lu Anran could not get pregnant. Otherwise, their son will not be chosen as the next successor of the Yu family. But now that Lu Anran has a child, Yu Zheng will definitely teach her carefully. From now on, these two children will naturally not be ordinary. This is undoubtedly a huge threat to other Yu family members. ???????????????????????? Even if the children in her belly don't have any talent for business, even if they are just two idiots with IQ defects. Yu Zheng might try every means, or even resort to any means, to push them into the position of heir. It is conceivable that Lu Anran is pregnant, and how many people want to get rid of the child in her belly. Staying in the Yu family and getting along with a group of time bombs is better than returning to the safety of the Lu family. Therefore, no matter what happens to Lu Anran, she will stay at the Lu family until the child is born. By then, Lu Anran will be too busy, and it won¡¯t be her and Lu Qidong who will take care of the child! It¡¯s a pity that Lu Anran is pregnant with two boys and no girls. But it¡¯s okay, he is a ready-made child after all. This time, she must take every step to cultivate a child who can devote himself to her like a little girl does to her father! Song Qingwan said to Lu Anran: "Anyway, you are pregnant with two. If you are too busy at that time, I can help you take one." Lu Anran actually thinks so too. In fact, after Lu Anran found out that both children were boys, he hoped that they could learn from Song Qingwan's decisiveness and strength. If she takes care of them herself, she will definitely take care of the children in a gentle and timid manner. It¡¯s not that being gentle and timid is bad. But he was born into a wealthy family, and there were the Yu family over there who were eyeing him. The people of the Yu family only pay attention to whether you have the blood of the Yu family, whether you have the qualifications to inherit the Yu family, and whether it will threaten them. As for the rest, whether to divorce or not, after the divorce, the child will belong to the Lu family or the Yu family. Those people don't care. It can be said that if these two children are born, they will directly become a thorn in the hearts of the Yu family. ??As long as they are not removed, they will become restless. Therefore, Lu Anran hopes that the two little guys can have strong and ruthless personalities.Be more violent and better have the ability to protect yourself. Song Qingwan was willing to help her take care of the child, which Lu Anran couldn't ask for. But Lu Junhan glanced at Song Qingwan and said calmly: "Don't think about it, someone has already booked that child in advance." There are people. in advance. Booked. Song Qingwan turned around with a "swish" and looked at Lu Qidong with bright eyes. Lu Qidong immediately raised his hands: "Don't look at me, it's not me! I don't even know that I can book in advance!" Lu Anran: "" Song Qingwan looked at Yu Zheng faintly. Yu Zheng was in a state of deep worry and displeasure as "Why do you take care of my child?" If Lu Anran hadn¡¯t been pregnant and her mood swings couldn¡¯t be too great, Yu Zheng didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult for her, otherwise he would have gotten into trouble with Song Qingwan. Seeing her looking over at this moment, Yu Zheng¡¯s calm and cold face was full of anger: "Do I still want to book my child?" Song Qingwan: "" "That's really hard to say. Lu Anran had no intention of leaving the child to you at first glance. In fact, Lu Anran really never thought about it. ¡°Probably it¡¯s because Yu Zheng has always had a bad impression of Lu Anran. In Lu Anran¡¯s heart, even though Yu Zheng has become much calmer and calmer in the past three years, he still holds great power and has become the feared leader of the Yu family. But Lu Anran still feels that Yu Zheng has not changed much from what he was three years ago. He is just a cynical and stinky hooligan who also likes to smile. Lu Anran has always disliked people like gangsters. Because she was frail and sickly when she was young and was bullied by such people in school, she has always stayed away from these people. On the contrary, she admires the cool and elegant young masters from wealthy families like her brother Lu Junhan. Therefore, if she can fall in love with Yu Zheng, she is either blind or in true love. However, since it is not Lu Qidong or Yu Zheng, then there is only¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan fiercely, as if she had seen some kind of bird among beasts, and slapped the table with her palm: "Okay, brat, you are so shameless! It's not enough to have Lili around you, but you actually want to raise another one. Tell me, are you worthy of Lili?" "That's right! Xiao Hanhan, you are so shameless!" Lu Qidong also jumped up, his gentle face flashing with deep condemnation: "Hurry up and cancel your reservation, let me book it!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Yu Zheng: "" Lu Anran: "" Who is more shameless? Lu Junhan closed his eyes, opened them again, and stated coldly with an expressionless face: "I didn't order it. I'm not that boring. It was that little thing who ordered it." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 779 Lili went to play in the basement Song Qingwan was surprised: "You mean Lili?" Lu Junhan looked impatient: "Otherwise? Do we have a second little thing here?" Lu Qidong was also shocked: "Why does she want a child at such a young age?" "how could I know." Lu Junhan only occasionally heard the little girl boasting that she would have a baby soon, and it was the baby given to her by Lu Anran. However, Lu Anran seemed to have remembered something. She was stunned for a moment and said softly: "I remember Lili seemed to have said that she also wanted a baby and asked me if I could give her a baby because her baby was eaten by her father. No, she doesn¡¯t have a baby anymore.¡± Song Qingwan was silent for a moment and said, "Eat it?" Lu Anran nodded: "That's what Lili said." Lu Qidong asked tremblingly: "Been eaten by her father?" Lu Anran then nodded. Yu Zheng said decisively and solemnly: "Our child cannot be given to her." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said with a cold voice: "It's watermelon! Didn't you also eat it at that time?" The little girl naturally ate it too. But after eating, she realized that it was her baby! She finally brought the green watermelon baby back from the capital! Accompanying the little girl, this "green baby" went through the severe tests of the four hall masters, escaped the conspiracies, and even escaped the arrest of Mr. Shen, but it failed to escape the watermelon knife in the kitchen! In the end, the little Loli had tears in her eyes that she couldn't hold back. She couldn't hold it back, sniffed, and ate another large piece of watermelon. But her baby was just gone. When she heard that Lu Anran had two babies in her belly, the little girl became happy again and asked Lu Anran if he could give her a baby. She had no more babies. Lu Anran saw that she was pitiful and cute, so he didn't take her words too seriously. Moreover, this baby was only born because of the little girl's blessing. Lu Anran didn't think much and agreed with a smile. "No, Lili doesn't count." Song Qingwan shook her head in disapproval and said, "She can't even take care of herself, how can she take care of a child." "Okay," Lu Junhan nodded, easy to talk to: "Go and tell her yourself." Song Qingwan: "" In the end, we still didn¡¯t discuss the reason. At this moment, Lu Qidong¡¯s cell phone vibrated suddenly and received a message from his subordinate. He lowered his eyes and glanced at the message inside. The gentle color on his usually gentle face immediately faded, and his eyebrows became somewhat solemn. He raised his head and said to Lu Anran: "In the past few months, you can safely raise your baby in the Lu family. It's best not to go anywhere. If you really want to go out, take more people with you and let Yu Zheng accompany you." Lu Anran was stunned. Song Qingwan noticed something and asked, "What happened?" "My people have sent news that several big families in Haicheng and the capital have mysteriously disappeared one after another in the past few days." Lu Qidong frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "I always feel that Haicheng and the capital will be going crazy recently. Something big is happening.¡± Since Lu Qidong returned to the Lu family, Lu Junhan has given Lu Qidong the most troublesome task of gathering information about other families. Song Qingwan believed his words, but couldn't help but frown: "Then what does this have to do with Lu Anran?" Lu Qidong pursed his lips and said, "I don't know if I'm overthinking it, but I found that those people who disappeared one after another were either pregnant women or very young children, about three or four years old, and there were also missing gods. Unknowingly.¡± When Song Qingwan heard this, her heart tightened: "Then Lili also has to stay at home" "She should be fine," Lu Qidong thought for a while and said: "Originally, I noticed the disappearance a week ago, but I was never sure. But just now, my people sent a message, confirming that there are indeed missing children. But those missing children are not the same as those who are missing. Missing pregnant women are different. They are usually returned within three minutes. Because the time interval is so short, no one has discovered that they have been missing. If I hadn't found someone to contact and compare, I might not have discovered it. " Lu Qidong paused here, frowned tightly, and expressed his guess: "I have always had a hunch that the person behind you seems to be looking for someone. In short, Xiao Anran, if you want to go out, Better be careful, just in case.¡± After all, pregnant women are different from children. Those pregnant women are missing, they are really missing. NowNo one has been recovered, and who knows whether they are dead or alive. Song Qingwan frowned, but the first thing that came to her mind was: "Could this be done by the Huo family?" There is an underground criminal syndicate in the Huo family. Usually if something happens, they will be suspected. Of course, given the nature of their group, it¡¯s hard not to be suspicious. "No," Lu Qidong shook his head and said, "I checked and it has nothing to do with Sy Group." "How did you check?" Song Qingwan asked hurriedly: "I remember that our family basically had no contact with SY Group." Speaking of this, Lu Qidong said with a smile: "It's simple. I returned a person to Huo Tingyan. Huo Tingyan specially checked it for me. I've seen it and no one in their group has ever done such an immoral thing. .¡± "???" Song Qingwan was surprised: "Who is he? He actually has such a big effect?" Even Huo Suiwang¡¯s brother, the second in command of the Sy Group, was convinced. "It's the woman in our basement," Lu Qidong thought hard: "What does it seem to be called Mina? I heard that four or five months ago, she came to the Lu family to seduce Xiao Hanhan and wanted to take the opportunity to steal the secrets of the Lu family. However, Xiao Hanhan, who did not understand the style, was ruthless and cold-blooded. The beautiful spy locked up in the basement.¡± Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan looked at Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan frowned slightly, obviously he had forgotten this person. ??Also, if he hadn¡¯t forgotten, who would have locked such a beautiful spy in the basement for four or five months? "Then how did you find out?" Song Qingwan herself didn¡¯t even know there was such a person. Lu Qidong said: "I didn't discover it, it was Lili who discovered it. It happened a few days ago, but at that time Xiao Hanhan went to the company, you went out to see the art exhibition, Xiao Anran and Yu Zheng went to have a prenatal check-up, and there was nothing at home. Lili and I are here." Song Qingwan: "??? Then, Lili went to play in the basement?" How boring it must be to leave such a big house alone and just go to the basement to play. "That's not true," Lu Qidong said: "We were playing in the yard at the time. Later, Lili didn't know who she saw and called out, 'Auntie Lin Yue, sister.' But when I looked over, I didn't see that 'auntie sister.' She must have slipped away. . I just saw Mina turning around and trying to run away, so I went over and knocked her down. After that, I saw that there was the special silver rose flower logo of the SY Group on the inner side of her thigh. Only then did I know that Xiao Hanhan had hidden someone from the SY Group in the basement! " If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 780 I¡¯m old enough to be her father Lu Qidong just finished speaking. "Click" sound. He saw Lu Junhan expressionlessly holding the silver knife and fork placed on the dining table in his hand, with a slightly lowered cold eyebrow, and his slender fingers with clear joints casually cutting the medium-rare steak on the dinner plate. A cold light flashed. With a sharp and vicious blow, crystal clear blood immediately overflowed from the flesh. At first glance, it looked like blood. at this time. Silence is better than sound. Lu Qidong was furious, immediately changed his words, and said with a gentle expression: "Dad is wrong, it should be Guan! How could my Xiao Hanhan, a child who is so smart, cute, quick-witted, kind and innocent, do such an ambiguous thing as hiding a woman!" Song Qingwan: "" Yu Zheng was silent for a while, but couldn't help it anymore. He turned his head and asked Lu Anran: "Does your dad always act like this at home?" If word gets out that Lu Qidong¡¯s dignified image as an upper-class nobleman, who has always been personable, elegant and gentle, will probably be shattered to pieces. Lu Anran actually thought about it very seriously, with a hint of sincerity on her beautiful and pale face: "He might just be afraid of death. After all, my brother is holding a knife now." Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" ? ? Silly boy, what are you telling the truth? Does your father have no face? Song Qingwan seemed to have remembered something, and looked at Lu Qidong with a strange expression: "You said that the silver rose flower logo of Mina Sy Group is on the inner side of her thigh?" Lu Qidong: "Yeah. It's quite hidden. If I hadn't had sharp eyes, I probably wouldn't have been able to see it." Song Qingwan was suspicious: "How did you see such a private location?" ??There is nothing to say about someone who can be a beautiful spy. She is very beautiful and sexy, with good looks and figure. What¡¯s more, Mina is also a beautiful spy of the Sy Group, and she is the best among the best. In addition to the top -level body value, you will definitely practice some confusing hearts, and you will have a strong hook with your hands. Lu Qidong couldn't control it for a while, which was actually understandable, but Song Qingwan looked at him warily: "You couldn't have done anything worse than a beast, right?" Lu Qidong: "" Seeing Lu Anran and the others looking over, Lu Qidong was silent for a while and asked as gently as possible: "Do you think it's possible? I'm old enough to be her father." The implication is that he is still so perverted. Song Qingwan responded to him as gently as possible: "It's because you are old enough to be her father, so you are more likely to do things to her that are worse than an animal." The implication is that you are a pervert. Lu Qidong: "" I suspect you are not my sister, give me back the innocent and lovely sister I had when I was a child! Lu Qidong spread his hands: "I really didn't do anything to her. After she found out that her whereabouts were exposed, she decisively took off all the clothes she was wearing in one second. She must have wanted to seduce me." Song Qingwan¡¯s expression was hard to describe, ¡°Then you started to do things worse than an animal to her who could be your daughter?¡± Lu Qidong: "" Yu Zheng stood in front of Lu Anran with a serious expression, turned around and reminded in a deep voice: "Stay away from your dad." Lu Qidong: "" Lu Anran: "" Lu Qidong¡¯s gentle expression was gone now, and he said expressionlessly: ¡°Then I knocked her down!¡± Song Qingwan: "" You might as well do something worse than an animal! ¡° Such a super beauty who takes off all her clothes is standing right in front of you, obediently letting you do whatever you want. If you don¡¯t do this, you are still not a man! But in fact, Mina was really hit hard. Lu Junhan couldn¡¯t seduce her, and now she couldn¡¯t even seduce his father. Mina began to wonder if she was suitable for being a spy. And that extremely subtle, almost imperceptible silver rose flower symbol was what Lu Qidong saw inadvertently when Mina fell. Lu Qidong added: "Then, I listened to her cry for more than half an hour, and I also heard her use swear words from seven countries. I completely denounced Xiao Hanhan in 365 degrees for how unhuman she is!He locked her up in the basement for four or five months and ignored her. She was a cheerful and generous social butterfly in love and business, but she was almost suffering from severe autism due to being locked up alive. " Song Qingwan: "" Yu Zheng: "" Lu Anran: "" ¡°I can curse people with curse words from seven countries, and I can curse them for half an hour. No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to be deeply autistic. Lu Junhan twitched his thin lips and said nothing. Naturally, his people had already found out that Mina was a member of the SY Group, and by questioning Mina, they found out some not-so-useful clues about the little thing's mother. After that, Mina will have no useable value. However, it is naturally impossible for Lu Junhan to be so kind as to send people back to the Sy Group. "Repaying evil with kindness has never been his style, but putting people to death is." A few days later, Lu Junhan saw that Huo Suiwang had no intention of taking Ruan Ye back. In fact, Ruan Ye passed away at that time, so how could Huo Suiwang still have the time to care whether the group was missing a very important spy. So, just like that, Huo Suiwang did not respond or come to ask for help. Lu Junhan was not in a hurry, so he had Mina locked up in the basement. ¡°If someone from the Sy Group comes to rescue her in the future and can rescue her, they cannot save her despite their ability, or if the person who comes to rescue Mina is also caught, then they can only be imprisoned together until they die. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t care about what happened next. As time went by, he almost forgot about Mina. But I have to say that the efficiency of the people in Sy Group is indeed too low. It has been so long that not even one person can be saved. How could Lu Junhan have thought that it wasn't that the SY Group was too inefficient, but that he had a little koi that liked to run around, and she had screwed him over after several rescues. Lu Qidong¡¯s voice sounded again: "I think this is indeed a bit inhumane to a little girl's family. I happened to have something to do with the Sy Group, so I sent her back. The recent disappearances were not caused by people from their group. On the contrary, the Sy Group People seem to be looking for the mastermind behind this large-scale crime." Song Qingwan frowned: "Is there someone in their group who has also disappeared?" "No," Lu Qidong said with a heavy expression: "The order to find people was given by Huo Ting himself. He seems to appreciate the people behind the scenes. I guess Huo Ting wants to cooperate with them and invite them to join SY Group!" This incident always gave Lu Qidong a very bad feeling. There have been serial disappearances in society in the past. But what¡¯s weird this time is that it¡¯s not just civilians who are missing. But it¡¯s some pregnant women and children from big families. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 781 Go, find a stick and break my brother¡¯s legs It stands to reason that these pregnant women with children come from large families and have extremely noble status. They are usually accompanied by a large number of bodyguards. It is actually very difficult to take them away. Especially some pregnant women, who are very young in pregnancy and don¡¯t go out much at all. They were all so protected and cautious, but when the pregnant women disappeared, no one noticed. They seemed to disappear out of thin air. By the time the bodyguard thought of it and turned around, they were long gone. In short, it¡¯s very evil. But because of those children, the missing pregnant woman was born into a big family. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Qidong thought the same thing when he saw the first disappearance case. ¡°But there are many disappearance cases, and the circumstances of the disappearance are very different. Even no bodyguard knows how they disappeared. This is not simple. Even if it were the elusive Xie Mobei himself, he would leave traces of his murders, not to mention those people who took away so many pregnant women, there was no way there would be no traces at all. But none of the bodyguards saw it, and no eyewitnesses saw how those pregnant women disappeared. Go ask those children who have been missing for less than three minutes, ask them who they saw and what they said to whom during the two or three minutes they were missing, and something even weirder happened - They have no memory of this. It¡¯s as if this memory has been wiped away by life. ¡°In short, these various things are all indescribably weird. But what is certain is that the person who came here is not good, and the strength of the other party is strange and unfathomable. Of course, the person who Huo Ting can take a fancy to and invite personally will not be a simple and ordinary person. Originally, Lu Qidong was not a nosy person. Even if the other party was unkind, as long as he did not offend the Lu family, even if they wanted to blow up Haicheng, it was none of his business. But most of the missing people were pregnant women. After contacting Lu Anran, who was pregnant, Lu Qidong could not just sit idly by. So, after finding out the news, he immediately reminded Lu Anran. Lu Anran nodded, indicating that she would pay attention. Song Qingwan frowned: "Lili can't take it lightly. Although I don't know who the other party is looking for, what exactly they want to do, and why they only arrest pregnant women and not children. In short, no matter what, it's better to be careful. It¡¯s better not to let Lili go out until the matter is over.¡± Although some pregnant women have disappeared at home, at least, in comparison, home is safer than outside. " Moreover, the little girl and Lu Anran are both familiar with the terrain of the Lu family. If someone really wants to catch them, it will be easier to run or hide. Lu Qidong seemed to have thought of something: "But dad has just made an appointment with someone. He will take Lili to the military compound to quarrel with them in three days. If we break the agreement now, it may not be good." The other party¡¯s background is not small. He is also a leader in the military and political circles. It is not easy to offend him. What¡¯s more, they can¡¯t swallow this tone. Sooner or later, they will have to take revenge. Song Qingwan pondered for a moment: "It's simple. We'll find an excuse later and hold a banquet. Three days later, we'll invite them all over. It's safer to have a quarrel on our own property than to have a quarrel outside!" ¡° Moreover, in this way, if Lili doesn¡¯t win the argument, we can still help her fight. It is then that, for the sake of safety, everyone¡¯s identity will be carefully checked before they can be let in. " If they go to the military compound, the old man will naturally not be able to bring Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong with them, but it is different if they are invited to the Lu family. They are all their people here. Not to mention quarreling, even if it is a fight, they will win. of. Lu Qidong glanced at her appreciatively: "Smart! So sinister! That's it!" As he said that, he paused: "But what reason can you find to hold a banquet?" Song Qingwan: "Dad's birthday just passed last week, so we definitely can't hold another birthday party. My birthday is in May, Lili's is in July, and Lu Anran's is in September. We can't do it. If we have a birthday party, , it¡¯s too fake. Now there is a best and ready-made reason, which is the child in Lu Anran's belly. I finally got pregnant, so I really need to celebrate in a big way. There is nothing wrong with holding a banquet, but it is too public and unsafe. It will easily make Lu Anran noticed by those who commit crimes. After thinking about it, I can only Brother, you did it yourself! " Lu Qidong pointed at himself, with a rare confused look on his face: "Me?"?? Song Qingwan nodded: "You can have a birthday party. You have been recovering for so long and you have never held a birthday party. Moreover, as Dad's only son, Dad's comrades who favor boys over girls will not miss your birthday. " Thinking about it, Lu Qidong really needs to take action. " If Song Qingwan and Lu Li hold a birthday party, the old man's comrades usually look down on women like them. As for the party, they are even less likely to come. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in the eyes of the old man¡¯s comrades, women like them are not even qualified to host banquets. Lu Qidong¡¯s mouth twitched: "Nomy birthday is not in February. My birthday is in October. If I hold a birthday party, would it be more fake? Moreover, people from the outside world may think that there is something wrong with my brain, even remembering my own birthday. Not sure." "That's right," Song Qingwan nodded thoughtfully, "Then there is only one way now." Lu Qidong: "?" Song Qingwan did not look at Lu Qidong, but looked at Yu Zheng, waving her hand: "Go, find a stick and break my brother's legs." Lu Qidong: "???" Yu Zheng: "" "Don't worry, brother, we will try our best to control the intensity and try to get you discharged from the hospital within three days," Song Qingwan patted Lu Qidong on the shoulder and said sincerely: "Then, we can take advantage of the situation and hold your recovery banquet. I think, as dad's only precious son, they will definitely come to your recovery banquet." Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" You ask Yu Zheng, who is always good at fighting, and his attacks are not serious, and often beats people until they are hospitalized, to hit me, but you still hit me with a stick. No matter how you look at it, it doesn't look like you want me to be discharged from the hospital within three days. look. Lu Qidong said seriously: "I suddenly thought about my birthday, it will be in three days!" Yu Zheng: "" Lu Anran: "" Lu Anran thought for a while and defended Lu Qidong: "My dad just wanted to celebrate his birthday. He is really not afraid of having his legs broken by you." Yu Zheng: "" Lu Qidong: "" How did he find out "Xiao Anran seems to be a little sinister?" So, the birthday party was decided. The old man naturally had no objection and directly sent banquet invitations to his comrades. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 782 Just wants to show off Lu Li Sure enough, when they saw that it was Lu Qidong¡¯s birthday party, those people agreed without much hesitation. But those in high positions, including those who are not thousand-year-old foxes, all know in their hearts the specific purpose of Lu Qidong's birthday party. It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to show off Lu Li. In order to slap the old man and Lu Qidong hard in the face, when they accepted the banquet invitation, they also said that when the time comes, they will bring their precious great-grandson to attend. In order to make the birthday party look more like a birthday party, Lu Qidong also invited many people he knew and knew well, to put on pretense and fill the occasion. Even Xie Mobei, Lan Xi, and Lu Qidong were invited. As for the sick Xiao Luli. Under her father's "meticulous" expressionless "care", she not only washed her hair and listened to stories about her father, but also drank porridge fed by her father himself and took antipyretic medicine. After a series of procedures, her illness was cured on the same day. Spring is gradually approaching in Haicheng, the temperature is getting warmer, flowers are blooming everywhere, and the daytime is no longer so cold. While Song Qingwan was looking for someone to arrange Lu Qidong¡¯s birthday party two days later, the little girl started playing crazily and running around in the yard again. In addition, she will also give Lu Anran some luck every day, hoping that her two babies will be born healthy and safe. After all, Lu Anran will give her a baby by then. If Lu Anran couldn¡¯t give birth, wouldn¡¯t she have no baby again? This won¡¯t work. And when she was really bored, she would talk to the babies in Lu Anran's belly and ask them if they wanted to eat melon seeds. She had a lot of melon seeds and could give some to them. The little girl was holding Lu Anran¡¯s belly, talking sweetly, and calling Lu Anran¡¯s belly affectionately, baby. ¡°For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought Lu Anran was pregnant with her child. It made Yu Zheng look livid. Similarly, his face was iron, and Father Yu Yu Rende. ¡°Obviously, he has received the news that Yu Zheng did not return to the Yu family for a long time, but shamelessly went to stay at the Lu family! Mr. Yu called Yu Zheng no less than ten times. Except for the first call that went through, Yu Zheng hung up on all the others. Yu Rende¡¯s face was gloomy, and he almost exploded with anger. He felt that his grandson was simply too arrogant and lawless! Look at what he looks like and what he says! In the past, only the most humble son-in-law would live in the woman¡¯s home for such a long time. ¡° Moreover, the Lu family is not an ordinary family, it is the enemy of the Yu family. He just lived in their enemy¡¯s house so shamelessly and stayed there for such a long time. The Yu family¡¯s face will be completely lost by this bastard! Originally, Mr. Yu did not plan to attend Lu Qidong's birthday party. Because the birthday party was held at the Lu family, Mr. Yu and Mr. Lu have always been rivals. Even when Yu Zheng moved into the Lu family, Mr. Yu felt ashamed, let alone asking him to go to the Lu family in person. In short, Mr. Yu feels that the small temple of the Lu family cannot accommodate his giant Buddha! If he had gone to the Lu family to attend the banquet, it would have seemed like he, Yu Rende, was asking for something from the Lu family. But Yu Zheng refused to answer the phone. Yu Rende was so angry that he decided to go to the Lu family and arrest Yu Zheng. Say it again. But before going to the Lu family, Yu Rende selected the smartest great-grandson from among the younger generations of the Yu family, and planned to take him with him to participate. Although he felt embarrassed to attend the Lu family banquet, Mr. Yu was still willing to go if it could humiliate Lu Li, belittle Lu Li, and severely attack Lu Fanen's great-granddaughter. When Mr. Yu arrived at the Lu family, Xie Mobei's grandfather Mr. Xie, Mo Wu'ande's grandfather Mr. Mo, Lan Xi's grandfather Mr. Lan, as well as Mr. Mu Jiamu from the capital, Pei Wenbo from the Pei family, and even Huo Ting from the Huo family were all there. Already arrived at the banquet venue. It can be said that most of the sky in Beijing and Haicheng is here. If word spread about the huge scale of Lu Qidong's birthday party, it would scare people to death. Song Qingwan was immediately shocked: "I asked you to invite the people who mocked Li Li in the courtyard of the invitation army. How come you invited Xie Mobei and his grandfathers here? Even Huo Ting and Pei Sanye also exist." Lu Qidong was silent for a while, and then said something very philosophical: "Because people are lonely, especially in the past few days after the Chinese New Year." Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Speak in human terms.¡± Lu Qidong sighed: "It's not the New Year, everyone is very busy. After I invited the people in the military compound, I asked Mo Wu'an and others to come over to fill up the number. Who would have thought that their grandfather had nothing to do, so he came over to join in the fun, saying I want to see the new successor Mo Wuan and the others have found. "As for Mr. Pei, he probably didn't talk to Lili because something happened at the last banquet, and he just recognized his biological daughter. So, when he saw that I was going to hold a birthday party, Mr. Pei called someone and asked me for two invitations, and he directly brought Ye Rourou to the party. As for Huo Ting, he is a bit of a daughter-in-law maniac, and he is usually extremely kind to his chosen daughter-in-law. At the last banquet, although Huo Ting lost face and gave away two pieces of land in the west and north of the city, it was finally confirmed that Ye Rourou was the biological daughter of the Pei family, which undoubtedly reassured Huo Ting a lot. ¡°Probably he had identified Ye Rourou¡¯s daughter-in-law. When he saw Ye Rourou coming to the banquet, he immediately followed her with Huo Suiwan. Probably he wanted to repair the previous relationship with Ye Rourou at the banquet. " ¡°After all, it¡¯s no wonder that Ye Rourou has a good impression of Huo Ting after Huo Ting questioned the Pei family¡¯s bloodline in public. Huo Ting is already here, so it is naturally impossible for Lu Qidong to stop him from the door. So, even though he didn¡¯t have an invitation letter, Lu Qidong still let him in. Then, it created a situation where several big family giants gathered together. "But fortunately, there are also many people from the military compound," Lu Qidong pointed in a certain direction: "Well, the ones with the children over there are the ones who mocked Li Li the most. Especially the three families of Lin, Yu, and Liu. I've seen it. Their great-grandson is indeed smart. He has two brushes, but Compared with Xiao Hanhan when he was a child, it is still much worse and not something to be afraid of at all." Song Qingwan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Have you forgotten? The person who wants to compete with them is Lili, not your 26-year-old son!¡± Lu Qidong: "" He really forgot. "It's okay," Lu Qidong said confidently: "If it were Lili, we would still crush them! By the way, where is Lili? Why didn't we see her?" Song Qingwan: "I'm not dad yet. I said I wanted to make Li Li look more like a lady. I called the stylist over very early in the morning. It's been a long day. The banquet is about to start, and people are still upstairs. " Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 783 He can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Qin at the same time. The people from the military compound were talking in the banquet hall. When they saw Mr. Yu coming, Mr. Qin quickly waved and said: "Hey, Lao Yu, here." After saying that, he turned his head and said to the others: "It just so happens that Lao Yu and Lao Lin are both here. We can ask them." Mr. Yu pulled his great-grandson, the youngest in the family, only four years old, but the smartest, over. His old brows furrowed: "What are you asking?" Mr. Qin said directly without any hesitation: "Didn't you and Lao Lin play mahjong with Lao Lu at Lao Song's birthday party before? Do you still remember what happened at that time?" Mr. Yu said: "We play mahjong every year at Lao Song's birthday party. Which time are you talking about specifically?" Mr. Qin: "" "Lao Song didn't kill you old guys with gambling addiction. It's because he has a good temper." "Just last year, Mr. Shen also came." Mr. Qin lowered his voice and said mysteriously: "I heard from people that later on Lao Lu and his great-granddaughter Lu Li also came over and helped him play a few games with you" As soon as he mentioned this, Mr. Yu Yu Rende and Mr. Lin Lin Yulu instantly remembered that they had lost miserably and had been humiliated in front of Mr. Shen, and their expressions suddenly darkened. Mr. Qin didn't notice and continued to say: "I also heard that Mr. Shen specifically chose her as his successor. If Mr. Shen took a fancy to her, her own strength, character, and way of dealing with others should not be the same. Bad, right?" Mr. Qin is the one who thinks the little girl is cute and lovable, and he is also recognized as a good man in the military compound. He didn¡¯t want to bring the greatest malice to a little girl before he actually saw her or had any contact with her. ??Although a little girl appears in a variety show, her performance in the variety show can more or less reveal a person's temperament. Moreover, variety shows are live broadcasts and generally cannot be faked, and the authenticity is very high. But Mr. Qin usually doesn¡¯t watch TV at all, let alone surf the Internet. At the same time, he still believes more in real-life contact than learning about it online. Others also looked over. But Mr. Liu, who had been mocking and discriminating against little girls before, sneered and said something sarcastic: "I don't think it's her that Mr. Shen is interested in. She is a three-year-old little girl who doesn't even have hair. What ability can she have to attract the attention of such a picky big shot like Mr. Shen? It's not because she has a good father behind her! " Mr. Qin disagreed and analyzed rationally: "If it's true what you said, Mr. Shen is interested in Xiao Lu, then why not find that little kid Pei Xiubai to be his successor? Pei Xiubai also has a good father, and Pei Xiubai's potential is obvious to all of you. Hell, even the Song family, one of the four major families in Haicheng, was captured by him. He may be more accomplished than his father Pei Mingzhi in the future. We are all aware of this. It is impossible for Mr. Shen to be unaware, but he still After choosing Lu Li, I believe that there must be something extraordinary about Lu Li that made Mr. Shen choose her." Some people felt that Mr. Qin¡¯s words did make sense, and they echoed them repeatedly. Mr. Liu, who has always been supported, complimented and echoed by others, was refuted in public for the first time, and his face suddenly turned ugly. The same face is ugly, and Mr. Lin. Who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Liu was promoted by him when he was young? I have been working for him all these years. In the eyes of outsiders, Mr. Liu is his man. Mr. Qin¡¯s words not only slapped Mr. Liu in the face, but also slapped him hard in the face! Someone said: "I heard someone say before that Xiao Lu doesn't seem to have any more children. From now on, the entire Lu family may belong to that little girl alone. In fact, I think the same as Lao Qin. I think that girl There must be something special about her, otherwise it would be impossible for her father to hand over the Lu family to her so confidently, and even Mr. Shen would like her." Seeing that the topic had gone off topic, Mr. Qin quickly came back and asked Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin: "You must have come into contact with Lu Li when we were playing mahjong, right? How about that little girl?" Mr. Lin suddenly felt a fire in his heart when he thought about how badly they had lost before, and when he thought about Lu Fanen's ugly and proud face when he won the money. "Moreover, Mr. Shen didn't know whether he was blind or something, but he actually gave her such an important position as the successor of "Shadow". Even now, Mr. Qin, with his upright roots and young talents, has been around for three generations.People who came from a military and political family and were quite influential in the military and political circles all looked at Lu Fanen's great-granddaughter with admiration. On the contrary, it was the great-grandson he brought, and the old guy Qin Jian didn't even look at it. Mr. Lin and Mr. Lu are different from Mr. Yu and Mr. Qin. Both of them are from grassroots backgrounds. When they were young, they joined the team together and worked hard from scratch. They are people who started from the same starting line. But now, the Lin family is completely inferior to the Lu family, the largest family in Shanghai. Lin Yulu¡¯s official position is not as high as that of Lu Fan¡¯en. Now he can¡¯t even compare with his juniors! ¡°Moreover, he is still his precious great-grandson. He is no match for Lu Fanen¡¯s great-granddaughter. He is actually no match for a woman. This undoubtedly slapped Mr. Lin on the face several times, and the darkness in his heart continued to surge and grow. The corners of Mr. Lin¡¯s wrinkled mouth were raised sinisterly, and his tone was full of sarcasm: "What the hell, no matter how smart or excellent that stinky girl is, she's just a useless loser! So what if she can inherit a lot of industrial power now? When the time comes to get married, she won't just kneel on the ground and be humble. She licks a man's penis and gets fucked like a bitch!" As soon as he said these words, Mr. Qin's expression suddenly changed, and his voice was in vain and sharp: "Shut up! Old Lin! You can just say this!" Mr. Qin also looked down on women. This was a deep-rooted concept of their time. It cannot be changed overnight, but there is still a moral bottom line for being a human being. "Don't even look at what this place is like!" Even Mr. Yu frowned imperceptibly. ¡°Obviously, I also feel that Mr. Lin¡¯s words are too much. "Moreover, his words are vulgar, just like a village man, without any education. Even those uneducated villagers cannot say such disgusting and obscene words. Mr. Lin probably noticed his gaffe, and saw that Mr. Yu had no intention of speaking out for him. He comes from a grassroots background and has no family support behind him. It is not easy to get into this position. He cannot afford to offend Mr. Qin. Mr. Lin gritted his teeth and immediately changed his expression. He quickly smiled compensatingly at Mr. Qin and said a lot of nice things. Mr. Qin's expression softened slightly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 784 Each of them came prepared But I still warn Mr. Lin, don¡¯t say that again, otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to save him! Mr. Lin responded well on the surface, but deep down he was extremely disdainful and even disapproving. He said with a vicious heart: Aren¡¯t you all discriminating against women like me? Why are you pretending to be a big-tailed wolf here? It¡¯s really disgusting. Someone saw that the situation was in embarrassment, thinking that since everyone lived in a military compound and could not see each other when looking up, it would not be good if the relationship became too tense, so they quickly came out to smooth things over and change the subject. This time, someone finally set their sights on the great-grandson brought by Mr. Lin. "Hey, Lao Lin, you are so lucky. Your great-grandson is very smart at first glance. He will definitely do more great things than Lu Li in the future." "I also think that although I don't know why Mr. Shen fell in love with Lu Li, I have watched the variety show. Lu Li is actually just an ordinary little girl, no different from those of ordinary people." "Yes. Moreover, her father has to teach her how to write even a composition, and she doesn't recognize many words. Sometimes, she always cries. She is really not as amazing as Lao Qin and you said. Although my great-grandson is younger than her, Much smarter than her.¡± "Actually, it is understandable. Women are not as smart as men. At that time, women were not even qualified to read and write. Moreover, I heard people say that Lu Li did not return to the Lu family until she was three years old. He was raised in the countryside until he was three years old. How smart can this person be?" "Every one of them looked down upon his great-granddaughter, both inside and outside their words. Mr. Qin was not angry, nor did he refute. ?????????????????????? The fact that Lu Li is extraordinary is just his guess, there is no evidence unless Mr. Shen comes out to prove it himself. Secondly, he has never watched the variety show, so naturally he doesn¡¯t know what the little girl¡¯s family is like, and he can¡¯t respond. ????????????????????? But he¡¯s used to being a good guy, and he doesn¡¯t get angry when someone refutes his reputation. As long as it¡¯s not too much, he can accept it. Seeing that the little girl was not getting down, Song Qingwan picked up a glass of wine and forced another glass to her brother. Then, she pulled Lu Qidong and walked in the direction of Mr. Yu and the others. Lu Qidong: "?" Song Qingwan raised her hand and asked the attendant carrying a plate of wine glasses to go over and deliver wine to Mr. Yu and the others. She secretly recorded the faces of those who had ridiculed the little girl that Lu Qidong had found out before, and then she whispered road: "They have been here for so long. It's hard to let them just stand there and chat. We have to entertain them and show our kindness as landlords, right?" Lu Qidong didn't expect this to happen: "Oh, no need, I've already entertained you just now." Song Qingwan said: "Then let's entertain you again." Lu Qidong: "?" Song Qingwan lowered her voice: "What if they get impatient and run away? Let's go over and hold them back first! Anyway, after entering our Lu family's door, none of them will be able to get out alive No, don't even think about escaping!" " Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Then, Song Qingwan pulled Lu Qidong over, picked up the wine from the waiter's plate, smiled and toasted a glass of wine to each of them: "Today is my brother's birthday. I would like to thank all uncles for coming. However, for a birthday, all you want is to be happy. In this way, there are a total of 9 glasses of wine on this plate. My brother drank them all. You can do whatever you want." Lu Qidong: "???" The smile on Lu Qidong's gentle and elegant face could hardly be maintained. He secretly glared at Song Qingwan several times. Under Song Qingwan's cheering eyes, he finally drank all 9 glasses of wine. As a man, Lu Qidong drinks, which obviously makes a group of old guys feel more valued than Song Qingwan, who is a woman. So, after drinking the wine, the atmosphere suddenly became harmonious. Song Qingwan took the opportunity to look at Mr. Xu¡¯s great-grandson. Mr. Xu was also one of the people who had ridiculed the little girl. Although he only said a few words and was not as good as Mr. Yu and Mr. Lin, she still said with a smile: "Hey, Uncle Xu, is this your great-grandson?" Mr. Xu ignored her and didn't even look at her. It seems that Song Qingwan is not qualified to talk to him at all. "It looks like a tiger with a tiger head and a tiger brain. It's quite cute." Song Qingwan was not annoyed, she still smiled and said: "Child, can you memorize the multiplication table? Can you recite three hundred Tang poems? Ah, you can't do either. What about the seven languages? Can you speak it? Tsk, you can't either" "enough!" It¡¯s already here, Mr. Xu still doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s here for, his expression isHe sighed, but before Mr. Xu could continue to speak, Mr. Liu over there snorted and sneered: "What? Come to seek justice for your little niece, who is complaining about injustice?" Song Qingwan smiled softly: "I don't dare to take this seriously. It was just a whim. Seeing how cute this little guy is, I couldn't help but ask a few questions." Asking questions is not a problem, but every question pokes Mr. Xu's pain points, which is a big problem. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Clearly the person who came is not good. Mr. Lin stared at her and suddenly smiled sinisterly: "Of course you can ask questions, but my little guy is cuter. Do you want to ask him?" With that said, Mr. Lin pushed out Lin Yu, who had been silent, with dark pupils and a calm expression, and was also only four years old. Song Qingwan looked at the fair-skinned boy in front of her, with red lips and white teeth, and her eyebrows suddenly sank. Although Mr. Lin himself has mediocre genes and a low IQ, Mr. Lin, like Mr. Yu, has many lovers and many children. And once you have more children, the mother¡¯s genes will be better. There are indeed several genetic mutations among them, which make them very, very smart. Just like Yu Zheng many years ago, he was the smartest among Mr. Yu¡¯s many sons. As for Mr. Lin, although the dozen sons he gave birth to were all mediocre, the next generation of great-grandsons produced several prodigies. The smartest one among them is undoubtedly Lin Yu. Mr. Lin clearly came prepared. Lin Yu, this little guy, is said to have an IQ as high as 180, can speak four languages, has a photographic memory, and held a personal art exhibition at the age of 2, which was well received. One painting even sold for nearly 50 million. I heard that after the New Year, I will go to high school. He is a famous little prodigy in Haicheng, and was even known as "Little Pei Xiubai" for a time. Song Qingwan must be fooled to be fooled. And the great-grandson brought by Mr. Liu is also a child prodigy. At a young age, he can actually solve calculus, which is only learned in high school mathematics in college. As for the 300 Tang poems and the nine-nine multiplication table, he can almost recite them backwards without any trouble. He is also proficient in English, French, and Japanese. Even if he chats with a foreigner, there will be no obstacles. ¡°In addition, the great-grandsons of Mr. Xu, Mr. Wu, and Mr. Shen, who had ridiculed the little girl before, are also not mediocre people ¡°Obviously, each of them came prepared. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 785 Where is that little girl Lu Li? What can she do? After these little guys finished introducing what they knew one by one, Song Qingwan was unable to speak for a long time and choked directly: "Why are today's children so perverted? How old are they?" Lu Qidong whispered: "It's normal for them. After all, as long as you work hard and study day and night, you can still master this knowledge. People are forced to come out. If we force Lili like this, Lili will She can still become a child prodigy," Where do so many prodigies come from in this world? Most prodigies are forced to come out. To outsiders, they seem to be gifted. Looking at them, they seem to be really smart. They can do so much at such a young age. Something. But who knows how many things they were forced to learn behind their backs? "It's Xiao Hanhan. He was even more perverted than them when he was a child. Have you forgotten that when Xiao Hanhan was two years old, he could speak eight languages. I didn't teach him this. He was too bored at home and went online. He is self-taught. By the time he was three years old, he was already able to dismantle his father's gun. He even taught himself the university courses How about we run away? Each of these little guys came here fully armed. I feel like this game Our chances of winning are slim, unless we can go back in time and bring over two or three-year-old Xiao Hanhan." Song Qingwan: "" Fine. Just slip away. Song Qingwan had already made up her mind. Afterwards, she would secretly put those who had ridiculed Xiao Luli in sacks and beat them up severely. This was considered as a disguised expression of her bad breath! In fact, of course it¡¯s okay if you insist on it. Although these little guys know a lot of things, they are not omnipotent. Song Qingwan can definitely ask them questions they don¡¯t know. But it was the adults who scorned and ridiculed, but the little ones were innocent. Just now, after Song Qingwan asked about Mr. Xu¡¯s great-grandson, she regretted it, very regretful. After all, when she asked this question, after returning home, Mr. Xu¡¯s great-grandson still didn¡¯t know how he would force Mr. Xu to memorize the multiplication tables and three hundred Tang poems. He had a good childhood, and he might be forced by her to do so. Then the question is ruined. But Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know how to make up for it, so she could only try not to harm other children. "It's a pity that she and Lu Qidong retreated, but Mr. Lin and the others pushed further. Mr. Lin smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, I have been introducing you for so long, but I forgot to ask, where is that little girl Lu Li? What does she know?" Before Song Qingwan and the others could reply, Mr. Liu burst into laughter and said: "Tsk tsk, Lao Lin, you really don't care about anything. Haven't you watched the recent variety show? Besides crying, making trouble, and being stupid, what else can that girl do? I won't talk about my great-grandson. , I think ordinary children probably know more things than she does!" "That's right," Mr. Lin said with a sarcastic smile: "A woman is a woman, and she can do anything. Lu Fan'en just doted on his great-granddaughter, and he completely lost. Moreover, this great-granddaughter is still useless, even My Xiaoyu can't even compare! I think it's better to urge Lu Junhan to have a boy quickly, otherwise, the Lu family may be in decline!" Mr. Xu and the others also laughed with sarcasm on their faces, obviously looking down on Lu Li very much. Song Qingwan was so angry that she wanted to go up and fight them, but Lu Qidong stopped her. When Mr. Xu saw Song Qingwan¡¯s angry look, he couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed even louder. However, at this moment, the lights in the large banquet hall suddenly dimmed slightly, and everyone paused and wondered what was going on. A beam of bright, crystal white light suddenly hit the stairs on the second floor. Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly attracted¡ª¡ª At the stairs, I saw Lu Junhan's slender and straight body standing on the steps. His black hair was scattered and scattered, barely covering his cold and elegant eyebrows. His thin lips were thin. He was wearing a long black windbreaker, slim straight black trousers, and hard materials. Dark boots, neat and straight, like a king in the dark night. He turned slightly and stretched out his white-gloved hand behind him. ¡°Behind him, on the landing of the second floor stairs, stood a little lolita wearing a dark green knee-length princess dress, slightly curly chestnut hair, a crystal crown on her head, fair cheeks, and delicate facial features, just like an aristocratic princess. She put her little hand on her father's big hand and walked down the stairs gracefully step by step under the leadership of Lu Junhan. Under the dazzling white light, the father and daughter, one black and one green, like a princess and a knight, undoubtedly became the center of attention in the audience. Their appearance is already amazing, now they dress up a little, under the white light,It even revealed a huge impact that was as stunning as a ghost. This scene, placed on the cover of any big-name magazine, is enough to sell out in a short time. Everyone in the hall couldn't come back to their senses for a long time. Lu Qidong murmured: "The last time I saw this scene was when I met the Queen in Country K." Song Qingwan: "" The look Mr. Lu spent a day on and the way he wanted to appear are certainly not false. It really gave everyone a huge shock and made them understand that sometimes, beauty can really be a weapon. ¡°Moreover, walking slowly down the stairs in this way undoubtedly gives people a sense of superiority, as if a goddess has descended into the world, and a sense of unattainable distance. Adults have experienced it a lot and may not have much impression, but little ones are different. At this moment, they will definitely feel unworthy and inferior in their hearts. It seems that their dad is really prepared and has even studied psychology. Sure enough, Song Qingwan saw Lin Yu and the others, who had been praised to the heavens by their great-great-grandfather just now, looking intently at the beautiful little girl going up and down the stairs, who looked like a fairy. They did not dare to breathe too heavily, as if It was as if he was afraid of disturbing her and came down. When they finally came back to their senses, the little guys' fair cheeks were even a little red with shame, but their eyes couldn't stop looking in the direction of little Lu Li. Song Qingwan raised her eyebrows and couldn't help but smile: "Xiaoyu, that is your sister Lu Li. Isn't she beautiful?" Lin Yu couldn't hold back and nodded heavily: "Well, she is so beautiful, I want to play with her." Mr. Lin¡¯s face darkened. Even Mr. Liu¡¯s great-grandson couldn¡¯t help but look directly at Lu Li. Actually, there is no need to say more. In this game, Mr. Lin and the others were defeated. When Song Qingwan saw this, she smiled at the livid-faced Mr. Lin and others: "There is no way. Although our Lili doesn't know many things, she is cute and beautiful. When she smiles, many people will follow her through fire and water. Thinking about it this way, it seems that she is much better than those great-grandchildren of your prodigies. Is that right? After all, it¡¯s natural that the humble workers below can¡¯t be compared to the boss.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 786 Son, does our Lili look good? Song Qingwan¡¯s words undoubtedly hit Mr. Lin¡¯s deepest pain! Mr. Lin and the others look down on women and feel that women should be stepped on by them, just like Lu Li, who deserves to be stepped on by their great-grandson. Mr. Lin and the others praised Lin Yu and the others, even ridiculed the little girl, and belittled Little Luli as useless, just to prove that Little Luli was not as good as their great-grandson. But now, it was Lin Yu and the others who fell directly under the little girl's princess dress. Instead, they were stepped on by the little girl. ????????? Even, looking at Lin Yu¡¯s and others¡¯ expressions, they seemed very willing to be stepped on by the little girl. According to Mr. Lin¡¯s original idea, the good-for-nothing Lu Li should cling to their great-grandson, who is a child prodigy. Now the situation is completely reversed. Mr. Lin and his friends looked like they had been slapped hard in the face, and they could hardly maintain their expressions. And those words that ridiculed Lu Li just now became a joke! ¡ª¡ªIf Lu Li is worthless, then wouldn¡¯t their great-grandson, who is looking at Lu Li eagerly now, be even more worthless than useless? Therefore, how could Mr. Lin and the others not be furious? They felt like they had almost lost their face. Over there, under the gaze of everyone, little Lu Li, who was wearing a gorgeous dark green princess dress, was elegantly led down the stairs by Lu Junhan. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s bright red mouth in the corner was slightly curved, his tall and tall body was leaning against the wall, he touched his thin chin with a smile, and finally understood where Huo Ting¡¯s so-called daughter-in-law¡¯s perverted quirk came from. He raised his hand to record a video, then turned around and sent it to Pei Xiubai, who was far away in the capital, and added: ¡¾Son, does our pear look good? ¡¿ Pei Xiubai did not respond. Three seconds later, Pei Mingzhi raised his brows and smiled. He also recorded the stunned expressions of Lin Yu and the others, and also sent it to Pei Xiubai: ¡¾Hey, if it¡¯s good, watch it a few times, otherwise Lili will run away with someone else later and you won¡¯t have to watch it. ¡¿ To this, Pei Xiubai only replied with the word "Go away". ¡­¡­ After the little Loli was brought down by her father. Actually, it¡¯s really convenient¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan was dealing with things in the study at the time. The little girl was sick before, and Lu Junhan missed a day of work to take care of her, which was a lot of work. When the banquet was about to begin, he was still signing the contract in the study. Seeing that it was almost time and the banquet was about to begin, he came out of the study and prepared to go downstairs. But just as he reached the stairs, he saw a door to a room in the corridor being opened. The little loli had chestnut hair that was dyed once and had no side effects. Her hair was slightly curly and she wore a crystal crown. She had fair cheeks and clear and black eyes. She was dressed very beautifully and delicately and walked out slowly from inside. After being tortured by hairstylists and stylists for a day, the little girl¡¯s big, clean and clear eyes were full of confusion. She looked around, her expression a little dazed, as if she had just woken up and didn¡¯t know where she was. Fortunately, she saw her father at a glance. He quickly ran over. But the crystal shoes on my feet are beautiful, but they are obviously not suitable for running. If you really start running, it will fall off easily. Sure enough, little Lu Li stumbled and almost fell when she was about to run. Lu Junhan could not help but frown when he saw it. There is no other way but to leave slowly. Fortunately, the distance was not far, and she soon reunited with her dear father. When Lu Junhan went downstairs, he had no intention of holding her hand. But I was really afraid that the stupid guy¡¯s shoes wouldn¡¯t fit his feet. When he went downstairs, he didn¡¯t pay attention. In front of everyone, he rolled straight downstairs like a ball. By then, a good birthday party may turn into a ghost movie scene. Finally, he stretched out his hand. So, in the eyes of everyone, the scene of holding hands that looked like a dream, like a magazine cover, actually contained the old father's deep love for his silly daughter. But no matter how the process goes, the result is at least good: Mr. Lin and the others were so shocked that even their great-grandson was dumbfounded. The effect the old man wanted was completely achieved. Not long after, the old man couldn¡¯t wait to show off his fairy spirit, wearing a dark green princess dress.??Little Luli walked towards Mr. Lin and the others. Mr. Yu knew at a glance that Lu Fanen was here to show off. This man was only 1.88 meters tall. Now he was holding the little girl, but he was 2.8 meters tall. He was not here to show off, but for something else. Mr. Yu was also decisive and quickly asked someone to come over and take his great-grandson to play somewhere else, so as not to see Lu Li here later and be embarrassed again. Mr. Lin and the others are the same. Lin Yu and the others just looked dumbfounded when they saw Lu Li. For Mr. Lin and the others, this was simply a great shame and humiliation. When Lu Li comes over later, they don¡¯t want to go through this again. Lin Yu and the others obviously don¡¯t want to leave. They also want to see Lu Li here a few more times. It would be even better if they could play with Lu Li! But in the end, they were forcibly taken away by Mr. Lin and others. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong saw it and did not stop it. The only people they want to deal with are adults like Mr. Lin. The little guys are here, but they are still a little restrained, for fear of saying something that will make Mr. Lin and the others angry at the children after they return. Mr. Qin saw that they had all taken his great-grandson away. It would be awkward for him to leave his great-grandson here. After thinking about it, he asked someone to take his great-grandson aside to play. Soon, Mr. Lu and the pretty little girl walked up to Mr. Lin and the others. Mr. Lin didn¡¯t want to see Lu Fanen¡¯s smug face, and there was a sinister look in his eyes. He was about to take a preemptive strike. Before Mr. Lu could show off, he started to taunt Lu Li a few words, taking the initiative to take the initiative. No matter what, the gender of Lu Li¡¯s woman is her biggest weakness! It¡¯s still a weakness that she can¡¯t change in her life! But who would have thought that before Mr. Lin opened his mouth, the soft and cute little Loli seemed to recognize him, ran up to him, and said with a look of surprise: "Grandpa pauper!" "Pfft¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan spurted out the sip of wine she just drank. The other Mr. Qin who was also drinking was choked hard. Mr. Lin¡¯s face turned blue and white. ¡°Obviously, I didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would be so big as soon as she arrived, and I was not prepared at all. The little girl didn¡¯t notice his gloomy expression at all. She raised her fair and delicate face and said happily: "Grandpa pauper, are you here to pay back my great-grandpa's money?" With Xiao Luli¡¯s good luck, Lin Yulu and Yu Rende both lost miserably when playing mahjong. In the last game, Mr. Lin lost so much that he had no chips left, so he said he owed the money first. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 787 I don¡¯t owe your great-grandfather any money After all, Mr. Lin and the others are officials. They are stared at by countless pairs of eyes. In terms of political style, they can only be honest and frugal. This also led to the fact that even if they had wealth, they could not show it too much, not to mention that the Buddha, Mr. Shen, was also there at that time. Their mahjong bets were not very high. At the end of a game, you will only lose one or two hundred at most. In the end, Mr. Lin lost all his chips and owed Mr. Lu two hundred. ??????????????? Actually, this little money is not a lot of money for people with the status of Mr. Lin and Mr. Lu. Mr. Lin said he owed it, but in fact he had no intention of paying it back. At that time, Mr. Shen chose Xiao Luli as the successor of "Shadow". Mr. Lu was overjoyed, and naturally he would not care about the little money with him. But he didn¡¯t care about it, but the little girl kept it firmly in his heart. She doesn¡¯t know what Mr. Shen is talking about as the successor. She only knows that Grandpa Lin owes her Grandpa money! ! ! Although Grandpa Lin has lost a lot of money before, he is already a pauper. But her family is also very poor. Her father has to sell many fish every day to make money. This money must be returned. Otherwise, if grandpa has no money, dad will definitely sell her for money! She has a lot of meat and is fat, so she is worth a lot of money. So, for several days after that, the little Loli sat at the door eagerly, waiting for the pauper grandpa to come to the door. ¡°But the pauper¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t come to her great-grandfather to pay back the money. Maybe the pauper¡¯s grandfather was too poor and had been beaten to death. Because of this, the little girl was sad for several days and even ate only two big bowls of rice. Now that she sees that her pauper grandfather is not dead and has come to the Lu family, he must be here to pay her great-grandfather back! Wearing a dark green princess dress, the little loli has bright black eyes and a bright smile on her fair and beautiful face. Mr. Lin was forced to ask for money in public, and his old face suddenly darkened. It¡¯s only been a few months since this happened, and Mr. Lin has neither amnesia nor Alzheimer¡¯s disease. Of course he didn¡¯t forget that he still owed Lu Fanen two hundred. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to pay it back, and I don¡¯t do it on purpose. He was sure that Lu Fanen would not be stingy about taking back the two hundred dollars for the sake of face. So, Mr. Lin acted like he didn¡¯t know anything, and when he saw Mr. Lu, he didn¡¯t even mention the matter of repaying the money. But who would have thought that Lu Fanen¡¯s damn great-granddaughter would actually bring this matter up again, in front of the public! "Especially when she asks for money like this, it makes him seem so poor that he can't even afford to pay back this small amount of money, or that he is so scoundrel that he refuses to pay back the money and has to wait for her to ask for it. Mr. Lin suddenly felt ashamed and felt that this stinky girl must have been instigated by Lu Fanen. Lu Fanen himself did not dare to come to him to repay the money for the sake of his reputation, so he deliberately let his great-granddaughter embarrass him in front of everyone! Even the pauper grandfather was called! Naturally, he would not agree with Lu Fanen. He is not afraid of a stinky girl who doesn¡¯t even have hair! Mr. Lin¡¯s eyes were gloomy, but his expression did not change at all. He said in a deep voice: "What money should I pay for? Since when did I owe your grandpa money? At such a young age, you are full of lies! I don't know what your father taught you!" Others are afraid of the Lu family and Lu Junhan, but Mr. Lin is not afraid. Lu Junhan¡¯s business world is naturally a powerful one in the business world. There are people in both black and white circles, but he can¡¯t do anything to officials like them in the country, unless Lu Junhan wants to go against the country! Therefore, Mr. Lin is very confident. What's more, there were only a few witnesses in the chess and card room at that time, Lao Song, Lao Shen, Yu Rende, Lu Fanen, and him. As for Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, although they were there, they were all from the Lu family, so speaking would naturally help. My own family. Their words are simply not credible. "The only ones left, Yu Rende, Shen Lao, and Lao Song, can testify that he owes Lu Fanen money. But a few days ago, the Song family went bankrupt. Although Lao Song's official position was not much impressed, he followed his descendants to the capital. Now he is not here at all, and he can't get through the phone. "As for Yu Rende, he and Lu Fanen are mortal enemies. He will definitely not speak for Lu Fanen, and now he will"?There is only one Mr. Shen left Ah. "Don't say that Mr. Shen didn't come to the banquet. Even if he came, I'm afraid he wouldn't pay attention to this little stinky girl! Mr. Lin looked proud and was waiting for the girl in front of him to show expressions of shock, sadness, fear and grievance. Mr. Lu almost blew his beard and glared in anger. He knew that Lin Yulu was of bad character and morally corrupt, but he didn't expect that he would be so shameless! He can even do such things as defaulting on debts! And it¡¯s only a small amount of money like 200 yuan! He even slapped her down and said that girl was lying! It¡¯s simply stinky and shameless! Mr. Lu originally thought that it would be such a small amount of money, and since we are all colleagues, we usually don¡¯t look up when we are in the team, so forget it. But now, he must get the money back, otherwise he will really not be able to swallow this breath! Lu Qidong was also unable to bear it anymore. Just as he was about to step forward, he was held back by Song Qingwan who had just grabbed Mr. Lu. Song Qingwan shook her head at him and gave him a look, asking him to wait and see! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by your own grandfather, and the very same great-grandfather who is about to explode, are so anxious. Didn¡¯t they affect Lili¡¯s performance in the past? The next second, everyone saw the little girl shaking her head like a rattle, and the little girl hurriedly corrected Mr. Lin: "Yes, pauper grandpa, how could you not owe my great-grandpa money? You forgot, you owed my great-grandpa five hundred yuan before!" It should be five hundred yuan. It has been several months, and she has forgotten about it. No matter what, it must be five hundred yuan! She has a very good memory and will never remember it wrong! It must be five hundred. "That's nonsense," Mr. Lin was extremely angry. "What five hundred? Where did it come from? I clearly" But when he said this, Mr. Lin instantly realized that he had been tricked by this stinky girl. It seemed that this stinky girl had no skills, but she was quite scheming. She was just like her great-grandfather. Seeing that there were more people watching around . Mr. Lin said coldly: ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t owe your great-grandfather any money, don¡¯t rely on me for everything¡ª¡ª¡± "Bang", before Mr. Lin finished speaking, he was splashed with wine. The waiter holding the wine glass quickly apologized, saying that he accidentally slipped his foot. Before Mr. Lin could curse, the little loli over there grabbed the hem of his clothes and hurriedly dragged him back. The little girl said nervously: "How is that possible! Grandpa, pauper, how could you not owe my great-grandfather any money? Have you forgotten?" "I said that!" Mr. Lin endured the wet drink and his tone became more gloomy: "I don't owe anything! I don't owe your great-grandfather any money!!! Don't you understand human language!" boom! At this time, another attendant who was passing by slipped and poured a plate of wine all over Mr. Lin. Mr. Lin: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 788 You must have forgotten This time it was much more tragic than the previous one. Red, white, gold, black, and even green wine were all poured onto Mr. Lin. The white clothes on her body were now smudged by various colors of wine, colorful and all kinds of colors, as if the palette had been overturned. Even the hair was splashed a lot. At this time, the drink was falling down his face drop by drop. Mr. Lin's whole body exudes the fragrance of alcohol, like a drowned rat that just ran out of the heavy rain. He is in a state of utter disarray. He doesn't have any of his usual solemn and majestic image. He looks like a clown juggling on the street. ! Mr. Qin and the others had endured being thrown drinks at them before, but this time they really couldn't hold it back and just burst out laughing. ¡°The one who laughed the loudest among them was probably Mr. Lu. From that hearty laughter, you can definitely tell how happy he is now! "Let you act like a rogue and bully my little girl!" You deserve to be splashed! Even Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong couldn't help it. The corners of their mouths curled up, holding back their laughter. Lu Junhan, on the other hand, stared at the anxious little girl in front of him with his dark and deep pupils, a trace of thoughtfulness flashing deep in his eyes. Mr. Lin may have lost all his face at this moment! His face was ashen and he could no longer look at it. The ground was covered with thick blankets, but the glass was not broken. The attendant hurriedly picked up the wine glass from the ground, then stood up and apologized to Mr. Lin with a sinister expression. Mr. Lin was harmed by him and was so humiliated on the spot. Naturally, he would not let him go easily. His face was sinister and ferocious, and his eyes were filled with coldness. He was about to let someone take this attendant down to deal with him secretly. Even if he can¡¯t kill him, he will make this attendant¡¯s life worse than death! Who knows, he just turned around and faced the attendant angrily before he could get angry. The next second, the hem of his clothes was grabbed by the little girl's little hand. With a tug, he was turned around and pulled back again. Because the speed of rotation was too fast, Mr. Lin¡¯s waist was almost dodged. Mr. Lin: "" At this time, under Mr. Lu¡¯s wave, the attendant had already run away. Mr. Lin was furious. Before he could say anything, the little girl in front of him said anxiously: "Grandpa pauper, do you want to think about it again? I remember clearly that you really owe my great-grandpa money, and you still owe five hundred yuan! You must have forgotten." "I told you I don't owe anything!" This time, before Mr. Lin spoke, he paid special attention to see if there were any attendants passing by with wine glasses in their hands. Forget being drunk once, it might be a coincidence, but if it happens again, if those attendants did not have Lu Junhan or Lu Fanen¡¯s instructions, who would believe it! If you want to force him to admit that he owes money by pouring wine on him, don¡¯t even think about it! I won¡¯t let you succeed! Sure enough, after saying these words, no attendants passed by him, and no attendants poured drinks on him. Mr. Lin relaxed a little, and raised the corners of his mouth coldly, thinking, it's nothing more than that. With just such little means, you still want to force him to submit, what a dream! Mr. Lin looked at Lu Li coldly. However, before he could continue to speak, two or three children holding cakes bumped into his legs. The sticky cream cake in their hands instantly covered most of Mr. Lin's pants. The children didn¡¯t care and ran away laughing and playing. Mr. Lin: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Mr. Lin: ¡°!!!¡± ??This time, Mr. Lin¡¯s upper body is covered with colorful wine, and his lower body is covered with colorful cream cakes. For those who don¡¯t know, he thought he was a lunatic who ran away from a mental hospital. Mr. Lin¡¯s face instantly darkened, so black that it seemed like water could drip from his face. Mr. Qin and the others were almost laughing crazy when they looked at it. Mr. Liu and Mr. Lin were in the same group. He originally wanted to come out and say a few words to him, but he couldn't help but want to laugh. He was afraid that the laughter would make Mr. Lin hate him. Mr. Liu paused and still did not speak. . Mr. Lin took several deep breaths and smelled the weird smell of cake and wine on his body. Finally, he couldn't bear it anymore and directly questioned Mr. Lu. He shouted angrily: "Lu Fan'en, this is your fault!" ?Mr. Lu had laughed enough, and the old man said seriously: "I don't know what you are talking about!" "Don't say it wasn't him. Even if it was really him, he wouldn't admit it. " Lin Yulu, that bastard, just refused to pay back the money. Even if he really instigated it and refused to admit it, he was just treating the other person the way he was treated! As expected, Mr. Lin was furious and yelled: "What are you pretending to be! Those attendants are all members of your Lu family. They don't splash on anyone, but they splashed on me. And those children, who else could it be if it wasn't your instigation!" " Mr. Lu looked calm: "Do you have evidence? If you can convict with just one mouth, I said you owe me money! No, you just owe me money! Pay me back quickly! Five hundred yuan!" Mr. Lin: "" You and your great-granddaughter are both shameless! ! It¡¯s obviously two hundred yuan, so where¡¯s the five hundred yuan? That¡¯s not how blackmail works! " Just like there was no evidence just now, Mr. Lin refused to admit the debt and refused to pay back the money. Mr. Lu did not dare to disturb Mr. Shen to testify, so he had no choice but to do anything to him. There is no evidence to prove that those people were instigated by Mr. Lu, and Mr. Lin has no choice but to chew up the injustice and swallow it in his stomach. Mr. Lin gritted his teeth tightly and said harshly: "Lu Fan'en, just wait for me. I will never let this happen today!" Mr. Lu is not afraid of him either. Don't blame him for being unjust if he is unkind in the first place: "Then just wait and see who is afraid of whom!" Mr. Lin was furious, turned around and wanted to change his clothes first. If he stayed at the banquet with such a sloppy image, he might make headlines tomorrow! Who would have thought that the hem of his clothes was held tightly by the little girl, unable to move away. The little girl opened her big black and clear eyes, and her voice was still very anxious as she said: "Grandpa, pauper, when will you pay back the five hundred yuan you owe my great-grandfather? Can you pay it back quickly? We are also very poor!" Mr. Qin and the others: "" "How many more times do you want me to say it again?" Mr. Lin was filled with anger, and his expression became extremely dark. He raised his hand fiercely, and was about to wave away the little girl's hand. "I told you, I don't owe your great-grandfather any money! If you keep talking nonsense, believe me or not -" Not far away, a butler holding a two-layer birthday cake and preparing to surprise Lu Qidong suddenly stumbled! The cake in his hand flew out of his hand, flew through the air, and hit Mr. Lin in the face who was talking. Mr. Lin: "" For a moment, the whole place was dead silent. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 789 Dad, look, we are rich! Then, three seconds later. The whole audience burst into laughter! Mr. Qin and the others almost burst out laughing. Even Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan and some of the guests who were watching couldn't help it and laughed out loud. Mr. Lin¡¯s chest was rising and falling violently, and his whole body was trembling with anger. He raised his hand and wiped the thick white cream on his face fiercely. His face was fierce and gloomy, as if he would kill someone in the next second. Before he had time to speak, he saw the little girl opening her big black and clean eyes. After thinking for a while, she looked at him timidly and whispered: "Grandpa pauper, can you pay my great-grandpa back the money now?" Mr. Lin hasn¡¯t spoken yet, but Mr. Qin couldn¡¯t help laughing and said: "Old Lin, I think you should agree to this little girl, otherwise, I'm afraid another cake will fall on your head!" "Hahaha, that's right, just agree." "The people in their military compound have good relationships. After getting along for a long time, they have become a bit like friends. Seeing that Mr. Lin has suffered a disaster, the first reaction is not to avenge him and seek justice, but to add insult to injury. ¡° Moreover, they also enjoy watching Mr. Lu and Mr. Lin fight. Anyway, it didn¡¯t endanger lives. As long as it endangers life safety, it is not a big problem. Mr. Qin and the others enjoyed watching the show. ¡°Obviously, they did not connect this series of coincidences with the little girl. They thought like Mr. Lin, they felt that Mr. Lu must have ordered someone to do this. But Mr. Lu thought it was Lu Qidong who did it. Only a person like him, who is gentle on the outside but sinister on the inside, can do such a wicked thing. As for Lu Qidong, who was suspected and labeled as a swindler, the first thing that came to his mind was his beloved son, Lu Junhan. Only a genius like Xiao Hanhan could plan such a series of unscrupulous and brilliant coincidences. Lu Junhan didn't say anything or defend himself. He lowered his eyes slightly, as if he was thinking about something. They old foxes had doubts and suspicions, but they never suspected that in the middle of the crowd, there was a cute and innocent little loli with an innocent and cute face. Mr. Lin couldn¡¯t swallow this breath, and completely ignored Mr. Qin¡¯s advice, and persisted in refusing to pay back the money! He was also bitten to death, he just didn¡¯t owe a penny! He doesn¡¯t believe it! So, after that, Mr. Lin experienced the most nightmare day in his life. In just half an hour¡ª¡ª He was hit in the crotch by an apple that flew from nowhere, was severely beaten by a drunkard, was knocked down by a dining cart pushed by a servant, had three or four plates of wine thrown at him, and even staggered while trying to avoid it. , without paying attention, he sat down firmly on the dessert table and was stabbed hard by the knife and fork on the table. Mr. Lin completely collapsed. His whole body was in pain, and no part of his body was clean. He almost became the laughing stock of everyone in the room! He originally wanted to leave the banquet venue. This is the Lu family¡¯s territory, so why not leave? But what the hell, he really can¡¯t leave! As soon as he wanted to go to the door, five or six waiters carrying wine glasses poured wine on him. He finally got rid of the waiters, and an apple that came from nowhere hit his crotch, almost causing him to faint from the pain. past. Now, let alone Mr. Lin leaving, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at the door, for fear that another apple would come and smash him! In the end, Mr. Qin and the others couldn't stand it any longer, and wanted Mr. Lu to stop, but Mr. Lu said it was not him. He asked Lu Qidong, and it was not the case. He looked at Lu Junhan, and it was the same. They don¡¯t admit it, and Mr. Qin and the others have no evidence to prove that they did it. Without evidence, it was difficult to convict him. He could only stare anxiously, but he did not dare to step forward to help. Even Mr. Liu, who had always been friends with Mr. Lin, didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Just kidding, Lin Yulu is now possessed by a disaster star. If you get close to him, you will suffer disaster together. They are all in their 60s and 70s, and their old bones cannot withstand the torment. What¡¯s more, they cherish their lives very much. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t remind him, but Lin Yulu didn¡¯t listen, so what can be done. It¡¯s your own fault, then bear it yourself! They are not his parents,He was not his brother, he was just a neighbor who happened to live together and had nothing to talk to. Lin Yulu was not worth the risk for them. "Don't you want money?" Mr. Lin's face turned pale, and with trembling old hands he took out his wallet and threw it to the little girl who had been following him closely like a follower for half an hour. He yelled crazily: "Here it is, give it all to you! I don't want these anymore, I'll give them all to you!" Lu Fanen, you are so cruel! Isn¡¯t it just money? He gave! The little girl shook her head, but did not ask for it: "Grandpa pauper, people know that you are also very poor, you just need to return the five hundred yuan to my great-grandpa." Mr. Lin was choked up in his heart. He felt that this girl was so shameless. He was about to say viciously, "Do you want love or not? Forget it if you don't want her. He doesn't want to give it yet!" Who knows, the next moment, he raised his head. From all the way, I saw the butler with a smile on his face, bringing over a new two-layer cake that had just been made. Mr. Lin: "" Mr. Lin trembled fiercely and took out five hundred pieces from his wallet: "Okay, isn't it just five hundred? I'll give it to you, I'll give it to you!" The little Loli continued to shake her head: "It's not for others, but for my great-grandpa, because pauper grandpa, you owe money to my great-grandpa." Mr. Lin¡¯s face turned green. Mr. Lu thought of Mr. Lin¡¯s previous mocking of the little girl and his failure to pay the debt just now. He felt that there was no need to look good on him anymore, so he said in a deep voice like an old man: "Yes! You owe me money, give me the money!" Mr. Lin¡¯s eyes were hard, but he saw that the cake in the butler¡¯s hand was getting closer and closer to him. Mr. Lin gritted his teeth, and finally threw five hundred yuan in front of Mr. Lu. Then, with an expression of resentment and unwillingness, he limped down to change clothes. Probably because of the money spent. This time, the journey was smooth without any obstacles. When Mr. Qin and the others saw this, they were even more convinced that this must be Mr. Lu¡¯s fault! ¡° But Mr. Lin is not one of them. It¡¯s enough to fight against the injustice once. There is no need to have trouble with Mr. Lu because of Mr. Lin. So, no one said anything else. Mr. Lu, on the other hand, was in a very happy mood. He turned around and gave the five hundred that Lin Yulu had just returned to him to the little girl. The little girl grabbed the five pieces of money and looked very happy. I walked up to my father and said to him excitedly: "Dad, look, we are rich!" Lu Junhan looked at her excited little face, put away the thoughts in his eyes, and gave a faint "hmm". The next second, the little loli said in a coy voice: "You also have the tuition for your schooling!" Lu Junhan: "?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 790 Dad looks stupid Song Qingwan was shocked and couldn't hold it back. She took a step forward and looked at the little girl: "Go to school? What school?" Your father already has a third-degree Ph.D. from the world¡¯s highest university, what kind of schooling do you still need? Could it be that Lu Junhan secretly signed up for some devil training camp without her knowing? ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to kindergarten with Lili.¡± The little Loli straightened her body and replied with a happy face. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" "kindergarten?" Song Qingwan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t stop twitching. The little loli murmured: "Yes, dad is very stupid. He has never been to kindergarten, so Lili has to take him to school, otherwise dad will be stupid to death. After finishing kindergarten, dad can be like Lili. So smart" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" I don¡¯t think your father wants to be as smart as you. "Dad, when should we go to kindergarten to register?" Wearing a dark green princess dress, the unusually small and cute little loli looks up with her fair face. Her big, black and clear eyes used to be round, but now they are curved into a beautiful crescent shape. She obviously feels that she can follow her. Dad is so happy to study together. She said crisply: "Sister Qianqian and the others went to the kindergarten to register yesterday. We have to hurry up, otherwise there will be no spots. And I asked Sister Qianqian and the others, and they said that each person only needs to pay 200 yuan. " Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" That¡¯s two million, thank you. "For the two of us, the tuition is 400 yuan," The little Loli looked down at the five pieces of money in her hand, and her little voice muttered to herself from time to time: "Subtract 400 yuan from 500 yuan, and there will be 100 yuan left. This money cannot be saved. I have to buy snacks with my father in the future. Otherwise, if my father does not have snacks to eat when he is studying, he will starve to death." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" You are really worried about your worthless father! Even the money for snacks for school in the future has been taken into account! Song Qingwan and the others were really amused and moved, so they couldn't hold back and pinched the little girl's fat little face. Since the little Loli received nearly two thousand yuan during the New Year, Song Qingwan bought her a small carp savings box with its own password. "Little Loli has saved all her money. She heard that getting married will cost a lot of money, so she plans to save a wife's book for her father. ¡°If dad wants to marry mom in the future, he will have the money to do so. But in the eyes of Song Qingwan and the others, Lu Junhan would probably never get married again in this life, and having a child was already a miracle. This wife might as well be a coffin. After depositing the money, the little girl no longer used the money to marry her mother. After all, if dad had money, mom might be able to come back to them sooner. So, the little girl suddenly became very poor. She was penniless and couldn¡¯t even pay her tuition. However, fortunately, she met Mr. Lin tonight. As long as the pauper grandpa returned the money to the great-grandpa, the great-grandpa would have money to pay tuition for her and her father. The little girl thought so. But who would have thought that Grandpa actually gave her all the five hundred yuan. This is really great! With the extra 100 yuan, she can buy snacks for her father. "I feel like there will be headlines tomorrow," Lu Qidong looked away from the old man¡¯s disbelieving face and said with a gentle smile: "Shocking! Why the ghost of a three-year-old girl haunts a sixty-year-old man and even drives him to collapse? The reason behind this is not a loss of morals, but because her father has no money to go to school!" Song Qingwan also clicked her tongue and said: "Look at how moved our dad is. I really thought Lili was helping him out! I don't even think about it, is this possible? In fact, they just want to get the money back and let their own Dad just goes to school!" Lu Qidong shook his head and sighed: "Hey, after all, it's our dad who thinks too much." The old man: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "roll!" ?The old man was furious and wanted to punch each of these two little bastards: "You two who are making sarcastic remarks, get out of here!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were laughing and joking, but they refused to leave. Afterwards, when Song Qingwan saw the little girl still bowing her head and calculating carefully, her heart felt soft and a little unbearable. After all, no matter how much she planned, it was useless. Lu Junhan would go to school only if he was crazy, and he would go to a kindergarten. Song Qingwan bent down slightly, thinking that the long-term pain was worse than the short-term pain, and besides, school was about to start, and she would know this sooner or later. So, he gritted his teeth and said directly: "Lili, your dad can't go to kindergarten with you!" "Why?" The little girl was shocked. She looked at Lu Junhan's handsome and cold face, hesitated for a moment, and then looked at Song Qingwan: "Dad, doesn't he want to be smarter?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" I can't accept this. Indeed, the little girl worked hard to raise the tuition fees for her father. She even prepared snack money and living expenses for school. Moreover, she asked her father to go to school not for her own selfish desires, but for I just want my dad to become smarter. After thinking about it like this, even Song Qingwan felt that Lu Junhan would be a bit ungrateful if he didn't go to school! Fortunately, Lu Qidong hurriedly picked up: "Your dad is actually very smart already. He doesn't need to go to kindergarten to become smarter." "But why can't people see it?" Little Loli scratched her head, "Dad is obviously stupid, even stupider than Lili." Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore, his eyes were cold, and he grinded his back molars, "If you want to get the fuck, just say so. I happen to have itchy hands right now." Lu Qidong quickly stopped Lu Junhan, turned to the confused little girl and said: "Lili, your father is really smart. Your aunt, me, and your great-grandfather can all testify! As for why you can't see it, this uh¡ª¡ª" Lu Qidong paused, with a gentle tone and a sincere expression: "Maybe it's because your father is not so smart!" Song Qingwan: "" Brother, are you here to make fun of me? Lu Junhan: "" "Really?" The little girl raised her eyes and glanced at her father's cold face suspiciously. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan stood there with one hand in his pocket, his body tall and tall, his cold eyes slightly lowered, and he looked back at her expressionlessly. Like her, Uncle Qu and Uncle Zhang, you have to laugh to be smart. Three seconds later, the little Loli couldn¡¯t see any smile on her father¡¯s face. She withdrew her gaze and thought for a moment, then Xiao Naoyin muttered, "It seems so. Dad looks stupid and not very smart." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" The next moment, the three of them raised their hands in unison, and quickly covered their ears in unison! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 791 Reincarnated twenty-five times Sure enough, five seconds later, the familiar sound of wailing started to sound. The little Lolita, who had just been severely beaten by her father, was now forced to face the wall. Her small body was like a small dark green mushroom, squatting in the corner, holding her head in her little hands, her eyes were red, tears were pouring down her face, she was out of breath from crying, she looked pitiful and miserable. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" They knew this was the result! However, at this moment, in the corner of the banquet hall that no one noticed, three figures in brocade robes appeared out of thin air, completely incompatible with the luxurious banquet venue filled with suits and evening gowns. One of them was an older man in gray, with white hair, a slightly hunched back, and an extremely gloomy expression. His old but extremely sharp eyes glanced at every child present, especially the three or four-year-old little girls. He was on them. His gaze stayed the longest, and his eyes were also the coldest. It¡¯s like looking at a dead person. Next to him, the handsome man in black robe raised his hand and waved directly. Suddenly, a man with a sinister appearance and yellow hair appeared in front of them. Huang Mao must be about to go to sleep. He was wearing pajamas. When he was transferred over, he was stunned for a moment. Then, when he saw the man in black robe, his eyes suddenly lit up and he took two steps forward, excited. shouted out: "Immortal!" If Mo Wu'an were here, he would definitely find that this person is his cousin who usually doesn't do business and studies a lot of crooked ways. He even wants to explore the long-lost ancient witchcraft of the Mo family and dreams of becoming a god. Huang Heng. "Immortal, what do you want to see me for?" Huang Heng couldn't help but said with burning eyes: "I can do anything." If it were anyone else, seeing these people, I would be scared to death. But Huang Heng was different. He knew that there must be gods in this world. A week ago, they appeared in front of him and wanted to use his identity as a member of the Mo family to do things. Before these immortals could brainwash him with magic and turn him into a puppet, Huang Heng took the initiative to help them. But unfortunately, these people only used his identity to investigate the situation in this world. After getting familiar with this world, they completely disappeared. Huang Heng was secretly annoyed for a long time, but unexpectedly, he suddenly saw him again. ! "Do not talk nonsense," A cold-looking woman in white robe said coldly: "Go and recognize someone!" They are not from this world, let alone have lived in this world. Many people do not fully recognize it. If not, they would not find a little mortal to come over. As a son of a nobleman, Huang Heng had participated in countless banquets and was forced by his father to get to know a lot of people. Recognizing people was really his strength. After hearing this, he didn't say anything. accepted. Now that he has pleased the immortal, maybe the immortal will be happy and promote him to become an immortal too! When he thought of this, Huang Heng couldn't help but get excited! ¡°Just wait, when the time comes, when he becomes an immortal, who in his family will dare to look down on him again! But the old man scanned the banquet hall three or four times and found nothing unusual. His old and gloomy brows furrowed deeply. Seeing this, the young woman on the side also frowned and asked in a cold voice: "Still not?" The old man withdrew his gaze and said solemnly: "Nothing unusual has been found yet." They have been looking for nearly a week. Fu Si cut out the blood from his heart and sacrificed his body, and then he was able to get a glimpse of the secret. The clue Tiandao gave them was that the person they were looking for had been to the Lu family. They rushed over without staying long. Could it be that she was still allowed to run away? The man in black robe frowned and said: "The Koi family is blessed with great luck. No matter how difficult the situation is, they can turn it into good fortune. It may not be that easy to catch her." The old man said solemnly: "I know." That girl had been reincarnated twenty-five times at that time. If she hadn¡¯t been reincarnated so many times, they wouldn¡¯t have lost her! The main reason is that the little girl is also cruel. The first time she was reincarnated as a fish, they were about to catch her, but unexpectedly, when she saw that she had turned into a fish, she committed suicide. They rushed to the edge of the pond and saw only a small baby with a white belly turned over.carp. Those who have already died cannot die again. The second time, the third time, even the twenty-fourth time, it¡¯s the same every time. Originally, they followed her closely and knew all her whereabouts, but the little girl died too quickly, with almost no hesitation, and was reincarnated too quickly. Slowly, they lost track of her! So, I just missed a great opportunity to catch her, or even kill her completely! Therefore, after they were lost, they didn't know whether the girl had had enough fun and no longer wanted to be a fish and was reincarnated as an adult in her twenty-fifth reincarnation, or whether she had become a pond again, or a lake, or even a human being. It is a fish in the sea. "That's right, the gray-robed old man and the others have not read the novel. They only know that Ye Heng went down to earth and went through tribulations. As for which world he went to, who he became, and what his name was, they don't know at all! This is also the protection of heaven, lest someone take the opportunity to come down to earth and assassinate you. Except for people close to him, no one knows the name of Ye Heng Tianjun who came to earth and endured tribulations, and no one knows who he has become. But as soon as Ye Heng leaves the heaven, there is no doubt that their opportunity will come. Without the protection of Ye Heng, Xiaojue Tianzun, who has no strong soul power and no luck, wants to protect her little fish, it is simply a fantasy. The old man in gray robe and others received orders from their master immediately after Ye Heng came down to earth to experience the calamity. Come to the Land of Peach Blossoms to assassinate the little princess of the Koi clan, Little Master Fu. But who would have expected that when they arrived, they heard that Little Master Fu had gone straight to reincarnation. They originally thought she wanted to go down to earth to find Ye Heng. But twenty-four times, she reincarnated into a fish every time. It didn¡¯t look like she was going to find her father at all. Instead, she seemed addicted to suicide and reincarnation, and her suicide and reincarnation were just a joke. Gradually, she felt that her desire to find her father faded away. On the contrary, I feel that she is just playful and finds suicide and reincarnation very interesting. So, they relaxed their vigilance and didn¡¯t follow so closely. "Anyway, that girl likes to be reincarnated into a fish. If she becomes a fish, she will die immediately. It would be a waste of effort to catch her. They might as well wait until she is tired and unable to commit suicide, and then they catch her again. Then, the girl disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he turned into a fish again, or whether he has been reincarnated as a human. They just lost it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 792 What I think and what I say is the current world In short, it almost drove them crazy. "Little Master Fu really deserves to be the biological daughter of Tianjun Ye Heng. At such a young age, the city is so deep, and she is already playing tricks with them." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the first twenty-four reincarnations were all just for fun! The gray-robed old man and the others really couldn't find anyone and had no choice but to return to heaven first and then make plans. After returning home, they were inevitably beaten severely by their master and scolded. After that, through various methods, they finally found out that Little Master Fu had not turned into a fish, but had been reincarnated as a human. As for the specific time of reincarnation, they did not find out. By this time, five years had passed in the mortal world. A week ago, they came down from the sky again and stared at the pregnant women. They were afraid that they were pregnant with the newly reincarnated Mistress Fu. They were even afraid that Mistress Fu had already been reincarnated during her twenty-fifth reincarnation five years ago. Adults are born. They still have to find those three- and four-year-old children to find out. In short, finding someone is like finding a needle in a haystack, very difficult. "What's more, as a little princess of the Koi clan, that girl has been blessed with a lot of luck since she was born. It is even more difficult to find her in the huge crowd. "My Lord, why must he kill Little Master Fu?" The young woman looked at the old man in gray robe, frowned and said. The man in black robe also had this confusion. They didn¡¯t care at all that there was a mortal here. No matter how many secrets Huang Heng heard, if they cast a spell afterwards, Huang Heng would completely forget their conversation today. There was no need to avoid him. The man in black robe also said: "If it's just because she is the daughter of Tianjun Ye Heng and will inherit the land of Taoyuan in the future, then there is no need at all. After all, no one knows that Little Master Fu is born stupid. It only takes less than a day for other people to be born, but it took her a full two hundred years to break out of her shell. She didn't really emerge until she was two hundred and one years old. The appearance of Ke Ke shows that she has mediocre qualifications and is nothing to be afraid of. If the Land of Peach Blossoms is handed over to her in the future, even if she has great luck, she will not be able to stop the decline of the Land of Peach Blossoms. " The woman in white robe continued: "Yes, as long as the Lord waits quietly, the land of Taoyuan will destroy itself sooner or later." The man in black robe: "Furthermore, if the Lord wants to speed up the destruction of Taoyuan Land, we can take the opportunity to find Ye Heng among these people, kill Ye Heng, and destroy his soul and spirit, and he will never be reincarnated. Isn't this right? Is it more useful than killing a hundred Little Master Fu? What¡¯s more, Ye Heng himself doesn¡¯t have luck, so finding him is obviously easier than finding Little Master Fu.¡± The old man in gray robe glanced at them, sarcasm flashed across his old face, and he sneered: "It is indeed easier to find Ye Heng than to find Little Master Fu, but if Little Master Fu doesn't die, even if you kill Ye Heng thousands of times, He will never die!" The woman in white robe's eyes suddenly shrank, she couldn't hold it back, and she lost her voice: "How is this possible!" The old man said coldly: "Of course it is possible!" The old man: "Otherwise, why do you think the Lord is leaving this big scourge of Ye Heng alone and wants us to kill Little Master Fu!" The old man: ¡°Of course it¡¯s because Master Fu is more of a threat than Ye Heng!¡± As he said that, the old man looked at the man in black robe with disdain: ¡°Besides, who told you that Little Master Fu is born stupid.¡± The man in black robe frowned: "Little Master Danfu was born when she was two hundred years old. This is a fact known to everyone!" "That's because she is transforming the soul power that Yesheng gave her!" The old man said coldly: "Ye Heng is the number one person in the heaven. His soul power is like a vast ocean, unfathomable. It is inexhaustible at ordinary times. For the descendants of the wolf clan, the stronger the king, the more powerful the descendants will be." Because they are rare, it's not that they can't give birth, but that most children, when they are born, cannot bear the overwhelming soul power of their fathers, and they explode and die. It seems that Little Master Fu is lucky enough to inherit her mother's blessing. She had a pure constitution and was born with great luck. Under the pressure of huge soul power, she not only survived, but also transformed and absorbed all of Ye Heng's soul power. Therefore, the later she was born, it means that she absorbed Ye Heng's soul power. The more she absorbs, the two hundred years of absorbing time will be enough for her to become the second Ye Heng with unfathomable soul power!" The woman in white robe still didn't understand why the Lord wanted to kill Little Master Fu: "Even if Little Master Fu is lucky and inherits all her father's soul power, it is a fact that she is young and will not pose any threat to the Lord at all. In comparison, Ye Heng, whose city is unfathomable and has quite a lot of management skills, is more difficult to deal with."  The old man sneered, as if he was laughing at their stupidity. Even after talking about it, he didn't understand the root of the matter. When he was about to speak, he saw Huang Heng, who had been listening for a while, said in surprise: ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t you, little Master Fu, be invincible?¡± Seeing that the man in black robe and the woman in white robe were looking over, Huang Heng felt embarrassed and quickly explained: "It's like when we play games online. I choose a mage. Although he has strong attack power, he has a thin skin and is easy to die. I choose a nurse. Although he has a thick skin and has strong dodge, he is not easy to die. But his attack power is small. I Every time I play a game, I wish the game company would develop a profession that combines a mage and a nanny. It has strong attacks and is not easy to die. Wouldn¡¯t this make you invincible?¡± The man in black robe and the woman in white robe originally disagreed with Huang Heng's words, thinking that he was a little mortal and didn't know anything about their heavenly affairs. But the next second, the old man in gray robe said in a deep voice: "He is right, he is invincible." The man in black robe and the woman in white robe were suddenly startled and looked up at the old man. The old man's voice was deep and his expression was solemn, "You all know that Xiaojue Tianzun is the leader of the Koi clan. She was born with luck that no one else can match. She is even capable of resurrecting a person. Her own flesh and blood is even more powerful. It has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, but she has very little soul power, and her blessed physique has not been used to its fullest." The man in black robe seemed to have thought of something, his pupils tightened: "You mean, Mistress Fu" "Yes," the old man said: "Each of us has flaws. Ye Heng has little luck and is not favored by heaven. Xiaojue was born with his own luck, but lacks soul power, but he inherited everything from the two of them. Little Master Fu, who has advantages and possesses Ye Heng's huge soul power, will obviously be able to push this koi's physique to its limit more easily than her mother. When a person's luck reaches a certain level, she will become the most invincible existence in the heaven, which is what we call a spirit speaker. " The man in black robe and the woman in white robe stopped breathing suddenly. Those who speak the spirit, what I think and what I say is the current world. To put it bluntly, the person who talks about the spirit is¡ª¡ª The way of heaven. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com March is here~Please give me a monthly pass~ March starts, please give me a monthly pass~ I¡¯m still coding for updates, and there should be an update later, but it might be late, so don¡¯t wait. ?????????????????????? did not abuse Lili, the male protagonist Pei Xiubai appears less because he does not fall in love when he is underage, and he is afraid that if he writes too much, he will be called ambiguous. When he grows up, he will write a separate side story about love. The main text only writes about my childhood. But that doesn¡¯t mean that Brother Xiubai won¡¯t show up. He will show up, just like his childhood sweetheart. As for mom, she will appear at the party, don¡¯t rush her, but the emotional line between mom and dad is not that fast. If I wrote the emotional line between mom and dad, this book would almost end. ??Also, I said before that this book is in the middle and late stages, but in fact there is still a lot of plot to write. You can see that I have written more than one million words in the early stage. When all the plots are finished, I will finish it, and I will not be able to write it. Finally, the text only writes about my childhood! ! The extras will grow up. If you like it, just watch it. If you don¡¯t like it, just skip it. Finally, please give me a monthly ticket~~ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 793 The little master Fu we have been looking for "Her mother wanted to resurrect a person. This kind of change of fate, which went against the laws of nature, would have to exhaust all her soul power and luck, and would even cause amnesia and forgetfulness in the end. "Little Master Kefu doesn't have to, she only needs to use her lips, and she doesn't even need to move her mouth. Ye Heng's huge soul power is enough to support it, making all her ideas come true!" " The old man paused and said again: "Fortunately, although she absorbed all of Ye Heng's soul power, she was still young after all and could not control that huge soul power. Yes Heng sealed her soul power when she was born. In the future, as she grows older, her soul power will become stronger and stronger, and her ability as a spirit speaker will also become stronger and stronger. Until she reaches adulthood, the seal will be completely released. By then, if she wants to destroy this world and our Lord, it will be just a thought on her part. " The man in black robe and the woman in white robe fell into a long silence. No wonder. No wonder the Lord wanted to kill Little Master Fu. As long as Little Master Fu is here, no matter how hard they go, they can kill Ye Heng. If she wants to resurrect her father, she only needs to move her mouth or think about it in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s probably easier for her to resurrect someone than it is for her to eat and drink. "As long as Little Master Fu does not die, Ye Heng will never die. Even if his soul is destroyed and cannot be reincarnated, he can still live. You can imagine how terrifying Little Master Fu is. She is the existence closest to the way of heaven, and even the law of heaven. The world revolves around her and is dominated by her thoughts. She wants to live alone, and that person can only live. If she wants to die alone, that person will die in all kinds of strange ways. She is the god of this world. The old man looked serious and said solemnly: "Therefore, we must kill Little Master Fu while she is still young and cannot maximize the role of the Word Spirit to avoid future troubles." " If Mistress Fu is still in the heavily guarded Taoyuan land, it will be very difficult for them to kill her. "But Mistress Fu has already been reincarnated. All they need to do is find her and make her soul tremble. She will never be reincarnated. This huge hidden danger and threat will naturally disappear. Now, the man in black robe and the woman in white robe also realized the seriousness of the matter. They looked at the people at the banquet venue and frowned deeply. After a while, the woman in white robe asked the old man: "Mr. Xuan, tell me, has Young Master Fu gone to find her father?" Mr. Xuan pondered for a while and then said: "It's not impossible, but I can't find Ye Heng. If the father and daughter are really together, that's just right. The two of them can solve it together!" The woman in white robe looked at the people in the banquet hall, a cold light flashed in her eyes: "Mr. Xuan, since you can't find them, why don't you just kill them all!" Huang Heng looked at her cold and sinister face and shuddered hard. Don't they say that gods are kind? Why do you want to kill people as soon as you come! "no!" Who would have thought that this proposal was the first to be opposed by Mr. Xuan, who said coldly: "You think I haven't thought about this? But every world has its own rules. If you break the rules, you will be punished by heaven. It can range from two hundred years of physical and mental injuries to severe injuries. You will be destroyed, and you will never be reincarnated for eternity! You cannot bear the consequences!" "Anyway, listen carefully. This world is a novel world. The heroine, hero, and important female supporting characters cannot be killed. As the main characters of this world, if any of them dies, the novel world cannot continue. Collapse in advance. Ye Heng¡¯s calamity this time will also end early. When the time comes, that situation will not be what you and I want to see! " "What about the villain?" The men in black robes are also people who have read novels. It should be said that they have experienced disasters before. For them, calamity is like a final exam for students, and they have to practice it every few hundred years. During the calamity, many times they will choose the world of novels. After all, in the world of novels, everyone¡¯s life and ending have been arranged, and the variables will not be too big. You only need to play the role step by step until the world plot is over, and then you can come back. At the same time, the villain also plays a very important role in the novel script. The man in black robe didn¡¯t mention it when he saw the old man,He asked immediately. "Important villains can die or not," the old man said: "It still depends on how the novel develops. As long as we follow the plot of the novel, there will be no problems. The most urgent task is to quickly find out which novel this world belongs to." The woman in white robe said decisively: "Then let's find the novel first and then discuss it. I suspect that Ye Heng is probably one of the protagonists. It's impossible for a person like him to be willing to be an ordinary person!" The old man was a little surprised. This was obviously something he had not expected. He pondered for a moment and said, "You are right. This week, we did look a bit blindly. We didn't even understand the background of the world." The man in black robe didn't know what he was thinking, and said: "Mr. Xuan, do you know the name of Young Master Fu? Or is it Ye Heng's name?" The woman in white robe frowned: "Ye Heng's name? Isn't he just called Ye Heng? What other names are there?" The man in black robe shook his head: "That's not what I'm talking about, but the name he used during previous tribulations in the mortal world. Maybe he will find it troublesome. This time, he will still be called by that name!" The old man shook his head, "Ye Heng is a heavenly king, and his coming down to earth to endure calamities has always been top secret. Even if he is really troublesome and has a commonly used name, we can't possibly know about it." As he spoke, the old man seemed to have remembered something, "However, you did remind me that one time during the God's Banquet, I accidentally heard that Tianzun Xiaojue seemed to call Little Master Fu" The woman in white robe said urgently: "What?!" The old man frowned and said uncertainly: "Lili?" The man in black robe's eyes lit up and he said quickly: "This Lili must be the name of Mistress Fu, or else it is related to the name of Mistress Fu!" The woman in white robe agreed: "Indeed, this is also a clue." However, at this moment. A comforting voice came from far away. There was the word "Lili" faintly in that voice. The eyes of the three people suddenly became serious. He suddenly raised his head and headed towards the source of the sound. In the corner over there, I saw a little lolita wearing a dark green princess dress and a crystal crown squatting on the ground. Her bright red mouth was depressed in grievance, her white face was full of tears, and her small body was still full of tears. Puff and puff. It looks so pitiful. Beside her, Song Qingwan kept comforting her. Looks like three or four years old. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Little girl. Also called Lili. The woman in white robe slightly raised her red lips and looked at the old man, her eyes flashing with a strange light: "Mr. Xuan, is that little girl the one we have been looking forLittle Master Fu?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 794 It¡¯s useless for you to come back! The old man in gray clothes has not spoken yet. The man in black robe turned his head and grabbed Huang Heng who was hiding behind the pillar. He raised his thin, pale chin, tapped the little girl¡¯s direction, and asked him coldly: "who is she?" As long as there is a doubt, he will not let it go! Since Huang Heng heard the white-robed woman saying that she wanted to kill everyone present, he had vaguely noticed that these immortals seemed different from what he imagined. Not only are they not kind and philanthropic, but they are also very bloodthirsty and cruel. They don¡¯t take human life seriously at all, and they even despise mortals like them. Seeing the man in black robe asking, Huang Heng did not dare to make the same mistake as before, for fear that it would be too late and his life would be in danger, so he hurriedly replied: "Her name is Lu Li. She returned to the Lu family just six months ago. Before that, she had been living in the countryside" "stop." The man in black robe seemed to feel something was wrong, and frowned: "What do you think her name is?" Huang Heng spoke clearly and clearly: "Lu Li." The woman in white robe frowned and repeated: "Lu Li?" "She is the one Huang Heng is most afraid of. She is the most poisonous to women. These words are really not adulterated at all. Seeing her making a sound, he trembled and said quickly: "No, it's not the beautiful Li, but the pear blossom." The man in black robe frowned and said nothing. But the next second, he waved his big hand fiercely, and Song Qingwan's voice was directly amplified, echoing in their ears very clearly. The man listened carefully and found that Song Qingwan was indeed called "Lili" and not "Lili". The distance between them was too far before, and there was a lot of noise from other guests talking loudly. At first glance, "Lili" and "Lili" are indeed very similar. The woman in white robe had a cold face and refused to give up. She cast an invisibility spell on herself and wanted to go over and find out. After all, this is the one they have suspected the most this week. But before she passed, the old man in gray robe suddenly raised his hand, and when his old hand fell. A sharp and transparent sword wind instantly formed in mid-air. The next second, with the force of thunder, he quickly attacked the little girl over there! This sword wind condensed with soul power is useless to the souls of mortals, but it can cause a certain degree of damage to the souls of gods, especially the souls of young gods. As long as the soul is damaged, even if there is only a slight scar, the pain is definitely not something a little girl can endure. If that little girl screamed, it must be her! The old man in gray robe stared closely with his old and gloomy eyes. Not long after, the transparent and sharp knife wind penetrated straight into the little girl's body. One second. Two seconds. ¡­¡­ Five seconds passed. The sword wind submerged without making any waves. The expression on the little girl's face did not change at all. The old man looked away from the little girl who was still crying and showed no pain at all. He shook his head at the others and said in a deep voice: ¡°There¡¯s no need to look any further, it¡¯s not her, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her, and her name doesn¡¯t match.¡± Although "Lili" and "Lili" sound similar, they are indeed not the same name. "Furthermore, I remember that Miss Fu loves to laugh very much. She has a natural smile. She has basically never cried. Look at this little girl. She has been crying for a full ten minutes from just now to now. She even cried. The more she cries, the fiercer she becomes. She doesn¡¯t have any of the characteristics of Little Master Fu, so she is probably just an ordinary child.¡± He said so, and the woman in white robe saw him casting a spell on the little girl with her own eyes, and there was no disturbance in the result. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT The woman in white robe immediately gave up the idea of ??going to check it out in person. After a while, seeing that they couldn¡¯t find him, they finally left the Lu family. Decided to find the novel of this world first, and then discuss it. In fact, after using the sword wind, the old man in gray robe would cut out the blood from his heart, sacrifice his body, activate the forbidden technique, and conduct an in-depth soul exploration of the little girl. He will find that his sword style is not useless. Rather, it was a more powerful and majestic soul that belonged exclusively to Ye Heng.It's blocked. It¡¯s a coincidence that the place where the sword wind struck happened to be where the little girl¡¯s soul power was sealed. Although the seal Ye Heng used his soul power to block the sword wind, a shallow crack was blown out of the seal by the old man's sword wind. And the countless huge soul powers that were sealed before are now scrambling to escape slowly from the crack that is so small that it is almost invisible. Then, he wandered among the little girl¡¯s limbs and bones. ¡­¡­ The little girl really loves to laugh and rarely cries. ¡ª¡ªUnless you get beaten by your father. Still beaten violently. The little girl squatted in the corner and cried for a long time. She felt that she was really miserable. Her father beat her every day. He almost beat her to death, but he was still beating her! Don¡¯t come to coax her! If he doesn't come to comfort her, she will really cry to death. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? She was so tired from crying. She wants to have a meal. A lot of rice, and chicken legs Song Qingwan squatted down and comforted the little girl for a long time, and finally comforted the little girl until she was hungry. The little girl decided that she would stop crying now and wait until the meal was over before she cried again! Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know that the child was hungry. Seeing that she finally stopped crying, she was relieved. Not far away, Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly and was smoking a cigarette with his head lowered. Listening to the intermittent miserable cries, his thin lips were tightened, his breath was cold, and his handsome features showed forbearance and talk. Incessant irritability. His jawline is very tight. Suddenly, he closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, stubbed out the brightly extinguished cigarette butts on his fingers, and turned around, but as soon as he reached the corner, he saw that the crying little Loli had been beaten by Song. Qingwan comforted her. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, he pursed his thin lips, and looked down at the poor little Loli whose face was stained with tears and her eyes were red, but she had not yet spoken. The little girl looked up and saw him. In an instant, old and new hatreds surged up together. She puffed out her little fat face and held her little arms arrogantly. She was 2.8 meters tall and snorted angrily: "Stupid dad! There's no use for you to come back! I don't want to play with you anymore!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" You really healed your scars and forgot about the pain. Lu Junhan knew at a glance that she had no memory, so he tapped her on the head, lowered his eyes and asked calmly: "Who is stupid?" Little Lu Li held her little head in her hands, but still said firmly: "Dad" Lu Junhan glanced at her sideways, raised his hand again, and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Huh?" The little girl was so wronged, like a little daughter-in-law, she choked with sobs and said: "Dad Barbie is stupid, Barbie is the stupidest" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 795 He really doesn¡¯t want to live when he sees this little chubby girl The place where Mr. Qin and the others were standing had just been brutally raped by Mr. Lin. At this moment, the ground was covered with dirty drinks and cakes that had been stepped on, and there were several dirty black shoe prints on them. Desserts, plates, knives and forks, drinks, and even European-style candle holders used to set off the atmosphere were scattered all over the table. In short, the scene was very dirty and chaotic. Mr. Lu thought for a moment and simply took Mr. Qin and others to sit in the living room upstairs. Mr. Liu and the others had just seen the miserable scene of Mr. Lin being dealt with, so naturally they did not dare to stay where they were for any longer. Afraid that they might accidentally say the wrong thing and offend Lu Fanen, a servant would suddenly come from nowhere and throw the cake on them. obviously. Mr. Liu and the others regarded Mr. Lin's tragic end as a threat given to them by Mr. Lu. But when you are in someone else¡¯s house, you have to bow your head. After Mr. Lu took them to the living room on the second floor, he hurriedly went downstairs to find the little girl. He dressed that little girl up so beautifully just to show off in front of others. How can we do it without her? After arriving at the living room, they made sure that the surrounding area was safe and that no servants could frame them. Mr. Liu was sitting on the large Taishi chair, and he suddenly felt very angry. The more he thought about what had just happened, the more angry he felt in his heart. Finally, he slammed the table and said angrily: "I was wondering why Lu Fan'en was so kind to invite us to his house for the banquet. It turned out to be a weasel paying New Year's greetings to the chicken. He was so uneasy and kind!" "That's right, look what he has done to Old Lin!" "I thought that I came to this banquet just to show off my children. I didn't expect that Lu Fanen would dare to go so far. If I had known this, we shouldn't have come to this banquet!" "Yes, Lu Fanen dares to act so willfully just because he is on his own territory. Are you not afraid that we will report him to the superiors tomorrow and make him walk away with nothing to eat?" But sensible people can¡¯t stand it: "That's enough for you! I think Lao Lu is treating the other person the way he is treated. When we were in the military compound, your territory, not one of you made Lao Lu so angry that he choked with one sentence. Really? Didn¡¯t Lao Lu do anything to you?" "That's right! How come it's okay for you to do this to Lao Lu, but it's not okay for Lao Lu to do this to you?" "That's right. If you haven't scolded his great-granddaughter before and you have nothing to worry about, what are you afraid of? We and Lao Qin are not afraid." Mr. Liu had a sinister face and sneered: "So he can do it?! Old Lin is already so old, and now that he is tossing him like this, half of his life is almost gone!" Those people suddenly stopped talking. It was indeed Lu Fanen who did something wrong in taking action. Seeing that those few people were silent, the others suddenly became arrogant again: "That's right, how pitiful Old Lin is." "Besides, we scolded his great-granddaughter. No, it shouldn't be called scolding! Isn't this a fact? What great things can girls do!" "That's right, if the Lu family and 'Shadow' are left in her hands, they will be finished sooner or later!" Mr. Liu said sinisterly: "Anyway, I can't swallow this tone. This matter must not end like this!" Several other people also echoed! Seeing this, Mr. Qin sighed. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s not good to help anyone. The next second, he looked around the living room and suddenly realized that someone was missing: "Hey, where is Old Yu? Why didn't you see him?" Mr. Xu knew this well: "He didn't come up! It seems that he suddenly saw his incompetent grandson and went to arrest his grandson." Mr. Qin was stunned for a moment. Yu Rende had too many grandsons. It took a long time for Mr. Qin to realize who the grandson Mr. Xu was talking about: "You mean Yu Zheng?" Mr. Xu said sarcastically: "Who else but his big lover! Tsk, for the sake of a little woman, he lived in the Lu family shamelessly and shamelessly. Old Yu also has a good temper. If he were my grandson, I would have kicked him out of the house long ago. Damn it! A grown man could so humbly please a woman and move into his parents' house for her. It is simply immoral and insulting to the family tradition!"   Mr. Wang, who had ridiculed Xiao Luli before, also sneered: "Let me tell you, in the final analysis, this is Lu Anran's fault! That woman, she takes herself too seriously! She is just a sick girl who can't live for more than a few years. How dare you take Qiao? I don't know who Give her the courage!¡± Mr. Xu: "That's right, you just can't be spoiled by a woman. After a few beatings, she will naturally become submissive to you, otherwise they would really take themselves seriously! They don't even look at themselves, what the heck are they!" From what I see, if Yu Zheng is so accommodating to her, she should just kneel down and be grateful, and then obediently follow him back to the Yu family!" Several other people burst into laughter. ¡°Obviously, I didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong at all. ¡­¡­ The old man came down from upstairs and saw the little Lolita in the green dress who was full of grievances but still very beautiful and cute. His expression was overjoyed and he hurriedly waved: "Let's go, girl, Grandpa will take you to quarrel!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" I don¡¯t know who was saying a few days ago that it was not good for the little girl to quarrel at home, and she just needed to be pretty and be a cute vase. The little girl was angry with her father. When she heard this, she quickly followed the old man. Before leaving, he turned around, puffed out his fat face, and snorted at the expressionless Lu Junhan: "Bad dad! I'll beat you to death!" Lu Junhan: "" He looked at this little fat girl and really didn¡¯t want to live at all. The old man and Xiao Luli went upstairs. When Song Qingwan saw that Lu Junhan was still stunned, she quickly urged: "You brat, what are you doing standing still? Hurry up and follow!" Lu Junhan: "?" Song Qingwan: "Lili will be noisy later and might start a fight with them. Dad will definitely not be able to hold her back." Before Lu Junhan could speak, Lu Qidong spoke first: "It's useless for Xiao Hanhan to go up! Not only will he not be able to fight, I'm afraid he will also help to make up for his mistakes. He did a lot of such evil things when he was a child. When I think about it now, my heart still hurts. It's better for me to go up, I OK!" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him: "You can't do that! You are the birthday girl today. If you go up, who will entertain all the people in the audience?" Song Qingwan paused and said, "I'll just go up with this brat!" Lu Qidong: "???" You have dug this hole for me a long time ago, right? Song Qingwan felt no guilt at all for cheating her brother, so she urged Lu Junhan to go upstairs. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 796 Hello Grandpa Dog Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan walked to the reception room on the second floor. Seeing Mr. Lu's face full of pride, he pulled the little girl with a fair and delicate face into a group of people. In front of Mr. Qin, who had the highest official position, he asked the little girl to shout obediently, "Grandpa Qin", and he couldn't wait. Introduction: "Old Qin, this is my girl, isn't she cute?" Mr. Qin also has a great-granddaughter at home. Moreover, Mr. Qin was raised by his sister when he was a child. He has always respected his sister. His patriarchal mentality is not that serious. Looking at the beautiful and well-behaved little girl in front of him. He nodded with a smile and gave the little girl the New Year red envelope he had prepared. The little Loli didn't answer, but quietly glanced at Lu Junhan next to her, and asked in a sweet voice: "Dad, can this person take it?" Mr. Qin was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn't help but laugh: "Lao Lu, this girl of yours is a bit interesting, and she is quite vigilant." ¡°If it were placed in someone else¡¯s house, I¡¯m afraid they would snatch it away when they saw the red envelope. No matter what, they would accept it silently without even asking if they could take it. Mr. Lu had a look of pride on his face: "Of course, like me!" other people:"¡­¡­" Like a fart, you are the one who usually grabs things the fastest. Over there, seeing her father nodding, the little girl accepted the red envelope and thought about what her mother said, courtesy reciprocates. Grandpa Qin gave her a red envelope, so she had to give him something too. So, she hugged the red envelope and said seriously: "Grandpa Qin, you are such a good person!" Mr. Qin was amused by her serious appearance. He didn't have much contact with her before, but now that he has had contact with her, he found that the little girl is really polite and well-behaved. She doesn't look stupid at all, but she is quite good at it. A human being. On the contrary, other people who thought the little girl was cute secretly glared at Mr. Qin, lowered their voices, and said through gritted teeth: "Old Qin, you are so unreasonable." They didn¡¯t even tell them in advance, they didn¡¯t even prepare red envelopes. Fortunately, Mr. Qin prepared a few more red envelopes. The little girl was taken over by Mr. Lu and sweetly called people. Every time she called someone, she received a red envelope. The smile on her face became bigger and bigger. She felt that these were too cute. Grandpa is so nice. Just call them and they will give her a red envelope. Unlike Dad, she just called him "Stupid Dad" down there, and even though he didn't give her a red envelope, he actually hit her! Finally, Mr. Lu introduced Mr. Liu and his gang, and the smile on his old face faded a lot. Mr. Lu has climbed too fast over the years. He has offended many people and made many jealous and jealous of him. In the system, there are only one or two best positions, and everyone is a competitor. Mr. Lu finally won the competition and stood out from thousands of people. Most of the remaining losers will inevitably be unconvinced. They formed cliques to hate him. And Mr. Liu and Mr. Lin are such people. Usually I always try to find his faults and try to pull him out of his position. If you can't help it, you will always stab him in a sour way. ¡°If their official positions were not appointed by the state, Mr. Lu would have sent Mr. Liu and his group to the Antarctic to feed the penguins. However, Mr. Liu and the others usually only dare to talk about it, but they still don¡¯t dare to do anything. "Otherwise, they will be the first to be found out." In short, both parties dislike each other, but neither can kill the other. Mr. Lu pointed with a sly smile. Mr. Liu, who was staring at Lu Li with a disdainful and arrogant expression, said in a low voice, "This is your Grandpa Liu." The little Loli was holding four or five red envelopes in her little hands. She was very happy knowing that when she called someone, she would get the red envelopes. Hearing this, the little girl shouted in a crisp voice: "Hello, Grandpa Niu!" Mr. Liu: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Mr. Liu thought to himself, he is really stupid, he can't even call him the right name, but he said coldly: "It's Liu!" "Lili knows," the little girl said seriously, "Hello, Mr. Niu." Mr. Lu suppressed his laughter, looked at Mr. Liu¡¯s livid face, and tried to smooth things over in a hypocritical and hypocritical manner: "I'm sorry, Old Liu. The little girl is still in kindergarten and hasn't learned the difference between l and n yet. It's normal to mispronounce it temporarily. You are already 75 years old. You should not be confused with someone who is only four years old. Do you care about your children?"   If the situation hadn't allowed it, Mr. Lu would have wanted to touch little Lu Li's head and say "well done!" Mr. Liu¡¯s already gloomy face became even more gloomy when he heard the old man¡¯s words. Mr. Lu ignored him and directly introduced Mr. Wang: "This is your Grandpa Wang." "Grandpa Wang?" The little girl frowned in confusion, "Isn't that a dog?" Mr. Wang: "" other people:"¡­¡­" The little Loli was extremely troubled. She seemed to have never expected that someone would have such a name. She hesitated for a moment and then cautiously shouted: "Hello Grandpa Dog." Mr. Wang: "" Mr. Lu couldn't hold it back anymore, he laughed out loud, and quickly pulled her to the last person, Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu smiled coldly. His name didn't have any homophones, and it didn't match up with pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep. He didn't believe it. What could this stinky girl be called? Mr. Lu: "Girl, come on, call Grandpa Xu." The little loli shouted in a babyish voice: "Hello, grandpa, hush hush." Mr. Xu gritted his teeth: "It's Xu from Xu Tulai." "That's right," the little girl said with a stern face, "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh but right butsssssssssssssssssssssssss" Mr. Xu: "" Mr. Lu continued to say hypocritically to the side, "Hey, the little girl is only four years old. Sometimes she can't even understand her father's speech. Now it's normal to accidentally hear the wrong thing. You shouldn't care about it, right?" Mr. Xu: "" other people:"¡­¡­" ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, who smells like green tea all over your body and speaks like a bitch? Mr. Xu laughed angrily, stared at Mr. Lu, and said coolly: "Lu Fan'en, why are you so proud of yourself? Your great-granddaughter is so stupid. She is already four years old. She can't even understand what she is saying. You are not ashamed of it, but you are proud of it. I really feel sorry for you. Shame on you!" Mr. Liu crossed his arms and sneered: "If he was really ashamed, he wouldn't show off his great-granddaughter as a treasure." Mr. Wang also spoke, his words full of sarcasm: "That's right, Lu Fan'en, I usually hear you praising your great-granddaughter to the sky, saying how cute and smart she is. Tsk, if you really want to say that she is smart, I can't tell. As for how cute she is, huh, that's right. So be it.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 797 Have you never been to kindergarten? Mr. Xu gritted his teeth fiercely, with a gloomy expression on his old, cold face, as if water was dripping from his face. He stared at Mr. Lu with an angry look on his face for a while, then he laughed angrily and said condescendingly: "Lu Fan'en, what do you have to show off to? Your great-granddaughter is so stupid, she's four years old, and she can't even understand what she's saying. If you're not ashamed of it, you're actually proud of it. I'm still I¡¯m really ashamed of you! Could it be that you have been staying with her for a long time, and your IQ has also become lower? " Mr. Lu¡¯s face turned ugly. Even Song Qingwan¡¯s fingers couldn¡¯t help but tighten slightly. She looked at the cute and ignorant girl over there, with worry in her eyes, fearing that she would feel sad if she heard others say she was stupid. It was her fault, she probably thought too much of the little girl, thinking that Lili could win an argument with all of them at home, and she would definitely win an argument with others outside. But she forgot that they were the little girl's family. They would naturally let her go when they quarreled, and they would not scold her too much, but outsiders would not be so merciful. Song Qingwan felt extremely regretful. If she had known this, she should not have involved the little girl in this matter. The old man was scolded by being scolded. Song Qingwan took an anxious step forward and was about to open her mouth to help the little loli fight back, but was stopped by a faint look from Lu Junhan next to her. Lu Junhan was very calm and relaxed. His deep and dark eyes stared at the cute little girl in front of him, his thin lips parted slightly, and he faintly uttered a few words: "Don't worry, you can win." Song Qingwan looked at the little girl over there. "Probably because Mr. Xu used idioms in his words and said them very fast, she didn't understand them very well. He was tilting his little head at the moment, and his beautiful and fair little fat face was full of ignorance and confusion. Song Qingwan: "" Are you sure you can win? However, although the little Loli didn't understand the other words, she did understand that Grandpa Xu was calling her stupid. She was not angry. Instead, her dark and bright eyes curled up, and the little Naiyin said happily: "That's right, hush grandpa, people are just very stupid!" She stretched out a little finger and said seriously with a serious face: "I have just entered kindergarten, so I am only a little smarter than my father!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Mr. Lu: "" It¡¯s already here, and you still haven¡¯t forgotten to step on your father. When Mr. Xu heard what she said, he curled up his lips, squinted his eyes, folded his arms, and sneered: "Lu Fan'en, learn from this girl of yours. She is much more self-aware than you! She also knows that she is stupid!" Mr. Lu¡¯s face turned even darker. Who knows, the little girl hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet. She looked at Mr. Xu¡¯s indifferent old face, which was even more serious than her father, tilted her head, thought for a while, and whispered in a small voice: "But Grandpa Hush, you seem to be dumber than me and my dad, and you don't seem to be very smart either. Have you never been to kindergarten?" As soon as these words were spoken, the whole place fell into dead silence. The next second, the entire living room burst into laughter. Song Qingwan has heard the devastating joke "never went to kindergarten" before, and her expression is quite calm. On the contrary, it was Mr. Qin and the others who heard this for the first time and couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. They laughed loudly and said: "Old Xu, I didn't expect you to be here today! You were actually discriminated against by a little girl, hahaha." "Xiao Luli's words are very lethal and extremely insulting. ¡°In particular, diploma has always been Mr. Xu¡¯s deepest pain point. Seeing that he had never even been to kindergarten, Mr. Xu was so angry that he trembled all over and said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about, girl! I even went to junior high school, how could I not go to kindergarten!" In their backward era, being able to go to junior high school was already something worth showing off. But the next second, the little girl¡¯s heartbreaking words came again, and she scratched her head in confusion: "But why doesn't it look like it? Grandpa, aren't you so smart that it's not obvious?" ¡¾youIsn¡¯t it also] ¡¾It¡¯s not obvious that you are smart. ¡¿ Mr. Qin and the others were laughing crazy, "Old Lu, your great-granddaughter is so funny." Mr. Qin and the others didn't think anything was wrong, but Mr. Xu, who had always had a good face, looked extremely ugly. Mr. Xu has never heard the conversation between the little girl and Lu Qidong below before. I thought she was mocking him for looking so stupid by saying "it's not obvious that he's smart". ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s him, even Mr. Qin and the others think so. The main reason is that the little girl¡¯s eyes are so clear and sincere. It doesn¡¯t look like she is cheating at all, but she really feels that Mr. Xu is not smart. This is undoubtedly more frustrating. "If it was hypocritical and sarcastic, Mr. Xu could still comfort himself. The little girl was deliberately scolding him for being stupid. But she looked very serious, obviously she really thought he was stupid, even stupider than her. Being called stupid by a three or four year old child, one can imagine how insulting this is. Mr. Xu¡¯s wrinkled, gloomy old face was alternately green and white, and his expression was extremely ugly. Mr. Xu and the others are already in their sixties or seventies. Generally, at this age, they have power, wealth, status and everything. Moreover, they are all people who have been in the loess world, and they don't care about money as much as young people. The only thing they value is their reputation and face, and they hope to die in dignity. But now, after being said by the little girl, from now on, similar labels such as "stupid", "doesn't look very smart", and "like a fool" will probably accompany him to his grave. Even after his death, someone may mention it. Especially, after going back today, there may be some rumors in the team: "Look, that old Xu, I heard he was called stupid by a three-year-old girl." "What kind of scheming can a three-year-old girl have? She must really think so!" "I also think that Lao Xu must be too stupid. Otherwise, there are so many people like Lao Qin and others. Why didn't she say that Lao Qin and the others were stupid, but did she say Lao Xu?" "Hahaha, but even a three-year-old kid calls him stupid, so how stupid is Lao Xu?" "Hey, come to think of it, Lao Xu, he really doesn't look very smart." "That's right, I heard that his diploma is only from junior high school. Who among us has not gone to college? Even if he has a high school diploma, it is the lowest. If he hadn't entered the industry early, he would always fawn over Lao Lin and Lao Liu. They, otherwise, in his position, how could he get his turn!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 798 I think your great-granddaughter is possessed by the disaster star Mr. Xu, a man who values ??face and reputation so much, how can he endure such a scene of being pointed at? What¡¯s more, what¡¯s being discussed is his junior high school diploma, which he most wants to cover up and has the most inferiority complex in his life! The more he thought about it, the more he felt blocked, and the more he thought about it, the tighter his chest became. Within three seconds, his face gradually turned red, and in the end, his breathing became much faster. He clutched the clothes on his chest tightly with his hands. Suddenly, he lost his breath, his vision went dark, he fell straight back, and almost fainted. "Old Xu!" Mr. Liu and Mr. Wang's expressions changed suddenly, and they hurried over to help him: "Old Xu, are you okay?" Mr. Xu was so angry that he could hardly breathe. ¡°He is already old, has high blood pressure, and his bones are not in good condition, so he cannot stand the stimulation at all. Mr. Xu forced himself to calm down and took several deep breaths before he managed to stand firm and get rid of the darkness in front of him. After finally regaining his composure, his eyes were fierce and he wanted to scold that damn girl severely and correct his reputation. Unexpectedly, the little loli over there took one look at his desperate breathing, protruding eyeballs, and a ferocious and terrifying look. She thought thoughtfully for a moment, turned her head, and said to Mr. Lu in a troubled and troubled voice. : "Grandpa, hush, grandpa, is he going to be stupid to death?" "Whoosh" Another arrow to the heart! good! Well done! This, this dead girl! At this time, Mr. Xu really couldn't breathe, and his eyesight turned black. All the blood in your body rushes to your head! His body was even more shaky and his face was pale. Now, I don¡¯t even have the energy to speak! When Mr. Wang and Mr. Liu saw this, their pupils narrowed and they quickly helped him sit on the chair. I gave Mr. Xu several sips of tea and fed him antihypertensive medicine, but even so, it failed to bring down his soaring blood pressure. His old, wrinkled hands were clutching the armrests of the chair, his body was shaking violently, and his breathing was rapid to an unprecedented degree. It can be seen that the little girl was really furious. Song Qingwan was stunned. She looked at the watch on her wrist and murmured to herself: "Lili is too perverted. She solved one in less than three minutes." Behind her, Lu Qidong said softly and proudly, "That's who makes me, Lili, sincere." A sincere person will always make people believe what he says. ¡°She said that Mr. Xu was stupid, and other people would easily believe that Mr. Xu was indeed stupid. I am afraid that even Mr. Xu himself believed it. However, speaking of it, Lili¡¯s ability to be so innocent and annoying seems to have become even more powerful invisibly. The most perverted thing is that Mr. Lu satirizes Mr. Xu and the others. No matter how much he sneers, he cannot satirize the most painful point of Mr. Xu and the others. ¡°But the little girl has this ability. Every word she speaks pokes at people¡¯s most painful areas. But she doesn¡¯t know it yet. However, in the past, I am afraid no one would have thought that what Mr. Xu, who is most concerned about face, is most afraid of is others saying he is stupid. Having said that, the little girl is really as cruel as her father. "Xiao Hanhan's cruelty is to find out the opponent's weakness and then give him a fatal blow. " And Lili is even more ruthless. Even if she doesn't check the opponent's weakness, she can give the opponent a fatal blow just by talking. ¡°She is a young person, and you can¡¯t argue with her. This is the most irritating thing. Song Qingwan turned around and saw that it was him, and was shocked: "Why did you come up here?" "The classic scene where Lili quarreled with someone, how could I, as a grandfather, not be there!" Lu Qidong secretly raised his phone and was recording a video. His video had been recorded for more than two minutes. It was obvious that he came up very early. Song Qingwan was stunned: "No, even you are here, what about the guests below?" Lu Qidong waved his hand: "Don't worry, I'll ask Yu Zheng to help me receive those guests." Lu Qidong¡¯s face was as gentle as jade as always, and his tone was as gentle as a spring breeze. He smiled: "When that stupid guy heard that I asked him to receive those guests, he almost went crazy with joy. He thought I had recognized him as a member of our Lu family. I didn't even think about it, was it possible! I am not a kind and kind person. , easyThe excited father-in-law. " Song Qingwan: "" You are the one who is stupid, okay? You didn¡¯t admit it, but in the eyes of outsiders, you did. After all, Yu Zheng still made a profit! Just for a moment, Mr. Liu and Mr. Wang over there settled Mr. Xu. Mr. Liu was furious, turned around suddenly, glared at Mr. Lu, and said coldly: "Lu Fan'en, look at the good things your great-granddaughter has done! When she was down there, Lao Lin was forced into a state of disgrace by her, but now even Lao Xu almost suffered a stroke because of what she said! I think your great-granddaughter is Possessed by the disaster star!" This is a bit unreasonable to say. Mr. Qin and the others all showed disapproval and were about to defend the little girl. That¡¯s right, with just a few clicks, they were instantly captured by the cute and sensible pretty girl. What¡¯s more, Mr. Liu¡¯s words themselves make no sense. Mr. Lin was framed by Lu Fanen. What does it have to do with the little guy? As for Lao Xu, it was entirely because his self-esteem was too strong and his mental endurance was too weak that he almost suffered a stroke. Didn¡¯t Lao Xu call the little girl ¡°stupid¡± before? The little guy is quite optimistic and humble. He directly admitted that he had just entered kindergarten and was indeed not very smart. ¡ª¡ªThis is also the most special thing that Mr. Qin and the others treat the little girl¡¯s family with. ¡°After all, there are many good-looking girls, but there are very few who know how to behave and have good moral character. After Lu Li was scolded, she didn't retort impatiently, blushing and swearing loudly, or defended herself aggrievedly that she was not stupid, but seriously admitted her shortcomings. If this matter were put to them, they probably wouldn't be able to do better than this girl. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Mr. Qin was constantly beautifying and beautifying it, and when he saw the pitiful appearance of the little girl who was always being bullied, his heart suddenly became unsteady. It¡¯s really shameful for Lao Xu and the others to bully a four-year-old girl like this! "Isn't it because Lu Fanen doesn't have the support of the military and political family behind him?" ??Besides, on the topic of "stupid", it was clearly Lao Xu who first scolded the girl. Now he was so angry that he almost had a stroke. Instead, he blamed someone else. It's simply gangster logic! You actually bully the weak to see if they don¡¯t come back to help! " Mr. Lu has a bad temper. It¡¯s just that when he was young, he came from a grassroots background and had no foundation, and few people in the team supported him or thought highly of him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 799: You don¡¯t touch porcelain like this For Mr. Liu, who has a prominent family behind him and is used to being domineering, they can only endure it and dare not offend easily. With so much patience, more than fifty years have passed so quickly. The shadow of his youth was so deep that Mr. Lu even forgot that his current position was already higher than Mr. Liu and the others by an unknown amount! Not only do you no longer have to fear them. ¡°Even Mr. Liu and his family have to fight to curry favor with him. He is so scared! So, when he heard this, Mr. Lu exploded in an instant, and said in a deep voice with an angry look on his face: "Who the hell are you calling a disaster! Say it again if you have the ability!" Wait, I will put some shoes on for you when I get back! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to break your tongue! Mr. Liu is used to being arrogant and domineering over Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu usually tolerates him as much as possible, which only fuels his arrogance. He feels that Mr. Lu is easy to bully, and he usually stabs him a lot. Now this time Naturally, Er was not afraid of him at all and sneered directly: "Who else can I say! Oh, could it be possible that you have a second great-granddaughter?" Mr. Lu's expression turned cold and he just wanted to choke back. At this moment, the little Loli next to him pulled the hem of his clothes with her little hands, looked up her fair and tender face, and asked in a confused voice: "Grandpa, what does 'in the heart' mean?" Mr. Lu was busy arguing and had no time to explain to her. Without thinking, he just said perfunctorily: "I just mean to call you ugly." Who would have thought that just now, in the eyes of Mr. Qin and the others, the well-behaved little loli, who was as mature and steady as a grown-up, polite and modest, would suddenly widen in size when she heard these words. Before Mr. Lu could speak, she ran up to Mr. Lu aggressively. She lifted up her sleeves with her little hands, revealing her harmless white and tender little arms. She put her hands on her hips and said angrily to Mr. Liu: "Really? Grandpa Niu, were you really calling someone ugly just now?" Mr. Liu was completely unaware of the approaching danger. He looked at Xiao Douding, who was not as tall as his legs, and sneered disdainfully, "So what, do you still want to hit me?" The little loli was very angry, but she did not forget to say stubbornly, "You can't call people ugly, only my dad can call them ugly!" Mr. Liu raised the corners of his mouth sinisterly and glanced at her with disdain, as if he didn't take her seriously at all and sneered directly: "I just scolded you! Not only are you ugly, but your father is also ugly. What can you do to me¡ª¡ª" Before he could say the word "like", the little girl stepped on him angrily and said loudly: ¡°Bad guy, you are not allowed to call my daddy!¡± But Mr. Liu has no intention of listening to her anymore! ¡°When he saw the little girl stepping on her before, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, and even felt contempt in his heart. How strong can such a tiny little girl have on her feet that she can trample him into a cripple? Therefore, even if he saw it, Mr. Liu did not hide. He just stood there with contempt in his eyes, obviously intending to humiliate the little girl who did not know her own abilities. But the next second, he could no longer calm down. Unlike the soft touch he had imagined, a sharp pain shot through his feet, as if he had been run over by a car countless times. The pain rushed straight to the top of his head, and with a "swish", he didn't even have time to think and react. His face turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª¡± Mr. Liu raised his feet, screamed several times with a ferocious expression, and kept inhaling. His eyes were filled with pain. There was no blood on Cang Lai's face, and he looked as if most of his life had been lost. When Mr. Qin and the others saw how exaggerated he was, they couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of their mouths: "Old Liu, you are going too far!" "That's right, you don't touch porcelain like this! How strong can a little girl be? If she steps on you, she can even maim you. If you pretend like this, it's a bit fake!" Mr. Liu really wanted to explain out loud. This damn girl was so strong that she might have trampled him to pieces. But it was so painful that I couldn¡¯t even speak. Damn it, I forgot that that damn girl came from the countryside! If he had known this, he would never let her step on him no matter what he said! Soon, Mr. Xu, who almost had a stroke and had not yet recovered, sat next to him with a serious foot injury. Mr. Wang quickly helped him to sit on the chair.?? Mr. Liu. Mr. Qin and the others thought Mr. Liu was faking it, but Mr. Wang, who had always been close to Mr. Liu, saw at a glance that he was not faking it at all! This must be Lu Fanen¡¯s conspiracy. He deliberately put nails on that girl¡¯s shoes. Otherwise, how could Lao Liu be trampled like this! Mr. Wang was so angry that he wanted to settle the score with Lu Fanen and ask him to give him an explanation! But as soon as he turned around, he didn't see Mr. Lu's majestic face. Instead, he immediately caught sight of the little Lolita in the green dress in front of Mr. Lu, with dark and clear eyes. She just said a few words, which made Lao Xu so angry that he almost fell unconscious. Even Lao Liu's face turned blue when she stepped on him, as if most of his life had been lost. When Mr. Wang suddenly saw her, all the cells in his body tensed up in an instant, and his face couldn't help but twitch several times. The words he wanted to curse and accuse Lu Fanen were already on his lips, but in the end he was struck by him again. Swallowed it. He didn¡¯t want to end up like Lao Xu and Lao Liu. But this bad breath won¡¯t work if it doesn¡¯t come out! At this moment, the door of the living room was suddenly opened. Yu Zheng carefully brought Lu Anran in. Just now, Lu Qidong was in a hurry to go to the theater and threw a bunch of guests down to him. He also patted him on the shoulder and said he was optimistic about him. Lu Anran couldn't bear to disturb Lu Qidong's interest and directly agreed. But if Yu Zheng went to entertain the guests, Lu Anran would not be able to follow him around the banquet hall. He also thought about what Lu Qidong had gone to check before. Recently, a pregnant woman had disappeared for no reason, and her whereabouts are still unknown. Yu Zheng also He didn't dare to leave Lu Anran alone. After thinking about it, he simply sent her to the living room. There are Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, Lu Junhan almost all the Lu family members in the living room. With them taking care of them, Lu Anran will be fine no matter what. When Mr. Wang saw Lu Anran and Yu Zheng coming in, a dim light flashed across his eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to confront that girl, why couldn¡¯t he find fault with Lu Anran. So, Mr. Wang said to Yu Zheng: "Yu Zheng, your grandfather just went to find you, did you see him?" Before Yu Zheng could say anything, Mr. Wang shook his head and sighed with emotion, as if he hated iron and said: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 800 These three are bad grandfathers "Look at yourself, you are such an adult, why don't you let your grandfather worry so much?" Mr. Wang sighed: "No matter what, it's better to live in someone else's home than to live in your own home." Yu Zheng's calm and dark eyes were a bit fierce, and he was about to say in a deep voice, "It's none of your fucking business. Who do you think you are? You care so much." Usually even the old man can¡¯t control him, so who is this guy? Do you think that after being a plastic comrade with the old man for several years, you feel that you are already a person? But before Yu Zheng could speak with a sneer, the little lolita in the green dress over there became anxious when she saw someone saying that her father and her family were not good. She walked over with short legs and trotted over. The crystal crown on her head almost fell off. She held the crown with her little hand and said hurriedly: "Grandpa Gou, our family is very good! Really, it is a thousand times, ten thousand times better than yours! Moreover, the good uncle can also worry less, even more than Lili. So much, He is not picky about food at all, and he has never been beaten to death by my father. In short, he is super well-behaved!" Yu Zheng: "" As soon as he heard that title, Mr. Wang¡¯s face turned livid and he roared: ¡°You dare to call me Grandpa Dog again!¡± The little Loli frowned in distress: "But isn't 'Grandpa Dog' your name, Grandpa Dog?" Mr. Wang said coldly: "No!" The little girl hesitated for a moment and asked tangledly: "Then if they don't call you Grandpa Dog, what should they call you?" Mr. Wang said coldly: "It's up to you!" Xiao Luli thought for a while and said, "Okay." Seeing her being so polite, Mr. Wang's expression softened slightly, but the next second, his expression darkened again. The little Loli said anxiously: "Grandpa Pig, are you going to take away the good uncle? Can you not take him away? Because, because if the good uncle leaves, when we eat in the future, No one will help me eat vegetables!" Yu Zheng: "???" Do you think I am still a tool? Mr. Wang was so angry that he almost exploded at the sound of "pig", "Don't call me a pig!" "They didn't call you 'pig'," the little girl looked at him eagerly with her big black and clear eyes. She looked so good-natured, and said in a soft and waxy voice: "They call me Grandpa Pig" Mr. Wang: "" Mr. Wang suspected that she did it on purpose again! Just to embarrass him in public! Otherwise, why is a dog besides the dog! Mr. Wang gritted his teeth, forced himself to pretend not to hear, and said to Yu Zheng again: "By the way, didn't you get divorced recently? Just in time, your grandfather asked me to find some good girls for you. Let's see when you have time. I will take you to meet them. I guarantee you will like them!" Lu Anran felt a slight prick in her heart, pursed her lips, and said nothing. Yu Zheng¡¯s cold and hard face instantly turned gloomy. He was already thinking about what color sack he should find someone to put on the foul-mouthed Mr. Wang later! "The good uncle won't like it," The little girl straightened her body, patted herself with her little hands, and said happily: "He only likes girls like me, and he also said that he wants to have a girl like me!" The tense and cramped atmosphere suddenly dissipated without a trace. With a slight smile on her lips, Lu Anran raised her hand and rubbed the little girl's cute little head. When Yu Zheng saw this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes, she is like that. You go and find her." Mr. Wang was instantly choked. ¡°I¡¯m talking about girls in their twenties, not this little baby girl who¡¯s only three or four years old! What¡¯s the use of finding her? It can¡¯t be a blind date. Mr. Wang had nothing to say, but the little girl seemed to have remembered something. She looked at him with bright eyes and stretched out her white and tender hands: "Grandpa Pig, it seems you haven't given anyone a red envelope yet!" Mr. Wang looked at her shameless appearance and almost jumped out of anger! You are calling me a dog or a pig every sentence. I have become a beast. Why do you still have to give you a red envelope? Dreaming! Don¡¯t even think about it! If I gave you the red envelope, I would really be a pig! ! ! ten minutes later¡ª¡ª ?The little girl got the red envelopes that belonged to Mr. Liu, Mr. Xu and Mr. Wang as she wished. Then she hugged those red envelopes, satisfied and happy, and returned to her father to show off. Song Qingwan, who had watched the whole process, murmured: "Lili is too strong." Lu Qidong took a deep breath: "Yeah, I just talked about twenty things in one breath without stopping. 'The three great-grandfathers did not pay back the red envelopes they owed Lili, and were eventually beaten to death, starved to death, etc. by various people. It's just a story about dying of thirst, dying of crying, and dying of laughter." Mr. Wang said it because he was pestered by the little girl. In fact, the little girl is very happy. If Grandpa Pig doesn¡¯t give her a red envelope, she can keep telling him the story about Grandpa Pig owing red envelopes and not paying them back! It was a pity that Grandpa Pig hurriedly threw the red envelope to her when she told the tenth story about him being beaten to death by five people. But it¡¯s okay! She also has two great-grandfathers! Although Grandpa Niu had called her and her father ugly before, she also stepped on him and it was a tie. Therefore, Grandpa Niu is still qualified to listen to her story. The happiest thing is that Grandpa Niu and Grandpa Xu sit together, and they can listen to her stories together. They are not like Grandpa Wang, who likes to run around and always tell her to shut up. Mr. Liu and Mr. Xu, who came over quickly, planned to hold on. After all, it¡¯s just a few stories. It¡¯s not like I actually killed them, but after listening to ten stories about their various bizarre ways of death. They couldn¡¯t restrain themselves at all, and their hearts were trembling violently. Because it¡¯s so real. Mr. Liu and the others don¡¯t know that the seal inside the little Loli¡¯s body has begun to loosen. The previous stories of death methods are indeed so effective that at most they make people want to hit her. But with the blessing of soul power, the little girl¡¯s story fell into the ears of Mr. Liu and the others, just like a real story. From here, we have seen the first signs of the Spirit Talker. ¡° Moreover, in order to tell her story well, the little girl deliberately lowered her milky voice and nervously created a terrifying atmosphere. So, one of her stories came down. Mr. Liu and the others felt deeply frightened and panicked, as if their deaths in the story would be fulfilled one by one. Not to mention them, even Mr. Qin and the others felt that the little girl was very eloquent and that she was a genius in creating an atmosphere. ???????????????????????????????????? A story in a few words, even people like them who have walked through the rain of bullets and bloody winds, feel uncomfortable in their hearts. "If they hadn't known that the little girl was only four years old, they would have suspected that she had learned some very advanced psychological hypnosis. "The words are too seductive. ¡­¡­ Mr. Yu had found Yu Zheng before, but he ran away. Everyone in the banquet hall was about to explode with anger. I finally heard someone say that Yu Zheng seemed to have slipped into the reception room on the second floor. He went upstairs angrily. Before he entered the door, he saw three people slumped on chairs like dead dogs. However, Lu Li and Mr. Lu were nowhere to be seen, and they had obviously left. At this moment, Mr. Yu heard Mr. Qin and the others ask next to Mr. Liu and the others: "Lao Xu, Lao Liu, Lao Wang, Lao Lu asked me to ask you, what do you think of that little girl Lu Li?" The three old men, Xu, Liu and Wang, were still immersed in their various ways of dying. They couldn't break free for a long time and looked ahead with dull eyes. But when they suddenly heard this question, they suddenly came back to their senses. Then, with firm faces, they all raised their thumbs, indicating that the girl was very nice and they liked her very much. I just hope she won¡¯t come to them again! ! ! Mr. Yu: "" ? ? ? What happened in his absence? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 801 I suddenly want to eat cake! The banquet hall downstairs. Little Lu Li was holding a small cake and rushed in the hall. The dark green skirt almost turned into a flower. "It's a pity that she turned around anxiously several times, looking around with her little head, but still couldn't find the person she was looking for. She had no choice but to hold the small cake and hurriedly ran to ask the housekeeper sent by Lu Junhan to follow her. Xiao Naoyin choked and said: "Uncle Butler, have you seen my dad? My dad seems to be missing" She just turned around and took a cake. Why is dad missing? It¡¯s over, dad must have been deceived by bad guys! Stupid dad, it really doesn¡¯t make you worry at all. "Hey, little miss, don't cry, don't cry, Mr. Lu is still here, really Well, look, he is right there," The housekeeper quickly pointed in the direction of an inconspicuous corner, looked at the little Lolita with reddish eyes, and felt soft in his heart. He explained in a dumbfounded way: "Young Master Lu is temporarily busy with something, but he told me to let you eat the cake here and he will be back soon." Little Lu Li looked up and saw that her father was indeed there, still talking to a group of old people, and she was relieved immediately. He patted his belly with his little hand. Fortunately, my father was caught by the grandfather, not by the bad guys. At this moment, Mr. Liu and the others finally recovered. At this moment, the group of people was walking downstairs, obviously planning to leave the Lu family. Although they have recovered, the expressions of Mr. Liu and others are still a little dazed. They had heard before that this girl from the Lu family was very evil, but now that they had come into contact with her in person, she was really evil. They didn¡¯t know how long it had been since they had experienced the feeling of fear, but today they experienced it thoroughly under the various ways of death that the girl said! It feels like they have walked through the gate of hell several times. Even now, they still feel that their souls are trembling, their bodies are trembling, and their expressions are completely out of control. Fortunately, they are finally leaving this hellish place. They have to leave quickly, otherwise if the girl gets bored and turns around and comes back to tell them ghost stories, then they will have to live! "Grandpa Niu!" Mr. Liu and the others had just come down from the second floor to the banquet hall. Before they could stand still, they heard a crisp little milky sound like a nightmare. Mr. Liu and others: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± No no no no! No, this must be an illusion! Hahaha, yes, they must be hallucinating, they will not be so unlucky! ¡°Just kidding, how could they encounter that disaster right away "Grandpa Niu!" The little Lolita wearing a dark green princess dress had happiness written all over her face. Her face was fair and fair, and the crystal crown on her head was emitting a dazzling and clear light. She trotted up to them, her dark eyes shining brightly. of. Seeing that it was really her, Mr. Liu and the others suddenly stiffened as if they had seen a ghost. Especially Mr. Liu, Mr. Wang, and Mr. Xu, who had not been able to stand firm before, almost fell to the ground now, and their old faces were even more twitching. It looked as if he had had a stroke. How can I still be as condescending as before when I mocked the little girl for being a woman? The little girl didn¡¯t notice the abnormalities of the great-grandfathers. She raised her fair and delicate little fat face, as if offering a treasure, and handed over the strawberry cake that she had not started eating: "Grandpa Niu, do you want to eat cake? There are so many cakes there! They are all delicious!" When they heard that they were just asked if they wanted to eat cake, Mr. Liu and the others were relieved. In an instant, my waist no longer hurts, my feet stand firm, and my face no longer twitches. The arrogant and disdainful attitude of being aloof, despising all living beings and despising women is back again. Mr. Liu stared at the cute little cake in her little hand. He only glanced at it, then looked away, and said coldly: ¡°Take it away, we won¡¯t eat it!¡± Mr. Qin couldn't stand it. If his cholesterol level hadn't been too high and he couldn't eat high-calorie foods like cake, he would have been in trouble as soon as he ate it. Otherwise, he would have taken the cake long ago. He whispered in Mr. Liu¡¯s ear: ¡°Take it, it¡¯s the girl¡¯s wish.¡± ?Mr. Liu turned a deaf ear and remained aloof, refusing to accept the plate of cake. The housekeeper who came with him knew very well how much Mr. Liu and the others were discriminating and despising women. Moreover, because of Mr. Lu, they did not like the little girl very much. If you don¡¯t like the little girl so much, how can you expect to see the cake she gives you? Xiao Luli was destined to go home disappointed. At the same time, the housekeeper also knew that Xiao Luli probably felt that the great-grandfathers had given her so much money, especially the three old men Liu, Wang, and Xu. In order to kill the nagging little girl, they gave her the biggest red envelope. . In front of the little girl, they stuffed a few hundred more into the red envelope that Mr. Qin gave them, and then threw it to Xiao Luli. But she only called the great-grandfathers a few times, and even told only a few stories. The great-grandfathers were really at a loss. The little girl didn¡¯t want to take advantage of others, but the money belonged to her father and she couldn¡¯t give it back, so she had to treat some great-grandfathers to eat cake. The housekeeper sighed. He really couldn¡¯t see Xiao Luli¡¯s aggrieved look after being rejected, so he could only bend down slightly and comfort her in a low voice: "Little miss, it's not that the great-grandfathers don't want to eat your cake, it's just that they were too full before and now they can't eat anything." "That's it," Hearing this, the little Loli took the cake back gloomily, "Okay then" Seeing that she was so sensible and well-behaved, the housekeeper felt even softer in his heart. Mr. Liu and Mr. Wang, as if they had won a battle, folded their arms and sneered with disdain in their eyes. Just kidding, at their age and status, no one can force them to do anything they don¡¯t want to do! But the next second, the little Loli cheered up again. She opened her big black and clear eyes, thought about it, and said to the housekeeper in a sweet voice: "If Grandpa and the others can't eat cake, can I tell them stories? They know how to tell stories! Besides, Grandpa and the others also like to listen to Lili telling stories!" Mr. Liu and the others: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± No, this guy likes to hear your story. Where the hell did you see it? ! ! The housekeeper smiled and rubbed the little Loli's head: "Of course." Mr. Liu and the others: ¡°!!!!!¡± Mr. Liu's expression suddenly changed: "Don't talk! I suddenly want to eat cake!" At the moment of life and death, all brotherhood and eldership no longer exist. Mr. Wang suddenly stretched out his hand and said anxiously: "Me too! If I see this plate of cake, just give it to me! I happen to be hungry!" Mr. Xu pushed him away and reached out to grab it: "Forget it, I haven't had dinner yet and I'm almost starving to death!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 802 You¡¯ve done me a disservice! Mr. Xu also joined in: "Give it to me! Strawberry cake, I like strawberries the most!" Mr. Huang pounced and kicked him away: "Fuck you, Old Huang, aren't you allergic to strawberries? I think this cake should be given to me, I'm not allergic!" Mr. Xu also kicked me: "Get out of here! It's okay if I don't eat strawberries!" Mr. Qin, whose cholesterol level is quite high and cannot touch any cake, can only watch them fight for it: "" ¡­¡­ not far away. Lu Junhan was talking with Mr. Mo, Mr. Mu, Mr. Xie, Pei Wenbo and Huo Ting about the general situation of the future commercial development of the capital. Mr. Mo and the others came to this banquet. First, I want to meet the successor of "Shadow". After all, if young people like Mo Wu'an, Xie Mobei, Lan Xi, and Mu Qi, who are arrogant and capable, can be recognized, they will naturally not be ordinary people. What¡¯s more, that girl was only three years old at the time. Mr. Mo and the others were inevitably interested, so they wanted to come over and see what kind of magic power that little girl Lu Li had that could make the four of them agree so quickly. Second, I want to see Lu Junhan¡¯s talent in business and his views on the future situation of the capital. The three families of Mo, Xie, and Mu are all loyal to the "Shadow". Lu Li is still young, so the management of the "Shadow" power naturally falls on her father, Lu Junhan. They don't care about Lu Junhan's personality, character, or reputation. They only care about his ability to develop and expand the power of "Shadow" and lead them and lead "Shadow" to greater heights. And facts have proven that Lu Junhan does have this ability. He even has a very good understanding of the situation in their capital. It can be said that if Lu Junhan wants to expand the Lu family's power to the capital, it will not be a problem at all. As for why he didn¡¯t do this, probably only Lu Junhan himself knows. A few people were chatting, and at this moment, they saw a huge commotion not far away at the stairway of the banquet hall. A group of people gathered at the entrance of the stairs, blocking the place with water. The scene was very messy for a time. And that location happens to be close to the dessert and cake area. There are people and tall adults running around everywhere. These people are like tall buildings that are moving. If there are children among them, if they don¡¯t pay attention, they may be trampled to pieces! Lu Junhan's dark and deep black eyes suddenly turned cold, his thin lips were pursed very tightly, and his cold and sharp jawline was tense. Without thinking, he turned around suddenly and walked directly in that direction. . But before she had walked a few steps, she saw the housekeeper holding the beautiful big-eyed little girl who was holding a strawberry cake and struggling to squeeze out of the crowd. I don¡¯t know whether the little girl is very lucky or the cake in her hand is very lucky. With so many people crowded around, the plate of strawberry cake in her hand is still exquisite and beautiful, with a complete and beautiful appearance, without any damage. . Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, who were entertaining other guests in the distance, also heard the commotion. After calling the bodyguards, they hurried towards Lu Junhan. Seeing that the little girl was fine, she still asked her father, Huo Ting and Mr. Mo, in a cooing voice, if they wanted to eat cake. This cake was delicious. They first let out a long sigh of relief, then turned to look at the old housekeeper who had just squeezed out of the crowd: "Uncle Liu, what happened? Why is there such a fuss over there?" The butler looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t have time to speak. Mr. Lu over there came over beaming with joy, his face flushed, and he asked the housekeeper loudly: "Xiao Liu, what's going on over there? Why did Lao Liu and Lao Wang suddenly start fighting?" Song Qingwan glanced up and down at the late but energetic old man. She seemed to have thought of something and was silent for a while: "Dad, you didn't come here to replenish your feet, did you?" Mr. Lu glared angrily: "Look what you are saying! Am I the kind of person who only goes over to make up for my mistakes?" Mr. Lu cleared his throat: "I came here to help Old Liu, Old Xu, and Old Wang." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" No wonder it¡¯s so joyful, as if it¡¯s the New Year. "You don't have to worry, don't worry about them, they have? inches. " Mr. Lu thought for a moment and said, "After all, fighting is nothing. They have fought before. When they get tired, they will stop naturally But this is the first time I have seen Lao Xu, Lao Wang, and Lao Liu fight. Not to mention how many times they have fought. It¡¯s new. What happened to them? Could it be that Lao Xu¡¯s wife was robbed by Lao Wang? Or did Lao Liu cheat on Lao Wang?¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The housekeeper coughed lightly and said awkwardly: "It's not that serious." Seeing that everyone else was looking over, the housekeeper paused and said as tactfully as possible: "They just wanted to eat the cake, so they started fighting." Song Qingwan was shocked: "What kind of cake can it have this effect?" Butler: ¡°Strawberry cake.¡± Song Qingwan: "Strawberry cake" Song Qingwan seemed to have remembered something, and suddenly lowered her head. Sure enough, she saw the little Lolita holding a plate of strawberry cake in her hand. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" They seem to know who the culprit is. ???????????????? The culprit still looked innocent, with his big, dark, clear and bright eyes open. She handed the cake in her hand to them, and the little girl said in a crisp voice: "Auntie, grandpa, great-grandpa, do you want to eat the cake? This cake is delicious!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Mr. Lu twitched the corners of his mouth fiercely and said in disbelief: "Don't tell me that they fought just over this plate of cake?" The butler nodded cruelly. Mr. Lu: "" What¡¯s the matter, Lao Liu¡¯s family is bankrupt and they can¡¯t even afford a small cake? ¡­¡­ After that, as Mr. Lu said, Mr. Liu and the others left after fighting for a while. It¡¯s not like Mr. Lu said that he only stopped when he was tired. "It's because they were talking, and suddenly they noticed with sharp eyes that the little girl was no longer there, and that damn plate of strawberry cake was no longer there either. So, the few of them stopped fighting, held hands, and hurried away. It¡¯s a pity for little loli. Because she asked her father, aunts, and great-grandfathers, but they didn¡¯t eat cake. The little girl finally remembered Mr. Liu and the others who loved cakes and even fought over them. So, he quickly ran back with his short legs. When I came back, I found that everyone was gone. She was holding a small cake, her face looked wilted, and she looked very sad. But the next second, her swollen little fat face was pinched hard by two beautiful and slender fingers. At the same time, a female voice that was full of annoyance but extremely clear and sweet came over and said through gritted teeth: "Smelly fat girl, do you know that you have done me terrible harm!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com 3.6 No change in request for leave I'm still coding and I'm stuck. I'm mainly re-reading the mother's settings. It's a bit difficult to write. I'll take a day off today It may also be updated in the early morning, so don¡¯t wait. I have opened a new book for pre-order. You can check it out and give your opinions. I haven¡¯t decided on the specific genre yet. Let¡¯s see what you think. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 803 The mission was messed up again For the past few months, Ruan Zhi has been thinking about how to rescue Mina from the Lu family, who was captured by that fat man Lu Junhan. It¡¯s not because she doesn¡¯t want to save, on the contrary, she is very active in saving! In the past four or five months, every half month, Ruan Zhi would go to the alley where she fainted before, looking for something that she had forgotten but was very important, but she came back disappointed every time. Whenever this happens, she will remember to save Mina. ¡°After all, she had finally come here, so she couldn¡¯t leave empty-handed. Things and Mina, she has to take one back, right? However, every time she went to the Lu family to save people with Mina's name on her lips. Logically speaking, with her weird and special physique, no matter how she walked, even with her eyes closed, she would reach the place where Mina was locked up. She has been on many missions before, and she has found the mission target so easily. She has never made a mistake. But in the past few months, she has failed in the task of "rescuing Mina" time and time again! At least eight times out of ten times, she would go around and end up in the yard where she met the chubby girl named "Li Li" before, and ten times out of ten times, she would bump into her in the yard. Happy little girl playing. Of course, Xiao Luli also saw her with sharp eyes. Although the little girl¡¯s memory is not very good, she unexpectedly remembered what her father told her at the banquet: if she sees Aunt Lin Yue again, bring her to him. ¡ª¡ªDad must want to play with Aunt and Sister Lin Yue! So, the little girl quickly waved her hand, her dark eyes sparkling, and ran over, and asked her in a clear voice: "Aunt and sister Lin Yue, do you want to play with my dad? My dad wants to play with you!" Ruan Zhiben didn't have a good impression of Lu Junhan, a fat man with big head, big ears, short pubic hair and a beer belly. No, he didn't have a bad impression. In fact, although Lu Junhan was chubby, he was cute and had a strong figure. , which gives people a sense of security. "It's a pity that the little bit of goodwill I had was destroyed by the little girl's words. "What do you mean, do you want to play with her?" playing what? To put it bluntly, what else can two adults do to play? Is it just playing house? Ruan Zhi couldn't help but frowned. She was not that casual. Moreover, she had to complete the task quickly, rescue Mina, and find her Zhang Dazhuang, the handsome guy Zhang Dazhuang! Ruan Zhi originally wanted the little girl to tell her father that it was just a joke, so don¡¯t even think about it. But some servants have already been attracted by the little girl¡¯s voice! If Ruan Zhi hadn¡¯t run so fast, he might have been caught by the people called by the fat girl. This kind of scene happened once, but it happened nine times again. Every time Ruan Zhi met a little girl, she would ask her if she wanted to play with Lu Junhan. So, in Ruan Zhi¡¯s eyes, Lu Junhan not only has a fat head, big ears, short penis, and a beer belly, but he is also a very, very persistent pervert! No, four or five months have passed, and that guy hasn¡¯t given up on her yet! There are no women left in the world! Why do you stare at her every month? But after Ruan Zhi was almost discovered during their first meeting, the Lu family stepped up their defense. For the next nine times, Ruan Zhi had no time to speak. As soon as he was discovered by the little girl, servants and bodyguards arrived instantly. Ruan Zhi could only run away quickly. After so many times, Ruan Zhi suspected that her own special physique might have failed. However, it was annoying to say that if it weren't for that annoying little fat girl, she might have rescued Mina long ago. And because the task was not completed on time, it was delayed for a long time. As a result, during the months of delay, she had to pay money to the group every day. She basically lost all the money she earned from doing the task before. ¡°If Mina is not rescued and gets the commission to complete the mission, she may really have to eat dirt in the future. For this reason, Ruan Zhi specifically asked Huo Tingyan to get her an internal topographic map of the Zhang Lu family. She planned to no longer rely on physical fitness to find people, but decided to use her brain! Although her brain is usually not very easy to use, especially after Ruan Ye's death, it has become even more inexplicable. Her forgetfulness is still small. Most of the time, it is like drinking dozens of kilograms of liquor. . Fortunately, she usually has a habit of recording videos. She records what happens every day and takes a look at it the next day, which does not hinder her daily life.? Not long after, Huo Tingyan sent the map and even marked the location where Mina was imprisoned. When Ruan Zhi saw that the location was in the auxiliary building, which was far away from the main building, and also far away from the little girl who was used to playing in the yard outside the main building, he felt a lot more at ease and thought to himself, this time, that girl will always Can't we mess with her again? Sure enough, without the little girl¡¯s obstruction, Ruan Zhi quickly reached the basement. Just when she entered the basement, the surveillance in the basement suddenly broke down. The bodyguards guarding Mina went to the toilet, some dozed off, and Ruan Zhi even accidentally picked up the key to the door on the ground. He immediately rescued Mina, who was locked inside and looked haggard after not seeing sunlight for many months. Not long after, the two came out of the annex building. This is the first time in so many months that Mina has seen the sunshine outside. The dazzling light shines on people's bodies, making them warm. The corners of her eyes were slightly red, and she was so moved that she almost cried. Ruan Zhi was also so moved that he almost cried. She thought to herself: After so many months, she finally rescued this guy. Not only did she no longer have to pay the group money, but she could also get back a lot of commission. ??????????????????????? When she goes back tonight, she must add a chicken drumstick to herself! Oh, no, three! But the next second, the nightmare-like voice of excited little milk followed like a shadow, and rang happily not far away: "Aunt Lin Yue and sister!" Ruan Zhi instantly turned to stone and his body became stiff. She had no expression on her face. No! It wasn't calling me, and she didn't see me. But obviously, Ruan Zhi¡¯s wish came true. Little Loli not only saw her, but also saw her very clearly. She turned her head and said to Lu Qidong with a face full of surprise: "Grandpa, look, it's Aunt Lin Yue! She's here again!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± The little loli hurriedly pulled Lu Qidong: "Grandpa, we have to get there quickly, otherwise Aunt Lin Yue and sister will run away again! If she runs away, dad can't play with her! We must catch her and let dad play with her to death!" Ruan Zhi, who was about to escape, stumbled hard and almost fell to the ground: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Little chubby girl! ! ! ! you are vicious! Ruan Zhi didn¡¯t want to be played with, let alone played to death, so he turned around and ran away without even thinking about it. And before she could figure out the situation, Mina, who was bathing in the sunshine and smiling was thrown at the door so ruthlessly! Mina: "" Mina: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 804: Your dad... he still beats children? The mission was messed up again, and Ruan Zhi was ready to go out and take revenge on society! What really made her want to kill someone was that just when she finally forced herself to calm down and made preparations to go to the Lu family to rescue Mina for the twelfth time¡ª¡ª Mina was sent back to the group by Lu Qidong. This means that her six-month mission, which cost the group a lot of money, was a complete failure! Not only could she not get the commission for the mission, but because the mission failed, she had to pay hundreds of thousands in compensation to Sy Group. Now I have really become a pauper! Just now, she turned her head at the banquet and saw the little culprit not far away who caused her to become like this. This little chubby girl is happily holding a plate of strawberry cakes. Her fair and chubby face is beautiful and cute. Not to mention how moist her life is. Ruan Zhi suddenly became so angry that he went over and pinched her little fat face! Not to mention, it feels really good in the hand, soft and soft, like grabbing a piece of smooth and cold jelly with a milky fragrance. Ruan Zhi couldn't hold it back and pinched him again. Little Loli: "!!!!!" The little girl took a step back while holding the cake, and said angrily: "Auntie, sister! I haven't offended you, so why are you pinching me?" Xiao Luli clenched her fists and puffed out her fat face. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became: "You pinched me twice! Twice! My dad only pinched me once before! You're really too much! I'm going to tell my dad! Let him come over and strangle you to death!" "You still have the nerve to say it!" Ruan Zhi reached out and pinched her again, and said angrily: "If it weren't for you, would I be as miserable as I am now! If you have the ability, just call your dad! Let's see who is afraid of whom!" Yes, Ruan Zhi has been in huge debt recently and is so poor that he has no money to eat. I heard Ye Rourou, also known as Ruan Ye, say that the Lu family will hold a banquet here tonight. So, Ruan Zhi followed Ruan Ye over to eat and drink. If it weren¡¯t for the help of a wealthy sister, Ruan Zhi would have really starved to death. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t borrow money from Ruan Ye, but Ruan Ye has just returned to a wealthy family, and her fake father hasn¡¯t even paid her this month¡¯s living expenses. But it¡¯s a good thing that Pei Wenbo forgot to give her the money, otherwise Ruan Ye was afraid that he would be struck by lightning if he took the pocket money that belonged to Ye Wanwan. As for Huo Tingyan, he has a special status and is the deputy leader of the group. If he lends money to Ruan Zhi, a subordinate, people in the group will inevitably follow suit. Everyone who owes money will come to Huo Tingyan to borrow money. What about the group? It¡¯s not about making a mess. In short, the only two people Ruan Zhi has not forgotten that she is familiar with cannot be counted on. Moreover, she does not want to cause trouble to others, so she can only starve. Fortunately, there was a banquet at the Lu family today, which really saved her life. "Just scream!" The little Loli stuffed the cake into Ruan Zhi's hand. She rolled up her sleeves, put her two white and tender little hands on her hips, and straightened her body in the dark green princess dress. She puffed out her fat face and sounded proud. explain: "I'm telling you, you're finished! My father is very perverted and perverted. He will beat you to death and then eat you! By then, you will definitely cry to death! Humph, be afraid! " Ruan Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Am I afraid of him? Are you kidding me!¡± Ruan Zhi had mistakenly identified Zhang Dazhuang as Lu Junhan. Ruan Zhi doesn¡¯t know Zhang Dazhuang, nor has he had any specific contact with Zhang Dazhuang. He doesn¡¯t know what Zhang Dazhuang is like as a person. But when she went on a mission before, In short, he is not a good person. As a result, Ruan Zhi has no good impression of this kind of fat man. Therefore, the first time I saw the fat man Lu Junhan, I also had no favorable impression. ¡° Moreover, the fat man Lu Junhan is very, very rich, much richer than those people, and maybe his psychology is even more perverted than those people. Especially, Ruan Zhi heard about it from Huo Tingyan. This Lu Junhan is notorious in Haicheng. He is ruthless and does no evil. He is feared by everyone. If there are levels of scum, he is definitely the highest. And I don¡¯t know who Lu Li¡¯s mother is. She hasn¡¯t seen anyone for so long. She was secretly killed by Lu Junhan, and she might have been thrown into the wilderness to feed the dogs. Thinking about it this way, the little girl¡¯s father is indeed a pervert. But thinking of Lu Junhan¡¯s frail body that, although tall and strong, was hollowed out by beauty and fat, Ruan Zhi didn¡¯t even think about it.Terrible! If she can't win, she can't run. She doesn't believe it. How can she outrun a fat man if she is so thin? No! Ruan Zhi bit her index finger unconsciously. It may not work. It¡¯s true that Lu Junhan is a fat man, but he is rich, so the bodyguards he hires are not! When the time comes to catch her, wouldn¡¯t it be accurate to catch her one at a time? Especially since this little chubby girl is still here, Ruan Zhi can¡¯t guarantee whether he will run away and run back to meet this evil little chubby girl when he escapes later. Ruan Zhi thought for two seconds, looked at the cute little girl in front of him, and cleared his throat: "Go! Call your father over. I have to teach him the principles of life today!" But the little Loli was not easy to be deceived. She held her bright red skirt with her little hands and shook her head like a rattle: "No, no, no! Auntie, sister, you go with me! Otherwise, you will definitely run away again later. !¡± Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? Silly boy, what are you talking about? "How could it be possible, silly boy," Ruan Zhi bent down slightly, touched the little girl¡¯s head lovingly, and said in a voice so gentle that it could drip water: ¡°Am I such a person?¡± "yes!" The little loli bought it at all, with a serious face, and nodded heavily. Then, she stretched out her little fingers and counted them, her little voice murmured: "Auntie, sister, you have been like this 11 times, so you will definitely run away this time!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± "If you hadn't been blind before shouting and calling those bodyguards over, would I have run away?" ! Ruan Zhi's kind and kind expression suddenly turned expressionless. She raised her hand, "I said I won't, so I won't. If you keep talking nonsense, do you want to be beaten?" Who knows, the little Loli was not scared at all, but instead widened her dark eyes and said happily in a milky voice: "Auntie, sister, you are just like what my father said. He often asks Lili if she wants to be beaten." Ruan Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely, and his voice couldn¡¯t stop trembling: ¡°Your father¡­ he still beats children?¡± Are you so crazy? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 805 You will definitely run away this time! But when she went on missions before, she encountered many rich, corrupt and beautiful people. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? These people are in high positions and love to live and drink. They are obviously in their twenties, but they have gained a lot of fat and have a big beer belly. They also like to play with and abuse women. In short, he is not a good person. As a result, Ruan Zhi has no good impression of this kind of fat man. Therefore, the first time I saw the fat man Lu Junhan, I also had no favorable impression. " Moreover, the fat man Lu Junhan is very, very rich, much richer than those rich people, and maybe his psychology is much more perverted than those rich people. Especially, Ruan Zhi heard about it from Huo Tingyan. This Lu Junhan is notorious in Haicheng. He is ruthless and does no evil. He is feared by everyone. If there are levels of scum, he is definitely the highest. And I don¡¯t know who Lu Li¡¯s mother is. She hasn¡¯t seen anyone for so long. She was secretly killed by Lu Junhan, and she might have been thrown into the wilderness to feed the dogs. Thinking about it this way, the little girl¡¯s father is indeed a pervert. But when he thought of Lu Junhan¡¯s frail body that, although tall and strong, was hollowed out by beauty and fat, Ruan Zhi was not afraid at all! If she can't win, she can't run. She doesn't believe it. How can she outrun a fat man if she is so thin? No! Ruan Zhi bit her index finger unconsciously. It may not work. It¡¯s true that Lu Junhan is a fat man, but he is rich, so the bodyguards he hires are not! When the time comes to catch her, wouldn¡¯t it be accurate to catch her one at a time? Especially since this little chubby girl is still here, Ruan Zhi can¡¯t guarantee whether he will run away and run back to meet this evil little chubby girl when he escapes later. Ruan Zhi thought for two seconds, looked at the cute little girl in front of him, and cleared his throat: "Go! Call your father over. I have to teach him the principles of life today!" But the little Loli was not easy to be deceived. She held her bright red skirt with her little hands and shook her head like a rattle: "No, no, no! Auntie, sister, you go with me! Otherwise, you will definitely run away again later. !¡± Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? Silly boy, what are you talking about? "How could it be possible, silly boy," Ruan Zhi bent down slightly, touched the little girl¡¯s head lovingly, and said in a voice so gentle that it could drip water: ¡°Am I such a person?¡± "yes!" The little loli bought it at all, with a serious face, and nodded heavily. Then, she stretched out her little fingers and counted them, her little voice murmured: "Auntie, sister, you have been like this 11 times, so you will definitely run away this time!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± "If you hadn't been blind before shouting and calling those bodyguards over, would I have run away?" ! Ruan Zhi's kind and kind expression suddenly turned expressionless. She raised her hand, "I said I won't, so I won't. If you keep talking nonsense, do you want to be beaten?" Who knows, the little Loli was not scared at all, but instead widened her dark eyes and said happily in a milky voice: "Auntie, sister, you are just like what my father said. He often asks Lili if she wants to be beaten." Ruan Zhi¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely, and his voice trembled: ¡°Your father he still beats children?¡± Are you so crazy? "yes," The little Loli didn't notice her weird expression, pouted her little mouth, and hummed in a little milky voice, "Dad, he often beats Lili! Several times, he almost beat Lili to death! In short, he is really bad!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi: ¡°!!!!!!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 806 You must definitely not run away. next moment. With lightning speed, Ruan Zhi stuffed the plate of strawberry cakes back into Xiao Luli's hands. Then, she faced the little girl solemnly, clasping her hands and saying, "Goodbye!" As she said that, she turned around suddenly, obviously trying to escape again. But at some point, the hem of the maple red flowing gauze skirt was tightly held by the little Lolita's little hand, and she couldn't break free no matter how hard she tried. Ruan Zhi came here to eat and drink, but instead of wearing any gorgeous, luxurious and sturdy dress, she came here wearing only the most ordinary crimson flowing gauze dress bought from a roadside stall. Furthermore, with her current bankruptcy situation, she cannot afford those luxurious and expensive dresses. This means that if she really runs away, and this little guy doesn't let go, it will be easy to tear off her cheap and fragile gauze skirt. Ruan Zhi was in a hurry and forgot to wear safety pants. Once After her skirt was torn off and she was naked on the spot, she really no longer had to be a human being! In fact, it would be okay if there was no one around, but this dress is ordinary and cheap, but her body and appearance are at least in the top three on the list of Haicheng beauties. It is a very aggressive beauty. .Beautiful appearance. When walking on the street, passers-by will be paralyzed by just one glance. ¡° Moreover, her figure is also excellent. No matter how ordinary a long skirt is put on her body, she can make Ruan Zhi look like the most dazzling center of attention in the room. What¡¯s more, there is a very pink and cute little Lu Li next to her. All the guests present should know her. This also resulted in that, in just a short period of time, the situation on their side had attracted the attention of many guests around them. If Ruan Zhi was really exposed accidentally, it would not be as simple as being looked at by a few people. Ruan Zhi immediately didn¡¯t dare to run. She glanced left and right, quickly reached out her hand, pressed the hem of her skirt, and growled angrily: "Little fat girl! Let me go! If you don't let go, believe it or not, I will die with you!" Although the little girl didn't understand what "die together" meant, she just didn't let go. Instead, she opened her big black and clear eyes, looked at her eagerly, and said aggrievedly: "No! Auntie, sister." Ruan Zhi¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Don¡¯t act like a baby, I¡¯m not your father!¡± The little Loli looked at her and whispered: "Auntie, sister, you have run away many, many times. Can you wait until my father comes before running away this time? Besides, you haven't taught my father how to be a good person yet!" "Dad is so stupid, she must let her aunt and sister teach him well!" Even she doesn¡¯t know how to be a human being! Auntie sister actually knows, auntie sister is really amazing! The little Loli opened her big black and clear eyes and looked at her pitifully: "Auntie, sister, please don't run away, okay? If you run away, my father will have no one to teach him the principles of life." Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± No, if I don¡¯t run away, I¡¯m afraid your father will teach you how to be a good person! ! ! "Can!" Strangely, Ruan Zhi subconsciously knew how to deal with this little chubby girl. He felt as if he had been tortured by this little chubby girl many times before. Gradually, he summed up the experience of dealing with her. No, it seems that this experience was not summed up by her. Her mind is not that smart, so who could it be? Ruan Zhi frowned unconsciously. No matter what, let¡¯s get rid of this little fat girl first. Seeing the little loli¡¯s dark eyes light up, Ruan Zhi cleared his throat and continued: ¡°I don¡¯t have to run away, or I can teach your father how to be a good person, but you have to let go of me first.¡± Ruan Zhi stared at her little hand holding her skirt, the meaning was obvious. Let go, otherwise there will be no discussion. Little Loli is not stupid, she whispered: "If you let go, auntie, sister, you will run away." "how can that be possible!" Having his true thoughts revealed, Ruan Zhi was a little embarrassed for a moment, but he still said seriously: "If I want to run away, I can run away even if you don't let me go. This skirt is not valuable. At worst, I will give this skirt to you." Little Loli listened in a daze. She didn't know that if she grabbed Ruan Zhi's skirt, she would be exposed. She didn't understand why Ruan Zhi gave the skirt to her, but she understood. Even if she didn't let go, her aunt and sister could still run away. So, she is catching??Aunt and sister's skirt will not only make her stay, but will also make her angry. The little girl seemed to have figured it out, and immediately let go of her hand. Xiaonai said anxiously: "Auntie, sister, don't be angry!" "What if my aunt and sister are angry and don't teach dad how to be a good person?" The little loli looked sad, thinking sadly. Ruan Zhi was stunned for a moment, a little confused as to why things turned to "angry", but the final result was good, and Ruan Zhi didn't worry about it anymore. Seeing that the skirt was finally free and that it would not be naked even when running, Ruan Zhi felt very satisfied. Then, she waved to the little girl in front of her: "Go, call your dad over, I'll be waiting for you here!" Xiao Luli¡¯s expression was still a little hesitant, for fear that she would run away again, so she said pitifully: ¡°Auntie, sister, are you really not going with Lili?¡± She tilted her head and thought for a while, her little fat face was serious and serious, and her little voice was full of childish and clumsy coaxing: "My father is a very kind man. Really, auntie, if you come with me, look If you meet him, you will definitely like him!" Ruan Zhi thought to himself, although your fat dad looks cute, he is really not my type. But he is the little girl¡¯s father after all. Ruan Zhi couldn¡¯t say bad things about Lu Junhan in front of her, so he had to squat down and rub it Holding his ankle, he pretended that his foot hurt and said: "My feet hurt and it's hard to walk, so I won't go. You can go." Xiao Luli looked at Ruan Zhi¡¯s feet in high heels, thought for a moment, and said in a low voice: "Okay then, I'm going to find dad!" Ruan Zhi nodded hurriedly: "Go, go!" Little Loli turned around and walked a few steps. Just when Ruan Zhi was turning sideways and preparing to run away, Little Luli seemed to have thought of something and turned her body back again. Ruan Zhi stiffened suddenly, and quickly turned back without thinking. Looking at the pretty and cute little loli in front of her, she said with a kind smile: "What's wrong? Did you forget something?" The little Loli didn¡¯t notice that Ruan Zhi was about to run away. She was holding a small strawberry cake in both hands, her eyes were dark and clean, and she said seriously in a milky voice: "Auntie, sister, you must not run away! Otherwise, if my father comes over later and doesn't see you, he will beat him to death!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 807 Lu Junhan is not a fat man What, did your dad use you as a punching bag when you were born? No matter what you do, I will beat you to death. Seeing that she was silent, Xiao Luli tilted her head: "Auntie, sister?" Ruan Zhi came to his senses and quickly waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I won't run away, you go ahead." Little Lu Li happily hugged her little cake and went to find her father. But before she took a few steps, Ruan Zhi behind her quickly took out her mobile phone and called Huo Tingyan, "Brother, please help us." Huo Ting came to the banquet today, and as his sons, Huo Tingyan and Huo Suiwan naturally followed him. Huo Tingyan smiled and gestured to the guests in front of him, then walked to a remote corner. His smile faded instantly. He took a deep breath and said expressionlessly: "Auntie, what trouble did you get into this time?" "I don't want to either," Ruan Zhi felt that he was also wronged: "Anyway, the situation is urgent, so I'll keep it short. I'm currently in the dessert area on the first floor. Come and pick me up while I slip away. There's no need to do anything more. As long as you see Lu Li with her later, Dad, Lu Junhan, come here. If Lu Junhan doesn't see me and wants to beat his daughter, go and help the little girl" "no," The more Huo Tingyan listened, the more something was wrong. The more he listened, the more inexplicable he became. He quickly interrupted her: "I heard that Lu Junhan has always loved his daughter dearly. He even hugged her during a video conference. How could he hit her?!" Ruan Zhi raised her eyes, as if she wanted to determine the current position of Xiao Luli, lest she slip away later and bump into the little girl again. When she heard this, she said: "I don't know. Anyway, it was the little girl's family who said that her father always beat her, and almost beat her to death several times. But think about it, that fat man Lu Junhan looks like He beats children every day" Before the word "ÈË" was uttered, Ruan Zhi, who was looking for the girl's direction, suddenly got stuck! The next second, her beautiful eyes suddenly widened. Because, she saw the little Lolita wearing a dark green princess dress, carrying a plate of strawberry cakes, without hesitation at all, walking straight to a corner with her short legs. There was no one else in that corner, only a handsome man who was leaning against the wall and talking on the phone, his sharp and narrow eyebrows slightly lowered, his face handsome and cold. The man stood in the corner, with a tall and straight figure, a dark black ironed suit with a slim fit, his facial contours were calm and cold, and his pupils were dark and gloomy. Just standing there, he was showing his inherent strong aura. Strong sense of intimidation and oppression. He was holding the phone with one hand, while the other hand was holding a cigarette with his thin, slender, white fingers with clear joints. As he puffed away the smoke with his thin lips, the flame on the cigarette end was extinguished, and the lingering blue-white smoke blurred his cold face, making him look even more unfathomable. ¡°Probably because his aura of indifference to strangers was too strong and frightening, there were obviously many guests around who were looking at him, but they kept hesitating and did not dare to come forward to say hello. And this face is very, very familiar to Ruan Zhi. Her favorite. Love at first sight face. In such a dazed moment, Xiao Luli walked a few steps more, but probably because she was holding a plate of cake in her hands and her crystal shoes were not easy to walk with. She walked very slowly, but it was obvious that she could It was obvious that she was heading for that corner! Ruan Zhi: ¡°!!!¡± no! Isn¡¯t your dad that fat man Lu Junhan? Why are you running towards my handsome guy Zhang Dazhuang? ! ! At this moment, Huo Tingyan's voice came over: "No! What did you say? That fat guy Lu Junhan?? When did Lu Junhan become fat? I saw him quite thin a few days ago." ¡¾When did Lu Junhan become fat? ¡¿ ¡¾I saw him quite thin a few days ago. ¡¿ Ruan Zhi: ¡°!!!¡± Ruan Zhi was no longer in the mood to listen, and the hand holding the phone dropped. She vaguely understood that she might have mistaken the wrong person! ! She quickly hung up the phone and ran in the direction of Xiao Luli. "Wait a minute! Don't hang up yet! I don't care what happens to you, just get out of here first!" Huo Tingyan glanced at the message on the other phone, and his deep voice was a little urgent: "Mina just reported to me that sheAs early as a few months ago, he told Lu Junhan about your life experience. Now Lu Junhan suspects that you have a relationship with her daughter¡¯s mother. He has been sending people to arrest you in the past few months. Get out of here quickly and don¡¯t talk to him. Lu Junhan met! " Unfortunately, Ruan Zhi had already dropped the hand holding the phone, and she had already taken the phone away. This time, not only did I not hear what Huo Tingyan said. She even hung up the phone directly. But Huo Tingyan here misunderstood. She thought she had listened to his words and was busy running away from Lu Junhan's pursuit. After all, this was the Lu family, Lu Junhan's own territory. Her situation was very, very dangerous, and Ruan Zhi should be too. Realizing this, she hurriedly hung up the phone without saying anything. Thinking of this, Huo Tingyan didn't call her again. At this time, Ruan Zhi, who was running for his life in Huo Tingyan's eyes, grabbed Xiao Luli in the middle. Xiao Luli turned around and saw that it was her, her expression was very happy: "Auntie, sister!" Ruan Zhi still couldn't believe it. He pointed to Lu Junhan who was talking on the phone over there and had nothing to do with fat head, big ears, beer belly, short penis and bald head, and asked her with difficulty: "Thatis your father?" "yes!" The little loli¡¯s crisp little milky voice directly destroyed the last glimmer of hope in Ruan Zhi¡¯s heart. Ruan Zhi was stunned, but still refused to give up. He asked tremblingly: "This, these are your father's words, then who is the fat man I saw before??" Although Xiao Luli doesn't know which past her aunt and sister are talking about, she knows only one fat man who is close to her father in age, and that is brother Yiming's father. She tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said in a sweet voice: "Auntie, sister, are you talking about Uncle Zhang?" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ruan Zhi held his forehead and was silent for a long time. Then he took a deep breath and asked weakly: "Uncle Zhang, is your name Zhang Dazhuang?" "yes!" Xiao Luli said happily: "Auntie, how do you know this! Brother Yiming told people before that his father's name is actually Zhang Dazhuang, not Zhang Daqiang! He remembered it wrongly before. .¡± Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± OK. The truth is revealed. Lu Junhan is not a fat man, Zhang Dazhuang is. Huo Tingyan, you damn near killed me! What the hell kind of information did you give me? When Ruan Zhi thought about it, she said so many things that she didn't want to see Lu Junhan before, and she still said that she wanted to teach him the principles of life in front of his daughter. I wish I could just plunge into the lake outside and never come out until I die. five minutes later¡ª¡ª Ruan Zhi touched the little girl¡¯s little fat face which had been pinched several times by her, and said with a kind and kind face: "Hey, Lili, does your face still hurt? I'm sorry, sisteroh, no, auntie didn't pinch you on purpose before, but she saw bugs on your face and was helping you catch them." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 808 I want my father to be a human being "Insects?" Lu Li¡¯s round eyes widened. "That's right," Ruan Zhi lowered his voice and gestured matter-of-factly, "Such a big insect!" The little loli¡¯s dark eyes widened even more, but her little hands clenched into fists angrily. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t she know there were bugs on her face? If she knew, she could take it back and show it to her father! Daddy will definitely love the bugs she catches! Ruan Zhi saw that she was silent for a long time and her mouth was pursed tightly, so he thought she was scared. She coughed slightly, stretched out her hand to rub the little girl's head, and said happily: "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, aunt has caught it for you, and there are no bugs on your face now!" ¡¾Your face now. ¡¿ ¡¾already. ¡¿ ¡¾No more bugs. ¡¿ ¡¾No. ¡¿ ¡¾It's a bug. ¡¿ Lu Li lowered her head, poking the small cake on the plate with the small spoon in her hand, and said in a low voice: "Oh" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± ? ? ? what happened? Aren¡¯t you happy without bugs? Fortunately, the little girl didn¡¯t feel depressed for too long. She didn¡¯t forget to go find her father and show it to her aunt and sister! She scooped up the top half of the strawberry with a small spoon, then opened her small mouth wide, and stuffed half of the strawberry into her mouth with a "ouch". The white cheeks were bulging with strawberries, looking like a cute little hamster. After finishing the strawberry, she cheered up again, holding the remaining cake, turned around aggressively, and prepared to continue looking for her father. Seeing that she was leaving, Ruan Zhi quickly reached out to hold her: ¡°Hey, Lili, wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± " Xiao Luli's dark eyes lit up instantly, but then she frowned and looked at Ruan Zhi's ankle. Xiao Naoyin murmured doubtfully: "But auntie, didn't you just say that your foot hurts so much that it almost hurts to death, so you can't go to find your father with Lili? Why can you do it now?" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Mainly, I didn¡¯t know your dad was so handsome just now! But you have to fill the hole you dug yourself. Looking at the serious little girl in front of him, Ruan Zhi said without changing his expression: "Because my foot is suddenly healed again! It's totally fine to go to your dad with you!" The little Loli held the cake in one hand and scratched her little head with the other. She looked at Ruan Zhi's feet suspiciously and muttered: "But" "No but!" Ruan Zhi was afraid that he would not be able to withstand her questions, so he pushed her forward without saying a word: "Little girl, how can we get so many? But, do you still want me to teach your father how to be a good man?" "Thought!" The little Loli turned her head and said anxiously: "I want my father to be a human being!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± What's wrong? Isn¡¯t your father a human being now? Ruan Zhi didn't say much, but said directly: "If you want to, leave quickly! Otherwise, if your dad runs away later and leaves, you and I will just wait and cry!" When she said this, the little girl immediately became anxious! no! No way! She can¡¯t let her father run awayleave, otherwise he won¡¯t be able to be a human being anymore! ¡­¡­ in the corner. Lu Junhan hung up the phone and was about to put away his phone, but suddenly a call came in. He raised his hand to pick up the phone. Chen Shuo¡¯s voice instantly rang on the phone: "Master Lu, I just received the news from below. The Lin Yue we have been looking for these past few months is now at the banquet!" In the past few months, they have searched for clues by interrogating Mina and using their own power. They already knew that Lin Yue was from the Sy Group. We also know that Lin Yue¡¯s name is Ruan Zhi, which was given to her by Ruan Ye personally. It is also not Lin Yue¡¯s original real name. But the more specific details cannot be found. It¡¯s not that their abilities are insufficient, but that Huo Tingyan is in the SY Group, and they don¡¯t know what relationship Lin Yue has with him.   He hid Lin Yue¡¯s most authentic identity information inside the Sy Group. Chen Shuo originally planned to ask Huo Suiwang for help, but with the friendship between their young master Lu and Huo Suiwang, Huo Suiwang would not fail to help with this small task. ??????????????????????? As the leader of the Sy Group, Huo Suiwang was just a matter of instructions to check the information of his subordinates. But Huo Suiwang, I don¡¯t know what has happened in the past few months. The busy dragon has never seen its end. It seems that someone in the family has died. In the past few months, he has been flying around the world, or on the way to pray to gods and Buddhas. , or walking at the forefront of medical technology. If the former succeeds, there may be a theory of resurrection or reincarnation. ¡°As for the latter, if modern technology is so advanced that it can bring a dead person back to life, then the world will definitely be in chaos. In short, both methods are unreliable and impractical. But whether it is practical or not is not up to them. At least Huo Suiwang thinks that these two methods are very reliable and practical. No, a few months have passed and they can't contact him alive or dead. He no longer had any control over the sy Group and asked Huo Tingyan to take over the management on his behalf. This way, it will be harder to get Lin Yue¡¯s real information. So, for several months, they only found out bits and pieces: Six months ago, when the young lady first returned to the Lu family, Ruan Zhi, also known as Lin Yue, happened to defect from a criminal group and was later hunted down by several killers. When she defected from the group, she seemed to have a little girl in her arms. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outlook: At first glance, the little girl seems to be 50-60% similar to the current Lu Li. ¡°That person couldn¡¯t guarantee whether he was being dazzled or not. After all, Ruan Zhi hid the little girl very deeply. It wasn¡¯t until she was two or three years old that the people in the criminal group knew that Ruan Zhi had such a daughter. And the number of times they met her daughter could be counted on the palm of a hand, and each time they were not honest. As for the deeper ones, those people don¡¯t know. I am afraid that only Lin Yue himself knows the truth. This is also the reason why Chen Shuo arrested her. They had to confirm whether the little girl Lin Yue brought out from the criminal group was Lu Li. If so, then Lin Yue is either Xiao Luli¡¯s biological mother, or someone related to her biological mother. Even if Lin Yue has nothing to do with Lu Li¡¯s biological mother, Lu Li was just picked up by her accidentally. This is undoubtedly a clue to find Lu Li¡¯s biological mother. Determine where it was picked up, whether it was in Haicheng, Beijing, or somewhere else, so that you can obviously determine where the mother of the child is from. Searching in this way will undoubtedly greatly shorten the scope of the search and make it much simpler. Therefore, Lin Yue is very important. It¡¯s a pity that Lin Yue is either too skilled or too alert. Every time she came to the Lu family, no matter how tight their defenses were or how many bodyguards they sent, she always slipped away. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 809 He actually thinks Lin Yue is very similar to the little lady Chen Shuo knew that Lin Yue was a very bold woman. On weekdays, he dares to break into the Lu family alone, more than once or twice. But he never expected that she would be so bold as to show up at the Lu family's banquet openly. Are you really not afraid of being caught? This empty banquet hall with an unobstructed view is no easier to hide in than the entire Lu family, which is huge and has complex terrain. ¡°Moreover, this banquet hall is full of people from their Lu family. No matter how confident she is in her own skills, she can't be so confident. Hearing this, Lu Junhan said without any nonsense, and spoke in a cold voice: "Her position." Chen Shuo, who had followed him for so long, instantly knew that Mr. Lu wanted them to arrest him. Maybe, Mr. Lu is going to go there himself. Also, Lin Yue has been escaping for four or five months. If he doesn't catch her, he is forced to ask the whereabouts of the young lady's biological mother, which is really sorry for their hard work in the past few months. "I don't know about this either. I'll ask right away." After Chen Shuo received the news, he immediately reported it to Lu Junhan. He really didn't know about it. As if he was afraid that Lu Junhan would be impatient to wait, Chen Shuo asked his men to check Lin Yue's location without stopping talking. "I guess she must be hiding. After all, we have been looking for her for the past few months. There is no way she doesn't know." "Even if she is really bold and dares to come to our Lu family's banquet, she will definitely not dare to get in front of you. Her current hiding place must be far, far away from you. Areas 1 and 2 are the most likely ones. I will stay there People will be asked to search this place" At this moment, the urgent voice of Chen Shuo¡¯s men came from all the way over: "Chen Zhu, we found out that Lin Yue is not hiding at all. She is now in District 8 and is walking in the direction of Mr. Lu!" Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s deep eyes dimmed. Chen Shuo was silent for a while, couldn't help it, plucked his ears and looked at his men: "Wait a minute, there may have been something wrong with my ears just now. I couldn't hear clearly. Please tell me again, which direction is Lin Yue walking in right now?" The subordinate¡¯s voice was loud and clear: ¡°This is the direction of Mr. Lu!¡± Chen Shuo: "" In the direction of Mr. Lu, there is only Mr. Lu. Then, Lin Yue must have gone for Mr. Lu. Facts have proved that this woman may not be afraid of death. "You dare to walk through the gates of hell even if you throw yourself into a trap." Maybe I¡¯m really tired of living. At this time, the subordinate said again: "She is accompanied by a young lady." Lu Junhan frowned coldly. Chen Shuo was a little surprised. It seems that this Lin Yue is really not as stupid as he thought. Before coming to see Mr. Lu, he actually didn¡¯t forget to take the young lady hostage. With the young lady in Lin Yue¡¯s hands, Mr. Lu would definitely be wary of anything he wanted to do. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He actually made such a big mistake and let the little lady be caught on his own property. It would be a great shame if word got out. But at this time, the subordinate said again: "They were still talking and laughing along the way" They were talking and laughing, so they shouldn¡¯t be hostages. But think about it, if the young lady really became a hostage, the bodyguards who were hidden throughout the Lu family banquet to protect the young lady would have come out and subdued Lin Yue long ago. Chen Shuo saw his subordinate moving his lips as if he wanted to say something else. He couldn't hold back and kicked him: "Say what you have to say in one breath!" The men were so excited that they quickly ran away. Before leaving, they did not forget to say the last sentence: ¡°The young lady also fed Miss Lin Yue cake!!!¡± Chen Shuo didn't have any reaction, but his big boss said coldly "Huh" on the phone. Chen Shuo: "" ¡­¡­ Speaking of the Lu family¡¯s banquet hall, it¡¯s really big. Ruan Zhi and the little girl had both finished dividing the plate of cakes, but had not yet walked in front of Lu Junhan. The reason is that the little guy has short legs and is short. After walking a few steps, there was a waiter coming in front carrying a wine tray. The little girl was about to rush over, but Ruan Zhisheng was afraid that the waiter would not pay attention to the little girl and bump her directly, and then the drink would be spilled on her.The one who is naked and embarrassed is still Xiao Luli. He hurriedly reached out and grabbed her. He also taught her that she must watch the road when walking, otherwise if she accidentally dies, her father will cry to death. So, the two of them were waiting on the road for a red light. After the dangerous attendant passed by, Ruan Zhi took the little Loli and continued walking. "Auntie, sister, you look like my mother." The little girl thought for a while and whispered: "My mother also told me to watch the road when I walk, otherwise my father will die, and he will die miserably," She said with a serious face, "Also, if people don't eat well and sleep well, my father will also die." Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± I probably know why your father wanted to kill your mother. Your mother is really a wicked person. It is not unfair to kill someone. Ruan Zhi asked smoothly: "What about your mother?" "I don't know," the little girl lowered her head. "My mother hasn't come to see me and my father for a long time. She may have died and returned to heaven." Ruan Zhi didn¡¯t know that the ¡°heaven¡± mentioned by Xiao Luli referred to the divine world. He thought her mother was really dead. He sighed and touched the little girl¡¯s head: "It's okay, don't you still have a father?" "That's right!" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes lit up and she cheered up again, ¡°Let¡¯s go, auntie, sister, I¡¯ll take you to find my dad!¡± Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Your face has changed too quickly. Do you remember that you had a mother who might be dead? ¡­¡­ "dad!" After a while, Xiao Luli, wearing a dark green lace princess dress, walked through the crowd and walked to the corner. She ran up to Lu Junhan like a cheerful deer, then hugged his legs with bright eyes and said in a sticky voice, "Dad, I miss you so much." Lu Junhan glanced at the cake marks around her mouth, and then at the scattered white cream marks on his neat suit pants. The veins on his forehead jumped violently. He grinded his back molars, lowered his eyes, and said expressionlessly: "You can wipe your mouth before thinking about me again." Chen Shuo: "" Chen Shuo¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling that Mr. Lu had been led astray by the young lady, and now he spoke with a smile. He turned his head and suddenly saw Ruan Zhi looking at Lu Junhan over there, with bright eyes and a full smile. Chen Shuo was stunned for a moment. I always feel that this happy expression seems familiar. But suddenly I couldn¡¯t remember where I had seen it before. Chen Shuo frowned tightly, then suddenly moved his eyes downwards, and saw a smaller version of the little loli with almost the same expression, and the same happy face. Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Damn it, he actually thought Lin Yue looked a lot like the little lady. I must have read it wrong. How could such a coincidence happen? The next moment, Chen Shuo turned his head and secretly glanced at the bodyguards who had already been waiting around. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 810 The principles of life Here, little Lu Li, who was holding her father's leg with her little hands, heard Lu Junhan's expressionless words, "You can wipe your mouth before thinking about me again," but she suddenly shook her little head into a rattle: "No, no, no! If Lili wiped her mouth, she wouldn't miss you. I only miss you now that I haven't wiped her mouth!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" The little lady is so cute that she wants to be trampled to death. Chen Shuo tilted his head and signaled to the bodyguard over there who was about to come out to arrest someone not to act rashly and wait and see what happens. "Oh, by the way, Dad!" As she talked, the little Loli finally remembered Ruan Zhi, whom she had almost forgotten. She quickly pulled Ruan Zhi over there and said to Lu Junhan: "This is Aunt Lin Yue! She is such a nice person. Now, I¡¯ll even help Lili catch bugs.¡± "Insects?" Chen Shuo was stunned. Where do the bugs come from in this winter? "yes." The little Loli had a stern face and imitated Ruan Zhi¡¯s previous movements with her little hands: ¡°Such a big bug! It¡¯s so scary! Right on her face¡ª¡ª¡± "Hey, Lili." Ruan Zhi quickly covered her chattering mouth, glanced at Chen Shuo awkwardly, lowered his head and smiled at her: "Didn't you say you wanted to introduce your father to me?" The little girl suddenly slapped her head, "Yes." Then, while Ruan Zhi breathed a sigh of relief, the little Loli introduced her happily: "Auntie, sister, this is my dad. He is a good man, a very good man! Although he is stupid and poor, he also sells fish" Lu Junhan hit her directly on the head and said coldly: "Shut up!" ?? Xiao Luli held her head in grievance, her eyes were red and she was angry, her voice was choked with sobs and she insisted on introducing: "Although, although he is smart and rich! He doesn't sell fish yet! But he is a bad dad!! The worst and worst dad in the world!!!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" "Could it be possible that Mr. Lu is stupid and poor, so he can be a good father by selling fish?" Ruan Zhi actually didn¡¯t hear clearly what Xiao Luli was saying at all. All she could think about was, sure enough, this man looked even more handsome up close. ¡°And, strangely, she still felt a little bit familiar with him, as if she had seen him somewhere. Ruan Zhi frowned slightly. Before she could think about it, she suddenly saw the other party's cold, dark eyes looking directly over her. Ruan Zhi was stunned for a moment, his brain jammed, and he just blurted out what the little girl was chattering about: ¡°Well, bad dad, have we met somewhere before?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Is there a crack in the ground here? Can she dig into it? "No, actually what I mean is," Ruan Zhi waved his hand and said awkwardly: "Uh, good dad?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan narrowed his dark eyes dangerously. The little Loli held her head and said dissatisfiedly: "He is not a good father, he is a bad father now! He is so bad, he is still" The next second, Xiao Luli was picked up by a big hand and thrown into the arms of one of the bodyguards. Lu Junhan said calmly: "Take her to wipe her mouth!" "Don't wipe it!" The little Loli struggled with her little body and said angrily, "I haven't finished speaking yet. I want to speak!!" Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and wrote lightly: "There is a cake made of meat in the kitchen." The little girl¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°!!!¡± But after all, she has been to kindergarten, so it¡¯s really hard to fool her. Lu Li hesitated and said, ¡°But why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± "Believe it or not," Lu Junhan lowered his cold eyes, straightened his sleeves with his fingers, and said casually, "Anyway, I only made one, first come first served. If you go late and it's gone, don't blame me for not reminding you." Before Lu Junhan could finish his words, the little Loli quickly urged the bodyguard and rushed into the kitchen. Chen Shuo: "" It seems that I will have to tell the kitchen to make a cake with meat later. Ruan Zhi saw that the little girl had run away, and she and Lu Junhan were the only two people left here.Now that she was alone, she raised her head with a smile on her face and was about to say something. But the next second, she saw Lu Junhan saying coldly to Chen Shuo: "Arrests." Ruan Zhi: ¡°???¡± Arrests? Ruan Zhi looked around. Who to arrest? Did anyone sneak in? Then, Ruan Zhi himself was arrested. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Ruan Zhi: ¡°!!!¡± Heaven! No! ¡­¡­ When Xiao Luli came back from the kitchen and had a delicious meal of "meat cake", she suddenly discovered that her aunt and sister were missing! Lu Junhan was the only one left, calling someone. Xiao Luli had just come back, and Lu Junhan had just hung up the phone. "dad," Seeing this, Xiao Luli stared at the confused little face and hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "Where is aunt and sister? Why is aunt and sister missing?" Lu Junhan put away his cell phone. It was probably because he had finally caught the person he had been arresting for so long, or for some other reason. He seemed to be in a good mood. His thin lips curled up imperceptibly, and he said casually: "She left early." Lu Li¡¯s eyes widened. "no!" The little Loli said and rushed out the door, "I'm going to find my aunt and sister. She promised to reason with you!" Chen Shuo happened to come in from outside at this time. Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment: "What are you talking about?" "That's the way to be a human being." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "My aunt and sister said that she is not afraid of dad at all. She also said that she wants me to find dad here. She wants to teach dad how to be a good person!" Chen Shuo: "" That woman Lin Yue really didn¡¯t think she could die quickly enough. The little Loli asked with bright eyes: "By the way, Uncle Chen, do you know what it means to be a good person? If you know, can you teach my father?" In this case, she won¡¯t have to go to her aunt or sister anymore! Chen Shuo: "I don't know." He doesn¡¯t dare to know! He still wants to live a few more years! Seeing that the little girl¡¯s bright eyes had dropped, Chen Shuo couldn¡¯t bear it. After thinking about it, he coughed lightly and said: "Wellwhy don't you ask Mr. Lu? Maybe he already knows about it?" "impossible!" The little girl pouted her bright red mouth, and hummed in a small voice: "My dad is so stupid, how could he know, even Lili doesn't know!" Lu Junhan's black eyes narrowed, and a sneer escaped from his thin lips. This little fat girl, wait for him! Chen Shuo resisted the strong pressure from his young master Lu¡¯s cold gaze, bit the bullet and said with a forced smile: "Young lady, you can go and ask. What if Mr. Lu really knows?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 811 People will work hard to be a good person The little Loli tilted her head and thought about it, it seemed to make some sense. The next moment, she ran to Lu Junhan, raised her face, and asked in a low voice: "Dad, do you know the principles of life?" Lu Junhan looked at her with lowered eyes and twitched his thin lips: "I know." Xiao Luli¡¯s dark eyes widened instantly, as if she didn¡¯t expect that her father actually knew! What¡¯s going on? Has Dad become smarter? She hugged his long legs with her little hands, raised her face, and said urgently: "Then dad, can you tell Lili? People also want to know the principles of being a human being, and they also want to be a human being!" Chen Shuo: "" "Can." Lu Junhan was surprisingly easy to talk to. He brushed his sleeves and said a few words to the little girl slowly and calmly. After hearing this, the little Loli hesitated for a moment and frowned in confusion: "Does this allow Lili to be a human being?" Lu Junhan said lightly "Yeah". "good!" ?? Xiao Luli is ambitious and clenches her fists: "I will work hard to be a good person!" Chen Shuo: "" ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were talking about the recent disappearance of pregnant women in Haicheng and Beijing. There are many doubts and unexplainable aspects about this matter, which have to be taken seriously. ¡° Moreover, those children who have been missing for a few seconds also need to be observed more. After all, there is no guarantee that those behind them will not find them again. The two were chatting, and out of the corner of their eyes, they suddenly caught a glimpse of the little girl walking past them. She seemed to be muttering something in her little mouth. While muttering, she put up her two little hands and tried hard to calculate. "Hey, Lili," Song Qingwan called her out of curiosity, "What are you doing?" Lu Qidong was relatively close to her position, and he seemed to hear something vaguely, "Dad" "I'm learning how to be a good person!" Little Luli turned around and saw her aunt and grandpa. She immediately ran over happily and said: "When people learn how to do it, they can become human beings!" Song Qingwan was stunned: "What is the principle of being a human being?" "yes," The little girl straightened her figure and said proudly, "This is what my father taught me. He said that as long as I learn more about how to be a good person, praise him a hundred times a day, talk less and sleep more, I will become very smart in the future! I won't be a fish. It¡¯s not the IQ of people, but the IQ of people!¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°This is so stinky and shameless!¡± Song Qingwan banged the wine glass in her hand, placed it on the table, and said angrily: "He is the only one capable of deceiving a three-year-old child!" Lu Qidong turned to look at the cute little girl who looked confused and had no idea what was going on. He raised his hand and rubbed her little head, sighed, and said cruelly: "Lili, you were deceived by your father. This is not the way to be a human being." Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Lu Qidong said smoothly: "If you don't believe me, ask your aunt. If this is really the way to be a human being, I will take your father's surname later!" The little Loli scratched her head and said in a low voice: "But Grandpa, you have my father's surname." Lu Qidong: "" Nonsense, your father should have my last name! Lu Qidong had a gentle face and changed his words calmly: "Wrong, your father should have the same surname as your aunt!" The little girl looked at Song Qingwan with confusion and saw Song Qingwan nodded, indicating that Lu Qidong's words were indeed correct and that she had indeed been deceived by her father. ??It took quite a while. Xiao Luli clenched her fists: "Damn it! This bad dad! He actually dares to lie to Lili. I'm going to beat him to death!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outlying and angry, the little girl is going to go to her dad to settle the score. But just after taking a few steps, she hurriedly ran back: "Auntie, Grandpa, do you know what the true principles of life are?" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other. Lu Qidong withdrew his gaze, looked at the beautiful little girl with dark and clear eyes in front of him, and sighed gently, "You know, the principle of being a human being is actually very simple.??, we all know that. " The little loli¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡­¡­ District 8. Chen Shuo was reporting to Lu Junhan that their people had detained Ruan Zhi and guarded him. As for the place of detention, it is in the basement where Mina was previously detained. And the guards are even tighter. Lu Junhan frowned slightly and suddenly remembered that Mina seemed to have been rescued by Lin Yue before. I am afraid Lin Yue had already figured out the route to the basement. But he didn¡¯t ask Chen Shuo to find another place to detain Lin Yue. Out of the corner of his eye, Lu Junhan saw the little girl wearing a dark green princess dress over there. She rushed over like a green firecracker. Then, she raised her little foot and stepped on her father hard, her little breasts bulging with anger: "Damn dad! You're finished, people already know you lied to them!" Lu Junhan: "" Her feet were small and her steps were not heavy. Lu Junhan was still wearing hard leather shoes. Apart from a small dusty footprint on the dark leather shoes, there really isn¡¯t much else to feel. When he was stepped on by this little thing at first, he still endured his temper, or picked up the little thing and cleaned it up, but he was stepped on several times during this period. Lu Junhan was too lazy to take care of it. He just stood there without moving, looking down at her, and when he heard what she said, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. It seems that he didn¡¯t expect that this little fool would see through it so quickly this time. Calculating the time, it seems that less than five minutes have passed. However, the next second, the little fool puffed up his fat face and said again: "My aunt and grandpa just told me that the principle of life is not to praise dad a hundred times. You are lying to me. The principle of life is to praise aunt and grandpa two hundred times!" Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Lu Junhan: "" These two old guys. The little Loli put her hands on her hips and said angrily: "Hmph, stinky dad, people will never believe you again! You big liar! If people believe you again, they will be like pigs, the kind of pigs that are like Heng Heng!" Lu Junhan: "" very good. very good. Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and said directly without expression: "Actually, your aunt and grandpa also lied to you." Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened. Lu Junhan: "They don't know how to be a human being either." Xiao Luli: "!!!" ¡­¡­ Afterwards, under Chen Shuo¡¯s sincere explanation, Xiao Luli finally understood that her father had lied to her, and her aunt and grandfather had also lied to her. They are all big liars, they don¡¯t know how to be a human being. Only aunts and sisters know! The little girl suddenly shrank and asked pitifully: "Dad, do you know where my aunt and sister have gone?" Dad was here just now, he must know which direction aunt and sister are going! She has to chase her aunt and sister back! Lu Junhan was about to answer simply, "I don't know." But the next second, Chen Shuo suddenly received the message. He said to Lu Junhan with an ugly expression: "Young Master Lu, Lin Yue ran away!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan lowered his head, looked into the little Loli's big dark eyes of expectation and longing, and sneered directly: "Don't ask, she's already dead." Xiao Luli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 812 Brother Xiubai is here Ruan Zhi originally wanted to run away on the way to the basement of the annex building. But unfortunately, these bodyguards are all very smart. It¡¯s a short journey of only about ten minutes. Instead of walking, I¡¯d rather take a car. Being trapped in a narrow carriage with so many people guarding her, if Ruan Zhi really wanted to run away, she could still do so given her physical condition. But I¡¯m afraid that after just a few steps, I¡¯ll be caught again. It would be better not to run than to run away. " Moreover, there are so many of them still in the car. If she really wants to run away and the driver has an accident, has a heart attack or falls asleep, then everyone in the car will probably die. Thinking about it, it¡¯s not worth it. So, Ruan Zhi was imprisoned. But one minute after Ruan Zhi was locked up in the dark room. All the bodyguards fell asleep for no reason. The handcuffs on Ruan Zhi's hands and feet were suddenly broken, and the ropes tied to her body fell loosely to the ground. The electronic lock on the door clicked. There was a malfunction, and the door was locked. It was opened like this. Ruan Zhi was stunned for a moment when he saw this, but he didn't have the intention to think too much and hurried away. After leaving the Lu family and confirming that it was completely safe, Ruan Zhi went to the street, borrowed a phone from a passerby, pressed Huo Tingyan's personal phone number and dialed him. Huo Tingyan at the banquet probably also received the news that Ruan Zhi had been arrested by Lu Junhan, but Ruan Zhi's phone was confiscated by Lu Junhan's people, and he couldn't get through at all. He saw a strange call coming into his most personal phone number. Huo Tingyan guessed that the call was probably from Ruan Zhi, so he answered the call directly, but still asked cautiously: "Who are you?" "It's me! Ruan Zhi!" Ruan Zhi said directly. When Huo Tingyan saw this, he knew that she must have escaped. While he breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn't help but said in a deep voice: "No, why did you get in front of Lu Junhan? Didn't I remind you before that Lu Junhan is sending people everywhere to catch you? It would be better for you to just throw yourself into the trap and send him to your door!" "I didn't want to either" Ruan Zhi said this, paused, and was suddenly shocked, "No, when did you remind me?" "" Huo Tingyan was silent for a moment and gritted his teeth: "Have you fucking forgotten it again? How long has it been? Less than an hour! I think you really need to find someone to change your mind!" ??????????????????????????????????????????? By Huo Tingyan A few months ago, when Lu Junhan started sending people to arrest Ruan Zhi, he reminded Ruan Zhi to just go to the Lu family to rescue Mina, but not to offend Lu Junhan. Afraid that she would forget, he would remind her several times every once in a while. Even at the banquet just now, he reminded me. Facts have proved that this thing is really the memory of the fish. Talking about the fish has tainted the fish. The memory of the fish is at least seven seconds long. His memory of seeing her is only three seconds at most. Once the words enter his mind, he will forget them when he turns around. Ruan Zhi opened her eyes wide, thought about it, and found that Huo Tingyan had reminded her many times. She said seriously: "I remember everything you reminded me a few months ago, but at the banquet just now, I remembered it clearly. You really didn't remind me. If you had, I promise that I wouldn't be blinded in front of Lu Junhan. Damn it, I don¡¯t think my life is too long!¡± Ruan Zhi also felt that he was wronged: "Besides, if you hadn't misled me and made me mistake Lu Junhan for Zhang Dazhuang, I wouldn't have run over like this after discovering the truth!" Huo Tingyan thought to himself, you are a liar. If you remember what I reminded you a few months ago, I would remind you every once in a while. But when he heard the next sentence, he took a deep breath: "Everyone knows what Lu Junhan looks like! Even if you go online, watch TV, or watch the most popular variety show recently, no matter which one you watch, you will know how Lu Junhan could be Zhang Da Strengthen that fat man!" Ruan Zhi was a little aggrieved and said in a thin and weak voice: "You know, my memory is not good, so I never read newspapers or watch TV. After all, I can't remember even if I read it. In the end, it's a waste of time, so why not Please sleep more" Huo Tingyan said expressionlessly: "Oh, that's why you thought Lu Junhan was Zhang Dazhuang for 6 months, scolded Lu Junhan for 6 months, and now you've thrown yourself into a trap and been caught." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± After a while, Ruan Zhi compromised and said timidly, "Okay, I'll go back and watch tonight." Huo Tingyan sneered: "LookHuo Tingyan stood in the banquet hall, silently looking at the nearly 100 tables in the hall, and there were nearly 50 plates on each table, and fell into long contemplation. His expression was solemn and serious, and he already had the intention of giving up treatment. "Oh, right," Ruan Zhi seemed to have remembered something: "I also ate the same cake with Lu Junhan's daughter Lu Li." The Peppa Pig spoon that the little girl carries with her is still used. You two take one bite and I take one bite, just like that they finish dividing the cake. Originally, Ruan Zhi was a bit of a germaphobe and didn't like eating other people's saliva, but I didn't know what was wrong at the time. When the little girl dug out a spoonful of cake and fed it to her, Ruan Zhi still ate it, and there was no trace of it. Disgusted. Huo Tingyan couldn't find it, so he had to write down the food for the Lu family's banquet today, and then analyze it when he got back. ¡­¡­ And over there, the little girl, who knew that her aunt and sister were dead, lay with her little body on the table and sadly ate two more strawberry cakes. At this moment, Pei Mingzhi, who was not far away, had a faint smile on his lips and waved to her with a smile: "Lili, look, who is here." Xiao Luli turned around and saw the pale and ghostly young man sitting in a wheelchair over there. Her dark and clear eyes lit up instantly, and her tender little voice shouted: "Brother Xiubai!" Pei Mingzhi smiled enigmatically at Pei Xiubai next to him and said, "I told you, Lili still likes you as her brother the most." Pei Xiubai pursed her thin lips and said nothing. Her dark and slender eyelashes were slightly drooped, covering up the dark light in her eyes. In just a moment, Xiao Luli got down from the chair, holding two plates of strawberry cakes in her little hands, and ran in front of them with her short legs: "Brother Xiubai, Uncle Beauty, do you want to eat cake? This cake is so delicious. Lili just ate five of them by herself!" Neither Pei Xiubai nor Pei Mingzhi likes sweets, but when the little girl handed them over, they couldn't refuse. Pei Minzhi reached out to take it, and gently rubbed the little girl's head with his other big hand, and said with a smile: "Well, thank you Lili, uncle is just hungry." The little loli has a bright smile on her fair face. Pei Xiubai had a pale face and said nothing, but he reached out and took the plate of cakes. The little girl is even happier. After that, her little body leaned forward slightly, as if she was completely unaware, and her little hands directly rested on Pei Xiubai's unconscious legs and knees. Pei Mingzhi suddenly froze, took a slight breath, and immediately wanted to step forward and pull the little girl away quickly, lest Pei Xiubai would stab her at some point and risk her life. This little brat usually doesn¡¯t seem to care about his disability. "But he is a child after all. If he really didn't care, his temperament would not become so violent, cold, cruel and cold. His unconscious leg is something that even his own father cannot touch. Several times, Pei Mingzhi accidentally touched his leg, and his hand was almost cut off ruthlessly by Pei Xiubai. ¡°Moreover, he only touched one leg, but now Lili¡¯s two legs are touching together Pei Mingzhi: "!!!!!!" It¡¯s over. If something happens to Lili, Lu Gou may be tempted to kill him! Pei Mingzhi just took a step forward. Sure enough, a sharp and terrifying sword shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Pei Mingzhi's pupils tightened, and he wanted to cry out coldly, telling Pei Xiubai to stop. But the next second, he saw that the sword light was not heading in the direction of the little girl, but suddenly heading in his direction, forcing Pei Mingzhi to take a step back. Pei Mingzhi: "????" The person who touched your leg was Lili. Why did you kill me in turn? The little girl didn't notice what happened. She leaned her soft white hands on Pei Xiubai's legs, raised her big black and clear watery eyes, raised her little head, and asked Pei Xiubai in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiubai, do you know the principles of life?" Pei Xiubai put away the cold dagger, lowered his eyes slightly, and said in a calm voice: "I don't know." The little Loli looked a little disappointed. She said "Oh" in a low voice, turned her head, looked at Pei Mingzhi who was still slightly stunned, and said pitifully: "Uncle Beauty, do you know how to be a human being?" Pei Mingzhi looked at Pei Xiubai strangely, wondering what he meant. Hearing this suddenly, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Pei Xiubai and then at Xiao Luli. His eyes moved slightly and he said with a smile: "What's the truth about being a human being Of course I know." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The stunned Pei Mingzhi said pitifully: "Uncle Beauty, do you know how to be a human being?" Pei Mingzhi looked at Pei Xiubai strangely, wondering what he meant. Hearing this suddenly, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Pei Xiubai and then at Xiao Luli. His eyes moved slightly and he said with a smile: "What's the truth about being a human being Of course I know." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 813 Your father is calling you! After saying these words, the little loli¡¯s big round eyes lit up instantly. She retracted the soft little hand that she had inadvertently placed on Pei Xiubai's knee, ignoring the sudden darkening of the young man's dark eyes in front of her. Her small body quickly ran to Pei Mingzhi, his dark eyes shining brightly. Full of expectations: "Uncle Beauty, what is the principle of being a human being? Can you tell Lili?" Pei Minzhi looked at her beautiful and soft face, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, but he did not answer immediately, but smiled enigmatically: "Of course, but you have to tell your uncle first, do you like your brother Xiubai?" Pei Xiubai glared at Pei Ming coldly. Pei Mingzhiquan pretended not to notice and was still smiling, unable to tell what he was thinking. "I like it!" The little girl didn¡¯t think much at all and quickly answered bluntly. Pei Mingzhi clearly saw that the corners of Pei Xiubai's lips, which were tightly pursed just now, relaxed a little after Xiao Luli's words, and even his eyes trembled slightly. He raised his elegant and beautiful eyebrows slightly teasingly, turned sideways, and said to Pei Xiubai with a low smile in a bewitching and seductive tone that sounded like a devil: "Son, you are very happy to be admitted by Lili that you like him, right?" Pei Xiubai ignored him, but even if he didn't speak, Pei Mingzhi knew what he was thinking. ¡°If I had some vague doubts before, now I am probably completely convinced. Pei Mingzhi actually discovered it a long time ago. His son, despite his usually cold and cold appearance, was completely inhumane, but he loved cute things the most, such as the aloof social cat named KK that he held in his arms all day long. , not allowed to be touched at all, and the one in front of me, even cuter Lili. I don¡¯t know if this little brat has pervertedly touched other people¡¯s girls without him knowing. After all, when KK was brought to Pei¡¯s house before, KK¡¯s cat face was pinched several times by Pei Xiubai. What Pei Mingzhi didn't know was that as early as when Pei Xiubai and the little girl met for the first time, his son touched the little girl's soft face several times. After that, he cast dark and obscure eyes on her little girl several times. The girl's fair and cute little face clearly had impure intentions. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Junhan, the little Lolita¡¯s chubby little face would have been rubbed into pieces long ago. "That's it," all Pei Mingzhi's thoughts were in a moment. The next second, he had achieved his goal and rubbed the little girl's head. He didn't feel any guilt for deceiving the child. Instead, he said with a smile without changing his expression: "Baby, you are a human being now." The little Loli was stunned and said in a daze: "Can I be a human being just because I like Brother Xiubai?" Pei Mingzhi smiled: "Yes." Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought for a while, then asked in a sweet voice, "What about if I like daddy? Can I be a human being if I like daddy?" "Of course you can," Pei Minzhi explained to her with a smile: "Because only people know how to love. Since Lili likes others, it is naturally a person." The little girl was confused. Generally speaking, although she didn¡¯t quite understand what Uncle Beauty said, she felt it made sense! So, Uncle Beauty definitely didn¡¯t lie to her! This must be the way to be a human being! "But, like your brother Xiu Bai, he can't be a human being." Suddenly, Pei Mingzhi changed the topic and spread his hands with a pretense of sighing. Sure enough, the little Loli suddenly became anxious: "Why?" Pei Xiubai seemed to know what he was going to say, and his dark eyes became cold. Pei Mingzhi looked at Pei Xiubai, who had no expression on his face but his eyes were cold and warning. He raised his eyebrows provocatively and began to complain to the little girl: "Because of your brother Xiubai, he doesn't like his father at all. Well, he just wanted to Kill me with a knife." Pei Mingzhi pointed at the knife in Pei Xiubai¡¯s hand that he hadn¡¯t taken back yet! As expected, the little girl immediately became anxious: "Brother Xiubai, how could you do this! If you kill your father with a knife, you will have no father!" Like a cunning fox, Pei Mingzhi looked at Pei Xiubai, who was silent with the corners of his mouth tightly pursed, and raised his eyebrows and said jokingly: "Son, did you hear that? If you kill me, you will have no father." "Little bastard, I can't cure you, why can't I find someone to cure you?" Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes were so cold that he could kill someone. If Pei Mingzhi hadn¡¯t been standing far away, Pei Xiubai would have stabbed himJust stab him. But the next second, Pei Mingzhi couldn't laugh anymore. He only saw the little Loli's fair and plump face with a straight face. Her small body had the seriousness of an elderly dean. Her old god was giving serious instructions: "Brother Xiubai, don't kill your father with a knife. You can definitely beat your father to death. I've tried it before. I beat my father to death many, many times. My father also beat me to death many, many times. , neither of us are dead yet!" "Anyway, if you use a knife," the little Loli said in a coquettish voice, "your dad will be dead in one go. Then next time, if you want to kill your dad, you won't have a dad to kill. But If you beat your father to death, you can beat him to death many, many times next time! He won't die yet! In short, it's great." The translation of the little girl's words is: Don't let your father be hacked to death. It's not cost-effective. It's more cost-effective to keep him and torture him until his life is worse than death. Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiu raised a smile at the corner of Bai Yanhong's mouth. He looked at Pei Ming who was shooting himself in the foot coldly and sneered: "Okay, I'll go back and do some research on how to kill my dad." Pei Mingzhi: "" "There's no need to go back," Xiao Luli happily ran back from Pei Mingzhi, supporting his unconscious knees with her little hands, and said happily: "I can teach you. I beat my father to death many times before, but I know how to beat my father to death!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai is also a ruthless and merciless person. He smiled slightly at the little girl with clear eyes, pointed at Pei Mingzhi next to him, and said lightly: "That's just right. My dad is here now. You can show me how to do it." After finishing speaking, the young man with a delicate face frowned slightly because he didn't know what he felt. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that his legs seemed to have feeling. At the knees, the soft warm touch of the little Loli¡¯s little hands penetrated through the thin pants, as if it had reached all the limbs. But before Pei Xiubai could think about it, Pei Mingzhi over there looked at the little girl who was happily running over to hit him. He suddenly pointed behind her and said with a serious face: "Lili, look, your father is looking for you!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 814 Pei Xiubai was identified as Ye Heng (1) The little girl turned her head instantly. But saw nothing. "No, Uncle Beauty, my father is not here" When the little Loli turned around again, Pei Mingzhi had already pushed Pei Xiubai and disappeared. The little loli stood alone: ??"" ¡­¡­ Five minutes later, the old man in gray robe, the man in black and the woman in white who had just left the banquet hall returned to the Lu family again. They are just like Master Fu. Coming to this world, they relied entirely on their own luck, so they escaped the surveillance-like tracking of Heavenly Dao, and they were not discovered by Heavenly Dao that they had entered this world. To be clear, they are relying on luck and hiding under the nose of heaven. After all, this world is Ye Heng¡¯s world of calamity. He is a person of this world. Once the world of calamity is opened, no one is allowed to enter this world and disrupt the order of this world. And if you want to forcefully enter this world, you can only sneak into this world secretly. If you want to avoid being discovered by Heaven, you must naturally have a lot of luck in your body. The little princess of the little master of Fux is a little princess of the koi family. She is born with a strong luck. Therefore, she can reincarnate in this world but will not be rejected by Tiandao. To put it bluntly, although the people of the Koi clan do not have strong soul power, they are really the darlings of heaven. But they are different. Their luck is pitiful. When they enter this world, they will soon be discovered by Heaven, and then they will be excluded. What's more, they will be punished by Heaven after they are discovered to have smuggled into this world. But the good thing is that they have a magic weapon to increase their luck. Although it is not as good as one-tenth of the luck of Little Master Fu, for them, it is enough to deceive the way of heaven. Moreover, compared with other people in this world, Ordinary people, their luck is already very high. No, they wanted to find out which novel this world belonged to. Soon, someone came to their door with the answer. They met Ye Wanwan at the door of Lu¡¯s house. Ye Wanwan failed to recognize her relatives at the Pei family. In the end, she was taken away by Huo Ting, who had lost two pieces of land because of her. Naturally, Huo Ting couldn't swallow this and had her beaten hard. , but the heroine deserves to be a heroine. Ye Wanwan was whipped, probably because she was too pitiful, or because of the heroine's halo. It actually made her hook up with one of the male supporting characters in the novel. This person is Huo Ting's subordinate. In the novel, after Ye Wanwan recognized her relatives and returned to the Pei family, because Ye Wanwan was already married to Song Chengze, the Song family was not bankrupt at that time as it is now. Instead, it defeated the Lu family and became the number one in Haicheng. Family, Ye Wanwan returned to the Pei family. In this way, Ye Wanwan and Song Chengze were considered a strong marriage. Soon, with the help of the Song family, the Pei family established a firm foothold in the capital. Naturally, the Huo family couldn't hold it any longer. Huo Ting was ambitious and could be considered one of the big villains. In the end, it was the male partner who had already fallen in love with Ye Wanwan who betrayed Huo Ting and turned the whole dark and criminal Huo family into someone else. Everyone was sent to jail. It can be said that this male supporting role is to help the heroine increase her charm and eliminate hostile forces. Although Ye Wanwan has not returned to the Pei family now, with the help of the male partner, Ye Wanwan received a lot less beatings. Moreover, the male partner who loved her secretly gave her to Let go. Ye Wanwan, who was let go, didn't learn the lesson at all and was instead very angry. She went to the Pei family, and everyone in the Pei family turned a blind eye to her. Pei Wenbo didn't show up either. He only asked people to give her two million, saying that because she was Ye Rourou's sister, if every time she had a wealthy wife in the past, Ye Wanwan, seeing so much money, had already shed tears of gratitude. But now Ye Wanwan feels that Pei Wenbo is simply sending a beggar away. What can two million do? In the end, Ye Wanwan took the money, but asked the guard to tell Pei Wenbo that she would never give up! She must prove that she is his biological daughter! After that, Ye Wanwan, who had nowhere to go, returned to Haicheng. This time, when I heard that the Lu family was hosting a banquet and Pei Wenbo was also here, Ye Wanwan wanted to find an opportunity to get in. As long as she could get Pei Wenbo's hair, the cup he drank from, or his blood, she would There is a way to prove that she is his biological daughter! When the time comes, with this evidence, she will see how Ye Rourou can still pretend! But Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t have an invitation letter, so she was stopped at Lu¡¯s house and couldn¡¯t get in. She bumped into three people who came out of the house! Although these people are very well dressedStrange, but the first thing Ye Wanwan thought of was bribery! No matter what method she uses, she will let them take her in! It's a pity that Ye Wanwan used all the two million that Pei Wenbo gave her to pay liquidated damages. Before, Ye Wanwan was a wealthy wife, and many big-name partners came to her to discuss cooperation. Ye Wanwan was just an eighteen-year-old before. How could a little star with inferior acting skills ever enjoy this kind of treatment with announcements flying all over the place? And she saw that they were all big-name brands that she had always envied before, so she signed them all in one go. There were too many contracts signed, so two years had passed and there were still a bunch of contracts that had not been executed. Ye Wanwan was not in a hurry. As the matron of the Song family, those brand owners did not dare to be so shortsighted in urging her to take pictures. Advertising, thus, more and more contracts accumulated. The Song family went bankrupt before. How could those brand owners be so angry anymore? They immediately found Ye Wanwan's company and wanted her to pay for it. It was the agent who saw that Ye Wanwan had hope of returning to Pei's house that he suppressed the matter. Go down. But at this moment, Ye Wanwan was not the daughter of the Pei family at all, but Ye Rourou was. The agent naturally gave up on Ye Wanwan and directly handed Ye Wanwan a bunch of contracts that required liquidated damages. She signed it two years ago, and more than ten points are seriously overdue. A lot of money needs to be lost. Ye Wanwan could only pay back the two million she had just received, but she still owed a large debt. She had no choice but to come to Pei Wenbo. Now, seeing the gray-robed old man and the three of them coming out, Ye Wanwan didn't have anything valuable to bribe. Moreover, if the other party could enter the banquet, he must not be short of money. After thinking about it, Ye Wanwan discovered that she actually There's nothing she can do about it. The only thing that's special is probably that she knows that this world is the world of a novel. But if you tell this, you will definitely be regarded as a madman! But Ye Wanwan really had no other choice but to become a living doctor. Seeing the three people coming out, she immediately rushed forward and said: "You bring me into the banquet, and I can tell you a secret!" Ye Wanwan originally thought that they would regard her as a madman or a fool, and then tell her to go away. Unexpectedly, the three of them actually stopped, and some of them stared at her with bright eyes and strange expressions: "You can you see us?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 815 Pei Xiubai was identified as Ye Heng (2) Ye Wanwan frowned, as if she thought what they asked was strange: "Why can't you see it?" The woman in white did not answer immediately, but turned her head coldly and glanced at the two doormen not far away. The guard never laid his eyes on them from beginning to end. Instead, he frequently looked at Ye Wanwan with a weird and complicated expression, as if he thought Ye Wanwan might be crazy and actually talking to the air. But this is enough to show that the invisibility technique they used before has not failed. Although the invisibility spell has not failed, someone can see them. This person can only be¡ª¡ª The old man in gray robe and the man in black looked at each other, the dark light in their eyes flashed, and they said in a deep voice: "The son of fate." People in this world are the most ordinary mortals, and they are basically invisible. But there are two exceptions. They are the heroes and heroines of this novel world. These two people have their own protagonist aura and luck, which is different from others, and the world of this novel is also developed by them. It can be said that the male and female protagonists are the most special existences in this world. It is also the most immortal existence. After the woman in white confirmed that the person in front of her was the one they had been looking for and that she was the heroine who needed their protection, she didn't hesitate and knocked Ye Wanwan unconscious with a cold face. The old man in gray robe and the man in black had no objections to this, and even thought it was natural. Putting the heroine outside, I do n¡¯t know when to be killed, causing the world to collapse. Ye Yan ends the calamity in advance. It ¡¯s better to put her under their eyelids. " Moreover, they are not members of the koi family who are born with their own luck. The luck they get from others and from magic weapons will be consumed from time to time. As a child of luck in this world, Ye Wanwan has a strong sense of luck. ¡°Plundering Ye Wanwan¡¯s luck saved them from having to return to the heaven from time to time and force the Koi clan to give them their luck. The woman in white obviously had the same idea. She forced out a drop of her hard work, tapped her finger on Ye Wanwan's forehead, and directly made Ye Wanwan into a puppet that could only be obedient, had no thoughts, would not die, and could provide them with luck. . And the female protagonist has always been entangled with the male protagonist. The old man in gray robe directly asked Ye Wanwan what men he had been in contact with recently, trying to find the male protagonist together. "Ye Wanwan, who was made into a puppet, had empty eyes, and as she spoke indifferently, she directly revealed the deepest secret in her heart, about this world being a novel world. I don¡¯t know where I was talking about, but the gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes flickered and he confirmed in a deep voice: ¡°You said, there has never been a person named Lu Li in the novel?¡± Ye Wanwan nodded dully. The face of the gray-robed old man suddenly darkened: "It seems that we have underestimated Little Master Fu!" The woman in white was obviously thinking about him, and her expression suddenly changed. "Little Master Fu has her own luck, and she can turn danger into danger every time. It is not difficult to avoid their temptations. The old man in gray robe had actually thought about this before. Therefore, when dealing with the little girl Lu Li, he always used forbidden techniques. However, Lu Li's soul power was sealed by Ye Heng, and his luck was only sporadic, so he would never be able to evade him. one move! But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the luck in Little Master Fu was far more unpredictable than he imagined! With her soul power sealed, not even forbidden magic can do anything to her! Unexpectedly, the three old men in gray robes, whose seals had resisted the blow, immediately returned to the banquet hall. But before she could find Lu Li, she suddenly noticed the aura of Ye Heng¡¯s soul power! "It's that person!" The cold eyes of the woman in white immediately locked onto Pei Xiubai, who was sitting in the wheelchair. The young man¡¯s body was filled with the aura of Ye Heng¡¯s soul power, especially his legs. The aura was so thick that it seemed to be overflowing. The man in black had a photographic memory. He remembered that Pei Xiubai was not present at the banquet just now. He said with a serious expression, "He just arrived." The old man in gray robe smiled arrogantly, and his turbid old eyes fell on Pei Xiubai, which was dark and terrifying: "Fortunately, we are back, otherwise, Ye Heng would really have escaped!" ??Next, there is no need to say more. After knowing that Pei Xiubai is not an important role in this world, and that the male protagonist who cannot die is named Song Chengze, the woman in white murmured a spell in her mouth, and a sharp words containedThe red light with strong soul power shot directly towards Pei Xiubai. The old man in gray robe smiled conspiratorially. For them, Ye Heng in the heaven is omnipotent. It is not easy to kill him. But now that he has become a mortal and somehow revealed his soul power, they can easily crush Ye Heng to death with one hand. Once Ye Heng dies, the land of Taoyuan will naturally be theirs! But the next second, the smile in the eyes of the old man in gray robe suddenly disappeared, his expression suddenly changed, and he turned sideways! It turns out that after the red light from the woman in white, which could kill anyone, fell on Pei Xiubai, not only did it fail to kill him, but it was also bounced back by the terrifying soul power of Ye Heng in his body. Still with five times the power. The woman in white was merciless. She spent almost all her energy and soul power to create such a sure-kill attack. You can imagine how powerful it is. But now this power, with the help of Ye Heng's soul power, With the blessing, it increased five times and attacked them instantly. The woman in white was unable to dodge and was hit by the red light. She fell to the ground violently and vomited a mouthful of blood. She could not even maintain the most basic invisibility skills. The man in black didn't fare much better. He clutched his chest tightly, but blood was still dripping from the corner of his mouth. Only the old man in gray robe, who was a few years older and had more experience, found out something was wrong and immediately built a protective shield for himself, but he was still knocked away by the rebounded soul power. Fortunately, the three of them are all gods. If they were mortals, they would have died at least a hundred times. But they still didn¡¯t get a good deal, and it seemed like half of their lives had been lost. The old man in gray robe got up from the ground in pain and stared at the young man in the wheelchair with a sinister look on his face: "We underestimated Ye Heng! It seems that he has been prepared!" The old man in gray robe never thought that although this soul power carries the aura of Ye Heng, it is really not the soul power of Ye Heng himself. It¡¯s the little girl¡¯s own soul power that can¡¯t be sealed. Probably because she inherited her father¡¯s huge soul power and her mother¡¯s absolute luck, the little girl¡¯s soul power was born with bonus attributes. If someone else uses soul power and uses one level, it will only have 10% of the soul power effect. And she herself, using 10%, with the addition of luck value, the 10% soul power can instantly become 30%, 50%, or even ten times the soul power. In this way, she is no longer the second Yeseng, but three Yeseng, five Yeseng, or even ten Yesheng combined. If she doesn¡¯t control it well, it¡¯s entirely possible for her to use her soul power to destroy the entire heaven. And this is the main reason why her father sealed her soul power. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 816 His daughter will come to the mortal world to find him But how could the gray-robed old man and the others give up so easily and let go of this perfect opportunity to get rid of Ye Heng. In the past, it was okay if we didn¡¯t run into him, but now that they have run into him, they will definitely not let him go! Although the three of them were also wondering why their attacks would be counterattacked with five times the force. They had never heard before that Ye Heng's soul power could also help increase other people's attack power. But he didn¡¯t think much about it, guessing that Ye Heng might have used some forbidden spell in advance to protect himself, which resulted in such a 5 times effect. " Moreover, the current situation does not allow them to think too much. Killing Yeseng is the most important thing. The old man in gray robe looked at the two of them and said with a serious expression: "Since Ye Heng has been prepared, our spells will definitely have no effect on him. If we continue to attack, it will be us who will be harmed in the end! In this case, we have no choice but to kill him ourselves!" When he said the last sentence, the old man's gloomy eyes were filled with blood. No matter how prepared Ye Heng is, no matter how strong his soul power is, it is only related to his soul. At worst, they don't need to use magic, they go there in person and wipe his neck. Ye Heng is now a mortal. If he bleeds too much, he will still die! In this way, their goal has been achieved! The woman in white held back the bloody smell in her throat, but she didn't agree: "If we kill Ye Heng, only his body will die. Not only will we not be able to kill him completely, but it will also probably help his soul to end the calamity early and return to heaven. In this case, wouldn't we lose more than we gain? !¡± "You don't have to worry about this," the man in black took out something and said, "Before coming down, the Lord gave me the Qiankun Bag. The Qiankun Bag can hold everything in the world and Ye Heng's soul. Likewise, not a problem!" The woman in white¡¯s eyes lit up. "That's right," the old man in gray robe said: "With this thing, even if we can't kill Ye Heng, Guan can still imprison him until he dies!" Without further ado, the man in black looked somewhere and moved his fingers slightly. In an instant, the knife used to cut fruit appeared in his hand on the table not far away. He was about to walk in the direction of Pei Xiubai. "I'll go, you stay." The old man in gray robe stopped him directly and took the knife from his hand. "There are no less than five bodyguards around him, as well as his father. He looks like he has extraordinary skills. If you go there, it will be easy to alert him!" With that said, the old man in gray robe instantly changed his gray robe into a simple suit. The cold expression on his wrinkled and shadowy face faded away, and his eyes became cloudy and weak. His hair was white, his back was slightly hunched, and he was holding a cane in his hand, but he walked over step by step with shaky steps. It seemed like he would fall down with just a push, without any lethality. I am afraid no one could have expected that he was carrying a dangerous sharp knife that was extremely sharp and capable of killing people. Those bodyguards saw him coming, and sure enough, they didn't pay much attention. First of all, everyone who comes to the Lu family banquet has been strictly examined before being let in. It is impossible for any criminal elements to sneak in. Secondly, it was obvious that the old man couldn't even walk steadily. After taking a few steps, he was out of breath. Moreover, he was just passing by, and it didn't seem like he was coming towards them. Pei Mingzhi, on the other hand, glanced at the old man in gray robe and raised his eyebrows slightly, with an almost ruthless pity in his ghostly and beautiful eyes. ¡°Tsk, another one comes to die. Seeing that the bodyguard didn't pay attention to them at all, Pei Mingzhi turned aside to answer the phone. As for Pei Xiubai, he seemed to be completely immersed in his own world. The long and thick eyelashes droop slightly. The slender white fingers were tapping on it. The expression on his face was slightly startled, but also seemed a little unbelievable. After a while, he frowned slightly, stared at his knees, tightened his jaw slightly, and fell into deep thought for a long time. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about, and it seems like I¡¯m not thinking about anything, I¡¯m just in a daze. Each of them acted very relaxed and indifferent, as if he was just an ordinary old man passing by. The corners of the gray-robed old man's mouth curled up sinisterly, and his eyes were cold. This is what he wants! And, God is helping them. Ye Heng is obviously just a guy nowSon, even if he wanted to run away later, he would never be able to run away. In fact, in order to ensure Ye Heng's complete death, he could inflict a few more blows on him during the chaos. Anyway, he has long been dissatisfied with Ye Heng's condescending look! Not long after, he passed by Pei Xiubai. The old man in gray robe coughed violently and even stopped. He coughed and coughed, and his body began to shake. Finally, before anyone could react, he fell directly onto Pei Xiubai! Amid the shocked screams of the bodyguards, the old man in gray robe gave a ferocious laugh, drew out his knife, and was about to stab Pei Xiubai in the body! Today is the day for Ye Heng to die! But who would have thought that before his knife penetrated the young man's weak and slender body, he suddenly received a heavy blow in the abdomen. I saw the young man with a cold expression, but his disabled legs actually moved, and he kicked him to the ground mercilessly! That deep strength is not something that only a person with a leg disability can have! The next second, the ghostly and beautiful young man stood up directly from the wheelchair. Under the rare astonishment of Pei Mingzhi and the shocked looks of the other bodyguards. His expression was glaringly indifferent, but his foot severely crushed the wrist of the old man in gray robe holding the knife. The "click" sound of bones cracking was horrifying to hear. In an instant, intense pain hit him. The old man in gray robe turned pale and broke into cold sweat all over his body, as if he would faint at any time. He couldn't even recite the spell to block the pain. The young man in front of him was like a devil from hell. He turned a blind eye to the pain of the old man in gray robe. His eyebrows were cold and his shoes were still crushing him, as if they were trying to crush the bones of his wrist alive. And over there, the man in black was shocked: "What's going on! His legs" The woman in white seemed to have come to her senses and said bitterly: "Obviously, we have been deceived!" Ye Heng is indeed Ye Heng. Even if he loses his memory and becomes a mortal, he is still as cunning and sinister as ever! No wonder they are so feared by their master! Seeing that the old man in gray over there was caught, the man in black didn't care anymore and cast a spell directly. In an instant, a thick fog instantly filled the entire banquet hall. The man in black quickly rescued the old man in gray robe with his broken wrist! This was the first time that the old man in gray robe suffered such a big loss. This loss was caused by a mortal. When he came out, his expression was already extremely sinister. The man in black cast a spell and healed his wrist, then said in a deep voice: "Ye Heng is smarter than we thought. I suspect that he should have known for a long time that we would come to kill him, so he was fully prepared. It seems that we need to take a long-term approach to killing Pei Xiubai!" "And Lu Li," The woman in white had used all her soul power to attack Pei Xiubai. She was already weak, but she was injured by five times her own soul power. At this moment, her face was as pale as paper, but her expression was extremely cold: "Before, I was convinced that Lu Li must be Mistress Fu! But after just now, I think Lu Li is probably not. She might be a puppet deliberately created by Ye Heng! It's just a trick to confuse us! " After all, they knew how precious Ye Heng was to his daughter. He must also know that his daughter will come to the mortal world to find him! Therefore, before coming to this world, Ye Heng greeted Tiandao in advance and created several puppets like Lu Li. It is not impossible to mislead them in order to protect his daughter! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 817 The way to choose interest classes is very simple and crude "I don't think so." The man in black¡¯s eyes were heavy: "The more impossible it seems, the more likely it is! In short, Lu Li is also a person who cannot be kept!" The old man in gray robe thought so too. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Lu Li is the real Master Fu or just a puppet created by Ye Heng to confuse them. They would rather kill by mistake than let anyone go! What¡¯s more, Lu Li appears in this world out of thin air and does not belong to this novel world at all. Even if they kill her and are accidentally discovered by Tiandao, Tiandao will not be able to find their fault! After all, they are maintaining the order of the world and helping Tiandao get rid of Lu Li, an outsider, so there is nothing wrong with that. But the thought was indeed very good, but unfortunately, the gray-robed old man and the others had been hit hard one after another before, and Ye Heng was still inside, so obviously now was not a good opportunity to attack Lu Li. After all, no one knows whether Ye Heng will have any tricks waiting for them after they attack Lu Li. If another 5 times the soul power were to strike back at them, given their current situation, they might even lose their souls! We can only go back first and make long-term plans. At the very least, you have to wait until Pei Xiubai is gone before you attack Lu Li! The three of them, the old man in gray robe, looked at each other and disappeared without saying anything more. In addition to going back to find a way to kill Lu Li and Pei Xiubai, they must also quickly find the whereabouts of Little Master Fu. "Yeheng City is deep, cunning and full of tricks." They only know now that Little Master Fu has been reincarnated as a human. But before they confirm whether Little Master Fu has been born, whether they have already been born, and who among those little girls is the real Little Master Fu, they cannot let anyone go! ¡­¡­ In the banquet hall, the heavy fog formed by the spell quickly dissipated. Pei Xiubai frowned slightly as he looked at the old man who suddenly disappeared in front of him. He didn't have time to think deeply about why this person disappeared just now. The bodyguard over there looked at his legs as if in disbelief, took a step forward, and said in shock: "Mr. Pei, your legs" Pei Xiubai retracted his thoughts and remained silent. Mainly because even Pei Xiubai himself didn¡¯t understand what was going on with his legs. Pei Xiubai had just realized that his leg was feeling, but he didn't dare to confirm it. He tapped it with his fingers several times to confirm, and then he gradually accepted the fact that his leg was really healed. ¡° Moreover, not only are they not as weak as those who have been disabled for many years, but his legs are also full of strength. It seems that I have never been disabled, and I even exercise regularly. But soon, Pei Xiubai fell hard back to the wheelchair. He lost feeling in his legs again. It was as if the scene where he stood up just now was just a dream of his. Finally, Pei Mingzhi called the doctor to examine Pei Xiubai. There was no change in the inspection indicators. Pei Xiubai¡¯s legs indeed had no feeling and no signs of improvement. The doctor didn¡¯t know what was going on. He could only attribute the scene where Pei Xiubai stood up just now to the fact that Pei Xiubai¡¯s instinctive desire to survive came into play. After all, human potential is unlimited. In a life-or-death situation, anything can happen to save your life! Others listened to what the doctor said, but Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi didn't believe it at all. In Pei Mingzhi¡¯s opinion. An old man with poor acting skills who can't even hide a knife. Not to mention that Pei Xiubai is only seven years old and still sitting in a wheelchair, but it is not easy to deal with such a person. What¡¯s more, Pei Xiubai could kill the old man just by sitting down. After all, Pei Xiubai often kills Pei Mingzhi in a wheelchair. It couldn't be easier for Pei Xiubai to kill an old man who has poor physical skills and despises Pei Xiubai as a disabled and defenseless old man. But Pei Xiubai thought differently from Pei Mingzhi. He knew that the feeling in his legs and the ability to stand up happened before the old man came. To be more precise, it was after Lu Li left. The young man lowered his slender eyelashes slightly, but his dark eyes were a little darker. ¡­¡­ After that, two more days passed. School hasn¡¯t started yet, and Xiao Luli has already finished her winter vacation homework. ?With nothing to do these days, interest classes will naturally be arranged. Lu Junhan¡¯s method of choosing interest classes is very simple and crude. He directly rejected the piano lessons proposed by Lu Qidong enthusiastically, the dance classes recommended enthusiastically by Song Qingwan, and the painting tutorials carefully introduced by Lu Anran. When Lu Qidong was injured, Song Qingwan was furious, and Lu Anran was about to speak but stopped, he ruthlessly adopted the one-to-one martial arts training course proposed by Yu Zheng. This day. Xiao Luli is fighting with the martial arts teacher in the yard. It is obvious that she is also very interested in martial arts. After all, if she learns it, she can protect her father in the future! The martial arts teacher is in front of a big tree, and the little girl is in front of a small sapling that was moved from somewhere. The teacher demonstrated a few moves against the big tree. The little Loli looked at it a few times, followed suit, stretched out her fist, and used a few moves against the sapling in front of her. The difference is that the teacher¡¯s punches all hit the hard tree trunk. Each move is full of sharpness and a sense of power that cannot be underestimated. The little girl who was squatting on horseback probably had too short hands, so she yelled softly like the martial arts teacher, and punched the air with her fists, without even touching the sapling. She looked like she was coming to help the little sapling. The saplings are fanning. The most frightening thing is that not only did she not realize that something was wrong, but she also fought with great vigor, as if she could knock the saplings in front of her to the ground by blowing the air. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" Mr. Lu: "" Yu Zheng: "" If you can beat him down, you will be a ghost! If the enemy encounters a pig opponent like you, they will probably laugh out of their dreams. Mr. Lu was completely oblivious. "If I had known this, it would be embarrassing for this girl to learn some self-defense skills. It's not like there are no bodyguards at home. If you have this time, why not come and learn fishing from him! Mr. Lu shook his head and sighed and looked away, but unexpectedly felt that there was a strange silence in the scene. At this time, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan would definitely "mockery" several times in pain. The inner and outer words forced Lu Junhan to quickly change martial arts to piano or dance. It¡¯s been so long now, but they haven¡¯t said a word. Could it be that they have given up? Mr. Lu looked over strangely and saw that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were not looking at the little lolita in the yard at all. Instead, they lowered their heads, not knowing what they were looking at, and their expressions were surprisingly ugly. Mr. Lu suddenly realized something was wrong and asked in a deep voice: "What's wrong?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 818 He will definitely cry to death Lu Anran and the others also looked over. Song Qingwan pursed her lips tightly, said nothing, and directly threw the message on her phone to the old man. Lu Qidong¡¯s eyebrows were slightly gloomy. He looked at Lu Anran and the others and said directly: ¡°Those pregnant women who disappeared before have been sent back.¡± Mr. Lu took Song Qingwan¡¯s cell phone and hadn¡¯t looked at it yet. Hearing these words, he raised his eyes and said blankly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± "It is indeed a good thing that the person is not dead and is back safely." Song Qingwan¡¯s voice was a little depressed. She took a deep breath, ¡°But all the babies in their bellies are gone!¡± The atmosphere became silent for a moment. Lu Qidong pursed his lips, "Moreover, the memories of those pregnant women have also been changed. To be precise, they all lost their memory. They forgot about their disappearance, and they did not remember that they were pregnant at all." ¡°As a result, it is impossible to find out who is behind the scenes. ¡°Moreover, dozens of unborn children and dozens of human lives died quietly. This is undoubtedly a gruesome large-scale crime. "The most troublesome thing is that the other party has no intention of stopping. In the past two days, more and more pregnant women have disappeared," Song Qingwan said in a deep voice, "Until just now, children have also begun to disappear!" The pregnant woman disappeared, and the child in her belly was gone. ¡°If a three- or four-year-old girl disappears, it is very likely that she will never come back. Seeing that they were all silent, Lu Qidong felt a little unspeakably anxious and directly expressed his plan: ¡°Although we don¡¯t know exactly what the other party wants to do and why they are here, it¡¯s better for us to take precautions as soon as possible. After all, this kind of matter related to life safety cannot be left to chance.¡± Lu Qidong paused, "Xiao Anran is pregnant now. She is too young to move around. I will get a few more bodyguards to come to the house later. In the past few days, if Yu Zheng can let go of your company's affairs, let's go first Let it go, it¡¯s your child after all, who is watching if you don¡¯t look at it! As for Lili, it¡¯s better not to let her go to class yet, and go to Sanya to record the show!¡± In a few days, kindergarten will start school. For this reason, Lu Junhan originally had two episodes of variety shows, but they were postponed. Although Jian Chenglang wanted them to continue recording the show, he thought that children's learning was important, and the popularity of the variety show "Adults and Children Walking Around" had also increased. Even if Lu Junhan and the others didn't come, substitute guests would be easy to find. Jian Chenglang agreed without thinking too much. "That's right," Song Qingwan also said, "Although escaping is not a good idea, this thing is full of weirdness. I always feel very uneasy in my heart. Lu Anran can't leave, but Lili can, let her Let¡¯s go hide in Sanya for a few days.¡± "What are you hiding from? There is nothing to hide from!" Mr. Lu has always been used to being strong. How could he tolerate such a cowardly person leaving Haicheng? Moreover, the other party is still a criminal. It¡¯s okay not to arrest him. He is still hiding from him in fear. He is so timid and cowardly. What are you talking about? "We Lu family members, who are not strong-willed and strong-willed, have never been deserters?" "Dad, can you please stop making trouble!" Song Qingwan rubbed her forehead, "Now is a special period. We have been here for so long and we don't even know each other's details. It shows that the other party is not an ordinary person. Moreover, if Lili is really caught, or if Lu Anran has something good , the Lu family will really become extinct!" Lu Junhan had a hard time having a daughter, and Lu Anran also had a hard time conceiving a child. If something happens to Lili and Lu Anran, the Lu family will really have no children! Mentioning the Lu family obviously hit Mr. Lu¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. ????????????? The old man, who has always only been able to move forward bravely and never cower, and would rather die than kneel down, was unwilling to admit defeat and said with a pinched neck: "What if those people didn't come for Lu Anran and that girl? If the girl ran away, wouldn't it be in vain!" On the battlefield, deserters who run away from the battlefield will be shot if they are caught! "You said it just in case," Song Qingwan said: "What if they are really here for Lili and Lu Anran? Brother also said just now that when it comes to life safety, nothing can be left to chance. Besides, it is no longer a question of who they are here for, but Lili and Lu Anran. An Ran's conditions are too in line with those of the pregnant women and children who disappeared before! Once they are caught, those pregnant women without children and the little girls who have disappeared and have not come back will be Lu Anran and Lili. The end! We simply can¡¯t afford the gamble!¡± The old man stopped talking.   It was difficult for him to change his mind, but when he calmed down and thought about it carefully, Song Qingwan's words were not unreasonable. Over there, Lu Junhan had already made a decision and called Jian Chenglang directly. Lu Junhan did not have an evasive personality in the past. On the contrary, he was born with a rebellious nature. He would do whatever was not allowed to him. ¡°Besides, anyone with a discerning eye knows that you can hide for a while, but you cannot hide for a lifetime. Avoiding is not a very good solution. As for why I suddenly changed my mind and wanted to take that chubby girl to Sanya. Lu Junhan slightly narrowed his dark eyes. He has a very precise intuition. The other party is here for his little fool. There are indeed many weird and inconsistent things about that little fat girl. She can give luck to others, and her own luck is surprisingly good. She is so strong that she can crush people's feet with one kick. What's more, whatever she says unintentionally will become reality. These things are enough to show that she is different from others. It¡¯s not that Lu Junhan didn¡¯t notice these abnormalities, but he couldn¡¯t find the reason for the moment, and he didn¡¯t know the reason, so he hid it quietly in his heart, didn¡¯t show it, and kept observing and meditating silently. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong often come into contact with little girls, so it is not difficult to find these weird things. They probably already had this idea in their hearts. Although they didn't say it explicitly, they knew that the little girl was different. This is probably the reason why they really want her to leave Haicheng. Seeing that he was going to come back as a guest, Jian Chenglang, who was worried about who to choose to replace them, naturally wanted him. ¡­¡­ The little girl fanned the saplings in the yard for more than half an hour, making herself sweat profusely. She ran in panting, ready to drink some water and go out to continue fanning herself. But after taking her second sip, she was informed that she would not have to go to school in a few days and would have to go to Sanya to record a program. " Xiao Luli's dark eyes widened, she held a small pink water glass in her little hands, and her little mouth pursed in dissatisfaction: "But Dad, I want to go to school, but I haven't seen the teacher for a long time. The teacher must miss Lili very much. If he can't see Lili in a few days, he will cry to death." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Mr. Lu: "" Lu Anran: "" ¡°Baby, you¡¯re really not that important, thank you. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 819 Are you already so ruthless? Lu Junhan rolled up the cuffs of his black shirt and glanced at her lightly. He didn't say much, but simply and violently suppressed her: "If you keep talking nonsense, I can make you cry to death right now!" Little girl: "" Little Lu Li stamped her feet angrily and was about to argue with her father, but she was too thirsty. She paused, holding the water glass in her little hands, and raised her head to take another sip of water. Then, she clicked the water glass in her hand and placed it on the table. He put his hands on his waist in a very, very imposing manner, like a little pufferfish, puffing out his fair little fat face, and he was so angry that he wanted to say something else: "You are just" Who knows, Lu Junhan seemed to have understood her thoughts in advance, his face was not red, his heart was not beating, and he raised his eyebrows in an understatement and said, "Yes, that's right, I am a bad father!" Little Loli: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" I don¡¯t know who it is, but when I heard the words ¡°bad dad¡± before, I would beat the child, but now I accept it well. It was probably because Lu Junhan said what the little girl wanted to say, which directly disrupted her rhythm. Her little head was stuck for a long time, and she held it in for a long time. Her face turned red from holding it in, and she managed to hold back a word without any momentum. Harsh words: "Hmph! If you don't quarrel with your bad dad, I won't quarrel with you until your good dad comes back! I'll quarrel you to death! Stinky dad!" With that said, the little Loli clenched her little fists, turned around aggressively, and without looking back, rushed into the yard to fight with the saplings again! Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" So, the matter of going to Sanya to record the show was forcibly decided. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???? As a slave to his daughter, he followed Jian Chenglang without any hesitation. He even suggested that Jian Chenglang extend the recording time of the third episode, preferably for 5 or 6 days. Six days are enough time to find out who was behind the Haicheng disappearance case. Qu Sinian, who did not believe in ghosts and gods, thought very simply. He did not think about the disappearance case in the direction of ghosts and gods at all. He thought it was some criminal gang with relatively high IQ that was committing the crime. But no matter how intelligent a criminal group is, they can't escape the word profit. As long as they are given enough benefits, nothing can't be accomplished. As long as they don¡¯t put their hands on his treasure, Qu Sinian is happy to spend money to ward off the disaster. But it will take time to find out who is behind it. Without giving a valid reason, his baby would rather go to school than leave Haicheng. Just when he heard that Lu Li was going to continue recording the show, Qu Sinian immediately approached Jian Chenglang. As soon as Qu Qianqian heard that her sister Lili would not be going to school in a few days and was going to Sanya to play, she didn't even need Qu Sinian to tell her that she was going to record the show again. She had already moved out her small suitcase and started Packed up. As for Zhang Yiming. He was brought to the capital by Zhang Dazhuang. After finishing his winter vacation homework, he returned to his hometown in the countryside to take care of his sick grandma. Kindergarten will start in a few days. Zhang Dazhuang had no intention of letting him go, but asked him for a week's leave in advance. So, when Jian Xiyan saw that his three friends were not going to school in the next few days, and he was the only one going to school, he felt like he was struck by lightning, his face turned pale, and his whole body felt bad. He picked up the writing board and ran to Jian Yi, who had just returned from the company. His delicate and fair face was very serious, and he wrote carefully stroke by stroke: I don¡¯t want to go to school, I also want to be on TV. Even Qu Si Nian received news of the recent disappearance of the little girl, and Jian Yi naturally heard about it too. He is also clear about the intention of Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian to re-join the show. Originally, Jian Chenglang's four-episode variety show schedule was very compact and clever. It stands to reason that four episodes can be recorded during this winter vacation. But after the second program came back, I was supposed to go to record the third program in a day or two, but it happened to be the Chinese New Year. At the end of the year, Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi were all very, very busy. I don't even have a day or two available, so I don't have time to go on the show at all. Jian Chenglang issued a statement online, pushing the recording time of the third episode to after the Chinese New Year. But before the Chinese New Year? Within two days, Lu Junhan took Xiao Luli to the capital to do his winter vacation homework, and then attended the Pei family banquet where Ye Rourou was admitted back to the Pei family. After returning, Xiao Luli caught a cold directly, let alone recording the program. . So, all kinds of things were piled up, and the recording of the program could only be postponed again and again. Finally, I was free, but in two or three days, the little ones will start school again. Of course we can¡¯t record this show. Jian Chenglang was quite understanding. After all, busy people like Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and his brother had time to record two episodes of the program. It was already a blessing. He couldn't expect too much at all. Jian Chenglang received Lu Junhan's The announcement that they would not come to the show was not a big surprise and they were preparing to find another guest. Who would have known that such a dangerous thing happened in Haicheng. Jian Chenglang told Jian Yi yesterday about the return of Qu Sinian and Lu Junhan to the show, obviously hoping that he could bring Jian Xiyan on the show together. After all, the show has already started two episodes, and it is best for the guests to be able to If it doesn't change, it won't change. Once the person is changed, the audience will not know how resentful they will be. But Jian Yi refused with a cold face. Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian were forced to do so. After all, no matter how powerful the two of them are, how amazing their wealth is, and how vicious their methods are, they cannot bear the slightest risk of their little girl disappearing. Moreover, after she disappears, she will never be found again in this life. Will it leave a lifelong shadow in the little girl's heart? This is something they cannot afford. But Jian Yi has no reason, this is a boy in his family. Jian Xiyan went to Sanya just to have fun. It¡¯s completely different from Lu Li and Qu Qianqian¡¯s attempts to avoid danger. Jian Yi didn¡¯t want to spoil him. As long as his own safety was not endangered, it was best to go to school. So, Jian Yi, who came back from outside, took off his coat and ignored Jian Chenglang next to him, hoping that he would speak more tactfully and not wink at the child too much. Facing the young shota who was full of expectations, he spoke directly and calmly: "no." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board expressionlessly:? Jian Yi just came back from the company, with a slightly tired look on his cold brows. He glanced at his writing board and said nothing. Apparently he was too lazy to explain the reason, and only made a concise and calm statement: ¡°Now only girls can be on TV, boys must go to school.¡± The implication is that as a boy, you should give up on this idea. Jian Chenglang: "" Brother, you are still ruthless. Who would have known that the fair-faced young lady was even more ruthless than his father. Without thinking, she pursed her lips and wrote down a sentence. With sincere and clear eyes, he raised his writing board: I am a girl. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" ? ? ? ???????????Are today¡¯s children already so unscrupulous in order to achieve their goals? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 820 Who is that person? In the end, Jian Yi still had a cold face and brought Jian Xiyan, who is a "girl", on the show. Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi are all fine. As for Zhou Xiaoxiao, Liu Xiaoyun, Liu Jia and Liu Yan, the other two groups of guests also have no problem. But in order to keep the number of guests consistent, Jian Chenglang asked his subordinates to select another group of guests before the filming of the third episode started. This program was recorded in a relatively remote, sparsely populated, but very safe mountain in Sanya. The theme of the program is: wilderness survival. The third episode of the program has been pushed back and forth, and the audience can't wait for a long time. When they learned that today's program was launched, they rushed in and it became a hot topic on Weibo and video platforms. Jian Chenglang directly divided the 6 groups of guests into two groups. The first group was: Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Jian Yi, and the second group was: Zhou Xiaoxiao, Liu Jia, and Liu Peng. Even there are only two live broadcast rooms open. Before the recording officially started, Jian Chenglang turned around and confirmed with the producer again that it was safe to go down the mountain. He confirmed that protective fences were installed in dangerous places and that there were no venomous snakes, poisonous insects, or weeds on the mountain. It was just an ordinary mountain. Behind the small mountain peak. Then he waved his hand and asked the producer to leave. But the producer turned around, and before he had taken a few steps, he was stopped again by Jian Chenglang. The producer turned his head in confusion: "Director Jian, what's wrong?" Jian Chenglang slightly squinted his narrow and passionate peach blossom eyes, but his dark gaze fell on a handsome man in a black suit not far away, looking at the gentle and handsome man, and said suspiciously: "Who is that person?" The producer followed his line of sight and looked over, without thinking much, and said directly, "Oh, you are talking about him, his name is Liu Peng, he is a new group of guests, and the little girl next to him is his daughter, she seems to be called Bai Qinglian, your surname is after your mother¡¯s surname.¡± After a pause, seeing Jian Chenglang¡¯s devilishly sultry face still showing a bit of confusion, the producer couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth: "Director Jian, this is a guest you personally selected before. You won't forget about them so quickly, right?" Jian Chenglang looked at the handsome and gentle Liu Peng, and then at the delicate and indifferent little girl in a white dress next to him. He felt an indescribable sense of strangeness, and his brows furrowed even more tightly: "Are you sure I chose them?" Jian Chenglang had no impression of the father and daughter at all. He only remembered that he seemed to want to choose a father and son as guests. ¡°After all, the children raised by Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian, and Zhou Xiaoxiao are all girls. There are already three girls, so there is no need for one more. Adding a boy in, the number of men and women is exactly equal. However, why did the father-son team he planned become a father-daughter team now? Producer:"¡­¡­" If you were not my boss, I would beat you! Producer: "It's them." The producer took a deep breath, took out the information about Liu Peng and Bai Qinglian from the folder, and handed it to him: "Here, we have all the information about them as guests!" Jian Chenglang frowned and looked at the documents. There is indeed nothing wrong with these pieces of information. It even has the official seal stamped by their program team and his own signature. These two cannot be faked. Liu Peng was indeed invited by their program team. But what happened to his sudden idea of ??inviting a father-son group as guests? Jian Chenglang is not a person who changes his mind easily, and judging from the current guest lineup, it would indeed be more reasonable to invite another father-son team, but why did he invite a father-daughter team? Jian Chenglang recalled the process of inviting Liu Peng and Bai Qinglian to participate in the show, but unexpectedly discovered that, no, he had no memory of Liu Peng and Bai Qinglian. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even remember when he signed this document. Jian Chenglang frowned very tightly, and his eyes seemed to be staring at a hole in Liu Peng's information. But the show was about to start soon, and there was no time for Jian Chenglang to think about it, and it was even more impossible for him to change the guests at short notice. Jian Chenglang only had time to send someone to check Liu Peng's past. After confirming that he was not a dangerous person and that there was no big problem with his personality, he allowed Liu Peng and Bai Qinglian to join. ¡¾I'll wipe it! After not seeing each other for more than ten days, the show team unexpectedly has another handsome guy! ¡¿ ¡¾Oh My God! next to him??That little girl is so beautiful! They can all compete with our Lili baby! ¡¿ ¡¾Woo woo woo, I really love this cool-looking little girl! ¡¿ ¡¾I still prefer our baby Lili! By the way, where is my baby Lili? Why didn't I see her in the live broadcast room? ¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s right! I came here just for my baby Lili. Not to mention, I haven¡¯t seen her for so long. I miss her so much! I really want to kiss her little fat face! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, is that person over there in the grass wearing white short-sleeves and denim shorts her? ¡¿ ¡¾Yes Yes Yes! It must be her, I saw the twin tails! It must be our baby Lili! My baby Lili is so dedicated, she only loves twin tails! ¡¿ ¡¾No, why did she run into the grass? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I know! I see! ! ! Sisters, have you seen Dad Lu who is on the phone over there? ! Lili is hiding in the grass and eavesdropping! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha, I thought Lili wanted to perform a bear appearance and suddenly jumped out to scare Dad Lu. Unexpectedly, she was just for eavesdropping! ¡¿ ¡¾However, Father Lu is quite damaged. The phone has been hung up and the person is still talking! Look how tired the child lying in the grass is! ¡¿ Lu Junhan hung up the phone and suddenly heard a slight rustling movement next to him. He casually turned his head and glanced directly at the little Loli who was hiding in the grass. He thought he was hiding well, but in fact, his two dark ponytails couldn't be hidden at all. He raised his eyebrows slightly. He picked up the phone again and put it to his ear. Sure enough, the little girl huddled in the grass had no idea what had been discovered, nor did she know that her father had already finished the phone call. Seeing this, his ears immediately stood up and he eavesdropped nervously. Dad is very fond of her during this period. He answers the phone in front of her, even during video conferences. Auntie said that dad did this because he thought she was a good person and believed in her intelligence, and there was no need to avoid her at all. This undoubtedly gave the little girl a great feeling of trust. But now her father is avoiding her and secretly comes here to talk on the phone. The fat face of the little loli with twin ponytails squatting in the grass suddenly bulged, and she hit the ground hard with her little hands, her expression angry. ¡°Hmph, dad must have another daughter! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 821 What to do if you don¡¯t have money to marry a wife Lu Junhan walked over to answer the phone, not to avoid Lu Li, but to avoid the cameras of the program team. As for the content of the call, it was the same as usual. "It's just that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were worried, so they called him specifically to tell him not to bully the little troublemaker. When Lu Junhan heard that this was what they were going to say, he hung up after only a few words. This also led to the reason why, although the little loli clung to her father very tightly, when her father came here to answer the phone, she immediately followed her, but in the end she didn't hear a single bit of the phone call. Until now, she still thought that her father hadn¡¯t started talking on the phone yet. ?????????????????????????????? I¡¯m afraid I missed a word. Lu Junhan originally wanted to scare the little fool and see if she would dare to eavesdrop next time. But before she spoke, another call came in, from Chen Shuo. Before coming to record the show, Lu Junhan had already finished his part of the work, and Lu Qidong would handle the rest, so there was no need for him. Chen Shuo called him now, obviously not for work, but to find clues to the Haicheng disappearance case. Lu Junhan obviously had the same idea as Qu Sinian. During the few days left during the recording of the program, we should seize the opportunity to find out the mastermind behind the disappearance case and take the initiative in our own hands. ¡°Moreover, neither of them are people who sit still and wait to die. Lu Junhan picked up the phone. Before he said anything, Chen Shuo immediately reported: "Master Lu, three more little girls disappeared mysteriously today, and they are all children from big families. But the good news is that I just asked people to collect the common characteristics of these missing little girls, and I found that, They are all from the top families in Haicheng, they are beautiful, and they are about three or four years old" Chen Shuo paused, looked at the IQ test reports of each missing girl, and added easily: ¡°Moreover, they all have very high IQs. The dumbest one among them has an IQ of 120, which is more than 40 points higher than the little lady!¡± In short, the mastermind behind the disappearance case really wanted to kidnap the little girl, but he really looked down upon their family¡¯s IQ of only 75. To this day, he still insists that he is not a human being, but a carp girl. In this way, the alarm is lifted, which is great news! Lu Junhan: "" Fortunately, Lu Junhan didn't remain silent for too long. Apparently he was used to his daughter's low IQ, and asked Chen Shuo to continue reporting. But the little girl squatting in the grass over there was not so good. On the phone, Chen Shuo's voice reached her ears intermittently. It was probably because of the phone. Xiao Luli didn't recognize this voice for a moment. It was Uncle Chen's voice. She only heard a few vague sentences coming from the phone: "There are three little girls today", "They are all very beautiful", "They are also three or four years old", "And they all have high IQs". The little loli¡¯s dark eyes widened instantly, and her little hand hit the ground again! Indeed! Dad really wants to buy a new daughter! And, you can buy three of them! What a waste! Chen Shuo was probably coerced and held hostage by Song Qingwan. After reporting for a while, he bit the bullet and asked about Xiao Luli's situation, and asked if Xiao Luli could come over and answer the phone. Lu Junhan instantly guessed whose handiwork it was, and also knew Song Qingwan¡¯s character that would never give up until it was targeted. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A little girl squatting in the grass not far away, as if sulking, with a bulging face, was constantly pulling out the grass underneath, as if she had a grudge against the grass. After a long silence for a while, the man withdrew his gaze and said to the phone calmly: "She's fighting with grass. She's very busy and can't answer the phone." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "It's okay, I'll die." Song Qingwan refused to give up and took the call from Chen Shuo. When she heard this, she quickly said: "Hey, brat, wait a minute!" Lu Junhan raised his wrist, looked at the time, and said expressionlessly, "You only have one minute." Song Qingwan knew that the recording of the program was about to begin, so she didn¡¯t say much nonsense: "I put a bottle of mosquito repellent water in Lili's schoolbag before. The weather over there is hot and there must be a lot of mosquitoes on the mountain. You can spray it on her quickly to prevent her from being bitten." ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan hung up the phone and asked directly??, said to the little girl squatting in the tall grass: "come over." Men are indeed not as careful as women. This is indeed something Lu Junhan didn't notice. Grass has always been a favorite place for mosquitoes to hide, and there are far more of them than other places. This little thing has been squatting in there for so long, and he is still wearing shorts and shorts, with his arms and legs exposed. I am afraid that he has been bitten by mosquitoes all over his body. Lu Junhan frowned tightly. The little Loli¡¯s first reaction was surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her father to find her. She obviously hid so well! "Dad is so stupid, he shouldn't notice her." But after hearing Lu Junhan¡¯s words, not only did she not move, but she also pouted her mouth angrily, said ¡°hum¡± and turned her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Jun was as cold as ice: "Are you looking for another chance?" The little girl immediately felt extremely wronged. She squatted in the grass, her eyes instantly turned red, and her tears fell down. She wiped her tears with her little hands, and her voice was choked with sobs: "Dad, Dad, you know how to hit people, woo woo, woo woo, you don't even know that they are going to be sad to death, woo woo woo" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan didn't say much, strode over, stretched out his hand, and first lifted the person out of the grass. Seeing that she was still crying and out of breath, the man closed his eyes, opened them again, wiped away the tears on her cheeks with his rough fingertips, and asked her as calmly as possible: "Why are you crying?" Lu Junhan frowned slightly. Could it be that you have been squatting in the grass for too long? "I'm not crying!" The little Loli raised her hand, wiped away her tears, and said seriously, "I, I am feeling sad" What the fuck is the difference? The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead jumped. He suppressed his temper and asked, "Then what are you sad about?" Little Lu Li raised her big, tearful eyes and said with a choked voice, "Dad, don't you know what people are sad about?" Lu Junhan simply said: "I don't know." The little Loli seemed to be very sad and cried even more sadly, "Dad, how could you not know! I have been crying for so long, and I almost cried to death" Lu Junhan¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°Because your dad and I are stupid, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Jian Chenglang passing by: "???" But the little girl was really coaxed. She opened her eyes full of tears, sniffed, held her little hands, and said with great sadness: "Dad, you already have one daughter, why do you want to buy three more? And you are so poor, why are you so prodigal! Can't you just buy one daughter? Buy three at once. If in the future, Dad, you What should I do if I don¡¯t have money to marry a wife" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" ¡°Is he your dad, or are you his dad? ¡°This is simply worrying about your father¡¯s future. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 822 The TV I watched was "My Dad" Facts have proved that the gentle and patient line of a loving father is not very suitable for a certain father named Lu. He is obviously more suitable to express his personal views on his lack of money to marry a wife in the future through practical actions. Sure enough, Lu Junhan beat the little girl all over the floor and hugged her head, crying loudly. The congestion in Lu Junhan's chest finally eased a lot. Although the little girl was beaten very badly, her eyes suddenly widened when she heard her father promise that she would only have one daughter in this life and would not buy another daughter, let alone have another daughter. His eyes were so happy that he even forgot how to cry. Just like that, she looked up at her tear-stained white face, hugged Lu Junhan's legs with her soft little body, and said in her sweet and sticky little voice: "Dad, Lili loves you so much", "You are this The best dad in the world!" Looking at Qu Sinian next to him, he was almost turned into lemon juice. But Jian Yi had already averted his eyes and blocked his hearing, intending to stay out of sight and out of hearing. He was afraid that if he continued to watch, he would really drag Jian Xiyan to have sex reassignment surgery and turn him into a girl completely. Fortunately, Qu Sinian and the others didn¡¯t have to worry about it for too long, and the show started soon. The theme of the third episode is "Survival in the Wilderness". As the name suggests, the six groups of guests must spend the night on the top of the mountain, and the program team will not give the six groups of guests any transportation in the middle. The guests can only walk along the cement mountain road from the foot of the mountain to the mountain. Fortunately, this mountain is not too high. There is probably a temple on the mountain. During the Chinese New Year, many people go up the mountain to pray. For the convenience of pedestrians, a wide, stable and safe temple has been renovated. cement road. Even if you really walk on foot, at least one hour is enough to reach the top of the mountain. Of course, the level difficulty set by the program team is not on the way up the mountain. Rather Jian Chenglang clenched his fists and coughed lightly. The audience in the live broadcast room was like "Director Jian is so guilty, nothing good will happen later!" was flashing across the screen. He briefly introduced himself to the guests, who had all their luggage collected by the program team and were now very light. Of course, this introduction is naturally aimed at the newcomer Liu Peng¡¯s group. Then Jian Chenglang said loudly with a smile: "You must all know the mission of this period. You will walk to the mountain later. We will spend the night on the mountain. When we come down from the mountain the next day, the mission will be completed. However, before going up the mountain, Let¡¯s play a game first.¡± Qu Sinian noticed that after Jian Chenglang said these words, Lu Junhan's expression became slightly darker. Before he had time to ask, Qu Sinian soon knew why Lu Junhan had such an ugly expression. Because this game It also consumes my father very much. Qu Sinian: "" This game by Jian Chenglang is very similar to the game you draw and I guess, but it is more difficult than the game you draw and I guess. The 6 groups of guests are divided into two major groups, and the program team will give each group of guests a line or a story. Then 6 people pass the story one after another until the last person who retells the lines most accurately and has the most correct words will win. The winning group will have priority in choosing tents. Qu Sinian looked at the 6 tents brought by the program team. The best tent was a very cute giraffe tent. It did not need to be built manually. It was also very spacious and sturdy inside. It was undoubtedly a luxurious villa in the house. And the worst tent, the brackets are in pieces, and the fabric of the tent is also a low-quality and rough tent fabric that is not waterproof at all. If the weather is bad and it starts raining, it will not be habitable at all. At the same time, the space built is still very small. It is a small square that can barely accommodate a child. Even if the child does live in it, it is difficult for the child to stretch his limbs. Naturally, if an adult wants to squeeze in, he will probably squeeze it in. The tent was completely bursting! You can see how small it is. It¡¯s enough to show how crazy the program team is. Qu Sinian, who originally wanted to give up and save his life as soon as he heard the rules of the game, had no choice but to bite the bullet in order not to live in a square at night. And Jian Yi and Lu Junhan had already beaten Jian Chenglang back. Producer:"¡­¡­" Since the superiors above have been defeated by Jian Yi and Lu Junhan, in order not to delay the filming process, the producer?I directly took 8 cardboard line cards and gave them to the guests to draw. And the guest at the beginning of each group must be a child. The first person in Lu Li¡¯s group to convey the message was Qu Qianqian. This was obviously analyzed seriously and carefully by the fathers. The whole process took less than two seconds, and the simplest and crudest elimination method was used¡ª¡ª With Lu Li in the first place, it is undoubtedly a trend that the whole team will be destroyed. Jian Xiyan cannot speak and writes slowly. As he talks, he may even get into a fight with his father behind him, which will also lead to the destruction of the whole team. After thinking about it, Qu Qianqian was the only one left. The producer gave Qu Qianqian the line card No. 3 that she drew, and also told her: "You only have thirty seconds to memorize it, so hurry up." Qu Qianqian has understood the rules of the game, nodded, turned over the drawn card, and saw a large paragraph densely packed with pinyin notes: ¡¾Xiao Ming has a father named Xiaotian. Xiaotian is very tall. On this day, Xiaotian ate 2 eggs, a piece of bread, and two cups of milk for breakfast. At noon, he ate two bowls of vegetable rice and a bowl of old hen stew. In the afternoon, he drank a large glass of Coke and ate I bought a big red apple, and when I was bored, I also watched the TV series "My Dad"] There is a long description of dinner and sleep at the back. Before Qu Qianqian had time to finish it, thirty seconds were up. The producer took the card back and asked Qu Sinian, who was behind Qu Qianqian, to take off his earplugs and eye mask and listen to Qu Qianqian's description to him. The time described is one minute. Qu Qianqian looked at the back and forgot about the front. She frowned and racked her brains and said: "my dad¡­¡­" Qu Sinian: "" ? ? ? Are you so playful right from the start? The audience in the live broadcast room almost laughed like crazy: ¡¾Xiao Ming: Give my dad back! ! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, that's right, the card clearly says it's Xiao Ming's father! Why did he become the best actor? ¡¿ "Watching TV," Qu Qianqian clearly remembers the latter part clearly, "The TV I watched was "My Dad"." Qu Sinian: "" ¡¾It feels like Actor Qu has a confused look on his face. Hahaha. Is this what I mean by looking at myself? ¡¿ [No, Actor Qu doesn¡¯t think that the TV show ¡°My Dad¡± that Baby Qianqian is talking about is referring to watching his own TV show, right? ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 823 Lili and her father¡¯s treasure hunt game (1) ¡¾Eh, it's very possible! After all, if it were me, I would never have imagined that the program team would directly name the TV series "My Dad". It is so misleading to say it like this! ¡¿ Qu Qianqian thought for a while and then said: "Then, you were eating and drinking Coke! Also, you ate an egg in the morning. No, it seemed like two eggs and a glass of milk." After that, Qu Qianqian really couldn¡¯t remember anything else. After all, there were too many numbers, and they were all one or two, which was very easy to confuse. Seeing that Qu Sinian still had time, he asked directly some details: "What kind of rice is it? Is it white rice? And Coke, is it iced or not?" When he asked this question, Qu Qianqian really remembered: "It's not white rice, it's vegetable rice!" Because Qu Qianqian likes to eat vegetables and rice, she remembered it as soon as Qu Sinian asked. As for Coke She shook her head and said she really didn¡¯t remember this. But the time has come, and even if she remembers it, there is no time to say it. Qu Sinian combined the remaining sentences that Qu Qianqian just said, and when he spoke to Xiao Luli, it was already a relatively reasonable and logical sentence: "I," Qu Sinian pointed at himself and said that he was the protagonist of the story, "For breakfast, I ate two eggs and a glass of milk, for lunch I ate two bowls of vegetable rice, drank a cup of Coke, and also watched my own performance television." ¡¾I'll wipe it! This can also be brought back by Actor Qu, it¡¯s so abnormal! ¡¿ ¡¾Eh, it¡¯s true, except for some misguided ones, Actor Qu has actually made up for the original lines to a large extent. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, I hope baby Lili can be more powerful later! ¡¿ As if she was afraid that Xiao Luli would not remember clearly, Qu Sinian repeated the words many times during this minute. When it was Xiao Luli's turn, she nodded and began to relay it to her expressionless father with great confidence: "Dad, look at me!" The little girl imitated Qu Sinian¡¯s gesture and pointed at herself. Qu Sinian: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± It seems wrong, but it also seems right. Lu Junhan raised his eyelids: "Then?" "Then," Little Loli said seriously with a stern face, "Then I ate eggs in the morning, two eggs!" Lu Junhan: "" Do I want to give you a certificate? Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Oh, that's great, what happens next?" ¡°And then, I drank a glass of Coke!¡± The little girl forgot about the milk without thinking, "At noon, I ate and watched TV." Lu Junhan frowned slightly: "That's it?" Before Lu Junhan put on the blindfold, he looked at the line card that Qu Qianqian drew from a distance. There were many words, far from such a few simple sentences. These words stopped the little girl. She scratched her head with her little hands, her black and clear eyelashes fluttering in confusion, as if she felt that there was more to it than that. After all, Uncle Qu has been talking about it for a long time, but fortunately, the little girl is also unwilling to give up. She thought for a while and said in a sweet voice, "Then, when you saw me on TV, you came over and said that you wanted to watch it with them. If they didn't want to, you hit them, which made them really hurt. Later, at night, they got so angry that I¡¯ve eaten five bowls of rice!¡± Before Lu Junhan said anything, the live broadcast room exploded immediately: ¡¾I wipe it, I wipe it, is baby Lili a prophecy from God? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah, five bowls of rice at night, can she say that? Could it be that the program team had revealed the question to her in advance? ¡¿ "Hahaha, I thought too much upstairs. Even if I really understand the question, do you think Baby Lili's brain can remember it?" ¡¿ ¡¾What is the truth upstairs? ¡¿ [At that time, I saw that Qianqian¡¯s baby didn¡¯t have time to watch the dinner later, and saw that they had five bowls of rice for dinner. I immediately felt that this group was out of business. After all, even if it is currently edited, there can¡¯t be five bowls of rice. What normal person would do that at night? Eating five bowls of rice, this is clearly a trap dug by the show crew. Unexpectedly, Baby Lili is so amazing, she actually got it right as soon as she said it! ¡¿ ¡¾I'm the only one curious, can baby Lili really eat five bowls of rice when she's angry? ¡¿ ¡¾Maybe it¡¯s a very small bowl! Let alone five bowls, I can probably eat ten bowls. ¡¿ ?? Lu Junhan was very straightforward, pointing at Xiao Luli, and directly pointed at Xiao LuliLi's words were relayed to Jian Xiyan behind him intact. Jian Xiyan thought for a moment, looked at his father who took off his blindfold and headphones, and wrote a few keywords on the writing board: ¡¾Sister Lili, in the morning, I had two Coca-Cola eggs, at noon, I watched TV about fighting with my father, and also ate, and in the evening I ate five bowls of rice. ¡¿ Jian Yi was silent for a while. Like Lu Junhan, he also reported it directly. ¡°As for Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s group, the last person to repeat the story was Liu Peng. What surprised the audience the most was that father and daughter Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian seemed to have very high IQs and were very smart. In the third session, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s group could not remember as much or as completely as Lu Li¡¯s group. But when Zhou Xiaoxiao passed a few sentences to Bai Xinlian, the other party seemed to have already read the line cards and directly repeated 60% of the original lines. When she relayed it to Liu Peng, Liu Peng seemed to be thinking, but the answer he finally gave was 80% similar to the line card. This is unprecedented since major variety shows have played this kind of game, and the accuracy is terrifyingly high. In the end, as expected, Lu Li and his team lost. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang: "!!!" It¡¯s over! He¡¯d better carry the train and run to the train station overnight! But you can¡¯t run. Not only can¡¯t you run, Jian Chenglang also has to bite the bullet and hand over the three square tents that are extremely small and crude and cannot be used for people one by one into the hands of Jian Yi and others with a smile. Fortunately, Qu Sinian and the others were mentally prepared, and the game process was not too taxing on the father. Although the result was not good, the three fathers were in a good mood. ¡° Moreover, this square tent is too simple. Therefore, when folded, it is only a small size and is so light that it seems to weigh nothing. When carrying it up the mountain, it is not difficult at all. In contrast, although Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others won, they still had a large group of heavy giraffe tents carried on their backs, as if they were carrying a thousand kilograms of stone. They were covered in sweat after just a few steps, and The giraffe's long neck cannot be tucked back in, so it can only stand upright behind it, not to mention how weird it looks. Bai Xinlian and Liu Peng also looked very ugly. It seems that they didn¡¯t expect that the tent they got stuck by cheating and using magic to peek at the lines would be so troublesome! Seeing that Lu Li and the others had already packed lightly and walked out for some distance, while they were still thinking about how to completely stuff the tent into their bags, the two of them couldn't help but feel annoyed. ¡­¡­ Over there, Xiao Luli spread out the map that Jian Chenglang had given to each group of guests before and began to think about it while walking. Previously, Jian Chenglang gave each group of guests a map, saying that the program team had buried a lot of treasures in the mountains. ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s afraid that the guests won¡¯t be too lazy to look for the treasure, but will go straight up the mountain. Jian Chenglang also specifically reminded that those treasures were children's toys and food. In short, if you don¡¯t look for treasure, even if you have a tent to stay in tonight, you won¡¯t have anything to eat. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 824 Lili and her father¡¯s treasure hunt game (2) Jian Chenglang gave the guests a color map. Each scenic spot module above is described in an extremely simple and detailed manner. Even a tiny river and even a small patch of green grass are clearly marked on it. It is very similar to the scenic topographic map placed at the gate when I went to an amusement park in the past. Even every place where treasures are hidden is specially marked with a little red dot. Anyone with a little bit of intelligence can basically understand it. "Dad, what should I do? I can't understand." With a bitter look on her face, Xiao Luli turned around and asked her father for help. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" I can¡¯t understand that you were looking so seriously just now. Lu Junhan glanced at the mountainous area map in her little hand, opened her thin lips and said directly: "The map is backwards." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at the map in her hand again, and found that it seemed to be backwards, so she quickly turned the map back: "That's right, why is the map Uncle Jian gave me upside down! No wonder they can't understand it!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" It¡¯s you who took it backwards, what does the map I gave you have to do with it! ! Jian Xiyan, who was holding the map upside down next to him, glanced at Xiao Luli and saw that she had turned the map upside down, so he quickly turned the map in her hand upside down as well. Qu Qianqian blinked and followed suit. Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Chenglang: "" "Let these three little guys hold the map, let alone dig for treasures. I'm afraid they and their father will never be able to get out of this mountain in their lifetime. After the little girl turned the map back, she began to think about it again with a professional spirit and a serious expression like an expert. But this time, she only lasted for two seconds before she scratched her head and said to Lu Junhan eagerly. : "Dad, I don't seem to understand anymore." Lu Junhan: "" "Dad," Lu Li tilted her head and thought for a moment, raised her little face, and said politely in a sweet voice, "did Uncle Director Jian give me the wrong map?" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang gritted his teeth, with a confused and seductive smile on his face: "Lili, have you ever thought that maybe it's not the map's problem?" The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened and she said in surprise: ¡°Is that your problem, Uncle Director Jian?¡± Without waiting for Jian Chenglang to answer, she trotted up to Jian Chenglang, raised her little fat face, and said in surprise: "Uncle Director Jian, did you really give us the wrong map? Where is the real map? Can dad and I understand it? If we can't understand it, can you change it to a map that both dad and I can understand? ?¡± Jian Chenglang: "" The audience in the live broadcast room laughed like crazy. This series of questions caught Jian Chenglang off guard. The next second, he cupped his fists and said, "Okay! You win! Never see you again!" With that said, Jian Chenglang ran away without saying a word. Leaving the little girl alone, she turned to look at Lu Junhan in confusion, scratched her head, and said confusedly: "Dad, has Uncle Jian gone to find the real map for us?" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan looked at Jian Cheng's flying back and said in a light voice: "No, he is not in good health and went for a run." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" " Xiao Luli really believed it. In order not to disturb Jian Chenglang's running exercise, the little girl had to make do with the "fake map" in her hand. Fortunately, although she, brother Xiyan and sister Qianqian didn't understand the map very well. But adults like Dad, Uncle Jian, and Uncle Qu can understand it. After a while, they dug out a large bottle of mineral water wrapped in a plastic bag and film from the sand pit not far away. Xiao Luli held the big bottle of mineral water, and Xiao Naoyin said happily: "Dad, look, we have water to drink!" That little appearance makes me happier than digging out a million. Qu Qianqian also dug out something nearby: "Sister Lili! There are cups here! Lots and lots of cups."??! " Qu Qianqian dug out a long disposable cup. And Jian Xiyan also came back, holding a pack of at least thirty straws in his hand. At this moment, Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian also followed, but they were the only ones who followed. When Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others were still struggling with the cumbersome and troublesome giraffe tent. Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian saw that Lu Junhan and the others had already gone up the mountain and were walking further and further. Without thinking, they gave up the heavy giraffe tent they had just won in the game. Straight away, carry an empty backpack that the program team gave to each guest. Taking the treasure map, he also went up the mountain. The purpose of Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian's participation in the program this time was not to increase their popularity and become popular in the entertainment industry. They turned Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian who were originally in this world into puppets. Replace them with a legitimate and unmistakable identity for Jian Chenglang to participate in this show. The purpose of going to such great lengths is to get close to Lu Li and kill her completely, who is most likely Miss Fu herself or a puppet of Miss Fu. Yes, Liu Peng is the man in black who appeared at the Lu family banquet before. And Bai Xinlian is the ruthless woman in white. They came all the way from Haicheng to Sanya just to deal with Lu Li and completely get rid of Lu Li, a person they all suspected. As for the old man in gray robe, he continued to stay in Haicheng with his men. Exploring the pregnant women and three- and four-year-old girls in Haicheng to find the true whereabouts of Little Master Fu, and at the same time find a way to kill Pei Xiubai, who is the reincarnation of Ye Heng. In short, they will never let Little Master Fu and Ye Heng return to heaven alive! It was originally just a tent. No matter how heavy it was, it hindered the forward speed. But as long as Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian used their magic, the extremely heavy tent on their backs would become as paper-like. light. By then, carrying the tent up the mountain will not be a big problem at all. But now it is being broadcast live. Before Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian came, they also learned about this variety show online. The current popularity is amazing. Not only are there many domestic fans, but also many foreign fans are watching. This also resulted in that every move they made now was under the eyes of multiple pairs of eyes. What if they cast spells or disguised poorly, and the audience discovered something was wrong, and then suspected them, causing a large-scale commotion of "there may really be gods in the world", etc., disrupting the world's order. It will be easy to alarm Heaven. Once Tiandao was alerted, Tiandao discovered that they had smuggled into this world. Forget about killing Yesheng and Lu Li, they will probably be sent out of this world immediately! Therefore, Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian abandoned their tents and followed Lu Junhan closely, waiting for the opportunity to kill Lu Li. Soon, this opportunity came. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 825 It¡¯s still dead¡­ Because the 6 groups of guests were divided into two major groups. Only two live broadcast rooms were opened, and only two cameras followed the guests. Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian went straight up the mountain without waiting for Zhou Xiaoxiao, because they were new guests. Although their appearance was outrageous, after playing the game just now, their IQs were equally astonishing, and they gained a lot of fans. But in general, the number of fans is still not as large as that of Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia, who were already guests in the first episode of the show. So, the photographers in Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s group hesitated, and ultimately did not follow Liu Peng and the others up the mountain. Instead, they stayed where they were and continued to film the scene where Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others were ¡°tortured¡± by the giraffe tent. In this way, Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian easily got rid of the camera, and also got rid of part of the audience. As long as they avoid the cameras of Lu Junhan and the others and stay out of the sight of the audience, nothing they do will arouse the audience's suspicion. Even if the audience does become suspicious, it will be difficult to suspect them. But the bad thing is that the photographers in Lu Junhan's group probably know very well which group of guests the audience wants to see most. The three little guys and their father in front of them all scattered around to look for treasures. If the photographer behind him can capture the big guys, he will try his best to capture everyone. If one or two of them are too far away and cannot be captured by the camera, the photographer can only give up. But the group of people who gave up was not Lu Junhan and Lu Li. Their group has the largest number of fans and viewers, so photographers naturally keep a close eye on them. As a result, Lu Li and Lu Junhan were always in the audience's sight. Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian had to think twice before looking for an opportunity to make a move. ¡° Moreover, Jian Chenglang who was following behind him had obviously begun to doubt his memory, and also doubted them. Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian noticed along the way that Jian Chenglang frequently glanced at them with probing eyes. If they made any unusual moves again, Jian Chenglang would probably find a reason to force them to do so. Exit the program group. They have to be careful. Fortunately, although the photographer followed closely, Lu Li had a lively and out-of-the-box personality. After finding a treasure of a frying pan under the tree, she couldn't help but run to the lake and started using the pot to catch the fish in the lake. There is water everywhere around the fish. Her father frowned slightly, not to mention how disgusted he was, but he didn't stop her from playing by the lake, and just stood not far away and watched. The photographer felt that it was rare to see Lu Junhan, who had always had no expression on his face, showing such a "rich" expression of disgust. He quickly zoomed in on Lu Junhan's handsome and indifferent face, and directly gave him a single close up. ¡°In this way, the little girl playing by the lake is no longer in the camera Bai Xinlian and Liu Peng looked at each other and knew that their chance had come! Liu Peng's eyes flashed slightly, pretending not to understand the program's procedures, and went straight to Jian Chenglang, his tall body blocking his view of Lu Li. Seeing this, Bai Xinlian didn't waste any more time or hesitate. He raised his hand, his ten fingers flew over and over, and he quickly performed a vicious spell that could kill people. Before the camera moved to Lu Li stepped forward. A dazzling red light passed through the air, and at an astonishing speed, it instantly penetrated Lu Li's body! Seeing this, the little girl in a white dress, who looked delicate and cute, smiled a little deeper and a little sarcastically. ¡°Little Master Fu, that¡¯s just the way it is. It was not easily solved by them! ¡­¡­ "dad¡­¡­" The man in black, Liu Peng, was pretending to ask Jian Chenglang about the program. Before Jian Chenglang could answer, the two of them suddenly heard this weak and pitiful little milky sound coming from the lake not far away. It¡¯s completely different from the crisp and lively energy it had just now. On the contrary, it was dying, and it was obviously the kind of trembling and fragile sound that a dying person would make. Liu Peng¡¯s dark eyes moved violently, and his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but be happy. This is a success? He suddenly turned his head and did not see Bai Xinlian who was standing there before. Presumably he was afraid of being suspected, so he withdrew immediately when he saw that Lu Li was about to die. But Liu Peng saw at a glance, on the shore of the lake, a little girl wearing white denim shorts and two ponytails on her head. She is nowShe knelt on the grass facing him, her little black head hanging down, her thin back slightly bent, her whole body trembling, looking weak and pitiful. It seems that it was really successful. But think about it. Lu Li is just a puppet created by Ye Heng to confuse their Little Master Fu. It is not difficult to deal with at all. Even if Lu Li is really Little Master Fu herself, her huge soul power belonging to Ye Heng has been sealed, so naturally Nor is it their opponent. Jian Chenglang obviously thought something had happened to Xiao Luli, so he walked towards her without paying attention to Liu Peng next to him. Liu Peng saw that his goal had been achieved, and Lu Li's death was only a matter of time. He is not worried at all that Lu Li will be revived. The medical technology in this world is not enough to treat the huge damage caused by the spell! He was just trying to find a reason to quit the show when he saw Bai Xinlian, her face as white as snow, clutching her chest with her hands, walking out from behind a big tree. Before Bai Xinlian could say anything, Liu Peng smelled a strong smell of blood coming from behind the big tree. His expression suddenly changed: "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Bai Xinlian seemed to want to speak, but couldn't hold it back for a moment, and blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth! Liu Peng was shocked. Turning his head to the side, he saw that the cameras were all surrounding Lu Li, and he didn't pay attention to them at all. He quickly used his magic to treat Bai Xinlian under the bluish light. After Bai Xinlian recovered a little, she took a deep breath. Instead of answering his words, she gritted her teeth and said, "I didn't kill her!" "How can it be!" Liu Peng frowned. The way Lu Li looked weak and about to die just now did not look like Bai Xinlian had not killed Lu Li. But soon, he knew why the little girl was so dying and called her dad just now. Lu Junhan walked over and frowned slightly: "What?" The next second, the same pitiful and weak whimpering sound came from the little Loli: "Dad, the fish they just caught is dead They put it on the ground and gave it grass to eat, but it still died" Her sad and trembling tone of despair was as if she was the one who died. Liu Peng: "" At this time, Bai Xinlian, whose face was as cold as ice, gritted his teeth again and said coldly: "She was also cast a forbidden spell by Ye Heng! When we dealt with Ye Heng before, her soul power only increased by 5 times, but when I attacked Lu Li just now, the soul power that bounced back was more than 7 times higher!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 826 Yuyu will not be pitiful! Liu Peng¡¯s expression changed uncertainly for a while before he said in a deep voice: "Ye Heng has always loved his daughter as much as her life. Now the effect of the forbidden spell on Lu Li is much stronger than that on Ye Heng himself. Could it be that this Lu Li is Little Master Fu herself?" If this is the case, then things will be much easier to handle. ¡°Compared with aimlessly searching Manhai City and killing someone when you suspect someone, it¡¯s easier to have a single clear goal. At that time, they only need to focus all their efforts on dealing with this only target. No matter how strong and lucky Little Master Fu is, she can save her from danger. With so many of them, there is no need to worry about not being able to kill her. "uncertain." "If you hadn't met Pei Xiubai before, you wouldn't have seen the insidious scene in which Pei Xiubai pretended to be lame even though his leg was not lame, and in the end almost killed Mr. Xuan. Bai Xinlian may have decided that Lu Li must be the young master Fu herself without even thinking about it. But after Pei Xiubai trampled on Mr. Xuan's wrist, the image of Ye Heng as cunning, cunning, deep-tempered, and good at bluffing and deceiving everyone has long been deeply engraved in Bai Xinlian's mind. As a result, things that were very obvious at first sight were even close to the truth, but Bai Xinlian was hesitant and worried: "Maybe this is a trick that Ye Heng deliberately set up for us, just to make us mistake the puppet Lu Li for Mistress Fu, in order to protect the real Mistress Fu. Of course, it does not rule out that Lu Li is really the mistress. Little Master Fu herself. No matter what the possibility is, we must kill her! We must not let her return to Haicheng alive!" Liu Peng obviously thinks so too. ¡­¡­ "On the other side, the fish was scooped up by the pot and struggled on the grass for a long time. Finally, it died, and its body contained several pieces of grass. In the end, Lu Junhan disembowelled it with a knife, cleaned it simply and quickly, and wrapped it in a plastic bag. It was about to become their dinner on the barbecue grill that night. The little girl stopped crying when she heard that this fish that died for no reason would enter her stomach at night and would be cooked deliciously by her father. Instead, it was like holding a doll, holding the fish wrapped in a plastic bag, looking at the glaring old round old round with big black and clear eyes, obviously unblinking fish eyes, as if coaxing a child, whispering telling it stories about fish. "Yuyu, don't be afraid. My dad said that he will work hard to make you smell good at night. By then, you will become so delicious that other fish will be envious to death. Everyone is envious of you!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang was silent for a while, then turned to the producer who had just followed him and said, "Watch her, don't let her go to the lake." The producer didn't know the reason, but said: "Director Jian, don't worry, our safety measures are very complete, even if she goes to the lake, there will be no accidents, you can rest assured." The corners of Jian Chenglang's mouth twitched: "Who said I was worried about her." Producer:"??" Jian Chenglang roared: "I'm worried about the fish in the lake!!!" Producer:"¡­¡­" Because there is a temple on the mountain, and this temple is very efficacious, many people come to worship Buddha. Over time, every plant and tree on the mountain, and even the fish fed by the monks in the lake, seemed to people to be a little fairy-like. The fish in the lake were fairy fish. It is completely different from those coquettish and cheap fish outside. The most different thing is their price. The fish outside is 10 yuan a piece. There are at least ten thousand fish here. As for the fish that Xiao Luli caught just now, after the program team goes up the mountain, they will have to give 10,000 yuan to the host of the temple. After all, there are so many people watching in the live broadcast room, so it can't be relied on. And this small amount of 10,000 yuan directly caused Jian Chenglang to seriously overspend the budget for this program. ¡°If he didn¡¯t look at her and asked her to catch a few more, then he could only declare the program team bankrupt! Facts have proved that Jian Chenglang's worries are not unreasonable. Over there, Xiao Luli and the others have been looking for the "treasure" for more than half an hour. They have harvested a lot of ingredients for tonight, as well as various pots and pans, but there is no trace of the barbecue grill or seasonings. , now sitting under the shade of a tree, taking a break. Lu Junhan unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, raised his head, and took a sip.The sexy Adam's apple rolled, causing the audience in the live broadcast room to scream repeatedly. At this moment, little Luli walked over with her short legs and hugged the fish. She raised her long black eyelashes, and looked at Lu Junhan with her big, clear, black eyes. Her little face was very plump, and she looked innocent and innocent to death. I saw her little body coming closer, and said in a small voice: "dad." Lu Junhan held the mineral water in his big hand and glanced at her casually. The little girl looked at the fish in her arms hesitantly, pursed her mouth, and seemed a little sad: "Dad, look, isn't this fish very pitiful?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡¾Good guy! Is Lili¡¯s IQ so high now? They will actually play hard to get! Sure enough, after the New Year, people who are one year older are different! ¡¿ ¡¾Nonsense! We, Lili, are obviously doing courtesy first and then fighting! Look at how cute she is with her evil intentions She definitely doesn't have any good intentions! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, Dad Lu looked cautious and said, please start your performance. It seemed that he was really frightened by Lili's unconventional behavior. ¡¿ ¡¾Actually, baby Lili is very kind. I think she thought it was too pitiful that the fish died and wanted to put it back into the lake. ¡¿ ¡¾I also think that this fish was flopping too much in the pot before and accidentally fell to the ground and died. Baby Lili was so anxious that she poured a lot of water on it! ¡¿ "Yes, and she also pulled out a lot of grass to feed it. Although this behavior is a bit hard to describe, in essence, we can still see Lili's kind nature! ¡¿ Jian Chenglang thought the same way, and felt that the little girl must put the fish back. But the program team has already lost 10,000 yuan. If the fish is put back and the blood on it pollutes the entire lake, then it won¡¯t be a matter of money later. The entire program team may have to stay and clean the lake! Jian Chenglang was about to speak up to stop the little girl from having such a dangerous idea of ??destroying the environment, when Lu Junhan let out a faint "hmm", expressing that he was indeed pitiful. The next second, the little Loli¡¯s dark eyes lit up instantly, and she said in a soft and waxy voice: "Then Dad, can we catch another fish? If there is another fish to accompany it, the fish will not be pitiful! Moreover, in this case, we can eat two delicious fish at night La! This is really great!" Jian Chenglang: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 827 Let¡¯s catch four fishes Producer:"¡­¡­" Not only is it great, you are obviously trying to make our director Jian go bankrupt further! It¡¯s hard to bear ten thousand, but here comes another ten thousand! Director Jian is probably going crazy! This issue is to ensure the personal safety of the guests. Before recording this episode, the program team spent a lot of money to cover the entire mountain. Except for the original monks in the temple on the mountain and the merchants selling things on the top of the mountain, no other tourists are allowed to enter. As for the losses to businesses and temples caused by the lack of tourists today, all losses will be borne by the program team. ¡°As a result, there is not much budget left for this program. Although Lu Junhan, an investor, also participated in the show, Lu Junhan is essentially a black-hearted businessman who puts profits first, rather than a philanthropist who saw that the show team was about to lose money, so he showed his kindness and invested an additional sum of money. What¡¯s more, Jian Chenglang and the others later spent money to find a lot of people to conduct detailed investigations of various terrains on the mountain. Every dangerous place has been protected. Naturally, the protection is set very low to protect against those lively and active little guys. So this is another huge expense. As for the hidden "treasures", the cost is not much, but it is still a lot of money. There are various other expenses. ¡°In short, adding up the bits and pieces, the program team really doesn¡¯t have much budget left, only a few dozen yuan at most. And the fish that Xiao Luli owned was accidentally thrown to death. But even if he fell to his death, Jian Chenglang could only admit it with tears in his eyes. In an attempt to save the 10,000 yuan that was not part of the plan and exceeded the budget from waiting for the meeting. For example, if Liu Peng and the others didn¡¯t want the tent just now, he could immediately have it returned to the merchant, which would save him a thousand dollars. In fact, this ten thousand is really not a lot of money to Jian Chenglang. The amount of wine he usually drinks at home is far more than this amount. He can easily fill up this big hole by casually digging into his pocket. But Jian Chenglang has a clear distinction between public and private affairs. He is now Director Jian, not the second young master of the Jian family. What he wants to do and what he can spend is the money given by investors. There is absolutely no reason to use his own money to make up for the program's losses. Therefore, the money that is overspended on the program can only be saved from the program. Just as Jian Chenglang was thinking about whether to reduce the number of treasures, he dug around and found the remaining 9,000. It¡¯s hard to come up with the remaining 9,000. After all, the main budget is spent on protecting the safety of guests and appeasing businessmen and monks. ¡°These two cannot be touched at all, so they can only be deducted from the guests¡¯ food. But the money spent on food and drinks only accounts for a small amount. After all, it doesn¡¯t cost much to eat and drink, and it only costs 20,000 yuan to survive. ??And from the 20,000 food expenses, 9,000 will have to be eliminated The hidden Coke, milk, and beer must be replaced with free boiled water; The barbecue grill that has not been found must be quickly found and returned; As for the chicken, duck, fish, pork, and all kinds of prawns and seafood hidden on the top of the mountain, don¡¯t even think about it. Jian Chenglang: "" It¡¯s over. Boss Lu and the others may really starve to death tonight. ¡° Moreover, the big meal planned by their program team tonight is gone, so they can only eat instant noodles. However, with such scattered savings, it might really amount to 9,000. Just as Jian Chenglang was thinking about it, the guests had no food to eat in the evening. He took them to the temple to beg for food. Will the monks give him time? I heard the little girl asking if the fish was pitiful. Before she could say anything, she saw that she was really going to catch another fish. Ten thousand tolerance, another 10,000. There is no way for people to survive. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang: "!!!" Three seconds later¡ª¡ª Jian Chenglang took a step forward. The producer was so frightened that he quickly reached out and grabbed Jian Chenglang: "Director Jian! Director Jian, calm down! It is illegal to beat children! And we are still broadcasting it live!" Jian Chenglang frowned and waved his hand away: "Don't worry, I didn't plan to hit her.??, I am also very calm now. " How could the producer believe it? He advised with all his sincerity: "Director Jian, this is really unbeatable. Look, if you hit me, the next second, countless people behind the camera will immediately call the police, believe it or not. It's okay if you are caught, but what if the audience thinks that our program team is? A violent show crew who beats guests when they don't agree with each other will ruin the reputation of our show crew. That's not good, don't you think?" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang had no expression on his face: "I'll say it again, I really didn't want to hit her." Isn¡¯t that just 10,000 more! No big deal, no more instant noodles! They all stood on the top of the mountain at night, looking up at the sky and drinking the northwest wind! And over there, the little girl had no idea what was happening to the two uncles who were eavesdropping not far away. She flashed her big, bright black eyes, as if she had thought of something, and scratched her head with a solemn expression: "No! This doesn't seem to work!" Lu Junhan was already used to her fussing like this. He grabbed the mineral water, raised his head and took another sip of water, and then asked calmly: "Why can't it work?" Xiao Luli spread the fish in his hand in front of Lu Junhan, puffed out his fat face, and said seriously: "Dad, look, if another fish accompanies it, the fish will not be pitiful, but the other fish will definitely feel that it is very pitiful and pitiful, because it accompanies the fish but has no other Yuyu is accompanying it. It will definitely be jealous of Yuyu!" Lu Junhan: "" If you want to eat more fish at night, just say so. How can two fishes come up with so much drama? Little Loli didn¡¯t know that her little thoughts had been exposed. She tilted her head and thought for a moment, stretched out four fingers, said with a straight face, and said very, very seriously: "Dad, why don't we go catch four fishes! People know where the parents and grandparents of the fishes are! Wait until we catch them all! They won't be pitiful! They will be very happy! Because my aunt said before, as long as the family is together, no matter what time, they will be very happy!" Song Qingwan in front of the TV: "" The audience did not take the little girl¡¯s grandparents, parents, and parents seriously: ¡¾Hahahaha, yes, a family must be neat and tidy! Even if you die, you will die together! ¡¿ "Damn it, I'm so cruel! If you don¡¯t take action, that¡¯s it. Once you take action, you¡¯ll get it straight away! Even the grandparents are not spared! ¡¿ ¡¾Lili looked at the fish and took a sip of saliva: I am not trying to kill you, but I want your family to reunite happily! Hahaha, Lili is so damaged! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, it's the first time I've seen someone talk about killing a few more fish in such a fresh and refined way! ¡¿ However, Lu Junhan didn't speak yet. When Jian Chenglang over there heard this, his one fish instantly turned into four and exploded immediately. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 828 You are a girl now Jian Chenglang walked over. Seeing this, the producer rushed forward, hugged Jian Chenglang's waist tightly, and shouted without tears: "Calm down! Calm down, Director Jian!" Jian Chenglang turned around and yelled: "I'm so calm! You fucking think I look like I can calm down?" Producer:"¡­¡­" Jian Chenglang threw his hand away: "If I keep calm, all the fish in the pond will be wiped out by her! Then you can just wait and compensate our entire program team to others!" The producer was pushed away violently and had no choice but to hug Jian Chenglang tightly again, his old face trembling: "Director Jian, it's not that I don't want you to go over. The problem is, you can beat the little one, but you can't beat the big one! You forgot, the little girl's father is still there! I heard that Mr. Lu is here When you were sixteen, you could easily challenge thirty bodyguards. In the past few years, you must have become even more perverted. You could challenge fifty bodyguards! If your old stature were to pass, I'm afraid you would have to die, Jane. guide!" Jian Chenglang: "" The producer¡¯s voice was raised a lot due to excitement, causing Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes to be directly attracted to it. Seeing the two of them chatting and hugging each other, she immediately forgot about catching four fish. She looked at Lu Junhan next to her, her pretty little brows furrowed, and she said tangledly, "Dad, Director Jian and Uncle, they hugged each other so tightly. Are they in love?" Jian Chenglang: "" Producer:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" The cameraman quickly moved the camera to Jian Chenglang. The audience in the live broadcast room laughed and laughed at all kinds of gay remarks. Jian Chenglang and the producer looked at each other, held back their expressions of wanting to vomit, and quickly separated. Next to her, Qu Qianqian, who was also sitting under the tree and resting, knew very well about falling in love, because she had been in love with Sister Lili before. So, she said excitedly: "Definitely! Sister Lili, look, they are all hugging each other! My dad said that if we were holding hands before, it was not called falling in love! Two people can only hug each other, very tightly. , that¡¯s what falling in love is! So Uncle Director Jian must be in love with Uncle Producer!¡± Qu Sinian: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Producer:"¡­¡­" Xiao Luli scratched her head: "But my aunt said that only boys and girls can fall in love." Qu Qianqian was shocked and turned to look at Qu Sinian, obviously wanting to verify. In front of the camera, Qu Sinian couldn't say much, as any more words would make mistakes, so he could only touch his nose angrily and look up at the sky, indicating that he didn't hear anything. Qu Qianqian: "" But Jian Xiyan was a little happy. Although he didn't understand what falling in love was, he guessed it was similar to making friends. So, with bright eyes, he wrote word for word: ¡¾Then I can fall in love with Sister Lili! ¡¿ Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi glanced at his excited and delicate face with a dull expression, and stated a fact, killing the signs of his puppy love in an understatement: "Don't forget, you are a girl now." Jian Xiyan's eyes widened, as if he had been struck by lightning. Only then did he remember that he had turned himself into a girl in order not to go to school and to be on TV with Sister Lili and Sister Qianqian. Xiao Zhengtai¡¯s face instantly drooped. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 829 Why can¡¯t she get fat after eating? In order to change the topic of "falling in love". ??Especially now during live broadcasts, if the topic of love is talked about too much, it is easy to be labeled as "gay" or "underage puppy love", which will harm the harmony in the live broadcast room. So, Jian Chenglang could only hold back his bleeding heart, take a deep breath, and remind the cute little lolita who was still tilting her head, worrying about what "falling in love" meant: "Lili, aren't you going to catch fish?" "That's right! I'm going to catch fish!" The little girl's eyes widened, as if she just remembered. She quickly got up from the ground and turned to look at Lu Junhan hurriedly: "Dad, let's go catch fish quickly! If it's a little later, the fish will be pitiful." died!" Jian Chenglang: "" When you come back after catching the fish, I will die of pity! But soon, Jian Chenglang no longer felt pitiful at all. He even wanted to get into the water on the spot and help Xiao Luli catch fish! Because he just received news that Lu suddenly made another investment. Although I don¡¯t know whether it was Lu Qidong¡¯s handiwork or Song Qingwan¡¯s who was watching the live broadcast in front of the TV, there is no doubt that this money directly solved Jian Chenglang¡¯s urgent need! There is no need to return the barbecue grill, no need to replace Coke, milk, and beer with boiled water, no need to find the chicken, duck, fish, and pork on the top of the mountain, and their seafood dinner is back at night! Now, let alone looking at the fish in the pond, even looking at the producer's old face like a dead tree, Jian Chenglang felt that he was pretty and handsome. Since they have money, the quality of life of the guests at night can be further improved. Jian Chenglang first asked someone to buy a few new tents, intending to replace the dilapidated tents that Lu Junhan and the others got from a failed game and could only accommodate a child. He was also very considerate. He replaced the "treasure pot" that the little girl had just found under the tree with a small fishing net specially used for catching fish. He also put a raincoat on her to prevent her clothes from getting damaged during the fishing process. Wet. It is true that the little girl¡¯s father is a black-hearted vampire and a hard-core man who never pulls out his hair, but how could the little guy have a generous and kind-hearted aunt and grandfather! Sure enough, not long after, another investment came in from Lu's account. Jian Chenglang could not be more satisfied, and he completely regarded Xiao Luli as the God of Wealth. "Don't say she wants to catch four fish, even if she wants to catch all the fish in the pond, he has no objection! The little girl was rough when catching fish before, but now she put on a raincoat and acted even more unscrupulously. If Lu Junhan hadn't beaten her up, she might have wanted to jump directly into the lake. Lu Junhan didn't follow her and saw that she was I was so excited that I went to the side to answer the phone. And when the little girl saw her father working, she didn¡¯t force her to catch fish with her. After all, her father was making money now. When he made a lot of money, he could raise her until she was fat. She really wants to become white and fat. Because my father said before, only little girls like that are healthy. "It's a pity that no matter how much she eats, her father will always say that she is too thin. She is almost fat from eating, but her father still says that she is too thin. It¡¯s really annoying. Why can¡¯t she gain weight by eating? no. She will have to eat more in the future and become fat and white. Then her father will definitely like her more! Xiao Lu Li clenched her little fists and looked at the several plump fish swimming under the sparkling clear lake, feeling unusually ambitious. Just eat five fish today! She will definitely not get fat after eating four fishes! But five fish may not be enough. After all, there are also Sister Qianqian and Uncle Jian. They must also eat fish. The little girl is wondering whether it would be better to catch 5 fish, 7 fish, or 10 fish. She didn¡¯t notice that behind her, a figure holding a sharp dagger, with a cold murderous intent, was gradually approaching her! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 830 Bai Xinlian assassinates Lu Li (1) Spells can't help Lu Li, and Bai Xinlian can only rely on human weapons. Originally, Liu Peng wanted to kill Lu Li personally when he saw that Bai Xinlian was seriously injured by the 7 times rebounded soul power. But he is too tall at 1.85 meters and is a big man. If he touches a little girl like Lu Li rashly, no matter whether he does anything or not, when he walks towards her, he will attract the attention of others immediately. But Bai Xinlian is different. She is the same age as Lu Li, and she is also a fragile little girl who is curious about everything. ¡°And it¡¯s so common for little girls to suddenly get together and play together, it¡¯s not something worth noting. Sure enough, Bai Xinlian walked over. When the others heard the movement, they just glanced at it briefly and then looked away without paying much attention. Because of two investments, Jian Chenglang needed to reset the item purchase and add some more things, but he was not here at the moment. Lu Junhan, the big villain, went to answer the phone, while Jian Yi and Qu Sinian were sitting on the stone bench under the tree to rest. The other staff members all have their own things to do, and the only thing left is the camera lens that gets in the way. Xiao Luli went to the lake and did not catch fish immediately. She squatted by the lake with her small body, looking at the lake, puffing up her little fat face, and whispered to the fish about how thin she was. How thin you are, if you have to eat a few more fish tonight to become fat and white. The audience in the live broadcast room was overjoyed with her milky voice and her serious look that she was going to grow into a fat girl tonight. But as he looked, a hurried black figure passed before his eyes. It¡¯s Liu Peng. Liu Peng's eyes were all on the map. He frowned, as if he suddenly found a nearby treasure. He hurriedly passed by the camera, but he didn't know whether he didn't pay attention or he had sprained his feet. Liu Peng was one meter at a time. The eight-year-old man directly bumped into the photographer. She also knocked the camera out of his hand very accurately and threw it heavily to the ground. The screen in the live broadcast room instantly went black. All images disappeared in an instant. Liu Peng quickly squatted down and apologized to the photographer. Seeing this, Bai Xinlian drew out a very short, concealed, but extremely sharp, and highly poisonous dagger, and approached the little girl squatting by the lake. As long as the dagger is lightly touched on Lu Li's neck, not even gods can save her! Of course, even if they could, they wouldn't save her! One step. Two steps. Lu Li is right in front of you. He is about to succeed. Just when Bai Xinlian's eyes darkened, she quickly took action, and the dagger in her hand was about to stab Lu Li in the back of the neck. Who knows, the next second, the little Loli seemed to have heard something, her face was a little angry, and she stood up suddenly. "Stinky fish! You are the fat ones! You are all big fat fish. I won't eat you tonight! I'll make you so angry, huh!" A fish that lives impatiently, wants to die, and wants to be eaten: "" ? ? ? ??Didn¡¯t you say that you want to become white and fat so that your father will like you more? "You are not happy if you are fat." As expected, the heart of a koi carp is like a needle on the seabed! I don¡¯t know if the little girl was lucky or something, but Bai Xinlian¡¯s dagger pierced the hole directly. Xiao Luli seemed to be still a little angry, stamping her feet and saying, "You're finished, I'm going to find my dad and let him eat you all!" Seeing her suddenly turning around, Bai Xinlian quickly retracted her hand. I don¡¯t know if she closed it too quickly or something, but the dagger pierced directly into her abdomen, and the poison spread quickly. Bai Xinlian: "" Xiao Luli turned around and saw someone suddenly appeared behind her. She was stunned for a moment before asking Bai Xinlian if he was also here to catch fish. They saw Bai Xinlian clutching her stomach with an ugly expression, turned around and ran away in a hurry. Lu Li: "" This sister is so strange. If you want to catch fish, just say so, she won't let her catch it. But after being so disturbed by Bai Xinlian, the little girl forgot about finding her father. Returning to the lake again, she glanced around with her big black eyes and saw that no one was paying attention to her side. Like a thief, she squatted down and asked the fish in a low voice, was she really fat? fish:"¡­¡­" ¡­¡­ Over there, Bai Xinlian was almost vomiting blood. Her soul power was half beaten by Pei Xiubai before. In the past few days, I have finally recovered a little bit, and more than half of the 7 times the soul power that was rebounded just now has been removed. Now that she was poisoned, she had to use her remaining soul power to heal her wounds. The healing process is very fast, completed in three seconds. But all her soul power has been exhausted, and now she is no different from a mortal. I saw Liu Peng still dragging the photographer. Bai Xinlian gritted his teeth and decided to try again. But this time, she changed to a dagger that was not coated with poison. After all, her soul power has been completely exhausted. "If she was accidentally poisoned later, the poison would be very strong and spread very quickly. I'm afraid Liu Peng wouldn't even have time to save her. But even without applying poison, she could still kill Lu Li. It will expose herself. ¡°Before, the woman in white and the man in black existed in the form of spirits. But now they have become Bai Xinlian and Liu Peng. In order to prevent others from noticing their differences and to be seamless, they also specially took over the bodies of Bai Xinlian and Liu Peng in this world. It can be regarded as a disguised form of reincarnation. But they can only perform this kind of magic that defies heaven and consumes luck once. It is completely impossible to want to change to another body afterwards! And they had previously staked all their luck on this forbidden technique of resurrecting corpses. As a result, now, once they die, their souls leave the bodies of Bai Xinlian or Liu Peng. Their souls, which have consumed all their luck, will be directly expelled from this world. It will be more difficult to return to this world than to reach the sky. Therefore, they must not die. This is also the reason why the woman in white was so timid before. If she hadn¡¯t been worried about this, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about what other people thought, and would have pounced on Lu Li long ago. No matter what, she would have killed Lu Li first. And now, once she wiped Lu Li's neck. She and Lu Li were the only two people by the lake. If Lu Li died, she would naturally be the murderer. With Lu Junhan¡¯s power, if she, the murderer, were caught and thrown into prison, she would probably be executed immediately. Especially now that her soul power has been exhausted and she is no different from a mortal. "I'm afraid that before Mr. Xuan and Liu Peng can come to rescue him, Bai Xinlian's four-year-old fragile body may be tortured to death by Lu Junhan on the way to the prison, or even before he comes down the mountain. If she is poisoned, it can delay her for a while and clear her of suspicion. But now, there is no other good way. Lu Li must die today. "If she doesn't die, she will always be a thorn in their hearts. It didn¡¯t take long for the little girl to see the beautiful sister in a white dress coming again. Bai Xinlian¡¯s dagger was not poisoned, and she was already determined to die. There is no need to hide yourself anymore. Her expression was extremely cold, and without even thinking, she drew out her dagger and rushed towards Lu Li fiercely! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 831 Bai Xinlian assassinates Lu Li (2) "Sister Lili," However, at this moment, Qu Qianqian, who was sitting under the shade of a tree, stood up from the ground first, waved to little Lu Li, and said happily: ¡°Sister Lili, I¡¯m ready to rest, let me help you catch fish!¡± Because I have never played a treasure hunting game before. Qu Qianqian and the three little guys were already novel and excited about this game. Later, it was discovered that the treasures found were not only given to them free of charge, but also contained toys that they particularly liked, which made the three little guys very excited to look for them. But they are children after all. All the treasures in this area have not been found yet. They are all tired and exhausted and can only take a break. Xiao Luli recovered very quickly. Within a minute of sitting down, she was full of electricity and went to catch fish with great interest. Qu Qianqian was still drinking water, panting, and recovering her strength. No, after finally resting, my strength came back, and I immediately wanted to help Sister Lili catch fish! Xiao Luli was obviously very happy too, and ran directly towards her: "Okay, okay, sister Qianqian, come quickly, I haven't caught a single fish yet!" Bai Xinlian, who was not far away from her over there, rushed towards her with the intention of fatally hitting her. ?????????????????????????????????????????¡­ There was a muffled "bang" sound, and her face hit the dirt-filled grass! He just happened to be lying at Xiao Luli¡¯s feet. Because of the severe pain, he couldn't hold any of the sharp daggers in his hands. With a "pop", he rowed directly along the shore and into the lake. When Xiao Luli heard the strange sound coming from behind her, she turned her head and saw her beautiful sister lying at her feet. She was shocked. Qu Qianqian ran over at this time and was also shocked: "Sister Lili, what's wrong with her?" Did you fall down? In fact, Xiao Luli didn¡¯t know why her beautiful sister suddenly fell to the ground like a frog when she was standing well, but she still tilted her head and thought about it seriously, and said with a serious face: "My beautiful sister is learning to walk like a frog, let's not disturb her." She used too much force and is now in too much pain to get up. Bai Xinlian, who was waiting for Lu Li and the others to help her, said: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When Qu Qianqian heard this, she immediately gave up the idea of ??helping her. His little face wrinkled up, obviously he didn¡¯t like slimy and ugly animals like frogs. I can¡¯t understand why such a beautiful sister wants to learn how to walk like a frog instead of like an elephant or a tiger. Qu Qianqian looked at the back of Bai Xinlian¡¯s beautiful head and couldn¡¯t help it. She whispered, ¡°Sister Lili, is there something wrong with your beautiful sister¡¯s brain?¡± Otherwise, why don't you learn to walk, you have to learn a frog to walk. Bai Xinlian: "" Bai Xinlian used a lot of effort to lift her head slightly from the grass. The arc was almost imperceptible. She spat out the grass and mud she had eaten in her mouth, and took a deep breath, allowing herself to breathe without completely suffocating to death. But Bai Xinlian's body was obviously beyond her imagination. It was too weak. With such a fall, the woman in white felt severe pain all over her body. It just so happened that her soul power was gone. She wanted to recover, stand up, or use her soul power to kick these two stinky girls into the lake who refused to save them and were still making sarcastic remarks! She could only struggle and get up bit by bit. When she wakes up completely, she will definitely push these two stinky girls into the lake and drown them! See if they still dare to talk nonsense! Qu Qianqian¡¯s question stumped Xiao Luli. Fortunately, the teacher said, if you don¡¯t understand, just ask. So, the little girl squatted down, completely unaware of the slight curvature of Bai Xinlian's head. Seeing Bai Xinlian lying down for a long time, learning to walk like a frog for a long time, she and sister Qianqian have talked a lot, and the beautiful sister is still lying on the ground motionless, probably asleep. She thought for a while, stretched out her little hand, patted Bai Xinlian's head, and asked in a low voice: "Beautiful sister, is there something wrong with your brain?" And with such a pat, she directly raised Bai Xinlian's head, which she finally raised a little bit, and patted it back into the ground again. whiteXin Lian: "" Bai Xinlian is really ready to crush Lu Li to ashes! ! ! Normally at this time, if a guest falls, a staff member will immediately come to help him. But who asked Bai Xinlian to find a time when everyone was busy and would never notice their situation in order to assassinate Lu Li. Liu Peng, the only free man in the same camp as Bai Xinlian, turned his back to Bai Xinlian. He kept apologizing to the photographer, and even tried to help the photographer repair the camera that fell to the ground. Unexpectedly, I lost my grip several times and the camera fell to the ground several times. This time it was completely unusable, and the photographer felt very distressed when he saw it. But Liu Peng was the guest, and he said that after the show, he would compensate for the cost of the camera, so the photographer could not get angry. So, Bai Xinlian just lay on the ground, with no one paying attention except Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian. Oh, no, there is actually another person who knows, and that is Jian Xiyan. "It's a pity that Jian Xiyan, Xiaozhengtai, who noticed the situation early, is still in a lovelorn and depressed state because he is already a girl and cannot fall in love with his sister Lili. She was drooping her pretty little face, her eyes were closed, and she was looking autistic. Seeing that Bai Xinlian didn¡¯t respond, Xiao Luli slapped him several more times, each time harder. If it were possible, Bai Xinlian would probably curse on the spot. Seeing that she patted her several times but still got no response, Xiao Luli felt a little distressed. Qu Qianqian, who was squatting next to her, was also very distressed. Liu Peng gave the photographer a few perfunctory words, saying he would lose money. He had been seeing him for a while, but there was still no movement behind him. He couldn't help it, so he took a look. At this glance, his whole body was filled with excitement. Oh no. Lu Liren was still fine, even so good that she was squatting on the ground with another little girl, talking small talk, and the person lying on the ground in front of them struggling, who else was Bai Xinlian! Liu Peng: "" Liu Peng couldn't hold back the corner of his mouth and twitched hard. The expression on his face was as if he had knocked over a palette, with bruises and bruises on his face. What's the matter. Didn¡¯t she ask her to kill Lu Li? Why did Lu Li kill her instead? Liu Peng didn't have time to think too much. Lying on the ground like this would be suffocating. And I don¡¯t know how long Bai Xinlian has been lying down. Liu Peng hurried over, helped Bai Xinlian up, touched her breath with his fingers, and found that although the breath was extremely weak, she could still be saved. Decisively input a large amount of soul power into her body to treat her. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 832 Starting to attack boys In fact, using precious soul power to restore physical strength is definitely overkill. But Liu Peng didn't have time to think too much. He only knew that Bai Xinlian must not die, at least not now. If she dies, her soul will be instantly excluded from this world. Without a helper, it will be even more difficult for them to kill Lu Li and Ye Heng! Thinking of this, Liu Peng looked at Bai Xinlian's pale face, and kept pumping soul power into her body as if for free, for fear that something might happen to her. Bai Xinlian was injured by 7 times the soul power that bounced back from Lu Li before. Liu Peng had already consumed most of the soul power in order to heal her, but now he was sending it without restraint, and most of the soul power was gone. He A lot of sweat broke out on his forehead. But the effect was obviously very significant. Within a few seconds, Bai Xinlian woke up. Opening her eyes, she saw Liu Peng, and felt the body's steady recovery of physical strength. She instantly knew what was going on. Bai Xinlian thought about the two stinky girls who refused to save her, and kept patting her on the head, trying to murder her, and even compared her to an ugly frog. She hated it most. The dark eyes instantly turned cold, as cold as if they contained poison. She raised her head, wanting Liu Peng to use her soul power to turn Qu Qianqian into an immortal puppet. Soul power is useless to Lu Li, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s useless to a little mortal like Qu Qianqian! Bai Xinlian laughed coldly in her heart. She will not let anyone offend her! But before she spoke, Qu Qianqian, who was chatting over there, noticed that Bai Xinlian had woken up, and suddenly said to Xiao Luli in surprise: "Sister Lili, look! Sister Frog is awake!" Liu Peng: "" Bai Xinlian's face instantly darkened. Xiao Luli glanced at Bai Xinlian, who had opened his eyes in Liu Peng's arms. She didn't notice the sinister expression on the other person's face, which was so heavy it was dripping. She was very surprised and said, "It's true." She ran up to Bai Xinlian with a "scratch", her soft and cute little fat white face was so cute, her long black eyelashes fluttered twice, and she said in a sweet voice: ¡°Sister Frog, you¡¯ve been asleep for a long, long time, longer than my father and I combined!¡± Qu Qianqian also ran over and said, "That's right, and you didn't wake up no matter how we filmed you just now, you must have been too asleep." Xiao Luli nodded vigorously, indicating that that¡¯s it! It¡¯s so annoying. They couldn¡¯t even ask Sister Frog any questions. When Bai Xinlian heard the words "Sister Frog" and the content of those words, she was about to be blown away by the stupid Baitian. Who would sleep on their stomach and bury their face in the soil? ¡°Now I have the nerve to say that I can¡¯t wake her up no matter how I pat her. If she didn¡¯t die in Chengdu, she was lucky!¡± Bai Xinlian was angry and angry, but the dagger in his hand fell into the lake. He wanted to pounce on him again, but he couldn't kill Lu Li. She could only grit her teeth and said harshly with a cold expression: "Okay, just wait for me!" I will never let you go! "Wait?" Xiao Luli scratched her head in confusion: "Sister Frog, what do you want us to wait for?" Liu Peng: "" I don¡¯t know if this guy is really stupid or fake. Qu Qianqian thought for a moment, then she had a flash of inspiration and said happily: "I know! Sister Lili, Sister Frog must want us to wait, and then we can ask her questions." Liu Peng: "" Bai Xinlian: "" Xiao Luli looked surprised, "Really?" Looking at Bai Xinlian again, Xiao Nai said urgently and pitifully: "Sister Frog, can we not wait any longer? In fact, we have been waiting for a long time just now. While you were sleeping, our legs hurt from waiting, and they are still hurting now." When Qu Qianqian saw this, she said pitifully: "Yes, so can we not wait any longer? We want to ask questions now." Bai Xinlian hadn't spoken yet. Liu Peng, who didn't know what happened just now, frowned when he heard this and subconsciously said: "What questions do you want to ask?" Bai Xinlian's expression turned cold. Liu Peng was stunned for a moment when he saw this. Before he could figure out why he was asking a question, she had this expression. The next second?He saw two beautiful little girls who all said in unison the question they had been holding back for a long time: "Sister Frog, is there something wrong with your brain?" Liu Peng: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Bai Xinlian's face was completely expressionless. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan has almost finished the work at hand in order to appear on this show these days. The remaining items that he didn¡¯t have time to deal with were all thrown to his father, Lu Qidong, like trash. In those days that hurt Lu Qidong, when he saw Lu Junhan, he wanted to beat him to death with a stick. ¡°But then I thought about how the little girl could be beaten to death with a stick, and how could the little girl squat in the corner and cry without her father, so she finally accepted her fate and took over Lu Junhan¡¯s job. Therefore, Lu Junhan is now free and relaxed, and the call he received was not about work, but that the person he sent to investigate the disappearance case had made new discoveries. But this discovery made the case more complicated. ¡°In the past, the mastermind behind the scenes only targeted three- or four-year-old girls and pregnant women from wealthy families. He was very purposeful and did not care about other types of people. But just now, Chen Shuo received news that the person behind the scenes had started to attack boys! The first boy to be attacked was Pei Xiubai. According to the Pei family¡¯s servant, he was feeding the fish in the Pei family villa next to the Lu family. It is strange to say that Pei Xiubai was not a fish fan in the past, let alone small animals. Like Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan, he usually eats the fish raised in the pond. But since I seemed to have seen some fairy fish, in short, according to the bodyguards of the Pei family, the fish is very beautiful, with a tail like a thin and long silk gauze, and an unusually agile and beautiful body, with a maple-leaf-like body. fiery red. The most important thing is the pair of jet-black fish eyes, which are clear, clean, round, and slightly cute. It looks very cute. Chen Shuo heard that he originally caught the fish, but then he didn¡¯t know what happened, and the fish accidentally slipped away. It has been several months, and he doesn¡¯t know where it has been, and he has never seen it again. Been back. But since that day, Pei Xiubai has not fished out of the pond to eat. Even if he wants to eat fish, he buys it from outside and makes it into dried fish. Usually, if nothing happens, I will catch some fish food and feed it to the fish. And he suddenly disappeared while feeding the fish. When the servant discovered that Pei Xiubai was missing, he screamed several times and called everyone to look for him. They searched almost the entire Pei family, but finally found Pei Xiubai lying on the ground at the door of Pei's house, unconscious. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 833 Is that a collapse? There was a large pool of blood beside him, as if it had been left behind after an extremely fierce fight. Fortunately, after identification, Pei Xiubai had no wounds on his body and the blood was not his. And Pei Xiubai only fainted after being hit on the back of the neck. Not long after, he woke up. When I woke up, I didn¡¯t lose any memory. On the contrary, he still clearly remembers that the person who took him away was the old man who wanted to kill him at the Lu family banquet, but he stepped on and broke his wrist. As for how the old man managed to avoid everyone without even realizing it, he was brought from Pei's house to the door of Pei's house in just three seconds. Pei Xiubai hasn¡¯t figured this out yet. But what is clear is that this elusive old man is definitely related to the recent disappearances in Haicheng. ¡°Obviously, such a few clues are not enough. But as long as the people behind the scenes are still in Haicheng and haven¡¯t stopped what they are doing, they will be able to catch them all sooner or later! Lu Junhan naturally didn't care about Pei Xiubai's life and death, and just asked Chen Shuo to continue to keep an eye on him and report immediately if there were any clues. After that, without saying anything more, he hung up the phone. But he remembered the words of the gray-robed old man who brought Pei Xiubai to the door of Pei's house in three seconds. Unlike Chen Shuo who thought that Pei Xiubai must have lost his mind or was too scared after being kidnapped and told nonsense, Lu Junhan did not think that Pei Xiubai was lying. Who let his family have a little guy who is more evil than the old man in gray robe? In addition to the chubby girl, Lin Yue is also full of weirdness and disobedience. Immediately after Lin Yue escaped, Lu Junhan watched the surveillance video from the basement. Lin Yue did not escape on her own, but suddenly, more than a dozen bodyguards outside fell asleep for no reason. The electronic door of the good-looking electronic room was opened strangely. The ropes tied with several knots on Lin Yue's body suddenly became loose. Even the handcuffs on her wrists and ankles, which could only be opened with keys, were broken at that moment. It was a coincidence. But so many times, it¡¯s definitely not a coincidence. At this point, Lu Junhan had to believe that there might really be ghosts and gods in this world. ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether that little troublemaker in his family is a god or a ghost. Lu Junhan¡¯s dark eyes deepened. "dad!" At this moment, the cute little loli with two ponytails couldn't hide her happy face and ran over from the lake, as if she had found out some amazing secret. , her little girl said in a mysterious voice: "Dad, I told you, it turns out there is nothing wrong with Sister Frog's brain." Lu Junhan didn¡¯t know what this ¡°frog sister¡± was at first, whether it was a frog or a human. I saw the little girl talking and pointing to Bai Xinlian who seemed to be about to collapse. Liu Peng had been comforting her by her side. Lu Junhan: "" Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a god or a ghost, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s stupid. Not far away, Qu Qianqian also shared this "secret" with her father. Qu Sinian¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. Especially when he saw Bai Xinlian over there, who looked like he was about to cry, the bad premonition was even stronger. But looking at his daughter¡¯s cute little face like a flower, Qu Sinian suddenly felt so soft-hearted that he didn¡¯t want to ask her at all, so he had to ask Xiao Luli: "Lili, how did you know?" Xiao Luli said decisively: "We asked!" Qu Sinian: "" She tilted her head and thought for a while, then said in a coquettish voice, "But it's strange. Sister Qianqian and I asked Sister Frog if there was anything wrong with her brain. Sister Frog seemed unwilling to tell us. Later, her father told us Here¡¯s the answer!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" I¡¯m afraid even an individual wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, yes, Sister Frog is not only unwilling to say it, she seems to be very cold, her body is shaking all the time, even her face is red from the cold, and her eyes are looking at Sister Lili's raincoat." , I really want it." "" Qu Sinian looked at the only white shorts on Xiao Luli and was silent for three seconds: "Then you gave her your raincoat?" Xiao Luli nodded and whispered:"That raincoat doesn't look good at all, and it doesn't have a bunny on it. I don't like it, so I gave it to Sister Frog." As she said that, she scratched her head, "However, after I gave it to her, Sister Frog seemed to be even colder, and she kept chirping there." Qu Sinian: "" ¡­It must have collapsed. To be honest, if Liu Peng didn't still have sense and stopped Bai Xinlian from rushing towards Lu Li and Qu Qianqian, so as not to expose herself, otherwise, Bai Xinlian would have pinched her long ago Lu Li or Qu Qianqian's neck. After Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian finished telling their father this "secret", they suddenly remembered that they hadn't caught a single fish yet, so they hurried back to the lake. At this time, Bai Xinlian could barely hold back her overwhelming anger. Liu Peng is right, killing Lu Li is the main business now, other things must be put aside. Now, she finally returned to the lake, and she couldn't miss the opportunity. Before leaving, Liu Peng stuffed a dagger into Bai Xinlian. Bai Xinlian looked at the dagger, but put it away. It was useless. She has a better way to deal with Lu Li. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but she don¡¯t have to expose herself. Bai Xinlian slightly raised her red lips. She had seen it just now and found that the lake was extremely deep. ¡°Moreover, the surrounding staff were busy with their own business, and not many people paid attention to this area. As long as she used the dagger to cut off most of the protective fence, Lu Li squatted down and leaned on the protective fence to catch the fish. If she used a little too much force, most of the protective fence that was already broken would completely break. By then, her whole body will fall into the lake along with the broken guardrail! Children¡¯s lung capacity is not large and they have not received special training. Once they fall into the water, they will soon die from lack of oxygen. Especially since there were so few staff around, by the time they found out that Lu Li had fallen into the lake and rushed over to save her, Lu Li might have been drowned long ago! Even if Lu Junhan investigated later, he found out that someone had tampered with the guardrail. "But so many people have touched the guardrail, and she is not the only one. Especially since she is a child now, most people will not doubt her. She can naturally avoid suspicion. But soon, Bai Xinlian was dumbfounded. I saw the little loli over there leaning on the fragile protective fence that she had cut off a large section of, catching two or three fish in a row, and her small body hit the protective fence several times without any scruples. But the guardrail is not completely disconnected. How is this going? ??????? Did she not get the cut? Bai Xinlian frowned tightly, her expression extremely ugly. When Lu Li turned around and ran to the other side to catch fish. Bai Xinlian really couldn't figure it out, so she walked over with a sullen face, grabbed the broken railing, and shook it. A "click" sound. The protective fence in front of us actually broke apart! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 834 Bai Xinlian¡¯s Death Bai Xinlian's eyes flashed with fear. About to retreat. Who would have thought that the place where she stood was right at the edge of the lake, and the soil underneath was already wet and greasy. At this time, she was so panicked that her feet suddenly slipped! Caught off guard, she and the broken railing fell into the deep lake in front of her! "Plop" sound. There was no time to even struggle. It just sank straight to the bottom of the lake. The fish at the bottom of the lake were startled and quickly dispersed, turning the lake upside down. ?The surface of the blue lake, shone by the sunlight, is filled with ripples one after another. But it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to regain their composure. The little girl who was squatting on the other side catching fish moved her ears slightly, then raised her head in confusion, and looked at the silent lake with her dark eyes: "Sister Qianqian, did you hear anything?" Qu Qianqian is not as good at catching fish as Xiao Luli. At this moment, her little hands are desperately holding the body of the fish just caught in the fishing net, for fear that it will run away. Her attention was entirely on the fish. When she heard this, she was startled and raised her eyes, "No, Sister Lili, did you hear it wrong?" Xiao Luli grabbed the fish bucket next to it and saw that there were not a single fish missing. They were all staying at the bottom of the bucket very peacefully, with no intention of going back to the lake. So what was the sound she heard just now, like something jumping into the water? The little girl couldn¡¯t think of it, so she stopped thinking: ¡°Oh, I must have heard wrongly.¡± She thought the fish she caught had escaped. The three adults who were resting under the tree with their eyes closed also heard the sudden sound of water. This sound clearly means someone has fallen into the water! They suddenly opened their eyes and looked towards the lake without thinking. ¡°I saw the two beautiful little girls still lying on the guardrail catching fish and mumbling from time to time. Nothing happened, so I felt relieved. Blocked by Liu Peng, the photographer who was repairing the camera also heard the sound. He raised his head suddenly. Liu Peng naturally heard it and recognized that it was clearly the sound of someone falling into the water. He guessed that Lu Li must have been pushed into the lake by Bai Xinlian. The longer you delay now, the less likely Lu Li will be to survive. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let the photographer ruin their affairs. Liu Peng quickly blocked the photographer's view of the lake, and casually picked a topic to divert the photographer's attention. In this way, time has been delayed. Finally, a staff member came back. When he passed by, he found a big hole in the protective fence somewhere. He was shocked and quickly counted the number of guests, but he couldn't find any sign of Bai Xinlian. Only then did I know that Bai Xinlian had fallen into the lake. Liu Peng¡¯s heart thumped fiercely. how come. How could it be that Bai Xinlian fell in, and where was Lu Li? As soon as he finished this thought, he saw Lu Li happily holding a large bucket of fish and trotting past him happily. Her voice was unusually lively, and it didn't sound like anything was wrong at all: "Dad! Look! There are so many fish! Sister Qianqian and I caught them together!" Liu Peng: "" It¡¯s over. Liu Peng gritted his teeth. He looked at the rescue team not far away who were desperately trying to salvage something in the lake, and pursed his thin lips tightly. Although he didn¡¯t know how Lu Li was still fine and how Bai Xinlian fell into the water, what Liu Peng was sure of was that Bai Xinlian was definitely in danger now. In the God Realm, the only race that knows water is the koi race. They and the old man in gray robe are both birds, and they are the least able to go into the water. They are used to flying in the clouds and fog. Even if the situation forces them to go down to the water, with just a few spells, they can walk in the water as if they were walking on flat ground, and breathing is not a problem. Therefore, with the magic in their possession, they never thought of learning to swim. It is conceivable that Bai Xinlian fell into the lake just now. He probably didn't even know how to struggle, breathe, or call for help. He quickly sank to the bottom of the lake without making a sound. ¡°As a result, her chance of survival is very small. Not to mention it took such a long time. When Liu Peng thought about how he was desperately trying to find a topic to stop the photographer from talking,bsp; Time flies by under all kinds of farce. In the blink of an eye, more than half an hour passed. Liu Peng has taken care of everything and will record the program as planned. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, who were still struggling with the tent at the bottom of the mountain, borrowed a small cart from somewhere. He put the heavy tent up and pushed it up the mountain. They have all been left far behind. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia didn¡¯t want to go fast, so they walked slowly. Along the way, they also dug out treasures that Lu Junhan and the others had not dug because they thought they were too far away. I got a lot of snacks and drinks, as well as a coupon for a barbecue grill. When the time comes, when you reach the top of the mountain, you can exchange it with the program team. The two of them were quite happy. Not long after, they met up with Lu Junhan and Liu Peng on the mountainside. Liu Peng¡¯s camera with Lu Junhan and the others was broken by Liu Peng. Fortunately, there was also a photographer with Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others. Seeing this, Jian Chenglang directly combined the two live broadcast rooms into one. 6 groups of guests shot together. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 835 I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll beat Uncle Director Jian to death When the spare camera is brought, we can shoot separately. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others would naturally not have any objections. Still happy to see the results. After all, Lu Junhan and the others are so popular. Being able to be in the same live broadcast room with them, their fans may increase a lot in the future. ¡¾Holy shit, shit, what just happened? Can anyone tell me why Dad Lu's live broadcast room suddenly went black? ¡¿ ¡¾that is! As a result, I can only come to Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s live broadcast room! But Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others never went up the mountain, wuwuwu, I wanted to see Father Lu and they couldn¡¯t see it, ahhhh, but now I finally saw him! ¡¿ [Me too, I almost cried when the screen went black before. I have been waiting for this issue for more than ten days, and I am almost exhausted. Unexpectedly, I just watched it for a moment and it was gone. I am so angry. Kill me! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too! I was so angry that I couldn't hold it back at all and beat up the dog who was watching TV next to me. Oh, now that the person was bitten in the hospital, I have to say that the signal in the hospital ward is really good! ¡¿ ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, you are indeed a fan of our father Lu, he is physically disabled but strong in spirit! ¡¿ ¡¾Hey, the official blog of the program team just said that there was an accident on the set. The camera accidentally broke on the ground and the screen went black. Please understand! ¡¿ ¡¾As long as I can see Dad Lu, I understand! ¡¿ ¡¾Me too, I don¡¯t have any resentment now, Dad Lu, baby Lili, come to me! ¡¿ ¡¾Eh? ? ? No, what's going on? I just stopped looking. Why is baby Lili crying again? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, let me blindly guess one, she must have been beaten to tears by her father! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above! ¡¿ ¡¾Same as above +1¡¿ ¡¾Same as above + ID number¡¿ [Isn¡¯t this nonsense? It¡¯s been so many times. Don¡¯t you know our fierce girl Lili? She is a scary woman who is not even afraid of mice and spiders. She is very excited after seeing her. If she cries, it will definitely be because of her. Dad made me cry! ¡¿ ¡°That¡¯s right, only our father Lu has the heart to do anything to our baby Lili¡¯s cute little flower-like face! From this point of view, Father Lu is really a damn heartless man who makes people love and hate him! ! ¡¿ ¡¾The guests are starting to go up the mountain! ¡¿ Lu Junhan beat him again and again, but finally stretched out his left hand and accepted his fate and picked up the fish bucket containing a large family. The reason why he used his left hand was because his right hand was holding the little Lolita who had just been beaten, was full of grievances, was unwilling to walk, and was desperately shedding tears. When her father picked her up, the little girl was still wiping her eyes and crying sadly. Lu Junhan frowned. "dad," The little girl sniffed her red nose and choked with sobs as she said, "Please walk slower, ugh~ we still have treasures we haven't found yet" Lu Junhan: "" ¡°I¡¯m almost crying like a fool, and I¡¯m still thinking about the treasure. Lu Junhan put her down: "Then come down and look for her." "don't want!" The little Loli's eyes were red, her big black eyes were wet with tears, and they were watery and clear. She looked extremely pitiful. She grabbed Lu Junhan's hands with her hands and feet and refused to get off the ground. She said aggrievedly: "Dad, you should help me find it. If you help me, I will find it soon." Lu Junhan looked at her expressionlessly: "Then do you want you to sit on my neck and look for me?" The little Loli looked at him with bright eyes: "Is it really okay?" As she spoke, her legs swayed eagerly. "If Lu Junhan said it was okay, I'm afraid she would have crawled on his neck immediately. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan smiled coldly: "Fake." The little loli hugged Lu Junhan's arm, "Then daddy, you'd better hold me and look for him." Lu Junhan: "" Sooner or later, he will kill this little annoying guy. Under the supervision of Xiao Luli, Lu Junhan and his group are still desperately searching for the treasure. When Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan saw that their sister Lili was so "hard-working", they also urged their father to find the treasure. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others are not far behind. They picked up a lot of things from Lu Junhan and others along the way. In fact, several treasures are hidden behind the tree, so obvious.Neither Lu Junhan nor the others seemed to see it. But these treasures that were picked up were all large bottles of mineral water, compressed biscuits, potato chips, etc. It¡¯s either hard to pick up, very heavy and tiring to pick up, or it¡¯s some particularly unpalatable food, or it¡¯s just some junk food. It can be seen that it is not that Lu Junhan and the others have not seen these "treasures", they are just too lazy to take them and do not feel it is necessary to take them. Instead, I asked Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others to pick it up. But they didn¡¯t have any food ingredients for the evening. Now they must find treasure and fix dinner. But they were pushing a cart, walking slower, and they didn¡¯t have as many people as Lu Junhan and the others. They finally found a treasure that had not yet been found according to the map, and they were about to go there while pushing the heavy cart. The treasure was discovered by Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian. In fact, after so many episodes of the program, they also discovered that Lu Junhan and the others are not scary. As long as you don't offend them, they won't bother to talk to you. Seeing that the treasures were getting less and less, Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia had no choice but to bite the bullet and find Lu Junhan and the others. They want to trade the barbecue grill for some ingredients. Qu Sinian happened to get a coupon for five kilograms of coal. Hearing this, he changed them and gave them a lot of seasonings. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others picked up pots before. When the time comes, make a fire outdoors, place the pot on it, pour oil, add ingredients and seasonings. They've got dinner done. So, the deal was done, and both parties were very satisfied. Only Xiao Luli, holding the barbecue grill replacement coupon, looked extremely confused. Lu Junhan glanced at her, "What's wrong?" "Dad," little Loli raised her eyes and whispered, "What if we take this and Uncle Jian doesn't change it for us?" Jian Chenglang: "" Is this something you should worry about? ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not that stingy, right? Lu Junhan wrote lightly: "If he doesn't change it for you, you'll beat him." The little Loli hesitated: "This is not good, Dad." Jian Chenglang was a little surprised. magic. Have you changed your temper? ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, our Lili is indeed a kind-hearted person! I used to think that Lili was so violent, it must be my illusion! That¡¯s right! It must be an illusion! He is obviously a little angel! ¡¿ ¡¾Woooo, I will never call you fierce girl Lili again, I will call you angel Lili! But Director Jian is such a bitch, he should be whipped hard! ¡¿ Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "What's wrong?" Xiao Luli looked at Lu Junhan and said softly: "I'm afraid that if I beat Director Jian to death, he will seek compensation from others. He is very poor and has no money" Jian Chenglang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Live broadcast room audience: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± This is indeed a sad story. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 836 The territory in the tent is clearly divided Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "What's wrong?" Xiao Luli looked at Lu Junhan and said softly: "I'm afraid that if I beat Director Jian to death, he will seek compensation from others. He is very poor and has no money" Jian Chenglang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" This is indeed a very real problem. Xiao Luli looked at Lu Junhan and said softly: "I'm afraid that if I beat Director Jian to death, he will seek compensation from others. He is very poor and has no money" Jian Chenglang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Live broadcast room audience: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± This is indeed a sad story. The corners of Jian Chenglang's eyes twitched fiercely. For a while, his extremely evil face showed a smile that was not smiling at all, and there was also a hint of gnashing of teeth: "So. I still have to thank you for being so poor?" "yes." The little loli didn¡¯t even think about it. The reply was crisp and decisive. Jian Chenglang: "" " Xiao Luli blinked her eyes, and her tone was extremely serious, but also extremely cute and arrogant: "If they were rich, Uncle Jian, you might be beaten to death." Jian Chenglang: "" "But Uncle Jian, you don't actually need to thank me," Little Loli frowned and whispered in a serious voice, "But you can thank my dad, because he is so poor and I am so poor. " Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" The audience in the live broadcast room was laughing crazy! ¡¾Silly boy, what are you talking about? ¡¿ ¡¾Mercy girl Lili, it¡¯s you as expected! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahaha I thought Lili looked like a little angel just now, but now it seems that she is clearly a little witch! Look at our inhumane Jianzhu and choke him up! simply¡ª¡ª¡¿ ¡¾What a great job! Hahaha! ¡¿ ¡¾Dad Lu! Make money soon! Did you see that your daughter thinks you are poor? ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, I feel like Director Jian wants to kill the child now! ¡¿ Fortunately, they are not far from the top of the mountain now. Five minutes later, the little girl who kept in mind that they still had something to exchange went up the mountain. Without saying a word, she took several coupons in her hand, especially the grill coupons and coal coupons, to Jian Chenglangna to redeem them. . Jian Chenglang got angry when he saw her, but her father was there, so he couldn't do anything to her, so he gritted his teeth and hurriedly had someone give the little girl the barbecue grill and various things that had been prepared. . Trying to send this little plague god away quickly! If she stood in front of him for one more second, he was afraid that he would have a myocardial infarction on the spot! And the little loli who took something didn¡¯t bother much. Still looking up at her fair little face, she was sweet and sweet, and said very politely: "Thank you, Uncle Director Jian!" That soft little look with its big, black, clear eyes blinking is so cute that your heart will melt. Jian Chenglang immediately lost his temper. He was worried that Xiao Luli would not be able to move so many things by himself, so he very considerately called the staff to help. Producer:"¡­¡­" Facts have proved that their director really has no principles. " Previously, because Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan added two more huge "alimony payments" to Lu Li, the program team became a lot richer. ??He stuffed Lu Junhan and the others directly into their backpacks, and replaced the crappy tents they got from losing the game with five-star luxurious tents that could accommodate more than ten people. Qu Sinian stared at the five-star luxury tent and the Rolls-Royce in the tent for a while, then remained silent: "The program team suddenly got rich, and the director also changed us to a better tent in order not to be beaten to death by us. I can understand this. But what I can't understand is, why is there only one tent?" Jian Chenglang said euphemistically: "Because it is the Rolls-Royce of tents." Qu Sinian: "" You look like a Rolls-Royce to me. Jian Yi stared at him coldly, "Speak humanly!" Jian Chenglang: "" Who the hell is your brother? You picked me up! ?The threat from his brother was too serious. Jian Chenglang coughed lightly and said seriously: "Tents are very expensive, and our program team is also very poor and cannot afford to buy more." Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" The program team is poor? Those two investments worth several million were just stolen by you alone? ¡¾I have learned langyanlangyu, let me translate it for everyone, the simple introduction means, if you love it, stay there, if you can't stop it, get out! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahahahaha, get out of here, one of the people here is Director Jian¡¯s brother. If he really means that, I¡¯m afraid his skin will be ripped off by Jian¡¯s father! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! I think what Director Jian clearly means is, yes, I just want to see you living together in a tent, killing each other! ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! It feels a bit like Director Jian is afraid that the guests will not be confused! ¡¿ ¡¾I think so too! ¡¿ Before Qu Sinian, Jian Yi and the others forced Jian Chenglang to buy two more tents. As soon as the three little guys over there heard that this was where they would stay at night, they immediately put their luggage into the big tent. Qu Sinian and the others were too late to stop him. In the tent, their very planned little milky voice came excitedly¡ª¡ª "Sister Qianqian, please sleep next to me, my father said, girls should sleep with girls." Xiao Luli said: "Brother Xiyan! You can't sleep with us! You are a boy! My father said that if a girl sleeps with a boy, she will turn into a big pig head the next day. Super It¡¯s scary.¡± Xiao Luli said: "Huh? Brother Xiyan, have you become a girl?" Xiao Luli said: "That's great! Brother Xiyan! You sleep here! The three of us sleep together!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Qianqian responded repeatedly to express her agreement. Jian Xiyan nodded vigorously with bright eyes. The three people clearly divided the territory inside the tent. No thought was given to including their father. Jian Chenglang: "" ? ? ? No, these three little geniuses shouldn¡¯t think that they are the only ones to live in this tent, right? And the facts prove that it is true. "The little guys probably didn't expect that Jian Chenglang could be so stingy that he only gave him a tent. Seeing Dad, they also want to move in. The three little guys frowned seriously, their little heads came together again, their little mouths muttered, and their hands wrote and drew. Finally, after about a century, they clearly divided the territory in the tent. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan and his group have all changed, so naturally the others have to change. Zhou Xiaoxiao and Liu Jia spent a lot of effort moving the giraffe tent up the mountain. In order to make the show fair, Jian Chenglang not only replaced their tents with five-star luxury tents, but also exchanged the giraffe tents in their hands for 900 yuan, giving them to themselves. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 837 Dad, I want to drink water As for the guests Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian. Although they also won the giraffe tent, they abandoned the tent at the foot of the mountain early and did not expend much energy on the way up the mountain. But they are the ones who won the game after all. After some discussion, the program team decided to give Liu Peng and the others a symbolic 100 yuan as a special reward for the game winner. Jian Chenglang walked over one by one as if presenting an award at an award ceremony and handed out the money in full to Zhou Xiaoxiao, Liu Jia, and Liu Peng. After making sure nothing was missed, he was about to retreat. Who would have expected that as soon as he turned his head, he was faced with three extremely cute little fair and fat faces. Their dark eyes were wide open and shining, and they were eagerly looking at the remaining money in his hand. Before Jian Chenglang could say anything, the three little radishes saw him looking over and quickly spread their white and tender little hands. Their eyes were so bright that they were obviously ready to collect money. Jian Chenglang: "" You really think this is an award ceremony! Can you get money when you come? "Ouch." Jian Chenglang raised his hand to cover his eyes, passed by the three little ones who were waiting for feeding, and walked towards the staff: "Hiss, my eyes hurt, my eyes hurt, Xiao Chen, I'm so scared if you don't see me" Are you blind? Hurry up and get my eye drops!" Xiao Chen: "" Xiao Luli: "" Qu Qianqian: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "" ¡¾I will give Director Jian 0.5 points for his acting skills, nothing more! ¡¿ "Hahaha, if you don't want to pay, just say so. Why are you pretending to be blind?" ¡¿ ¡¾Because if I speak directly, Director Jian may be forced to death by Baby Lili and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾That's right, don't argue with Lili unless you really don't want to live anymore! ¡¿ Before Xiao Luli and the others could get the money, Jian Chenglang ran away in a flash. The little girl looked at her empty palms, she was shocked, and then she realized: "Dad, Uncle Jian doesn't seem to have given us any money yet." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" There is no giraffe tent, and the game is lost. It¡¯s weird to have money. However, even if Jian Chenglang didn't give it, they still found more than 200 yuan when they were looking for treasures. Although it¡¯s not much, spending money to buy firewood is enough to cope with one night in the wild. Lu Junhan and Jian Yi obviously have experience in wild survival. Although Qu Sinian has not specifically trained in wild survival, he has participated in many such wild variety shows before. So, they didn¡¯t wait for the program team to remind them what to do. The three of them had already bought necessary items such as firewood, lighters, and flashlights needed for the night, and also set up a table in front of the tent. Because Bai Xinlian failed many times, Liu Peng became more cautious. On the way up the mountain, he did not take action rashly. But when no one was paying attention, he looked at Lu Li several times. But no matter how he looked, he didn't find out what Lu Li was capable of. No matter how you look at it, she is just an ordinary squeamish little girl. Could it be that Bai Xinlian's death was really an accident and had nothing to do with Lu Li, but that he was just overthinking it? Liu Peng frowned tightly. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? And over there, the old man in gray robe, who noticed that Bai Xinlian's soul had left this world, was constantly sending messages, asking him what was going on and why Bai Xinlian was excluded. Liu Peng himself didn¡¯t know very well, so he simply didn¡¯t reply. "However, after observing Lu Li for so long, waiting and watching for so long, it is not that there is no gain at all. Liu Peng discovered that Lu Li seemed to particularly like drinking water. In such a short journey up the mountain, she drank no less than five bottles of mineral water alone. Liu Peng's eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly had an idea. He moved his fingers slightly, and a bottle of poison appeared in his hand out of thin air. This poison is the same as the one Bai Xinlian put on the dagger before. It¡¯s the kind of poison that can kill just a little bit. Liu Peng took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and the camera was not facing him. He opened the mineral water he had found for treasures in his backpack and dropped a few drops.Take it off and twist it again. Use soul power to restore the bottle cap to a state where no one has ever opened it. Liu Peng was afraid of arousing the suspicion of the audience before, so he did not dare to idle around and do nothing on the way up the mountain. I also followed the map and found a lot of treasures. If this were not the case, he really would not know where to find mineral water. It¡¯s not impossible to spend money to buy mineral water in the surrounding areas, and it¡¯s not like the surrounding shops don¡¯t sell it. But the mineral water sold in shops is not the same kind of mineral water that the program crew treats as treasures. Very easy to find. I saw Lu Junhan and the others went shopping around with a few little ones to buy items and firewood. Liu Peng quickly cast a spell and suddenly appeared in Lu Junhan's tent. ¡°It was probably not far from where they were shopping. They didn¡¯t even bring their luggage or backpacks, so they just left them in the tent. Of course, there were many staff walking around outside, and the luggage was placed inside, but no one dared to enter the tent and steal it. This is quite convenient for Liu Peng. On the way up the mountain, observing Lu Li was not in vain. Liu Peng quickly found the backpacks of Lu Li and Lu Junhan. Liu Peng thought there was no water inside. After all, with Lu Li drinking water every minute, no matter how much mineral water she found, she would probably drink it all. But who would have thought that when he opened his backpack, there were still two bottles of unopened mineral water inside. Liu Peng¡¯s eyes flashed. Lu Li may not care how many bottles of water are in the backpack. But someone as smart as Lu Junhan would definitely pay attention. If there is one more bottle, or one bottle of mineral water is missing. Lu Junhan would always find that someone had touched their backpack. With someone as cautious and suspicious as Lu Junhan, even if the mineral water has not been opened, he will probably not drink it again. Liu Peng gave up the idea of ??stuffing his bottle of mineral water into his backpack. He replaced the mineral water in his bag with one he had specially added, and followed the same example, adding a few drops of poison into another bottle of mineral water. By then, no matter which bottle Lu Li decides to drink from the two bottles of mineral water in her bag, as long as she wants to drink water, she will die if she drinks it. After finishing, he heard the footsteps not far away. Liu Peng knew that it was Lu Junhan and the others who were back. He quickly pulled up his backpack, restored it to its original appearance, took the bottle of mineral water without any poison, and left. tent. Liu Peng had just appeared in his tent when he heard Xiao Luli¡¯s feeble voice coming from outside: "Dad, I want to drink water" Lu Junhan: "If you want to drink it, go get it yourself. There are still two bottles in the bag." Liu Peng looked ecstatic, he didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. But on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that I hadn¡¯t stuffed his bottle of mineral water into it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 838 He thinks this fat girl wants to die But the next second, it was different from what Liu Peng had imagined, where Lu Li immediately went to the tent to get water to drink. The little girl not only didn¡¯t move, she just sat down on the ground and said wilfully: ¡°Dad, can you go and get it for me? I¡¯m really tired.¡± Lu Junhan, who came back from shopping, was setting up a barbecue grill. They just went shopping. In addition to buying necessities such as firewood and flashlights, they also bought tools such as pliers and screwdrivers. Yes, for the sake of cheap money, Jian Chenglang, a black-hearted and stingy guy, bought the barbecue grills from the Internet for free. The box sent contained only a bunch of parts and a grill assembly diagram. It is an eternal fact that cheap goods are not good. And the free ones are even less good. Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and replied calmly: "Then you will pretend to be this?" The little Loli was quite confident: "I don't know how!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "What nonsense are you talking about? Go get it yourself." Xiaolu pear rolled up his little fat face, a little unhappy, his little hand stuck the grass on the ground, and said dullly, "But people are really tired." Lu Junhan: "" You¡¯re so tired, you¡¯ve only walked so far. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, don¡¯t drink it.¡± Lu Junhan was not used to her little problem. Seeing that her father was so ruthless and tough, Xiao Luli folded her arms and turned around. Her back was full of anger that said, "I can't coax you anymore." "Huh! If you don't want to drink, I won't drink! I don't care about him." !¡± Lu Junhan: "" When Liu Peng heard this, he couldn¡¯t stay still any longer. He hurried out of the tent and said with a gentle smile: "Hey, um, kid, do you want some water? Uncle just happens to have a bottle here. If you want it, I can give it to you." With that said, without waiting for Lu Li's answer, Liu Peng entered the tent again and pretended to search in his backpack. Not only did he not find the bottle of mineral water, he also hid the mineral water deeper inside. Frowning: "Hey, I remember I put a bottle in it before, but I can't find it" "No need, uncle." Little Lu Li¡¯s childish and crisp voice came from behind: ¡°Dad and I have water! We have two bottles of water!¡± Liu Peng was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Then why don't you bring it to drink?" Sitting on the grass, Xiao Luli opened her mouth to complain: "Because my father won't let me drink!" Lu Junhan: "?" Very good, this little fat girl, he remembered it. Liu Peng: "" This was obviously not within Liu Peng¡¯s expectation. He thought the little girl would say that she was too lazy to take it. This way he can help her get it naturally. As long as the water is delivered to the little girl's hands, half of his mission will be accomplished. Fortunately, Liu Peng is also very responsive. He paused for a second and tried to change the topic to "too lazy to take it". He only heard him ask: "Why doesn't your father let you drink it?" Who would have thought that the little girl didn¡¯t accept the move at all, instead of saying ¡°My dad is too lazy to take it¡±, she glanced at Lu Junhan and replied angrily: "Because he looks down on others!" Liu Peng: "" Liu Peng took a deep breath and felt that there was no way he could talk to this little girl. " But Lu Junhan was here, and he couldn't make his purpose too obvious. Before Liu Peng could reply, Qu Qianqian and the others came back. Qu Qianqian happened to be holding a bottle of mineral water in her hand. Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Sister Qianqian, can I drink your water?¡± Qu Qianqian simply handed her the water in her hand: "Okay!" Liu Peng's face became a little ugly. But you can¡¯t say anything more, lest you arouse suspicion. Xiao Luli took the water from Qu Qianqian, rushed to Lu Junhan, and snorted, "Smelly daddy! I won't let you drink it!" Lu Junhan: "" He saw that this little fat girl wanted to die. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was time for lunch. Lu Junhan and the others haven¡¯t installed the grill yet. The ingredients found before, including the fish just caught in the bucket, cannot be grilled. Although the grill has parts?, but it¡¯s not difficult to build, just a little troublesome. According to Lu Junhan¡¯s speed, he should have pretended long ago, but there was a little guy next to him who kept getting in his way. With this delay, the speed will be much slower. Without a grill, the ingredients cannot be grilled. It is too late to light a fire to cook now. What to eat for lunch is still a question. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can only cope with it by eating some snacks and instant noodles. But soon, these were no longer problems. Liu Peng saw that Lu Li still refused to get the water from the bag, so he had to think of another way. He went to discuss it with Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others, and the three of them decided to pool money to give to the program team. Ask the people from the program team to help them buy lunch boxes from the surrounding areas. ¡°After all, the program team has explored the terrain here beforehand and is more familiar with the places where food is sold than the guests like them. The program team has found this convenient. There are children among the main guests. We can¡¯t let such young children eat such non-nutritious things as instant noodles. So, in the end, Lu Junhan¡¯s group brought out the table, and Liu Peng¡¯s group brought out the lunch boxes. That¡¯s it, everyone eats lunch together. Liu Peng carried the lunch box and deliberately sat next to Lu Li. Among the treasures Zhou Xiaoxiao dug out before, there was a large bottle of Coke, and he also shared it now. And luckily, among the treasures Lu Junhan and the others dug, there were plastic cups. Lu Junhan, Jian Yi, and Qu Sinian don¡¯t drink this kind of thing, but the little ones like it very much. The cup was filled to the brim and I drank with great satisfaction. Liu Peng also poured himself a glass. Turning around, I saw that there wasn¡¯t much Coke left in Xiao Luli¡¯s cup. After pouring himself, he grabbed her cup and filled it up for her. But when he put down the cup, the Coke in the cup suddenly swayed and touched Liu Peng's slightly moist index finger. Liu Peng seemed not to notice, and stood up from his seat with a gentle smile. Go pour it for Qu Qianqian, Jian Xiyan, and even Zhou Xiaoxiao. When they put down their cups, the Coke was very smooth, without any signs of shaking. Liu Peng took care of almost everyone, and it was difficult for people to doubt that he went to Lu Li alone. When Liu Peng left his seat, Xiao Luli was still engrossed in his lunch box, his mouth full of oil. She was very focused on eating, especially since there was chicken drumsticks in the meal today. She didn¡¯t even know someone poured Coke for her, and she didn¡¯t even know when Liu Peng left. At this moment, she seemed to be choking while eating. She reached out to reach for her cup. But looking at the two cups in front of him, his expression suddenly became extremely confused. These two cups are one behind the other. The cup in the front is closer to Liu Peng's position, while the cup in the back is closer to Xiao Luli's position. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 839 Sorry, I can¡¯t cure this But she remembered very clearly that she only had one cup. How come there is one more? Xiao Luli looked at the extra cup that was exactly the same. Even the Coke inside was the same, and her little brows furrowed. The next second, she seemed to have thought of something, her eyes widened, she pulled down Lu Junhan next to her with a fearful expression, and whispered extremely nervously: "Dad, what should I do? My cup seems to have given birth to a baby" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan stated the facts expressionlessly: "The other cup belongs to the uncle next to you." Little Loli: "" The little Loli said a dull "Oh" and retracted her hand, looking a little disappointed. Lu Junhan: "" He really wanted to know what was in this little fool¡¯s head. Fortunately, Xiao Luli always recovered quickly. She glanced at the two cups of Coke, scratched her head, and asked confusedly: "Dad, which cup belongs to him?" Lu Junhan is naturally not as focused on eating as Xiao Luli. He glanced at the cup behind him, which was closer to Xiao Luli, and said calmly: "The one in front of you." Xiao Luli glanced at it, and without thinking, she confidently picked up the cup in front, closer to Liu Peng, and took a big sip. Afterwards, she slumped comfortably on the chair and let out a long burp. She was drinking Coke so fast that Lu Junhan wanted to stop her and tell her that she got the wrong cup, but it was too late. Fortunately, Liu Peng¡¯s cup of Coke was just poured and he had not drank it. Lu Junhan glanced at the little girl who was back to cooking, and looked away without saying anything. Liu Peng came back after pouring a circle of Coke. When he saw that Xiao Luli had drunk almost half of the Coke, an uncontrollable joy flashed across the corners of his eyes and brows, and even the corners of his mouth could not help but turn up slightly. Suddenly seeing Lu Junhan glance over at him sharply, Liu Peng quickly withdrew his gaze for fear that he would notice something, pulled out his chair and sat down. But he probably thought that Lu Li was about to die, his mission was almost completed, and he no longer had to tie himself up to record this ghost show. Liu Peng¡¯s mood could not calm down. He firmly suppressed the corners of his mouth that could not help but raise slightly, reached out to pick up the Coke at hand, raised his head and drank it all in one gulp. The bubbling cold drink went down his throat, and the refreshing touch instantly spread throughout his limbs. Liu Peng drank one glass after another, finally suppressing the uncontrollable hot ecstasy. Now, it¡¯s a matter of time. Within half an hour, Lu Li will die from poison. With the medical technology in this world, there is absolutely no chance of her being rescued! "dad," At this moment, the little loli next to her was covering her stomach with her little hands, her cute little fat face was wrinkled into a ball: "I have a stomachache" Lu Junhan frowned and looked over. Liu Peng lowered his eyes slightly, but he was happy in his heart. It seems that the effect of the poison has begun to take effect. Xiao Luli¡¯s expression looked like she was about to cry, and she choked with sobs: ¡°¡­Is she going to have a baby soon?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Xiao Luli thought it was acquiescence. She felt extremely sad. She grabbed her little hand and said aggrievedly: "Dad, can Lili not give birth?" She sniffed, with a hint of crying in her voice: "I haven't finished my meal yet. Can I wait until I finish my meal?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang, who was contacting the doctor immediately: "" "My life is about to die, but I still think about eating." In the end, the little girl still failed to become her meal. Stomach pain may be a minor illness for an adult, and it will pass if you tolerate it, but for a child who is only four years old and has a fragile body, if you are not careful, it may kill you. So, the little girl was quickly taken to the doctor mercilessly by her father who had a cold face and a very ugly expression. Jian Chenglang has always been thorough and thorough in his work. The medical team is naturally prepared. After making a phone call, the doctor will be here within two minutes.?. The doctor in a white coat put down the medicine box in his hand and looked around, before he could ask who the patient was. I saw the little loli with two ponytails over there, her big black eyes wide open, her limbs fluttering in the air, her little body struggling desperately in her father's hands: "If I don't give birth, I won't give birth! Wuwuwu, I want to eat, I don't want to have a baby" doctor:"¡­¡­" The doctor was silent for three seconds, then turned to look at Jian Chenglang with unusual solemnity: "Sorry, I can't cure this." Jian Chenglang: "?" The treatment hasn¡¯t even started yet, so why are you saying it can¡¯t be cured? And, isn¡¯t it just a small stomachache? Why does this old man look like he has terminal cancer and will die tomorrow? The doctor let out a long sigh: "Brain and mental problems cannot be seen from the outside. My suggestion is that she go to the hospital for a specialized brain examination. It is best to go down the mountain now. If she is delayed, her condition will get worse. , that would be troublesome." Jian Chenglang was silent for a long time and smiled: "There is nothing wrong with her brain, she just has a stomachache." doctor:"???" The corner of the doctor's mouth twitched fiercely, with an expression like "Are you fucking kidding me?" The little girl looked so lively and clamoring for food, she didn't look like she had a stomachache. But no matter how much the doctor didn¡¯t believe it, the little girl did just have a stomachache. ¡° Moreover, it¡¯s not a serious illness, it¡¯s just that when I went up the mountain before, I ate too many snacks and drank a lot of milk. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I drank several glasses of ice-cold and exciting Coke just now. Over there, the little girl who was eating and seeing a doctor widened her eyes when she heard this. Before she could react, she saw that Lu Junhan didn't say anything. He stretched out his hand and took out her Coke with a cold face. The cup was thrown into the trash can! Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli: "!!!" The next second, the little Loli grabbed the small spoon and ate faster, fearing that the doctor would not even allow her to eat later. Fortunately, the doctor didn¡¯t say that. Instead, he prescribed some medicine to treat the gastrointestinal tract without serious side effects. Seeing that the little girl¡¯s stomach still hurt a little, he let the little girl take one pill first. He also told Lu Junhan that the little girl should finish her meal and take the remaining pills twenty minutes later. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m worried that the little girl¡¯s resistance is weak and her stomach is weak, and she¡¯ll get stomachache again if she eats something later. The doctor directly prescribed medicine for two days. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 840 So ten of her babies died? ¡°If your stomach no longer hurts after taking the medicine this time, there is no need to take the remaining packets of medicine. If it still hurts, take another pack. After giving instructions one by one, the doctor didn't say anything more, turned around and left with the medical kit in hand. The little girl who was concentrating on eating again noticed this for the first time. She raised her head and looked at the doctor walking further and further away, and suddenly became anxious: "Dad! Why is the doctor uncle gone? He hasn't even given birth to a baby yet!" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl stood up, clenched her fists, and said angrily, "No, I'm going to catch him! He can't leave until he gives birth to a baby!" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" What the hell are these quotes from a domineering president. If you are not good at Chinese, please stop talking. Thank you. Not far away, the doctor who had not gone far suddenly stumbled hard and could hardly hold the medical kit in his hand. After finally regaining his composure, he ran away as if there was a ghost chasing him behind him. Lu Junhan pushed back the angry little loli who got up from the chair, glanced at her expressionlessly, and said in a cold voice: "What a fart! Go and eat your food!" "I won't eat it!" The little Loli patted her bulging belly: "I'm full." She hummed without shame, "There must be ten babies in there!" Lu Jun said coldly and calmly: "Well, ten of them are dead." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Lu Junhan smiled: "Do you know how they died?" Xiao Luli shook her head with fear on her face. Lu Junhan said calmly: "I choked to death while eating." Xiao Luli: "" Lu Junhan patted her little head: "So eat less if you have nothing to do, understand?" Xiao Luli: "" Soon, twenty minutes passed. Jian Chenglang took the remaining medicine and waved to the little girl, "Lili, come and take the medicine." Xiao Luli had already taken a medicine before. The medicine was extremely bitter. She took several mouthfuls of rice, but she couldn't get rid of the bitter taste. Now that I see the medicine, my little face becomes wrinkled, not to mention how disgusted it is. Therefore, not only did she not come over, she also took several steps back, shaking her head like a rattle, and she couldn't come over: ¡°I don¡¯t want to take it, this is bad medicine! It doesn¡¯t taste good at all!¡± ¡° Moreover, her stomach no longer hurts and she no longer wants to have a baby. But she had no more babies to give birth to, and all ten of her babies died from eating. The little loli looked sad. Jian Chenglang looked at Lu Junhan with a troubled expression. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t say much and took the medicine directly. Seeing this, Xiao Luli turned around and wanted to run away, but before she could even take two steps, she was carried back by Lu Junhan. "Dad, I don't want to take it! I don't want to take that medicine! That medicine doesn't taste good at all! If you take it, you will definitely die!" Lu Junhan laughed angrily. Although the doctor told me that it is best to take another pill of this medicine. But in Lu Junhan's view, it actually doesn't matter whether he takes the medicine or not. The little chubby girl¡¯s stomach no longer hurts, and the medicine is 30% poisonous. Taking too much may not do any good to her little body. But after hearing her words, Lu Junhan glanced at her calmly and said unhurriedly: "You just ate and you didn't die?" The little Loli sniffed sharply, and in a rare moment of wisdom, she choked and said, "So, so ten of my babies died." Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" To a certain extent, this is indeed true, provided that the drug is an abortion pill and that someone really has ten babies in his belly. Xiao Luli was even more sad, and choked up and said: "So if someone eats it, they will die." Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang was just about to persuade him again, but suddenly he heard Zhou Xiaoxiao exclaim over there: "Liu Peng, what's wrong with you? Why do you look so ugly?" Jian Chenglangxunxun passed by. I saw Liu Peng sitting on a chair, holding his stomach with one hand, YingJun's face was extremely pale, there was a lot of cold sweat on his forehead, and even his lips were trembling uncontrollably. Hearing Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, Liu Peng shook his head, saying that he didn¡¯t know. Liu Peng really didn¡¯t know why he had stomachache. He didn¡¯t eat anything along the way, just some snacks, rice, and a few cups of Coke. Liu Peng thought of this, and for some reason, his heart suddenly thumped, as if some thoughts were passing through his mind, but he couldn't catch it. On the contrary, the pain in the abdomen became more and more painful, as if there was a knife inside that was desperately rotating and stirring, and the pain was unbearable. But with Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others staring at him, with the camera also on his side, Liu Peng couldn't even use magic to restore treatment. Soon, his consciousness became blurred. But Liu Peng didn¡¯t think much about it. He really thought that he was just like human beings. When he got sick, he just needed to take medicine and he would be cured. In fact, if Liu Peng had been a human for a few more times, he would have discovered that his level of stomach pain was no longer within the scope of normal people's illnesses. Only people who were poisoned would have such symptoms. Liu Jia, on the other hand, looked at Liu Peng's hand covering his stomach and guessed: "Is it possible that he also has gastrointestinal discomfort?" When Zhou Xiaoxiao heard this, he immediately said: "Didn't the doctor just prescribe a few medicines for Lili? Director Jian should have more medicine. I'll go get it from him now." After all, Liu Peng belongs to their group. Playing games, sleeping at night, etc., we have to be together. Zhou Xiaoxiao is naturally willing to help if she can. Over there, when Xiao Luli heard this, her eyes lit up instantly, as if she had seen the savior. Very good! ¡°So uncle likes to take this bitter medicine? You should have told me earlier! She quickly reached out and grabbed her father's hand, took out the bitter medicine inside, turned around and ran in the direction of Liu Peng and Zhou Xiaoxiao: "No, no! Don't bother Uncle Jian! Good sister, look, I haven't taken my medicine yet, just give it to uncle!" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" After all, it¡¯s the girl¡¯s medicine. Zhou Xiaoxiao hesitated: ¡°This¡­¡± But Little Loli quickly stuffed the medicine into Liu Peng¡¯s mouth, and Zhou Xiaoxiao had no choice but to thank Little Luli. And when Liu Peng was in a state of confusion, he suddenly saw a lively little loli who didn't even have a stomachache or looked weak. He instantly grasped the idea that he had missed just now! Liu Peng was shocked. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It is impossible for people who take that poison to take a little medicine and get better. And now Lu Li is fine after taking the medicine, which proves that she just has an ordinary stomachache and is not caused by poison at all. On the contrary, he had a stomachache for no reason. It was only then that Liu Peng was sure that Lu Li did not drink the poisoned coke at all. The person who drank the poison was clearly himself! He was careless! But it¡¯s too late to say anything now. Fortunately, he still has soul power. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s enough to detoxify those few drops of poison. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 841 People say you will die if you take medicine. After knowing that he was poisoned, Liu Peng did not hesitate anymore. He turned his head in disgust and avoided the little girl's hand that was holding the medicine and trying to stuff it into him. Directly circulated all the remaining soul power in the body, eating away the poison in the body bit by bit. I don¡¯t care whether it will be exposed in front of the camera. If the audience doubts his identity and causes chaos in the world, he will be discovered by Heaven and exclude him from the world. But once he is poisoned and dies, he will also be excluded from this world. Since you will be excluded from this world no matter what, you might as well give it a try! ¡°Maybe Liu Peng¡¯s luck is really good, or maybe everyone¡¯s attention is focused on the little girl. During the five seconds that Liu Peng used his soul power to detoxify, no one noticed anything unusual about him. Soon, he detoxified the poison in his body. Unfortunately, due to his own negligence, the poison stayed in his body for nearly half an hour. The poison had already penetrated deep into his lungs and caused great harm to his body. The toxins have been resolved, but there is no extra soul power to restore the huge damage caused to the organs by the toxins. So, after Liu Peng used his remaining soul power to detoxify, he looked like a person who had just been fished out of the water. His whole body was wet with sweat, his face was extremely pale, and even his body seemed to be exhausted. Yeah, no strength at all. All of Liu Peng¡¯s soul power has been spent. He is now an ordinary mortal and can only rely on rest to restore his physical strength. Who knows that he wanted to rest, but someone refused to let him. "Uncle! It's time to take the medicine!" The next second, it was the little hand holding the medicine again, persistently trying to stuff the medicine into his mouth, while Xiao Naiyin was still persuading her sincerely: "When you finish eating, all the babies in your belly will be dead, and you won't have stomach pain." Jian Chenglang: "" staff member:"¡­¡­" Live broadcast room audience: "" When Liu Peng saw her, he felt angry, and a ball of fire suddenly surged up. If Lu Li hadn¡¯t picked up the wrong cup and drank the wrong Coke, he wouldn¡¯t have drank the poisonous cup! If it weren¡¯t for this, she would be the one lying here now! If the situation hadn¡¯t allowed it, Liu Peng would have really wanted to pounce on her and kill her! Let alone take the medicine she handed over. Liu Peng turned his face away fiercely, avoiding her medicine, his eyes were burning with anger, and there was deep hatred in his eyes, staring at her. Little Loli misunderstood. Seeing her uncle looking at her expectantly, she thought he wanted her to feed him. You should have told me earlier! She was also afraid that her uncle wouldn¡¯t want to take the medicine! If uncle doesn¡¯t want to take medicine, she will have to take this bitter medicine. Xiao Luli thought for a while, then forced the medicine into Liu Peng's mouth with a happy face: "Uncle, don't be afraid, you will be fine soon after taking the medicine." Liu Peng: "I£¤#%£¤#%£¤#%" Before Liu Peng could gather enough strength to curse, Zhou Xiaoxiao over there saw Liu Peng taking the medicine but never swallowing it. He thought he couldn't swallow it, so he hurriedly said to the people around him: "Which of you still has mineral water on hand? We all drank all the water on the road." The weather in Sanya is hot, the temperature is unusually high, and the sun is shining brightly. Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others picked up a large bottle of mineral water and a small bottle of mineral water from Lu Junhan and the others. At first, they also Save your drink. But since the show crew gave them the 900 yuan as compensation for the giraffe tent, Zhou Xiaoxiao and the others thought they could go to a convenience store to buy water if they had money, so they didn't save any money. On the way to buy lunch boxes, they used all the "treasure" water they found. Finished. Liu Peng needs water now, but he really can¡¯t give it to him. "I have it! I have water!" The little girl wanted her uncle to quickly swallow the bitter medicine, so she quickly ran into the tent. Probably because she was afraid that her uncle could not swallow the medicine with a bottle of water, she directly drank two new bottles of completely unopened mineral water. The water was brought out. When Liu Peng saw the mineral water, his eyes suddenly widened, he struggled violently, and his face became paler. Jian Chenglang and the surrounding staff thought he was in too much pain, so they hurried over to help him. Now, Liu Peng couldn't run away even if he wanted to. Zhou Xiaoxiao opened the water and leaned over to give it to Liu Peng to drink. But I don¡¯t know if Liu Peng¡¯s consciousness is not clear anymore. ?In short, his mouth was tightly closed and he refused to drink. Jian Chenglang was afraid that something would happen if he continued like this, so he reached out and pinched his jaw, and opened Liu Peng's mouth. Seeing this, Zhou Xiaoxiao quickly poured the water into his mouth without saying anything. Liu Peng: "" Liu Peng: "!!!" Are all humans so cruel? Liu Peng had a strong desire to resist drinking. Zhou Xiaoxiao poured it down so quickly that most of the water was not poured in at all, and all of it fell on Liu Peng's jaw. In the end, the medicine in my mouth was not swallowed, and a bottle of water was almost poured out. Liu Peng breathed a long sigh of relief when he saw that there was not much water left. He has no soul power to use now. If he is poisoned again, he will die! The little girl next to her was even more anxious than Jian Chenglang when she saw that Liu Peng hadn't taken the medicine. Seeing that the water was gone, she quickly got another bottle of mineral water and gave it to Zhou Xiaoxiao: "Good sister, I have a bottle of water here!" Liu Peng, who thought he was about to escape a disaster, suddenly went dark. Zhou Xiaoxiao learned from the experience of the failure just now, and this time he was much more cautious. Finally, the medicine mixed with water was poured down the throat and slid into the stomach. Liu Peng was so angry that he fainted. Jian Chenglang thought he had fainted from pain, so he quickly called the medical team. Several people carried the stent and quickly carried Liu Peng into the medical car. After a while, several people went down the mountain. As a puppet, Bai Xinlian saw his master leaving, so he naturally followed him. Seeing Liu Peng being carried away, Xiao Luli turned around and muttered in Xiao Naoyin: "They say you will die if you take the medicine. Dad, you still don't believe it." Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" The audience in the live broadcast room was originally very nervous about Liu Peng's health. Naturally, they will not blame this responsibility on the program team, or on the lunch box and Coke they had for lunch. ¡°After all, everyone has eaten these, and if others are fine, then the only problem is Liu Peng¡¯s own. Maybe he is acclimatized, maybe he has stomach problems, maybe he has a bad gastrointestinal condition. In short, there are many speculations in the live broadcast room. The atmosphere was very solemn. ¡°After all, if something goes wrong while recording a program, it will always ruin people¡¯s mood. But after the little girl muttered such a sentence, the live broadcast room instantly burst into laughter, and the depressed and heavy atmosphere suddenly improved a lot. Even Jian Chenglang, who was frowning, couldn't help but smile, thinking that this little girl is a living treasure! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 842 Otherwise, three stories would be fine ¡°As far as Liu Peng¡¯s current situation is concerned, it¡¯s still a question of when he will wake up. Naturally, the program cannot be recorded. The show also lost a group of guests. Fortunately, there is no need to divide the subsequent tasks into two groups. With or without Liu Peng¡¯s team, it doesn¡¯t matter. Jian Chenglang asked someone to give Xiao Luli two more bottles of water, and decided to rest for another twenty minutes to let the guests adjust themselves. Then we will start the afternoon tasks later. For Lu Junhan and his team, this twenty-minute break is very necessary. They haven¡¯t finished installing the grill yet. To be precise, Lu Junhan¡¯s grill hasn¡¯t been installed yet. Jian Yi and Qu Sinian have almost finished processing and marinating the ingredients, and are now packing the skewers one by one into the fresh-keeping boxes they just bought. Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan had nothing to do, so they helped out. And the other side. Little Lu Li sat boredly on a low stool, holding her little fat face in her hands, her long and thick eyelashes drooping, looking at her father who was installing the grill, and muttered, "Dad, you've been pretending for a long time, why haven't you finished pretending yet?" Lu Junhan was too lazy to pay attention to her. ???????????????? If this little fat girl hadn¡¯t been clamoring for water just now, desperately trying to hold him back, otherwise he would have set up the grill long ago. Seeing that Lu Junhan didn¡¯t respond, Xiao Lu Li said aggrievedly: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so boring.¡± Lu Junhan¡¯s hands kept moving, but his heart was cold. It¡¯s none of my business if you¡¯re bored. Xiao Luli seemed to have thought of something, her eyes lit up instantly: "Yes! Dad, do you want to hear a story? Let me tell you a story. I can tell stories now!" Lu Junhan: "" Over there, Jian Yi and Qu Sinian had just packed all the ingredients into boxes and turned around to see if Lu Junhan's grill was ready. Who knows, in the blink of an eye, Lu Junhan picked up the innocent little loli with two ponytails in front of him expressionlessly, and then strode to the front of the tent in three steps and two steps. With a raised hand, the little girl was thrown in. Before she could get up from the ground, Lu Junhan outside decisively zipped up the zipper. Three seconds later, the little girl was crying desperately inside: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad, let me out, let me out. If you don't want to hear one story, I'll tell you two stories! Otherwise, three stories will do" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" What kind of evil has your father done? He installs a barbecue grill and still listens to your stories. In the end, Xiao Luli was released. The reason is simple. If you throw her in the tent, she will talk a lot more than if she is sitting on a stool outside. The little girl sat on the original low stool aggrievedly, her voice choked with sobs: "Damn daddy, I won't play with you anymore" Lu Junhan lowered his head and tightened a screw with an indifferent expression: "Oh." Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli felt even more aggrieved, her little face wrinkled up, and she looked like she was about to cry again. Lu Junhan raised his eyes and glanced at her, "Give me the scissors on the ground." "oh." The little girl didn¡¯t care about crying anymore, she quickly bent down and took the scissors on the ground to her father. Lu Junhan took the scissors, patted her little head with his big hand, and said calmly: "Go and sit on the stool, then shut up. After the grill is installed, I will take you to buy candy." The little loli¡¯s beautiful dark eyes lit up instantly. He quickly ran back and sat down, looking at Lu Junhan eagerly: "Dad, is it okay for me to sit like this?" Lu Junhan: "Okay." "Just shut up, you can sit on your stomach." Without Xiao Luli¡¯s verbal interference, Lu Junhan finished installing the remaining grills in less than three minutes. And not long after, twenty minutes passed. Jian Chenglang directly explained the tasks for the afternoon. This task requires 5 groups of guests to complete together. The mission location is in the Buddhist temple. The specific tasks are: Find the 7 peaches hidden by the program crew in the Buddhist temple. The time is one afternoon. Find all the peaches, this afternoon¡¯s taskIt's finally over. The temple on the top of the mountain is very large. It not only has the main hall, but also many side halls, kitchens, monks' residences, and courtyards. It¡¯s quite difficult to find it. The first clue given by the program team was the Buddhist temple. ¡¾Looking for peaches? ? ? Is there really nothing wrong with Director Jian¡¯s mind? ¡¿ ¡°That is, if a peach is accidentally eaten by a monk in the temple, wouldn¡¯t Father Lu and the others not be able to complete the task in an afternoon? ¡¿ ¡¾Moreover, the Buddhist hall is so big, how can you find it? Turn it over one by one? Are you kidding me? If it disturbs other people's Qing Dynasty, would those monks be willing to do it one by one? ¡¿ ¡¾Sure enough, Director Jianoh no, Jian Dog is a dog! Each of these tasks is more difficult than the last! ¡¿ What the audience in the live broadcast room said is indeed correct. In the Buddhist hall, there were not only guests such as Lu Junhan and others from the show, but also some monks who were kneeling on the futon in front of the Buddha and quietly knocking on the wooden fish. ¡¾The case has been solved, the case has been solved! I'm sure the peach must be inside one of the wooden fish they knocked! It is entirely possible to hide a peach in such a big wooden fish! ¡¿ ¡¾No! I do think that maybe under these monks' cassocks, such long clothes are too good to hide things! ¡¿ ¡¾The problem is, neither one is easy to get. It's impossible to smash someone else's wooden fish or lift someone's clothes in front of them, right? If you really expose it, be careful if someone else accuses you of molestation! ¡¿ ¡¾Hahaha, lift your clothesthis is the rhythm to force a monk to break his precepts! ¡¿ "Xiao Luli has never seen the Buddha, nor does he know him. But she had seen the bronze statues that Song Qingwan cast for her before, and thought that these Buddhas were cast after a certain person just like her. I was about to turn around and ask my dad what the names of these Buddhas were. But before he spoke, Zhou Xiaoxiao walked up to the Buddha with a pious look, knelt down on the empty futon in the middle, bent down and bowed three times. Her posture is very standard, and she is obviously a Buddhist. ¡¾? ? ? What kind of large-scale confusion scene is this? ¡¿ ¡¾Aren¡¯t you looking for peaches? Why are you worshiping God? ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s over, I think of the fear of being forced by my parents to worship God during the Chinese New Year! ¡¿ But the next second, Zhou Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions caused the monks next to him to look slightly sideways. ¡¾Eh? Really effective? ¡¿ ¡¾Could the peaches really be on those monks? ¡¿ ¡¾I understand! All the guests must have bowed to the Buddha once before they could get the peach from the monk. I said that since the Buddhist hall is such an important place, it is impossible for Father Lu and the others to go through it. The peach must be on the monk's body. ¡¿ ¡¾The problem is, if all the guests really need to pray to the Buddha once, it will definitely not be possible. Anyway, I can¡¯t imagine Father Lu worshiping Buddha. If he didn¡¯t kill Buddha, I would think he had a very good temper, let alone worship Buddha! It is only right for Buddha to worship him! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 843 The peach must be on his body ¡¾I also feel that if Father Lu really wants to worship, he will probably tear down the entire Buddhist hall! ¡¿ "Furthermore, I heard that Dad Lu, Dad Jian, and Actor Qu don't seem to believe in any gods or Buddhas. Even the koi, the mascot of Haicheng, is kept just for food. Especially Father Lu, I heard that he has several big nests at home, and he changes his tricks every day to catch fish. The fish are almost crippled by him, but he is still doing it! What is the difference between asking such people to worship gods and forcing monks to break their precepts and eat meat? ¡¿ ¡¾Obviously, Director Jian is challenging the patience of the guests again! Wasn't it because the beatings by Father Lu and the others weren't bad enough last time? ¡¿ ¡¾Looking at Director Jian's ungrateful behavior, he obviously has no memory. It looks like he will be beaten twice more! ! ! ¡¿ "No, no, no, Director Jian's memory is crooked!" Hahaha, sisters, haven't you noticed that Dad Lu and the others are followed by a group of staff, including the producers, but Director Jian himself is not there? ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah it's true! This dog man must be hiding! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? Director Jian actually learned a lot? ¡¿ ¡¾No more love, I still want to see him being beaten back and forth! ¡¿ "No, have you ever thought of another possibility? If everyone worships, the monks still won't give the peach? Then wouldn¡¯t it be in vain for Father Lu and the others to worship him? ¡¿ ¡¾Fuck! Probably! With Jian Dao's character of being a dog all year round, it is not impossible for him to do such unethical things. ¡¿ "Hey, sisters, come to think of it, is it my imagination? Why do I always feel that the expressions of the monks who are knocking the wooden fish are a bit mean? ¡¿ ¡¾I have discovered it a long time ago. Not only is he mean, he is clearly aloof and looks down on Father Lu and the others. I have seen this kind of expression in his eyes many times before! Probably because they think they have peaches in their hands, and Father Lu and the others are asking for help from them, so they are aloof on that end! ¡¿ ¡¾Bah, I don¡¯t even know what status Father Lu and the others are, what status they have, why are they pretending to be arrogant here! If you want to look down on them, it¡¯s my father Lu who looks down on them, okay? ¡¿ ¡°That¡¯s right, the money Father Lu and the others earn in one hour is more than enough to buy their entire temple, okay! ¡¿ ¡¾Don¡¯t think so darkly about people¡¯s hearts! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! Did those monks offend you? They didn't say a word. Well, are the costs of spreading rumors and slander so low these days? ¡¿ "No, what the previous sisters said is true. I have come to this temple to offer incense before, and the people inside are really self-righteous. ¡¿ ¡¾right! Although this temple is on a hill, it is quite famous in the local area. Usually a lot of people come to offer incense and beg the monks to interpret their fortunes. ¡°Probably this is why several monks inside have a sense of superiority, especially looking down upon others. ??Especially because there seem to be several people with connections inside, who come in to make money through connections. In short, if you give money, you can talk about anything. If you don¡¯t give money, you will be embarrassed in minutes. ¡¿ ¡¾Sure enough, there are scum in every industry and everywhere! ¡¿ ¡¾The problem now is that Father Lu and the others have no money. The peach on the monk's body may not be available. ¡¿ ¡¾It is impossible for the program team to set up a dead end. Maybe everyone worships the Buddha, and the monk can only give it even if he doesn't want to give it! ¡¿ "That's not necessarily the case. Don't forget, our Director Jian is a dog among dogs. How could he let the guests go by paying homage so easily?" ¡¿ ¡¾Now it depends on what Father Lu and the others think, whether to bite the bullet and worship, take a gamble, or¡¿ At this moment, Xiao Luli felt a little strange when she saw Zhou Xiaoxiao kowtowing and bowing three times. She ran to another empty futon, turned around and glanced at Zhou Xiaoxiao. Following Zhou Xiaoxiao's example, she also knelt on the futon devoutly, clasped her little hands together, and looked in front of her with her big, black and clear eyes. The solemn and majestic golden Buddha. Zhou Xiaoxiao whispered softly: "Buddha is above, please protect your family's health and safety. May my Buddha be merciful and accept us, have mercy on all living beings like us, protect us, and eliminate all disasters" The little Loli nodded, turned her head, and began to mutter: "The garbage is hitting you, so the big dragon can do it" This sentence cannot be said to be exactly the same as what Zhou Xiaoxiao said, it can only be said to have nothing to do with it. It seems as if he is reciting some ancient spell that has been lost for a long time. It doesn¡¯t sound like I¡¯m praying to Buddha for blessings, but it sounds more like I¡¯m cursing Buddha for not having a good death. Zhou Xiaoxiao: "" The monk who was knocking on wooden fish next to the little girl said: "" other people:"¡­¡­" ?????????????????????????Haha, I just want to say fierce girl Lili, you are worthy of being the one! ¡¿ When the monk next to the little Loli saw Lu Li's stupid look, a trace of undetectable disgust flashed across his face. With such an act of worshiping Buddha, don¡¯t even think about asking them to give peaches to these guests. Not everyone can desecrate the holy land of Buddhism. Even if they all bow down, don¡¯t let them give you peaches! Yes, the peach is indeed on the body of a certain monk. It happened to be on the monk next to the little girl. Originally, Jian Chenglang found the temple abbot and set the rule that all guests would get peaches after worshiping the Buddha. The host also agreed well, but unfortunately, the monk who was preparing to give peaches to Lu Junhan and others in the Buddhist hall changed a group of people early. This group of people are the "connected households" who drag their connections in to make money. Hearing that Lu Junhan and the others were extremely rich, he immediately targeted them and forced those who were guarding here at the beginning to leave and replace them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? these having these these these the people who are related to them, they are related to each other, they are in the temple and are accustomed to being kings and tyrants, and no one dares to provoke them or offend them. So much so that they really feel that they are very remarkable people. Therefore, they decided to take this opportunity to make millions from Lu Junhan and the others. Even if Lu Junhan and the others worship Buddha and kneel to death, as long as they don¡¯t pay, they will never leave the peach! And, he hid the peach very well and no one would find it! The monk curled his lips slightly, looking a bit proud of his success. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the peach must be on his body. The audience in the live broadcast room was instantly excited. They came up with ideas and tried every means to get the peach. They were even more anxious than the guests. But Qu Sinian, Jian Yi and Lu Junhan thought very simply and crudely. They rolled up their sleeves and looked cold, obviously planning to rob him forcefully. But before grabbing it, the little girl next to the monk must be moved away to avoid accidental injury. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone in the live broadcast room to understand what Lu Junhan and the others meant, and they started screaming. The atmosphere instantly reached its highest point. Out of ten barrages, eight barrages are "Quickly grab, quickie!" The remaining two screens read "Dad Lu, rush!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 844 The evildoer complains first Robbery is the most time-saving and the best way to avoid having to talk nonsense with those monks. Lu Junhan was responsible for throwing aside the little girl who was still thinking about how to worship God on the futon. Qu Sinian and Jian Yi went to detain the monk to prevent him from running away. After Lu Junhan settled the little Lu Li, he searched her body when he came back and found the peach. As for the other monks in the temple, it was left to Liu Jia and Zhou Xiaoxiao to deal with. The audience in the live broadcast room was excited in front of the screen, waiting for a good show to be staged. However, just when everything was ready, a small milking sound suddenly sounded. "Eh?" The little girl kneeling on the futon was about to imitate Zhou Xiaoxiao and bend down to bow. Who knows, as soon as he lowered his head, he saw a bulging thing next to him, which was hidden under the monk's wide and slender clothes. When the monk who was secretly feeling proud saw this, his heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself: What's going on? He was hiding it well, why did this peach escape? It¡¯s a pity that there was no time to stop it. Xiao Luli had already thrown away the clothes covering the peach, grabbed the peach directly, and held it in her arms. She said to Lu Junhan with bright eyes: ¡°Dad, guess what I picked up?¡± Before Lu Junhan could answer, she said the answer excitedly: "I picked up a pink apple! Look, it's super big!" Qu Sinian and Jian Yi were about to take action: "" The audience was so excited that they wanted to get into the screen: "" The atmosphere suddenly became frozen. After a few seconds of silence. The audience reflects. So, why are they so excited? Learn a little girl, and I found the peach at such calmness. But this luck is really amazing. Fortunately, the ending is good, the peach is found. When the monk saw that the peach was taken away, he gritted his teeth and wanted to snatch the peach back from the little girl's hands. This peach was worth millions, and he was really not willing to let them take it away so easily. But he just stood up and rushed towards the little girl. Who knows, little Loli hugged Taozi first, got up and ran away. So, the monk fell hard on the futon and could not recover for several seconds. That look of utter embarrassment was nothing like the triumphant and arrogant look he had just now. The viewers in the live broadcast room were even more amused. ¡­¡­ not far away. Lu Junhan took the "apple", glanced at the excited little girl, and corrected lightly: "This is a peach, not an apple." The little Loli was immediately shocked, "Dad, is this Shuimi Tao?" Lu Junhan: "Yeah." "How is this possible!" The little girl frowned tightly. Looking at the peach, Xiao Naiyin was anxious: "Shouldn't peach be made with water and rice? Otherwise, why is it called peach? Where¡¯s the peach?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" Only you are called Shuimi Tao, and all of us are called Shuimi Tao! Fortunately, Xiao Luli didn't worry for long, and asked expectantly: "Dad, do you have rice peaches made of water and rice?" Lu Junhan: "No." "Why not?" The little girl was very confused. Lu Junhan frowned: "How do I know?" "How could you not know!" Xiao Luli suddenly became anxious, "Aren't you the father?" Lu Junhan: "" You also know that I am your father, but if you don¡¯t know, you think I am one hundred thousand whys. And, at such a young age, how come there are so many problems. Lu Junhan became impatient, stuffed the peach back into the little girl's arms, and said without changing his expression: "Yes, you are right, it is a pink apple, go and play with it." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Audiences:"¡­¡­" They knew this would happen! Xiao Luli seems to feel something is wrong somewhereNo, I held the "pink apple" and whispered: "What about the water rice peach? Dad, what does the water rice peach look like?" Lu Junhan said in an understatement, "You'll know when you find it." The little Loli blinked her eyes and patted her head: "Yes." And he said excitedly: "Dad, you are so awesome! Lili likes you so much! You are the most awesome dad in the world!" Lu Junhan didn't feel the slightest bit ashamed, and just said "hmm" lightly. The little Loli became happy again, hugged the peach, turned around and ran away: "Dad, I'm looking for the peach!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Live broadcast room audience: "" The farthest distance in the world is that I am in your arms, but you don¡¯t recognize me and are still looking for me everywhere. Over there, the monk who fell on the futon was quickly helped up by the surrounding monks not long after. Seeing that the monk was bullied, several people shared the same hatred and glared at Lu Junhan and the others, "You are really going too far!" Live broadcast room audience: "???" ¡¾No, why can¡¯t I understand this? ¡¿ ¡¾I also¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾Who the hell went too far! The monk fell by himself, and no one pushed him. Besides, if the stinky monk hadn't wanted to snatch Lili's peach, he wouldn't have fallen. It's good now that Father Lu and the others haven't accused them of not abiding by the rules of the game, but they are the first to complain! ¡¿ ¡¾that is! This is the first time I have seen a guest get a prop, and it will be snatched back! If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t play! ¡¿ "Hey, I recognize these people. These are the connections I mentioned before. They are used to being domineering and have brain problems. It seems that the entire temple belongs to them, and everyone must obey their orders. ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, such disgusting people, who put them in the temple, no one cares about them? ¡¿ Lu Junhan naturally saw that the monk wanted to snatch the peach from the little fat girl. Now I saw that they were the first to complain, and there was no emotion on their handsome and cold faces. But the next second, with an indifferent face, he kicked and smashed the wooden merit box next to him, and the colorful banknotes and coins inside were scattered on the floor. Under the fear of those monks who were silent, he opened his cold and dark eyes, and the words that came out of his thin lips were extremely clear, but they seemed to be filled with ice: "I can go further. Do you want to try?" Those monks looked at the broken merit box, as if they were the ones being kicked to pieces, and all the bones in their bodies were aching. Immediately I didn¡¯t dare to speak. All of them shrank their heads, their eyes flickered, and they were like quails. ¡¾Oh my god, no one can mess with Dad Lu! This is a man of action! ¡¿ ¡¾Still a ruthless character! ¡¿ ¡¾But I have to say, it¡¯s really satisfying! ¡¿ However, Xiao Luli, who was holding the "pink apple", walked up to the fallen monk, looked at him tangledly and said: "Uncle, can you get up for a moment?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 845: Sitting in someone else's seat The monk was threatened by Lu Junhan just now. Now that he realized what he was doing, he couldn't help but lose face. Knowing that she was Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter, he immediately became angry. Not only did he not get up and get out of the way, but he sat down on the futon: "Why?" Xiaolu Li was a good temper, and whispered explanation: "Uncle, your fart. Monk: "" Now that it was being broadcast live, the monk expected that Lu Junhan would only dare to threaten them, but would not dare to actually do anything to them. After all, with so many people watching in the live broadcast room, if anyone calls the police, Lu Junhan will be arrested. Therefore, he definitely didn¡¯t dare to hit people, he just wanted to scare them. They were also stupid, and they were actually frightened by him. The monk was furious, but he was more confident: "You said your position is yours? Is your name written on it?" The little Loli shook her head honestly and said truthfully: "No, I didn't even have time to write, uncle, your butt is on it." The monk choked. I don¡¯t know if this little guy really doesn¡¯t understand him or if he pretends not to understand. But he still doesn¡¯t know how to refute. The monk was so anxious that his face turned blue and white. The expression is very wonderful. The audience, who were originally angry because the monk bullied the little girl, didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or laugh. When it comes to quarreling, no one can choke their pear baby. No one can keep up with her brain circuit. At this time. The other monks who were equally embarrassed also came to their senses and thought of themselves together with the previous monks. Yes, it¡¯s a live broadcast now. Even if Lu Junhan really wants to do something, he still has to think about it. There are so many people, they don¡¯t believe it, he really dares to beat them. Seeing that the monk was so angry, the other monks wanted to deal with this little girl, and said coldly and unceremoniously: "That's alright! The seats here are free for us to sit at. Since you came late, this seat is naturally not yours." Children are all rebellious, and the more they are not allowed to do something, they will do it. The more you don¡¯t give it to her, the more she will get it even if she rolls on the floor. By saying this, they were undoubtedly forcing the little girl to roll on the floor and cry to get back to this position. When Lu Li makes a fool of himself in public, their bad temper will naturally come out. Lu Junhan and the others can't be beaten, so why can't they bully his daughter? Thinking like this, those monks directly occupied the seats around the futon, and even sat on the ground around the futon, surrounding the futon tightly. This overbearing and rogue behavior made the audience in the live broadcast room instantly angry. Exploded. The little Loli looked at the futon and hesitated, "But" Many little black brothers are still there. Her expression, in the eyes of the monks, was one of reluctance and reluctance. She suddenly became more arrogant and sneered: "But what the heck! Now your seat belongs to us. If you want to sit, go and sit somewhere else. Don't be an eyesore in front of us! Otherwise, don't blame us for being rude!" ¡¾It¡¯s over, I really want to go in and kill them! ¡¿ ¡¾I also¡­¡­¡¿ ¡¾They broke the temple's rules like this! This kind of futon is originally used by guests who come to offer incense. Isn't it a bit too much for monks like them to occupy it like this? ¡¿ ¡¾Tsk, can't you see it? They don't dare to mess with Dad Lu, so they just bully other children! ¡¿ "There are so many grown men, and they don't feel ashamed to bully a three or four-year-old girl!" ¡¿ ¡¾Ah ah ah ah, they are dead. Look, Father Lu's expression has darkened. ¡¿ "Okay," Little Loli hugged Taozi, turned around and walked away, but after walking a few steps, she turned around again and whispered: "But, uncle, can you please stop moving?" ¡°What, are you afraid that they will mess up her position? Who is she? We don¡¯t let them move, but they still insist on moving! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? wasn't sure where this stinky girl would drink milk! She dares to command them? Several monks smiled contemptuously. At first, they pretended to be worldly experts and tried to defraud Lu Junhan and others of some money, but they were?After being threatened, Jun Han knew that there was no hope of getting money and there was a possibility of being beaten. At this moment, the domineering and rogue nature of the gangster was directly exposed. The monk who had farted on the futon before was squirming around and farted several times on the futon without any taboo or vulgarity, laughing loudly on his face. Immediately afterwards, the little girl tilted her head and continued in a low voice: "Because Brother Xiaohei has a bad temper. If you move around and disturb their sleep, you will be stabbed" Speaking of which, Brother Xiao Hei told her that there was a big pink apple under the clothes over there. ¡°Otherwise, she would have missed it if she was so stupid! The monks laughed so loudly, and the little girl¡¯s voice was so quiet that they didn¡¯t hear clearly at all. They heard the words ¡°will be stabbed¡±, and their expressions became even more sarcastic: "What, you still want to say, there are needles hidden under this mat? Do you think we will leave if you say thisahhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª" The other monks looked at each other. ?????????? Is there really a needle hidden? This idea has just come to mind. They didn¡¯t know what they saw, but they actually screamed in horror as well¡ª¡ª The audience in the live broadcast room was confused. But the next second, they knew what was going on. ¡°I saw several large, pitch-black scorpions suddenly emerging from under the futon among many monks. All of them had sharp and poisonous tails. They scattered everywhere and pricked anyone they saw. ¡°The ones who suffered the most were the group of arrogant monks closest to the futon. At this moment, everyone was hugging their feet, their expressions were pale and frightened, and they were running away in a panic. They didn't look as sarcastic and arrogant as they did just now. ¡¾Hahahahaha, what a wonderful reincarnation! ¡¿ ¡¾Let you snatch my baby Lili¡¯s cushion, now it¡¯s better, you got pricked! ¡¿ ¡¾Retribution, it¡¯s all retribution! ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? I'm just curious, why are there scorpions in the Buddhist hall? ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, don't scorpions usually grow in desert areas? How come it appears here? ¡¿ ¡¾Moreover, didn¡¯t Director Jian say before that he had already sent someone to check the surrounding area? We've checked everything, why do so many scorpions suddenly appear? ¡¿ ¡¾So many scorpions must be man-made. If there were not these monks, the ones who got stung must be Father Lu and the others! After all, according to the script of the previous program team, Father Lu and the others had to pray to Buddha before they could get the peach! And that futon is specially provided for guests, so it can be seen that these scorpions are going for Dad Lu and the others! ¡¿ ¡¾So, Father Lu and the others still have to thank these monks? ¡¿ "But it's impossible. Director Jian has always been thorough in his work, so no one will take advantage of him, right? ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 846 Something big happened at home! Not to mention that the audience was confused, even Jian Chenglang frowned. He remembered that before Lu Junhan and the others came in, he also sent people to search the Buddhist temple, for fear that Lu Junhan and his enemies would get in. ??The futons needed for several programs were searched most carefully. We even used sophisticated instruments to search multiple times, and it was absolutely impossible to hide anything. Not to mention such a large group of scorpions. Jian Chenglang knew without even thinking that these scorpions must be coming for the guests. As for which guest it is. That¡¯s hard to say. Jian Chenglang didn't hesitate, he stopped the program, had people evacuate the crowd, and called a special scorpion catching team to come over and catch the scorpions that were running around, as well as Xiao Lu, who was trying to catch scorpions. All the pears were grabbed. They also had people seal off the scene. Except for the guests of the show who have been in front of the camera, everyone present is suspected and no one can leave. Before, Xiao Luli also knelt down and sat on that futon. Jian Chenglang asked her if she had been pierced. The little girl shook her head and said seriously: "Brother Xiao Hei is very good, they won't bite others. Only dad will bite others." Jian Chenglang: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her several times to make sure that she was not bitten, and then slapped her with his finger, "Try talking nonsense again." The little Loli held her head in frustration and said: "Okay, dad won't bite others, but others will bite dad, but they will bite dad, and they will almost bite dad to death" Jian Chenglang: "" Lu Junhan: "" I don¡¯t know who I learned this ability to add fuel to the fire and tell nonsense. Jian Chenglang asked a few questions before going to interrogate other staff members. Looking at the expressions of those monks, it was obvious that they did not know that there were scorpions in the futon, otherwise they would not have occupied it and caused themselves to be stung by scorpions. ¡°There are so many scorpions, either from people in the temple or from the staff of the program team. But every staff member has always followed Lu Junhan and the others, never leaving, not even to use the toilet. ? Then this is weird. However, what Jian Chenglang never figured out was how the other party did it. Their people checked the Buddhist temple and found that these people were all Jian Chenglang could trust and would not do anything. Moreover, the producer came to supervise in person, so it was impossible for them to do anything. After checking the Buddhist hall, there was less than two minutes difference between when Lu Junhan and the others came in from the outside. And during these two minutes, the group of monks were also inside. To avoid the numerous eyes and ears of those monks, and to place the scorpion under the futon without anyone noticing in such a short period of time, it is not something that ordinary people can do. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something humans can do. Over there, Lu Junhan looked at the little girl carefully: "Can you talk to Scorpion?" "yes." The little girl didn¡¯t seem to realize how amazing this ability was. She was still feeling aggrieved by being beaten by her father: ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you do it too?¡± Lu Junhan: "" It¡¯s not like Lu Junhan didn¡¯t notice something strange about this little thing before. But I didn¡¯t expect to get any useful information out of this little fat girl. After all, given her forgetful memory and completely substandard IQ, where she fantasizes about being a carp spirit every day, he doesn¡¯t expect to get anything out of her. Therefore, even if you see her different anomalies, you just pretend you haven¡¯t seen them. But what happened recently was getting more and more weird, and the little chubby girl showed more and more differences. Lu Junhan wanted to investigate, but couldn't. After thinking about it, he could only start from this little girl. Take action on things. Since she said she could talk to Scorpion, he reluctantly believed her. Lu Junhan asked someone to put a scorpion into a glass bottle and tried to get the little girl to talk to it: "Let it turn over." Xiao Luli said that the scorpion in the bottle turned over not long after. Lu Junhan said again to turn it over. Soon, the scorpion rolled back again. Lu Junhan tested it several times and asked the little girl to convey it, and Scorpion did so. It can be seen that Xiao Luli can indeed talk to animals. Lu Junhan stopped testing and said calmly, "Ask how it got here."   The little Loli pouted in dissatisfaction: "Dad, don't you ask yourself? I'm so tired." Lu Junhan raised his hand. The little girl quickly hugged the glass jar: "Brother Xiaohei, my father asked me to ask you, how did you get here, where are your parents?" Lu Junhan: "" "Oh you have no parents," Xiao Luli said wiltedly, "Then you are so pitiful." Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and knocked her directly. His voice was impatient: "Ask how it got here, and stop talking nonsense." Little Loli: "" The little Loli hugged the glass jar angrily and said angrily: "Brother Xiaohei, my stinky father asked me to ask you how you got here, and he also asked you to stop talking nonsense." The scorpion in the jar showed its anger towards Lu Junhan, baring its teeth and claws. Lu Junhan: "" It didn¡¯t take long before Xiao Luli was shocked: "Dad, Brother Xiao Hei said, it doesn't know how it got here. It was sleeping in the soil before, but it came here all of a sudden - Dad, tell me, Brother Xiao Hei is Aren¡¯t you turned into ghosts?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan could think deeply, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. It¡¯s Song Qingwan calling. "Come back quickly! Something big happened at home! Lu Anran is missing!" Lu Junhan's eyes turned cold. ¡­¡­ Just when Jian Chenglang sealed off the temple, he searched one by one for who was responsible for "Scorpion". But the real culprit has already left the temple. The man took off the cassock and threw it into the river. At the same time, I heard the cold mechanical voice in my head: ¡¾If you fail to gain the trust of the villain of this world, Lu Junhan, within the specified time, the mission will be judged as failed, 10 luck points will be deducted, and the remaining luck value will be 20. ¡¿ ¡¾During the mission, use props: transfer the desert scorpion under the futon. After deducting 10 luck values, the remaining luck value is 10. ¡¿ ¡¾warn! warn! ! ¡¿ ¡¾The host's luck value has been lower than the normal popularity level of 20, and bad luck has begun to plague the host. Please steal the luck value from others as soon as possible. ¡¿ Just as the system finished speaking, the man who was standing firmly suddenly slipped under his feet and rolled directly into the lake without any precautions. ¡¾warn! warn! ! Once the luck value returns to zero, the host will die unexpectedly. Please steal luck points from others as soon as possible! ¡¿ ¡¾Ding¡ª¡ª¡¿ ¡¾The host uses the "luck value storage card" prop and obtains 30 luck. The current luck value is 40, which has exceeded the normal level of popularity and luck, and obtains the "good luck haunting" function. ¡¿ Not long after, the man who had choked on a lot of water was pushed ashore by a school of fish with 20 more luck than a normal person. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 847 The first person targeted is the villain Lu Junhan Jiang Xue lay on the bank, spitting out a mouthful of turbid sewage, her long hair sticking to her pale cheeks, and gasping for air. Not long after, she gritted her teeth. damn it. She originally thought those scorpions would sting Lu Li. And Lu Junhan regards his daughter as her life. When Lu Li was bitten, she immediately went to save her. Lu Junhan would naturally feel grateful to her as his savior, and thus trust her. In this way, the task given to her by the system is completed. But Jiang Xue never expected that even if those scorpions didn¡¯t bite Lu Li, a group of monks would actually come out to protect Lu Li from disaster and ruin her good deeds! I didn¡¯t get the 30 luck points from the mission reward, but I lost 20 points instead. ¡¾Please steal luck points from others as soon as possible,¡¿ The voice of the brain system is very mechanical and cold: "Otherwise, once your luck value returns to zero, not only will your body die unexpectedly, but your soul will also be severely punished by heaven after death. The consequences are not something you can bear. ¡¿ Jiang Xue gritted her teeth: "You don't need to remind me, I know what to do, and don't forget, we are one. If I die, you won't be able to feel better!" Neither Jiang Xue nor the system is from this world. They escaped to this world from another small world. In their world, Jiang Xue was a poor heroine who was bullied and scolded by all kinds of vicious female supporting characters. She was also tortured physically and mentally by the male protagonist, who had her eyes and kidneys gouged out. There was probably something wrong with the divine world, or there was something wrong with the way of heaven, which caused Jiang Xue to have a dream. She dreamed that her world was a world of sadistic novels. And she is the most pitiful heroine in it. After various verifications, it was determined that the dream was likely to become a reality. Jiang Xue did not sit still and wait for death. She set up a trap, tricked a certain female supporting character, killed her, and then robbed the female supporting character's system. After that, with the help of that system, she carried out cruel revenge on all those who would harm her in the future, whether innocent or not, in short, no one was left alive. Especially the male protagonist, even though he had no time to do anything at the time, Jiang Xue still dug out his eyes and kidneys. It turns out that the male protagonist has a male protagonist aura, and his luck value is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even if everyone in the world dies, the male protagonist will not die. But unfortunately, Jiang Xue is bound to the luck plundering system. The more the male protagonist trusts Jiang Xue, the less defensive he is about Jiang Xue, and the more he likes her, the faster Jiang Xue gets his luck and the more luck he gets. ??In the end, under Jiang Xue¡¯s repeated designs and deliberate seductions, the male protagonist became completely devoted to her and was completely defenseless. Jiang Xue directly plundered all the luck from him, and then killed him without hesitation. The male protagonist has no luck, so he cannot resist Jiang Xue, who has a lot of luck. Even if the male protagonist tries to escape, Jiang Xue, whose luck value is close to 90%, can hit the man perfectly if he throws a knife casually. The body of the Lord. And because she has a lot of luck, even if she kills someone, the police can't find any evidence, and she can escape every time. She is even so lucky that everyone likes her and loves her, first of all. When I saw her, I wanted to give her my life. She is the center of the world and the ruler of the world. Even the police officers are no exception, No one will believe that she is a murderer. Jiang Xue like this is almost unbeatable. But when the male protagonist died, the balance of this sadistic world was broken, which naturally alarmed Heaven. Heaven has sent down punishment to remove Jiang Xue, an outlier, and restore the original order of the world. And it¡¯s probably because Jiang Xue¡¯s luck value has reached an extremely high level of 90%. Jiang Xue was able to dodge most of the punishments imposed by heaven. God's will can't do anything to her for a while, let alone kill her. Instead, Jiang Xue had another dream. When she woke up, Jiang Xue only remembered a few points: First, once her luck value reaches 100%, she will become a being of heaven. By then, any small world can be freely shuttled by her, and she will be the existence of the laws of heaven and earth. By then, not even the current heaven can do anything to her, let alone punish her. The second is: in addition to her novel world, there are other novel worlds, and above these novel worlds, there is a godboundary. The opening of these novel worlds is for the people of the God Realm to go through tribulations. The third thing is: her luck is not always the same, it will slowly decrease with the passage of time. After all, the luck in her body was plundered from others and was not generated by herself. It¡¯s like spraying perfume, it will naturally disappear little by little over time. If you hope to achieve something, such as winning the lottery, your luck will be consumed faster. Therefore, she needs to continuously steal luck from others. "When she becomes a being of heaven, she will naturally no longer need to steal other people's luck. And in her world, all the luck of the male protagonist, as well as the vicious female and male supporting characters who are a little lucky As long as they are a little luckier than normal people, their luck is almost all given by Jiang Xue. Plundered. As for other ordinary people, they are not the main characters in the novel, and their luck is not much at all. They can only barely reach the normal level of 20. Most of them can't even reach 20, so they are unlucky. If Jiang Xue wants to rob their luck, she has to spend a lot of effort to gain their trust. And the energy, time, and luck lost in gaining their trust are far more than the 20 points of luck gained. What¡¯s more, the system will issue tasks to her from time to time. Once she fails to complete them, she will be deducted 10, 20, or even 50 points. Therefore, it is not cost-effective to obtain the luck values ????of ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t gain any luck value, and I might even lose a lot of luck value. But Jiang Xue is unwilling to give in. She wants her luck value to reach 100% and wants to become the way of heaven. No one can do anything about her existence. So, after a systematic search, they came to Lu Junhan's world. System search found that among the three thousand small worlds, Lu Junhan's world's luck was the strongest, even a hundred times or a thousand times richer than the luck in their sadistic world. The luck value of their sadistic world can make Jiang Xue's luck as high as 90%, let alone Lu Junhan's world, which has richer luck than their sadistic world. ¡°If Jiang Xue could take down Lu Junhan and several of the main characters with high luck in their world. It is only a matter of time before the luck value exceeds 100 and becomes the way of heaven. Jiang Xue barely hesitated. With the help of the system, she spent a huge 70 points of luck, and finally successfully jumped from the world of abuse literature to the world of Lu Junhan and the others. It has not been discovered by Tiandao yet. The first person Jiang Xue targeted when she came to this world was the villain Lu Junhan. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 848 She was also caught The luck in him is really too strong. Even the system is coveted. I feel that they have indeed come to the wrong world. As for the heroine of this world, they can¡¯t find anyone for the time being. "As for the male protagonist, although his luck is also very high, he is still far behind Lu Junhan. In order to avoid the pursuit of heaven, Jiang Xue spent a lot of luck in coming to this world, and she urgently needs to steal the luck from others. Originally, Jiang Xue thought that with the help of the system and the help of props provided by the system, a mortal like Lu Junhan would definitely trust her soon and obediently give her her luck. But who knew that as soon as he took action, he encountered a heavy blow. Not to mention that I didn¡¯t earn any luck, my luck almost returned to zero. In Jiang Xue¡¯s view, as long as the luck value is lower than 20 for a normal person, it is very dangerous. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the system accidentally convulses, the luck value will return to zero, causing her to die unexpectedly. Jiang Xue came to this world illegally, not from this world. She can evade the pursuit of heaven because of her strong luck. Once her luck reaches a certain level, she will be discovered by Heaven. "And once the luck value reaches zero, she dies unexpectedly, and without any good luck in her soul, Tiandao can easily kill her without even having to do anything. What¡¯s more, it can even make her disappear into ashes on the spot. The system is bound to her soul. Once she dies, the system will naturally die too. Sure enough, after Jiang Xue said this, the system no longer urged him, but suggested that he first plunder other people's luck points. After enough to save his life, he could then attack Lu Junhan. Jiang Xue killed a lot of people in the previous world and has no sympathy for her. She doesn¡¯t care how unlucky others will be after her luck is stolen from her. She only cares about whether she can become the Dao of Heaven. In the original world, she had fallen in love with being the center of the world and the master of the world. No one could stop her! Jiang Xue took a few steps, as if remembering something, she frowned and asked, "Lu Junhan's luck is so high, so how much luck does Lu Li, his daughter, have?" Jiang Xue thought about the fact that Lu Li was not stung by a scorpion. ¡° If Lu Li¡¯s luck was also very high, she would be willing to use someone else to plunder it. It is far easier to gain the trust of children than to gain the trust of adults. But the system was silent for a while and then said: ¡¾Unrecognizable. ¡¿ Jiang Xue was stunned. The system was specially designed to capture luck, and it was born to be able to see the luck value of others at a glance. This was the first time that the system said it could not see a person's luck. The system pondered: [This kind of person either has such high luck that he can even evade my perception, or he has no luck. Compared to the former possibility, I am more inclined to the latter possibility. Lu Li himself may There is no luck. ¡¿ "impossible!" Jiang Xue frowned: "People without luck have only one end, and that is death." " A person's ability to live safely in this world also depends on luck. If you don¡¯t have any luck at all, you will die very easily. "But don't forget, Lu Junhan has a lot of luck, and Lu Li is often with him, so he can be more or less infected with it. ¡¿ A dark light flashed across Jiang Xue's eyes: "Lu Li has Lu Junhan's luck, so doesn't it mean that other people also have it?" It didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Xue to have an idea. ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan and Lu Li returned to the Lu family, the Lu family was already in chaos! Lu Anran disappeared suddenly. It is almost unnecessary to think about it. The only person who can do this kind of thing without anyone noticing is the person behind the disappearance case. Although the pregnant women who had gone missing before came back intact, their children were gone. For Lu Anran, it was not easy for her to be pregnant with these two children. The loss of the child would undoubtedly kill her. ¡°Moreover, Lu Qidong, Yu Zheng, Song Qingwan, and others all had great expectations for the birth of these two children. ¡°It¡¯s okay to just say no, no one can accept it. But even if they made complete preparations, they still couldn't protect Lu Anran. Lu Qidong could not maintain his always gentle and gentle expression. His jaw line was very tight, he gritted his teeth tightly and closed his eyes.   And Song Qingwan was so angry that she almost got stomach cancer again. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t say much and asked someone to call out the monitoring. Lu Qidong and the others did take turns to look after Lu Anran, and they did so very closely. Lu Anran was watched almost all the time. Lu Anran was only a few months pregnant and was very lethargic. Sometimes she would fall asleep while walking. Therefore, I usually stay in the room, guarded by numerous bodyguards outside. "And inside the room, either Yu Zheng was guarding it, or it was Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, or the housekeeper. All four of them were trustworthy people. Each person gets 6 hours of rest. Lu Anran is under their noses almost all the time. Even when going to the toilet, they would switch to someone familiar to look at Lu Anran temporarily. But even with such airtight protection, Lu Anran still disappeared. He suddenly disappeared under Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes. One second, Lu Anran was sleeping peacefully on the bed, and the next second, she was gone. Even people with quick and keen reactions like Lu Qidong could not react in time, and just watched Lu Anran disappear in front of his eyes. This can no longer be explained by science. ¡°Moreover, there are no clues and no way to investigate. "To deal with such weird things, we can only rely on people who are weird." Lu Junhan's memory is undoubtedly very amazing. He clearly remembers that several times, what the little thing said came true. And just a few hours ago, Lu Junhan confirmed that the little thing could talk to animals, and that she could bring good luck to others Everywhere is weird. Although I don¡¯t understand what she is, I have no other choice but to treat a dead horse as a live doctor. They must rescue Lu Anran before anything happens to her. Of course, it would be best to rescue the child together. If it really can¡¯t be saved, take a step back and think, at least Lu Anran¡¯s people will be safe in the end. As long as Lu Anran is alive and safe, that is better than anything else. When Xiao Luli heard that her aunt had been captured by bad guys, she was immediately shocked. Although Song Qingwan was anxious, she still coaxed her patiently: "Lili, do you want to see your aunt?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were clear and she nodded heavily: ¡°I thought so!¡± Song Qingwan¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Then let¡¯s pray that she can come back safely with her two babies, okay?¡± Song Qingwan actually didn¡¯t believe what Lu Junhan said, that the little girl had the ability to make her wishes come true. But now, they really have no other solution. Song Qingwan also vaguely understood why some people would believe in such illusory things as Buddhism and Koi. It¡¯s just that I want to have someone to rely on, otherwise the reality would be too cruel. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Luli continued to nod: "Okay!" Lu Junhan looked at her being so obedient, pursed his thin lips, and gently rubbed her little head with his big hand. But in my heart, I was thinking about which country I should send her to later to avoid the limelight. Lu Anran was watched so closely that he could disappear, let alone a little girl. Lu Anran disappeared, but he will finally come back safely. ¡°But if the little fat girl disappears, I don¡¯t know if she can come back. Under the heavy heart, there is more irritability and coldness. No one has ever forced him to do this. The other party really annoyed him this time. Facts have proved that Xiao Luli does have the ability to make her wishes come true. No, she said she wanted to see Lu Anran. An hour later, she saw him. ¡ª¡ªBecause she was also arrested. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 849 Back from Sanya safely Xiao Luli was arrested just before she was forced to fly to Country M for refuge. To be precise, she herself threw herself into the trap. Five minutes ago¡ª¡ª The little girl was thrown into the helicopter parked at the airport in the backyard of the Lu family by Lu Junhan. She turned over in her seat. Before she could express her extreme dissatisfaction to her father, she turned her head and saw three or four men wearing strange robes suddenly appearing in the yard. And one of the men was holding her aunt and walking toward the Lu family's gate. Little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, and before anyone else could react, she jumped out of the helicopter like a cannonball. Little Naiyin was furious: "Bad guy! Give me back my aunt!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As they watched the little girl heading straight in a certain direction, they were stunned, and their expressions flashed with panic. Because, there is no one in that direction! Sowho is the little lady talking to? The subordinates of the gray-robed old man who was holding the knocked-out Lu Anran naturally heard this, but were indifferent and continued to go their own way. They have cast invisibility spells on them. Except for the male and female protagonists who have extremely high luck and play a key role in this world, it is impossible for ordinary people to see through their spells. That¡¯s right. ??The strange disappearances that have caused a stir in Haicheng recently and caused people to panic were caused by a small invisibility technique. To outsiders, those people disappeared within a second, as if they had been teleported. But actually, it¡¯s not. "Transferring a person requires a huge amount of magical soul power. Even the old man in gray robes, who has deep soul power, will not use it easily. The only person I have used is probably Pei Xiubai. At that time, the old man in gray robe used the invisibility technique and held the dagger. He wanted to sneak up and kill Pei Xiubai who was feeding the fish at the edge of the pond. But who would have known that Pei Xiubai was actually much more sharp and cunning than he imagined. Although he couldn¡¯t see his figure, Pei Xiubai obviously felt someone approaching and dodged the dagger he swung at. Not only that, the old man in gray robe was almost knocked into the lake by Pei Xiubai with handfuls of fish food. The fish food thrown over was blocked, as if it hit a person. Pei Xiubai understood instantly, but he didn't expect to go up to the gods. He thought it was an assassination organization from a certain country that used nanotechnology or some black technology to develop invisible clothes. Knowing that the other party is invisible will naturally be much easier to handle. Pei Xiubai held the dagger and stabbed it everywhere in the direction of the gray-robed old man. It seems that Pei Xiubai was lucky. He stabbed the old man in gray robe at least nine times out of ten times. In an instant, blood overflowed from the gray-robed old man's body, and then fell on the grass drop by drop. This undoubtedly exposed the whereabouts of the old man in gray robe. Therefore, even if the old man in gray robe cannot be seen, Pei Xiubai only needs to stab in the direction where the blood is dripping, and the injured old man in gray robe will never be able to escape. The old man in gray robe, who had lost the opportunity and could only keep dodging, was so angry that he wanted to use his soul power to kill Pei Xiubai with one fatal blow. But when she thought about the fact that the woman in white was injured by five times the soul power that bounced off Pei Xiubai, she inevitably hesitated. And because of this hesitation, Pei Xiubai almost cut his neck. The old man in gray robe was furious, fearing that if it took too long and Pei Xiubai failed to be killed, he would attract the attention of others. By then, he would be unable to kill Pei Xiubai. He directly used his soul power to transfer Pei Xiubai. But probably because he was seriously injured, the old man in gray robe moved not far away, not far from the door of Pei's house. This obviously subverted Pei Xiubai¡¯s previous understanding. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to appear from Pei¡¯s yard to the gate out of thin air in one second. The other party is obviously more powerful and mysterious than he imagined. Then we can¡¯t let the other party take him away. Having figured this out, Pei Xiubai naturally would not sit still and wait for death, but struck harder and harder again and again. "The old man in gray robe has become a bloody man because he has a lot of blood holes on his body, and the blood keeps flowing downwards. Now he could no longer hide his figure, and Pei Xiubai succeeded several times. The old man in gray robe has always used his soul power to do things. His body has not been exercised at all, and he is also old. He is no match for Pei Xiubai. See you no needHe was completely invincible and restrained himself, and was killed by Pei Xiubai several times. The old man in gray robe gritted his teeth fiercely. Finally, he was forced to panic and used his soul power to try to knock Pei Xiubai unconscious! The moment the soul power was unleashed, the gray-robed old man's heart suddenly pounded, and his face turned pale. I thought, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. He was seriously injured and his soul power was lost rapidly. Now he doesn't have much soul power at all. If he is injured by the rebounded soul power again, he will definitely die. The kind of soul is still flying. The gray-robed old man's pupils shrank hard, and he couldn't care so much anymore, in order not to be hurt by the rebounded soul power. The old man in gray robe quickly used his remaining soul power to cast a spell and disappeared in an instant. But afterward, the gray-robed old man realized that not only did the soul power not rebound several times, but it actually knocked Pei Xiubai unconscious. He just missed the great opportunity to kill "Ye Heng"! The old man in gray robe was so regretful that his intestines turned green. Although they don¡¯t know what is going on, Pei Xiubai¡¯s soul power has not rebounded, which is undoubtedly a great thing for them. So, the old man in gray robe approached Pei Xiubai again. This time, under the influence of soul power, Pei Xiubai was knocked unconscious and was tied up by the old man in gray robe without the ability to resist. As for the subordinates of the old man in gray robe, under the instruction of the old man in gray robe, they focused on Lu Anran, a pregnant woman. They have done this kind of thing a lot, and they are already familiar with it and are very comfortable with it. It was also an invisibility technique, and everyone in the Lu family thought that Lu Anran had been taken away without anyone noticing. The whole Lu family was in chaos. This makes it easier for subordinates to take Lu Anran and leave in the chaos. But who would have thought that while the subordinates were walking, they were pulled back by a little girl! They just reacted. What the little girl just said was directed at them! The subordinate who was holding Lu Anran suddenly shrank his eyes and thought, what's going on, can she see them? This is impossible! The other subordinates were astonished. At this moment, a subordinate recognized the little girl, frowned and whispered: "What's going on? Why is she still alive?" These subordinates did not know that the woman in white and the man in black were dead, but they knew that the woman in white and the man in black went to Sanya to kill Lu Li. The woman in white and the man in black are the Lord¡¯s most capable assistants, and they have never failed in their missions. But why didn¡¯t Lu Li die? Not only did he not die, he also returned from Sanya safely? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 850 They are not from this world at all " Xiao Luli didn't know what they were thinking. She only knew that she had found her aunt who was captured by the bad guys. With that said, the little girl stood up on tiptoes and was about to catch Lu Anran, "Bad guy! Give me back my aunt! This is my aunt, not yours!" The subordinates looked at each other. Seeing Lu Junhan and the others striding over, one of the subordinates gritted his teeth and said, "Ignore it, take her away too." ¡°They are all mission targets anyway. Although we don¡¯t know what went wrong between the woman in white and the man in black, taking Lu Li away is definitely the right thing. Others thought so, too. But who would have thought that the invisibility spell they used several times would have no effect on Lu Li. In the end, the traces were even discovered by Lu Junhan and others who came over! Lu Junhan immediately understood what happened to the previous disappearance cases. There is no such thing as a person disappearing, they are just invisible. Lu Junhan directly asked people to surround them. Although the servants of the Lu family were shocked and surprised and thought this order was completely nonsense, they still complied with it. Those subordinates were surrounded by many servants and could not hide away. They were about to be caught. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the old man in gray robe came. I don¡¯t know what magic weapon the old man in gray robe used. In just a few hours, most of his injuries from Pei Xiubai¡¯s dagger had healed. And the soul power in his body is actually much deeper than before. Those subordinates, Lu Anran and Xiao Luli were transferred away in an instant! When the little girl woke up again and wanted to find her aunt, she turned around and saw Pei Xiubai, who was tied to a chair and unconscious. Little Loli just wanted to poke him in the face and ask him, Brother Xiubai, where are we? But just as she was about to move, she discovered that she was also tied up. But the rope that tied her didn¡¯t look like an ordinary rope. The whole rope was transparent and whitish in color, with a dazzling golden light emitting slightly around it. It was obviously not an extraordinary object. And the rope that tied her was the same as the rope that tied Pei Xiubai. "Obviously, this rope is also an extremely powerful magic weapon. Even if Ye Heng himself were here in person, it would take at least five minutes for it to break when encountering this bundle of fairy ropes. What¡¯s more, the old man in gray robe also spent a lot of money. No less than five fairy ropes were tied around Lu Li and Pei Xiubai. Originally, the old man in gray robe didn't take Lu Li seriously, thinking that he was just a puppet, and even if it was the real little master Fu, he was currently weak and couldn't make any trouble. . But the old man in gray robe immediately received the news that the man in black and the woman in white had been excluded from the world, and were discovered by heaven. They were under extremely severe punishment. At this time, life was worse than death. Although he did not know the two of them. How did he die? The old man in gray robe was still more thoughtful and put a few more fairy ropes on Lu Li. Make sure she can't run away. The room was quiet, there was no sound, and no one was looking. "Probably they feel that with the Immortal Rope around, even if Pei Xiubai and Lu Li have great abilities, they will not be able to break free or escape at all. The little girl frowned and looked down at the fairy ropes all over her body, her expression a little unhappy. She really likes bows, why not tie her a bow. She doesn¡¯t even look good tied up like this. " Xiao Luli shook her little body in a depressed manner. All the ropes on her body became extremely loose at that moment, and fell directly off the little girl's body. The little Loli stood up from her seat, pulled Pei Xiubai with her little hand, and shouted softly: "Brother Xiubai." The moment the little girl touched Pei Xiubai, all the ropes on Pei Xiubai fell off in an instant. The little Loli threw the ugly rope aside with a look of disgust and shouted in a coy voice: "Brother Xiubai, wake up." Pei Xiubai: "" The little girl said in a low voice: "Brother Xiubai, can you please stop sleeping? My father said you can't sleep for too long during the day, otherwise you will be beaten by your father if you can't sleep at night." Pei Xiubai: "" Little Loli muttered to herself: "I have been beaten by my father many times before. Lili wanted to tell her father a bedtime story, but her father said that he wanted to go to sleep and did not want to listen to her telling stories, but she was sleeping No, I just want to talk"   As she spoke, Xiao Luli felt a little aggrieved. Pei Xiubai: "" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then whispered: "Brother Xiubai, are you very sleepy and want to sleep? Then Lili will tell you a story. When you listen to other people's stories, you will be sleepier and sleep very well. Dad, listen After reading Lili¡¯s story, I slept very well.¡± Seeing that Pei Xiubai didn't speak and still had his eyes closed, the little girl was very happy and was about to tell a story. But who would have thought that Pei Xiubai suddenly opened his eyes. Xiao Luli: "" Pei Xiubai saw her and then looked at himself sitting on the chair. At the same time, his eyes passed over the rope not far away and he frowned. Before Pei Xiubai could ask the little girl if she had broken the ropes. The little Lolita in front of him looked extremely anxious for some reason, as if she was urging him to leave this dangerous place. Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes darkened. Are their kidnappers nearby? Now that I have been saved, I really need to escape quickly. But the next second, I heard the little girl say urgently: "Brother Xiubai, do you want to sleep? You want to sleep, right?" Pei Xiubai: "?" Although I don¡¯t know why she asked this, at this time, sleeping is the only way to wait for death. Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes quickly took in the layout of the entire room and said directly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli is a little aggrieved. "how?" Pei Xiubai glanced at her, a little confused. Lu Li choked with sobs: "Brother Xiubai, can you listen to someone tell a story? Just one is enough." Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t know the lethality of the little girl¡¯s story, so he planned several escape routes in his heart. While thinking about it, he casually said: ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and her voice was crisp: ¡°Okay!¡± Extremely excited, the little Loli rolled her eyes and said excitedly: "Brother Xiubai, I like you very much, you are such a good person!" Dad didn¡¯t even listen to her stories, but Brother Xiubai was actually willing to listen to her stories. Brother Xiubai is such a good person! When she goes back, she must tell Brother Xiubai the best story! Let¡¯s tell the story of ¡°Once upon a time, there was a brother Xiubai¡±! Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai didn't think much about it, it was time to escape now. This time the enemy was more powerful and weird than he imagined. ??Even, they are full of weird things that don't seem to exist in this world. It¡¯s as if they are not from this world at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 851 The Lord asked us to kill them both quickly The enemy is so powerful, his origin is unknown, and his skills are very unpredictable. But there is no doubt that the other party wants to kill him. Although Pei Xiubai doesn't understand why he is still alive and was not killed immediately, he will be more dangerous if he stays here for one more minute. "It's a pity that no matter how high his IQ is and he has thought up many careful strategies, the disability of his legs is still the most fatal and burdensome flaw. If only his legs could heal Pei Xiubai just finished this idea. The next second, he was suddenly stunned. Pei Xiubai stared at his legs closely. Then, he seemed to realize something and suddenly stood up from the chair. The expression changes constantly. That's it. It was the case last time and it will be the same this time. There was no warning. Suddenly he was able to stand up. And these two times have one thing in common. No, it should be said that they all have someone in common. Pei Xiubai turned his head and looked at the fair and tender little loli in front of him with his dark and deep eyes. Three seconds later, he asked solemnly: "Did you heal my leg?" The little Lolita, who was wandering in her mind, suddenly came back to her senses, with a confused look on her face: "What legs?" "" Speaking of legs, the little girl was a little greedy: "Brother Xiubai, do we want to eat chicken legs tonight? I want to eat five of them!" Pei Xiubai: "" But Pei Xiubai had already determined that it was her. That time before, she touched his leg and he was able to stand up. This time, when he woke up, he saw the little girl patting him with her little hands. He can also stand up. Pei Xiubai would never believe it if it had nothing to do with her. It¡¯s just that Pei Xiubai hasn¡¯t figured out yet what is going on. But what he knew clearly was that there was definitely something weird about this little thing. To verify, it is actually very simple. Without thinking, Pei Xiubai broke one of his fingers. The "click" sound was extremely clear in the quiet and empty room, and it was extremely horrifying to hear it. But he acted like a normal person, his indifferent expression never changed at all, and he turned his head to look at Xiao Luli: "You touch me." The little girl didn¡¯t know why Pei Xiubai said that, but she still stretched out her little hand, poked Pei Xiubai¡¯s clothes, and then took her hand back. ??It¡¯s true that it¡¯s true. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai was silent for a second and then said, "touch it a few more times." This time, it was the little Lolita¡¯s turn to be silent. She held it back and said in a tangled voice: "Brother Xiubai, how many times is it?" Pei Xiubai: "" At this moment, voices suddenly came from outside. Pei Xiubai reached out and pulled the little girl over, hiding behind the door and motioning her to keep quiet. The little Loli nodded heavily and covered her mouth with her little hand, indicating that she couldn't speak! The two subordinates at the door probably didn¡¯t expect that someone would be eavesdropping behind the door, and they were not shy at all when they spoke. One of them asked: "Isn't Mr. Xuan awake yet?" "No, looking at it like that, I'm afraid I won't wake up for a while!" The man frowned imperceptibly: "What's going on? How could Mr. Xuan be injured so seriously? Who was injured?" "Who else! It's not that little girl Lu Li!" Pei Xiubai was stunned. Look at the little girl in front of you. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pei Xiubai: "" Let alone Pei Xiubai, even people outside can¡¯t believe it: "How is it possible? Mr. Xuan is such a powerful person, and he has so many magic weapons No, Lu Li is only four years old. How could she give Mr. Xuan" "I don't know the specifics. In short, after Xuan Lao General Pei Xiubai was captured, he heard that the left and right guardians who went to Sanya to kill Lu Li were both dead. Their souls were excluded from this world and were captured by heaven. God's punishment has been sent down. As for Lu Li, not only did she return from Sanya safely, but she was also alive and well.??¡­I was next to Mr. Xuan at that time, and his expression was so ugly. He changed hands and threw Pei Xiubai to us, and rushed directly to the Lu family, trying to kill Lu Li. " "" "But I didn't expect that when I went to the Lu family, I discovered that several of our people were almost captured by Lu Junhan's people. Mr. Xuan had no choice but to bring them back together. After they were brought back, Lu Li would naturally kill them." "" "You and I both know that Mr. Xuan is usually very ruthless in his attacks. He always kills with one blow and never slops around. But who would have thought that Mr. Xuan just used his soul power to kill Lu Li, but Lu Li didn't tell him that he was still alive. Instead, Mr. Xuan was killed. The soul power that bounced back from Lu Li's body was nearly ten times serious, seriously injuring her!" The man lost his voice: "Ten times the soul power?" "Yes, it's ten times the soul power. Not only me, but everyone else present can see it clearly! It's ten times the soul power that was bounced back, and it was impartial and only attacked Mr. Xuan! This is also The reason why we didn¡¯t dare to kill Lu Li after she fell into coma and we only dared to tie her up.¡± "" "Think about it, with ten times the soul power, if it were us, we would have died a long time ago. It was also Xuan Lao's deep soul power that prevented him from dying immediately, but I don't think it will be much better." "" "But fortunately, like the guardians around, Mr. Xuan has not entered a human body, and he is not so easy to die, especially since he is still in the state of a soul. As long as Mr. Xuan is still breathing, he will not die, let alone His soul is gone, so we just need to wait for Mr. Xuan to wake up." "Just wait until Mr. Xuan wakes up and don't need to do anything else?" "Yes, but Mr. Xuan is a foreigner to this world after all. If we want to avoid being discovered by Heaven and excluded from this world, we must use a steady stream of magic weapons to maintain Mr. Xuan's luck. Otherwise, once If your luck is low enough, even if Mr. Xuan doesn¡¯t die, he can¡¯t stay in this world anymore!¡± After several conversations, Pei Xiubai¡¯s expression became more solemn. With Pei Xiubai¡¯s IQ, it is not difficult to tell that they are not from this world. Even, their world may be much more advanced than theirs. They are like those omnipotent gods in TV series. It may be very difficult to escape from a bunch of gods. Maybe they have been running for more than half an hour, hiding here and there, and the other party can catch up with them in less than a second using a spell. At this moment, the person outside the door suddenly became alert: "Who? Who is behind the door?" "Could it be that the two little guys, Lu Li and Pei Xiubai, are awake?" "That's just right. I just contacted the Lord and I know how to deal with Lu Li's soul power rebounding. The Lord asked us to kill the two of them quickly to avoid long nights and dreams." Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes darkened. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 852: Pinch my leg five times Pei Xiubai¡¯s belongings had long been confiscated. Not to mention the five knives he had hidden on his body, he didn¡¯t even leave his cell phone or watch behind. Without the help of external objects, Pei Xiubai actually had a great chance of winning against two grown men with his bare hands. In the past, he could knock down several grown men while sitting in a wheelchair. But the trouble is, they know magic. Pei Xiubai had suffered a loss from his soul power a few hours ago and knew that ordinary people had no room to resist under the influence of soul power. If not for this, he would not have been easily knocked unconscious by the man named Xuan Lao. Kidnapped here. Therefore, if these two people want to kill them, they probably have no place to fight back. Turning around, he saw that Xiao Luli seemed to be very scared. Pei Xiubai pursed her thin lips and pulled her behind him. He looked around the room to see if there was any place where he could hide someone. Since you can¡¯t beat them face to face, you can only rely on outsmarting them. The little Loli grabbed his clothes and reminded in a low voice: "Brother Xiubai, the two uncles outside seem to want to kill us." Pei Xiubai said lightly: "I know." Seeing that he knew, Xiao Luli breathed a sigh of relief. Then her little hand took out a knife from her small bag. She pulled the knife out of the scabbard, and the sharp and bright knife appeared in front of her eyes: "Brother Xiubai, let's go out and kill them all! Let's kill them first, so they won't kill us again!" Pei Xiubai: "" ??This logic, if you think about it carefully, there is indeed nothing wrong with it. Pei Xiubai's eyes fell on the knife in her hand, and he was suddenly startled: "Where did you get the knife?" "Dad gave it to me," the little girl looked at him and whispered, "My dad said that if there is a bad person, stab him to death with a knife." Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai glanced at her little bag, and then at the leather rope with a small dark blue flower on her ponytails. It was only then that I realized that those people didn¡¯t seem to take away the little girl¡¯s belongings. Pei Xiubai reached out and took the knife, but he couldn't tell what he felt in his heart. He was worried that he didn't have a knife in his hand and it was difficult to use it, and then the knife was delivered to him. The same was true for the previous kidnapping. It seems that as long as you are tied up with this little thing, it becomes much easier to escape. But having a knife is not enough. Pei Xiubai understood one thing about the conversation between the two people just now. If they are in the state of divine souls now, ordinary things may not be able to kill them. Only with soul power can they be killed. But if they entered the human body, it would be much easier. A dagger can make them "die" by gently wiping their necks. Let their souls be expelled from this world. Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t know which one they were, but he was more inclined to the latter one. Listening to the tone of those two people, it seems that if you want to maintain the state of your soul in this world, you need to spend a lot of luck, that is, a lot of magic weapons. They are just small subordinates. Naturally, they are not qualified to use magic weapons to maintain their luck and ensure that their souls remain in this world. However, if they want to stay in this world, they can only enter a human body. Therefore, Pei Xiubai can still succeed in killing them. Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes signaled the little girl to hide away. The little girl nodded heavily, and then took a step back. Just one small step. Pei Xiubai: "" He suspected that the little thing had some misunderstanding about the four words "hide farther away". When he saw the two of them, he opened the door and came in. Pei Xiubai didn't think any more. He held the dagger in his hand and quickly leaned against the door, staring at the door with his cold eyes. He tried to kill them with one blow when they came in. Soon, there was a "click" and the locked door was opened by the key. The doorknob moved. The next second, the door will be opened¡ª¡ª Pei Xiubai clenched the dagger. However, at this moment, something unexpected happened! Pei Xiubai's legs suddenly felt weak. Unprepared, he fell directly to the ground. Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes darkened. With his current height, it is impossible to get on the necks of two big men and put themThey kill with one blow. ¡° Moreover, with his legs weighed down, it was completely impossible for him to kill those two people! It was easy for them to kill him. After all, he can't run away. I wanted to change the method of killing, but it was too late. Those two people are coming in! Just when Pei Xiubai gritted his teeth and decided to fight to the death. Suddenly, not far outside, an extremely urgent voice came: "Someone, come quickly! Mr. Xuan is dying!" The two people who were about to enter were suddenly shocked, and they couldn't care less. They hurriedly locked the door and left in a hurry. Hearing the footsteps of the two people walking away, Pei Xiubai put down the dagger in his hand without any strength. The little Loli ran over quickly: "Brother Xiubai, what's wrong with you?" It was the same thing last time. After I was suddenly able to walk, within a few minutes, I returned to my previous disability. Pei Xiubai had already been mentally prepared for this, and there was no sign of any disturbance on his face. Instead, he noticed that his broken finger had completely recovered at some point. The young man¡¯s eyes deepened. Just now he only pulled the little girl. If he remembered correctly, this was the hand he used. Now, he was completely sure that this little thing probably had a strange ability. If she touched it, it could heal or even completely repair the damage caused in the human body. ¡° Moreover, her strange ability only emerged recently. After all, she had touched his legs before, and even the first time they met, she threw herself on his legs. But at that time, Pei Xiubai¡¯s legs were not able to stand up completely like they are now. Thinking of the actions of Mr. However, this recovery is not permanent. But for Pei Xiubai, it was enough. "You touch my leg." The recovery time this time is a little shorter than the last time. Pei Xiubai suspected that it was because the little girl didn't touch his legs this time, so he asked her to touch his legs more. Maybe it would last longer, and then they could escape from here. I am afraid that the little girl will only touch him once again. Pei Xiubai paused and simply changed his words: "Pinch my leg five times." "oh." The little Loli squatted down obediently and began to stretch out her hands to squeeze his legs: "Brother Xiubai, is this okay?" Pei Xiubai nodded: "Okay." The little Loli seemed to be encouraged and changed the pinching method. Xiao Naiyin asked excitedly: "What about this? Brother Xiubai, is this okay?" Pei Xiubai didn't know where she came from when she pinched her leg, but she still said: "Okay." The little Loli happily said: "Then" "That's it." Pei Xiubai stood up expressionlessly: "I'm fine." Little Loli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 853 I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for him to survive Pei Xiubai stood up from the ground holding the dagger. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a psychological effect or if the girl touched my leg, but the effect was much better than having her touch my hand. Pei Xiubai clearly felt that the strength in his legs was stronger. It seems that he has endless strength, and the muscles are solid, and the legs are smooth and neat. It is completely impossible to tell that these legs have been disabled for several years before, but they seem to have been exercised regularly. Pei Xiubai pursed his lips and remained silent. ? Could it be that this little thing¡¯s ability can also help strengthen people¡¯s bodies? The little Loli was holding her fingers depressedly, suspecting that she was not pinching well enough. Brother Xiubai got up so quickly. Suddenly he looked up and saw Pei Xiubai looking at her deeply. He didn't know how long he had been looking at her. . Xiao Luli blinked her big eyes softly and cutely, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She was about to ask him if he regretted it and if he still wanted her to pinch his legs, but the next second, he saw Pei Xiubai staring at her. He asked in a deep voice: "What the hell are you?" Through the conversation between the two people outside just now, it is not difficult to tell that the "Xuan Lao" they call wants to kill this little thing. Mr. Xuan is not from this world. "A person will not have a grudge against someone for no reason, unless that person is someone they know, have been in contact with before, or her existence hinders their interests, and they can only get rid of her quickly. But no matter which one it is, the little girl is probably not a mortal. "A little mortal, these "gods" wouldn't go to such trouble to kill her, unless she was also from their world. "The abnormality in the little girl's body really proves this point. She is indeed not from this world, she is probably a "god", but she just entered this world somehow. "thing?" The little Loli was stunned, and then shook her head desperately, "No, no, no, Brother Xiubai, I'm not a thing, I'm a human being." Pei Xiubai looked at her with dark and deep eyes: "Are you really a human?" "Okay," when he looked at her, the little Loli lowered her head in grievance: "Actually, I'm not." Pei Xiubai's eyes moved slightly, and his voice became a little deeper, containing indescribable emotions: "So, you are really a god" "People are like fish." The little loli said timidly. Pei Xiubai: "" ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave him the confidence to think that he could get the answer from her. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the little girl is a human or a ghost. As long as she is not an enemy, Pei Xiubai will naturally not get rid of her quickly. "On the contrary, that "Mr. Xuan" needs to be more careful. Pei Xiubai had already seen him clearly. He was the old man who tried to kill him at the Lu family banquet last time, but he stepped on him and broke his wrist bone. And this "Xuan Lao" tried to kill him for the second time by becoming invisible. ¡° If Pei Xiubai hadn¡¯t gone through systematic blindfold training before, and his ears had been trained to be able to detect even the smallest sounds, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid this Elder Xuan would have succeeded. This is already the third time. There is no doubt that Mr. Xuan wanted to kill him. If he hadn't been seriously ill unexpectedly and couldn't kill him, how could Pei Xiubai have survived until now. Therefore, Mr. Xuan must not be alive. Once he is alive, no matter how many times he escapes, he will be killed sooner or later. The best way is to kill Mr. Xuan to avoid future troubles. And now that Mr. Xuan is seriously ill and almost dying, this is the best time to kill him. Pei Xiubai must not let others rescue him. Pei Xiubai used a knife to pry open the door lock. After leaving the door, he did not immediately find the way out. Instead, he secretly followed the people around him and walked towards Mr. Xuan's residence. But before leaving, he did not forget to knock out the two guards at the gate. Pei Xiubai took out their phones again. Time was urgent and he was afraid of being discovered by people in the yard. Instead of calling, Pei Xiubai sent Lu Junhan a few photos of the surrounding area. Even Pei Xiubai doesn¡¯t know where this place is, but with the strength of Lu Junhan¡¯s men, it is not difficult to find this place through a few photos and a nationwide search. What¡¯s more, Lu is still studying high technology, and the technology is advanced and it doesn¡¯t take much time. "Hide it here," Pei Xiubai hid the little girl in a nearby hole in the wall. She was small, so it was not easy to be found hiding inside. "Wait until your father comes and come out." ?Why is the old man's luck so low? " "Low?" One of the subordinates said in astonishment: "Impossible! I just used the magic weapon to increase luck for Mr. Xuan half an hour ago. How long has it been" It is impossible for a person¡¯s luck to be consumed so quickly. What¡¯s more, in order to ensure that Mr. Xuan survived, their magic weapons were used as free money. From time to time, I would add a little to Mr. Xuan. Before they left the room, Mr. Xuan's luck was still extremely high. Why did his luck become so low in just half an hour? The doctor couldn¡¯t figure it out either. Looking at Mr. Xuan on the bed, his eyes were closed and his face turned blue, he didn¡¯t look like a living person, and he just said: "Don't worry about that for now! Mr. Xuan must replenish his luck now, otherwise, he may have a hard time surviving!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 854 Unless it is blind, it cannot see He said so, and naturally those subordinates did not dare to delay. But magic weapons that can replenish luck are rare and precious. They used to throw money at Mr. The subordinates were in a dilemma when they looked at the only two magic weapons left. These two magic weapons were used as backup to save their lives, just in case. As a last resort, Mr. Xuan ordered them not to use them. But looking at Mr. Xuan whose life was hanging by a thread in front of him, his subordinate finally gritted his teeth and used the remaining two magic weapons in a cruel move! Sure enough, after his luck was supplemented and improved, Xuan Lao turned black and blue, and his complexion, which did not look like a living person, instantly revealed a bit of living blood, and his physical condition and various indicators gradually improved. The subordinates immediately breathed a sigh of relief. A bunch of people came into the room who were worried about Mr. Xuan¡¯s situation. Everyone looked at the old man on the bed worriedly, but no one noticed that at the end of the line, one of them looked at Old Xuan, who was full of luck and had a faint aura of golden light. A look of greed appeared on his fair and delicate face. look. Jiang Xue relied on 30% luck to successfully infiltrate the team of her subordinates. Under the instructions of the system, she also secretly entered the room of Mr. Xuan, who was rich in luck. What these people don¡¯t know is that Mr. Xuan actually woke up just once. It was forcibly awakened by Jiang Xue using a prop card. As soon as Mr. Xuan woke up, his brain was still not very clear. He suddenly saw Jiang Xue wearing a white robe and a serious expression beside the bed. He thought it was the doctor who came to treat him. It just so happened that Jiang Xue also asked him softly about various physical conditions, how he felt and whether he was feeling unwell, playing the role of a doctor to the extreme. Mr. Xuan was not suspicious of her, probably because he was overconfident. It was absolutely impossible for outsiders to sneak into their base camp. So, he trusted Jiang Xue very much, and under Jiang Xue's questioning, he explained his feelings one by one. "There is a reason why Mr. Xuan is so cooperative. He wants to get better quickly so that he can kill Lu Li with his own hands!" With the case of Pei Xiubai, it is not difficult to guess that the one-time rebound forbidden technique on Lu Li must have failed. As long as he gets better and uses his soul power a little bit, he can kill Lu Li completely! So, with the wholehearted cooperation and trust of Mr. Xuan, Jiang Xue sucked away most of the luck from Mr. Xuan in just a few minutes. "If Mr. Xuan hadn't discovered the abnormality of the rapid loss of luck in his body at the end, he would have suspected that Jiang Xue had done something and became wary of her. Otherwise, Jiang Xue might be able to absorb all the luck from Mr. Xuan at once, causing Mr. Xuan¡¯s soul to fly away. But Jiang Xue didn¡¯t ask for favors either. Originally, the luck she absorbed from Mr. Xuan increased her own luck value from 30% to more than 80%. Unfortunately, before the luck value reached 90%, the other party discovered the problem. At the critical moment of life and death, she exhausted all her luck. He used all his strength and gave her a fatal blow. In order to block this soul-filled blow, Jiang Xue had to spend 50% of her luck and ask the rescue system to help. So, in the end, after using all his strength, Mr. Xuan passed out again. With the help of the system, Jiang Xue blocked that terrifying blow, and her luck dropped from over 80% to over 30%. In short, she went to great lengths to avoid everyone and only gained less than 10% of her luck value. How could Jiang Xue be willing to do this? But no matter how unwilling Jiang Xue was, there was nothing she could do. Someone was probably monitoring the indicators on Mr. For this reason, Jiang Xue had to spend 5% of her luck points to let the system find a way to trip those people and buy time to let her get out of the room. In this way, Jiang Xue not only did not gain any luck points during this trip, but also lost some luck points. The system desperately issued warnings in her mind, asking her to pay attention to her luck value. This undoubtedly made her angry. ¡°At this moment, I saw that Mr. Xuan¡¯s body was full of luck again. The luck was so strong that his body was slightly radiating a dazzling light. She was like someone who had been walking in the desert for a long time and suddenly saw a bottle of water. Her eyes were astonishingly bright, and her eyes were filled with determination to get it. Jiang Xue¡¯s breathing was a little short, and her face was fanatical. ¡°If, if we could absorb all the luck from Xuan Lao, her luck value would definitely reach over 90%! She is far away from the omnipotent way of heaven.Just a few steps away! Jiang Xue really wanted to pounce on Mr. Xuan right now in front of everyone, but she couldn't. She currently has very little luck, only 26%, which is just a little bit luckier than 20% of ordinary people. Being able to hide quietly in the crowd without being discovered is considered extremely lucky. ¡°If she just goes out rashly and is looked at by so many people and scrutinized by so many people, someone will definitely find that she is not theirs! The higher the luck value, the more people you will avoid, and the greater your chance of not being discovered. These can only be achieved if the luck value is high enough. Unfortunately, her luck value storage card has long been used up, and there is no extra luck to replenish, so she can only get it from others. Unless her luck value reaches above 30%, it is possible to avoid other people. Now, her luck value is only 4% away from 30%. As long as she gains a little bit of someone's trust and steals it from him, she can gain it. Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. She looked at the people in the room wearing various robes, trying to find someone who looked stupid and easy to trust others. But before she could find it, Jiang Xue, who was standing at the end of the queue and standing outside the door of the room, was suddenly reminded by the system in her mind. ¡¾somebody is coming. ¡¿ She was stunned for a moment, then turned her head. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of two little guys hiding behind a pillar not far away. Pei Xiubai and Lu Li were both very lucky. They didn't meet anyone on the way here. They were hiding very close to the room, but no one in the room noticed their presence. Even several of their smart subordinates did not notice their arrival. It shows how lucky they are. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t notice it originally. But the system is always sensitive to people with strong luck, and it can see the degree of luck in each person. From the system's point of view, Pei Xiubai's presence is not to mention obvious. From a distance, it is a large group of dazzling golden light hidden behind the pillars, which is difficult to ignore. Unless it is blind, it cannot see. The system spoke in a timely manner: [The young man next to Lu Li has very high luck. According to visual inspection, he has at least 40% luck value. Uh] The system suddenly froze, as if it was confused and confused. Jiang Xue frowned: "What?" The system murmured: [Strange, this is not his highest I looked at his legs, and the luck value on them was as high as 65%! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 855 Let¡¯s be invisible Jiang Xue looked over, her brows furrowed tightly. She said: "How can one person have two kinds of luck values?" The system was also confused: [This is also the first time I have seen this happen. ¡¿ Jiang Xue looked at Pei Xiubai. Although this young man was not very old, just by looking at his emotionless and indifferent face, he knew that he was extremely difficult to mess with. People like this are always much more vigilant than others, and if they want to gain their trust, it takes ten and a half days to gain it, but they really can¡¯t win it. The little girl next to him, on the other hand, looked silly, innocent and easy to deceive, not aggressive at all, as if anyone could abduct her as long as he gave her a candy. Soon, Jiang Xue set her sights on Lu Li. Jiang Xue asked: "How much luck does Lu Li have now?" The system didn¡¯t detect it before, but I guessed that Lu Junhan¡¯s luck value was so high, and Lu Li was in constant contact with him, so his luck value must be high. The system tried hard to check for a long time, but finally got discouraged: [Still can¡¯t see it. ¡¿ Probably in order to save his own face, the system added: [But her luck value will never be less than 30%! ¡¿ You know, Lu Junhan's luck value is as high as 70%. This level of luck can already make people around him more or less contaminated with luck. Lu Li often comes into contact with Lu Junhan. Her luck The value is definitely higher than 30%. The system guessed that it was probably that the luck value on Lu Li's body did not belong to her, but to her father, so it failed to detect how much it had. Of course, the system never thought that there would be people in this world with such high luck that they could evade its detection anytime and anywhere. Because it is impossible for such a person to exist, unless this person is a Heavenly Dao, or has the qualifications to become a Heavenly Dao. After all, the secrets of heaven have always been hidden from prying eyes. Unless you pay a heavy price. What Jiang Xue wants is not how much luck Lu Li has, but whether there is any luck for her to absorb. We know that Lu Li¡¯s luck value is no less than 30%, which is enough to make up for the 4% difference in her luck value. Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. No further hesitation. Wearing a white robe, she secretly left the team and walked directly in the direction of Pei Xiubai and Lu Li. Jiang Xue approached Pei Xiubai and the others step by step. Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes behind the pillar became colder and colder as he stared at her figure getting closer and closer. He held a dagger in his hand and his body was ready to attack like a cheetah, trying to strike first. When Jiang Xue saw this, she did not dare to step forward. She only said to them in an anxious voice: "Don't hide here, they will find you. I am the doctor here. If you trust me, follow me and I can take you out." Pei Xiubai didn't move, his ghostly and delicate face showed no emotion, and he didn't let go of the dagger in his hand. He obviously didn't believe Jiang Xue's words. Jiang Xue was not annoyed, and just said softly: "I know you were captured by them, and I also know you want to escape. I can help you, as long as you believe me." Pei Xiubai naturally would not believe it easily. He looked straight at Jiang Xue and asked the most crucial question: "Why do you want to help us?" Judging from Jiang Xue¡¯s clothes, it is obvious that she is in the same group as Mr. Xuan and his subordinates. Jiang Xue bit her lip, as if she was embarrassed, but finally gritted her teeth and said: "Let me tell you this, I actually dislike their indiscriminate killing of innocent people, but I can't shake so many people by myself, I can only save one of them." With that said, Jiang Xue looked back at the room over there and said hurriedly: "There is no time, they are coming out, we have to leave quickly, otherwise we may not be able to leave if we are later!" Since Jiang Xue has owned the system, apart from other abilities, gaining the trust of others has been completely easy to do. She has gained trust and luck from all kinds of people. She knows exactly what to say to whom and is relatively easy to get close to them. Yes, Jiang Xue deliberately created a tense atmosphere. ¡°This kind of urgency, when someone will discover you at any time, the more anxious and panicked you are, the less time you have to think too much. Of course, whatever Jiang Xue says will be whatever it is. Sure enough, in desperation, Pei Xiubai couldn't care less. He turned his head and motioned for Xiao Luli to follow Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, Pei Xiubai was a foreigner.??Looks like he is smart and hard to mess with, but in fact, he is nothing more than that. It is also young and too light, and people who have not experienced much are sinister, so it is so easy to believe in others. Jiang Xue slightly raised her red lips. That¡¯s fine, she always prefers luck points to things like too little and not too much. Pei Xiubai is so easy to take the bait, which makes it a lot easier for her. After all, Pei Xiubai has more than 40% luck value. Pei Xiubai doesn¡¯t need to trust her wholeheartedly. As long as Pei Xiubai trusts her even a little bit, she can steal luck from Pei Xiubai. So, Jiang Xue said impatiently: "System, how much does Pei Xiubai trust me?" Before the system spoke, Jiang Xue looked at Pei Xiubai's meek and complete trust and followed her, paused, and said: "No need, just steal the luck points from him!" Pei Xiubai has made it clear that he has great trust in her, so there is no need to bother asking about her trust level. The system obviously thinks so too. But the next second, the system in Jiang Xue¡¯s mind rang alarms one after another: ¡¾warn! warn! ! The luck value obtained this time is 0, and the trust of the target person and Pei Xiubai is 0. Please change the target person immediately, please change the target person immediately! Please change the target person immediately! ! ! ¡¿ What? ! Jiang Xue suddenly widened her eyes. Jiang Xue said to the system in disbelief: "How is this possible! Did you make a mistake" Before Jiang Xue could finish her words, an extremely sharp knife was suddenly pressed against her back. Even if she couldn't see it, she could feel the biting cold coming from the sharp knife. In an instant, Jiang Xue didn¡¯t dare to move. But just when Jiang Xue stopped, two more knives were pressed behind her. ¡ª¡ªComes from a little loli who looked at Pei Xiubai, followed his example, and drew inferences from one example to another. The little girl held two knives in her hands. She was not tall enough, and the tips of the knives hit Jiang Xue's legs, but she was very powerful, like a little bandit. The little boy snorted angrily: "Bad guy! Don't move! If you move, I'll poke your butt!" Pei Xiubai: "" Jiang Xue: "" system:"¡­¡­" Where the hell did this gangster come from! Pei Xiubai behind him changed from his previous meekness and spoke coldly. The command came out of his mouth: "Make us invisible." Since they are in the same group, Xuan Lao knows the invisibility spell, and their subordinates will definitely know it too. Even if she doesn¡¯t know how to do it, if he needs it now, she must give it to him! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 856 Someone came in invisible! Jiang Xue is not Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinate at all, so naturally she doesn¡¯t know any invisibility spells. But she was held hostage by three knives behind her - although only one of them was threatening, the tip of the extremely threatening knife in Pei Xiubai's hand was precisely aimed at her back. As long as Pei Xiubai wanted to, he could kill her with a single blow. " Jiang Xue's luck value is too low. If she wants to exchange props with the system, she can't kill or force Pei Xiubai back. ¡ª¡ªWho makes Pei Xiubai¡¯s luck value so much higher than hers? Ordinary props are ineffective against him. With Pei Xiubai¡¯s luck level, it is very likely that he would be able to dodge ordinary props, so he must use advanced props to deal with him. "But high-end props cost much more luck than ordinary props. With Jiang Xue's current luck, she can't redeem them. Once she does, she will be unlucky. In desperation, she could only grit her teeth and reluctantly agreed to Pei Xiubai's request. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. She endured her bleeding heart and exchanged her few remaining luck points into two one-hour invisibility props, spending 6% of her luck points. In this way, Jiang Xue¡¯s luck value is exactly the same as that of ordinary people, which is only 20%. Without good luck, Jiang Xue, who was reduced to an ordinary person, was naturally quickly discovered by the keen-eyed subordinates of Mr. Xuan in the room. They didn¡¯t listen to Jiang Xue¡¯s sophistry and directly captured her alive after sneaking into their base camp. As for Pei Xiubai and Lu Li, under the influence of the invisibility props, they passed through the crowd in robes and walked directly into Mr. Xuan's room. Although his luck has been replenished, Mr. Xuan's injuries are too serious and he is still lying on the bed unconscious. The subordinates also learned the lesson from before and dared not leave the room alone for fear that within a short while, Mr. Xuan¡¯s luck would be gone again. They spent a lot of effort and time in order to avoid the tracking of heaven and enter this world. If this mission fails, the next time they want to enter this world, I am afraid it will have to be fifty or even a hundred years later. . By then, Ye Heng may have already finished his tribulation, and Mistress Fu may have returned to the heaven with her. It will be useless for them to enter this world again. Therefore, their mission must not fail this time, and Mr. Xuan must not die. Xiao Luli opened her big black and white eyes and looked at the white-robed doctor who was guarding the room and used spells to examine Mr. Mr. Xuan was afraid that he would have a man in gray robe who might be in trouble. She tilted her head, and just as she was about to speak, she saw Pei Xiubai shaking his head at her. Then, he gave her a piece of paper. Pei Xiubai had seen Mr. Xuan become invisible before. Although his body was invisible, his voice was there, making him extremely easy to be exposed. "It's better not to make a sound if you can't make a sound." This is the first time Pei Xiubai has seen someone cast a spell. Previously, Jiang Xue only used prop cards, and Pei Xiubai did not see clearly how she operated. But at this moment, the crystal warm white light that kept flashing on the fingertips of the white-robed doctor came into his eyes, and his eyes darkened a little. This scene of casting a spell is indeed very similar to scenes from some fairy tale TV series. Then, Pei Xiubai turned around and saw that the little girl was also staring at the doctor while he was casting a spell. Her fair and unconcealed little face, which had never been able to hide her emotions, or even expressed them very openly, did not reveal any surprise. The expression comes. ??Apparently not surprised. or¡­¡­ She can actually do magic herself. Naturally, I¡¯m not surprised. Pei Xiubai narrowed his eyes. Is this little thing also a god? But why haven¡¯t you seen her show it before? The little Loli got the paper, her little body lay on the wall, and wrote one stroke after another: Brother Xiubai, I seem to have seen these clothes before. Pei Xiubai glanced at the two people in the room and wrote: When? The little Loli racked her brains, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she remembered: I see! Before I found my father, the uncles and aunts who wore these clothes played hide and seek with me many times. They were always accompanying me behind them, but I didn¡¯t see them after that. Maybe my uncle and auntieHe died accidentally. Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai roughly figured out her brain circuit. The hide and seek she was talking about was definitely not hide and seek. Judging from the manner in which Mr. The little Loli thought for a while and then wrote: Brother Xiubai, now that they have arrested me, do they still want to play hide and seek with me? Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai wrote expressionlessly: Yes, so when I take action later, find a place and hide it well so that no one will find it. The little girl nodded heavily, indicating that she would hide very well, and she could play hide and seek. In order to avoid getting in the way, Pei Xiubai walked over lightly and used a dagger to knock out the defenseless man in gray robe who was sitting on the chair and the best way to deal with it! "who?" This voice naturally cannot escape the ears of the white-robed doctor. She withdrew the healing spell she had cast on Mr. Xuan and quickly turned her head to look in the direction of the man in gray robe. They had been invisible too many times before. Suddenly, she saw the man in gray robe had passed out for no reason. She instantly knew what had happened. Someone came in invisible! The doctor in white robe had a sharp look in his eyes. Without thinking, he waved his hand and directly revealed the invisible Pei Xiubai behind the man in gray robe! "It's you!" When the doctor in white robe saw his figure, his eyes suddenly turned cold. She naturally recognizes Pei Xiubai. Logically speaking, the young man captured by Mr. Xuan should be locked in the room now, but he actually escaped at some point! The woman's face was cold, she raised her hand, and wanted to cast another spell to deal with Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai had long expected that she would be exposed, and just as he thought, this woman was more difficult to deal with than the gray-robed man who was knocked unconscious by him, and she was also more sensitive. This is also the reason why he picked the man in gray robe to attack. Now, there is only one woman in white robe left. Although she is strong, at least she will not be flanked by two people and be attacked from both sides. Pei Xiubai had no expression on his face and no fear at all. He rushed forward as if he wanted to kill her with one blow! Naturally, the woman in white robe would not let him succeed. She waved her hand as if she wanted to put Pei Xiubai in place. But who would have thought that Pei Xiubai was so lucky that he got out of the way. The spell failed, Pei Xiubai was approaching, and the dagger in his hand was about to pass her fragile neck. The doctor in white robes suddenly shrank his eyes. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 857 She is actually Little Master Fu! ! There are very few magic weapons to maintain luck, and they don¡¯t bring many into this world. Among the group of people, only Mr. Xuan, the Left Protector, and the Right Protector can use it. As one of the many subordinates of Mr. Xuan, the white-robed doctor naturally cannot afford magic weapons to maintain the destiny of the soul. Therefore, if their subordinates want to stay in this world and not be excluded from it, they can only find a human body to stay in this world for a long time. In other words, if she is accidentally killed by Pei Xiubai now. Although her soul will not be harmed in any way, she will be immediately excluded from this world, and then she will be discovered by Heaven and impose an extremely severe punishment. In this case, it is actually almost like death. The woman in white robe did not dare to joke with her own life. When she saw the tip of the knife approaching, she didn't care too much. She didn't even have time to cast a spell, so she staggered and dodged aside in embarrassment. But despite this, her arm was still cut blood red by Pei Xiubai's dagger! The woman in the white robe gritted her teeth fiercely. Seeing that Pei Xiubai's sword missed, and then another brutal blow came down, without giving her a chance to react. The woman in the white robe had no choice but to dodge desperately and use magic spells. There was no time to call the others over. On the contrary, he was hiding in an extremely embarrassed manner! Close combat without magic is undoubtedly beneficial to Pei Xiubai. Not wanting to fight, he just made a feint. After the woman in white robe dodged, the dagger in his hand suddenly turned in a different direction. The sharp blade stung the woman in white robe's eyes, and the shock in her eyes was clearly shown. . Seeing that it was inevitable, the dagger was about to pierce her neck. The blood temperature all over the white-robed woman's body dropped instantly. However, at this moment, a yellowish spell struck straight at him, turning the dagger in Pei Xiubai's hand into powder! ¡°Obviously, the man in gray robe who was knocked unconscious by Pei Xiubai woke up! ¡°Probably because of the soul power in his body, the man in gray robe who was supposed to be unconscious for more than three hours woke up within a few minutes due to the repair of the soul power in his body. Pei Xiubai's eyes darkened. Miscalculated. If he had known this, he should have wiped his neck with a knife! The woman in white robe had a happy expression, and without thinking, she shouted directly to the man in gray robe: "Catch him quickly! He wants to kill Mr. Xuan!" The woman in white robe is not stupid. Since Pei Xiubai escaped from the room, not only did he not find a way out, but he also walked to Mr. Xuan's room invisibly. He just saw that Mr. Xuan was seriously ill and wanted to take this opportunity to kill Mr. Xuan. . Naturally, their subordinates would not agree. The man in gray robe looked cold and was about to cast a spell. Pei Xiubai's eyes turned cold, knowing that he shouldn't stay here for a long time. For the convenience of fighting, he brought a knife with him. Now the knife was destroyed by the spell, leaving only powder. Now, with his bare hands, he can't even kill the white-robed woman with one blow. . ¡°Moreover, the men in gray robes are also awake now, and the situation is very unfavorable to them. The woman in white robe was killed by Pei Xiubai just now and was hiding in a very embarrassed manner. Now seeing the situation turning around, she quickly recited a spell in an attempt to catch Pei Xiubai and torture her hard to get rid of the bad breath just now. When Pei Xiubai saw this, he didn't care too much. He could only deal with the doctor in white robes in time. He kicked the woman in white robes who was chanting the curse to the ground. In this way, the man in gray robe will undoubtedly be left behind. And this man in gray robe preferred to die. He was one of the two men who had entered the room to kill Pei Xiubai and Lu Li. Unfortunately, he was called away by Mr. this. The man in gray robe will naturally not show mercy. He has accumulated a ball of soul power and will kill Pei Xiubai completely. When Pei Xiubai was fighting the white-robed woman, he naturally saw the yellowish but powerful soul power in his hand with his peripheral vision. Without even thinking about it, if he received such a blow, he would not only die; There is a possibility of losing one's soul! "Ye Heng!" The man in gray robe sneered: "Today is the day you die!" With that said, the man in gray robe was about to attack Pei Xiubai with his soul power. But the next second, the soul power failed to be swung out from the gray-robed man's hand. Instead, a loud "dong" sound came from the gray-robed man's neck. He looked stunned, but his body shook violently, and then he fainted directly on the ground! The woman in white robe was stunned, what is going on? Soon, she waved her hand over there and she knew! ?It turns out that Pei Xiubai was not the only one who came in invisible! I saw a cute little loli standing on the chair, and the little loli was holding an iron bed leg in her hand The woman in white robe narrowed her eyes. It turned out to be Lu Li! Yes, Pei Xiubai can escape, why can¡¯t Lu Li! She was careless! ¡°Obviously, she was the one who imitated Pei Xiubai and knocked the man in gray robe on the back of his neck just now! ¡°Perhaps because she is not very tall, the little girl can only climb up on the chair to knock. Before the person was knocked unconscious, the little girl climbed down from the chair again, hugged the legs of the bed, and used it as a stick to beat the unconscious man in gray robe lying on the ground crazily! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of anger and anger: "You are not allowed to bully Brother Xiubai! No! No! No!!!!" Wait a minute. The woman in white robe fixed her gaze on the bed leg in her hand. Bed legs? Where did the bed legs come from? ! The woman in white robe widened her eyes, as if she had thought of something. Sure enough, when I turned around, I saw that a quarter of the bed where Mr. Xuan was sleeping had collapsed. One of the bed legs was violently torn off. The woman in white robe: "" Pei Xiubai: "" If Lu Qidong were here, he would definitely praise the little girl gently, saying that she is a person who does great things quietly. And during the few seconds when the woman in white robe was stunned, Pei Xiubai pulled out a small knife from the wholesale bag carried by the little girl. Before the woman in white robe could react, Pei Xiubai stabbed her hard in the neck! Blood splattered on her neck, dyeing Pei Xiubai and even her own eyes red. The woman in white robe's eyes widened, but she had no chance to resist anymore. She just fell straight down, but before she fell, her consciousness completely fell into darkness. She seemed to see something out of the corner of her eye. Her breathing suddenly became faster, as if she wanted to struggle Little Master Fu! Lu Li! Lu Li is Mistress Fu! She is actually Little Master Fu! ! The woman in white robe's fingers trembled violently, pointing at Lu Li, as if she was going to kill her, but in the end, due to excessive blood loss, her vitality disappeared, and she fell heavily to the ground. Pei Xiubai noticed the woman in white robe's gaze and followed her. I saw the fair skin on the back of the neck of the little Lolita who was bending over to beat the bad guy. I don¡¯t know when, a strange and coquettish pattern as bright red as blood appeared. That is¡­¡­ Pei Xiubai's pupils narrowed in a rare and severe manner. A lively little koi with a tail like layers of gauze. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s exactly the same as the one he caught at Pei¡¯s house before. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 858 Rescue (1) What is going on? Pei Xiubai tightened his thin lips, his dark and deep eyes were changing, and many possibilities flashed through his mind. Suddenly, he remembered what the little girl said before - ¡¾People are like fish. ¡¿ fish? Pei Xiubai's eyes suddenly darkened a bit. He stepped forward and was about to ask the little girl again for more information. Suddenly, there was a slight noise from the bed that collapsed by a quarter, which directly attracted all his attention. He turned his head and saw Mr. Xuan who was waking up over there. His face was extremely cold, his ghostly and delicate eyebrows revealed an unspeakable gloom, and the tip of the dagger he was holding tightly in his hand was still dripping with red blood. He squinted his eyes directly. He had forgotten that there was still one biggest problem that had not yet been solved. When Mr. Xuan opened his eyes and woke up, he immediately noticed something was wrong. The corner of the bed seemed to have caved in. He was lying on the bed in a weird and awkward posture that "wanted to slide but couldn't". To a large extent, he was forced to wake up by this weird and torturous posture. Mr. Xuan frowned, not knowing what happened. Little Loli naturally heard the sound. She tilted her head and glanced in Mr. Xuan's direction with her clear, dark eyes. Seeing that Mr. Xuan was awake, she blinked her eyes several times, and then she remembered that the "tool" in her hand was borrowed from Mr. Xuan. Immediately, he stopped beating the man in gray robe and ran back quickly with his short legs. Looking at Mr. Xuan on the bed, he said in a low voice: "I'm sorry, Grandpa, I didn't take your things on purpose. Don't be afraid, I will give it back to you now." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The little Loli walked directly to the head of the bed, lifted up the collapsed quarter of the bed corner with her little hands, and then neatly placed the bed leg in her hand upright on the ground. With a "pop", the lifted corner of the bed came down and was pressing on the upright bed legs. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is not difficult to borrow again. The little loli knows this truth well. By lifting and releasing him like this, Mr. Xuan¡¯s body jolted several times. It almost knocked out his internal organs! But in the end, the foot of the bed was not stable. Before Mr. Xuan could recover from the jolt, there was a "boom" and the corner of the bed collapsed again. Mr. Xuan was knocked upside down again. Mr. Xuan: "" The little loli was immediately shocked. Is this grandpa so fat? The bed was broken by him lying on it. Despite the bumps and bumps, Mr. Xuan's eyes were not blind. He could clearly see the unusually vivid and lifelike red brocade on the white back of the little loli's neck that was not covered by her hair. carp¡­¡­ Old Xuan¡¯s old and turbid pupils shrank sharply, and he shouted in shock. "Little Master Fu!" He said angrily: "It turns out you are Mistress Fu!" The other side. Seeing that Mr. Xuan's eyes were attracted to the little girl, Pei Xiubai, who was quietly approaching Mr. Go down! But it was too late. After Mr. Xuan found out that Lu Li was Little Master Fu, his face instantly became extremely sinister. He raised his hand and struck hard. Almost without thinking, the huge soul power went directly towards the little girl's body! Mr. Xuan never thought that Lu Li was actually the young master Fu! No wonder the left protector and the right protector couldn¡¯t kill her! Just because she is Little Master Fu, she is the most qualified person to become a Heavenly Dao! How can it be so easy to die! Elder Xuan was almost healed by the doctor before, his luck was strong enough, and his soul power had been fully recovered. This blow took 100% of his strength, which shows how strong and eager he is to kill Lu Li! The moment Pei Xiubai pierced Mr. Xuan¡¯s chest with his dagger, Mr. Xuan¡¯s huge soul power also rushed in front of the ignorant and innocent little girl. Xuan Lao has a soul body. Although ordinary human daggers will make him bleed and seriously injure him, they cannot kill him. Even if the dagger smashes his heart, he will not be able to kill him.? will die, but as long as the soul power is there, these wounds will be repaired. Mr. Xuan raised his hand contemptuously and waved away Pei Xiubai who was next to him. Ignoring the severe pain in his chest and the warmth of his blood, he laughed heartily. He will not die. But Lu Li will. Lu Li's "soul power rebound" forbidden technique that can only be used once has been used up long ago. If there is another soul power attack, she can no longer resist it! She has only one fate, and that is death! Once she dies, their mission in this world will be completed, and the greatest threat to the Lord in the future will naturally be gone! How could Mr. Xuan not laugh happily! But the next second, he couldn¡¯t laugh anymore, and his old pupils were filled with unspeakable panic and fear! "No! No!! This is impossible!" I saw that after the huge soul power rushed into Lu Li's body, not only did Lu Li's soul not fly away, but it bounced back again with 15 times the power! The forbidden technique that caused Lu Li's soul power to rebound didn't disappear! 15 times the soul power is enough to destroy two or even three of him. Even when the Lord was at the peak of his strength, he could not display so much soul power! Xuan Lao was in a panic and wanted to escape! But it's too late. The black soul power rushed straight into Mr. Xuan's body and instantly tore his soul body into countless pieces. After that, those fragments gradually became transparent and dissipated between heaven and earth. No matter who is here, seeing this scene, they will think of one word - soul-crushing. Pei Xiubai, who was pushed away by Mr. It didn¡¯t take long for Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi¡¯s people to find the villa where Mr. Xuan and the others were staying. In fact, they arrived here very early. But outside the villa, Mr. As soon as Mr. Xuan died, the cover-up outside the villa naturally disappeared. Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi were able to find the specific location of the villa. Knowing that Mr. Xuan was dead and that Mr. Xuan¡¯s soul was scattered was too abnormal and sensational, and it was not something that would happen in this world at all. Tiandao has discovered that they secretly used magic weapons to enter this world. Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates did not dare to act rashly. We can only use the magic weapon, quickly return to heaven to report to the Lord, and then make further plans. Therefore, when Lu Junhan and others arrived at the villa, they took full precautions. After all, this villa is the home base of the mastermind behind the strange and mysterious disappearances that have caused a lot of uproar in Haicheng recently. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 859 Rescue (2) It¡¯s not surprising what will happen. What¡¯s more, whether they can go back alive is still a question. But who would have thought that, as they were thinking about many problems worriedly, the hall in the villa would actually be empty. They were originally worried that the enemy was committing fraud, but after using instruments to detect the situation, they confirmed that there was indeed no one on the first floor of the villa. After that, they searched from room to room with vigilance and precaution. Finally, in a certain room, they found the two little guys who were unconscious. Someone raised his head excitedly and shouted: "Master Lu! Little Miss, Little Miss is here! We found Little Miss!" Lu Junhan's face was gloomy, and he strode in from the outside. He saw the slightly pitiful little girl with her eyes closed, but her body was tense but she did not relax at all. He paused, but for some unknown reason, he did not get closer. Instead, he asked the doctor in a hoarse and restrained voice: "How is she?" The doctor made a simple test with medical equipment and said with a smile: "Don't worry, Mr. Lu, the young lady just passed out, there is no big problem." Lu Junhan pursed his lips tightly, said nothing, lowered his eyes, and took the little Lu Li from the doctor's hand. The little girl seemed to have noticed her father's breath, her arms around his neck tightened, and she murmured: "Dad" Lu Junhan gave a rare "hmm". His big hands covered her little head. The little Loli seemed to feel relieved and fainted again. Next to it, the woman in white robe had her neck wiped, and her blood-spattered body was taken back for identification. No one out of the ordinary can be found in the entire villa, except for this woman in white robe, who is very weird and is probably with the kidnapper. As for what happened, we have to wait until the two little guys wake up. To be precise, we will wait until Pei Xiubai wakes up. Over there, Pei Mingzhi also asked the doctor to examine Pei Xiubai. "Compared with the little girl who was uninjured and unconscious for some reason, Pei Xiubai's injuries appeared to be more serious. His internal organs were slightly damaged and he also vomited a large mouthful of blood. But thankfully, neither of them was in danger of dying, they just fell into a temporary coma. At the same time, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and Yu Zheng also found the kidnapped Lu Anran and other captured pregnant women in a certain room. After such a long time, these pregnant women basically woke up. It¡¯s just that the door is locked and they can¡¯t get out. Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and Yu Zheng searched around the room and finally found Lu Anran lying on the bed. Her face was pale, a thin layer of cold sweat broke out on her forehead, her hands were covering her stomach, she was so breathless that even her lips were a little blue. Even without checking, it can be seen that her current situation is very, very bad. In contrast, Jiang Xue, who was taking care of her next to her, had good energy and blood, and was a bit more rosy than before. The white robe she was wearing before had also been replaced by casual maternity clothes. It was impossible to tell that she was with her before. Mr. Xuan and his subordinates are in the same group. She said to Lu Qidong and the others with an extremely anxious look: "I have just taken care of her for a long time. Her condition is very bad and she must be sent to the hospital immediately." ¡°In fact, she didn¡¯t need to say anything, the medical staff rushed in and took Lu Anran away. In a situation like Lu Anran¡¯s, there can¡¯t be any delay! Song Qingwan was stunned when she saw her: "Is it you?" Lu Qidong was confused: "Do you know her?" Song Qingwan nodded complicatedly: "I know, I almost got into a car accident outside before, but she pulled me and saved me." Song Qingwan didn¡¯t elaborate, Lu Anran¡¯s situation is the most important now! Seeing that Song Qingwan had gone out, Lu Qidong couldn't leave so quickly. He gave one of his business cards to Jiang Xue and asked her to call this number if she needed anything. He also asked Jiang Xue to leave a phone number for him and said smoothly. Asked her name. System: [This man is Lu Qidong, Lu Junhan¡¯s father, a famous old fox in the shopping mall. You must be careful when dealing with him. ¡¿ Jiang Xue said a few polite words to Lu Qidong, accepted the business card, and gave Lu Qidong her phone number, but her mind said to the system: "I know." Lu Qidong looked like he was thanking her for taking care of Lu Anran, and gave her his business card so that she could contact him if she had anything to do. In fact, he was quite wary, because when Lu Qidong gave her his business card, he also asked for her phone number. and name.   In this era of advanced information and a powerful family like the Lu family, just a phone number and name are enough to reveal this person's life. Seeing Lu Qidong nodded slightly and left, Jiang Xue's slightly timid expression disappeared. The system can see everyone¡¯s vigilance index and directly says: [He is starting to doubt you. ¡¿ Of course Jiang Xue knows this. She was a stranger who appeared next to Lu Anran for no reason, taking care of her, and not long ago he saved Song Qingwan. No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like he was approaching deliberately, but you knew that Lu Qidong was someone close to Lu Junhan, and he himself His luck value is also not low. Jiang Xue asked in a low voice: "How much luck have we obtained from Lu Anran?" Speaking of which, she was lucky that those people imprisoned her and Lu Anran directly. Jiang Xuexue was accustomed to gaining the trust of others under any circumstances. Seeing that the pregnant women had not yet woken up, without thinking, she took off her white robe and replaced it with maternity clothes similar to theirs. Sure enough, in times of crisis, people of the same kind are most likely to feel sympathy for each other. It¡¯s also very easy to gain trust. System: [Lu Anran's luck value is very high, which should be due to her frequent contact with Lu Junhan. It's a full 70%. We absorbed 45% from her. If Lu Qidong and the others come later, we can still absorb it. More! ¡¿ But in this case, Lu Anran¡¯s child would definitely be lost on the spot. Of course, whether it can be saved now is still a question. The system and Jiang Xue are both people who often deal with luck. It is not difficult to see that the child in Lu Anran's belly depends entirely on luck. Once the luck is gone, or there is too little luck, the child will easily miscarry. , I¡¯m afraid the adults won¡¯t survive either. But this is not within their scope of consideration. The luck of the people around Lu Junhan was much higher than she had imagined before. Jiang Xue has tasted the sweetness and naturally will not let it go easily. This is also the reason why she accepted Lu Qidong¡¯s business card. She must have a good relationship with Lu Qidong, and she also needs a chance to get close to the Lu family. Seeing someone passing by outside the door, Jiang Xue's eyes flashed, and she suddenly hugged her belly with her hands and bent down in pain. ¡°Madam, madam, what¡¯s wrong with you, madam?¡± Seeing that something was wrong, the people outside the door quickly came in. "II have a stomachache" Jiang Xue raised her head, her face was pale, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead, "Maybe I was frightened. Please, please take me to the hospital" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 860 The popularity and luck of the whole room are increasing "Hey, ma'am!" The man was helpless as he hugged Jiang Xue who suddenly fainted. He was sweating profusely and shouted hurriedly outside: "Is there anyone outside? Several people came in, and a pregnant woman fainted!" When Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi came, they not only brought their subordinates, but also a medical team. "I'm just afraid that something will happen to the little girl, Lu Anran and Pei Xiubai." There are a lot of doctors with us. Hearing this, several doctors immediately ran in. After that, there was another period of chaos. After Lu Anran, Pei Xiubai, and Lu Li were sent to the nearest hospital, Jiang Xue was also sent in. ¡­¡­ Jiang Xue herself was not pregnant, nor did she faint. But when a group of doctors and nurses examined her, she didn¡¯t panic at all, but felt very calm inside. As long as there is a system, even if these are fake, in the eyes of outsiders, they are still real. As long as she has enough luck, she can change any props she wants and do whatever she wants. She is not afraid of being exposed at all. But in order to be realistic and gain the trust of shrewd businessmen such as Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan, Jiang Xue finally entered the operating room. After entering the operating room, she immediately asked the system to create an illusion for several surgeons who were performing operations. ¡°She herself slept peacefully on the operating table. Four hours later, the lights in the operating room went out, and Jiang Xue was pushed out of the operating room with a "pale and weak face" and transferred to the general ward. At the same time, this scene was also seen by the person Lu Qidong sent to monitor Jiang Xue. He turned around and sent Jiang Xue's situation in the form of a text message to Lu Qidong's mobile phone. Of course Jiang Xue knew that there was a "tail" behind him, and that person was very hidden, but unfortunately, he couldn't hide from the system's eyes. Jiang Xue counted the time and lay on the hospital bed with her eyes closed for more than an hour before waking up. Soon, the doctor entered the ward and measured her body data. While Jiang Xue cooperated, she asked in her mind: "How is Lu Anran's current situation?" The system said without even thinking: [It must not be good. ¡¿ Jiang Xue guessed the same. Lu Anran has lost his luck, and now he may be struggling pitifully in the operating room. Jiang Xue added: "Look at her situation over there. If she dies, come and tell me immediately." If Jiang Xue hadn't been playing the role of a frail pregnant woman who had just had an abortion and didn't have the strength to get out of bed, Jiang Xue would have gone to watch Lu Anran's death by herself. "If Lu Anran dies, even if Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan think that she is hypocritical and of unknown origin, they will be very suspicious of her. But it was Jiang Xue who accompanied Lu Anran in the last period of his life. This is an indelible fact. The people of the Lu family love Lu Anran so much, so naturally they will not miss the last words she said in this life. Even if Jiang Xue does not go to the people of the Lu family, the people of the Lu family will take the initiative to find her and ask her. As long as she has Lu Anran's "last words" in hand, she won't have to worry about not being able to contact the Lu family. As for what Lu Anran said to her in his last moments, Lu Anran is dead and there is no evidence of his death, so she was not allowed to make up his last words. In fact, Lu Anran really didn't say anything to her, he just felt sorry for her physical inconvenience and wanted to give the bed to Jiang Xue, a pregnant woman who was more than five months pregnant, to rest. Then, the next second, Lu Anran's luck was taken away by Jiang Xue. To put it bluntly, Lu Anran died because she was too kind, too easy to trust others, too easy to sympathize, pity, and help others. Jiang Xue didn't need to waste much words at all. She only had to pretend to be pitiful, and Lu Anran's trust would come. Lu Anran's luck was taken away by her so quickly. Without luck, Lu Anran¡¯s already weak and broken body would not be able to conceive a child at all, let alone two at a time. So, she soon became too painful to speak. Not to mention what last words to Jiang Xue. Now Jiang Xue hopes that Lu Anran will die soon. Her luck has now reached 60%. As long as Lu Anran dies and people from the Lu family come to her, she will defeat them one by one, gain their trust, and then gain their luck. By then, the day when she will become the Dao of Heaven will be just around the corner!When she thought of becoming the omnipotent heaven, immortal, living as long as heaven and earth, turning her hands into clouds and rain, Jiang Xue felt short of breath and even her eyes turned red. However, the system¡¯s startled voice broke her fantasy: ¡¾what happened! ¡¿ The system seemed to be in disbelief, [Lu Anran¡¯s health not only did not drop, but actually increased! ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She lost her voice: ¡°Impossible! She has no luck. With her physical condition, there is no way she can survive!¡± Before Jiang Xue came to this world, she knew the world very carefully. She is very aware of the medical level of this world. Even if the most famous experts in the medical field come, it is impossible to save Lu Anran, who has lost his luck! The system seemed to have detected something and immediately interrupted the sound: ¡¾Lu Anran's luck has returned, and now her luck value has reached 62%! Her luck value is only 8% lower than her previous luck value of 70%! ¡¿ Jiang Xue's expression completely changed: "What's going on! Could it be Lu Junhan No, this is impossible! Even if he is contaminated with luck, it is impossible for Lu Anran's luck to increase so much in such a short period of time !¡± System: [Not only her, but also Lu Junhan, Pei Mingzhi, and Pei Xiubai, the popularity and luck of their entire room are increasing! ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s expression changed uncertainly: ¡°Could it be that they obtained a magic weapon to increase their luck?¡± When Jiang Xue¡¯s luck reached 90%, she already knew the existence of the God Realm and the Heaven Realm, and also knew what a magic weapon was. This is why she is not surprised at all by Mr. Xuan and the others. Jiang Xue once coveted those magic weapons that could increase luck. But unfortunately, the subordinates of Mr. The system knows this very well: ¡¾impossible! Magic weapons that increase luck are rare, and the magic weapons can only be used on one person. In short, there is no magic weapon that can increase the luck of so many people at the same time! If there really was such a magic weapon, the God Realm would have been in chaos long ago! ¡¿ Jiang Xue gritted her teeth: "Could it be that Lu Junhan and the others used all the magic weapons that Mr. Xuan had left to increase luck?" A magic weapon can only be used on one person, but multiple magic weapons can also increase the luck of multiple people. ¡¾I can¡¯t rule out this possibility, I have to see the details,¡¿ The system can naturally identify the existence of a magic weapon, because it is also a magic weapon itself. But after a while, the system said: [No, there seems to be some very powerful force preventing me from approaching their room. I tried various methods, but I couldn't get in! ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 861 The doctors and nurses were stunned. Lu Anran¡¯s body deteriorated faster than anyone imagined. She was carried to the downstairs of the villa by doctors and nurses. Before she got into the ambulance, she was already dying. The bottom of her skirt was wet with the red blood that kept flowing out. She also fell into a severe coma, her face was pale and there was no trace of anything. blood color. Like an extremely fragile piece of paper, it will break at any time and fall into a deep sleep. People who saw it were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too heavily. After being carried into the ambulance, the electrocardiograph stopped several times. If it weren¡¯t for the quick eyesight and quick hands of the nurse and doctor, who took various measures to treat her, Lu Anran might not have survived. but¡ª¡ª "Or not!" The nurse looked at the slightly fluctuating electrocardiograph, which showed that Lu Anran's heart was still beating. She breathed a sigh of relief and said anxiously: "The patient's physical indicators are still declining rapidly, and a uterine curettage surgery must be performed immediately." Before Song Qingwan and the others came, they had considered Lu Anran's physical condition. The doctors they called were all the most professional obstetricians and gynecologists in Haicheng. The ambulance had been modified with various equipment and instruments, even sterile ones. Surgical environment is available. After all, Lu Anran¡¯s physical condition probably wouldn¡¯t make it to the hospital. They can only try to save time. And the current situation is indeed very bad. If it drags on any longer, I am afraid that both adults and children will die together. Yu Zheng held Lu Anran's pale and thin hand tightly. On his always calm and handsome face, the dark and deep eyes turned completely red. He tensed his jaw, and his deep voice was full of violence: "Then why don't you do it quickly! I don't care about children, I only want adults." If you listen carefully, you can hear the subtle tremor in the voice. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan also thought so. As long as a person is alive, there is still hope. "no no¡­¡­" Suddenly, an extremely weak, almost inaudible murmur came from Lu Anran's mouth. Her eyes were extremely distracted, but her hands were stubbornly placed on her slightly bulging belly, not wanting anyone to hurt them. Lu Anran knew very well that if she died, her two children would not survive, but she was still reluctant to let go. This is the child she had a hard time having. Although they haven¡¯t taken shape yet, in her heart, they are already two living people, and they have grown into one with her. For more than a month, she has been talking to them every day. She even thought about what names to give them, what clothes to buy every day, what to eat and what to drink, but why can't they keep them? Why can't they keep them She was obviously so careful. Song Qingwan's eyes were red, she closed them hard, opened them again, and said sternly: "Okay! How long has it been, and you are still willful!" She didn¡¯t even look at Lu Anran¡¯s expression. She turned to the nurse and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, hurry up and be the protector!¡± Song Qingwan had great expectations for these two children. It could be said that the entire Lu family was looking forward to the birth of these two children. But they had no choice. If given a choice, who wouldn¡¯t want to keep both. Lu Anran was in great pain, but she still looked at Lu Qidong with tears in her eyes. Lu Qidong naturally understood what she meant and how important her child was to her. ¡°These days, Lu Anran lives a more cautious life than them, living on the first floor for fear of accidentally dropping the child when taking the stairs. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of fear of getting sick and affecting her child¡¯s development, she wears very thick clothes even on hot days. She even has to be very strict and self-disciplined about her diet. She cares so much about her children. ¡°With the child gone, she probably doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. Lu Anran pursues very few things in this life. The first is Yu Zheng, and the second is this child. Lu Qidong knew, he knew, how could an old fox who was always at ease in the intrigues and deceitful shopping malls not be able to understand Lu Anran's simple gaze. He also knew that Lu Anran didn¡¯t look at Yu Zheng or beg Yu Zheng because he understood him and he would never give in. ¡°Only he, a father who dotes on his daughter, would feel sympathy for his daughter¡¯s selfishness. So who says Lu Anran is innocent? She actually sees things clearly and thoroughly than anyone else, and she also knows how to take advantage of other people's weaknesses. Lu Qidong really couldn't stand her hopeful and eager eyes. He even wanted to let her go several times and let her live with her child.?Went together. But he still gritted his teeth and forced himself to look away, not to face Lu Anran, and remained silent. When Lu Anran saw this, he knew that the matter could not be undone. He closed his eyes and cried silently, and the fingers on his abdomen tightened. Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan and Yu Zheng looked at her like this, their hearts were cut with daggers, how could they not feel uncomfortable, but they could only take a deep breath, their eyes were red, and they said nothing. Outside the ambulance, Lu Junhan passed by with a sullen face, carrying the unconscious little Lu Li, and was about to send her to another ambulance. Although the doctor said that the little girl's health was fine and that she only needed to wait for her to wake up, Lu Junhan still planned to send her to the hospital for a careful examination. "Eh?" At this moment, the doctor who was preparing for the surgery was shocked and said: "What's going on! The patient's various data indicators have not dropped!" The nurse took one look and was shocked, "Not only is it not falling, it's rising!" Lu Anran suddenly opened his eyes with difficulty. Song Qingwan directly asked what she wanted to ask: "Does this mean that her condition has improved, that child" Yu Zheng and Lu Qidong stared at the doctors and nurses closely. The doctor was startled by their looks and said: "If, if the patient's condition improves, there is a high chance that the child can be saved." But before Song Qingwan and the others could relax, the nurse called again: "Dr. Liu, come on, the patient's data has started to drop again!" Dr. Liu has been practicing for many years and has never seen such a strange situation. It looks like a flashback, but it doesn't look like it. He frowned tightly: "What's going on?" But Lu Qidong suddenly saw the light green lace skirt passing by the car window, combined with the changes in the data just now. As if he thought of something, he opened the car door suddenly and jumped out. Song Qingwan was shocked: "Brother, what are you doing?" Lu Qidong turned around and said, "I'm going to find Lili, she should be able to save little Anran!" Song Qingwan understood instantly. Lu Anran's pregnancy was due to the luck given to her by the little girl. So, could this luck save the lives of Lu Anran and Lu Anran's child? No matter what, they have no other good solution but to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Seeing that she understood, Lu Qidong didn't say anything more. He took a few steps over and snatched the unconscious little girl from Lu Junhan's arms. Throwing away the word "borrowed", he turned around and hurriedly got into the ambulance. Lu Junhan: "" Sure enough, just as Lu Qidong guessed, as soon as the little girl got close to Lu Anran, Lu Anran's body began to recover on its own. The various data indicators that monitor the body are gradually getting closer to the standard. The effect is obviously stronger than that of surgery. The doctors and nurses were stunned. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 862 Thank you, Lili Not to mention them, even Song Qingwan and the others were stunned. They know that little girls can give people luck and good luck to others. But I am also afraid that if I use this unnatural ability too much, it will cause harm to the little girl herself. Just like a true fortune teller, the more things he knows and the more secrets he peeps into, the shorter his lifespan is. After all, there are no free good things in the world. These free good things are usually accompanied by a tragic price. Therefore, apart from Song Qingwan and the others who initially knew that the little girl had this magical ability to give others good luck, and were so surprised that they asked her to give them luck, they never thought of asking the little girl for anything else. luck. The same goes for Lu Anran. Except for the ups and downs of excitement at the beginning, when I asked the little girl for some luck, after I became pregnant, I calmed down and never asked for luck from Xiao Luli again. Although she knew that luck could allow her to conceive a child with her physique, then if she had more luck, the child in her belly would definitely develop healthily and grow healthily in her belly. But Lu Anran didn¡¯t want it. Instead, he relies on being cautious and almost harsh on himself to carefully protect the development and growth of his two children. In Lu Anran¡¯s view, the two children are important, and the little girl is equally important. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Lu Anran is too lucky, or if little Lu Li likes the baby in Lu Anran¡¯s belly very much. After all, she used to have fake babies, and the one in her aunt¡¯s belly is the real baby. And there are two more real babies! When the time comes, my aunt will definitely give her one! ?Then she also has a real baby! As a result, the little girl became active and extremely caring for Lu Anran. Every day when she got home from school or had nothing to do, she liked to run up to Lu Anran and talk to the baby in her belly. Sometimes she said When he feels happy, he will kiss Lu Anran's belly from time to time. Let the two babies be obedient, and they will come out in a few months! In short, although he no longer wants luck with the little girl, Lu Anran's situation has always been very good. Song Qingwan and the others have watched too many scenes of Lu Anran getting along with the little girl, and they have vaguely noticed some clues. It seems that if they stay with the little girl more, their luck will gradually become better, and their health will not be easy to get sick. "At least, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and even the old man are so old. If they were at this age in other people's homes, they would not have serious illnesses and would definitely have minor illnesses one after another, but Song Qingwan and the others had nothing to do with them. Sometimes I even feel that my body is very light and full of strength, and I don¡¯t feel old at all. At first, of course, I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but as time went by, I realized that it was the little girl¡¯s fault. She is a walking good-luck pendant. Anyone who has more contact with her will be blessed with good luck. However, this good luck is very slow and does not take effect immediately. Therefore, Song Qingwan and the others were shocked when they saw Lu Anran's health improved a lot as soon as the little girl approached. Lu Qidong is the same. He actually wanted to give it a try. He didn't expect that the little girl's effect was so good. The situation is so urgent that there is no time to be surprised. The next second, the doctor looked at the rising data and said decisively: "The patient has a very strong sense of survival at the moment, so it is best to perform surgery immediately!" This operation is naturally not the uterine evacuation surgery mentioned before, but an operation to preserve the fetus and protect Lu Anran's life. In fact, Lu Anran's condition was not too bad. It was not a foreign object that hit her stomach hard, nor was it because she lost control of her emotions that caused her to have a miscarriage. She is now like this simply because her current body cannot support the two children in her belly. Now her physical indicators have improved and she seems to be strong enough to support two children. The doctor decided to give it a try. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Lu Anran¡¯s good luck or what. In short, the doctors and nurses didn¡¯t think about the little girl having special functions. After all, it was too ridiculous and not scientific at all. They only subconsciously thought that Xiao Luli was the most important person in Lu Anran's life. After all, they have seen this kind of thing countless times in their profession, and they have also encountered many miracles. The pregnant woman who couldn¡¯t bear it fought hard for more than three hours in order for the child in her belly to be born safely, until the child was born and let out its first cry.??¡°¡­¡± The doctor left not long after. The little Loli sat on the chair, swaying her legs, opened her big eyes, looked around several times, and asked Lu Junhan: "Dad, where is my aunt? Why didn't my aunt come with you to save her?" ?¡± The little girl subconsciously thought that Lu Anran must have been rescued. After all, dad is so awesome! They all rescued her, and my aunt must have been rescued too! However, as soon as she said this, everyone fell silent. Although the doctor said that Lu Anran¡¯s condition has improved and she can try to protect her parents and children. But they could see Lu Anran¡¯s sinister look before. Therefore, despite the doctor's assurance, Song Qingwan and the others did not have much confidence in the results of the operation. They even felt that Lu Anran might die at any time. After a few seconds, Song Qingwan said sternly: "Lili, your aunt is doing surgery inside" Lu Qidong also smiled reluctantly, but still rubbed her little head and said softly: "Auntie is not in good health, so the doctor is here to save her. Can we wait outside?" The little Loli nodded in understanding, and asked in a sweet voice: "What about my baby? Is my baby also undergoing surgery in there?" When she asked, everyone present became quiet again. Now even Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong didn¡¯t know what to say. Do you want to tell the little girl that your baby is not only undergoing surgery, but your baby was almost dead just now? The little girl didn¡¯t know why the adults didn¡¯t speak. She thought they didn¡¯t hear her. She wanted to speak again, but her little head was hit by a long, slender, white hand. Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "What nonsense are you talking about? Go to sleep." The little Loli held her head and felt aggrieved: "No! I've been sleeping for a long time, and as soon as I go to bed, Dad, you will turn into a big fat man and come to sit with me, so I won't sleep!" Those pitiful and angry words were almost enough to say that Lu Junhan had bad intentions! Lu Junhan: "" The little girl pouted her little mouth and muttered in a sweet voice: "I have to wait for my aunt and the baby to come out." Lu Junhan didn't have time to care about her: "It's up to you." Thirty seconds later¡ª¡ª Little Lu Li looked at Lu Junhan: "Dad, when will aunt and the baby come out?" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli murmured in a low voice: "It's been so long, why hasn't aunt come out yet? Did she eat the doctor uncle in there?" Lu Junhan: "" In the end, the little Loli lowered her head, held her little hands, and said timidly: "It would be great if Auntie came out now, I really want to talk to the baby" Lu Junhan: "" Being mixed up in her mutterings, Song Qingwan's sentimental and nervous mood dissipated a little. After hearing this, she said warmly: "Lili, my aunt won't come out so soon. How about we wait patiently." "That's right," Lu Qidong also said, "Your aunt just went in and didn't come out so quickly. Lili, if you don't want to wait any longer, I'll ask my uncle to take you out -" Lu Qidong hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet. The next second, the operating room door in front of you was suddenly opened. The little Loli suddenly jumped down from the chair and said happily: "Grandpa, aunt, look, aunt is out!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Seeing Lu Anran being pushed out, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong couldn't care less and hurriedly greeted him. I thought I would see Lu Anran¡¯s face turned pale and blue, as if he had been fished out of the water. Who would have expected that Lu Anran came out with an unexpectedly rosy complexion and was chatting and laughing with Yu Zheng. He was immediately stunned. Xiaolu Li worked hard to stuff his feet, his little hand picked it on it, his eyes flashed: "Aunt, are you out?" Lu Anran actually vaguely guessed something. Only as a person in the game can you understand the true feeling of being entangled by good luck and gradually healing. Lu Anran smiled at her and said softly: "Thank you, Lili." thank you very much. Although the little girl didn't know what she was thanking, she still asked in a low voice: "Auntie, can I talk to the baby? I haven't talked to the baby today. If I don't talk, the baby will definitely forget me." Lu Anran smiled: "Of course." Over there, the doctor said to Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong: "The operation went very smoothly. No, it should be said that we basically didn't do anything. The patient's strong desire to survive allowed her body to return to normal step by step, even better than the average person's body - in this case This is our first time, but the examination results do prove that the current conditions of the patient and the fetus in the abdomen are normal." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sure. " Over there, the doctor said to Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong: "The operation went very smoothly. No, it should be said that we basically didn't do anything. The patient's strong desire to survive allowed her body to return to normal step by step, even better than the average person's body - in this case This is our first time, but the examination results do prove that the current conditions of the patient and the fetus in the abdomen are normal." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 863 There is a cute little Lili you can ask... Lu Qidong and Lu Junhan asked the doctor a few more questions. After confirming that Lu Anran was really fine, he returned to the ward. The little girl has completed today's task - she said at least five words to the two unborn babies. When she turned around and saw her father coming, she seemed to have remembered something and quickly got up from the bed. The short legs ran up to Lu Junhan. He raised his little head and asked anxiously: "Dad, where is Brother Xiubai? Where is Brother Xiubai now?" She was so stupid that she almost forgot about Brother Xiubai. "Brother Xiubai, couldn't he have been kidnapped by the grandfather lying on the bed?" Fear flashed across the little Loli¡¯s face, and her little hands clenched nervously. What should she do? If Brother Xiubai is taken away, she won¡¯t have Brother Xiubai anymore! Lu Junhan glanced at her, and a sneer escaped from his thin lips. ¡°What, kidnapping also brings out feelings? The next second, Lu Junhan said two words directly and neatly: "Dead." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and she looked a bit silly. "Dead, dead?" Lu Junhan said lightly "Yeah". Seeing this, Song Qingwan couldn't bear it. She just wanted to say something and tell Lu Junhan to stop teasing her! After all, the little girl had just been rescued, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of torture she had suffered. I¡¯m afraid her mood has not calmed down yet. Now that she has received the ¡°death news¡± of Pei Xiubai, she doesn¡¯t know if she will be unable to bear it and become emotional. Passed out. ¡°However, it¡¯s a good thing that the little girl doesn¡¯t go to see Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai was injured more seriously than she was. He is still in the operating room at the moment. Although there is no danger to his life, there are many examinations to be done. Xiao Luli has gone. Not only will he not see anyone, but he may also be more worried. ¡°But who would have known that Xiao Luli is indeed a little girl with a magical brain circuit. The word ¡°distraught¡± will never be seen in her. As soon as Lu Junhan finished speaking, her little hands were tightened, and her little fat face asked nervously: "Where did you die? How many people died? Did you die well?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" With that said, the little Loli was about to rush out of the ward, her expression looking anxious: "I'm going to find Brother Xiubai!" ¡°Maybe Brother Xiubai is only half dead, but not all? She has to hurry up and rescue Brother Xiubai! "What are you looking for?" Lu Junhan said with a handsome face. He stretched out his big hand and directly picked up her little body and threw her on the sofa. "Sit down!" "I don't want to sit still!" Little Loli felt aggrieved: "Brother Xiubai is still waiting for someone to rescue him!" Lu Junhan glanced at her sideways, rolled up his sleeves, squinted and sneered: "Are you looking for trouble again?" Xiao Luli: "" The little girl held her head with her little hands, puffed out her little fat face, and her big black and clear eyes were round and round. She looked like a naughty child who was not afraid of anything, but the volume of her little voice was obviously much lower: "Just, even if you beat me, dadbeat me to death! I'm going to save Brother Xiubai" "Okay," Lu Junhan nodded calmly: "Go and see if I can break your legs." Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli: "!!!" The little girl refused to give up, hugging her two calves and still struggling. I saw her whispering: "Dad, don't be like this. I just went to save Brother Xiubai for a while, and he will be back soon." Lu Junhan's eyes fell on her two white and tender little feet. He tugged at her thin lips and said softly: "Tell me, do you want your left foot or your right foot to be broken?" Little girl: "" Lu Junhan raised his cold eyes: "Forget it, let's go together." Little Loli: "!!!!!" Little Lolita: "Dad, look, I'm sitting there! I'm sitting there so well! I'm sitting better than you!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Sure enough, there is nothing that can¡¯t be solved with a meal. So, just like that, the little girl was left in the ward. Half an hour later¡ª¡ª Pei Xiubai came out of the operating room. His condition was not serious, he just neededThere were too many inspections, which inevitably delayed some time. And this examination is not a physical examination of his serious injury, but an examination of the activity of cells in his legs. The doctors brought by Pei Mingzhi are almost all the most professional medical team of the Pei family. They know the condition of Pei Xiubai's legs very well. It should be said that since Pei Xiubai's car accident and his leg became disabled, his physical condition and leg condition have all improved. It is monitored first-hand by doctors from these medical teams. They know very well the condition of Pei Xiubai's disabled leg. With current technology and current medical technology, there is no way to treat it. Unless in a few years, or someone with more professional medical skills appears to help Pei Xiubai treat it. Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible to cure Pei Xiubai's leg. But when they examined the comatose Pei Xiubai this time, the doctors found that his injuries were not too serious and he could recover with a little care. The most important thing was his legs. Experts were surprised to find that Pei Xiubai¡¯s originally necrotic leg cells showed activity. This also means that Pei Xiubai¡¯s legs may be cured! This is undoubtedly a miracle, a major discovery, and an unparalleled surprise! Experts can¡¯t wait to cure Pei Xiubai¡¯s leg. But after entering the operating room, I found that for some reason, the cell activity in the legs was slowly decreasing, until finally, it returned to the previous data. The operation ultimately failed. The experts were all a little regretful, but Pei Xiubai, who had woken up from a coma, didn't have much expression. There was no disappointment or expectation, because he knew what was going on, but he just remained silent and said nothing to the experts. The experts were used to his taciturn appearance, so they didn't notice anything unusual. On the contrary, Pei Mingzhi noticed something. After all, Pei Mingzhi accompanied Pei Xiubai throughout the last banquet at the Lu family. Pei Mingzhi knew exactly what Pei Xiubai did and what he said before he suddenly stood up from his wheelchair. Combining the Lu family banquet with this kidnapping, it is not difficult to guess the possibility that Pei Xiubai's leg condition can get better, but it may have something to do with little Lu Li. And the way Pei Xiubai pursed his lips and remained silent further verified Pei Mingzhi's guess. ¡° Something must have happened between the two little guys that he didn¡¯t know about. As for what happened Pei Mingzhi smiled slightly. Wouldn¡¯t you know if you just asked? This brat of his can¡¯t ask any questions. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But fortunately, there is still a cute little Lili who can ask If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 864: People have to believe it After all, Pei Mingzhi accompanied Pei Xiubai throughout the last banquet at the Lu family. Pei Mingzhi knew exactly what Pei Xiubai did and what he said before he suddenly stood up from his wheelchair. Combining the Lu family banquet with this kidnapping, it is not difficult to guess the possibility that Pei Xiubai's leg condition can get better, but it may have something to do with little Lu Li. And the way Pei Xiubai pursed his lips and remained silent further verified Pei Mingzhi's guess. ¡° Something must have happened between the two little guys that he didn¡¯t know about. As for what happened Pei Mingzhi smiled slightly. Wouldn¡¯t you know if you just asked? This brat of his can't ask questions. If he asks urgently, he might even stage a cold parricide plot for him. If he asks, he might as well guess by himself, but fortunately, isn't there a cute Lili here? ¡­ Lu Anran experienced this kidnapping incident. Although she is fine now, she has to say that she almost lost her child and almost lost her life, which made her mentally and physically exhausted. Also, because she was still pregnant, she was extremely lethargic. Therefore, not long after, she fell asleep again, Seeing that her aunt was sleeping, the little Loli didn't dare to run to the hospital bed and talk to the baby in her belly, so as not to disturb the baby and her aunt while they were sleeping. And her father didn't allow her to run around, especially not to run out of the ward. As if she was afraid that she would be captured by bad guys again. So, Xiao Luli had no choice but to stay quietly in the ward. The adults all still have a lot of things to do, and the one with the least time in the whole ward is probably Little Luli. Just when the little girl was so bored, she started to sit on the sofa and study how to twist her soft white feet into beautiful twists. Pei Mingzhi pushed Pei Xiubai in a wheelchair and came in from the outside. Seeing this, Yu Zheng, who was beside the hospital bed, knew that they must have something to say. He took out the two earplugs he had prepared long ago from his pocket and plugged them in for Lu Anran. When the little girl saw them, or to be precise, she saw the ghostly boy in the wheelchair with his thin lips pursed, her dark and clear eyes lit up instantly. She let go of the foot that she was struggling with, and quickly climbed down from the sofa with her small body. Then, with her bare feet, she ran up to Pei Xiubai. As if she wanted to say something, she looked at it. Yu Zheng, Yu Zheng nodded to her, indicating that she could speak. The little Loli opened her mouth happily, her voice full of surprise: "Brother Xiubai, have you been rescued?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" Although Pei Xiubai thought what she said was a bit strange, he couldn't tell why it was strange. In the end, he still said a calm "hmm". "Very good!" The little loli¡¯s big black eyes were so bright that she couldn¡¯t help but want to share them with her old father. She turned her head, looked at Lu Junhan, and said excitedly: ¡°Dad, look, Brother Xiubai has been rescued, he¡¯s not dead!¡± Lu Junhan did not answer, but lowered his eyes, looked at her bare feet, raised his big hand again, threw the person back on the sofa, then raised his eyelids and looked at the smiling Pei Mingzhi, his tone was very cold and impatient: "Is something wrong?" Pei Mingzhi curved his beautiful lips and said with a smile: "We have finished the operation and have nothing to do. I just came over to see Lili." ¡°Probably only Pei Mingzhi can say such anti-human words that he has just finished the operation and has nothing to do, so he came to see someone. However, as soon as these words were said, the little girl who was thrown on the sofa immediately got up, her little hands were pulled on the back of the sofa, and her beautiful eyes became brighter. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, glanced at her, and said calmly: "She is so ugly, what's so good about her?" Little girl: "" Little girl: ¡°!!!¡± The little Loli stood on the sofa angrily and said angrily: "I'm not ugly!" With that said, the little girl was about to get off the sofa again. Lu Junhan glanced at her shoes on the ground and said, "Put on your shoes." "Don't wear it!" The little girl was still angry, tilted her head, and said angrily: "I won't wear it! I won't wear it unless you tell me, dad, that I am beautiful!" Lu Junhan said calmly and without emotion: "Oh, then just stay on the sofa!" Little Loli: "" In the end, the little girl put on her little shoes very spinelessly, got off the sofa, and walked toward Pei Mingzhi and Pei XiuHe ran in the direction of ??. The reason why Lu Junhan didn't drive them away immediately was simple. He needed to know from Pei Xiubai what happened in the villa at that time, and why there was no one in the villa when they arrived. Of course, the most important thing is that Lu Junhan still wants to find out where the people behind the scenes have gone. If they just hide, then the matter is not over. Xiao Luli and Pei Xiubai will be in danger again at any time. Then they must have a countermeasure. After all, they were lucky to be rescued this time, and they may not be as lucky next time. Moreover, Lu Anran's situation was like this after a kidnapping. If he goes through it again, let alone Lu Anran himself. My body can't bear it, and their relatives probably won't be able to bear it either. However, Pei Xiubai himself didn¡¯t know. He and the little girl were in the room at the time and knew nothing about what was going on outside. They were still unconscious afterwards, and it was even less possible to know what happened outside and where those people had gone. Pei Xiubai simply told what happened in the room, and how the woman in white robe wanted to kill him, but he killed her instead. But he did not mention the fact that his legs were pinched by the little girl a few times. The main reason was that it was too ridiculous and far-fetched to say it, and Pei Xiubai himself had not yet figured out what was going on. Naturally, I won¡¯t talk too much. As for Mr. Xuan, Pei Xiubai simply said that he failed to kill Mr. Xuan and he escaped. "After all, there is Old Xuan's blood on the bed sheets. This matter cannot be ignored. If Mr. Xuan is wiped out, he will not be able to hide this person from Lu Junhan, who is a deep-seated and highly intelligent person in power. But he didn¡¯t mention anything about the fact that Mr. Lu Junhan asked Pei Xiubai, but he didn't find anything useful. The only useful physical evidence was the corpse of the woman in white robe. However, this corpse was also very strange, weird and creepy. Because of the forensic identification of the autopsy, the death time of this body was not today at all, but a month ago. It had died! As soon as the results of this identification came out, even the forensic doctor who conducted the autopsy was shocked. It was Lu Junhan who had people block the news and also sealed the mouth of the forensic doctor. This prevented the panic-inducing news from spreading and only said , the body of the woman in white robe was actually not killed by Pei Xiubai. ¡°It¡¯s that the person behind the scenes killed the person a month ago, and the bodies were just piled up in the room without being disposed of. Although this statement is very far-fetched, I have to say that it is the most realistic statement. It was spread a lot. In the end, even the medical examiner who conducted the autopsy believed this statement. In fact, the main reason is that the forensic doctor does not believe that Pei Xiubai, a seven-year-old boy with disabled legs, can kill an adult. ¡°It seems that the arguments Lu Junhan asked people to find are the most persuasive and people have to believe them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 865 I have an extra memory in my mind Although Pei Xiubai did not ask about the whereabouts of Mr. Xuan¡¯s other subordinates. But soon, Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi knew where they were. The men of the two of them searched the entire villa, not even the smallest corner was spared. Finally, in an extremely hidden and difficult-to-find attic of the villa, a pile of dead bodies wearing gray and white robes were found. After identification, these corpses, without exception, all died a month ago. It is exactly the same as the woman in white robe identified by the forensic doctor before. This weird situation, combined with what Pei Xiubai said, is that these people all come from a higher level world. It is not difficult to guess that in order to stay in their world, these gods borrowed corpses and resurrected their souls. This also means that these "gods" are not lawless and omnipotent, they will also be subject to restrictions. And according to the situation at the scene, it can be seen that once the leader Xuan Lao died, the other subordinates were leaderless, and they should all "die" and return to their world. This is a good thing. ¡°At the very least, strange disappearances will no longer happen again, and the safety of Lu Anran, Pei Xiubai, and Lu Li is guaranteed. But Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi are not so optimistic. Since the other party can find a way to enter their world from a higher level world, and now they are temporarily forced to go back, maybe in a few days, they gods will find other ways to re-enter their world. When the time comes, the disappearance case will only come back again, and if it fails once, the other party will definitely be more prepared and more difficult to deal with next time. Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi haven't figured out a way to deal with it yet. At this moment, Jian Chenglang heard about the situation on their side and sent a shocking notice¡ª¡ª Liu Peng is dead, and so is Bai Xinlian. When recording a program in Sanya this morning, Liu Peng suffered from severe abdominal cramps for some unknown reason. Afterwards, he was given two bottles of mineral water. After taking the medicine, he was rushed to the hospital. "It's a pity that several doctors tried their best to save her, but in the end they couldn't save her. Not long after, Liu Peng¡¯s death was announced. The cause of death is unknown. It looks like poisoning, but no toxins can be detected. But it happened that Liu Peng died. Not long after Liu Peng died, Jian Chenglang discovered that Bai Xinlian had also died! In fact, Jian Chenglang didn't notice that Bai Xinlian behaved a little strangely after he fell into the water and rescued her. Jian Chenglang has been in the entertainment industry for many years. He is very good at observing words and emotions, especially women. Although Bai Xinlian is only a three or four-year-old girl, Jian Chenglang is still extremely sensitive and discovered her abnormality immediately. . At first, he thought that Bai Xinlian was just suffering from the aftereffects of falling into the water, so she behaved in a dull and indifferent manner. Sometimes he would ask her ten questions, but she might not even reply. Now that Jian Chenglang thought about it, he realized that there were many strange things in it¡ª¡ª After Bai Xinlian fell into the water and was rescued, she didn't cry or fuss, and there was no fear on her face. It didn't look like a reaction she should have at this age. Instead, she seemed to have lost her soul, her expression was very dull and numb, and she did whatever Liu Peng asked her to do, as if she was just a puppet of Liu Peng. It is clear that Xin Lian was not like this before she fell into the water. It was not until Pei Mingzhi conveyed what Pei Xiubai had typed on his cell phone that Jian Chenglang expressed his guess. Bai Xinlian and Liu Peng must be in the same group as Mr. Xuan and the others. They came to record the show just to get close to Lu Li and kill Lu Li. Bai Xinlian fell into the water. The soul in this body was actually "dead" long ago. The Bai Xinlian who was rescued was just a puppet without any thought controlled by Liu Peng with magic in order to continue recording the show! And the scene where Liu Peng dies and Bai Xinlian dies also just proves this point. "And my memory was also deleted by them," Jian Chenglang¡¯s voice was deep, and his usual cynicism and careless smile were gone. He had heard before that after a missing pregnant woman was taken away, she returned safely a few days later, but her memory of the child was gone. But Jian Chenglang never thought that amnesia would happen to him who was not a pregnant woman: "After Liu Peng died, there was an extra memory in my mind.??. " Jian Chenglang actually knew Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian. At that time, the two of them appeared in his office out of thin air. Before Jian Chenglang could say anything, he was knocked unconscious by one of their spells. After that, he woke up again, and the memory of meeting them was erased by their magic. The names of Liu Peng and Bai Xinlian also appeared on the list of guests on the show. The two people directly replaced the father and son guests that Jian Chenglang was originally very fond of. After Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi listened, they hung up the phone without saying anything. So far, all the "gods" they know seem to be dead. But we don¡¯t rule out the possibility that they will come back. Fortunately, after this time, they didn't completely understand each other. Although the opponent knows magic and comes from another higher-level world, as long as he is a human being, he will have weaknesses. It is imperative that they identify their weaknesses. ¡­¡­ Pei Xiubai's unexpected cooperation obviously surprised Pei Mingzhi. He almost didn¡¯t need to trick the little girl, Pei Xiubai explained the kidnapping matter clearly. It saves a lot of trouble. " Moreover, because Pei Xiubai was thoughtful and did not mention the magic at all, this incident did not cause much impact and did not cause panic in society. Others only knew that Pei Xiubai, Lu Li and Lu Anran were kidnapped and were rescued with great difficulty. As for the person who kidnapped them, Lu Junhan and the others are still investigating. In the eyes of outsiders, this matter just passed. Of course, what Lu Junhan and the others didn¡¯t know was that because of Pei Xiubai¡¯s act of keeping secret, their memories of Mr. Xuan were preserved and were not secretly deleted by Tiandao. After Xuan Lao¡¯s soul died, Tiandao Law immediately noticed that many people from the God Realm were mixed into this world. After all, only people from the heaven can do this. How could a mortal do this? In order to maintain the order of Lu Junhan and their world, Heaven must delete the memories of all relevant people, lest the news that there are gods in the world spread, causing panic among all humans in the world, causing the world to stop functioning and collapse. But who knew that Pei Xiubai only told Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi. From now on, only people like Jian Chenglang know about things about the God Realm. Seeing that it did not cause panic in the society, only a little, less than ten people knew about the affairs of the God Realm. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 866 There is a kid who has not yet been weaned and is chattering next to him. Tiandao did not go to great lengths to delete their memories. ¡­¡­ After all, Pei Xiubai had just come out of the operating room. Therefore, Pei Mingzhi and the others did not stay in the ward for long. After exchanging information, they planned to leave. When leaving, the little Loli was still a little reluctant to leave, like a little daughter-in-law, with her dark eyes filled with tears: "Brother Xiubai, when will you come over to visit me again?" In an instant, the temperature in the ward dropped sharply, so cold it could make people shiver. Pei Mingzhi glanced at someone whose expression was extremely cold, rubbed the little girl's head without fear of death, curved his lips and said with a smile: "Lili, be good, we will come over to see you when we have time." "Then, when do you have time?" The little Loli wrinkled her little fat face and clutched her little hands in confusion. Lu Junhan picked him up and threw him back on the sofa. He said in a cold and impatient tone: "You don't care when they have time, just keep playing with your feet!" "My feet are not fun!" The little girl defended in a low voice plausibly: "Brother Xiubai is the funniest one! I just want to play with Brother Xiubai!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Lu Junhan smiled coldly: "Then just think about it." Little Loli: "" The little girl was angry, very angry. She turned over on the sofa and thrust her butt at Lu Junhan. She even let out an angry "hum"! Expressed her extreme dissatisfaction. Lu Junhan: "" He thinks this little thing just needs to be taken care of! ¡­¡­ Another ward. Jiang Xue has recovered from the shock that Lu Anran is not dead and her own luck has increased. Seeing that the system cannot detect it, what is the powerful force in Lu Anran and their ward that prevents it from entering. Jiang Xue plans to go there in person. Of course, her most important thing is for luck. In fact, for her, Lu Anran's death was not a good thing. Now that Lu Anran is not dead, but his luck has returned, it is a great good thing for Jiang Xue! It means that she can get Lu Anran¡¯s luck again! In order to gain the trust of Lu Qidong and others, Jiang Xue spent a lot of luck to deceive the doctor and get hospitalized. At least half of the luck stolen from Lu Anran has been used up, and now it is in urgent need of replenishment. Seeing that Lu Anran¡¯s luck had returned, Jiang Xue was overjoyed as soon as she reacted. You know, that idiot Lu Anran is very wary of her, and he doesn¡¯t let her absorb the luck in him! Of course Jiang Xue knew that it was because Lu Anran was kind-hearted that it was easy to trust others. It is indeed not her fault that Lu Anran is kind. And kindness has always been an excellent quality in traditional virtues. But kindness is also the most useless thing. Jiang Xue has already had a deep understanding of this. In her original world of sadistic literature, wasn¡¯t it because she was too kind that she believed in the vicious female supporting character, so she was constantly framed and misunderstood by the male protagonist, leading to the tragic end of physical and mental abuse, heart-breaking and lung-breaking! Now she can¡¯t! If anyone dares to mess with her, she will make them pay a heavy price a thousand times a hundred times. Jiang Xue can¡¯t wait to find Lu Anran! Because you want to steal luck from others. First, you need the trust of the other party. Second, Jiang Xue must come into contact with the other party in order to absorb it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he needed to come into contact with the other person to absorb his luck, Jiang Xue would have become a Heavenly Dao long ago. After all, if she can become a big star casually, with the help of the system, she will definitely have countless fans. These fans must admire and trust her. Jiang Xue has no luck value. Even if each person has a small luck value, there are many people, and the little they add makes up. Jiang Xue's luck value reaches 100%, and it is only time to become the way of heaven. question. But it just got stuck on the contact. Naturally, Jiang Xue wanted to take this path of accumulating less and making more, but it was completely unfeasible. She can only find those people with high luck values, contact them, and absorb their luck values. Jiang Xue walked to the ward and saw Pei Xiubai and the others were about to leave, so she took a step firstGet up. Pei Xiubai had seen her wearing the white robe of Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinate, and he also believed that she was in the same group as Mr. If she appears now and is recognized by Pei Xiubai, no matter how she excuses herself, Lu Junhan and the others will probably be even more wary of her. This is not what Jiang Xue wants to see. After seeing Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi leaving, Lu Junhan left not long after, as if he wanted to return to Mr. Xuan's villa in person to see if there were any clues. Since Jiang Xue has set her target on Lu Anran, the fewer people around her, the better. Seeing that Yu Zheng and Lu Qidong have not left the ward for a long time. Jiang Xue whispered: "System, how much luck is needed to force Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan to leave the ward?" System: [Look at people. The higher the luck value a person has, the more luck it will take to force them away. ¡¿ System: [After calculation, forcing Yu Zheng, Song Qingwan, and Lu Qidong to leave the ward for five minutes will cost a total of 25% of the luck value. ¡¿ Although Jiang Xue spent a lot of luck points on the doctor, she stole more luck points from Lu Anran. Except for blooming on the doctor, there are a lot left. 25% luck value is not a big problem for Jiang Xue now. " Moreover, once the 25% of the luck value is consumed, she will soon be able to double her profit from Lu Anran, and she will not lose at all. Jiang Xue was about to redeem it. Ten minutes was enough for her to absorb all the luck from Lu Anran. But soon, she noticed something and frowned: "Wait a minute, where is Lu Li? Why didn't you include her?" She doesn¡¯t want to have an unweaned brat chattering next to her while she¡¯s absorbing her luck. It¡¯s not that Jiang Xue has never thought about absorbing the luck of Lu Anran and Lu Li. Anyway, they both look equally stupid and naive, and their IQs don¡¯t seem to be high. Maybe, before she said a few words, Lu Anran and Lu Li had complete trust in her. But after all, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and Yu Zheng only left for five minutes, which was a very short time. Jiang Xue knows that being greedy may lead to getting nothing. Therefore, her only target for five minutes was Lu Anran, and she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. System: [Lu Li has a very high luck value, probably because she is often with her father. Even if we want to drive her out along with Song Qingwan and the others, exchanging all our current luck points may not be enough! ¡¿ "The luck value is very high" Jiang Xue frowned: "What if I don't redeem Lu Li for leaving the ward for five minutes, but only redeem it for one minute?" ¡¾If you only redeem it for one minute, I think it should be ok,¡¿ The system didn¡¯t check in detail whether it could be redeemed for one minute, it just said: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 867 You scared me "But my opinion is that there is no need to drive her out at all. She is only a three or four-year-old child and is not a threat to us at all!" ¡¿ The system¡¯s indifferent tone was filled with contempt: [We don¡¯t need to waste our precious luck points on her! ¡¿ Jiang Xue lowered her eyes and pondered for a while, thinking, yes. That girl Lu Li is stupid and has a low IQ. Later, when she enters the ward to chat with Lu Anran and takes the opportunity to steal Lu Anran's luck points, the little girl might just play with herself. Look, Not even looking at them. There is really no difference between kicking her out and not kicking her out. If you really kick her out, it will waste her luck. It¡¯s really not cost-effective. ¡°Moreover, even if Lu Li made a noise in the ward and disturbed her and Lu Anran, Jiang Xue would have to spend a little bit of luck to find a way to stun her. Anyway, from Lu Anran's point of view, the little girl was just too tired from playing and accidentally fell asleep. Naturally, she would not suspect Jiang Xue. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of arousing Lu Anran¡¯s suspicion and causing Lu Anran to become more vigilant, Jiang Xue wouldn¡¯t even want to spend a little luck on the drug. She could completely knock Lu Li out by herself. To put it bluntly, Lu Li, a stupid and retarded little guy, is not worth her luck points. To deal with a little thing like her, Jiang Xue has many other ways that don¡¯t use luck points. Things are going very smoothly. With Jiang Xue¡¯s consent, the system directly extracted 25% of the luck value. Lu Anran came out of the operating room and was transferred to the ward. Yu Zheng has been sitting on the chair next to the hospital bed, holding Lu Anran's hand with his rough and wide fingers, looking at the electrocardiograph with his dark and deep eyes from time to time, and pursed his thin lips very tightly. I am afraid that something will happen to Lu Anran suddenly. Yu Zheng even didn¡¯t dare to drink more water, for fear that Lu Anran would die again after going to the toilet. He planned to sit here all night without sleeping. But I don¡¯t know why, but suddenly, my mind went blank. He couldn¡¯t remember why he came to this ward, and he couldn¡¯t remember what he came to do. He only knew that he had something very important and urgent that he needed to do. That matter is really too important. He must leave here quickly to complete it. But when Yu Zheng saw Lu Anran in front of him, he didn't move immediately, but frowned tightly. No, his precious wife and children are all here. This is still a hospital. Lu Anran must be sick. So, what else is more important than taking care of her when she is sick that he should leave her to do? This is obviously illogical. Yu Zheng found the loophole instantly. He even quickly recalled what he thought was very, very important and required him to leave the ward to do it. But I can¡¯t remember anything. This is very strange. Not to mention him, even Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan next to him were in a daze for a while. But it didn¡¯t take long for him to regain his clarity, and he obviously noticed something strange. It was as if there was a magical force in the dark, desperately hinting at them and forcing them to leave the ward. The system didn¡¯t expect them to be so difficult to deal with. "But when I think about it, it's true that Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and Yu Zheng have always been powerful and deep-seated, with very fast thinking and very high IQs. This kind of person is very wary and difficult to deal with. Naturally, they quickly decode the "leave the ward" cues it places in their minds. System: [I underestimated them! I'm afraid we have to spend more luck points to force the three of them out of the ward! ¡¿ 25% of the luck value has been spent. If you stop now, you will never get back the 25% of the luck value. ¡° Moreover, Jiang Xue still had a lot of luck. After hearing the system¡¯s words, she pondered for three seconds and then consumed another 10% of her luck. Under the influence of this huge 35% luck value, the last trace of consciousness in Yu Zheng, Song Qingwan, and Lu Qidong's subconscious that noticed something was wrong was also wiped out. There is only one thought left in the three people¡¯s minds: They have to go out immediately. They have very important things to do and cannot delay for a moment. But before leaving the ward in a hurry,??Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong did not forget their instructions, and sat back on the sofa again, continuing to study how to twist their feet into cute little lolita twists. Song Qingwan said: "Lili, we have to go out temporarily for something. Don't run around. Just stay here with your aunt, do you understand?" The little Loli opened her big dark and clean eyes and nodded obediently: "Okay!" Lu Qidong rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and rescued the tortured little feet from the little girl¡¯s hands. After doing this, he also spoke: ¡°If anything happens to my aunt, call us immediately and we will be back soon.¡± The little Loli nodded heavily: "Okay!" Seeing that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong both confessed their words, Xiao Luli subconsciously looked at Yu Zheng who was about to leave. Yu Zheng was silent for a while, not knowing what to say. He silently put the little foot that had just been rescued by Lu Qidong back into the little girl's hand, and then lowered his deep and calm dark eyes. The deep voice was magnetic and hoarse, extremely seductive and serious: "Have fun, we'll be back soon." Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" The little Loli hugged her feet and said in a clear and loud voice: "Okay!" Lu Qiqi: "" Song Qingwan: "" What¡¯s good! Put your feet down for us! What kind of toys are not good to play with, but to play with your feet! We are not afraid of affecting development. In the end, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong still couldn't let the little Loli let go of her poor little feet, because after saying a few words, they were eager to leave to do something they thought was very, very important. After a while, the three of them left the ward. Jiang Xue looked at their backs as they walked further and further away, her eyes flashed slightly, and without any further delay, she immediately came out of the corner, opened the door and walked into the ward. When Jiang Xue entered, the little girl was still sitting on the sofa, but she was not playing with her feet. Instead, she was squatting on the sofa. Her white feet were stomping everywhere, looking for her mobile phone all over the sofa. The expression on Xiao Pang's face But anxious and confused. Jiang Xue snorted coldly and ignored her. On the other hand, Lu Anran, who was lying on the hospital bed and had just fallen asleep, seemed to be aware of the approach of a strange breath. Her beautiful brows wrinkled slightly, and she opened her eyes two seconds later. "Sister An Ran, are you awake?" When Jiang Xue saw this, her face immediately changed, and she got close to her affectionately. It was as if the two of them were still in the same room in the villa as before. Jiang Xue looked at the rosy Lu Anran on the hospital bed, sighed worriedly and said: "Sister An Ran, you don't know, you scared me at that time" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 868 The trust value for you is indeed only 0 Jiang Xue smiled happily: "But fortunately, your relatives came in time, otherwise it would have been such a dangerous situation and we would have been locked up. If they hadn't come, I really don't know what I would have done." Logically speaking, according to Jiang Xue's expectation, what she said would definitely bring back the painful memories of Lu Anran's previous stay in the villa room, and make Lu Anran feel deeply grateful to her. Soon, Lu Anran's eyes would turn red with sadness, and then he would open his heart and talk to her about his inner feelings. As he talked, Lu Anran would have further trust in her. "But after Jiang Xue finished speaking, after waiting for a while, she saw that Lu Anran's eyes were not red and she didn't say anything, and her expression didn't show any emotion or emotion. She just looked at her quietly in silence. Even a person like Jiang Xue, who has read countless people, can't tell what she is thinking in her heart right now. But Jiang Xue doesn¡¯t give up so easily. She had easily stolen luck from Lu Anran before, and had a taste of the sweetness of absorbing huge luck values. Therefore, when she came to the ward, she was determined to be more ruthless and absorb 90% of Lu Anran's luck. Before contacting Lu Anran and absorbing her luck, it is natural to gain as much trust as possible from her. Of course, as for what will happen to Lu Anran who has lost his luck, it is not within the scope of Jiang Xue's consideration. "Hey, forget it, I won't say more about such troublesome things. I'm tired of talking to you." Jiang Xue sighed. Seeing that Lu Anran didn't respond, she immediately changed the topic and said with a concerned look: "Sister An Ran, how are you now? Do you feel better?" Lu Anran was silent for a while, then sat up from the hospital bed. She was not weak, but pregnant women were more lethargic. Hearing this, he finally nodded. Seeing her reaction, Jiang Xue was overjoyed. He went over to tuck her in, seeming to inadvertently get closer to her: "Hey, by the way, sister An Ran, where are your family members? Why aren't they here?" At this time, Xiao Luli finally found her mobile phone under the sofa. After hearing this, she quickly got up from the ground. Xiao Naiyin said urgently: "Yes, yes! Auntie, no, no, no, no, she's still here!" Jiang Xue asked this question because she originally wanted to talk to Lu Anran more so as to get closer to each other. Now seeing Lu Li answering instead of Lu Anran, Lu Anran didn't mean to refute, obviously acquiescing. It's inevitable that I feel a little angry. But Jiang Xue was still good at showing off. She smiled and said to Lu Li: "Sorry, Auntie came in in a hurry just now and didn't see you." With that said, Jiang Xue turned her head again and smiled at Lu Anran: "Is this your child?" Speaking of little Lu Li, Lu Anran was obviously more eloquent. She shook her head and said softly: "She is my brother's child." "Oh, it's your little niece," Jiang Xue smiled, "No wonder she looks so similar to you and is so beautiful. Sister An Ran, you are also lucky to have such a beautiful little niece." Finally, Lu Anran had a rare smile on his face. Seeing that the time was almost up, Jiang Xue reached out and stroked the messy hair on Lu Anran's forehead, and said a few good words to Lu Anran about little Lu Li. When she saw the smile on Lu Anran's face getting deeper, she felt something about her in her mind. The system said: "System, absorb Lu Anran's luck!" Jiang Xue did not expect that things would go so smoothly. Lu Li went to look for her mobile phone, without her to disturb her. And Lu Anran was just as she thought, smiling broadly before even saying a few words. Trust her more. The system has been impatient for a long time: [Yes. ¡¿ The smile on Jiang Xue¡¯s fair face widened, and she was laughing so much in her heart, but there was unconcealable disdain and contempt deep in her eyes. Lu Anran was just as she thought, a fool. ¡°He¡¯s still the kind of fool who gets fooled once and will be fooled a second time! But the next second, Jiang Xue couldn't laugh anymore, and even her expression became very stiff. System: [Warning! warn! ! Lu Anran's trust value is 0, and he cannot absorb his luck. ¡¿ System: [Warning! warn! Please host to steal Lu Anran's trust value in time, the countdown is five seconds. ¡¿ System: [Warning! warn! ! Please host to steal Lu Anran's trust value in time, the countdown is three seconds. ¡¿ System: [Warning! warn! ! ! Please host to grab Lu Anran's trust value in time, the countdown is one second. ¡¿ ? ?Tradition: [Ding¡ª¡ª] System: [After identification, the absorption of Lu Anran¡¯s luck value failed this time, and the host Jiang Xue consumed 2% of the luck value. ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. what happened! How could Lu Anran¡¯s trust value be 0! Jiang Xue: "System, what's going on? Did you detect something wrong?" She had barely said a few words to Lu Anran in the room of the villa before. Driven by her own kindness, Lu Anran showed the greatest kindness to a strange pregnant woman who was also locked up. At that time, Lu Anran¡¯s trust in her was more than 50%! This time she talked a lot to Lu Anran, and even praised Lu Li several times without conscience. With Lu Anran's kind and helpful character, shouldn't she trust her more? Why is the trust value 0? Jiang Xue said decisively: "I'm not convinced! Your test must have been wrong! How could Lu Anran's trust value be only 0!" Even the system found it strange, but it still said in a business-like manner: ¡¾I have checked five times, Lu Anran's trust value for you is indeed only 0! ¡¿ If the trust value were not negative, the system would even suspect that Lu Anran, like Lu Qidong, had regarded Jiang Xue as his biggest enemy to guard against. Not only did he not have any trust in Jiang Xue, he was even full of suspicion and vigilance towards her. Explore. Jiang Xue: "Impossible! You must have made a mistake!" Jiang Xue still doesn¡¯t believe it. Lu Anran is not as smart as her father Lu Qidong, a scheming old fox, and not as powerful and unfathomable as her brother Lu Junhan. She, Lu Anran, is just an innocent young lady who grew up being loved by thousands of people and doesn¡¯t know much about the world. How could the trust value be the same as that of her father and her brother, only 0! But soon, Jiang Xue knew that the system had not lied to her. No matter how much Lu Anran is a rich young lady who is inexperienced in the world, no matter how kind and gentle she is to others, she is also a member of the Lu family. ¡°She has the extraordinary and powerful genes of the Lu family in her bones. Lu Anran raised his eyes, and suddenly asked coldly, interrupting Jiang Xue's false words of praise, and said directly: "Tell me, what did you do to me in the room before?" Lu Anran is kind, but she is not stupid. She was obviously a nice person before, but after contacting Jiang Xue and even saying a few words to her, her health failed. "There is no mischief by Jiang Xue here, who would believe it?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 869 What exactly did you do to me? Lu Anran wanted to grab Jiang Xue at that time and wanted to ask clearly¡ª¡ª She suspected that Jiang Xue recognized her identity and poisoned her. "But who would have thought that there was severe cramping in the abdomen and heavy bleeding below, and the whole body collapsed instantly. He didn't even have the strength to open his eyes, let alone turn around to question Jiang Xue. After the operation was completed and after leaving the operating room, Lu Anran's body and mood finally recovered. As soon as he relaxed, a deep sleepiness came over him. Lu Anran wanted to talk to Yu Zheng about Jiang Xue, but couldn't, so she fell into sleep. In desperation, she could only rest for a while and then find a way to call someone to find Jiang Xue. Who would have thought that before she went to find her, Jiang Xue would have sent her to her door first. Lu Anran was silent at first, just quietly observing Jiang Xue. At that time, in the room, the first person she saw when she woke up from coma was Jiang Xue. Before I had time to understand what kind of person Jiang Xue was, I subconsciously thought that she was just like her, a poor pregnant woman who was captured by those people and locked in a room. It is inevitable that there will be a lot of sympathy for sharing the same hardships. Not only did she feel pity for Jiang Xue, Lu Anran also felt pity for herself. After all, she had also heard about the strangeness of the disappearance case. Almost no one can find the mastermind behind the scenes, let alone the mastermind behind the scenes. This also means that no one can come to save them, and the children in their belly will soon disappear inexplicably, and even they will lose this memory. I can no longer recall having a child before. Lu Anran felt a little sad when she thought of this. Jiang Xue happened to come over at that time. Lu Anran thought that if she was alone, she would always have random thoughts, so it would be better for two people to talk together. Maybe they will find some way out. But what Lu Anran didn't expect was that her health would not be good after she didn't say a few words. It was as if most of the energy in the body had been taken away, and the body collapsed instantly. Lu Anran thought at first that it was because he hadn¡¯t been in contact with little Lu Li for too long. His good luck was gone, and his health was certainly not good. But if you think about it carefully, Jiang Xue's enthusiasm for her is very abnormal. Lu Anran remembered that when the pregnant women in the room woke up and saw the unfamiliar room, they were all shocked, scared, confused, and even panicked. ¡°Obviously they all heard about the disappearance case. There is no one like Jiang Xue, who looks pitiful and scared on the outside, but yet tries his best to get close to her. "It's a pity that Lu Anran didn't have contact with the other party for too long, and before she could observe what kind of person Jiang Xue was, she passed out from the pain. After Lu Anran recovered, she naturally wanted to ask Jiang Xue for clarification. Lu Anran was already suspicious of Jiang Xue, so naturally he no longer showed much kindness to her. Instead, he became deeply vigilant and defensive. She even suspected that Jiang Xue came to the ward so impatiently just because she saw that she had been rescued and was still alive, so he tried to get close to her and poisoned her again to kill her. Or, kill the two children in her belly. Thinking of this, Lu Anran tightened her fingers and her Qingli eyes darkened. Could it be that Jiang Xue was sent by the Yu family? Lu Anran divorced Yu Zheng and moved out of the Yu family just for the safety of her two children. It would be okay if the baby in her belly was not a boy, but there were two boys in her belly. This would undoubtedly spoil the cake for the rest of the Yu family. And Yu Zheng, his father, and even Mr. Yu, who had always lived a life of debauchery, had many illegitimate children, and cared little about their children, had great expectations for these two children, and seemed to have a vague intention of training them to be the next heirs. Now, the rest of the Yu family, especially Yu Zheng¡¯s brothers, sisters, and uncles, naturally couldn¡¯t sit still. The solution once and for all is to get rid of these two children. Then their children still have a chance to become the next generation heirs of the Yu family. With this idea in mind, Lu Anran observed Jiang Xue silently and carefully. The hand placed under the quilt secretly clenched the saber that Yu Zheng had given her for self-defense. Although Lu Anran was physically weak due to a genetic defect she was born with. But a few months ago, after the disease that had troubled her for more than 20 years was completely cured, Lu Anran was trying to learn self-defense techniques, but she was not strong enough.It doesn't matter, as long as you find a good angle, you can still seriously injure the opponent. Therefore, Lu Anran is not afraid of Jiang Xue. And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the little girl beside her, but Lu Anran doesn¡¯t feel weak at all. Instead, she is full of strength, even much better than her previous body. But what confused Lu Anran was that she didn't find any poison or dagger in Jiang Xue's hand. When Jiang Xue asked about Xiao Lu Li and praised Xiao Lu Li desperately, Lu Anran understood instantly. ¡ª¡ª Jiang Xue is getting close to her again. It¡¯s just like in the room in the villa before. Lu Anran guessed that maybe his attitude was too cold, which was why Jiang Xue hesitated to take action. So, in order to let Jiang Xue show his weakness, Lu Anran smiled slightly. Sure enough, when Jiang Xue saw her smiling, she was ecstatic and talked even more energetically. This time, Lu Anran did not miss the deep ridicule and ridicule in Jiang Xue's eyes. Lu Anran's eyes darkened. Sure enough, there was something wrong with Jiang Xue. In this case, Lu Anran can no longer sit still and wait for death, otherwise he will not know how he died. What¡¯s more, there is Lili in the room. For the sake of Lili and herself, she cannot be in a passive position. She used her mobile phone to send a text message to Yu Zheng under the quilt. There is no content. But with Yu Zheng¡¯s IQ, he can definitely understand. After doing this, seeing Jiang Xue getting closer to her again, Lu Anran struck preemptively and directly interrupted Jiang Xue's hypocritical words of praise, with cold eyes: "Is this all you want to say to me?" Jiang Xue was stunned: "What?" Lu Anran did not follow her around the bush and spoke coldly: "Tell me, what did you do to me in the room before?" As soon as the words fell, before Jiang Xue could react, a sharp saber filled with coldness was pressed against Jiang Xue's neck. Lu Anran¡¯s face was cold. The little girl who had just found the mobile phone turned around and saw her aunt getting into a fight with someone, and her dark eyes suddenly widened. Thinking of her grandfather, aunt, and good uncle asking her to stay and protect her aunt. The little girl ran over in a hurry, tilted her head and thought for a moment, then took out two knives from her small bag. Then he once again used the tip of the knife to hit Jiang Xue's ass, and the little tits made a crisp sound: "Yes! Bad guy! Tell me! What did you do to me before!" Jiang Xue: "" system:"¡­¡­" Oh shit! Why is this hindsight coming again! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 870 The Knife in Hand When Jiang Xue came in before, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the little girl, for fear of being recognized by her, and she deliberately made herself haggard. Fortunately, the little girl was busy looking for her phone and didn't pay attention to her. There was a knife in front of him and a knife in the back. Jiang Xue didn't dare to move or look at the little girl for fear of being recognized by her. Of course, the most important thing is that she has not given up on Lu Anran's luck. ????????????? Otherwise, in this situation, she can escape completely as long as she spends a little luck. The top priority is to dispel Lu Anran's suspicion of her and increase Lu Anran's trust. "Otherwise, she spent 35% of her luck to get into the ward, but she wouldn't get any of Lu Anran's luck. Isn¡¯t this trip a loss of blood? How could Jiang Xue be willing to do such a money-losing business? She looked at Lu Anran in confusion, the shock and astonishment on her face did not seem to be fake: "What did you do? No, sister An Ran, what are you talking about? Why can't I understand?" Lu Anran naturally wouldn't believe her. With a cold face and before she could say anything, the little lolita with two cute little ponytails poked Jiang Xue's butt again, and said in a dissatisfied voice: "Auntie, you are so stupid. Lili understands it already. Why don't you understand? Have you never been to kindergarten?" Jiang Xue: "" system:"¡­¡­" You fucking know nothing! Do you know what we are talking about! And, can you get out! ! Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore: ¡°System, find a way to knock her out!¡± With the little girl here, she couldn't talk to Lu Anran at all. ¡° Moreover, the atmosphere she managed to create was completely destroyed by her few words! The most important thing to improve trust is the atmosphere. When the atmosphere is reached, even if Lu Anran is wary of her, he will be shaken for a little while and wonder if he has misunderstood her. As long as Lu Anran has this idea. The trust value will not be 0! Now Jiang Xue doesn¡¯t expect 90% of Lu Anran¡¯s luck, she just wants to absorb as much as she can! As long as there is trust value! Because 35% of the luck value was spent before, Jiang Xue didn¡¯t have much luck value left, only 25%! It may become the standard of a normal person at any time. Seeing that Lu Anran was so difficult to handle this time, Jiang Xue was inevitably a little anxious and lowered her demands a lot. System: [Lu Li has very good luck, I can only give it a try! ¡¿ Two seconds later, there was a "ding¡ª¡ª" sound. The system said: [I found it, there is a high-level prop that can make people faint even if their luck value is high! The duration is twenty minutes. ¡¿ They only have five minutes, and it¡¯s almost half over now, and they haven¡¯t absorbed any luck value yet. Seeing that the system was still slowing down, Jiang Xue couldn't help but get angry: "Why don't you use it quickly!" System: [Cannot be used! This high-end prop requires 60% luck value, and we simply don¡¯t have that much! ¡¿ ¡°Then change the time to a shorter time!¡± Jiang Xue said coldly: "I don't need twenty minutes, it's too long." ginger Time is all it takes to stun Lu Li!" This high-end prop requires 60% of the luck value to stun a person for twenty minutes. Naturally, the shorter the time to stun a person, the less luck value is required. Jiang Xue¡¯s current luck value is 25%, and the normal popularity value is 20%. She can only use the extra 5% of good luck. Otherwise, if her luck is no better than that of a normal person, she will start to have constant bad luck. 20% luck value is exactly the critical point where one is neither very lucky nor very unlucky. Given 5% luck value, Jiang Xue just turned into a normal person. But it¡¯s okay, she will get back the luck points she spent one after another from Lu Anran one by one! Jiang Xue¡¯s face was as cold as snow. No one can take advantage of her, Jiang Xue! The system also knew that time was tight. After hearing Jiang Xue¡¯s words, it did not delay any more and used 5% of its luck value to exchange for the high-level item, which directly affected Jiang Xue.Lu Li's body behind Xue ensured that she would fall asleep completely. Sure enough, high-end props that require a lot of luck are indeed very high-end. As soon as the props were applied to the little loli, they had an immediate effect. I saw the little girl holding two sharp knives in her hand slightly open her bright red mouth, and let out a long yawn. Even her eyes became misty, filled with a thin layer of mist, and she looked like Like too sleepy. His little body began to sway, as if he was about to fall to the ground and fall asleep completely in the next second. Jiang Xue saw this scene with her peripheral vision, and the corners of her mouth curled up in an unusually subtle way. ¡°Hehe, damn girl, fight with me, you are still young¡± "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡ª¡ª" The next second, Jiang Xue screamed like a pig being killed directly in the ward. It turned out that the little Loli was too sleepy. She closed her eyes and fell forward with her small body. Then the two knives in her hand stabbed straight into Jiang Xue with a "puff". In the ass! The red blood flowed out instantly. It hurts just looking at it. Lu Anran: "" The little girl seemed to be awakened by Jiang Xue's scream. She suddenly opened her eyes and hurriedly stood up her shaky body. She saw that her knife had actually gone into the bad guy's aunt's butt. The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly took out the knife. Jiang Xue screamed in pain again! But due to Lu Anran¡¯s knife against her neck, Jiang Xue did not dare to make any other big movements except screaming. She could only inhale continuously, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead instantly. Who knows, this is not over yet! "Little Lu Li was just woken up by Jiang Xue's voice, but not long after, she felt sleepy again, and her little body began to fall forward again! The knife in his hand plunged into Jiang Xue¡¯s butt again! This time, it seemed that the penetration was a little deeper, and Jiang Xue¡¯s screams were distorted: "Ahhhhhhhhhh-" The little girl was immediately frightened awake by the terrible sound. Quickly draw the knife out again! Lu Anran: "" Jiang Xue: "" system:"¡­¡­" Jiang Xue was in so much pain that she couldn't scream out. She was panting. She looked like someone who had just been fished out of the water. Her whole body was soaked with cold sweat. I only took a few breaths of cold air. Seeing that the little Loli was about to fall asleep again, the knife in her hand was about to stab her again. Jiang Xue¡¯s painful and pale expression suddenly changed. God knows why this damn girl refuses to put down the knife in her hand! It¡¯s like seeing a ghost! Jiang Xue really can¡¯t care about that much anymore. She only had one thought, which was to avoid the fatal knife in her hand! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 871 There may be fetal movement But who would have thought that Jiang Xue was too anxious and panicked to hide, and she was hiding from the wrong position. I forgot that there was a knife belonging to Lu Anran around his neck. Without thinking, his neck directly hit Lu Anran's knife edge. Until the tingling pain came clearly from the neck. Jiang Xue just woke up and quickly retreated back in a panic. And when she retreated like this, Jiang Xue naturally stood back to her original position, and her buttocks was stabbed hard twice with the knife again. "Ah ah ah ah ah¡ª¡ª!!!!" Adding to injury. Another heart-rending, extremely painful scream came from Jiang Xue's mouth. Needless to say, the wound this time is definitely a bit deeper than the previous ones! Life is worse than death, that¡¯s all! system:"¡­¡­" Lu Anran: "" Jiang Xue didn¡¯t say she wanted to escape, nor did she say she wanted to use luck points to leave the ward. The system couldn¡¯t use props to help, so it could only slightly reduce Jiang Xue¡¯s pain and help her stop the bleeding to prevent her from passing out from the pain. After all, they haven¡¯t obtained Lu Anran¡¯s luck value yet, so Jiang Xue must not faint. But just like that, Xiao Luli was frightened and woke up again! She was probably too sleepy. After she was frightened and woke up this time, she stood there with a confused expression for two seconds. After that, her eyes finally focused, and she saw that her knife had actually gone into the bad guy's aunt's butt again without her noticing! She was a little angry. Damn it! The bad guy¡¯s aunt¡¯s butt is so good! Why does the knife always have to poke at the bad guy? How disobedient! She has to teach them a lesson! After Jiang Xue finished screaming, she saw that dead girl Lu Li seemed to be trying to pull out the knife again. She was so frightened that she almost lost her soul. There was no color on her face, and she didn't care whether Lu Li would recognize her. Jiang Xue turned her head and wanted to tell her not to pull out! But it was too late, the little girl had already put her hand on the handle of the knife. Jiang Xue¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and her body was shaky. Although the system had alleviated a lot of pain, the severe pain from behind still continued one after another. Jiang Xue felt that she would faint at any time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid all the suffering she has experienced in her life will be over today! But who knows. One second passed. Two seconds passed. The little girl behind him didn¡¯t move at all. Jiang Xue was stunned. When she raised her eyes, her face turned even paler. I saw more and more turbulent sleepiness gradually attacking Xiao Luli. Xiao Luli yawned even more, her eyes became misty, and she was about to rush forward again. But in the current situation, she If you rush forward, you will only pierce the already deep knife deeper. " Moreover, she looked small, but not light in weight. If such a heavy person pressed down on the knife, she didn't know if the knife would pierce her! Jiang Xue was scared for the first time and screamed in her head: "System, hurry up! Disable the effects of the props on her!" The system quickly said: [Unlocking high-level props requires spending no less than 5% of your luck value. If you spend this luck value, you will become very unlucky in the future! ¡¿ Jiang Xue hesitated, but still said sharply: "Isn't there a time limit for this prop? It should be coming soon, right?" System: [The props we exchanged for 5% of the luck value lasted for one minute, and now only thirty seconds have passed. ¡¿ Everything happens in an instant. Time naturally passes slowly. In fact, the system is also anxious. However, their current luck value is only at the level of normal people. They cannot use it indiscriminately, otherwise they will be unlucky! She was stabbed several times, and only thirty seconds passed. For the remaining thirty seconds, Jiang Xue really couldn't hold on anymore. She doesn¡¯t want Lu Anran¡¯s trust anymore! She doesn¡¯t want Lu Anran¡¯s luck value for the time being! Survival is the most important thing now! Jiang Xue didn't care about maintaining the image of her confidant elder sister, and swerved in another direction, directly avoiding the little Loli who was rushing towards her from behind. Even before Lu Anran could react, Jiang Xue reached out and grabbed the little girl who had fallen asleep in front of her as a hostage, and said sternly with scarlet eyes: "Back off,"Of course I will strangle her to death immediately! " Lu Anran held the dagger and backed away with a cold face. Jiang Xue saw that Lu Qidong and the others were about to come back in five minutes, so they could only find a way to leave the ward first. If Lu Qidong and the others were to catch him, he didn¡¯t know what kind of torture he would suffer. Furthermore, Jiang Xue also wants to conquer Lu Qidong and the others to gain the luck value from Lu Qidong and the others. The impression you give them cannot be too bad. Therefore, she cannot meet them for the time being. Although Lu Anran¡¯s luck value was not obtained this time, it is not impossible to take this girl away! ¡°Anyway, this damn girl is as stupid as Lu Anran, and her luck is still high. As long as she is taken away, her trip will not be in vain. And sooner or later, this damn girl¡¯s luck will belong to her, Jiang Xue! Jiang Xue¡¯s abacus was very good. "It's a pity that there are still two knives stuck in the back of her buttocks, which greatly hinders her movement. As long as the body moves a little, the tip of the knife inside gently cuts out the flesh, and the whole person feels excruciating pain. Jiang Xue gritted her teeth. In order to make it easier for her to escape with Lu Li later, she restrained the little girl in front of her with one hand, reached behind her with the other hand, and reluctantly pulled out the knife. When Lu Anran saw this, without much hesitation, he immediately snatched the little Lu Li from her hand and pushed it to the sofa next to her. Jiang Xuegang pulled out two knives, and his whole body was trembling with pain. Suddenly her arms were empty, and her expression changed suddenly. He was about to reach out and pull the little girl back as a hostage, but when he looked up, he saw a cold light coming quickly. Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes tightened, unable to care about the severe pain in her body that could make people faint. His body rolled to the side awkwardly, narrowly avoiding Lu Anran's dagger. Not long after seeing Lu Anran, another knife struck her. It was obvious that Lu Anran saw her intention to take Lu Li away and did not want her to live at all. Jiang Xue was no longer calm, but she no longer had the strength to evade, so she could only say loudly to the system in her mind: ¡°Spend 2% of your luck points to heal my injuries!¡± Within half a second, the system said: [Completed. ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s pants were almost stained red with blood. Now that the injury was healed, the pants were still bloody and horrible. It¡¯s hard to tell that her injuries have healed. However, the injuries behind her back can be covered up, but the wounds on her neck are different. Lu Anran just watched like this. The dazzling blood red on Jiang Xue's fair neck suddenly disappeared, without even a wound, and he was immediately stunned. How is this going? But she didn¡¯t stay stunned for long, the dagger in her hand went straight towards Jiang Xue. Lu Anran knew that fighting like this would not be good for the child in her belly, and it might even cause fetal bleeding. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 872 I think Lu Li is really important But there is no way, there are only her and the little girl in this ward, and Jiang Xue seems to want to take the little girl away. As an aunt, she must protect her. At the same time, Lu Anran couldn't help but frown. She had sent a text message to Yu Zheng before. It was impossible for Yu Zheng not to know what she meant, but after such a long time, no one came back, made a call, or asked the nurse to come to the ward to take a lookunless he didn't Saw that text message. Also, her father, her aunt, Yu Zheng, and even her brother were not in the ward, leaving the little girl alone to watch her. This was very strange. Lu Anran suspected that they might have been tripped up by Jiang Xue's people. It seems that the power behind Jiang Xue is much greater than she imagined. Just as Jiang Xue¡¯s scream just now was so tragic, according to the past, a nurse would have rushed over to see what was going on. ¡°But Jiang Xue shouted so many times and her voice was so loud, but no one came. It was as if their ward had been deliberately soundproofed. No sound can be heard. Lu Anran really guessed it right. Before Jiang Xue entered the ward, she was afraid that someone passing by the ward and seeing a stranger in the ward would be detrimental to Lu Anran, so she called Lu Junhan and the others. So, Jiang Xue asked the system to soundproof the entire ward and put a blindfold on it for five minutes. During these five minutes, no sound could be heard, and under the influence of the blindfold, from the outside, Jiang Xue would not be seen in the room at all, only Lu Anran would be seen sleeping peacefully on the hospital bed alone. With. Lu Anran¡¯s guess was correct, but she did not forget about ghosts and gods. But one thing she was sure of was that Jiang Xue was not sent by anyone else from the Yu family. Those in the Yu family don¡¯t have this ability yet. " Moreover, Xiao Luli is her brother's life. No matter how frantic the Yu family members are, in order to avoid being retaliated by her brother, there is no way they will touch the little girl, let alone take the little girl away. After thinking about it, Lu Anran was even less likely to let Jiang Xue live. Who knows where Jiang Xue will take the little girl to abuse her. But there was no one else in the ward, so Lu Anran could only rely on herself. Lu Anran struck harder every time. She is not in good health and is still pregnant, so she can only make a quick decision. Jiang Xue is not stupid either. Although she has never practiced, she knows what Lu Anran cares about. She evaded in panic, and suddenly picked up the bloody knife that had been pulled out of her buttocks from the ground, or pointed it at the sofa where she had just woken up, still rubbing her eyes, with confusion and "" written all over her face. Where am I now?" the little girl started. Or just focus on Lu Anran¡¯s belly. Although Lu Anran has practiced fighting and learned a lot of self-defense skills, and Yu Zheng usually accompanies her to practice, in the long run, her skills will be many times better than Jiang Xue who only relies on the system without improving herself. But she took too much into consideration. She was afraid that the knife in her hand would hurt the little girl, so she would always hesitate and be afraid when taking action, after all. But Jiang Xue had no such worries, and struck hard and fast at Lu Li who was still unconscious. Anyway, he was not her child. As long as Lu Li was still breathing, she could still absorb the essence from her body after taking her away. Luck value. As long as Lu Li is still alive. As for whether she was injured or whether she was stabbed with a knife and became disabled, it was none of her business. All she cares about is Lu Li's luck. Jiang Xue¡¯s actions were careless, unscrupulous and fearless. Logically speaking, with Lu Anran restrained, she would be able to succeed quickly and take Lu Li hostage again. But her current luck value is only 18%, which is not even up to the level of a normal person. She is slightly unlucky. Several times, Jiang Xue saw the opportunity and stretched out her hand, about to grab the little girl's arm. Who knows, the little girl sitting on the sofa just raised her hand, covered her mouth, squinted her eyes, yawned sleepily, and hid directly with her eyes blurred. Jiang Xue doesn¡¯t give up. After that, whenever Jiang Xue wanted to catch her, under the influence of the props, the little girl who was still not quite awake and even wanted to continue sleeping would either stretch a little or fall back on the sofa and turn over. , intending to continue sleeping. Jiang Xue just can¡¯t catch her! Jiang Xue was annoyed and saw her lying directly on the sofa without running away. She was still sleeping like a dead pig, and she didn't care about the outside world.I don't feel anything at all, I'm really happy. I see how you can hide when you are asleep! So, Jiang Xue reached out to catch her again. But who would have thought that the little Loli was also restless when sleeping. Not long after she slept, she rolled 360 degrees back and forth on the large sofa, rolling to the inside of the sofa and to the foot of the sofa. She almost did it several times. Rolled off the sofa. Fortunately, the little Loli closed her eyes in the end, squeaked her lips, and rolled back with a happy face, so she didn't fall down. The most frightening thing is that she rolled so many times and in so many places, but she never woke up, and actually slept more soundly. Jiang Xue even has the desire to kill people. In short, Jiang Xue stretched out her hand every time, but failed every time. Because of this negligence, Lu Anran cut her body several times, which made her almost mad. Lu Li has a lot of luck and cannot be caught easily. Jiang Xue can only deal with Lu Anran first. As long as Lu Anran is dealt with, she can take away Lu Li who is sleeping if she wants! So, Jiang Xue switched to using the knife to stab Lu Li's hands and feet. Although she missed every time and even almost hit Jiang Xue herself several times, it was enough to scare Lu Anran. In this way, the two of them are evenly matched, and no one can have the upper hand. The situation is so stalemate. Five minutes are coming in front of us, although it will take some time for Lu Qidong and the others to come back from outside after they wake up. But Jiang Xue had to give herself some time to escape to avoid running into Lu Qidong and the others. Therefore, when five minutes are up, she must take Lu Li out of the ward! As long as she goes back and absorbs the luck value from Lu Li, and has enough luck in her body, it will be easy to eliminate Lu Anran's memory of her. As long as these memories are gone, Lu Anran will still see her next time. Like a stranger. And Lu Anran has always been kind to strangers. At that time, Jiang Xue can naturally absorb Lu Anran's luck as easily as she did in the room! Even if Lu Qidong and the others only have 0 trust in her as long as they have luck, she can still use props to increase their trust! Thinking about it this way, Jiang Xue felt that Lu Li was really important! She must take her away! At this time, the system promptly reminded Jiang Xue: [There are less than one minute left in five minutes. Please hurry up, host. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 873 Narrowly avoiding the key position of the heart Jiang Xue gritted her teeth, her heart pounding, and she directly faced the knife in Lu Anran's hand. With a "puff" sound, the tip of the knife sank into Jiang Xue's body. Blood flowed out quickly. When she suddenly committed suicide, Lu Anran naturally couldn't react. Let alone her, even the system was stunned. Jiang Xue is fighting for this little time. Jiang Xue ignored the knife piercing her body and the bloody hole. She looked at Lu Anran and sneered proudly: "Look, this is what you will get if you go against me!" As she spoke, she quickly raised the dagger in her hand and stabbed it into Lu Anran's stomach! Lu Anran's pupils shrank and she was about to retreat, but it was too late! The tip of the knife in Jiang Xue's hand was very close at hand, and within half a second, it would plunge into her stomach. By then, not only her, but also the two children in her belly may not be able to survive! However, what Lu Anran was thinking about at this moment was not her child, but little Lu Li, who was still on the sofa and didn't know whether she had fallen asleep or was stunned by Jiang Xue. If something happens to her, Lili will definitely be taken away by Jiang Xue. Lu Anran can't even think of what Jiang Xue will do to her. Lu Anran felt sad and desperate. But who knows, something strange happened. The tip of the knife stained with Jiang Xue's blood was about to pierce into Lu Anran's abdomen. Unexpectedly, before the blade penetrated in, the blade directly shattered into countless pieces of iron, all of which were scattered on the ground with a crackle, leaving only The bare handle of the knife in Jiang Xue's hand. Jiang Xue¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The system quickly checked, and the tone was even more astonished than her: ¡¾what happened! This sword actually has soul power and luck! ¡¿ Jiang Xue frowned: "What?" The system expresses: ¡¾This sword has soul power and luck. In short, this is no longer an ordinary sword, but a low-level magic weapon. If the luck and soul power on it were stronger, this sword would be able to unlock spiritual wisdom, and even be able to speak directly and recognize its master, becoming a high-level magic weapon. ¡¿ "But what the system is shocked about is that it takes a long time and a lot of effort to refine a magic weapon, even if it is just a low-level magic weapon. Sometimes, even after spending a lot of effort and time, you may not be able to make a magic weapon, and most of them are useless failures. Because you can¡¯t just find a dead object and stuff your own luck and soul power on it, so that the dead object can be filled with soul power and luck, and then become a magic weapon. Generally, it is difficult for soul power and luck to attach to dead objects. Just like Jiang Xue, she has never thought of absorbing luck from dead objects, because these dead objects have no luck at all, and only people have luck value. The same applies to soul power. Soul power can be transferred between people, but if it is given to a dead object, the object will be easily destroyed by the powerful and overbearing soul power. To retain the soul power and luck in a dead object, you not only need opportunities, but also need to think of various ways to prevent the dead object from being destroyed by the soul power and to avoid the loss of luck on the dead object. The conditions for making a magic weapon are too harsh. Therefore, even in the God Realm, the number of magic weapons is very rare. Even more so for advanced magic weapons. What the system is puzzled about is why the knife was filled with soul power and luck just after Lu Li took it, and in the blink of an eye, it became a magic weapon? This is faster than Nuwa created humans in ancient times! After all, before Nuwa created a human being, she needed to carefully shape clay figurines, and as for the little guy, as long as she touches them, these dead objects can become magic weapons! She is not a god! How could such a heaven-defying operation be possible? Moreover, even Heavenly Dao might not be able to do this. The system thought about it again and felt that maybe it was overthinking. Lu Li is just a three- or four-year-old baby who hasn¡¯t even finished kindergarten. How can she be stronger than Tiandao! Maybe, this knife actually has nothing to do with Lu Li. After all, since Mr. Xuan died, there must be a lot of magic weapons left in his villa, and these magic weapons were all taken away by Lu Junhan and others. Lu Junhan was afraid that Lu Li would be in danger again, so he gave her a few knives collected from Mr. Xuan to defend herself. The more the system thinks about it, the more it feels like this. Jiang Xue frowned tightly: "Then why did the knife break?" Jiang Xue naturally knows what a magic weapon is, and she also knows what a magic weapon is.Once it loses its effectiveness, it will instantly turn back into a dead object instead of breaking into so many pieces like this knife. System: [I detected that the luck on this knife is the same as the luck on Lu Anran. It should come from the same luck magic weapon. However, the soul power of this knife is not enough, and it has not opened up the spiritual intelligence. So it can only act on instinct - it probably sensed that Lu Anran had the same luck as it, and thought that Lu Anran was the master who created it. Therefore, after realizing that the knife would hurt Lu Anran, the master, it directly chose to self-destruct. . ¡¿ " Mr. Xuan is indeed Mr. Xuan. The magic weapon under his hand actually has such a powerful function of protecting the master. Jiang Xue's heart changed and she said directly: "System, can you absorb the luck from the other knife?" Since this knife has luck on it, the other knife must also have it. System: [Yes! But it requires touch. ¡¿ This knife has chosen to self-destruct, and the soul power and luck on it have dissipated, but the other knife has not. ¡°Furthermore, the knife is a dead object and has no trust value. As long as Jiang Xue touches the knife, the system can absorb the luck value from it! The conversation between Jiang Xue and the system lasted only a moment, but Lu Anran responded very quickly. She didn¡¯t have time to think about why the knife suddenly broke, when she saw Jiang Xue was stunned. Lu Anran quickly pulled out the knife that had been pierced on Jiang Xue's body. Without thinking, he held the handle of the knife tightly, and after taking a good look, he stabbed Jiang Xue in the heart. This time it was Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes that suddenly shrank and her face turned pale. She subconsciously wanted to hide aside, but the two of them were too close to each other, and there was no way they could hide away. ¡°Moreover, Lu Anran made the fatal move without hesitation at all. He shot very quickly, as if Jiang Xue was not dead, and she would never feel at ease. At the critical moment of life and death, the system did not have time to ask Jiang Xue, but instead forced 2% of the luck value to help. This allowed Jiang Xue to narrowly avoid the key position of the heart. But after taking out the luck value, Jiang Xue's luck value was only 16%. Under the influence of slight bad luck, Jiang Xue could not escape Lu Anran's attack without any damage, even with the help of the system. . In the end, Lu Anran's knife stabbed her on the left side of her chest, just a tiny bit away from her heart. Because it is very close to the heart, the situation is also very dangerous. ¡° Moreover, this area is much more sensitive and painful than the buttocks. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 874 There is so much luck At the same time as a large amount of blood spurted out, a severe pain that was several times stronger hit, making Jiang Xue take a breath of cold air. She lost a lot of blood at once, and the severe pain spread to her limbs and bones, causing her vision to go black. Jiang Xue staggered to the ground and almost fainted from the pain. The cold sweat on his forehead kept falling. Based on Jiang Xue¡¯s current situation, if she is not treated in time, she will probably die of excessive blood loss. Lu Anran was very close to Jiang Xue, and his body was stained with a lot of Jiang Xue's blood. Lu Anran gritted his teeth and looked at her warily for several seconds. After seeing that she really had no ability to resist, he took a deep breath and let go of his trembling hands that were holding the handle of the knife. Her lips were pale, and there was no color on her elegant face. She has never killed anyone. ¡°I never thought about killing anyone. This is the first time she wants to kill someone. Lu Anran staggered back a step, her lips trembling, her eyes almost empty, and she didn't dare to look at Jiang Xue's pale, bloodless face. She, she killed someone. She really killed someone. At this moment, there was a "bang" and the ward door was opened directly. Lu Anran, who was already in shock, was so frightened that he trembled all over and looked up in confusion. The next second, Yu Zheng¡¯s tall figure appeared in a hurry at the door of the ward. The calm face that had always been handsome and calm now revealed a vicious and violent look like a wolf, the fine black hair could barely cover the dark eyes, and the body was panting slightly. You can see how anxious people were when he arrived: ¡°Daughter-in-law!¡± Suddenly, I saw a large amount of dazzling blood on Lu Anran's hospital clothes. Lu Anran's hands were trembling, his face was pale, and his body was shaky, as if he would fall down at any time. His dark and deep pupils trembled violently. He strode over without saying anything, but quickly checked Lu Anran. Seeing that there were no wounds on Lu Anran's body, and that the blood belonged to other people, he was relieved a little. Lu Anran raised his eyes and saw that it was him. He finally woke up a little from his daze, but his expression was still a little dazed. She held her head, her eyes were empty, her face was pale and bloodless, and she was explaining something incoherently. "I killed, I killed herI, I didn't mean it, I really didn't mean it, she wanted to, she wanted to take Lili away, I'm afraid" "I know, I know everything," Yu Zheng lowered his eyes, hugged her, and coaxed her in a low voice: "You were afraid that you would be pregnant and unable to protect that girl, so when you found the opportunity, you struck cruelly. Point, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, no one said you did it on purpose¡­¡± Lu Anran closed her eyes for a while, then said in a trembling low voice: "But I, I still killed someone, am I Do I have to surrender myself to jail as soon as possible?" "No, you don't have to surrender, and you don't have to go to jail," Yu Zheng held her face in his big hands and motioned her to look at Jiang Xue, who was unconscious in the corner with her eyes closed tightly, "She's not dead, and you didn't kill anyone. As long as we save her later, she can still live. " Yu Zheng said that, but it was hard to say whether he would actually save Jiang Xue. He is not a person who repays kindness with kindness. He did not torture Jiang Xue to death with his own hands, which is a rare kindness on his part, let alone find someone to save Jiang Xue. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Anran¡¯s astuteness, the person lying in the corner now, not knowing whether he was alive or dead, would be Lu Anran. Yu Zheng went to save Jiang Xue because he was crazy. If Lu Anran¡¯s situation hadn¡¯t been wrong, he would have even wanted to give her a stabbing blow to make her die faster! Lu Anran originally thought that Yu Zheng was lying to her, but after looking carefully for several seconds, she found that Jiang Xue's chest did rise and fall slightly. She froze on the spot for several seconds, and then she seemed to finally let go of the heavy weight of killing someone in her heart. burden. The whole person seemed to have lost all strength and fainted in Yu Zheng's arms. Yu Zheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°Daughter-in-law!¡± The time at this moment is just five minutes. No need to guess, Yu Zheng must have woken up early. Then, the first time I saw it, I saw the distress text message from Lu Anran on my phone. So, he ran over without stopping. Not long after, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong also hurried over. When they arrived, a group of bodyguards in black who were guarding outside saw something was wrong and rushed in.   When they saw Jiang Xue, who was leaning against the wall, covered in blood, with a dagger stuck in his shoulder, and his face was extremely pale, and Lu Anran, who was unconscious in Yu Zheng's arms, the expressions of the bodyguards also changed. what happened! They are outside. ¡°Such a big thing happened here, and they didn¡¯t know? Naturally, the bodyguards didn¡¯t expect that it was Jiang Xue and the system that was responsible. Now that five minutes were up, the soundproofing and blinding measures that Jiang Xue and the system had set up in the ward were all ineffective. These bodyguards can naturally detect the movement in the ward and rush over. Yu Zheng had no time to care about other people, so he hugged Lu Anran and left the ward first. But even without his explanation and Lu Anran's explanation, anyone with a discerning eye would know what happened here at a glance. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s faces darkened. Lu Qidong looked at Jiang Xue and gritted his teeth: "There is indeed something wrong with this woman!" Song Qingwan also understood that Jiang Xue might have had a purpose in saving her before. The other side. Just when Lu Anran fainted in Yu Zheng's arms, the system forcibly drained 1% of his luck value and forcibly woke up Jiang Xue who had lost too much blood. After Jiang Xue woke up, she did not open her eyes. Seeing that she was about to faint again due to excessive blood loss and extreme physical pain. Without even thinking about it, Jiang Xue took another 2% of the luck value from the system in exchange for physical recovery. When they noticed that Yu Zheng hugged Lu Anran and left, almost everyone's attention was on them. The next second, Jiang Xue endured the severe pain, then opened her eyes, quickly pulled out the knife on her chest, and threw it aside. Before the blood spurted out, the injuries on her body healed instantly. His pale complexion, originally due to excessive blood loss, has turned a lot more rosy. Everyone turned their heads and saw this scene, their expressions suddenly changed. They never expected that she would still have the strength to stand up despite being so seriously injured and could die at any time. Just when most people were stunned and had not reacted, Jiang Xue quickly grabbed another knife belonging to Xiao Luli on the ground not far away¡ª¡ª System: [Ding¡ª¡ª] System: [The luck value absorbed this time is 11%, and the host¡¯s current luck value is 23%! ¡¿ The system was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so much luck on a knife. Jiang Xue held the knife and rushed directly towards the little Loli who was sleeping like a pig, not listening to what was going on outside the window and just wanted to sleep. She pulled the person up from the sofa, and then, under the sudden change in everyone's expressions, put the knife on her neck! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 875 Lili committed suicide Jiang Xue looked around the room with red eyes and said sternly: "Everyone, stay back! Otherwise I will kill her now!" Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan and many bodyguards did not expect that she was injured like that, covered in blood, and even passed out. She was only a small step away from death, but she could still get up and become a demon, and even The little girl was held hostage. In an instant, their faces became extremely ugly. They are careless. But Lu Qidong figured it out instantly. This Jiang Xue is probably not an ordinary person! After all, which ordinary person can be resurrected with full health on the spot! Maybe Jiang Xue is also Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinate. No matter what, for the safety of the little girl, they had to do what Jiang Xue said. They stared at Jiang Xue closely and slowly took a small step back. "Keep retreating!" Jiang Xue brought the knife in her hand closer: "Don't try to play any tricks on me!" Jiang Xue will naturally not kill Lu Li. If Lu Li dies, whose luck will she absorb? But it was still okay to scare Lu Qidong and the others and force them to let her take Lu Li away. Lu Qidong and others took a sullen face and stepped back a few steps, but still blocked the ward door. ¡°Obviously, they had no intention of letting Jiang Xue take the little girl out of this room. Jiang Xue¡¯s face turned cold when she saw this. I feel like they are simply ignorant! Just when the atmosphere between the two parties was at a stalemate, the long, dark eyelashes of the little loli in Jiang Xue's arms suddenly trembled. She seemed to have finally had enough sleep and was about to wake up. I saw her opening her bright red mouth and yawning comfortably. Then, he opened his dark and clean eyes in a daze. Suddenly looking at Lu Qidong and the others in front of them, the little girl suddenly woke up. Xiao Naiyin said in great surprise: "Auntie, grandpa, are you back from your work?" She obviously didn¡¯t notice Jiang Xue next to her, let alone the extremely dangerous cold knife on her slender neck that could kill her. Now is not the time to reminisce about the past, but Lu Qidong still did not spoil the child's interest. Instead, he had an ugly face and said a low "Yeah", but his eyes were fixed on Jiang Xue, never moving away from the knife Jiang Xue pressed against the little girl's neck. His eyes were so focused that the little girl noticed it now. Following Lu Qidong¡¯s line of sight, she finally saw the knife next to her neck. The little girl frowned, feeling that the knife seemed a bit familiar. But she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it. Until, the little Loli inadvertently lowered her head and saw the small light green bag that she used to carry a knife on the sofa. The black and clear eyes immediately widened. Eh! Hey! Isn¡¯t this her sword? ! Why did you go to the bad aunt? ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan had a cold face, resisting the urge to kill Jiang Xue, took a deep breath, and negotiated coldly with Jiang Xue: "As long as you can let her go, you can ask for anything, but if she has any problems, I promise that I won't let you go!" Lu Qidong secretly called Lu Junhan and said as gently as possible: "That's right, whether you want money, a house, or you want to leave here, as long as it's reasonable, we can help you do it" Jiang Xue saw that one of them was a good person and another was a bad person, and they said nice things. If she didn't know what kind of deep and scheming people they were, she would have been deceived by them. If she believed them, she would probably end up I still don¡¯t know how miserable it will be, and I don¡¯t even know how miserable they will be. Jiang Xue sneered directly: "You'd better deceive other people with this trick! Now stand back and everyone retreats outside. When I am free, I will naturally let her go!" Jiang Xue raised the corners of her mouth and said coldly, "Otherwise, don't blame the knife in my hand for not having eyes!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s expressions darkened. Before Jiang Xue had time to say anything, the cute little lolita in front of Jiang Xue burst into laughter when she heard Jiang Xue's words "The knife in my hand": "This is not your knife, this is someone else's knife!" Saying that, the little loli is not afraid either.With the knife on her neck, she turned around, grabbed the handle of the knife with her little hand and was about to snatch the knife back: "Bad aunt! You return other people's knives! These are other people's knives, not yours! If you steal other people's knives again, they will beat you!" It was Jiang Xue who held the little girl hostage with this knife that made Lu Qidong and the others terrified. Without the knife in his hand, it would be difficult for Jiang Xue to threaten them again, and naturally he would not let the little girl succeed. Who knows that this little guy may look small, but he is very strong. For a moment, the two men were fighting for a knife, and the situation was deadlocked. "Pear!" Song Qingwan, on the other hand, looked at the bright, dazzling, and cold knife edge that kept scratching back and forth on the little Lolita's neck. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, but she didn't dare to get close, for fear that the sword had no eyes. The little girl was hurt, so she could only shout anxiously: "Lili! Let go! We don't want that knife anymore!" How can a knife be so important as a life? The little Loli puffed up her little fat face and said angrily: "No! This is someone else's knife, I don't want to give it to the bad aunt!" Before she went to bed, the bad guy was still bullying her, so she didn¡¯t want to give her a knife! Just like her good luck, she only gives it to good people and not to bad people! Lu Qidong was also extremely anxious at this time, like an ant on a hot pot, not daring to move. Afraid that the situation was over, Jiang Xue saw that the situation was over and was forced to panic. She did not stop and killed the little girl directly. ¡°But I want to persuade the little girl to let go and think about it long term, but I don¡¯t know how to persuade her. Besides, Lili won¡¯t listen to them either. After all, the little girl is very protective of her food. At this moment, the phone call in his hand to Lu Junhan suddenly went through. Lu Qidong was stunned for a second, and then he looked happy, as if he had found a savior. Lili doesn¡¯t listen to them, but she listens to her father. Lu Qidong called Lu Junhan before, originally wanting to tell Lu Junhan that his daughter was being held hostage and ask him to come back quickly. Lu Junhan actually expected that if something hadn't happened to that little thing, Lu Qidong wouldn't have called him in such a hurry. So, when he answered the phone, Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo were already on their way over. Lu Qidong raised his phone and said in a panic: "Xiao Hanhan, come back quickly!" Lu Junhan looked at the road ahead, his usually cold voice was unusually deep: "What happened?" "Could it be that Mr. Xuan's subordinates are not dead yet and have found that little guy again?" Lu Junhan's dark eyes narrowed dangerously. I really thought he had no way to deal with them, yet he dared to come and provoke them again and again. Lu Qidong watched the knife blade keep passing by the little girl's neck. The little girl still had no intention of letting go. He looked frightened: "Lili is committing suicide. Come back quickly and persuade her! She doesn't listen to anything we say." Lu Junhan: "?" Chen Shuo: "??" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 876 No, it really can¡¯t Chen Shuo suspected that his ears had heard it wrong and hesitated: "Director Lu, are you sure that the young lady committed suicide and was not kidnapped?" "She was kidnapped," Lu Qidong looked at the two men over there who were grabbing knives, one big and one small, and they were about to fight. His eyebrows were furrowed together. "But that's not the point." Chen Shuo: "" ? ? ? It¡¯s not the point that they were all kidnapped? So what¡¯s the point? "The point is, Lili has been trying to commit suicide. No matter what we say, it doesn't work!" As Lu Qidong talked, he couldn't help but complain, "Hey, it's true! This girl is just as good as her father! She has such a stubborn temper!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo silently glanced at Lu Junhan, who was expressionless, and thought to himself, don't you even look at it, who has the same virtues as her father? ¡­¡­ "Bad aunt, return the knife!" The little Loli grabbed the handle of the knife with her little hands and pulled it out like a carrot: "This is really someone else's knife, not yours!" As she spoke, the little girl felt like crying. She opened her bright red mouth and choked with sobs: "And why do you want to rob other people's knives? They are so poor, and you still rob other people's knives! You still rob! Won't you buy one yourself? Why do you want to rob other people's knives" Jiang Xue: "" system:"¡­¡­" Damn it, where is the retardation coming from? Jiang Xue will naturally not let her succeed. What¡¯s more, the blade of the knife was not pressed against her neck, so Jiang Xue felt even more confident when she grabbed the knife. Jiang Xue doesn't want Lu Li to die, but she has extra luck now. Even if the knife accidentally hurts Lu Li, Jiang Xue can still spend 2% of her luck to kill Lu Li before she dies. She was cured. The top priority now is to grab the knife back quickly, and then threaten Lu Qidong and the others to take this little thing out of the ward! The two of them were fighting fiercely, which made Song Qingwan, who was watching nearby, very anxious. Although the knife edge cut across the little girl's fragile and white neck again and again, it did not cause any harm to her. Song Qingwan guessed that it was the little girl's own good luck that played a role. ¡°But even if we know that the little girl is lucky and may not be injured by the knife, watching such an extremely dangerous scene again and again is enough to make people nervous. Song Qingwan urged anxiously from a distance: "Lili, let's not use this knife, okay! Look at how dirty this knife is, and there's blood on it. Auntie will buy you a better and more beautiful one later." Is the knife good" Jiang Xue was tripped by the little girl, and the knife in her hand was also clamped. In fact, now is the best opportunity to attack Jiang Xue. But unfortunately, there is a delicate and frail little girl next to her. She is only three or four years old. Any blow or torture may be too much for her to bear. And, most importantly, Jiang Xue¡¯s behavior when she was resurrected with full health was so weird and unfathomable that Song Qingwan really didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Once they take action, there are many of them and they are adults. Jiang Xue alone can't do anything to them, but the little girl closest to her is the best one to use for revenge. ¡° If the situation gets too urgent, it is unfathomable, and like Mr. Xuan, Jiang Xue, who knows magic, may decide to die together with the little girl. They are afraid that they have the intention to kill themselves. Jiang Xue will die if he dies, but Lili cannot. Now Song Qingwan only hopes that Jiang Xue can take the initiative to let the little girl go. If she is willing to let her go, it is not impossible for them to let Jiang Xue leave alone and safely. Of course, Song Qingwan hoped that the little girl would not want the knife, let go quickly, and then quickly run to them before Jiang Xue could react. As long as the little girl stays away from Jiang Xue and will not be caught by Jiang Xue, they will naturally dare to deal with Jiang Xue freely. But the little Loli disagreed. She clutched the knife tightly with her little hand and said aggrievedly: "Auntie, this is the knife that dad gave me! I don't want a new knife, I just want this one that dad gave me!" " ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a waste of money to buy another knife. It¡¯s better to buy her chicken legs to eat! Song Qingwan: "" "Yes, yes, only your father is true love. We all picked him up." "Pear!" Right hereAt this time, Lu Qidong raised the mobile phone that was playing video and came over and said: "Your father asked you to let go and stop grabbing the knife!" After saying that, Lu Qidong secretly winked at Song Qingwan and asked her to find an opportunity to bring the little Loli over. "I don't want to! I don't want to let go!" The little Loli turned her head and looked at her expressionless father on the phone. Her fair and beautiful little fat face felt extremely aggrieved. She pursed her lips and said while holding back her sobs: "Dad, this is my knife. She took it from me, so I don't want to let go" Song Qingwan looked distressed, but still whispered: "Lili, don't make trouble, listen to your father." The little Loli raised her big black and clear eyes in grievance, and said lowly: "But I really don't want to let go This is obviously my knife" The little girl didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t take back what was hers and had to give it to the bad aunt. "Then don't let it go." Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and looked at her pitiful little face, and suddenly spoke lightly. Under the stunned expressions of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, the man spoke again, his tone revealing an order: "Go and grab the knife." The little girl looked happy, but then she lowered her head: "I am a child, and the bad aunt is an adult. I can't take it from her." Jiang Xue thought the same way. When she heard Lu Junhan said that the little Lolita should grab the knife, she felt a lot of disdain in her heart. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t take Lu Li seriously at all. In her opinion, Lu Li's strength is equal to hers, and neither of them gives in to the other. This is entirely because of Lu Li's extremely high luck value. If Lu Li¡¯s luck value was lower, Lu Li wouldn¡¯t be able to steal her! Lu Junhan looked at the crestfallen and pitiful beautiful little Lolita. Perhaps even the little girl herself didn¡¯t realize that she had the ability to make her wishes come true. She felt she couldn't get it. So, she really couldn¡¯t grab it, but she didn¡¯t want Jiang Xue to grab it. The situation was so deadlocked. But in fact¡ª¡ª "You can grab it." Lu Junhan said lightly. The little Loli shook her head without even thinking about it: "No! I can't!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan only has two words: "Able to rob." The little loli shook her head like a rattle, her expression even more depressed. "It doesn't work, it really doesn't work. I just tried to snatch it away for a long time and didn't even get it. I'm so stupid." Lu Junhan didn't talk nonsense, he still said two words: "Go and grab it." The little Loli shook her head: "No." Lu Junhan: "Go!" Little Lolita: "No!" Lu Junhan gritted his teeth and laughed angrily. He didn¡¯t say much, let alone comfort him, and said coldly: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 877 Is she a bad aunt? "I'll give you five seconds to grab the knife, and then run behind your aunt, or you won't have any chicken legs tomorrow and the day after tomorrow! I will do what I say!" Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" drumstick! ! Her chicken legs! "No! No dad!" The little girl immediately became anxious. She sniffed, stretched out her hand with great fear and pulled - she held Jiang Xue tightly, even the knife with luck value on it was easily lifted. Grabbed it. Then, like a little mouse that stole oil, she ran very fast and was behind Song Qingwan in the blink of an eye. After finishing this, she didn¡¯t realize what she had done. She hugged the knife in her hand, rubbed her eyes with her little hands, and cried loudly: "What others can't grab, people say they can't grab it. Dad, why do you have to force others to grab it! Wow, chicken legs, they are going to have no more chicken legs" Jiang Xue: "!!!" system:"!!!" The bodyguards were stunned. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Women. "You can't rob me if you say something nice, but who knows, for the chicken legs, I'll rob him harder than anyone else." Jiang Xue¡¯s expression suddenly darkened when she saw that she lost the knife in her hand and let Lu Li run away. He was about to grab the little Loli who was hiding behind Song Qingwan and kidnap her again. But Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan had already made the mistake of not reacting in time, which resulted in the little girl being kidnapped by Jiang Xue. They will never let themselves do it a second time! Song Qingwan quickly pushed the still sad little girl onto the bodyguard outside the ward door, while Lu Qidong suddenly raised his leg and kicked Jiang Xue to the ground - he had wanted to do this for a long time! Jiang Xue lay on the ground, gritting her teeth, her face distorted: "System, take 3% of your luck, let's get out of here first!" System: [3% luck value is not enough! There are too many people here! ¡¿ If only Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were here, 3% of their luck would be more than enough to escape. But now there are still a large number of bodyguards here. They are all well-trained, so the difficulty of escaping has undoubtedly increased greatly, and more luck points are required. She was about to be caught. How could Jiang Xue be so easily captured? She said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense! As long as you can escape from here, I will give you any amount of luck!" As long as she escapes, she can naturally find a way to get more luck points. As long as you have luck, it will not be easy to erase the memories of Lu Qidong, Lu Anran, Song Qingwan and even Lu Li! But if Lu Qidong catches her, she will be killed immediately. With Lu Qidong's vigilance, he will definitely not let the bodyguards or others have too much contact with her. Jiang Xue can¡¯t interact with people, so of course she won¡¯t get luck points. Without the supply of luck value, Jiang Xue will gradually consume her own luck value as time goes by. Once time passes, her luck value will be exhausted sooner or later and become 0. By then, what awaits her , only one dies! So Jiang Xue must escape! She cannot fall into Lu Qidong's hands. System: [Ding¡ª¡ª] System: [Exchange advanced props: Escape. Extract 15% of luck value] System: [Host¡¯s current luck value: 8%] This is probably the lowest luck Jiang Xue has ever had. And just as the system finished speaking, a shout suddenly came from outside the hospital corridor: "The instrument room is on fire! Everyone, run!" As soon as this shout came out, all the people in each ward rushed out, crowded into the corridor, and rushed straight downstairs. Song Qingwan took a look and saw that the fire was really huge, and there were booming explosions from time to time, and her expression suddenly changed. He turned to the bodyguard and said: "Quick! Take Lili down quickly!" With that said, Song Qingwan was also ready to go downstairs. After that, the bodyguard restrained Jiang Xue, walked among the crowd, and prepared to go downstairs. But there were too many people in the corridor, and everyone was very anxious and wanted to go downstairs. People are pushing and shoving each other, and the bodyguards are acting inexplicablyThere was a sudden pain in my body. When the bodyguard reacted, he turned his head again, but suddenly found that Jiang Xue was no longer in the corridor. It¡¯s as if she disappeared out of thin air. After going downstairs, the bodyguard immediately reported the matter to Lu Qidong. Lu Qidong seemed to have expected it. When he heard that Jiang Xue had escaped, he didn't look surprised. In fact, he had already guessed that Jiang Xue would run away. The fire that happened just now was very strange, and the time of its appearance was also very coincidental, just when they were about to catch Jiang Xue. Who would believe it if Jiang Xue was not responsible for it? But they didn't understand Jiang Xue's ability. Even if Lu Qidong knew that Jiang Xue was responsible, he couldn't do anything to her. He could only stare at the little girl closely the whole time, for fear that she would suddenly disappear. But fortunately, Jiang Xue ran away, but did not take Lili away. It can also be regarded as a blessing in misfortune. Lu Qidong asked someone to collect the blood stains on the little girl's knife. After that, use a clean cloth to wipe the blade surface clean. After folding it in half, it was put into the little girl¡¯s bag. Then, he smiled gently and looked at the cute little loli with bulging cheeks who was holding a dark green water bottle and sucking water desperately. The bodyguards lost Jiang Xue, and she was a little upset, so she came directly to apologize: "Director Lu, it was our negligence that allowed that woman to run away! But she must not have gone far yet. We are going to find someone to search the area and make sure to find her!" "No need." Lu Qidong shook his head, touched the little Loli¡¯s head with his big hand, and said in a deep voice: "The other party is not an ordinary person. If she escapes, it may not be that easy for you to find her again." "grandfather!" The little Loli opened her big black and clear eyes, and pointed to the road over there with her little finger. Suddenly, a person appeared, but was directly hit by a speeding car: "Look, the person who flew up is the bad aunt?" The bodyguard looked over and saw Jiang Xue fell to the ground with a "snap". After seeing the woman¡¯s face clearly, The bodyguard said in surprise: "Yes! Director Lu! It's her, it's her!" Another bodyguard also said: "Hey, isn't it easy to find? It's not as difficult as you said, Director Lu." Lu Qidong: "" The little Loli held the water cup and took a deep sip of water. The little girl muttered: "Grandpa, the bad guy is so awesome. She can actually fly, even Lili can't" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°Your bad guy aunt probably wanted to cry on the spot after hearing what you said. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan quickly took people over to check. Little Lu Li wanted to learn Feifei, and she followed Pi Dian Dian in great interest. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 878 Dad doesn¡¯t understand her desire to fly at all But Song Qingwan pushed him to Lu Junhan, who had just arrived at the hospital, and the little girl was not allowed to follow him. After all, Jiang Xue was hit by a car and her body was covered in blood. The scene was even more horrific. It was such a bloody and terrifying scene. ?Obviously not suitable for children to watch. ¡°Even if their girl is a little tiger girl, it won¡¯t work. When Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong rushed over, there were already many passers-by standing around and pointing. The driver got out of the car drunk, and you could smell the alcohol on him from a distance. When he saw Jiang Xue, who was covered in blood and unconscious on the ground, he woke up with fright. In the blink of an eye, the person ran away without a trace. Accidents rarely happen on this road next to the hospital, and drunk driving accidents are even rarer in normal times. Such an extremely rare thing happened to Jiang Xue. ¡°It can only be said that her luck is really unlucky. Even the system feels that they are so unlucky! The system finally used fire and teleportation to help Jiang Xue escape from the hospital. Who would have known that the teleportation location was actually on the road. Forget it on the main road, but as soon as they appeared, a drunk driver rushed towards them! Before Jiang Xue even had time to react, the car knocked her whole body away. But that¡¯s not the worst part. Originally, it was not a big deal for Jiang Xue to be knocked away. As long as they had luck points and Jiang Xue was still breathing, the system could use the luck points to rescue her. "But it's probably because people are unlucky and their teeth are blocked even when they drink water. Just when the system was about to forcefully extract 3% of the luck value to treat the unconscious Jiang Xue. Suddenly, within the system, a mandatory task was issued. System: [Ding¡ª¡ª] System: [A random task has been detected. ¡¿ System: [Task requirement: Ask the host to have three sentences with the villain Lu Junhan within 5 minutes. Mission progress: 03] System: [After the task is completed, the host will receive 10% of the luck value. On the contrary, if the task fails, 10% of the host's luck value will be deducted. ¡¿ System: [The host is also requested to complete the task as soon as possible. ¡¿ This is a random task of the system, and even the system cannot refuse it. Before in Sanya, Jiang Xue got a task to absorb Lu Junhan¡¯s luck. But the mission ultimately failed, deducting a lot of Jiang Xue¡¯s luck points. After that, several more random missions actually appeared. Probably because Jiang Xue's luck value was very high and she was lucky at that time, the random tasks given basically required Jiang Xue to increase her luck value by 5 within one hour or two hours. %, or 10%. ¡°The reason why Jiang Xue saved Song Qingwan at that time was also because of this random mission. After Jiang Xue rescued Song Qingwan, she directly absorbed 6% of the luck value from Song Qingwan, successfully completed the random task, avoided the penalty of luck deduction, and instead received a 5% luck reward. The system has always known that there are random tasks - this is a mandatory part of the system, which is to force the host to complete the task progress of obtaining 100% luck value, so as to prevent the host from being lazy and not obtaining luck value. But the system never expected that a random mission would be issued at such a fatal time! Jiang Xue is still in a coma, so there is no way to complete the task. The random mission also involves Lu Junhan. It is very difficult and the mission time is very short, only 5 minutes. Once the mission fails, the luck value deducted is still very high, a full 10%! This is undoubtedly pushing Jiang Xue, who currently only has 8% luck value, to death. It is true that once a person is unlucky, everything will not go well. But the system had no other options. Jiang Xue was seriously injured this time and could only draw 5% of his luck value to heal Jiang Xue and wake her up. Jiang Xue must wake up to do the task. Otherwise, if the mission fails, the luck value will be deducted. With Jiang Xue¡¯s current luck value, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to be deducted. By then, only 0 luck points will be deducted, and Jiang Xue will have no choice but to die. Seeing that Jiang Xue woke up, the system quickly told Jiang Xue about the random mission and the fact that she still had 3% luck left. After listening to this, Jiang Xue¡¯s face probably looked so ugly for the first time. Since she came to this new world, nothing seems to go smoothly for her! Even more so this time. This is the first time she has been forced to thisStep forward! There is only 3% luck value left. In the past, she would have never dared to think about it! Seeing that she was awake and that she didn't seem to be in much trouble, the passers-by who were watching shook their heads and sighed, and then left. As soon as they dispersed, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong who had not left among them were naturally very obvious. No surprise, the two of them are here to catch her. After all, they still have a score to settle with Jiang Xue! When Jiang Xue saw them, a dark light flashed under her lowered eyes. Jiang Xue: "System, check Lu Junhan's current location." System: [Lu Junhan himself is at the entrance of the hospital now. ¡¿ After hearing this answer, Jiang Xue allowed the bodyguards to arrest her. It was just a three-sentence conversation with Lu Junhan. As long as you meet Lu Junhan¡¯s people, this task will not be difficult. The prerequisite is to meet Lu Junhan. Afterwards, Jiang Xue was tied up by the bodyguards and held tightly to the door of the hospital. And as expected, he saw Lu Junhan who was dealing with a disobedient girl. "dad," Little Luli held the water bottle, raised her face, and said in a serious voice, "I want to learn to fly!" Lu Junhan raised his cold eyes from the phone, glanced at her, and asked lightly: "What are you flying for?" Lu Junhan arrived late and did not see Jiang Xue being hit by a car. The little girl put down the water bottle in her hand and began to tell him enthusiastically how Jiang Xue flew out in a parabolic shape just now. Fortunately, although the little girl told the story in a mess, she still managed to retell what she saw. no problem. At the end, she smacked her lips with unfinished content and said with expectation, "Dad, I also want to fly." Lu Junhan crossed his arms and sneered unceremoniously: "I think you don't want to fly, you want to die." Little Loli: "" The little Loli was angry and felt that her father didn¡¯t understand her desire to fly at all. She squatted down, picked up the water bottle on the ground, and then took a big gulp of water, making her cheeks bulge. Cai clenched his fists menacingly, with a look of dissatisfaction on his fair and beautiful little fat face. Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and sneered: "What, you still want to rebel?" ??This little thing, what¡¯s wrong with imitating others is to imitate others and get hit by a car. Who knows, the next second, the aggressive little Loli didn't even look at her father, and ran directly in the direction of Lu Qidong and the others, her little mouth was babbling: "Grandpa, aunt, uncle bodyguard, dad, he hit me again!" Lu Junhan: "" Is this little thing tired of living again? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 879 She and her father are both so stupid. Little Luli had been kidnapped by Jiang Xue before. When Song Qingwan saw her running over, with Jiang Xue next to her, her face turned pale with fright. He quickly rushed over in two or three steps, picked up the little girl who had not yet reached them, turned around and threw her back to Lu Junhan: "I asked you to look at Lili, why did you let her run around! You don't even know how dangerous this place is!" Throw yourself into a trap, that's all. Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" Lu Junhan looked at the little head in his arms, wishing he could shrink into a ball, like a little hamster. He couldn't help but sneer at the corner of his mouth, and reached out to pinch her little fat face: "Run, if you can, go and complain! See if I can break your legs!" Little girl: "" The little girl felt that her aunt might not understand her heart either. Jiang Xue always thought that Lu Junhan was a taciturn person who never spoke much. And the information about Lu Junhan found by the system was also withdrawn. But now that she saw Lu Junhan, who had spoken no less than three sentences to Lu Li in a short period of time, Jiang Xue felt that the rumors were false and even deceived the system. ?? Lu Junhan is quite talkative. How can he be so taciturn? But this is okay, Lu Junhan is not a silent person, and it is more convenient for her task. But what Jiang Xue never expected was that Lu Qidong directly pushed her into another car without passing by Lu Junhan at all! Let alone let her talk to Lu Junhan! Jiang Xue immediately became anxious, but with only 3% luck value, she did not dare to randomly draw luck points to achieve her goals. Otherwise, she would not have to force her to death with random tasks, and she could kill herself. . Now she can only rely on herself. "Wait a minute!" Before getting in the car, Jiang Xue hurriedly spoke out, she said loudly: "Don't you want to know who Mr. Xuan is?" The only person who can attract the attention of Lu Qidong and others now is probably Mr. Xuan, a person whom they can't figure out and who is a threat to them. Sure enough, the bodyguard escorting her paused and looked at Lu Qidong hesitantly. Although the bodyguards don¡¯t know that Mr. Xuan is a god and can use magic, they also know that Mr. Xuan is the mastermind behind the mysterious disappearances. He is the person that their Director and Mr. Lu are currently most afraid of and need to guard against. Lu Qidong was extremely cautious and did not answer. Instead, he said coldly: "Leave her alone, take her up!" Undoubtedly, he suspected that Jiang Xue was playing tricks again, just like when he escaped in the hospital before. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know who Mr. Xuan was. Jiang Xue immediately became anxious, holding on to the car door tightly. She had no time to hide it, so she spoke quickly: "Mr. Xuan is not a human being! Neither are his subordinates!" As soon as Jiang Xue said these words, the bodyguards around her almost laughed out loud. I feel that this woman Jiang Xue is just close to crazy. She can actually say such crazy things. Could it be that her brain was just hit by a car? Not yet human. Xuan Lao, what else can they be? Ghost? Only Lu Qidong¡¯s heart sank. Because what Jiang Xue said is right. The information they obtained from Pei Xiubai showed that Mr. Xuan and his subordinates were indeed not human beings. They come from a higher level, a world similar to the gods in TV series. I just don¡¯t know if Jiang Xue knows more than they do. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity to understand Mr. Xuan and their world. But Jiang Xue¡¯s weird skills, unfathomable abilities, and cunning thinking make people have to guard against him. Lu Qidong doesn¡¯t think Jiang Xue is Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinate. Because, Pei Xiubai once said that when these gods cast spells, there will be some slight light with color flashing through. But Jiang Xue was resurrected in the ward with full health before, and even escaped easily in the hospital. Even just now, after being hit by a car, from dying to unharmed - there was no light on her body, and he didn't see Jiang Xue. Snow was reciting magic spells. Therefore, Jiang Xue must not be the so-called immortal. Therefore, because of her weirdness, we need to be more careful. Especially, she had kidnapped Lili before. Now you are so proactive in telling him this information.??, there is no guarantee that he is not thinking of a way to get close to Lili again. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t care what the other bodyguards thought of her. Seeing that Lu Qidong was a little shaken, she was still struggling and weighing¡ª¡ª ? ?Also, it is difficult for Lu Qidong not to be shaken. After all, this is about the lives of Lu Anran and Lu Li. For both of them, Lu Qidong must understand Mr. Xuan as soon as possible and then figure out a way to deal with Mr. Xuan. " Otherwise, Mr. Xuan or Mr. Xuan's subordinates will come back. They could only watch helplessly as Lu Anran and Lu Li were kidnapped again. Lu Qidong never wants to experience that kind of panic again in his life. The random mission has a time limit. Jiang Xue was also anxious, so she added another sentence at the right time: "I know more than this. If you want to know more, I can tell you!" Time was running out, and Jiang Xue had no time to deal with Lu Qidong anymore, so she directly stated her purpose: "But I have to tell your son alone!" Lu Qidong¡¯s mouth twitched. how? My granddaughter¡¯s idea didn¡¯t work out, so she hit my son again? "son?" The little girl over there, who was refusing to come down from her father's arms and kept acting coquettishly, had very good ears. When she heard this keyword, she straightened up immediately. She flashed her big, dark and bright eyes and asked Lu Junhan puzzledly, ¡°Dad, what is the bad aunt going to say to grandpa¡¯s son?¡± Lu Junhan held her up unaccustomedly with one hand, and checked the photos and videos taken in Xuanlao's villa with the other hand, and said without raising his head: "How do I know?" "Yes," The little Loli nodded in realization: "You are not grandpa's son, how could you know." Lu Junhan: "" "Who is grandpa's son?" The little girl frowned, and the confusion on Xiao Fat¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to be fake: ¡°Dad, do you know?¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan expressionlessly turned off the photos and videos, turned on an online course software, and enrolled a little idiot in a relative knowledge training class. ??????????? Actually, this is really not the fault of the little Lolita. Lu Junhan basically never called Lu Qidong daddy, so she had no impression that Lu Junhan was Lu Qidong¡¯s son, and she didn¡¯t deliberately remember that her grandfather¡¯s son was her father. So, for a while, her fish head couldn't remember anything. But judging from Dad¡¯s look, he definitely doesn¡¯t know. Why. The little loli held her face in her hands and sighed. She and her father are both so stupid. Lu Junhan saw her thoughts: "" ¡­¡­ But here, Lu Qidong rejected Jiang Xue very decisively without even thinking about it. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 880 Why do you have a fish here? Jiang Xue was a little stunned. She really didn't expect that Lu Qidong would refuse. "Bring her up!" Lu Qidong said directly. The news about Mr. Xuan is important, but the lives of Xiao Hanhan and Lili are more important. Who knows if Jiang Xue will act like a monster again if she is brought in front of Xiao Hanhan. When the time comes, there will be another scene of Xiao Hanhan and Jiang Xue fighting for a knife¡ª¡ª Lu Qidong: "" ¡°Forget it, that picture is too eye-catching, so I can¡¯t think too much about it. ¡° Anyway, Jiang Xue¡¯s trust in Lu Qidong is already negative. He will believe that she is a ghost. Even in order to prevent Jiang Xue from acting like a monster, Lu Qidong asked the bodyguards to move faster and never let Jiang Xue take advantage of him! Jiang Xue felt very angry when she saw that Lu Qidong was not getting enough food and salt. System: [There are 2 and a half minutes left, host please hurry up and complete the random task! ¡¿ Time is running out, and now even the sound of the system is filled with anxiety. Seeing that the car door in front of her was about to be closed, Jiang Xue gritted her teeth and said to the system: "How many luck points do I need to have Lu Junhan appear in front of me right away?" The system quickly calculated: [Lu Junhan is blessed with luck. It will cost a lot of luck to let him come over. A total of 5% of the luck is needed. But if you go to Lu Junhan, it will only cost 2%. The luck value! ¡¿ Jiang Xue didn¡¯t say much, and she had no other choice but to say: ¡°Exchange!¡± The system made a "ding" sound and directly took out 2% of Jiang Xue's remaining 3% luck value. Now Jiang Xue only has 1% of her luck left. The situation is very dangerous and she will die at any time. Fortunately, as long as she completes the task, she can get 10% of the task reward! After being deducted 2% of the luck value, before the bodyguard could see what was going on, the next second, the ropes and handcuffs on Jiang Xue all fell off, and she rushed out of the car and went straight to Lu Jun. Go away from the cold! Bodyguard: "!!!" "Lu Junhan, I have something to tell you!" Before Jiang Xue could reach Lu Junhan, she started shouting: "It's a very important thing¡ª¡ª" "Bang" sound. A car that both Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were very familiar with suddenly rushed over and instantly knocked Jiang Xue away as he was running on the road. Seeing this, the little Loli clapped her hands excitedly, "Dad, Daddy! Look, look! The bad aunt is flying again!" Lu Junhan: "" With a "pop", Jiang Xue fell heavily from mid-air, blood dripping all over the ground. This time, Lu Junhan saw with his own eyes how Jiang Xue "flyed". Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were stunned. Song Qingwan glanced at the familiar gray car, then at the very familiar license plate, and the corner of her mouth twitched: "This, this car is not the one just now" Lu Qidong nodded silently: "Yes, you guessed it right, it was the car that the drunk driver hit someone just now." Song Qingwan: "" Facts have proved that Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were right. Not long after, a drunk man got out of the gray car, his face was red and he smelled of alcohol. This person is obviously the drunk driver who knocked Jiang Xue out just now! Song Qingwan looked at the driver who was not quite sober, then at Jiang Xue who was lying on the ground, and murmured: "Absolutely, what kind of luck does it have to be to be hit by the same person twice in one day." Lu Qidong: "" Indeed, I have seen unlucky people, but I have never seen such unlucky people. It turns out that when the drunk driver saw that he had hit someone, he was so frightened that he suddenly woke up and the person ran away in a hurry. Who knows, before he ran very far, he saw Jiang Xue getting up from the ground like a normal person. The driver thought Jiang Xue was cheating. Seeing that the others had run away and she couldn't get the money out of the money, she got up, which almost frightened him and thought he was being sued for his life. There is inevitably a fire in my heart. Back in the car, the driver drank a lot of wine and felt much better. So, under the influence of alcohol, the driver didn¡¯t know the route clearly, and drove in the wrong direction. Without paying attention, he hit Jiang Xue again. In the end, Jiang Xue died before the ambulance came. DoctorThen, death was immediately announced. And the drunk driver was also arrested. ¡­¡­ Lu Qidong is not someone like Jiang Xue. Seeing that Jiang Xue is dead, he will naturally not care about what happens after her death. But Lu Qidong still asked the forensic doctor to come over in person to conduct an autopsy on Jiang Xue's body. Forensic examination showed that Jiang Xue¡¯s death was indeed today. But it was not like Mr. Xuan and Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates, whose bodies had died a month ago. This undoubtedly confirmed that Lu Qidong¡¯s guess was correct. Jiang Xue is indeed not from Mr. Xuan, nor is he a god. So we need to delve deeper into her origins. Could it be that she, like Mr. Xuan, comes from another world that they don't know about? "But the person is dead and can't ask. It's useless to worry too much now." Lu Qidong confirmed his answer and left the hospital without staying long. After a busy night, it¡¯s already the next day. After Lu Qidong returned to Lu's house, the doctor was examining Lu Anran's body, and the little girl with long hair reaching her waist was bending over, lying on Lu Anran's belly, talking to the baby inside. "Baby, what story do you want to hear today? Can I tell you a baby story?" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°Can they still live after hearing your story? Lu Qidong was silent for a while, then looked at Lu Junhan, who was expressionlessly handling official duties next to him, and said tactfully: "Lili has already started harming the two babies No, if Lili is like this, why don't you stop her?" The prenatal education of other people¡¯s babies is to listen to English nursery rhymes, listen to elegant music, and see the scenery of the world. Their family only listens to the little girl telling stories, especially the stories that are usually very shocking and end in someone dying. In the long run, it doesn¡¯t look like it is conducive to the physical and mental development of the baby. In response, Lu Junhan could only say three words without raising his head: "I'm very busy." The implication is that I am too lazy to care about her. Lu Qidong: "" Fortunately, Song Qingwan's appearance saved the two babies who were not yet mature, "Lili, come here, auntie will comb your hair." "Okay!" The little Loli responded obediently, touched Lu Anran's belly again, and said in a low voice: ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to comb my hair first. After I finish combing my hair, I¡¯ll come back and tell you the story about the baby being eaten by a wolf.¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Anran: "" Yu Zheng: "" doctor:"¡­¡­" No, what did the baby do wrong that you want to tell them a story about being eaten by a wolf? Song Qingwan still gave the little girl a super cute double ponytail, and also paired it with dark blue hairpins, which made the little loli's fair and beautiful face pink and cute. But as she was combing her hair, she seemed to see something and suddenly froze: "What's going on, Lili, why is there a fish behind your neck?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 881 She wears down jackets and trousers "fish?!" The little loli was sitting quietly on the small bench, obediently letting Song Qingwan comb her hair. The black and clear eyes suddenly lit up. Two small hands quickly touched the back of the neck. I thought I would catch a big, lively fish, but who knew, I didn¡¯t catch anything: "Where are the fish?! There are no fish." "Stop touching it, I'm not talking about real fish," Song Qingwan replied to her, then quickly raised her head and said to Lu Junhan and the others: "Hey, brat, come here and take a look. What is this on Lili's neck? It can't be wiped off. Could it be a tattoo? But it doesn't look like it to me" Song Qingwan and Hussle had tattoos when they were young. When their relationship was intense, they even had each other's names tattooed on their bodies. Although it has been a long time, she has experience with tattoos, so she can still tell whether it is a tattoo or not. ¡ª¡ªIf it is really a tattoo, the wound should have scarred where it is now, but the little girl¡¯s neck feels very smooth. Or the tattoo has been applied for a long time and the scar has fallen off, leaving only the pattern of the tattoo on the skin. "But Song Qingwan combed the little girl's hair every day. She remembered very clearly that before the little girl was taken away by Mr. Xuan's men, that is, yesterday morning, her neck was still clean and there was no such pattern. Therefore, if it was really a tattoo, it could only have been given to the little girl yesterday when she was captured by Mr. . Hearing this, Lu Junhan was about to get up and come over, but suddenly, Chen Shuo hurried in from the outside and called out to Lu Junhan: "Master Lu." Chen Shuo has been with Lu Junhan for many years and handled so many things for him. Even the aftermath of Xuan Lao's villa was handled by him. In fact, I also know a lot of Mr. Xuan¡¯s inside stories directly and indirectly. What¡¯s more, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him. Chen Shuo knew what to say and what not to say, so even after knowing that Mr. Xuan was not a human being, but a "god", apart from the initial surprise. At other times, he was very tight-lipped and would say he didn't know anything when asked. Lu Junhan probably knew this about him, so he was relieved to leave the matter to him. Lu Junhan raised his eyes and asked, "What's the matter?" Chen Shuo looked around and saw that the Lu family¡¯s servants were not around, so he reported the recent events in a low voice: "Master Lu, according to your instructions, we captured Mina three days ago and locked her up in the original basement, just waiting for Lin Yue to fall into the trap. But I just went to investigate these days. I didn¡¯t even see Lin Yue¡¯s shadow on the surveillance cameras. Do you think Lin Yue won¡¯t come to save Mina?¡± A few days ago, Mr. Lu specially forced Lu Qidong to hold a birthday party in order to show off to Mr. Yu and the others how great his great-granddaughter Lu Li was. Not only did they invite Mr. Yu, Mr. Xu, and Mr. Liu. Big bosses like Huo Ting and Pei Wenbo also arrived. And at that banquet, Lin Yue, also known as Ruan Zhi, didn't know whether it was because Lin Yue didn't know that their Young Master Lu was looking for someone to arrest her, or for some reason, she actually walked directly in front of Young Master Lu and surrendered without fear of death. The snare is coming. The final result was of course getting caught. It¡¯s a pity that Lin Yue ran away in the end. If you run away, you will naturally have to catch him again. So, Chen Shuo found someone, and when Mina wasn't paying attention, he kidnapped her and locked her in the basement. Just waiting for Lin Yue to continue coming to the Lu family to rescue her like before. When Lin Yue comes to rescue Mina, they will naturally catch her! But who would have thought that a few days had passed and Lin Yueren had not been caught. Chen Shuo looked at the surveillance of the past few days and found that there was no sign of Lin Yue at all. Chen Shuo suspected that Lin Yue might not come to save Mina. Lu Junhan is unclear whether Lin Yue will continue to rescue Mina. But he knew that Lin Yue, a woman like Jiang Xue, was not an ordinary person. After all, Lu Junhan watched the surveillance footage of Lin Yue escaping from the basement before¡ª¡ª At a certain moment, a large bodyguard guarding Lin Yue fell down. All the rope handcuffs on Lin Yue fell off within a second. Even the electronic door holding her was broken for no reason. . ? ?It was because of such a "coincidence" that Lin Yue escaped from the Lu family easily. Most people really can¡¯t do this. "Moreover, Lin Yue came to the Lu family many times in the past, and they almost didn't notice it. This shows that Lin Yue is indeed weird That little thing bumped into Lin Yue many times. Lu Junhan collected his thoughts and said calmly: "There is no need to check other surveillance cameras. Only the surveillance cameras where the young lady is located are checked." Chen Shuo thought about it for a moment and figured it out. Yes, the little miss has bumped into Lin Yue many times before. Maybe the little miss has bumped into Lin Yue in the past few days, but she forgot to tell them? After all, Chen Shuo also knows that the little girl¡¯s three-second memory is worse than a fish. Forgot to tell them that it was really possible that she met Lin Yue. And Chen Shuo has never checked the surveillance of the little girl. First of all, the little lady either plays with fish in the yard every day, or plays with the trees in the yard, or runs around. In short, the pictures are not nutritious and there is nothing to see. Secondly, the young lady is Mr. Lu¡¯s biological daughter after all. Chen Shuo is worried that after watching the young lady¡¯s surveillance, if Mr. Lu discovers it and thinks he has some perverted intentions towards the young lady, then he will be in big trouble. Based on his understanding of Young Master Lu, Young Master Lu can really do this. Thirdly, he was also afraid of seeing something he shouldn't have seen - if the young lady was running around in a skirt in the yard and accidentally disappeared, and was photographed by the surveillance camera, if he checked the surveillance camera and suddenly saw it, he would be caught by Lu afterward. Little did he know, Master Lu would probably kill him to silence him. Chen Shuo didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Therefore, when checking the surveillance, strict screening is always carried out. As long as there is a picture of the young lady, a blue screen will appear, ensuring that no one can see it. Fortunately, the technology developed by Lu is sufficient to support this monitoring and selection function. Perfectly saving his life. Now I heard that Mr. Lu asked him to check the surveillance camera where the young lady was present. Chen Shuo's face flashed with embarrassment: "Young Master Lu, this I'm afraid it's not good, right?" Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and said calmly: "Don't worry. It's been cold these days, so she only wears down jackets and trousers." The package is so tight. The implication is that there is no possibility of exposure. Chen Shuo: "" He said, why did Mr. Lu suddenly become so kind? It turned out that he had been prepared for it. Hearing this, Chen Shuo seemed to have received a gold medal to avoid death, and quickly turned around to check the surveillance system. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 882: Looking up and crying even harder ¡­¡­ Over there, although Lu Junhan was tripped up by Chen Shuo, Lu Qidong was not. I heard Song Qingwan say that there was something on the back of the little girl¡¯s neck, and it seemed to be a fish. Lu Qidong strode over and just stood firm behind little Lu Li. When he lowered his eyes, he saw the extremely bright red fish on the back of the little girl's white neck, which was so vivid that it looked as if it would jump out in the next second. Son. For a moment, he was also stunned. I thought of a possibility: "Could it be that Mr. Xuan's men arrested Lili just to give her a tattoo?" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Then how much free time does this old man Xuan have? Song Qingwan¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It¡¯s probably not a tattoo. I touched it and it didn¡¯t feel like it.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a tattoo. Mr. Xuan and the others shouldn¡¯t be so boring I think this is probably a special mark that Mr. Lu Qidong stopped joking and said seriously: "Isn't it like this on TV? Once the prey is marked, Mr. Xuan's people can follow the mark next time and find Lili as quickly as possible." After listening to this, Song Qingwan¡¯s expression became extremely solemn: "This possibility is indeed very high, so wouldn't Lili be in danger now?" The two of them discussed in a serious and serious manner. Then, they thought about many possibilities and hypotheses. The more they talked, the more solemn the atmosphere became. In the end, the atmosphere was so solemn that it seemed as if the little girl was going to be kidnapped again later. of. The two of them were discussing so selflessly that the little girl, who was turning her head desperately but couldn't see the fish on the back of her neck, was extremely anxious. She turned her head fifteen times, but she didn¡¯t see anything, so she had to ask for help: "Auntie, grandpa, I also want to see fish!" "But Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were discussing with great enthusiasm, their expressions were very solemn and solemn, and they didn't listen to the little girl's words at all. Seeing that her aunt and grandfather ignored her, little Loli looked at her father who was walking next to her aggrievedly: "Dad, I want to see the fish, but my aunt and grandpa ignore me" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and stared at the little carp on the back of her neck for two seconds. I always feel that this fish looks indescribably familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen it before. Suddenly hearing the little girl's words, he raised his eyes and met the little girl's pitiful big black eyes Strangely, at this moment, Lu Junhan actually felt that this fish looked very similar to this little fool. Especially those slightly cute round fish eyes, the expression inside is almost exactly the same. Lu Junhan: "" What, is this little thing really the reincarnation of the carp spirit? When the little Loli saw that her favorite father ignored her, she pursed her lips and looked like she was about to cry: "Dad" Lu Junhan didn't think any more, he directly raised his hand and pushed the little girl's head down. Little Loli: "" Then I took a very clear full-body photo of the little fish with my mobile phone. Then Lu Junhan handed the phone to the eager little girl. ¡­¡­ Beside them, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan have already started the dialogue mode of "you guess one sentence and I guess another". The infinite spread of imagination. The two of them were now completely dissatisfied that the pattern was just an ordinary tracking mark. The more they talked, the more they felt that the pattern was more likely to be a curse specially placed by Mr. Xuan on the little girl! ¡ª¡ªThat fish that looks extremely strange and bright red is actually used by Mr. Xuan to suck the blood of the little girl. In this regard, Song Qingwan also analyzed it clearly: "Lili said she was a little dizzy in the morning. I think it must have been caused by this garbage fish! Think about it, this night, almost ten hours have passed, and Lili's blood may have been soaked by this garbage fish. Most of the fish has been sucked in, and the blood supply is insufficient. Can this head not feel dizzy?" Lu Qidong disagreed: "Nonsense! Lili obviously wanted to learn to fly last night, which caused her to go to bed too late and get up too early this morning. She didn't get enough sleep at such a young age, so she became dizzy!" Lu Qidong: "I think that perverted fish that doesn't look like a good thing is probably a monitor brought by Mr. The square one puts the back?Expose it. If we do something in normal times, Mr. " "Fart! Whose monitor looks like this, and you don't watch TV. How can the gods on TV know anything about high-tech gadgets like monitors? Mr. Xuan and the others really want to know our every move. Directly Isn¡¯t it just a matter of extracting Lili¡¯s memories? Why is it so troublesome?¡± Song Qingwan said: "I think you're just tired of seeing Lili's double ponytails. Let me tell you, how cute are the girls with double ponytails? Go to the street and see if there are any girls of this age who don't have double ponytails. And It's only cute to have it pierced at this age. When Lili grows up, if she wants to get pierced, I'm afraid others will say she's pretending to be young." Lu Qidong naturally refused to admit defeat and started arguing with Song Qingwan again. The two of them talked about "junk fish" and "perverted fish", and finally upgraded to: "stinky fish", "rotten fish", and "wretched fish". ¡° In short, this fish with unknown functions is almost cursed for eighteen generations of its ancestors. In the end, the two of them were even very consistent. They stopped fighting among themselves and quarreling with each other. Instead, they jointly condemned Mr. Xuan and Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates. After scolding them, it was not enough. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan directly scolded this shameless fish several times for running up to the little girl's neck. "This fish is definitely not a good thing! It's red in color and looks very silly. It's very unlucky at first sight! Could it be that Mr. Xuan put a curse on Lili and cursed her to become stupid? ?¡± Lu Qidong also looked over it with an extremely critical eye: "It's very possible, but this fish is so ugly, maybe it cursed Lili to become ugly Hey, Lili, why are you crying?" As Lu Qidong was talking, he turned his head inadvertently and suddenly saw the poor little Loli with a small mouth and a lot of tears in his eyes. He was immediately stunned. Song Qingwan was also stunned, as if she had thought of something, and quickly comforted: "Hey, Lili, don't cry, don't cry, we are talking about the ugly fish, not you." "Yeah," Lu Qidong also reacted and said: "Although this fish looks a little stupid, it's okay, you are still very smart." Who would have thought that after being comforted by Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, Xiao Luli not only did not stop crying, but instead sat on a small bench, raised her head and cried even harder: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 883 She is a fish! ¡°But, but this ugly, stupid, trash, pervert, wretched and stinky fish, it¡¯s just, it¡¯s Lili, oh oh oh¡± ¡°Little Loli usually has a bad memory, but once someone scolds her, she remembers it clearly. "how come!" Song Qingwan said with both laughter and laughter: "A fish is a fish, you are you, how could you be a fish?" "We are just fishes," the little Lolita said with tears in her eyes and a pitiful look on her face as she lifted up Lu Junhan's phone and showed them the photo of the very smart little carp pattern on it. The little girl choked and said: "This Yuyu is my family" But it¡¯s so strange. How could she get to the back of her neck? Just when Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were choked, Lu Junhan raised his eyes from his phone and said casually: "Leave her alone, she always thought she was a carp spirit, just read more books in the future." The little Loli's cheeks bulged angrily: "But she is just a carp spirit!" Why doesn¡¯t Dad believe her? "Dad told her that she is a carp spirit!" ¡°Otherwise she doesn¡¯t know what she is. Lu Junhan laughed coldly: "You are a fart!" Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" snort! She is not a fart! She is a fish! fish! ! ! It¡¯s not fart! Dad is a big idiot! She will never play with him again! At this time, Lu Junhan turned his head and saw Chen Shuo, who had just left not long ago, hurriedly coming in from the outside. The expression is slightly complicated and weird. Especially, after he came in, he asked the housekeeper to disperse all the servants in the living room, and even went to the console to turn off the monitoring and recording equipment in the living room. In addition to the little fat face, holding a small arm, holding a small bench, sitting on a small bench, a little girl. Lu Anran, Yu Zheng and others immediately realized that Chen Shuo must have found something extraordinary that should not be known to outsiders. After Chen Shuo finished everything, he looked around the living room and checked to make sure no one was eavesdropping. Just when they were about to speak, Song Qingwan and the others couldn't help but ask: "Did you find something in Mr. Xuan's villa?" For example, surveillance video, surveillance video, or some papers related to Mr. Xuan¡¯s identity information. Chen Shuo shook his head, "That's not true." Song Qingwan was inevitably a little disappointed, but she saw Chen Shuo pause, and the next second he said, "But I just found out something from the little lady's surveillance." "what?" Lu Qidong asked. Lu Anran and Yu Zheng also looked over. Chen Shuo: "It's about the little lady." With that said, Chen Shuo opened a surveillance video captured on his phone, and then handed it to Lu Junhan: "Young Master Lu, you'd better be mentally prepared before watching this. The young lady" Chen Shuo hesitated for several seconds before speaking, and finally said: ¡°You¡¯d better watch the video.¡± Lu Junhan frowned and took the phone. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong curiously leaned their heads towards it. That was a video of a little girl playing alone in the yard the afternoon before yesterday¡ª¡ª In fact, it was not something unusual for little Luli to play alone in the yard. At first, Song Qingwan and the others would send servants to follow them to prevent the little girl from accidentally falling or bumping while running. or got lost. But as time went by, little Loli became completely familiar with the roads in the Lu family¡¯s yard, and she seemed to dislike having people following her, so Song Qingwan and the others withdrew the bodyguards and servants who were following her. Let the little girl play alone, as long as she comes back on time for dinner. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Now that they saw the video, Song Qingwan and the others were not surprised. Because it was similar to the scene they had seen several times before, where the little girl was squatting by the lake, stretching out her little hands to tease the fish in the lake, and even talking to the fish if nothing happened. Even the squatting posture is exactly the same as in their memory, and even the outstretched hand is still the right hand. Song Qingwan was puzzled: ¡°I see Lili playing with fish every day, why do I need to be mentally prepared for this?¡±?? " Chen Shuo was silent for two seconds: "You will know after reading." Soon, Song Qingwan knew what Chen Shuo meant by "knowing". In the video, I saw a little girl wearing a pink down jacket and snow boots, looking like a pink dumpling, touching the fish in the lake with her little hands. As she touched it, she couldn't help but want to catch it. So, he quickly used both hands to catch every fish. Those fish also liked her very much and circled around her desperately. The little girl is so envious of these little fish that can swim around in the cold lake. In the past few months, Haicheng has entered a severe winter, and my aunt is afraid that she will catch a cold. In the past, she could take a bath three or four times a day in summer, but now she can take a bath at most once a day. And when taking a bath, she was not allowed to turn on cold water, only 46-degree hot water that could be scalded or scalded. The little girl felt that if she continued to wash herself, she would become familiar with her. ¡°Moreover, my aunt was afraid that she would secretly turn the water temperature to 10 degrees like she did before, and she would watch her every time she took a bath. In this way, the little girl naturally cannot turn into a fish and jump into the bathtub, and then swim around happily with her bright red tail, like she does in summer. ¡°In short, I can¡¯t do this or that in the past few months, but it¡¯s really frustrating the little girl. Seeing that there was no one around, the little pink dumpling wearing a pink down jacket suddenly cast a spell. Under the flickering of a bright red light, her small body gradually shrank, and instantly turned into a cute little carp as bright red as fire, with a gauze-like tail. Then, with a "plop", she got into the lake and played with other fish. Chen Shuo¡¯s video is very good. It should be said that he knows very well what the key points are. So, after this video was played, the last scene happened to stop at the moment when the little girl turned into a little carp and was about to get into the lake. The picture quality of the camera in the yard is very clear, and every detail is captured clearly without missing a thing. So much so that Song Qingwan and the others could see it very clearly. The little carp that little Loli turned into looked exactly the same as the ugly, stupid, trashy, perverted, wretched fish on the back of her neck Even the cute and innocent look in those round, dark eyes seems to be carved from the same mold. ¡°In this world, not even twins can be so similar. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" At this time, with her back to them and not knowing what happened, the little Lolita was sitting on the bench sulking, her little fat face bulging, her little hands squeezing her bunny bag. While squeezing her little breasts, she muttered angrily: "Stinky dad! Bad dad! I'm a carp spirit to begin with! You don't believe me, and you call me a fart I'll crush you to death, I'll crush your stinky dad to death" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 884 And you still call me ugly Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" ? ? ? It turns out that the truth has been around them all along? Song Qingwan still seemed a little unbelievable and watched the video back and forth several times. This shocked her even more than knowing that Mr. Xuan was a god. ¡°After all, Mr. Xuan is the mastermind behind the disappearance case. The disappearance case is inherently bizarre, and Song Qingwan has long been prepared that the person behind the case is not an ordinary person. ¡°Moreover, they are all middle-aged people who have come through strong winds and waves. They are almost fifty years old. They have never seen anything, so they cannot accept this. Therefore, after finding out that Mr. Then he calmly accepted that Mr. Xuan was not a human being. But she never expected that their Lili was actually a fairy, a fairy who could turn into a carp! Song Qingwan looked carefully and naturally did not miss it. When the little girl cast a spell, the dazzling red light was similar to what Pei Xiubai described. As long as Mr. Xuan and the woman in white robe cast spells, there would be a colored light. Completely suitable. The problem is, I don¡¯t usually see anything weird about the little girl. Isn¡¯t it just that she has better luck than ordinary people? Can she give people luck, like a little lucky baby? How could he become a god like Mr. Xuan and also become a fish? Song Qingwan took several deep breaths. Seeing that it was of no use, she took out several quick-acting heart-saving pills from her pocket and swallowed them. After swallowing the pills and calming down a little, she still couldn't believe it and said tremblingly: "That fishis that fish really a pear?" Lu Qidong also took a deep breath and swallowed two quick-acting Jiuxin Pills: "Obviously, yes." There is no need for Chen Shuo to fake surveillance videos to deceive them. Even if you really want to lie to them, there is no need to fake such bizarre surveillance. Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan fell into a long silence. No wonder Lili is so lucky and can even give luck to others. It turns out she is a carp spirit. However, the truth was too sudden and shocking for her, and she couldn't react for a while. When Chen Shuo saw this, he knew that nothing would happen to him, so he retreated silently. ¡­¡­ The little Loli was angrily squeezing the snow-white bunny in her hand, as if she was squeezing her father's throat. The little mouth was still muttering curses. At this moment, Song Qingwan came over with a loving face, covered her mouth with an extremely exaggerated surprised expression, and looked at the little fish behind the little girl's neck: "Hey, Lili, aunt took a closer look and found that the fish on your neck is really beautiful, much prettier than other fish!" The little girl was stunned, her big black and clear eyes filled with confusion: "But, aunt, didn't you say before that this fish is stupid and a garbage fish?" Song Qingwan: "" That¡¯s not because she thought the fish was planted by Mr. Xuan specifically to curse the little girl! Even if this fish is as beautiful as a fairy, it can only be garbage. But of course you can¡¯t say this to the little girl, and she won¡¯t understand it. It was Lu Qidong who came to the rescue. He smiled and said: "Lili, you heard wrong. Your aunt was actually talking about those stupid fish outside, not the ones around your neck." Song Qingwan hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, yes, I'm talking about those stupid fish outside!" The little Loli was suspicious: "Really?" "Of course it's true," Song Qingwan waved her hand and said with a smile, "There's no need for aunt and grandpa to lie to you. If you don't believe it, ask your father." Song Qingwan threw the pot away without any guilt. Lu Qidong echoed without guilt: "Yes, Lili, if you don't believe us, you can ask your father." Lu Junhan: "" The little girl looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, pinched the rabbit's neck again with her little hands, and said vindictively: "He just said he was a fartHuh, I don't want to ask him anyway! He is a big bad guy! A super bad guy! He is just a bad daddy!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "?¡± Song Qingwan reacted quickly and said with a loving smile: "That's okay, I won't ask if I don't ask. Then Lili, you have to believe us, right? Auntie really didn't scold you just now for the fish on the back of your neck." Little Loli¡¯s brows wrinkled in distress. Her memory told her that her aunt had clearly scolded her, and she had been angry just now. She was still very angry and aggrieved. "But the expressions on Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong's faces that were so sure that Song Qingwan had never scolded her made the little girl doubt her own memory. So, she sat on the small bench, with a stern white face, and thought seriously for two seconds. It made Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong a little nervous. As expected, this person went to a kindergarten, and it was difficult to deceive him. I saw the little Loli suddenly turned her head, as if she knew she had been cheated and didn't want to pay attention to them. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. No, did you really find out that they were lying to her? Who knows, the little girl just turned her head, hesitated, and asked Lu Junhan next to her in a low voice: "Dad, did Auntie scold anyone just now?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" As expected, your father is the biological one. No, do you still remember that thirty seconds ago, you were still angry with your father and said you shouldn¡¯t ask about him anyway? ? Lu Junhan didn¡¯t answer, he just lowered his eyes, looked at this silly little carp spirit, and asked casually: "Then did you scold me just now?" Little Loli: "" In the end, it was Song Qingwan who came to the rescue: "Lili, do you believe that your aunt didn't scold you now?" Song Qingwan had almost brainwashed the little girl by insisting on not scolding her so many times. The little girl nodded. Lu Qidong looked kind. Sure enough, the innocent and easy-to-deceive little girl was the cutest. But the next second, I heard little Loli frowning and looking at him, her voice muttering: "But grandpa, you must have scolded me!" Lu Qidong: "???" "Everyone has heard it," The little girl counted on her fingers: "Grandpa, you said that I am a perverted fish, a rotten fishand, and you also called me ugly!!!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are stupid or not. What¡¯s important is that you can¡¯t be called ugly, right? After that, naturally there was another round of chaos and deception, and Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong even did not hesitate to bring Lu Anran and Yu Zheng in as witnesses. It took about five minutes before the little girl was completely fooled and she no longer dwelled on the fact that she was called ugly. Seeing that the relationship was going well, Song Qingwan paused and finally got to the point: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 885 Dad works outside selling fish "Um, Lili, are you really a carp spirit?" As soon as Song Qingwan finished speaking, almost everyone in the living room, including Lu Anran and Yu Zheng who had watched the video, looked over. The little Loli nodded: "Yes!" Lu Qidong didn't expect the little girl to admit it so quickly, but then he thought about it, Lili didn't hide it from them at all, she just said frankly that she was a carp spirit, but they didn't believe it. He brought a basin of water over and said curiously: "Then Lili, can you turn into a fish now and show it to grandpa? Grandpa hasn't seen a carp spirit yet!" The little Loli hesitated. Lu Qidong thought she was unwilling, but just wanted to say, forget it if she doesn't want to. Lu Qidong just wants to see is believing. ¡°After all, it¡¯s really bizarre for a human to turn into a fish. ¡°Moreover, he is also a little curious about gods. Who would have thought that the little girl hesitated because: "If someone turns into a fish, grandpa, will you take them away as a monster?" Mom said that if she turned into a fish in front of humans, she would be taken away as a monster. If she is taken away, her father will no longer be seen. But grandpa is really good to her. Xiao Luli didn¡¯t want to refuse and hurt Lu Qidong¡¯s heart. Lu Qidong was stunned for a moment, then rubbed her little head and smiled gently: "How is that possible! Even if you turn into a fish, our pear is still our pear. Not only will grandpa not take you away, but he will also protect you to prevent others from taking you away!" Lu Qidong actually thought very clearly, although he didn't know how their granddaughter became a god. But she didn¡¯t harm anyone, and she didn¡¯t do anything bad. ¡°Moreover, the little girl may have helped a lot with his and Song Qingwan¡¯s illnesses. Without her, their family would not be able to have the happy life of reunion now, and Lu Anran would never be pregnant. In Lu Qidong¡¯s opinion, this is not a monster or a fairy, but their family¡¯s little lucky star! The same goes for Song Qingwan and the others. ¡°If they really thought Lu Li was weird and felt she was an alien, they would have sent her away as soon as they knew she could bring luck to others. How could she go to great lengths to find ways to help her in order to cover up the fact that she can give others luck, so as not to arouse the suspicion of other family members. ¡° Moreover, due to the matter of Mr. Now that I learned that the little girl was the Carp God, I wasn¡¯t so intolerant of it. However, although they have accepted this matter well, they are still curious about how she casts the spell. They heard about the fact that Mr. Xuan and his subordinates were gods from Pei Xiubai's mouth, but never saw it with their own eyes. There is one more thing. They spent a lot of time searching for Xuan Lao and his villa, just to understand what a god like Xuan Lao was like. And what procedures are needed to cast spells, and what their weaknesses are. Knowing yourself and your enemy will ensure that next time Mr. Xuan and his subordinates come back again, they will be victorious. It is very important to understand the gods. But Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates were too vigilant. Before they committed suicide, they deliberately destroyed all the information about them in the villa, leaving not a single word behind. Naturally, Lu Junhan and the others had no way of understanding them. Who knows, just when they were looking sad, a little god came directly to their door. They are still members of the Lu family. And, if nothing else, the little girl should be from the same world as Mr. Xuan and the others, otherwise Mr. Xuan would not be able to hunt her down for no reason. ¡°Perhaps Lili came to this world just to avoid Mr. Xuan¡¯s pursuit. No matter what, Lili is a member of their family, and no matter what, they will not let her suffer any harm. "Besides, grandpa is not the only one who will protect you," Lu Qidong added: "Your aunt, aunt, good uncle, and your father, we will all protect you." Lu Anran and the others nodded in agreement. Little Loli: "Liar!" Lu Qidong was stunned: "Why did grandpa lie to others?" The little girl glanced at Lu Junhan, folded her arms, and said angrily: "Dad doesn't know how to protect Lili! He can only hit others! He is just a??Dad! " Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Anran: "" Yu Zheng: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her, pulled his lips and sneered: "Are you tired of living again?" "Dad, you can't hit others! If you hit others, you will regret it!" The little loli's little titty voice had a rare toughness, revealing an unprecedented tenacious and unyielding spirit of resistance, but her little hands held her head tightly, took a step back, and looked at Lu Junhan's hands with her big black and bright fish eyes: "Because, because I want to turn grandpa into a fish" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan wondered for the 301st time whether this guy was his son. ¡­¡­ The little girl likes to turn into a fish and play in the water. After seeing that she would not be taken away, there were many people who would protect her. Not long after, a dazzling red light flashed, and the cute and beautiful little Loli disappeared in an instant. The next second, a little fish appeared out of thin air in the basin filled with water. It had a gauze-like tail, a maple-red body, and a cute appearance. It was swimming around in the water, shaking its head. Song Qingwan and others formed a circle around the basin, looking at it in shock. ???????? They usually raise and eat fish a lot, and at a glance, it can be seen that the little girl looks like a koi fish! Song Qingwan, Lu Junhan, Lu Qidong and others have never believed that the koi fish, the mascot of Haicheng, can bring good luck. They usually keep it just for food: "" Koi fish may not bring good luck, but koi fish spirit can! Song Qingwan looked at the small fish in the basin and murmured to herself: "This, is this really a pear?" At this time, the little fish popped his head out of the water, spit out a few bubbles, and could talk: "Dad! Your face is so big, like a monster!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" confirmed. With this tone, who else but their Lili! Lu Junhan's response to the phrase "like a monster" was to stretch out a finger and press down the cute little fish head that emerged from the water with an expressionless face. Xiao Luli: "" Song Qingwan seemed to suddenly think of something and asked: "Lili, when you first came here to find your father, did you also turn into a fish and hide in the lake?" "yes." The little fish that was pushed into the water popped up again, with the same familiar little milky voice, and her depression could still be heard: ¡°Originally, I turned into a human and wanted to enter this house to look for my father, but the bodyguard uncles who were walking up and down the road refused to let me look. They said that my father was working outside selling fish and he hadn¡¯t come back yet.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 886 Personal attack is too much Not surprisingly, the bodyguard walking around on the road should be the security guard patrolling the villa area. Speaking of this, the little fish became a little angry, and its gauze-like tail swept several circles of water splashing out: "They also said that Dad has no daughter at all But how is that possible! If Dad has no daughter, where did Lili come from?" ¡°Could she be like the monkey uncle in the TV Journey to the West, who came out of the stone? ?????????????? Which stone did she come out of? No! Didn¡¯t she come out of a fish egg? The little girl¡¯s brain is frozen. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°Actually, your dad wants to know where you come from more than you do. Song Qingwan said: "Then what happens? Then you turn into a fish and come in?" Song Qingwan still remembers that the Lu family was hosting a banquet at that time, and a new batch of koi fish were brought in and were ready to be poured into the pond. If the little girl turns into a fish, she must have gotten into the new batch of koi fish. Then, we followed the group of koi fish into the pond. This is the scene where the little girl comes out of the water. But it¡¯s no wonder that the surveillance cameras didn¡¯t capture her figure. She had turned into a fish. It¡¯s strange that they could. "Yes," the little fish happily spit bubbles in the water: "Because the fish in the box said that they will go to dad's house later, and dad will give them a bigger house to live in. Anyway, he is very kind to them, and he also asked me to live in a big house with them. Where¡¯s the house!¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Anran: "" So, you were all dumped into the pond together. From now on, you have to live in a big house and be eaten by others? Lu Qidong asked: "Lili, when you first came to see your father, were you already a carp spirit?" "That's right," Xiao Yu'er pouted, her voice dissatisfied: "I've always been a carp spirit! I've told my dad a long time ago, but my dad just doesn't believe me! He even beats me! He even said, said, he's watched too many cartoons! Huh! He's just watched too many movies. !¡± Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" No, don¡¯t omit keywords that shouldn¡¯t be omitted, you know it can easily cause misunderstanding! Song Qingwan said solemnly: "Yes, yes, your father did something wrong! Our Lili is so cute, how could we lie! Don't worry, I will ask your grandpa to beat him later and teach him a lesson!" " "Yes! Beat him! Beat him to death!" Xiao Yuer's momentum suddenly came over, and Xiao Nai said in a crisp voice: "Knock off his head and buttocks!" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and sneered: "Believe it or not, I will make you braised fish tonight?" Xiao Yu¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡± The little fish shrank its head in fear, but still defended in a low voice: "Braised fish is not delicious, pickled fish is delicious." After all, it is a fish, and it still prefers food with soup and water. Lu Junhan: "" Speaking of this, Xiao Yuer couldn't help but swallowed: "Dad, should we eat pickled fish for lunch? Pickled fish is super delicious!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan looked at her cute little fish head and couldn't help it. He stretched out his hand and pushed her little fish head back into the water. Xiao Luli: "" If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat! Why are you pressing her head? You can¡¯t eat her head! After that, Song Qingwan was afraid of tiring her children, and thinking that they would spend a lot of time together in the future, so she would have time to ask questions, so she only asked a few things about the pattern behind her. "It's a pity that even the little girl herself doesn't know what the pattern represents. She only knows that the fish is her own. It seems to have grown out of her own body and has nothing to do with Mr. Xuan. Song Qingwan and the others were not gods after all. When they heard the little girl say that it had nothing to do with Mr. Xiao Luli naturally nodded in agreement. ¡­¡­ At noon, we finally agreed to the little girl¡¯s request,I accidentally made a pot of pickled fish. Little Luli sat on the children's chair at the dining table, grabbing a spoon and chopsticks, and was engrossed in eating, as if no one could stop her from finishing this pot of pickled fish. With that ferocious cooking attitude, you may know that she is a carp spirit, but you may not know that she is a wolf that has been hungry for three days! until¡ª¡ª The arrival of the old man. It was Lu Qidong who opened the door. As soon as Mr. Lu entered the door, he asked in a deep voice: "I heard that the little girl and Lu Yatou were kidnapped. Where are they? Have they been rescued?" "Rescued," Lu Qidong said, "No, everyone is eating here." "No, dad, your news is really backward." Song Qingwan filled a bowl of chicken soup for him, handed it to him, and then rolled her eyes at him. "I don't know what happened yesterday until now." Mr. Lu frowned coldly, took the bowl of soup, and said angrily: "You think I do! If none of you wanted to inherit my position, why would I still be busy in the team all day long if I didn't retire at this age?" The old man is old, but he has not abdicated yet. He usually trains people in the base. The base is usually in a very remote place with poor signal and limited information. "What happened yesterday, I can receive it today and rush back. It is already very fast." "Well, well, I can't quarrel with you," Song Qingwan said, "Hurry up and sit down and eat." Mr. Lu didn't intend to quarrel. He came back just to check on the two girls. Seeing that they were fine, he felt relieved. With this peace of mind, you will naturally feel better. He didn¡¯t ask for any specific details, as long as everything was fine. Just as he was about to sit down, he seemed to see something from the corner of his eye: "Huh?" Mr. Lu frowned tightly and looked over. A dazzling red color instantly came into view: "Girl, what is that painted on your neck?" "Fish!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Little Lu Li was praised by her aunt and grandpa for the fish. Even her aunt and good uncle thought the fish was very pretty. When her grandpa asked, she couldn't help but want to show off and said: "Grandpa, isn't this fish beautiful?" Song Qingwan¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°Oops.¡± Even Lu Anran¡¯s usually calm expression changed accordingly. Lu Qidong: "?" Yu Zheng: "?" Soon, they found out. ¡°It looks so good!¡± Mr. Lu was furious: "It's so gaudy! It's so ugly! It doesn't look good at all! Who gave you the tattoo? Was it your aunt, your grandpa, or both of them together? I knew they wouldn't do anything good!" Lu Qidong: "??" Song Qingwan: "???" ?A personal attack is too much. After Mr. Lu finished speaking, he looked directly at Song Qingwan and the others, puffing his beard and staring: "You guys are going too far! This girl is still so young, so why don't you take her to get a tattoo? Have you ever considered" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 887 It¡¯s really possible to cut them all off "No, not Dad." Song Qingwan saw that the little girl was about to cry, so she quickly pulled her away: "This is not a tattoo! It really isn't!" "Nonsense, what is this if it's not a tattoo?" Mr. Lu: "Don't tell me that they were painted on! I'm old, but I'm not blind yet! Besides, the tattoos you all have are all messy things, just like ghost talismans! If you ask me, ghost talismans are prettier than this! Hurry up and wash it for me! What does a tattoo look like at such a young age!" Lu Qidong looked at the little Loli who was aggrieved, with tears in her eyes, and could hardly eat. She covered the old man's mouth tightly and said quickly: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m begging you, just shut up!¡± The old man struggled, but he was really angry: "Shut up! You dare to admit it even if you dare to do it? You are so brave that you even dare to get a tattoo" With tattoos on my body, when I grow up, if I want to be a soldier or do other things, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it! ¡° Moreover, there are now full-body physical examinations for high school entrance examinations and college entrance examinations. As long as you have a tattoo, even if it is washed, there will still be a mark, which will be recorded in the file. Doesn¡¯t this ruin the child¡¯s life? Song Qingwan had learned about the old man's stubbornness. Back then, she was scolded by the old man from head to toe, front to back, for a whole day, saying that she was immoral and disgraceful to the family tradition. He even asked her, Let her see among the women in the team, which one can wear nail polish or black nail polish! Song Qingwan has an open mind, and of course she is too lazy to deal with this old stubbornness whose thinking is still in the feudal era. Not only did she apply black nail polish, but she also painted it in blue, white, and pink. All in all, it was colorful, which made the old man very angry. Song Qingwan directly called Yu Zheng over, and then the furious Mr. Lu was dragged outside like a dog to death by Lu Qidong and Yu Zheng. "You two you two are treasonous! Do you know that you are treasonous? Treason! Do you still remember that I am your father!" The little Loli looked back, pursed her lips, sniffed, and choked with sobs: "Don't ever turn into a fish again" It¡¯s over. The child¡¯s confidence was shaken. Song Qingwan looked embarrassed. "However, anyone who accepts being called ugly three times a day may not be able to bear it, let alone a little girl who loves beauty. Lu Junhan rubbed her little head and said two words lightly: "Not ugly." "Ugly." The little girl said sadly, "Dad, how can Lili look so ugly?" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°I told you I¡¯m not ugly, if you keep talking nonsense, are you trying to get slapped?¡± "Dad," little Loli didn't care whether she smoked or not, her voice choked with sobs: "Lili is so ugly, won't there be no children to play with in the future?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan resisted the urge to hit the child and said impatiently: "Ugly, no matter how ugly you are, I told you you are not ugly!" ¡°Dad, can you and mom, can you stuff her back into your belly and make her look more beautiful again?¡± The little girl couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. "I, I'm really ugly now Wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" The veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped out, just when Song Qingwan looked nervous, thinking that he was going to hit someone, and was about to stop him. He suddenly shook his hand, threw the chopsticks on the table, and stood up from the chair. Then, with a cold face, he went out to find the old man to settle accounts. Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Dad, you are so wicked. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later¡ª¡ª After watching the surveillance video, the old man finally knew the truth about the patterns and accepted the truth that the little girl was actually a carp spirit. Then I spent ten minutes digesting it, and another two minutes to resist the patriotic impulse to hand over the little girl who was full of blessings and a little fairy to the country. With a guilty look on his face, he came back in ashes. Song Qingwan, who was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, glanced at him and raised her eyebrows: "Hey, Dad, you're back. Are you done with your anger?" The old man was a little embarrassed and said "hmm". Then he walked up to Xiao Luli. At this moment, she no longer tied her hair into a double ponytail, but wore her hair all overThey were all put down, and now they were hanging down behind her like a dark waterfall, perfectly covering the bright red blood-like carp on the back of her neck, which was also a little weird and enchanting. Her fair and beautiful little face was wilted, her bright red mouth was pinched, and her dark and clear eyes were watery, which made it sad just to look at her. The old man looked at her, made a fist and coughed heavily, and then said solemnly: "WhatGirl, my great-grandfather thought about it carefully just now. The fish on the back of your neck actually looks pretty good, quite beautiful, and not that ugly" ¡°This familiar line, this familiarity, I thought about it carefully, this familiarity is quite beautiful Song Qingwan: "" Did my brother teach you this sentence step by step? But the little loli is still looking good. She was lying on her small desk in the living room, her long and thick eyelashes drooped, she sniffed her red nose, and choked with sobs: "Grandpa, please stop lying to me. I know I'm very ugly. Oh~ Lili is just an ugly person" As she spoke, the little girl wanted to cry again. How could she be so ugly? She is so ugly, Sister Qianqian and the others will definitely not want to play with her again in the future! ¡°Not ugly, not ugly!¡± The old man immediately panicked: "Grandpa just said the wrong thing." "Yes, Lili, your great-grandfather has bad eyesight," Song Qingwan hurriedly said: "I must have not seen it clearly before. Otherwise, why don't you let your great-grandfather take a look again?" "Yes," Lu Qidong also said: "If your great-grandfather could see it clearly, he would definitely praise the fish on the back of your neck for being so beautiful and cute. It is the best and most beautiful fish in the world!" The corners of the old man's mouth twitched: "Is it so exaggerated?" It¡¯s also the most beautiful in the world. Isn¡¯t this lying to children? Song Qingwan stepped on him fiercely, lowered her voice, but every word was threatening: "Dad, I don't blame you for holding back and making Lili cry. After all, you didn't know about it before. But if you don't give us some advice now, you still make Lili cry. Believe it or not, wait a minute. I¡¯ll let Lili curse all your fishing rods, and they¡¯ll all break overnight!¡± The old man: "" Lu Junhan just said that at certain times, little girls have the ability to make their wishes come true. This is probably also a skill that belongs to the koi gods. So, in other words, it is really possible that all of his precious fishing rods will be broken! The old man: ¡°!!!¡± ¡­¡­ Lu Qidong said a lot of words of comfort in a gentle voice. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 888: My own grandfather is not as good as a pot of sour and vegetable dead fish? It finally gave the little girl some confidence and made her willing to tie her hair up again. Lu Qidong took the comb, combed it a few times, and then pulled the rubber band to tie it up for her. Suddenly someone knocked me aside. "Go aside." Like a rogue, the old man snatched the hair, comb, and rubber band from his hand, and began to awkwardly comb the little girl's hair. Although his hands were clumsy, his words were very neat: "Hey, girl, didn't Grandpa say that, the fish behind your neck is so beautiful! Grandpa has never seen such a beautiful fish before! It's all because Grandpa was blind just now Oh, no, I was dazzled and couldn't see clearly. Now take a closer look and see how ugly this fish is. It's not ugly at all. It's so beautiful! The most beautiful fish in the world is nothing more than this!" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong looked at Song Qingwan who was smiling treacherously, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Did you put a curse on Dad? I have never seen him praise anyone so exaggeratedly, not even my mother." The old man¡¯s old-fashioned character doesn¡¯t look like he would praise others. Song Qingwan just smiled and said nothing. ¡­¡­ The little girl is actually very, very easy to coax. The old man said a few sweet words, combed her hair and tied it into two small ponytails, and she immediately became happy again. Two hours later, she came to Lu Junhan in a state of confusion: "Dad, Dad, my great-great-grandfather praised her for her beauty! He also said that she is the most beautiful fish in the world! Lili is no longer ugly, and Lili has become beautiful again!" Lu Junhan glanced at her happy look, curled up the corners of her mouth slightly, and said a faint "hmm". The little girl just went upstairs to tell her father that she became beautiful. Seeing that her father knew about it, she went downstairs again. On the white back of her neck, the dazzling little fish, as red as blood, became more beautiful and dazzling with the little girl's movements. Song Qingwan was a little worried and whispered: "This fish on the back of Lili's neck is always a big problem. Judging from Dad's reaction, you know that if others see it, they will definitely think it is a tattoo. If Lili is an adult, having a tattoo is not a strange thing, but She is only four years old and has tattoos at a young age. People who don¡¯t know may think that we are abusing Lili But we can¡¯t do it. Lili will have to let her hair down when she goes out in the future, right?" This is too unfree. Lu Qidong said: "Isn't Lili good at magic? It shouldn't be difficult for her to hide the fish, right?" "The problem is that you didn't see that Lili is happy now," Song Qingwan: "When you catch someone, you should tell them how beautiful the fish on the back of her neck is. Fortunately, we have given all the servants in the villa a compulsory holiday today. Otherwise, we really don't know how much trouble it would have caused." chaos." Song Qingwan: "But it's not much better. Just to see Chen Shuo and Yu Zheng in the living room, the little girl showed off her fish to them no less than five times." Song Qingwan: "In order to echo her, Chen Shuo and Yu Zheng almost ran out of words to echo her. At this moment, the two grown men were sitting on the sofa with frowning faces, looking up the ten thousand sentences needed to praise a fish. Well - well, it¡¯s a pity that Lili doesn¡¯t want to be a speaker. If she does, she will definitely meet someone who will talk crazy about her in the future.¡± Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "You two came to the study room early to discuss something, so Lili never found you, so she could only go back and forth to harm Chen Shuo and Yu Zheng in the living room." Song Qingwan: "Of course, Lu Anran, Dad, and Lili didn't let go either, but Dad was so smart that he found an excuse and sneaked back to his old house." Song Qingwan: "Lu Anran is a pregnant woman. After listening to Lili's words twice, she felt sleepy and lay down on the sofa to sleep. The two of them were liberated, and naturally only Yu Zheng and Chen Shuo were left. You can be tortured back and forth, just watch, now that Lili has found you, she will definitely come back later!" Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Lu Qidong¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, ¡°How come you know this matter so well?¡± Song Qingwan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Because I was the first person to be harmed by Lili and listened to her praise me no less than ten times. Otherwise, why do you think I came to you? It¡¯s not to hide from Lili!¡± Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong looked at Song Qingwan's tortured look and coughed lightly: "This kid, when he gets happy, he inevitably wants to talk to others.?Share, cough, it will be fine after a while¡± Before Lu Qidong finished speaking, the little girl who just ran downstairs came up again as Song Qingwan said. Song Qingwan spread her hands: "Look, what did I say?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Actually, the little girl didn¡¯t plan to come up again so soon. The main reason was that she just came downstairs and realized that she seemed to have forgotten to tell her grandfather that she became beautiful. She had only told her father just now. So, the little Loli ran back again. Lu Qidong was optimistic and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s good that Lili is here, let¡¯s think of a way to see if we can let her hide the fish by herself.¡± Song Qingwan: "If you want to go, you can go." She won¡¯t do this kind of thing that will make the little girl cry. Lu Qidong paused and said decisively: "Xiao Hanhan, come on! Dad believes in you, you are the best!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" In fact, they didn¡¯t need to say much, Lu Junhan also planned to let the little girl hide the conspicuous fish pattern. He waved to the little girl: "Come here." The little Loli hesitated for a moment: "Dad, can I come over later? I also want to tell grandpa about how beautiful I have become." Lu Qidong: "" No need to. Lu Junhan said calmly: "Come here now, I will add a chicken drumstick to you tonight." The little Loli looked at Lu Qidong and then at Lu Junhan, her little fat face hesitant. Lu Junhan added slowly: "Add another pot of pickled fish." Xiao Luli: "!!!" Pickled fish! The little girl abandoned her grandfather in an instant and chose her father. She ran over and looked up at her fair face, her dark eyes clear and clean: "Dad, why did you ask Lili to come over?" Lu Qidong: "" What? "My grandfather is not as good as a pot of sour and vegetable dead fish?" But now is not the time to think about that¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong held their breath. I thought Lu Junhan would be like a loving father and tell the little girl a story about "tattoos" in a gentle tone. Or, in a reasonable and persuasive way, tell the little girl the consequences and dangers of having this "tattoo" known to others. Then he slowly guided the little girl to hide the "tattoo". If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 889 As expected of us, the Lu family! Who knows, Lu Junhan was more direct: "Use a spell to hide the fish behind your neck." Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" We don¡¯t ask you to be a truly loving father, but isn¡¯t it a little bad to be so direct? "Why?" Sure enough, the little Loli was shocked, glanced at Lu Junhan timidly, and whispered, "Is it too ugly?" Lu Qidong: "!!!" Song Qingwan: "!!!" Lu Junhan ignored their urgent and anxious expressions and just said: "No." The little girl patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief, "Why is that?" "Because it's so beautiful," Lu Junhan said expressionlessly, "so it has to be hidden." The little Loli was suspicious: "Really?" Lu Junhan: "Yeah." The little girl frowned: "But why do I think you are lying to me, dad? No! You must be lying to me, dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her and sneered: "I am your father, would I lie to you?" "Yes!" The little Loli replied simply, without any hesitation. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan didn't bother to pay attention to her, and just stated: "Because if you don't hide it, the fish will be snatched away by others soon." "No way!" The little girl vowed: "I will protect it! Just like I protect a little rabbit! I won't let anyone take it away!" As she said that, the little girl patted her favorite bunny bag with her little hands. But the next second, the little rabbit fell into Lu Junhan's big hand. The man looked at the little Lolita¡¯s shocked face with round eyes and raised his eyebrows: ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone snatch it away? Then what is this thing I snatched from my hand?¡± Little Loli: "" The little girl held it in for a while before she finally said: "Dad, please give me back my rabbit!" Lu Junhan simply said: "Hide your fish for me first." "don't want!" The little loli has a hundred unwillingnesses: ¡°My Yuyu is very beautiful, I haven¡¯t shown it to Sister Qianqian and the others yet!¡± Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were furious. Fortunately, I haven¡¯t shown it to Qu Qianqian and the others yet. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many people would know about the fish on the back of the little girl¡¯s neck. They want to hide the identity of the little girl Carp Spirit. Naturally, the less people know about this kind of fish pattern, the better. "OK." Lu Junhan was very easy to talk to. He glanced at the innocent little bunny bag and said lightly: "Hurry up and show them your fish." The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. But Lu Junhan said nonchalantly: "Just in time, when you leave, I will strangle this rabbit to death." Little Loli: "!!!" In the end, the little girl reluctantly hid her beautiful fish for the life of her rabbit father. And once the fish is gone, the little girl will naturally have no way to show off to others. Because of this, she felt depressed for a long time. She felt that her father was so bad that he could even do something to her, and even wanted to strangle herself. It was really too much. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the extra chicken legs and pickled fish at dinner that Xiao Luli cheered up again. ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan initially went to Sanya to record the show to prevent the little girl from being captured by Mr. Xuan in Haicheng. Now Mr. Xuan and his subordinates have returned to their world, and they shouldn't be able to come back for a while. Xiao Luli naturally has to go to school. Of course, the last fourth episode of the program will not be recorded again. Those who have money are all uncles. Jian Chenglang neither dared nor would say anything. At that time, Lu Junhan specifically asked the kindergarten to start its winter vacation half a month in advance in order to take little Lu Li to Sanya to record a program. They didn¡¯t even let the little girl take the final exam. According to the system of Haicheng Kindergarten, the results of the final exam are generally the class placement standards for the start of the next semester. There is no final exam now, so we can only take the semester exam instead. ????????? At that time, the winter vacation was started in advance, and the agreement was that the final exams would be canceled and replaced with the opening exams for the next year. Therefore, in a few days, Xiao Luli and the others will have to go to school as soon as school starts.?The school exams are about to begin. But the test paper was the final test paper of last semester. In order to avoid confusion, they are collectively referred to as "final exams". In the past few days, the four little guys have been reviewing intensely. It¡¯s soon the day when school starts. Haicheng Kindergarten produces results unexpectedly quickly. The first night of school. Song Qingwan received a letter from the teacher about the little girl¡¯s grades in the school entrance exam, which was also the final exam. Except for Chinese, which was ¡°good¡±, the grades in other subjects were all ¡°excellent¡±. The total score is the first in the class and year. But Song Qingwan was stunned. In fact, Haicheng Kindergarten did not announce the ranking on the spot. Results and rankings are sent to parents individually. Only parents know where their children are ranked. Therefore, when Song Qingwan received the report card with the ranking "1" written on it, she thought she had seen it wrong, but she only had the little girl's results in her hand, and no other children's results for comparison. I had no choice but to send a video to the class teacher and chat with him for a while. After confirming that the little girl¡¯s score is indeed first, not last. Song Qingwan was speechless for a long time. It was simply much more shocking than when I found out that the little girl was a carp spirit. Lu Qidong accepted it well: "Normally, Lili's luck has always been very good. Many of the test papers are multiple-choice questions. Just in the multiple-choice questions, Lili is able to outperform the others by a large margin." What Lu Qidong said was true, but the head teacher misunderstood it and thought he meant that the child's ability to do so well in the exam was all due to luck. He frowned, "Parent, I don't know what caused you to have such a wrong idea. But let me tell you the truth, your child is really outstanding." "Lu Li, this child, may sometimes have wild and erratic thinking that makes people laugh or cry, but you have probably never seen her in class. Among all the children, she is the most serious in class and asks the most questions after class. that one." "Furthermore, during this final exam, which was the exam at the beginning of school, I went to watch every exam. Among all the children, Lu Li was the only one who would write down the answers to each multiple-choice question on scratch paper. The process, especially mathematics, is very clear and clear.¡± "So, her ability to get the first place in the exam is definitely not due to luck, but to her own strength!" Although Lu Qidong didn't mean what the teacher thought, but because the teacher valued the little girl, he still didn't defend himself and quickly apologized to the teacher. After the video call ends¡ª¡ª Lu Qidong couldn't help but smile teasingly: "We Lili can obviously rely on luck, but we must rely on strength?" Song Qingwan also laughed: "Sure enough! As expected of us, you are a member of the Lu family!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 890 What¡¯s going on? Chen Shuo: "" ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t seen how she usually drives several of her subordinates crazy. "If you still can't get the first place, I'm really sorry for the senior management of the hospital who got angry at the hospital just because they helped the little girl with her homework. That night, Song Qingwan found a prize frame and framed the girl¡¯s first-place report card. It hung brightly on the TV in the living room. To this end, she specially summoned Lu Anran, Yu Zheng, Lu Qidong, and even Lu Junhan to the living room. That posture is quite grand as if you want to cut the ribbon and let everyone come to witness it. Mr. Lu, who was sitting on the sofa, was very disdainful: "Isn't it just to win a small final first place? As for such a huge effort? When her father was her age, he didn't know how many international first place awards he won! The certificates couldn't fit in a room! That's all. You made a fuss.¡± "Her dad is her dad, and she is her. This is the first time Lili has won first place. Of course she has to frame it," Song Qingwan straightened the award frame: "By the way, Dad, why are you here? We didn't seem to call you, right?" "You still have the nerve to say this!" The old man was about to get irritable when suddenly the cell phone in his hand rang, and his irritable expression suddenly turned into showing off: "Hey, yes, yes, I am in the Lu family now. Yes, the news is correct. My great-granddaughter is so smart. There are so many people in the exam at the beginning of school, and she actually got the first place. It's true. First, I have already come to her father to confirm!" Old man: "Yes, yes, I didn't expect it. You said it's so rare to be the first, right? Especially in a high-end kindergarten like Haicheng Kindergarten, it's even more difficult. After all, the difficulty of the test paper, especially It¡¯s as difficult as the final exam paper, but it can¡¯t be compared to kindergartens outside!¡± The old man: "She is much better than her father in this regard. Her father has never gotten first place in the kindergarten exam! I don't know what kind of mess he is doing all day long, and he has a lot of certificates and trophies. It¡¯s useless! So, no, her father didn¡¯t even go to kindergarten and had to go directly to elementary school. Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Anran: "" Yu Zheng: "" "They have seen what the so-called double-dealing is." The little girl was shocked. She whispered to Lu Junhan next to her: "Dad, it turns out that you have never been to kindergarten?" No wonder he is dumber than her. Lu Junhan: "" Immediately afterwards, the topic seemed to turn to the next one, and the old man got up and went outside to answer the phone. Song Qingwan has also straightened the award frame: "Lili, in order to celebrate your first place, we are going to reward you with something. Look, what is it!" With that said, Song Qingwan took out a huge gift box from under the coffee table, and then opened it¡ª¡ª The little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up and she shouted directly: ¡°Barbie doll!¡± That is a very beautiful and elegant silver-haired Barbie doll. The workmanship is fine, the details of the makeup are clear, and it is as tall as a little girl. Song Qingwan smiled and said: "How about Lili, do you like it? This is a gift from aunt, grandpa, aunt, good uncle, and your father, we will give it to you together!" "like!" The little girl hugged the doll that was as big as her, with a giggle on her delicate and beautiful face: "Auntie, Lili loves you so much!" Song Qingwan rubbed her little head and smiled: "As long as you like it." ¡­¡­ On the second day, the entire Lu family was immersed in joy. The little girl won the first place, and she was even happier than Song Qingwan and the others. Qu Sinian and the others also heard about this and sent congratulatory messages one after another, feeling sincerely happy for the little girl. "But after all, they were tutoring and writing homework together, and Qu Qianqian's grades were not much different. Qu Qianqian ranks fourth in the class and fourth in her year. Jian Xiyan is slightly better, ranking second in the class and second in the year. The total score is only two points lower than Xiao Luli. "Xiao Luli's writing in Chinese was very poor. Reading the whole essay would make the marking teacher furious, but she did very well in the math test, with a perfect score of 100.   And the Jianxi proverbs are good in English and Chinese, and they can read a lot, but they are lagging behind in mathematics. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and had to rely on English and Chinese language subjects together to pull it back, which shows how bad it is. Jian Chenglang accepted it well. The Jian family was originally a scholarly family, so his brother had a genetic mutation that was excellent in mathematics and good at doing business. And Jian Xiyan just changed the genes that his brother accidentally mutated back. As for Zhang Yiming, he is not good at studying, and his grades are naturally not as good as those of the other three friends. But after all, he is in Kindergarten Class 1, a key class. No matter how bad he is, he is still better than other classes. ¡°Moreover, before the exam, Zhang Dazhuang was worried a lot and found tutors from various famous schools to give Zhang Yiming tutoring. In the end, Zhang Yiming ranked sixth in the class and sixth in his year. Because of the sudden change in the Song family, Song Wanwan had already dropped out of school and followed her father Song Chengze to the capital to develop, and did not participate in the entrance exam this time. Therefore, out of the original eight people in the class, only seven are left. Zhang Yiming is second to last in the class. But as long as he is not ranked last, Zhang Dazhuang will be very satisfied. Generally speaking, the four dads are very happy with the results of this semester exam. Who knows, on the second night of school, the head teacher suddenly called Song Qingwan. There was deep apology and guilt in his words: "Sorry, Aunt Lili, there is something I have to tell you." Song Qingwan suddenly had a bad feeling: "What's going on?" "It's like this. We found out today that we forgot to mark a classmate's test paper after we collected it. After finishing the correction, we discovered that this classmate's total score happened to be two points higher than Lu Li's. so¡­¡­" Song Qingwan interrupted him coldly: "So, you are trying to say that we Lili are not number one at all. We were all happy yesterday for nothing, right?" The head teacher was embarrassed and kept apologizing: "This is indeed our mistake" Song Qingwan hung up the phone with a cold face. There are no secrets in the kindergarten. Even if the head teacher has not reissued the report card to the parents, in an instant, the news that Xiao Luli is not number one, but actually someone else is number one, has spread throughout the upper circles of Haicheng. Especially the old man, his face was simply swollen! How come you went out in a high-profile and showy manner yesterday, and why you came back in ashes today. "What exactly is going on?" As soon as the old man entered the Lu family's door, he couldn't help but said angrily: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 891 The real daughter of the Jiang family "Isn't it ranked first? How come it's only one day and it's ranked second?" Although second is also a good ranking, most people will always only see the first, but not the second. Especially since Haicheng Kindergarten is still run by the Lu family, the mistake in ranking and the fact that Xiao Luli fell from first to second are undoubtedly hurting the Lu family's reputation. The entire circle is looking at the Lu family. joke. Lu Qidong was helpless: "Dad, what time has it been? Can't you just shut up!" "Shut up?" The old man said irritably, "Why should I shut up? I only want to see you" When he suddenly saw the little girl sitting on the sofa with red eyes and pitiful appearance, who looked like she was about to cry, the old man stopped talking immediately. Everyone is present in the living room, but the atmosphere is extra dead, completely different from the joyful atmosphere yesterday. The little Loli sniffed with red eyes and went to drag out yesterday's Barbie doll. Her big black and clear eyes were full of crystal tears, and she choked with sobs: "Auntie, Lili didn't, didn't get first place, so I'll give this back to you" "Actually, Song Qingwan didn't tell the little girl about No. 1, but the little girl heard about it from the teacher. I know she is not number one, but another child is. It¡¯s inevitable to feel a little sad. "No, no, no," Song Qingwan felt distressed: "Our Lili is very good and even got second place. Can Auntie give this Barbie doll to you?" The little girl rubbed her eyes and cried sadly: "But, but the first place is even more powerful." Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips. He never felt that ranking first in the exam was important. Lu Junhan has always taken first place in exams since he was a child. First, for him, it will only make him feel that this test paper is not difficult. He would rather get second or third place, which also means that this kind of test paper is challenging. But unfortunately, he never encountered a challenging test paper and then graduated from college. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 11:30, 11:17 But now, seeing this little thing crying so miserably over a small final exam, I feel a little unspeakably irritated. The second one is not good. It shows that there is still room for improvement. What¡¯s so good about being first? In the end, the little girl cried once and felt much better. What makes Song Qingwan happy is that Xiao Luli didn¡¯t blame anyone, nor did she blame the classmate who took her first place. "But I feel sad that I was really stupid, and I only got second place in the exam and didn't get first place." It makes my aunt, grandpa, great-grandfather and dad happy in vain. "How is it, Lili is asleep?" Lu Qidong was pacing back and forth at the door of the little girl's bedroom. When he saw Song Qingwan coming out, he quickly asked. Even Mr. Lu looked over nervously. The girl was the second best. They were really embarrassed and even slapped in the face. After all, they were so high-profile the day before. But if you think about it carefully, the saddest thing is probably that girl. "Sleeping." Song Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "She told the baby in Lu Anran's belly that she would try her best to get the first place in the exam next time, which would make us all happy. Then, she held her father's hand, and that was it. Fell asleep." Lu Qidong and the others looked a little complicated. Lu Qidong sighed: "It's all our fault. We shouldn't have been so happy yesterday. I'm afraid Lili thought we would only be happy if she came first in the exam." Song Qingwan also sighed: "I didn't expect it either. I just saw Lili get first place in the exam for the first time in her life, and I was just happy for her. Who would have thought that she misunderstood it. In fact, now that I think about it, second place is actually pretty good." , after all, I thought Lili would come last in the exam!" The old man stopped talking. He is probably the most guilty person here. Yesterday he was the most flamboyant and high-profile one. ¡°If that girl is forced to have some psychological problem that she must get the first place in the exam, he will die of guilt. Lu Qidong seemed to have thought of something and frowned: "However, how could a teacher in Haicheng Kindergarten make such a low-level mistake? He missed correcting the test paper. If it were placed in other more ordinary kindergartens, I'm afraid this kind of mistake would not happen!" Song Qingwan whispered: "I have asked and had people check it. It is indeed due to the teacher's negligence that the correction was missed."?Exam paper. " Lu Qidong did not accept this explanation and said in a deep voice: "Then it is impossible that all the test papers of all subjects have been missed at the same time, right?" To say that one subject and two subjects were missed, it can also be said that the teacher did not pay attention, or when correcting the test paper, the teacher turned the pages too fast, causing the two test papers to be turned at the same time, and one was missed. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Teachers from several subjects have forgotten to correct it, right? ¡° Moreover, the test paper that I forgot to correct was still the same person¡¯s test paper. "Listen to me first." Song Qingwan whispered: "Brother, you should still remember that Song Wanwan dropped out of school midway through last semester. At that time, the school immediately found someone to take Song Wanwan's place. The girl's surname was Jiang and she was from the Jiang family in Haicheng. .¡± "You meanJiang Xue?" Lu Qidong actually really didn't want to mention this name that was very similar to "Jiang Xue", but at this moment, he frowned and said: "But I remember that the little girl's grades were not very good. At least, in several in-class tests last semester, her total score was not as high as Zhang Yiming's, and she was almost at the bottom of the class." "But what I want to say is not her, but another person." Song Qingwan said. ¡­¡­ Lu Anran left not long after. Lu Junhan in the room picked up the sleeping little girl and placed her back in her own half of the sleeping area. The man lowered his eyes and watched her change places. She was still sleeping like a little pig. She was immovable and unconscious. She might not even know that she was betrayed. He immediately raised a cold brow and pinched her chubby little face with his slender white fingers. The tears that had not yet dried on them soon wetted the rough fingertips. After a long time, the man with a cold face let out a "tsk" sound: "It's useless to get second place in the exam and cry like this." The only thing that responded to him was the sweet snoring of the little girl sleeping very sweetly. I¡¯m afraid she has forgotten all about first and second place. After that, the man left the bedroom, and Song Qingwan and the others were no longer at the door. But Chen Shuo hurriedly came up to greet him: "Master Lu, we found out. The student who missed correcting the test paper this time is a member of the Jiang family, and his name is Jiang Xue. However, this Jiang Xue's background is a bit complicated. Just this name represents two people." Chen Shuo also didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t check. He was shocked when he checked. It turns out that Jiang Xue, the daughter of the Jiang family who was at the bottom of the class last semester, is not her biological child. And Jiang Xue, who is really his biological child, came to the door on his own a few days ago. After identification, it was found that the Jiang Xue found was the real daughter of the Jiang family. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 892 What a composition wizard In fact, it stands to reason that the fake Jiang Xue has been getting along with the Jiang family for so many years. The relationship between them is naturally not something that can be easily erased by blood relationship with the real Jiang Xue who has only met once. But I don¡¯t know what Jiang Xue really did. In short, in just a few days, the Jiang family accepted her. They also kicked the fake Jiang Xue, who was only four years old, out of the house and sent her to an orphanage. And the fake Jiang Xue¡¯s place in Haicheng Kindergarten was naturally given to the real Jiang Xue. Seeing this, Chen Shuo had to sigh with emotion at the power of blood ties. ¡°The child who had been with her for three or four years was thrown into the orphanage as soon as she was told that she would be thrown into the orphanage. The Jiang family did not visit her in the next few days. They really didn¡¯t care about her life or death at all. So, just like that, the real Jiang Xue took the place of the fake Jiang Xue and took part in the entrance examination. Although the real Jiang Xue and the fake Jiang Xue have the same name, they are two different people after all. The files, genes, test scores, and student cards in the kindergarten all belong to the fake Jiang Xue and have nothing to do with the real Jiang Xue. Therefore, if the real Jiang Xue takes up the fake Jiang Xue¡¯s place in Haicheng Kindergarten. All the information about the fake Jiang Xue had to be changed, and the school had to make various preparations for the real Jiang Xue to enter school, as well as re-collect her fingerprints and apply for a new reading card. After this series, there are many things to do. And the teacher who took Zhen Jiang Xue to deal with these trivial matters was so busy that he forgot about the exam at the beginning of the semester. When I was reminded by Zhen Jiang Xue, I remembered that the first exam of the semester had already started ten minutes ago. Ten minutes is enough for other children to be completely immersed in the topic. In order not to disturb other children from doing the questions, the teacher could only open a separate exam classroom for Jiang Xue. Lu Li and the others took the exam for a whole day. " And Jiang Xue took the exam in the new classroom, and the exam lasted for one day. Chen Shuo said: "Master Lu, I watched the examination room surveillance. Jiang Xue did not cheat. According to the invigilator at the time, Jiang Xue wrote every question very carefully. It seems that she is someone with two brushes. But because of Jiang Xue's The test paper was a new examination room that was opened separately. When the test papers for the entire grade were compiled, Jiang Xue's test paper was not included in the examination room. As a result, although Jiang Xue's test paper was collected by the invigilator, it was kept sealed. Status, no one was correcting. Without grades, there was naturally no ranking. Finally, I heard that Jiang Xue saw that other students had grades, but she did not, so she took the initiative to ask the teacher. The teacher then discovered that her test paper had not been graded. Corrected." Needless to say, they also know what happens next. After grading all of Jiang Xue¡¯s test papers, Jiang Xue¡¯s overall score was just a few points higher than Xiao Luli¡¯s. Became number one. Xiao Luli could only retreat to second place. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t say a word. Chen Shuo followed Lu Junhan to the study room and took out several stacks of test papers from his arms. "These are the test papers for everyone in Little Miss's kindergarten. All subjects are here. Jiang Xue's test papers were also included today. I looked at it. If Little Miss hadn't failed in the Chinese composition, she would have lost the Chinese subject. I only got a small 'good' score, but the overall score could be higher." Even if Xiao Luli passed the essay, her total score would be more than ten points higher than Jiang Xue's. The problem is that her essay failed, and her essay score out of 30 was only in the single digits. It seems that the young lady is very lucky. If it hadn't been for this exam, the math subject would have been very difficult. Not only did the test cover elementary school knowledge, but also some Mathematical Olympiad questions. As a result, the math scores for the whole year were very low. Only the young lady unexpectedly got it. Full marks in math. ??????????????????????????????? Otherwise, given that their little lady failed the Chinese composition, she is the first in the grade, and I am afraid it will not be her turn. Speaking of this, Chen Shuo suddenly noticed that in addition to various confidential documents of the company, there was also a colorful kindergarten composition guide book with cartoon characters on the table in their famous Mr. Lu's study room. That cute and childish cover looks extra out of place among the pile of very mature black and gold patent leather financial and economic books on the table. Chen Shuo fell into silence. No need for him to say anything, Mr. Lu already knew where his daughter¡¯s score was missing. But judging from the way Major General Lu presented the kindergarten composition book, is he planning to teach the young lady to write composition himself? That¡¯s great. You must know that Mr. Lu is not only a strong logical thinker,, even the formatting and structure of editing language and text are very good. He had heard from Director Lu that when Mr. Lu wrote essays when he was a child, he could write a new essay with full marks by reading the example essay a few times. He could even draw inferences about other cases. He could write better essays on the same essay topic than the example essays. Excellent, more like a model essay. Mr. Lu¡¯s teacher used to take Mr. Lu¡¯s essays to the city to participate in competitions. I heard that Mr. Lu¡¯s essays were even included in the full score essay book for the college entrance examination, middle school entrance examination, and primary school entrance examination. Of course, Chen Shuo heard all this from Director Lu, Lu Qidong, and Mr. Lu. Lu Junhan sat behind the desk. He didn't look at other subjects, especially mathematics. He taught the little guy's mathematics. Although it was scattered, it was full of calculations. He only taught it for less than a week. But what level was she? , Lu Junhan knows it all too well. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????""""" But at the very least, logical thinking was inherited from her father. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????? can basically understand math problems and can even draw inferences from one example to solve more difficult questions, which is very smart. In short, as long as it is not a language-related question, but a question like calculation or mathematical graphics solution, which requires mental operation and careful thinking, there is only one answer, and there is no room for Xiao Luli to let his own divergence go. topic. She can do very well. And the reason why her Chinese composition died so miserably was largely because the title of this composition was: My Day. This topic is so broad that you can write about anything. So you can imagine how much freedom Xiao Luli had when writing the essay. If Chen Shuo read it correctly, their lovely little lady¡¯s day consists of beating her father from morning till night. She beat her father when she got up in the morning, beat her father while watching TV, and beat her father after lunch. One day passed, and she finally beat her father to death. She fell asleep happily. Who knows, when I woke up, I realized, oh, it turns out this was just a dream. The little girl sat on the bed and suddenly cried sadly. Then, she was beaten by her father. So, the little girl cried louder. Chen Shuo: "" I have to say that their little lady is really a genius at writing. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 893 Dad will definitely die of joy Look at the twist in the ending of this essay. Maybe you can write suspense novels when you grow up! ¡­¡­ Just when Chen Shuo was thinking about it, Lu Junhan reached out and took the pile of Chinese language test papers. The test papers for each subject are bound according to grade ranking. And the first test paper is naturally Jiang Xue¡¯s. The second test paper belongs to Xiao Luli. The only difference in scores between Xiao Luli and Jiang Xue is in composition. Jiang Xue's composition score is 30 points, while Xiao Luli's score is only 8 points. These 8 points may be due to her many handwritings. The sympathy points given to her are mainly due to the fact that she beat her father. His thoughts are not very positive. If the teacher gives her high marks, then there may be something wrong with the teacher's mind. For example, Jiang Xue's composition is very, very well written. There is not a single pinyin in the whole article. It also uses many characters and words that have not been learned in kindergarten. There are even idioms. The sentence structure uses metaphors, personification, Parallelism is very catchy to read and has a long meaning. In short, the article is not a novice, nor does it look like it could be written by a kindergartener. The first page of the Chinese language test paper contains multiple-choice questions, fill-in-the-blank questions, connection questions, and look at pictures to talk, while the entire page on the back is composed of essay questions. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even look at it, he just turned the page of the first test paper belonging to Jiang Xue, obviously not interested in Jiang Xue¡¯s Chinese test paper. He was about to continue flipping through it to see what the hell that little guy had written in his essay, but he couldn't even get a passing grade. Suddenly, Lu Junhan's eyes stopped. Seeing this, Chen Shuo said, "The young lady is actually very good. She didn't deduct a single point for the Chinese language questions. She got full marks for all of them. She only missed points for the composition" Speaking of this, Chen Shuo suddenly noticed that what Lu Junhan was looking at was not the question in front of Xiao Luli at all, but Jiang Xue¡¯s composition. Chen Shuo paused, thinking that Lu Junhan wanted to manipulate Jiang Xue's composition and ask the teacher to change her composition score again. But it¡¯s hard to deduct points for an essay like this! He also wants the little lady to be number one, but he can¡¯t deduct points for an essay that a discerning person can tell at a glance is a perfect score. Isn¡¯t it good at other subjects? Chen Shuo suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but still gritted his teeth and said: "Mr. Lu, I have read Jiang Xue's composition before. There are no big problems and I can't find anything wrong. Moreover, the writing style is very calm and calm, and there is still some sharp edge. There are even many new words and phrases. It has far exceeded the level of composition written by people in kindergarten. Such a composition cannot be overstated as a model essay¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan interrupted him expressionlessly: "I know." Chen Shuo was stunned. I didn¡¯t react for a moment. Lu Junhan looked away from Jiang Xue's composition, and said in a cold voice without emotion: "Because this is what I wrote in elementary school." Chen Shuo: "?" Chen Shuo: "??" Chen Shuo: "!!!" ¡­¡­ After a good sleep at night, the little loli came back to life, and the sadness from yesterday was no longer visible on her face. After breakfast, she was carrying a small pink schoolbag. After changing her shoes at the door, she looked up at her fair and delicate fat face, with two long ponytails swaying behind her head, and her big black and clear breasts. Her eyes make her whole person soft and cute. She waved her little hand to Lu Junhan, who was sitting at the dining table, and her little voice was full of energy, young and crisp, like a chirping little sparrow: ¡°Dad, Dad, I¡¯m going to school and trying my best to get first place in the exam!¡± The little girl is still very optimistic. If she didn¡¯t get the first place in the exam this time, she will try again next time! Song Qingwan couldn't help but said: "Lili, actually" Lu Junhan said lightly "Yeah": "Go ahead." Song Qingwan: "" "Okay!" With that said, little Loli said goodbye to Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, Lu Anran, Yu Zheng and Chen Shuo. Afterwards, carrying her small schoolbag, she turned around and followed the driver happily away. Lu Qidong smiled and sighed: "Our Lili is not discouraged and has the courage to move forward. When we grow up, we will not be able to do anything." Song Qingwan also sighed: "Yes, actually, I would say, this incident is not a bad thing. At least Lili's character has been tempered." Chen Shuo, who knew everything next to him, looked at his nose and heart, and thought to himself, what are you going to do?It¡¯s weird to think about it. I don¡¯t know who almost went to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife yesterday, ready to chop down the blind Chinese language marking teacher. ¡­¡­ Little Luli carried her small schoolbag to the kindergarten. Qu Qianqian and the others have also heard about the little girl's first place becoming second place. The main reason is that there are no secrets that can be hidden in the circle. Even if Qu Sinian and the others don't tell them, the servants will inevitably spread the news. Even several classmates in the class heard the news from their parents and came to ask Xiao Luli if it was true that she was no longer number one. The little girl was a little frustrated, but she still admitted: "Yes, I am in second place. The teacher must have made a mistake in my previous first place." Qu Qianqian hurriedly said: "It's okay, sister Lili, your second place is pretty impressive, I'm only fifth!" Because Jiang Xue became number one, Qu Qianqian¡¯s original fourth place also dropped to fifth. Zhang Yiming was optimistic, "I went from sixth place to seventh place, hehehe, but it's okay. Fortunately, I'm not the last one." Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and wrote seriously on the writing board: Sister Lili, you are number one in mathematics. Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, Sister Lili, you have perfect scores in math! You are also the first in math!¡± Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Yes! Thank you, brother Xiyan, you are such a good person!¡± So happy! She has the first place again! She wants to go back and tell her father. Dad will definitely die of joy! ¡­¡­ On the other side, Jiang Xue was sitting not far away, listening to their childish words with an extraordinarily dismissive expression. Jiang Xueoh, no, it should be Jiang Xue. She frowned and said coldly: "System, why haven't the luck reward for first place in the school exam arrived yet?" System: [Wait a minute, my task is not completed yet. I should wait for the teacher to announce the ranking results. The system will detect it before issuing rewards to you. ¡¿ Jiang Xue was impatient: "When will we wait? Isn't this already a certainty? Who doesn't know now that I, Jiang Xue, am the number one in my class and my grade!" Since Jiang Xue died a few days ago, she has had a serious psychological shadow. Whenever the luck value decreases or random tasks are released, her luck value may be deducted. She couldn't help but feel frightened, fearing that she would die because her luck value dropped to zero like before. A few days ago, after Jiang Xue was hit by a car and flew out again, she still had 1% of her luck value left. The system is about to fail the task of talking to Lu Junhan for three sentences. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 894 Just don¡¯t do so well in the exam next time. By then, if the mission fails, Jiang Xue will have 10% of his luck deducted, and he will still end up dead, unable to even keep this 1%. So, at the critical moment, the system forcibly took away the remaining 1% of Jiang Xue's luck value. With the meager luck of 1%, I took a serious gamble. It pulled Jiang Xue¡¯s soul out of her body and spent a lot of its own energy to find a suitable host for Jiang Xue. Because the luck value of 1% is too low, and the energy of the system is not enough. In the end, he could only reluctantly possess a three or four-year-old girl who was about to die. Fortunately, the little girl has a poor mother who loves her. Although she has no money, she has unconditional trust in the little girl. Jiang Xue can absorb her luck. Moreover, the little girl is probably not as popular as others in the village. Yes, there are many friends playing with her. Jiang Xue sucked a lot of their luck points and finally recovered. But it is not enough. They are just ordinary people, and their own luck is not much. Jiang Xue wants her luck value to become higher, or even reach 100%, so she can only find a way to find someone with a very high luck value. System: [In order to save you before, I consumed a lot of energy, and now I need a lot of luck points to fill it up. If you want to talk about urgency, I am more urgent than you! But then the task was not issued by me, it was forced by me internally, and I had no way to control its direction! All we can do is wait. ¡¿ Jiang Xue didn¡¯t know what she was thinking of, but finally said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait.¡± "In fact, Jiang Xue felt like a mirror in her heart. The system spent a lot of effort to save her because it knew her very well and knew that she had the ambition to climb up and become a god. She can help the system gain countless luck points. If the system were to find another host, she would never be so cooperative with it. Nor will she be like her, who spends her luck points on the system to redeem props whenever she encounters difficulties. Jiang Xue has never seen the prop mall mentioned by the system. The system itself has the final say on what props and how many luck points are needed to redeem them each time. During the process of exchanging props, did the system steal some of her luck points? Jiang Xue guessed that there definitely was. Jiang Xue has been cooperating with the system for a long time, and has vaguely noticed that the system seems to exist and live based on the luck value. ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so desperate to get her luck points. Jiang Xue even suspected that the system said that it spent a lot of energy to save her. This energy refers to the luck value that the system had obtained from her before, corrupted and saved. She wants luck points in order to become the way of heaven. Why does the system have so many luck points? ¡°If you say it¡¯s just to live, Jiang Xue doesn¡¯t believe it. But no matter what, she and the system each get what they need. The system will only save her once. ¡°After her rebirth this time, if she no longer behaves well or dies in the end, the system will definitely be disappointed with her. Turn to look for a new host again. In other words, if she dies again this time, she is really dead. Jiang Xue is naturally afraid. The prerequisite for immortality is to have enough luck! As long as she has enough luck, she can't die even if she wants to. The first two times, Jiang Xue failed to complete Lu Junhan¡¯s random tasks. This made Jiang Xue realize that Lu Junhan might not be as easy to deal with as she thought, and his huge luck might not be as easy to get. Rather than wasting time on him, it is better to shift the target to someone who is easy to attack first. And among them, the person who is the most aggressive, the most innocent, the most idiotic and the most undefended is undoubtedly Lu Li! So, she came to Haicheng. After careful selection, we found the Jiang family. In the end, with her careful planning step by step, she became a student in Haicheng Kindergarten and Lu Li's classmate. Until now¡ª¡ª It even occupied Lu Li¡¯s first place. Jiang Xue curled her lips slightly. This sinister and ruthless expression appeared on a childish face of only four years old. It was undoubtedly very out of place and weird, but everyone around him was busy with his own things, and no one Discovered Jiang Xue's abnormality. Jiang Xue took out a bottle of strawberry yogurt from her schoolbag, and??Get up from your seat. Her current position is where Song Wanwan¡¯s desk was, not far from Lu Li¡¯s seat. She turned around and walked a few steps to get there. Jiang Xue ignored the vigilant looks of Qu Qianqian and the others, directly placed the yogurt on Lu Li¡¯s table, pursed her lips, and said timidly in a delicate voice: "Yes, I'm sorry Lu Li, I didn't mean to steal your first place" Jiang Xue¡¯s words were actually meant to disgust Lu Li. Jiang Xue died once, which made her dislike all the Lu family members. After all, if they hadn't been in the way, she wouldn't have died! If it weren¡¯t for their good luck, she would have thought of a way to kill the Lu family. The system is very disapproving of her behavior: [Host, our top priority is to quickly gain Lu Li's trust, and then absorb her luck. If you do this, it will only push Lu Li further and further away. ¡¿ Jiang Xue raised her lips and sneered: "With Lu Li's IQ, you think she will know that I am disgusting her? Maybe she will think that I do this because I care about her, and even want to be friends with me!" The system is silent. It really doesn¡¯t understand human emotions very well. At this moment, the little girl thought for a while and replied directly: "Well, since you didn't mean it, then I will forgive you." Jiang Xue: "" Forgive me! This first place belongs to her! I gave you a pole, why don¡¯t you climb up shamelessly? Jiang Xue endured her anger, but she didn¡¯t believe it and whispered: "Actually, I didn't expect that I would do so well in the exam this time" Xiao Luli was also very happy: "Me too! I didn't expect that I could do so well in the exam this time! My father, aunt, and my grandfather are all very happy!" Jiang Xue: "" Jiang Xue gritted her teeth fiercely, but said with a sad look on her face: "Actually, to be honest, I don't want to do so well in the exam" The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, as if she couldn't understand why some people were not happy after ranking first in the exam, or even thinking about whether they did so well in the exam. But her little voice still comforted her: "It's okay, just don't do so well in the exam next time." Jiang Xue: "" system:"¡­¡­" Doesn¡¯t this girl not understand human language? ! ! ! This trip did not make Lu Li cry, but made Jiang Xue herself angry. When she returned to her seat, she deliberately made the seat loudly to vent her anger. I originally thought Lu Li would show fear or panic. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 895 Copied from Lu Junhan¡¯s childhood Who knows, Jiang Xue turned around and saw her holding the strawberry yogurt she had just given her, drinking it happily. It almost made Jiang Xue so angry that she ascended to the sky! Not long after, the head teacher came in with piles of test papers. He stood on the podium and looked at the young and fair children below. His eyes paused on Lu Li and then looked at Jiang Xue. ¡°Both of them may not know that all the teachers in the kindergarten held an emergency meeting last night. After identification, Jiang Xue¡¯s composition was indeed plagiarized, which was indeed the negligence of the marking teacher. According to the rules and regulations of the college, if the essay is plagiarized, the grade will be cleared. ¡°But the plagiarism that the rules and regulations refer to is plagiarism from classmates¡¯ essays. It does not say what the consequences will be if you plagiarize the essay. Therefore, all teachers need to discuss the consequences of plagiarizing the sample essay and quickly come up with a solution. More teachers tend to think that Jiang Xue is so young, she definitely doesn¡¯t know what plagiarism is. ¡°Maybe I just accidentally memorized Lu Junhan¡¯s sample essay and just started writing it. There is no need to make a fuss about it. And the child¡¯s awareness of memorizing the model essay is good. Just deduct one or two points and tell Jiang Xue that this is wrong. If you directly clear the composition score, it will easily break the child's heart. Next time, Jiang Xue may not even dare to memorize the model essay. Wouldn¡¯t this ruin a child? But Song Qingwan was very precise: "Jiang Xue's essay is plagiarized. This is a certainty and cannot be changed. We are justified in leaving it outside! Don't tell me how to judge this situation if it is not written in the rules and regulations. In my opinion, her Chinese scores It must be cleared as punishment!¡± "Teachers, please don't think that I am too cruel to a four-year-old child. If she copies other people's compositions, that's all. The worst we can do is give in and clear her composition scores. But she still copied. Lu Li's father wrote the essay when she was in elementary school. If we let Jiang Xue go and only deduct one or two points from her essay, how will we explain it to Lu Li when we go back?" "Do you want us to tell her that the reason Jiang Xue won first place was all because of her father's help in writing? You don't want to ruin Jiang Xue, so you can only ruin Lu Li, right?" "That's not what you mean? Ha! I think that's what you mean! But I don't care, we care about our children!" "I won't use my status as a school director to pressure you, lest others say I'm bullying others. I'm here today as Lu Li's parent. Anyway, that's where I put my words. Jiang Xue's plagiarism in her essay must be reported to the whole school! Then the Chinese score will return to zero.¡± "Besides, if we really want to pursue this matter, we can even sue Jiang Xue for infringement! Of course, there is no need for this matter to rise to this level, but if it gets too big, it will not be good for the kindergarten and the kindergarten. Those of you who were negligent, did not notice the plagiarism, and even wanted to cover up Jiang Xue¡¯s teachers, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good either.¡± "Yes, that's right. Haicheng Kindergarten is now owned by the Lu family. If there is a big commotion, we will also lose. But we don't care about this small amount of money." "Since we can acquire a Haicheng kindergarten, we naturally have the ability to acquire a second Haicheng kindergarten for Lu Li to study. We can get out of the quagmire at any time, but once we plan to acquire a second kindergarten and let Lu Li transfer to another school, you There is no guarantee that these teachers will lose their jobs. Think about it, if a group of teachers who shield students from plagiarism lose their jobs, would any school dare to hire you?" With the strength of the Lu family, if a kindergarten is destroyed, it may not be used for a week. This is something that all teachers know well. When Song Qingwan saw this, her aura softened and she whispered softly: "Actually, I know that all the teachers here are good teachers. Our Lili often praises you, saying that you are very good to her, and she likes your class very much. She is just a little girl. She can't bear to be wronged. She is obviously the third The first one is hers, and you said it was gone inexplicably. What is this? The little girl was crying so miserably at home just now that she couldn't sleep well. She said she felt that she didn't get the first place, and she was very sorry to the teacher " Teachers from various subjects who were protecting Jiang Xue just now looked ashamed when they heard this. In fact, they also like Lu Li very much. Who wouldn't like a girl who is so innocent and cute, has a good personality, and is very serious about her studies. Indeed, are they going to destroy Lu Li in order not to hurt Jiang Xue? They have been in the education industry for many years and know that children¡¯s minds are the most sensitive and delicate. Lu Li said to themThey love trust so much, but they Seeing that the heat was almost over, Song Qingwan said again: "If Jiang Xue really won the first place based on her strength, then we will admit it, and the second place will be second place. Anyway, she is not far behind the first place, but Jiang Xue, she no¡­¡­" The eyes of teachers from various subjects lit up and they were directly convinced by Song Qingwan. Yes, Jiang Xue made a mistake herself. She copied Lu Li's father's composition. She should bear the responsibility for this mistake herself. Lu Li did nothing wrong. Their behavior is not considered partial or against the teacher. of morality. In order to provide the little girl with a good learning environment and avoid the emergence of education bugs like Xie Qin who beat students, Song Qingwan poached the little girl¡¯s teachers from other schools at a high price. "These teachers don't know anything about communication or worldliness. They are also upright and will not accept bribes from parents. However, everyone loves their children very much. They have the bottom line and principles of being a teacher, and they are also very knowledgeable. If this were not the case, Song Qingwan would not have beaten her with a stick and fed her a jujube, just to convince them that she actually had no intention of letting the little girl transfer to another school. She was doing well here, and the teacher was also very good, but sometimes, a jujube was Muscles, brain can't turn around. But Song Qingwan did not lie. The little girl really liked these teachers, and said that when she grew up, she would also be a teacher and teach children to read, which almost made Song Qingwan and the others pale with fright. Those teachers made their decisions quickly. ¡°According to what Song Qingwan said before, the whole school circulated criticism and Jiang Xue¡¯s Chinese score was reset to zero. Jiang Xue¡¯s fault really shouldn¡¯t be borne by Lu Li. But in the end, several teachers who had only met a few times fought over Jiang Xue. Instead of a whole-school announcement criticizing something that was so embarrassing and hurting the child's self-esteem, the Chinese teacher went to Jiang Xue privately to admonish her and ask her to make corrections, but the Chinese score was still cleared. ¡°In fact, what Song Qingwan wanted was just to clear her Chinese scores. She has to take back the number one spot for their pear. ??????????????????? This Jiang Xue is really too outrageous, it¡¯s not good to copy anyone¡¯s composition, but it¡¯s the one written by Lu Junhan when he was a child. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 896 Lu Junhan¡¯s Composition It would be better if Jiang Xue did it unintentionally, but it would be better if she copied Lu Junhan on purpose. Who are you making this disgusting? She only allowed her Chinese score to be cleared and did not kick Jiang Xue out of the kindergarten, which was already the most benevolent thing. After all, if Lu Junhan hadn't been lucky this time and wanted to take a look at the little girl's composition and help her make up for her shortcomings, and accidentally discovered something was wrong, I'm afraid they would have been kept in the dark and let Jiang Xue take the little girl's first place in vain. His name was taken away. Before Song Qingwan left, she seemed to have thought of something: "Also, Lu Li's class teacher, when you go to class tomorrow, can you please be Lu Li's face, and even the whole class of children, and return the first place to her?" Song Qingwan: "I know that there has never been a precedent for announcing rankings in kindergartens in Haicheng, but if you just said number one, it shouldn't be considered announcing the rankings, right? Moreover, Lu Li cried for so long just now, just because of this number one No, you¡¯ve been teaching her for more than half a year, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡± The head teacher took a deep breath and sighed helplessly, as if accepting his fate. ¡°This aunt Lu Li is really someone who is not easy to mess with. She got all the benefits yesterday, and their teachers in all subjects were grateful to her. They even wanted to treat Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong to dinner. The head teacher looked at the group of children below, especially the little lolita who sat upright and upright with a small body, and her dark and clear eyes were full of concentration. The head teacher couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and laugh. ¡°Suddenly, I felt that Song Qingwan¡¯s request was not so difficult to implement. And, this first place should indeed belong to Lu Li. The head teacher smiled and said: "Children, let's play a game. Well let's play a guessing game. Now, do you want to guess who is the first place in our exam at the beginning of school?" Four-year-old Jiang Xue sat on her seat, curling her lips slightly, but there was deep disdain in her eyes. Who is the first place? Isn¡¯t it clear to everyone? Why does this teacher do so many things? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to just announce the rankings? Jiang Xue had a hunch that her mission would be completed soon. As if she thought of something, she asked: "System, after completing the task of ranking first in the exam at the beginning of the semester, how many luck points will be awarded?" System: [10%. ¡¿ A dark light flashed in Jiang Xue's eyes: "My current luck value is 30%. Adding this 10%, the total is 40%. You told me last time, how much luck is needed to kill Jiang Xue?" Jiang Xue knows very well how to eliminate the weeds and root causes. "She is indeed not the real daughter of the Jiang family. Jiang Xue was sent to the orphanage. There is no such thing as the two sisters having an affair when they were young. Jiang Xue is the real Jiang family. But Jiang Xue has a system, as long as she has luck, she can do anything. However, Jiang Xue is still worried that Jiang Xue is not dead. After all, Jiang Xue is the fake, and her genes are not up to par with the Jiang family. But Jiang Xue from the welfare home can. As long as Jiang Xue survives for a day, Jiang Xue is the real daughter, and she, Jiang Xue, is the fake, and it will be easy for others to expose her. System: [Jiang Xueren is young and does not have much luck. To kill her, only 20% of her luck is needed. ¡¿ Jiang Xue raised her eyebrows: "That's just right. When the mission reward comes later, take 20% of your luck and help me kill Jiang Xue!" Jiang Xue will be uneasy until she dies, unless she does not take over Jiang Xue's identity. System: [Yes. ¡¿ When Jiang Xue came back to her senses, the classmates in the class were already shouting out the name they thought was the first place in unison: "Jiang Xue." The head teacher sighed, guessing that they should have learned this from their parents. I feel more and more that Song Qingwan is right. "wrong answer!" The head teacher shook his head, smiled and said: "It's not Jiang Xue, guess again." Not to mention the children were stunned, even Jiang Xue herself didn't react, and her triumphant smile froze at the corner of her mouth. how come! How could it not be her! She is obviously the first one! Who else could it be if she wasn't her? System: [Ding¡ª¡ª] System: [The task of "Being No. 1 in the Grade 1 Examination at the Beginning of School" failed, and the host's luck value will be deducted: 10%] System: [Ding¡ª¡ª]   System: [The host¡¯s current luck value is 20% of the normal human level, please host to steal the luck value from others as soon as possible! ¡¿ Seeing that the teacher said it was not Jiang Xue, Qu Qianqian seemed to have thought of something and stood up from her seat in surprise: "Is it my sister Lili?" Lu Li. Jiang Xue looked over with scarlet eyes. What a joke! How could it be Lu Li! But I saw the head teacher smiling and nodding. Zhang Yiming also stood up and said with great surprise: "Teacher, you are really my sister Lili!" Class teacher: "Yes, Lu Li is the first in our class overall and first in the year." In an instant, all the students in the classroom applauded enthusiastically. Although I don¡¯t know why the number one suddenly became Lu Li again. But compared to Jiang Xue, whom they didn¡¯t know very well, they preferred Lu Li to be number one. The head teacher also clapped, but his eyes were looking at Jiang Xue, as if he was afraid that she might not be able to think clearly. But Jiang Xue lowered her head, and the head teacher could not see her expression clearly. Fortunately, at this time, the Chinese teacher arrived at the door of the classroom: "Jiang Xue, come out with me for a moment. The teacher has something to tell you." This was agreed upon last night. The head teacher didn¡¯t stop him much, but he was a little worried after all. After telling the children to study by themselves, he followed them out. As soon as he left, Qu Qianqian and the others were almost bursting with joy. "Sister Lili, you are number one again! I am so happy!" ¡­¡­ Compared with their happiness, Jiang Xue here had a gloomy face after knowing that her Chinese language was cleared due to plagiarism. Jiang Xue: "System, what's going on?! Didn't I ask you to find an elementary school essay that is not on the market and few people know about it? How come you found Lu Junhan's essay? Okay now, Chinese Clear it, and the 10% luck value you were about to get will go away!" System: [I didn¡¯t mean it, it was a coincidence! You said before that you wanted something that was not available on the market, so I went to find some elementary school composition guide books that were out of stock and out of print and had a relatively long history. Who knew, the article I randomly picked up happened to be one written by Lu Junhan when he was in elementary school. composition! ¡¿ Jiang Xue said nothing, but her eyes flickered uncertainly. How unlucky it is to get Lu Junhan's essay. Does this mean that her previous idea was correct? In fact, the system is just like her, and she is also storing luck points? In order to save her before, I am afraid that the luck value stored in the system has already been spent. Without the luck value, the system will naturally become unlucky. With a random draw, all I drew were Lu Junhan¡¯s own compositions. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 897: Breaking your Barbie doll¡¯s legs Jiang Xue has great trust in the system¡¯s capabilities. The two of them had collaborated many times before, so they naturally didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. So I copied and copied the model essay and wrote it in the composition grid. Who would have thought that such a mistake would occur! This is good, the luck value that should have been obtained has just gone away! Without the 10% luck reward, Jiang Xue would have to wait a while longer if she wanted to kill Jiang Xue. However, it rained all night when the house leaked. Or maybe, Jiang Xue's luck value at this moment is only 20% of the average person's level. ¡ª¡ªLuck did not favor her. When she got home from school, she found out that the Jiang family actually went to the orphanage in person and brought the old Jiang Xue back! There are no secrets in this circle. " Last night, Song Qingwan went to the kindergarten to find a teacher. Although the teachers of each subject did not say anything to anyone, and Song Qingwan herself didn't say much, the content of their conversation was spread by someone unknown. Today, this matter is being discussed in all the major aristocratic families. How could it be that Lu Junhan, the richest man in Haicheng, is usually too low-key. There is almost no news about him. He himself has no gossip. He is not even on the financial channel. He lives like a primitive cave on the mountain. people. Every day between two o'clock and one line at the company's home, they want to know some breaking news but there is nothing they can do. However, fortunately, Lu Junhan also has a daughter, Lu Li. Lu Li is much more lively than her father. The little girl is even more sunny and happy. She and her father are two extremes. But after all, she is Lu Junhan¡¯s biological daughter. The news about Lu Li, rounded down, is the news about Lu Junhan. Therefore, once Lu Li has a trend or Song Qingwan has a trend, they will spread it to ten people and spread it to a hundred people. Within one morning, almost everyone in the upper class knew about it. ¡° Among them, naturally includes the Jiang family. When the members of the Jiang family heard that Jiang Xue had plagiarized her exam essay, and it was Lu Junhan¡¯s essay that was the ruthless devil, their faces turned pale with fright. Forget it, I heard that Jiang Xue almost snatched away the first place of Lu Junhan¡¯s precious daughter, which even made Mr. Lu madly slapped in the face yesterday, and his seventy-year-old face almost couldn¡¯t bear it. The Jiang family members wanted to faint on the spot. In front of the Lu family, the Jiang family is nothing! How could they recognize this troublemaker! The Jiang family beat their chests and feet with regret. The best way now is to quickly bring back Jiang Xue from the orphanage. Then they announced that there was a problem with the genetic identification. In fact, Jiang Xue was not their child, and Jiang Xue, who had just been taken back from the orphanage, had always been the real daughter of the Jiang family. They had been misled. As for Jiang Xue, she is no longer a member of the Jiang family and has no blood relationship with the Jiang family. They naturally let the Lu family handle it. As long as it doesn¡¯t bring trouble to the Jiang family, that¡¯s fine. In short, regardless of whether the Lu family asked them to deal with Jiang Xue or not, the Jiang family's attitude was immediately set for the Lu family. He also kicked out Jiang Xue, the culprit. Originally, they didn¡¯t have much affection for Jiang Xue. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of blood relationship, they wouldn¡¯t have accepted her. But if the consequences of accepting her are to anger and offend the Lu family, then it is better to pretend that you have never met Jiang Xue! Jiang Xue came home from school and was stopped outside Jiang's house and refused to enter. After knowing the truth of the matter, she was furious. It¡¯s obvious that Lu Li was not as good as others and didn¡¯t get the first place in the exam, so now you¡¯re blaming her, right? The Lu family is still shameless! And so is the Jiang family! "You are so cowardly and have no backbone of a big family. It's really disgusting!" " If Jiang Xue's luck value is only 20% now, she can't move any luck value, and she will be unlucky if she moves. Otherwise, she will have to use a few luck points to burn down the Jiang family! It would be best to burn all the Jiang family members to death! The system noticed Jiang Xue¡¯s thoughts and felt irritable. "After Jiang Xue died once, she seemed to be more cynical, her thinking became more radical, and her spirit didn't seem to be very good. All her previous sanity seemed to have disappeared, and her IQ dropped a lot. For the first time, the system doubted whether it was right in rescuing Jiang Xue. System reminder??¡¾The top priority is to get the luck value as soon as possible. As long as we have the luck value, we can delete their memory at any time, or even change their dislike of you. ¡¿ Jiang Xue was impatient: "I know! But it's this late at night, where do you want me to find someone who can absorb my luck!" However, it is true that there is no perfect path. As soon as Jiang Xue finished speaking, a passing couple came over and smiled at Jiang Xue: "Kid, why are you here? Are you lost?" When Jiang Xue saw them, her eyes flashed and she nodded timidly. Jiang Xue¡¯s childish and cute appearance of only four years old is undoubtedly the best tool to gain the trust of others. After a few words of dialogue, the couple showed no defense against Jiang Xue, and their trust value reached as high as 95%. ¡­¡­ In the evening, it was because of the little girl regaining first place. The atmosphere in the entire Lu family has returned to its previous joyous state. "But while Song Qingwan was celebrating, she didn't forget to tell the little girl that the reason why they were so happy was indeed because the little girl got first place in this exam. But if she comes in second or third place, they will also be happy for her. ??will also celebrate her. Even give her gifts. The little Lolita was wearing a pink lace princess dress, sitting on the sofa, with her big black and clear eyes open. When she heard Song Qingwan's words, she nodded her head thoughtfully, indicating that she understood. Then, as if she thought of something, she hugged her humanoid Barbie doll and asked Lu Junhan next to her in a low voice: "Dad, if someone comes last in the exam, does he also get a gift?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" "Um." Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly. "Really?" Little Loli looked surprised and asked abruptly: "What kind of gift is it? Is it also a reward for a Barbie doll?" Lu Junhan looked at her and sneered: "Well, I will reward you for breaking your legs." Xiao Luli: "" The little girl was unconvinced: "Dad, if you dare to break someone's legs, they will break your legs too!" Lu Junhan glanced at her, haha, the little fool actually resisted, and raised his eyebrows: "Okay, then I won't break your legs, I'll break your Barbie doll's legs." Little girl: "!!!" The little Loli hugged the Barbie doll tightly in her arms and said in a very strong voice: "Then I will break your Barbie doll's legs too!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 898 How much does it affect children¡¯s learning? Lu Junhan¡¯s expression did not change: "I will break both of your Barbie doll's legs." The little girl shouted loudly: "I can do it too!" Lu Junhan: "Then I will twist your Barbie doll's head off." The little girl puffed up her face and said, "I can also twist!" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Then your Barbie doll died." The little girl pouted: "Dad, your Barbie doll will die too." Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, with a look of helplessness on his face, he reminded the little Lolita who was about 2.8 meters tall in order to protect his Barbie doll: "Lili, your father's Barbie doll really won't die." The little girl was stunned for a moment. She looked at Lu Qidong, a little anxious: "Why? Grandpa, why does Lili's Barbie doll die, but daddy's doesn't? Is daddy's Barbie doll prettier than Lili's?" Lu Qidong: "" He held his forehead: "Lili, have you forgotten? Your father doesn't even have a Barbie doll." No, naturally he won¡¯t die. Little Loli: "" The time was silent for three seconds. The little girl finally realized that she had been tricked by her father. She immediately threw the Barbie doll in her hand on the sofa angrily, clenched her little hands into fists, and hit Lu Junhan's legs several times. "Dad, you're a bad guy! You've gone too far!" As he said that, the little girl ran away angrily. Lu Qidong stretched out his hand: "Hey, Lili" Before he could say anything, he saw the little girl running away angrily, taking two steps and then running back. She picked up the Barbie doll on the sofa and held it in her arms. She gave a cold "hum" to Lu Jun with her fair little fat face, "Dad, you are really going too far!" With that said, the person ran away again. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" At this time, Song Qingwan suddenly put down the cell phone she was talking on, saw the little girl running towards her holding a Barbie doll, and asked: "Lili, the teacher just called to say that there will be a parent-teacher meeting tomorrow for your father to attend. The teacher also said that he told you, why didn't I hear you mention it?" The little Loli had a look of astonishment on her face: "I forgot." So, the little girl hugged her Barbie doll again and ran back: "Dad, can you go to school with Lili tomorrow? Let me tell you, kindergarten is fun. If you go, you will definitely like it very much." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong was silent for a long time, and finally, he said tactfully: "Lili, although your father has never gone to kindergarten, your father is no longer old enough to go to kindergarten" The little Loli opened her eyes wide: "But the teacher asked me to call daddy." Lu Qidong was immediately shocked: "Your teacher still cares whether the parents have attended kindergarten?" Song Qingwan came over, a little speechless: "Instead of letting that brat go to kindergarten to study, let him attend the parent-teacher meeting!" "You should have told me earlier," Lu Qidong rejoiced: "I was scared to death." Song Qingwan: "" It¡¯s your divergent thinking that scares me. Lu Junhan, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. He leaned back on the sofa with a faint eyebrow, his slender white fingers elegantly folded in front of him, and said calmly in a cold voice: "I'm not free tomorrow, I'm very busy." Song Qingwan was surprised: "Very busy? Didn't you say you would have the whole day off tomorrow?" Lu Junhan: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of rare sensitivity, Xiao Luli looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan suspiciously: "Dad, don't you want to go to the parent-teacher conference?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan's expression remained unchanged: "No." ¡°You just don¡¯t want to go!¡± The little loli stomped her feet in grievance: "I've seen it all! I know you don't like her at all now!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "No." "You are!" The little girl¡¯s eyes turned red, and her face looked extremely aggrieved: "You used to like othersWhen you were young, you would go to the parent-teacher conference for others, but now you don¡¯t like them, so you don¡¯t want to go, right? " Lu Junhan hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were standing nearby, shaking their heads and sighing: "Hey, what a scumbag." Lu Junhan: "" The little Loli raised her hands and rubbed her eyes, her voice choked with sobs: "Dad, how about you go? Others have dads to go, and they also want to" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl sniffed, her voice full of tears: "Furthermore, if you don't go, Sister Qianqian and the others will definitely think that you are dead. You, you will no longer be your father, but a dead father" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan's head hurt from her crying. He couldn't bear it anymore and said with a stern face: "Shut up!" The little Loli looked at him with tears in her eyes, seeing that Lu Junhan remained silent. The little girl raised her head, pursed her lips, and was about to cry again. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "If you cry again, I won't go." The little girl stopped crying immediately and whispered: "Then I won't cry anymore. Dad, can you go?" Lu Junhan was silent for a while, then said "hmm". Seeing that her father agreed, the little Loli ran away happily. "Great! I can go to kindergarten with my dad tomorrow!" Lu Junhan: "" At this moment, the group of middle-aged widowers in Haicheng on Lu Junhan¡¯s mobile phone began to vibrate again. ¡°Obviously, the teacher just called each parent one by one to inform them about tomorrow¡¯s parent-teacher meeting. Qu Sinian and others are undoubtedly in a very broken and desperate mood now. They think back now, as if the last parent-teacher meeting that was like hell was just yesterday. Why is there another parent-teacher conference so soon? Qu Sinian: [Mr. Lu, um, I will go to the school tomorrow to go through the transfer procedures. I thought about it, the child should be allowed to be independent. It doesn¡¯t matter that our parents are always in charge. I plan to help my baby find another kindergarten. The kind that does not require parents to participate, especially the kind that does not require parent-teacher meetings. By the way, do you have any recommendations for kindergartens like this? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Hey, eh, actor Qu, if you find a kindergarten like this, let me know. ¡¿ ??Jianxi Proverb: [Same. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [I think it¡¯s better not to bother. The parent-teacher meeting cannot be canceled. Otherwise, we will find someone to kidnap the class teacher, right? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Hey, this is a good idea! Originally, isn¡¯t school a place where children study seriously? Why do you keep calling parents over? What an impact on children¡¯s learning! ¡¿ ¡°Obviously, the last parents¡¯ conference tortured several fathers quite a lot, and they were even more tiring than working for dozens of days. Especially Jian Yi. The man in his family is the founder of the famous saying "Then I'll just write about my father - I don't have a father". If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 899 Are parents working so hard to attend the parent-teacher conference? At this parent-teacher conference, we still don¡¯t know what kind of monsters those four little guys will do. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t want to see himself being written to death over and over again. Zhang Dazhuang doesn¡¯t want to see himself written down as a cute little girl with two ponytails and a small skirt. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t want to see the composition title originally written as: My Favorite Mom and Dad, but instead it was written as: My Favorite Sister Lili. At the end, Qu Qianqian also had to say: I think the teacher must be making things difficult. Me, I can only write about sister Lili, not my father. And Jian Yi doesn¡¯t want to see classic phrases like ¡°I don¡¯t have a father¡± anymore. It¡¯s the same old saying: Parents and children, sooner or later one of them will die. The parent-teacher conference should not be called a parent-teacher conference, but a parent-teacher conference. However, just when the three old fathers Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi were brainstorming and discussing. Lu Junhan appeared¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan: [What are you struggling with?] Lu Junhan: [It¡¯s just a parent-teacher meeting] Lu Junhan: [Is it necessary? ¡¿ After saying that, Lu Junhan decisively dismissed the group that was having a heated discussion. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" When they learned that the group had been disbanded, Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi also reacted instantly. Lu Junhan, a dog who regards his daughter as his life, must have compromised. The purpose of disbanding the group is to prevent them from thinking of ways to escape from the parent-teacher conference, and he intends to drag them to hell with him! Lu Junhan really thinks so: If we want to die, we will die together. No one can escape. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out off, Lu Gou, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± But the three fathers did not give up their struggle. Just kidding, they are not people who give up easily. Otherwise, there will be no current achievements. And when it comes to raising children, these successful people who have made great achievements in their careers are just first-time fathers, and they are just the most immature and clumsy novices. ???????????????????????????????? It¡¯s just that your own children can¡¯t be beaten again and again, scold them, they are louder than you, and you want to use the same cunning and vicious methods to deal with other people, and the fathers themselves are reluctant to do so. There is no other way. It is human nature to avoid. First, Qu Sinian¡ª¡ª Qu Sinian studied for a long time, and finally chose the most reliable method from the various methods listed. That¡¯s pretending to be sick. Originally, Qu Sinian wanted to say that he was very busy and had no time to attend tomorrow¡¯s parent-teacher meeting. But unfortunately, he has been really idle recently. "Moreover, his baby doesn't know who received the guidance, or he is too smart. As soon as he came back, he asked him: Dad, are you free tomorrow? Qu Sinian thought that tomorrow was Saturday, and thought that Qu Qianqian wanted him to take her to an amusement park or somewhere to play. So, with a gentle smile, he replied, of course I am free, very free. He hasn¡¯t had time to ask his baby where he wants to play tomorrow. The teacher¡¯s phone call came. Then he knew: Oh, it turns out there is a parent-teacher meeting tomorrow. He even said that he would be free tomorrow, and that he would be free to do nothing. He immediately committed a big death. Since I can¡¯t say ¡°busy¡± as an excuse, I can only pretend to be sick. Qu Sinian calmly took out his mobile phone and coughed twice: "Um, teacher, I'm really sorry. I just found out that I feel a little dizzy and feverish. I must be sick, and I may not get better in a while. So, I want to say that tomorrow's parent-teacher meeting" At this moment, Qu Qianqian ran out of her room holding her mobile phone with a happy face. She looked up at her delicate and beautiful white face and said to Qu Sinian: "Dad! Sister Lili said that her father will go to the parent-teacher meeting tomorrow and asked me to take you with me! You should also go, right?" Qu Sinian: "" Although he loves his baby very much. Although he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse any request from his baby.   But this time, he had to hold back. Seeing that he didn't speak, Qu Qianqian looked at him strangely: "Dad?" Qu Sinian took several deep breaths, bent down, apologized and said with a smile: "Baby, actually, daddy also wants to go, but" "Ok! You can go if you want!" Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t care what Qu Sinian said next. After getting the answer, she turned around and ran back to her room. She didn¡¯t forget to say to her cell phone in the middle of the process: "Sister Lili, I asked my dad and he said he would go!" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian: "!!!" Qu Sinian¡¯s eyes almost darkened, and he quickly took two steps forward: "No, baby, daddy" Qu Qianqian is still talking: "Yes, maybe it's been too long since I've attended a parent-teacher meeting. When I told my dad just now, he was so happy! He immediately agreed! He said he wanted to go!" Qu Sinian: "" As she said that, Qu Qianqian turned to look at Qu Sinian and said: "He is still so happy that he can't even speak! He almost cried with joy when he looked at it!" Qu Qianqian: "Hey I don't know what they adults are happy about. Isn't it just that they can go to the kindergarten tomorrow? Are they so happy? We go every day, but we are not very happy!" Qu Sinian: "" "Yeah, sister Lili, you are right! It's possible that my father has never been to kindergarten. Thinking about it, my father is really pitiful. But fortunately, he said he will go tomorrow. If he If I don¡¯t go, I might have to have a stupid dad who never even went to kindergarten.¡± ¡°Children Qu Qianqian was obviously very natural and forgot about the last parent-teacher conference. Qu Sinian: "" The teacher¡¯s voice said ¡°hey hey hey¡± several times on the phone: "So, parent, you can't come to tomorrow's parent-teacher meeting, can you?" As a slave to his daughter, Qu Sinian naturally hopes that he will be a tall and mighty positive father figure in her daughter's heart. So, I don¡¯t want to be Qu Sinian, a stupid dad who didn¡¯t even go to kindergarten. Expressionless: "No, I will arrive on time with my children even if I die." teacher:"¡­¡­" These days, do parents work so hard to attend parent-teacher conferences? He thought parents didn¡¯t like to attend parent-teacher conferences. ¡­¡­ Qu Sinian has undoubtedly fallen and cannot escape. But Zhang Dazhuang is okay. The direction in which Zhang Dazhuang struggled was very simple and crude¡ª¡ª Every kindergarten in Haicheng will hold parent-teacher conferences, and there is no chance of transferring to another school. And the parent-teacher meeting will be held tomorrow, and it cannot be canceled temporarily. Since the parent-teacher conference cannot be canceled, we can only find someone to attend the parent-teacher conference on his behalf. Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s parents are old and cannot stand the troubles of their grandson. They are also in the countryside, so naturally they are not the best candidates. But the Zhang family¡¯s housekeeper is in his prime. ?Young, energetic, and full of upward and vigorous spirit. She is also very optimistic, not prone to collapse or despair, and is even mild-tempered and will never hit children. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 900 I really can¡¯t take my father there Especially, the housekeeper watched Zhang Yiming grow up and always loved him very much. All in all, it is very suitable for the brat in his family. "It's a pity that Zhang Yiming saw in the group that the fathers of sisters Qianqian and Lili were going to attend the parent-teacher meeting, but his father refused to go and asked his uncle, the housekeeper, to go instead. He immediately became dissatisfied. ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t want Uncle Butler to go, I want you to go! I want you to go!!¡± Zhang Dazhuang found a strong man who could attend in his place. He was in a very good mood and laughed loudly: "Hey! You brat, isn't it just a small parent-teacher meeting? Just let your uncle, the housekeeper, go! He goes and I go, isn't it the same?" "It's different," Zhang Yiming shouted dissatisfied: "I want you to go!" Zhang Dazhong waved his hand and said decisively: "I'm not going anyway." Zhang Yiming went to kindergarten, and he was obviously much smarter and wittier. He turned his eyes and said aggressively: ¡°Dad, you said this, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Zhang Dazhuang looked at his posture and said "yo ho": "What? Do you still want to rebel?! I'm telling you, your dad, I'm not smart, but my body is not made in vain!" Who knows, Zhang Yiming just took his mobile phone and sent a voice message to the group: "Sister Qianqian, sister Lili, and brother Xiyan, I have a new father. Yes, uncle housekeeper is my new father. I will bring my new father to the parent-teacher conference tomorrow to show you" Zhang Dazhong covered his mouth with his hands, not to mention how angry he was: "You really want to rebel, don't you?" If word about the new father gets out, others won¡¯t know how to laugh at their family! Zhang Yiming shouted: "Then you go to the parent-teacher meeting with me tomorrow!" Zhang Dazhuang didn¡¯t even think about it, he just straightened his face and said subconsciously: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Zhang Yiming turned around and saw the housekeeper over there, and shouted directly: "Dad" Zhang Dazhuang was furious. Zhang Yiming picked up the head of the tiger and was about to hit him on the butt: "You brat! You really want to make your dad angry to death, don't you?" Zhang Yiming was not convinced and shouted: "Who told you not to go? Sisters Lili and Qianqian are taking their fathers there!" Zhang Dazhuang said angrily: "You have to take care of your father when others take care of you? Well, Lu Li got first place in the exam this time. Why don't you, brat, come back first for me? I'm too embarrassed to get the second to last result. Attend parent-teacher conferences!¡± Zhang Yiming was not ashamed at all, but instead hummed: "Anyway, if you don't go, I will come back with the last one in the exam next time! You will be even more embarrassed to attend the parent-teacher meeting." These words directly hit Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s Achilles heel. Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Brat! you are vicious! ! ! Lu Junhan and Qu Sinian have fallen, and now even he Zhang Dazhuang hoped that Jian Yi could persevere. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, all four fathers be wiped out, and where will the parents¡¯ faces be? ¡­¡­ At this time, the Jian family. The living room is overflowing with light, resplendent and brightly lit. Our little Jianxiyan child is watching TV very calmly. He was so calm, as if his father didn¡¯t need to attend the parent-teacher meeting tomorrow at all. "I didn't seem to hear it. Just now my father decisively explained that he would not go to the parent-teacher meeting tomorrow." After Jian Yi received a call from his teacher saying that he would attend a parent-teacher meeting tomorrow, he simply informed Jian Xiyan that he would be busy tomorrow and would not have time, but Jian Chenglang would take him to the kindergarten to attend the parent-teacher meeting. After the notification, Jian Yi went to another sofa to handle official business. Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t say anything either. Both father and son are very calm and composed. There is no conflict or smoke. It made Jian Chenglang panic when he saw it. He leaned over and said to Jian Yi, who was lowering his head and handling official duties: "Brother, why don't you and Xiaoyan go to the parent-teacher meeting tomorrow?" Jian Yi raised her eyelids: "Do you think I'm crazy?" Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Jian Yi said directly: "I won't go tomorrow." Jian Yi has no intention of spoiling Jian Xiyan. When Jian Yi was a child, his parents never attended his parent-teacher meetings.Yi also felt that this was not necessary. What¡¯s more, due to the special nature of Jian Xiyan¡¯s mild autism, his study status and living conditions in the kindergarten will be sent to him regularly. Jian Yi does not need to rely on parent-teacher conferences to understand Jian Xiyan. Jian Chenglang said, "But I definitely hope you will go." Jian Yi lowered his eyes and looked at the documents, with a dull and indifferent side face: "Then let him hope." Jian Chenglang: "" "It's not brother," Jian Chenglang said hurriedly: "Aren't you afraid that Xiao Yan is holding back a big move now? You and I both know that Xiao Yan is a stubborn person who won't give up until he achieves his goal. If like last time, he drugged you to stun you and then packed you away, Then don¡¯t you still have to go to the parent-teacher meeting? Rather than being there in such a shameful way, why not go on your own initiative" Jian Yi sneered: "So I won't drink anything he gives me this time!" Jian Chenglang: "" While talking, Jian Xiyan, who was on the sofa over there, suddenly came over holding a writing pad. Jian Chenglang looked at his delicate and fair face, and his hair stood up. He looked at Jian Yi, who was expressionless, and then at Jian Xiyan, who was also expressionless. Before he had time to ask Jian Xiyan what he was doing. I saw him raising the writing board towards Jian Yi, with the same commanding tone: There is a parent-teacher meeting tomorrow, remember to go. Jian Yi raised his eyes with a dull expression: "I just told you to let your uncle take you there." Jian Xiyan slightly twisted his delicate brows, his face seemed a little unhappy: When did you say that? I do not know how? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me? Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" "Gangqing was not holding back his ultimate move, but he was so absorbed in watching TV that he didn't even hear his father's words. Jian Yi probably thought of something, and said directly without further explanation: "Then you know now." Jian Xiyan was a little angry and wrote with a straight face: I don¡¯t want a brother-in-law. Sister Lili and the others all took their father there! I want to take it too. Jian Yi was completely unmoved and even signed the document calmly: "They bring their father, so you bring your brother-in-law, just to give them a surprise." Jian Xiyan glanced at Jian Chenglang, who was said to be "surprised" next to him, with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Obviously, he didn¡¯t think it was a surprise to see Jian Chenglang whom Lu Li and the others had seen so many times during the previous recording of the program. "However, his father was right. If you really can¡¯t take your father with you. Then let¡¯s bring a ¡°surprise¡± that Sister Lili and the others don¡¯t know. ¡°Also, his father is very annoying. ¡°At the last parent-teacher meeting, I beat him several times and he didn¡¯t want to take him there. Finally, Jian Xiyan withdrew his disgusted gaze from Jian Chenglang, and raised his writing board expressionlessly: never mind. I¡¯d better take my girlfriend there. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang: "???" Jian Chenglang: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 901 It¡¯s like being beaten ¡°Girlfriend, girlfriend???¡± Jian Chenglang's tongue was almost knotted, and he thought he was blind. But after reading it several times, the three big words "Girlfriend" shining brightly on the writing board still stand strong and stubborn on it, making it extremely conspicuous. Jian Chenglang stammered: "Xiaoyan, did you write it wrong?" Did you write an extra word "female"? No. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: He is a mess in math and didn't inherit his brother's genes, so the gene mutation came back. Now I have fallen in love at a young age. With such a passionate and romantic look since childhood, could this gene have mutated back and changed directly in the direction of Jian Chenglang? If that were the case, his brother would probably have to kill him! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Couldn¡¯t this puppy love be with Lu Li? If it were true, both his brother and Lu Junhan would probably go crazy. Fortunately, Jian Xiyan saved his life. I saw the fair-skinned and delicate young lady looking at the writing board and nodded with a serious face: It is indeed written incorrectly. Jian Chenglang breathed a long sigh of relief. He noticed that his brother's stressful gaze on him was gone, and he suddenly showed a light smile. However, before the smile was fully revealed, his smile froze. corner of mouth. The whole person felt as if he had been struck by thunder. He stayed in place. Jian Xiyan erased the word "girlfriend" from the writing board, and then without thinking, decisively wrote "boy" on it. Together they are¡ª¡ª Boy friend. male. friend. Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Jian Chenglang: "!!!!!!" Not as good as the girlfriend just now! ! "Brother! Brother, calm down!" Jian Chenglang looked at Jian Yi's gloomy expression and hurried over to stop him. Jian Yi said secretly: "Go away! I think this kid just won't deal with it!" Jian Chenglang was suddenly excited. He signaled Jian Xiyan to run quickly and said quickly: "Brother, I can't beat him. I really can't beat him. Xiaoyan has to go to the parent-teacher conference tomorrow! Besides, we don't have to be so anxious. Xiaoyan is only four years old now. I'm afraid he doesn't even know what his girlfriendboyfriend is. , maybe his boyfriend is not even a human being. If you hit him because of this, wouldn¡¯t it be" Who would have thought that when Jian Xiyan, a child who had just taken two steps, heard this, his face became a little unhappy. He raised his writing board and cleared his boyfriend¡¯s name: It¡¯s a human being. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Xiyan thought for a while and then wrote: I really like him. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang: "!!!" ¡°I¡¯m begging you, little ancestor, just shut up! ¡­¡­ Tonight in the Jian family, except Jian Xiyan himself, everyone else, especially Jian Yi and Jian Chenglang, will undoubtedly have a sleepless night. Because the word "boyfriend" is too difficult to say, it can easily ruin the reputation of Jianxi Proverbs. As a result, Jian Chenglang wanted to call others and ask if they knew who Jian Xiyan's boyfriend was, or who his last name was, but he couldn't. Because when you call me, the other party will definitely be surprised: Isn¡¯t Jian Xiyan a man? How could he have a boyfriend? And he's only four years old, right? Can you have a boyfriend at such a young age? There are no secrets in the upper circles. Within an hour, the entire circle will probably know. He, Jian Xiyan, the little prince of the Jian family, started having a puppy love at the age of four! By then, let alone his brother¡¯s face, I¡¯m afraid the Jian family¡¯s face will also be lost. Therefore, except for discussing this matter with his brother, no one else can talk about it. If you say so, you will die. This also caused Jian Chenglang to really not sleep well all night. But he spent one night and came up with a good idea. So, early the next morning, I saw Jian Xiyan happily carrying his little schoolbag and going out to kindergarten. Jian Chenglang wore a peaked cap, sunglasses, and a mask, covering his face so tightly that he didn¡¯t even recognize the ghost.After not coming out. He went over to pull Jian Yi, who was still eating breakfast: ¡°Brother, stop eating, we should leave for the parent-teacher conference!¡± Jian Yi frowned and said with a cold expression: "I told you I wouldn't go!" Jian Chenglang was not in a hurry: "Brother, don't you want to see Xiaoyan's boyfriend with your own eyes Oh no, what does that little bastard look like?" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "There is an opportunity right now in front of you." Jian Yi: "" ¡­¡­ At the same time, the Lu family. The little girl got up very early. After she packed her pink schoolbag, she seemed to have thought of something. She ran to the cloakroom and took out a pink floral schoolbag and handed it to Lu Junhan: "Dad, this super cute schoolbag is yours." She happily pointed to the one on the sofa: "That one belongs to Lili!" Lu Junhan took a sip of coffee, without even looking at the schoolbag, and said calmly: "I don't need it." "need!" The little Loli opened her father¡¯s schoolbag and put some of her fairy tale books and several large bags of candies into it. Her little fat face became serious: "The teacher said that when you go to kindergarten, you must carry a schoolbag, otherwise you will not be a good child." Lu Junhan didn't say anything anymore, but lowered his eyes lightly, took another sip of coffee, and opened the morning newspaper at hand. It¡¯s just an extra school bag to carry. It doesn¡¯t take much effort. But it can put an end to the chattering and grievances of a certain little fool, allowing her to shut her mouth quietly. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a good deal. Unfortunately, Lu Junhan was happy too early. After the little girl packed her and her father's two small schoolbags virtuously and diligently, she couldn't sit still at all. She came over to him with bright eyes and asked: "Dad, you will go to kindergarten to study later. From now on, you will no longer be someone who has never been to kindergarten! Are you happy?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan's eyes fell on the morning newspaper, and his voice was light: "Happy." "Really?" The little Loli arched her nose and muttered: "Why can't people see it?" Lu Junhan had no emotion, he said "haha" twice with a smile on his face, and then said expressionlessly: "Can you see it now?" Xiao Luli looked at it several times, then nodded and said in a low voice: "I can see it, but dad, you look really weird when you are happy, as if you were beaten by a monster." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Then show me something that's not weird." Xiao Luli blinked, said "Oh" obediently, and said "Okay then". Then: "Hahahahahahahahahaha" ?? Laughter is extremely magical. Lu Junhan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Song Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Qidong: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT THE DRAWING If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 902: Treat her as an ancestor Because it¡¯s the first day for dad to go to kindergarten. The little girl was very well prepared. In addition to the cute pink schoolbag, she also stuffed Lu Junhan with a lot of candies, snacks, fairy tale books, and milk. Afraid that her father would be too boring, she even stuffed Lu Junhan with several of her own Barbie dolls. Let Lu Junhan play as much as she wants. It doesn't matter if it breaks, as long as she buys a new one. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed and his thin lips moved, as if he wanted to say something again. But in the end, I took a deep breath and drank my coffee again. When the little girl saw this, she thought her father was too happy. " If Song Qingwan and the others hadn't tried their best to stop her, the little girl would have taken the Barbie doll that she was the first to get and was as tall as hers to Lu Junhan's kindergarten to play with. Before leaving, she did not forget to check whether she had brought everything. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked on and sighed, feeling that the little girl looked more like a father than Lu Junhan, their own father. ?Looking at this loving and diligent look, both Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong felt ashamed. And because of the little girl¡¯s dilly-dallying, she packed a little bit of this thing and a little bit of that thing, and she wanted to move everything in the house to the kindergarten. As a result, when Lu Junhan and the others arrived at kindergarten, most of the students in the class had already arrived. ¡° Among them, naturally, Jiang Xue, who relied on her luck to return to the Jiang family, was included. Previously, the Jiang family was afraid of being blamed by the Lu family, so they directly kicked Jiang Xue out of the house and left her to fend for herself outside. Jiang Xue is undoubtedly very resentful about this. After obtaining the luck values ??of the two lovers. She originally wanted to burn down the Jiang family and teach them a harsh lesson. But it was stopped by the system. Because Jiang Xue still needs the identity of Jiang Xue from the Jiang family to cover up and get close to Lu Li in the kindergarten. In this way, the Jiang family and the Jiang family cannot make any mistakes. After all, those who can enter Haicheng Kindergarten are those who do not come from a prominent family, have a distinguished status, and are quite famous in Haicheng. Once the Jiang family loses its current prominent and noble background, it will be very easy for the kindergarten to find various reasons for Jiang Xue to force her to drop out of school. The law of the jungle has always been the most basic rule of survival in the world of rich people. This also resulted in Jiang Xue not only being unable to take revenge, but also having to spend the hard-earned luck points to change the Jiang family's attitude towards her and allow them to re-accept her into the Jiang family. Although Jiang Xue was furious, she had to admit that the system was right. But she has kept her grudge in mind. Whenever she gets a chance in the future, she will definitely make the Jiang family look good! And Jiang Xue is not stupid, she knows very well how the Jiang family wants to change their disgusting attitude towards her. That is, let them feel that she is a little lucky star who came down from the sky! When she came to the Jiang family, it was God¡¯s blessing to the Jiang family! Jiang Xue spent 2% of her luck to cause a car accident, and then saved Mr. Jiang who almost suffered a car accident. Mr. Jiang thought of the grace of saving her life and brought her back into the Jiang family. Under the disapproval and desperate opposition of other Jiang family members, Jiang Xue deliberately approached the Jiang family's younger brother-in-law, who had a high position in the family but was seriously ill. Originally, the Jiang family¡¯s uncle hated Jiang Xue, a little girl who would bring bad luck to the family. But what he never expected was that as soon as Jiang Xue came close to him, his body, which had been heavy and stagnant all year round, with insufficient energy and blood, and was extremely depleted, instantly became much lighter. Even when he coughed, he would always feel a dull pain. The old injuries from previous years have rarely recurred. The face that had always been pale gradually gained a trace of healthy color. This change of the Jiang family¡¯s brother-in-law undoubtedly shocked the other Jiang family members. After many tests at night, they discovered that Jiang Xue was really a treasure. Not only is her luck very good, any injuries or serious illnesses disappear when you are close to her. Although once they leave her, their bodies are still the same as when they were seriously ill. But this was enough to surprise all the Chiang family. I saw Jiang Xue¡¯sOf course, the Jiang family wants to keep her! Even Jiang Xue, who had just been picked up from the orphanage, was re-sent to an orphanage further away at Jiang Xue's request! The Jiang family had just issued a statement saying that Jiang Xue had nothing to do with the Jiang family and was at the disposal of the Lu family. But three or four hours later, the Jiang family did not care about slapping themselves in the face and embarrassing everyone, and directly denied the statement, saying that Jiang Xue was their biological child! In order not to offend the Lu family, the old man of the Jiang family hurriedly came forward in person. At about ten o'clock in the evening, he hurried to the Lu family and apologized to Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan. They said that Jiang Xue was indeed wrong about plagiarism and that they had already taught her a lesson. This was also the case because of the unfavorable teachings of the Jiang family. After apologizing, they voluntarily gave the Lu family a lot of benefits. Inside and outside the words, they all want to keep Jiang Xue, and even keep Jiang Xue¡¯s place in the kindergarten. With a lucky baby like Jiang Xue in the Jiang family, the Jiang family¡¯s status and power in Haicheng may be able to reach a higher level! The ridicule and loss in front of you are nothing at all! Song Qingwan and the others naturally have their own people in the Jiang family. What¡¯s more, when Jiang Xue revealed her lucky baby ability, she did it in front of everyone in the Jiang family, even the servants of the Jiang family, so the news couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. If nothing unexpected happens, soon everyone in the entire circle will know that the Jiang family has a lucky little star! Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and the others received the news as soon as possible. Therefore, when they saw Mr. Jiang coming to protect Jiang Xue, not only were they not angry, but they even laughed a few times without meaning. To Mr. Jiang¡¯s surprise, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong not only did not create any difficulties, but were very kind. They even confiscated the Jiang family¡¯s compensation. Mr. Jiang didn¡¯t know why, but he subconsciously attributed this to Jiang Xue¡¯s coming to the Jiang family! No, as soon as she came to their house, their family's overall fortune improved! The sick people in the family are no longer sick. Jiang Laoer, who usually has bad luck in gambling, just got a call and said that he had lost millions, but his luck in gambling suddenly improved and he not only won back all the money he lost. , and even won hundreds of thousands! But now, the Lu family, who he thought would blame them, is very kind and tolerant to them, and they don't even take the apology. This Jiang Xue is really their little lucky star! After Mr. Jiang returned, he immediately told the news to everyone in the Jiang family. Now no one in the Jiang family dared to look down on Jiang Xue, and they all wanted to treat her as their ancestor! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 903 Aren¡¯t there other members of the Lu family? But what Mr. Jiang didn¡¯t see was as soon as he left the Lu family. Song Qingwan behind her felt as if a stone had finally fallen to the ground, and breathed a long sigh of relief. Even Lu Qidong shook his head and smiled: "It's true, God is blessing our Lili." They are still worried about where to find a shield so that they will not be noticed by others, or even by the gods in the God Realm. But no matter what they do, they have no idea who made those gods too powerful. "If they tampered with it, those gods might know it if they cast a little spell. By then, their plan will be fully exposed, and the little girl may still be in danger. But they didn¡¯t expect that while they were worried, this perfect shield would be delivered to their doorstep. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fear of getting carried away and letting others notice, Song Qingwan would have wanted to set off firecrackers and send Mr. Jiang off respectfully. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong did not expect the news that the real daughter of the Jiang family turned out to be a "little lucky star". After ten, ten passes, ten passes, after a while, the entire upper circle was spread. There is even a trend of spreading more and more fiercely. This thing is magical and worth spreading. By late at night at four o'clock in the morning, all major media were rushing to report on it, and Jiang Xue's name was indispensable in the news. Soon, almost everyone in Haicheng heard about it. Jiang Xue was calm and composed. No matter how the outside world questions or doubts her, she is not afraid. The idiots outside must not have imagined that there is a system in her body. ¡­¡­ Late at night, three o'clock in the morning. In Haicheng, in a basement of Xuanlao's villa, dozens of people suddenly appeared out of thin air. These people wear expensive suits, have prominent positions, and hold great power. Some were wearing tattered clothes, looking like street gangsters. Wearing a white coat, he looks like a doctor. There are also glamorous white-collar workers from the company, and even a few well-behaved primary school students standing among them In short, all walks of life, all walks of life, and all kinds of people can be found here. ¡°And if anyone is willing to check, they will find that their residences are spread throughout Haicheng. Not long after, someone among them spoke: "Everyone, before, Mr. Xuan died unexpectedly. The specific reason is temporarily unknown. However, neither before Mr. Xuan died nor at the scene of his death, any useful clues were left! The Lord was furious after hearing this, but he was still very angry. He graciously gave us another chance, and before Tiandao noticed the death of Mr. Xuan, he immediately sent us down again, and also added a lot of manpower!" Yes, some of them are former subordinates of Mr. Xuan. After they returned, they quickly rescheduled their plans, got some magic weapons, and united with some new subordinates sent by their master. Everyone chose the goal of "resurrecting the soul through borrowed corpses" and made careful preparations: "And we have done all this with only one goal from beginning to end - to kill Little Master Fu! As long as Little Master Fu is not dead, the Lord will be in trouble. I think everyone should know this!" They, the gods, have learned the lesson from last time. I don¡¯t dare to wear white robes, gray robes or even black robes like before, showing off everywhere and using spells indiscriminately. " Moreover, because of the death of Xuan Lao, Tiandao has begun to pay attention to this world. Under the watchful eye of Tiandao, they don¡¯t dare to use magic rashly, lest Tiandao discovers that their souls have smuggled into this world, and then exclude them. We can only silently act as humans in the bodies we have found, and observe silently, trying to find Little Master Fu. Seeing the people around him nodding solemnly, the man solemnly said: "Therefore, I don't need to say more about the purpose of calling everyone here today, and our top priority is to quickly find Little Master Fu. Therefore, everyone, have you discovered anything recently?" Others shook their heads one after another, saying that they had not found anyone who met the standards of Little Master Fu, not even similar ones. Instead, a woman with a slightly old and haggard face suddenly spoke. If Song Qingwan were here, she would definitely recognize this woman immediately as Ma Zhang, who is usually the most submissive but diligent in sweeping and mopping the floor. "Zhang Ma" changed her usual timid and gentle attitude at this time, and instead said coldly:   "After many days of observation, I think Lu Li has the biggest problem! I suspect she is Mistress Fu!" "Zhang Ma" looked at everyone and said every word: "When Mr. Xuan was still there, he had doubts about her. The guardians on the left and the right tried to go to Sanya to kill her, but they never came back." "If she was just an ordinary little girl, she would definitely not be able to do this! Her luck would not be so good, but if she can become the Little Master Fu of Heaven, then she can definitely do it!" Someone raised a question: "Then how can you be sure that she is Mistress Fu herself and not a puppet of Mistress Fu?" Another person who looked like a teacher also said: "That's right, as the puppet of Little Master Fu, there must be similarities with Little Master Fu. And the luck that is beyond ordinary people is the biggest characteristic of Little Master Fu!" "As Mistress Fu's puppet, in terms of luck, no matter how weak it is, it is not as good as Mistress Fu herself, but it will definitely be much better than other ordinary people." "You say Lu Li is lucky, but I have carefully observed her in the kindergarten these days, and it doesn't seem to be the case. Moreover, her IQ doesn't seem to be very high. Sometimes, even when she murmurs, she can even talk to herself. Talking about it, how could Ye Heng¡¯s daughter have such an IQ! Therefore, I suspect that Lu Li cannot be Little Master Fu herself, and she may not even be Little Master Fu¡¯s puppet!" Someone actually helped "Mother Zhang": "Whether Lu Li is or not, since Mr. Xuan doubts her, it must be Lu Li who made him suspicious! We all know what Mr. Xuan is capable of. If Mr. Xuan is suspicious of someone, there must be something wrong with him. Since We haven¡¯t found another suspicious person so far, so let¡¯s find a way to deal with Lu Li first!¡± "Yes," someone looked at "Mother Zhang": "You work in the Lu family and have close contact with Lu Li. Take this bottle of medicine and put a drop into their meals every day. Within three days, I guarantee that Lu Li will definitely die!" Some people even said: "There is no need to go to such trouble. There are so many of us. It is undoubtedly easy to sneak into the Lu family while the night is dark and windy, find Lu Li, and then kill her. We originally wanted to kill Lu Li last time, but The death of Mr. "That's right, even if Lu Li is really the puppet of Young Master Fu and has extraordinary luck and cannot die easily, aren't there other members of the Lu family?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 904 You won¡¯t be happy in the future "Indeed, her father Lu Junhan, Song Qingwan, and even Lu Qidong are all fragile mortals. We may not be able to kill Lu Li easily, but as long as we catch Lu Junhan and the others and force Lu Li to commit suicide, it will not be simple. thing!" "Indeed, this is a good idea." Others are very supportive of this approach. "Okay, none of us will feel at ease if it takes too long. If we want to kill him, we must do it quickly. Let's go to the Lu family now to avoid a long night and many dreams!" Others echoed: "Okay!" In order to ensure nothing goes wrong, they went against the will of heaven and used forbidden techniques to divine the outcome. Only kill Lu Li. not much hope. Kill one of Lu Junhan, Song Qingwan, and Lu Qidong, and force Lu Li to commit suicide. ?Hopefully 50%. Kill two of them and force Lu Li to commit suicide. ?Hopefully 100%. The next second, the ten people who used forbidden divination spit out a large mouthful of blood, and then fell heavily to the ground, their pupils blurred and gradually lost their vitality. The soul then overflowed from the body and floated in the air. In an instant, it shattered into countless radiant fragments. ¡ª¡ªHe was as distraught as Mr. Xuan. But the result is already known to others. The other subordinates looked at each other, and their eyes showed that they were determined to win this trip! As long as there are no changes in the process, Lu Li will definitely die this time. Just when those people were about to cast their spells, they all appeared at the Lu family to surround and suppress Lu Li. Suddenly, at this moment, a hot message was pushed to their mobile phones at the same time¡ª¡ª ?? #Haicheng Jiang¡¯s family recognized their long-lost daughter, who turned out to be a little lucky star! # When other people saw this title, they looked at each other, their expressions changing. Apparently, I am particularly sensitive to the word "little lucky star". They clicked in unanimously. The article embellished the story by saying that when Jiang Xue returned to the Jiang family, the luck of everyone in the Jiang family instantly improved, with continuous good luck and happy events, and that she herself had particularly good luck. In fact, Jiang Xue had returned to the Jiang family a few days ago. As for why the Jiang family did not discover her little lucky star at that time, outsiders speculated that Jiang Xue had just returned to the Jiang family and the Jiang family did not care about her, so they did not discover it. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is that Jiang Xuefuxing¡¯s ability is real. Several servants present and even the Jiang family have witnessed it with their own eyes. It cannot be faked! The most exaggerated thing is that Jiang Xue said she wanted ten yuan to buy ice cream, and the next second, she would pick up ten yuan. The subordinates stopped at the words that improved the luck of the entire Jiang family and that their own luck was particularly good. They were silent for dozens of seconds before someone spoke in a deep voice: "Don't worry about Lu Li for now, go check this Jiang Xue, I suspect she is the real Mistress Fu!" "Compared with Jiang Xue's miraculous deeds, Lu Li has a low IQ and bad luck. Everyone would doubt the former. "I think she must be!" Another person also said in a deep voice: "We fell into a misunderstanding before. The secret we used to spy on was that Little Master Fu had been reincarnated as an adult. But there are many ways to become a human, and it does not necessarily mean reincarnation. It is very possible that Little Master Fu is just like us. The Lord also borrows corpses to bring back souls!" They only have souls, of course they are not human beings. But once the soul enters the human body, it can be regarded as a disguised reincarnation. "I also think it's possible that it's a corpse brought back to life. Look carefully here," The speaker pointed to the article: "It said that Jiang Xue returned to the Jiang family a few days ago and recognized her ancestors, but no one in the Jiang family discovered her special ability, let alone thought she was a lucky star. But tonight, Jiang Xue suddenly has such ability." "As expected, the original Jiang Xue must have died tonight, and then Miss Fu borrowed her body to resurrect her soul. However, because her innate luck was too strong and huge, it began to affect the people around her, which caused the entire Jiang family to Your luck has improved!" "But the premise is that these things that change luck are true. If they are just adding fuel and jealousy, or fabricating and exaggerating some information, then it remains to be discussed whether this Jiang Xue is a little lucky star, and whether she is the little master Fu. !¡± At this time, a man in a suit who was dressed in a noble suit and was obviously from the upper class received a message from his subordinates and said: ¡°I found someone to confirm that everything mentioned in the news is true and is not exaggerated or false.¡±   "Moreover, I also found out that the old man of the Jiang family went to apologize to Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong tonight!" "You know, these two old foxes have always been retributive. They are petty and not easy to mess with. They are especially protective of their shortcomings. But tonight when the old man of the Jiang family went to apologize, they not only didn't look down on him, nor did they mock him, nor did they seduce anyone. After driving the old man out, he turned out to be very kind, and he was still so kind that was unexpected." The man paused and analyzed: "Even people with such extreme temperaments as Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong can be affected. This shows how rich Mr. Jiang's luck is. Jiang Xue was able to bring so much luck to Mr. Jiang in a short period of time. Except for Little Fu, The Lord Himself and no other!¡± Others nodded, agreeing with this point of view. This Jiang Xue must be Little Master Fu! There are so many similarities with Little Master Fu, if Jiang Xuer is not Little Master Fu, who else is! "I still think there is something weird about Lu Li," "Zhang Ma" spoke again at this time, she frowned and said: "A few days ago, Song Qingwan and the others gave us a day off for no reason! I checked the surveillance afterwards and found that the surveillance was not turned on that day and nothing was recorded! Moreover, all the previous surveillance videos were also It was destroyed and I can¡¯t restore it even with my spells So, I suspect that Lu Junhan and the others must be hiding some big secret, and this secret is definitely related to Lu Li!" But no one present paid attention to her, no one even agreed with her, they were all discussing how to deal with Jiang Xue. Everyone can see that between Lu Li and Jiang Xue, Jiang Xue is obviously more like Mistress Fu! They were stupid to leave the real master alone and kill a little puppet instead. It is even possible that Lu Li is not even a puppet! "Moreover, Jiang Xue, as Mistress Fu herself, has great luck and is very difficult to deal with. Moreover, the Jiang family are not relatives of Mistress Fu. It is useless to use them to force Mistress Fu to commit suicide like Lu Li did. But it¡¯s okay, as long as we find Little Master Fu, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we kill her! "Zhang Ma" saw that no one was paying attention to her, so she left angrily, but before leaving, she didn't forget to take the bottle of poison! ¡­¡­ kindergarten. Small class (1). On the blackboard decorated with balloons, ribbons and flowers, there are three words "Parents Meeting" written in big words, and there are very, very cute cartoon pictures of little people on the left and right sides. The dining table not far away is piled with snacks, desserts, drinks, fruits It looks extra festive. Xiao Luli happily pulled Lu Junhan to her seat: "Dad, you will be very happy on your first day of kindergarten today, but it doesn't matter, you won't be happy in the future." Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 905 I¡¯m here to attend the parent-teacher meeting Qu Qianqian and the others had arrived a long time ago, probably because they got up too early, and now they were lying on the table, nodding off like chickens pecking at rice. Seeing Xiao Luli coming, they became energetic. Qu Qianqian was not sleepy at all now. She got up from her seat with bright eyes and trotted over: "Sister Lili, you are finally here! You don't even know it, but we miss you so much!" Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan also ran over, as if they had met long-lost children, with expressions full of excitement and excitement. Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" What are you thinking about? Didn¡¯t you guys have a class together yesterday? I didn¡¯t know. I thought you hadn¡¯t seen each other in hundreds of years. However, Qu Sinian, who had been here for a long time, noticed something. He was stunned for a moment and asked Jian Xiyan: "Xiaoyan, where is your father?" When he said this, Zhang Dazhuang also noticed and looked around the classroom: "Yes, where is Mr. Jian?! It seems that I didn't see him when I came here just now." Speaking of Cao Cao's arrival, Jian Chenglang and Jian Yi had just arrived outside the classroom. They suddenly heard the words of Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang and stopped in their tracks. People stood outside the window filled with ribbons and balloons. Those balloons, ribbons, and pictures perfectly blocked their figures. Originally, Jian Chenglang had wrapped himself tightly, with sunglasses, a mask, and a peaked cap, these three items being standard equipment. Unfortunately, as soon as I reached the entrance of the kindergarten, I was stopped by the security guard. Seeing his typical illegal appearance, the security guard almost took out his cell phone and called the police on the spot. In the end, Jian Chenglang revealed his identity and proved himself, so he was not detained by the security guards. But of course the "illegal" three-piece suit cannot be worn. After all, it is full of children. What if the children are frightened. In this way, they were delayed for a while at the door, and now they arrived at the door of the classroom. Jian Yi has given up. He had agreed not to come to the parent-teacher meeting, but everyone was already in the kindergarten. There was no point in struggling anymore. Even if he didn't want to attend, he had to attend. The four dads were wiped out again. However, even if Jian Yi wanted to participate, Jian Xiyan didn't want him to come. Qu Sinian never thought that Jian Yi had successfully resisted and no longer had to attend the parent-teacher meeting. He thought he had something to do and went out to listen to the phone. He was about to call Jian Yi and tell him that the parent-teacher meeting was about to begin. , and asked him to come back quickly. As soon as he took out his mobile phone, Jian Xiyan tugged on the hem of his clothes and lifted up his writing board. Then, Jian Chenglang and Jian Yi, who were standing outside, heard Qu Sinian's extremely surprised voice very clearly: "What? Xiao Yan, you said that your father is about to die of illness, so he can't come to the parent-teacher meeting. What about your brother-in-law? Even if your father is ill and can't come, your brother-in-law should be able to come, right? What? He Is he about to die too? Or did your father infect him?" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Xiyan's delicate and fair face was full of seriousness, and he nodded sadly. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi, this dog! Lu Junhan, a dog that has never been a human being, came to the parent-teacher conference. He was actually more of a dog than Lu Junhan. He even dared to pretend to be sick and not come to the parent-teacher conference. Forget it, Jian Chenglang didn't come. ¡°Well, Xiaoyan, did you come here alone?¡± Qu Sinian asked distressedly: "Do you want uncle to take you back later?" Jian Xiyan shook his head and said no, he didn't have time to write anything yet. Qu Qianqian¡¯s crisp little milk voice came from all the way: "Dad! Don't worry, brother Xiyan didn't come alone, he brought his boyfriend!" As soon as these words were said, almost everyone in the classroom looked towards them. Qu Sinian breathed a sigh of relief: "It's good that we're not alone" Wait a minute! "Baby, who did you say he brought here just now?" Qu Sinian was shocked. Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t know why he had such a strange expression, but she still said: "His boyfriend! HeWhat a great friend. He is super handsome. Sister Lili and I want one too. " Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" The next second¡ª¡ª The two old fathers said in unison. Qu Sinian¡¯s face turned ugly: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lu Junhan gritted his teeth and sneered: "Don't even think about it." When Xiao Luli saw this, her dark eyes widened, her expression blank for a second, and then she became anxious: "Why? Dad, your boyfriend is really good! Lili wants it!" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Then think about it!¡± "I don't want to think about it!" Little Loli said aggrievedly: "I just want one, just one." Qu Sinian: "" You can only have one. Otherwise, if you want several more, do you want to be a scumbag or a sea king? Lu Junhan hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Zhang Dazhuang became more and more frightened as he listened. He quickly picked up Zhang Yiming, who was playing Ultraman with his head down, and said tremblingly: "You brat, you don't want a boyfriend, do you?" "Of course not!" Zhang Yiming said. Zhang Dazhuang breathed a sigh of relief, stroked his chest with his big hand, and said repeatedly: "That's good, that's good" But before he could relax, Zhang Yiming continued: "Because I already have it." ¡°Cough cough cough cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± Zhang Dazhuang couldn't take a breath, he choked on his saliva. His eyes widened, as if in disbelief: "Have have it? You, you, what have you got?" ¡°My boyfriend!¡± Zhang Yiming said happily: "I already have one! It's even more handsome than my brother Xi Yan's!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Seeing too many people around him looking over, Zhang Dazhuang felt that his old face had been completely humiliated. He raised his big hand and dragged Zhang Yiming out. Qu Sinian did the same and took Qu Qianqian out for interrogation. Xiao Luli made a fuss about asking for a boyfriend, but Lu Junhan took her out with a cold face. Jian Xiyan was the only one left there without his father and no one to care about him. He held the dynamic superman in his arms, blinked his big dark round eyes a few times, thought for a while, and followed him out. But as soon as he reached the door, he heard an extremely frightening piece of bad news. As soon as Zhang Dazhuang walked outside, he saw Jian Yi standing outside and was immediately surprised: "Mr. Jian, why are you here? Aren't you about to die of illness?" Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" ¡°Probably only an honest and honest person like Zhang Dazhuang would completely believe what Xiao Yan said. Jian Yi looked at the handsome young lady who was standing at the door, her dark eyes widened as if like a bolt from the blue. She sneered and said coldly, word for word: "I'm here to attend the parent-teacher meeting." ??Jianxi proverb: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "!!!" So, the last child Jian Xiyan, who was not cared about and was very free, was also dragged to the corridor outside by his father expressionlessly. Successfully reunited with his three other poor friends. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 906: Their father dragged them out again to lecture them ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to see Jian Xiyan walking over while facing the wall, being scolded by his father, when he turned around and saw Jian Xiyan walking over holding a writing board. The dark eyes suddenly lit up, and Xiao Naiyin had an extra surprise: "Brother Xiyan, are you here too?" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board expressionlessly: Um. Forced by life. "Life" myself Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Over there, Qu Qianqian, who had been taught a few words by Qu Sinian, pouted her bright red mouth and said dissatisfiedly: "Why can brother Xiyan and brother Yiming have boyfriends, but sister Lili and I can't? Dad, you are looking down on us!" Qu Sinian: "" "That's right!" Xiao Luli puffed up her face: "Dad, you are really going too far!" But the next second. The unconvinced Jian Xiyan was beaten by Jian Yi, who was "almost sick and dying". Jian Chenglang couldn't stop him even if he wanted to. And Zhang Yiming was not much better. He was carried over by Zhang Dazhuang and spanked him hard several times, making him cry loudly. Qu Qianqian: "" Xiao Luli: "" The two people, whose faces were full of dissatisfaction and indignation just now, suddenly became as quiet as chickens and as timid as little quails. Lu Junhan looked away, lowered his eyes, and sneered on his thin lips: "See? This is what you will end up with if you find a boyfriend!" Xiao Luli: "" Qu Qianqian: "" Xiao Luli: "!!!" Qu Qianqian: "!!!" The two little girls quickly covered their buttocks with their little hands, their eyes widened, and they took a step back in fear. But in the blink of an eye, she seemed to catch something from the corner of her eye. Xiao Luli quickly said to Jian Xiyan, who was fighting with her father: "Brother Xi Yan, please stop fighting." Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, don't hit Brother Xiyan first. If you hit him again, your boyfriend will fall out of your pocket!" The boyfriend in your pocket It¡¯s about to fall out. The boyfriend in your pocket It¡¯s about to fall out. in the pocket¡­¡­ Jian Chenglang couldn't hold it back and went over to rummage through Jian Xiyan's pockets¡ª¡ª ¡°In both pockets, only one dynamic Superman toy was found And the dynamic Superman toy is also very consistent with what Lu Li and Qu Qianqian said, and it is about to fall out. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hanging precariously in the pocket and not falling out. Who is this "boyfriend"? It¡¯s clear at a glance. Except for Zhang Yiming¡¯s wailing cry, the entire audience was silent and could hear the drop of a pin. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? no. Don¡¯t tell them, this doesn¡¯t look like a personal thing. Is it really that so-called ¡°boyfriend¡±? ! ! ! ¡­¡­ five minutes later¡ª¡ª Classroom. Qu Sinian looked at Qu Qianqian who was playing with the Jian Xiyan dynamic superman. He stopped talking for a long time, but still couldn't hold it back. He coughed lightly and said: ¡°Baby, is this the boyfriend you were talking about before?¡± Qu Qianqian raised her head and wondered: "What else? What do you think it is?" Qu Sinian: "" Little Luli no longer cared about her father taking her out to face the wall. She pointed at the superman and said happily to Lu Junhan: "Dad, look, this boyfriend is super handsome! Can you buy one for me too? I want a boyfriend too!" Lu Junhan: "" The most miserable person in the audience was probably Zhang Yiming. I saw him sitting in his seat, wiping away tears with his little chubby hands, holding his Ultraman, sobbing and choking: "Smelly dad, why did you hit me for nothing! You bought this for me. !¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" He didn¡¯t expect this eitherIt¡¯s just that damn boyfriend! ¡°And I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll fall in love early and become gay! Jian Chenglang never expected that her boyfriend would be an athletic superman. He stared at the Superman in Qu Qianqian¡¯s hand for a long time, unable to figure it out: "No, Xiaoyan, why is this toy a human being?" Jian Chenglang has not forgotten that last night Jian Xiyan swore that his boyfriend was a proud person. Jian Xiyan looked at him like he was an idiot. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Circled the word "ÈË" of the dynamic superman directly on the writing board. It¡¯s like saying, this is not a human being? Jian Chenglang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I can't refute it. But: "Why is it called boyfriend? Isn't this a dynamic superman?" If they hadn¡¯t been misled, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this embarrassing situation for all parents. "Because it's a man." This was said by Qu Qianqian. She hugged Dynamic Superman and said happily: "He is still our best friend, so we call him 'boyfriend'. Brother Xi Yan also has a 'girlfriend'!" Jian Chenglang: "" What is the difference between this and raising a dog named "Xiao San"? But Jian Chenglang also realized that there are many types of supermen with many names, and these little guys can't remember them at all. Therefore, these male supermen are collectively called "boyfriends", and the female supermen are called "girlfriends". It was simple and crude, without any thought about what their father would think when he heard this name. "However," when speaking of this, Xiao Luli became a little worried: "Brother Xi Yan accidentally damaged his girlfriend's body when he was sleeping with him. His girlfriend is still injured today. It¡¯s not healed yet!¡± This is probably the reason why the word "female" was replaced by the word "male" in the Jianxi proverb. Because he suddenly remembered that his "girlfriend" was broken and he couldn't take her with him, so he had to take his "boyfriend" with him. The parents who were not far away looked at me with a strange look. It was obvious that they were thinking wrongly, or else they were full of dirty thoughts. Jian Chenglang forced a smile and quickly explained loudly: "I know, Lili, what you actually want to say is that when Xiaoyan was sleeping, he accidentally crushed a superwoman named 'girlfriend', right?" Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded heavily: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, that Superman is not healed yet!¡± Seeing that the parent withdrew his probing gaze, his expression seemed a little disappointed, Jian Chenglang was a little speechless, but he actually breathed a sigh of relief. It is too easy for people to misunderstand his girlfriend "My girlfriend is not good at all, so, brother Xiyan," Xiao Luli said again, "You should sleep with your boyfriend!" Jian Chenglang: "" Qu Qianqian also said: "Yes, yes, brother Xiyan, you have so many boyfriends anyway, if you sleep with one a day, they will definitely not be bad!" Jian Chenglang: "!!!" Zhang Yiming also came over and shouted: ¡°If you think you don¡¯t have enough boyfriends or enough sleep, I can give you my boyfriend. Anyway, I¡¯m tired of this boyfriend!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "!!!!!!" Jian Xiyan nodded desperately with bright eyes, and everyone could see his excitement. Combined with Zhang Yiming¡¯s words, let¡¯s look at Jian Xiyan¡¯s excited expression. Everyone would suspect that the two of them are not only scumbags, but also perverts. Soon, the four little ones were dragged out by their father to lecture them again. Xiao Luli: "???" Qu Qianqian: "???" ??Jianxi proverb: "???" Zhang Yiming: "???" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 907 Can this clear Lu Gou¡¯s name? Lu Junhan¡¯s tall and tall body stood in the corridor, his cold eyes staring at the four little people in front of him. Finally, his eyes fell on the cute little loli in the middle, whose big black round eyes were blinking desperately. He said: "Do you know why I asked you to come out?" Xiao Luli suddenly raised her little hand: "I know, I know! Dad, if you call us out, it must be" Lu Junhan: "Shut up!" Xiao Luli: "" ¡°I don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to say it!¡± The little lolita with two ponytails and a pink flower on her head puffed up her fat face and let out a sweet "hum": "Dad, you must have wanted to beat us when you called us out! Because only sister Qianqian and I were not beaten just now! So, if you want to call us out and beat us again, it is best to beat us to death, so that you can Very happy.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qu Qianqian¡¯s expression changed. He instantly hid behind Xiao Luli: ¡°Woooooooo~ Sister Lili, help me!!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Xiao Luli vowed: "Don't be afraid, sister Qianqian, I will protect you!" Qu Qianqian nodded heavily and said with admiration: "Yeah! Thank you sister Lili, you are so kind to me. I wish you were my father!" Qu Sinian: "" Do you really think I¡¯m dead? As she said that, Qu Qianqian seemed to have remembered something and said dissatisfiedly: "But, Dad, you are getting more and more excessive now! You didn't even hit me before, but now you just want to beat me to death. , you are really going too far!" Qu Sinian: "" No, what did I say? Wasn¡¯t it your sister Lili who was talking the whole time? "No, baby," Qu Sinian was very confused. He took a deep breath and said, "I promise I won't beat you. Really, dad just wants to reason with you when he calls you out." Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t believe it and looked at him suspiciously: ¡°Is it true?¡± "Really," Qu Sinian rubbed Qu Qianqian's little head and said helplessly: "If dad beats you later, dad is just a dog, okay?" Qu Qianqian hesitated for a moment, but decided to believe her father: "Thatthat's okay." As soon as Lu Junhan turned his head, he saw the little Lolita looking at him with bright eyes, as if she was expecting him to swear like Qu Sinian. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, rubbed her little head as she wished, and smiled: "Don't worry, if I don't hit you, I will be a dog." Little Loli: "" Now it becomes¡ª¡ª Xiao Luli hid: "Woooooooo~ Sister Qianqian, help me!!!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" In fact, Qu Qianqian is also very afraid of Lu Junhan, who always has no expression on his face and looks very scary. She had pitied her sister Lili before. She felt that her father looked so fierce. Sister Lili must have been beaten to death by her father at home. She felt that her sister Lili was really pitiful. , to have such a terrible father. Seeing Lu Junhan¡¯s usually calm and indifferent gaze at this moment, Qu Qianqian was scared to death, but she still mustered up her courage and said tremblingly: "Uncle Lu, you, you, you, don't hit Sister Lili, okay? If you, you, you want to hit, just go and hit my dad! My dad, my dad likes to be I was beaten, please, please Uncle Lu" As she talked, Qu Qianqian couldn't help but want to cry, wuwuwu, Uncle Lu is really scary, no wonder Sister Lili is beaten every day, it's so miserable. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "???" When Zhang Yiming saw this, he immediately became anxious, but he was actually afraid of Lu Junhan: "Lu, Uncle Lu, why don't you beat my dad? My dad is easier to beat, and, and he, he just beat me up. I have wanted to take revenge for a long time. You, as long as you don't If you beat him to death, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it¡­¡± Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" You are really my good fucking son! Jian Xiyan raised his writing board at this time. Because he relied on writing, he had no tone, but it was more likeThe other two trembling little friends are much stronger: My father will also give you a shot. You can give it to you, no need to be polite. Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Chenglang: "" You are really your father's "good babies". Lu Junhan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, ignored the other three convulsing little guys, and said directly to the little girl behind Qu Qianqian: "come out!" Xiao Luli hesitated for a moment and said in a sweet voice, "If someone comes out, dad, you can't hit them!" Lu Junhan: "Okay." Xiao Luli: "Then, you can't hit Uncle Qu and the others either!" Qu Sinian and others had tears in their eyes. Look, other people¡¯s jackets are just small cotton-padded jackets. Theirs is at best a beggar¡¯s outfit that leaks in all directions. Lu Junhan: "No." Xiao Luli: "You can't hit Sister Qianqian or the others!" "" Lu Junhan glanced at the three trembling little guys, was silent for two seconds, and said expressionlessly: "Um." Seeing that no one was missing, Xiao Luli came out from behind Qu Qianqian happily and said to Lu Junhan in a crisp voice: "Dad, why did you ask people to come out?" Lu Junhan directly picked him up and beat him up. Little Loli: "???" Five seconds later, the little girl held her head and sobbed: "Dad, why did you hit me? You said you wouldn't hit me! You big liar¡ª¡ª" "I said I won't hit 'other people'," Lu Junhan smiled: "But I didn't say I won't hit Lu Li." Xiao Luli: "" The little girl was angry: "Dad, I want to change my name! I don't want to be called Lu Li anymore! If I do, dad, you will definitely hit me!" "I don't need to hit Lu Li." Lu Junhan said calmly. The little loli¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and raised his eyebrows: "It depends on whether you want to or not." "I really want to." The little girl stopped crying. She hugged her father's leg, raised her little fat face, and said happily: "I really want to!" Three minutes later¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian hugged Dynamic Superman, patted her chest with her little hands, and whispered: "Uncle Lu is so kind. He actually said that as long as we change the name of 'boyfriend' to 'Superman' and the name of 'girlfriend' to 'Superwoman', he will no longer hit pears. Sister Li, Uncle Lu is really a nice person!" "That's right," Zhang Yiming was also very excited: "This is too simple. I thought Uncle Lu would make things difficult for us!" Jian Xiyan also nodded and raised his writing board: ??Sister Lili, dad, a good man! ! Even Xiao Luli couldn¡¯t help but said happily: "Yes, yes, I have told you before, my father is really a good man! A very, very good man!" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? What the hell. Can this clear Lu Gou¡¯s name? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 908 This one is uglier than my dad But no matter what, the result is always good. "And Lu Junhan did a really good job. In the future, when these four little guys think about this dark history, they will probably have to rush over and thank their Uncle Lu for saving them and not letting their dark history continue! But Lu Junhan, who was regarded as a good guy, did not get any good rewards. As soon as he pulled out the chair and sat down, the little girl with twin tails next to him took out a super cute Barbie doll with no clothes on from her pink schoolbag, and looked very fresh and slippery. , placed in front of Lu Junhan: "Dad, it's already eight o'clock! We are going to start playing with dolls!" Lu Junhan: "" So, when Qu Sinian, Jian Yi and others seemed to be aware of it and looked over, they saw their famous and majestic Mr. Lu, who was expressionless, and the naked female Barbie with big blue eyes and a smile in front of him. The dolls looked at each other in silence. The painting style is indescribably weird. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Little Luli, who was combing Barbie's hair, seemed to notice that her father hadn't moved. She blinked her big black eyes and said in a sweet voice: "Dad, don't you know how to play?" Lu Junhan was eager to throw this hot potato back and gave a faint "hmm". The next second, the little girl showed a look that said, "My dad is really an idiot." Lu Junhan: "" "It's very simple," The little loli is extremely confident: "Dad, you just need to dress her." With that said, the little girl took off the two straight long legs of the Barbie doll. Then she put on an extremely beautiful dark green lace princess dress from bottom to top. "It's a pity that the long skirt is long-sleeved, and the doll's arms are undoubtedly stuck. The little Loli frowned, as if she had encountered a huge problem. Lu Junhan was silent for a while, and was about to reach over and pull down the zipper on the back of the toy skirt - so that Barbie's arms could naturally fit inside. But before he could say anything, he saw the little girl directly removing the two arms of Barbie doll. Successfully and very easily put the skirt on the body of Barbie doll, which has no arms or legs. In the end, the little girl didn¡¯t notice anything was wrong and breathed a long sigh of relief, as if she had completed a huge and magnificent project. She bent her eyes, hugged the Barbie doll that looked like a human pig, and smiled happily: "Dad, look, that's it! It's very simple, isn't it?" Lu Junhan silently glanced at the Barbie doll, which seemed to have been subjected to the most cruel and severe torture, with no legs and feet. He didn't know where this little thing got the confidence to say that this was enough. Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang and others who happened to have watched the whole process next to them were stunned. ???????????? The love doll is not the key point, the key point is that the clothes can be put on? ? ? Qu Sinian couldn¡¯t hold back his admiration, he gave a thumbs up and exclaimed: "Mr. Lu, I'm not telling you that your daughter is really tough. In ancient times, she would have been able to enter Dali Temple to interrogate prisoners, right? Fortunately, my daughter is not like this." Who knows, Cao Cao will arrive just as he says. Qu Qianqian suddenly ran over and raised a sparkling crystal necklace in her hand: "Sister Lili, hurry! Pull her head off quickly. I have a super beautiful necklace for her to wear." of!" Pull out the head. head¡­¡­ Unplug it! ! ! Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s thin lips parted lightly: ¡°Heh.¡± Sound taunts are equally deadly. Qu Sinian: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Soon, the four fathers watched helplessly as a Barbie doll lost her arms and legs just to wear a dress, and finally lost her head. "Forget it, at least the two little girls still have some conscience. After putting on their clothes and necklaces, they pressed the doll's hands and feet back again. Just when the two were about to put their heads back on, Zhang Yiming suddenly spoke: "Hey! Sister Lili, sister Qianqian, that head of yours doesn't look good! Otherwise, I'll give you my Ultraman head. My head looks really good!"Zhang Dazhuang: "???" No, putting Ultraman¡¯s head on a Barbie doll is unreasonable and weird, so I won¡¯t go into it. You are a young and energetic young man, but you actually think that Ultraman is more beautiful than a beautiful woman. What kind of aesthetics do you have? Jian Xiyan, on the other hand, nodded with deep sympathy. He looked at Barbie doll with exquisite makeup and extremely beautiful face. Her delicate little face was full of dignity. He raised his writing board: really. This one is uglier than my dad. It¡¯s better to change it. Jian Yi: "?" Jian Chenglang: "" Qu Sinian suppressed his laughter, but still comforted them softly: "It's okay. Boys' aesthetics may be a little weird when they are young. They can't tell the difference between beauty and ugliness. It'll be fine when they grow up. Aren't we all like this?" "I hope that's the case." When Zhang Dazhuang was a child, he could not tell the difference between beauty and ugliness. When he was a child, he liked to look at beauties, all kinds of beauties, big and small, old and young, with long hair and short hair. In short, all kinds of beauties, as long as they were beautiful women, he would Everyone will take a few glances. As for Ultraman and so on, he doesn¡¯t care. But that¡¯s all I can do to comfort myself. He didn¡¯t understand why none of his good-looking genes had been passed on to that brat in his family. The Zhang family is the only brat in their generation. ¡°If he has weird aesthetics and looks down on other girls, then their family is really unique. When Zhang Dazhuang thought of this, he couldn't help sighing. His heart was full of sadness, but he couldn't help saying enviously: "Hey, Best Actor Qu, it's better for you and Mr. Lu to raise beautiful little girls. I heard that this girl's thoughts are different from those of rough boys. I know what beauty and ugliness are from a young age, not to mention how delicate and sensitive my thoughts are, especially for girls like Lili and Qianqian who are so delicate and love beauty, their aesthetic taste is probably many times higher than that of my brat!" Qu Sinian said: "Of course, don't worry. Even if your son wants to, my baby and Lili will definitely not be able to accept the head of a superman being pressed on their most beloved Barbie doll¡ª¡ª" "Is it really possible?" Qu Qianqian¡¯s face showed surprise, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help but scream: "Brother Yiming, please don't lie to me." Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Yiming very boldly pulled out his Ultraman head: "No, here, I'll give this one to you." With that said, Zhang Yiming gave the freshly pulled out Ultraman's head to Little Lu Li who ran over. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 909 Ultraman Doll Xiao Luli held that end as if she was holding the most precious treasure in the world: "Ah ah ah, sister Qianqian, look, look, we are done!" Qu Qianqian cried with joy: "It's true, we really have a baby! It's great!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ?? Xiao Luli threw the head of the previous Barbie doll into her schoolbag, and Xiao Naoyin muttered: "Actually, I have long looked down on this head. She is really ugly. Fortunately, Brother Yiming gave us a new head." As she spoke, she placed Ultraman's head on the Barbie doll wearing a dark green lace princess dress. Then, holding Ultraman¡¯s head and Barbie¡¯s body, I didn¡¯t know whether to call it Ultraman or Barbie, and kissed her hard. She bent her beautiful dark eyes and whispered in a shy voice: "Ultraman doll, you are so beautiful! How can you be so beautiful!" Lu Junhan: "" Come on, there¡¯s no need to worry about the name of this damn thing. There is a natural naming genius in his family. The other three little guys gave a thumbs up and nodded repeatedly! It means Sister Lili (sister) is right! Ultraman doll, so pretty! Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Register for class! You must sign up for an aesthetic correction class immediately! ! ! ¡­¡­ Lu Junhan and the others were very busy here, and Jiang Xue was not idle either. Listening to the random task that was just announced in my mind. Jiang Xue was so angry that she almost broke a pen: "System, what's going on! Why is this random mission related to Lu Junhan again?!" Jiang Xue has done random tasks in the past few days, and the number of times is quite high. But they are just similar to, "get first in the exam at the beginning of school", "drive Jiang Xue out of the Jiang family", "increase one's luck value to 30%" and so on. There are no exceptions to these random tasks, and the final beneficiary is Jiang Xue. It exists for Jiang Xue to better gain popularity and luck around him. If she gets first place in the exam at the beginning of the school year, Jiang Xue will become a good child in the teacher's heart and gain the trust of teachers in various subjects; and if she, a new student, gets first place in the exam, she will quickly integrate into this new class. After all, children at this age are very simple-minded and don¡¯t have much intrigue or even jealousy. Most children will like students with good grades. Jiang Xue¡¯s desire to gain their trust couldn¡¯t be easier. And driving the original Jiang Xue out of the Jiang family was naturally for Jiang Xue to have a better life in the Jiang family. Without Jiang Xue's obstruction, Jiang Xue could gain more trust from the Jiang family in the Jiang family. As for improving luck value, let alone that. All of this is serving Jiang Xue. But Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t figure it out. She had been doing random tasks for several days without incident. Why, as soon as Lu Junhan came in, the protagonist of the random tasks was immediately changed to him! In the past, Jiang Xue would naturally not be afraid. I feel that no matter how high Lu Junhan¡¯s luck is, he just has the aura of the villain in the novel. After all, he is still a little mortal, how can he defeat her who is responsible for the system! But before, whenever she encountered a random mission related to Lu Junhan, she had never succeeded. Instead, she had a very high luck value deducted, which frightened her. Even though this random mission was just to ask Lu Junhan to call her "Jiang Xue". But Jiang Xue still thinks it¡¯s impossible to complete! At this moment, the system told the reason: [I have told you before that, except for the higher level God Realm, our past world, this world now, and other small worlds are all composed of novels one after another. It is specially used for the gods in the divine world to endure calamities! ¡¿ [Originally, according to the usual world settings, the male and female protagonists in each world have the highest luck values, and are also the most worthy mission targets for you to snatch. But I don¡¯t know what is happening in this world. In short, now The whereabouts of the heroine Ye Wanwan are unknown. I can't find her for the time being, but I only know that she is definitely not dead. ¡¿ ¡¾And the male protagonist Song Chengze is in the capital, too far away from us, and, for some reason, his luck is evenLu Junhan's luck value is not as high as that of Lu Junhan. In this way, the mission target captured by the random mission will naturally be Lu Junhan, who has a high luck value and is also the closest to us! ¡¿ Jiang Xue had a sullen face and said nothing. To put it bluntly, you just can¡¯t get too close to Lu Junhan. Once you get too close to him, when you capture the target in a random mission, you will find that there is someone around you who has a higher luck value than Jiang Xue himself, so you will naturally give Jiang Xue a desperate mission. Let Jiang Xue try her best to get close to Lu Junhan. By talking to Lu Junhan in three sentences or even asking him to call her name, Jiang Xue was forced to get close to Lu Junhan, thereby gaining Lu Junhan's trust and stealing Lu Junhan's luck. In short, the purpose of the random mission is to force Jiang Xue to increase his luck value as quickly as possible. Jiang Xue stole a lot of luck from the Jiang family last night. She is now recognized by the family and even the outside world as the "little lucky star". It is not easy to get the luck of the Chiang family. However, the luck of the Jiang family is not very high, at least compared to the Lu family, it is nothing to behold. However, since the Jiang family can have a place in Haicheng, it means that the luck of the Jiang family is not that bad. . This allowed Jiang Xue to steal a lot of their luck points. But in order to prove that she is a little lucky star, Jiang Xue did not dare to draw too much luck from the Jiang family. She was afraid that if she drew too much luck, the Jiang family would be unlucky and would suspect her. Moreover, she also spent a lot of energy last night. Luck is something to prove that you are full of blessings. As a result, Jiang Xue really doesn¡¯t have much luck now. ?That¡¯s 26%. And for this random mission related to Lu Junhan, the luck value deducted and rewarded is also very high, a full 15%. It is enough to see how much the random mission system wants her to rob Lu Junhan's luck value. But fortunately, this mission is long enough, nearly four hours. Four hours later, it was 12 noon, which happened to be the end of the parent-teacher meeting. This time, Jiang Xue did not approach Lu Junhan rashly, but sought safety: "System, immediately check the luck values ??of people like Qu Sinian, Qu Qianqian and others who are close to Lu Junhan and Lu Li!" The system instantly understood what she meant. ?If the task fails, 15% of the luck will be deducted. But as long as Jiang Xue increases her luck to 35%, even if the mission fails and 15% is deducted, Jiang Xue will just become a normal person and will not be unlucky. To put it bluntly, as long as the luck value is high enough, Jiang Xue is not afraid even if the mission fails! " Moreover, once she has enough luck, Jiang Xue will naturally be able to let go and will not be tied down. The system immediately checked. An investigation revealed that Qu Sinian and the others¡¯ luck was really quite high! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 910 I am a big liar ¡° But think about it, Qu Sinian and the others came from a wealthy family and had a successful career. They had a distinguished position in Haicheng, held great power, and were envied by almost everyone. Such people are inherently favored by heaven, and are favored by heaven. I am afraid they have a lot of luck. With frequent contact with Lu Junhan and Lu Li, he naturally has more luck. But what surprised the system was that the luck of these children, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan, was actually higher than that of their successful fathers! This is simply unexpected. However, the system didn¡¯t think much about it, and it didn¡¯t expect that it was Lu Li. I thought that children like them would do more great things than their fathers in the future, that¡¯s why their luck was so high. The system did not hesitate and relayed all the found information to Jiang Xue. After hearing this, Jiang Xue curled her lips slightly, her eyes darkened. This suits her well. She was also afraid that little guys like Qu Qianqian would not have good luck and she would not be able to absorb it! " Qu Qianqian and the others are young, only four years old, and their IQs are not high. After observing them for the past few days, Jiang Xue also found that they are extremely naive and stupid, and their speech and thinking are almost ridiculous. "Compared with their fathers who are deep, cunning, and extremely intelligent, they are obviously much closer. And Jiang Xue¡¯s current classmate status provides her with a lot of convenience in getting close to Qu Qianqian and the others. This is undoubtedly good news. ¡°But there will be a parent-teacher meeting later, and Qu Qianqian and the others will definitely stay with their father and not go anywhere. " And Jiang Xue couldn't rush over to say hello, for fear that old foxes like Qu Sinian and the others would see her evil intentions. Therefore, she must find a legitimate reason to get close to Qu Qianqian and the others. Jiang Xue seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said: "System, go to the class teacher to check the entire process and content of the parent-teacher conference." System: [Yes. ¡¿ After a while, the system completed the check and returned: ¡¾After the parent-teacher meeting begins, the steps to be carried out are: the teacher's welcome speech, the teacher's outlook on the future of the new semester¡¿ Jiang Xue was impatient: ¡°I¡¯ve just skipped the previous parts where the teacher talked nonsense, let¡¯s talk about the key points!¡± The system was used to her tone of voice, so it didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, it said directly: [There is a session where parents of students come on stage to speak. ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Who is this determined person?¡± System: [Xu Wu, Xu Huaien¡¯s father, Xu Huaien took third place in the exam at the beginning of the school year! Not surprisingly, the teacher should have asked Xu Wu to come on stage to share his parenting experience. ¡¿ Jiang Xue originally had the first overall score, but her Chinese score was zero and she ranked last in the class. The first place was Xiao Luli again, so, going down the order, the second place was still Jian Xiyan, and Qu Qianqian returned to the fourth place. And the vacant third place among them is Xu Huaien. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t care who Xu Huaien was or who Xu Wu was. She said decisively: ¡°Replace him with Lu Junhan.¡± System reminder: [The head teacher should have approached Lu Junhan before. ¡¿ After all, there is no reason to just skip the first place and find the third place. ¡°Maybe the head teacher has also approached Jian Yi. But neither Lu Junhan nor Jian Yi planned to speak on stage to talk about their parenting experiences. But the parent-teacher conference process still needs to be followed. So, the errand fell on the third place, Xu Huaien¡¯s father. Jiang Xue: "Change it if you are told! I don't believe it. When the time comes, Lu Junhan will be able to scorn him on the spot in front of the whole class and embarrass the teacher!" Jiang Xue said so, and the system naturally followed it. Soon, the parent-teacher meeting will begin. After the head teacher walked to the podium, he turned on the projector very familiarly and started to play the slides about this parent-teacher meeting¡ª¡ª Sure enough, it¡¯s no different from what the system said. The first part is the teacher¡¯s welcoming speech with a smile on his face, which is nothing more than welcoming parents to take the time to come and participate in this parent-teacher meeting. After finishing speaking, the slides will switch. The content of the second slide is still almost the same as what the system said. There are a few large words written on it that are very clear¡ª¡ª ¡¾New semester, new future, new direction¡¿ The class teacher focused on what each student studied last semester.Except for Jiang Xue, who did not come last semester, the head teachers of the other seven people mentioned the outstanding performance in the school, and also emphatically praised the positive example of Xiao Luli. After finishing the lecture, the class teacher expressed his hope for the next semester, hoping that every student in the class can do better, study better, and the class will become more united and upward. Lu Junhan and the others listened with expressionless faces, as if they were having a company video conference, with no emotion on their expressions. But Xiao Luli and the others next to them were extra excited. When the teacher said something, they would echo "Okay" loudly. Especially when the teacher praises them, they are very, very excited. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Junhan¡¯s quick eyes and big hands, the little girl would have jumped up from the chair. ¡°Sit down for me!¡± Seeing that a certain little idiot was about to stand up and cheer again, Lu Junhan frowned and pushed him down directly. "Dad, the teacher praised me for being smart!" The little Loli didn¡¯t mind, but turned her head and shared with her father with bright eyes, "He also said that I am serious in class and that I am a good boy!" Lu Junhan glanced at her and said in a casual tone: "Oh, he lied to you." "impossible!" The little girl hummed and said, "Teachers don't lie to others! Only dad can, and dad, you are a big liar!" Lu Junhan said calmly: "Then tell me, what did I lie to you?" This really confused the little girl. She widened her black and clear eyes and scratched her head with her little hands. Yes, what did dad lie to her about? Why does she think her father is a big liar? The little Loli really couldn¡¯t remember, so she could only say dullly: "I'm sorry, Dad, Lili shouldn't have called you a big liar." Lu Junhan curled his lips slightly and rubbed her little head with his big hand: "Be good." The next second, the little girl seemed to have thought of something, cheered up again, and asked with bright eyes: "Dad, do you think Lili is a good child?" ¡°If the father said the same thing as the teacher, and said she was a good child, then he would not be a big liar. If dad says no, then he must be a liar! Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli opened her eyes with clear and doubtful eyes: "Dad?" Lu Junhan was silent for a while: "Yes." Qu Sinian, Jian Yi and Zhang Dazhuang next to them looked over in surprise. It¡¯s rare that Mr. Lu, who has always only ridiculed and ridiculed others, can actually praise others! ¡­¡­ It seems that dad is really not a big liar! The little girl was excited: "Dad, do you think Lili is serious about class?" Lu Junhan: "seriously." The little girl was even more excited. Her father had never praised her so much: "Well, dad, do you think Lili is smart, cute and beautiful?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ¡°This is probably the first time in his life that Lu Gou has been forced into this situation. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Take a day off It¡¯s the last day of the May Day holiday. I¡¯ve been busy updating recently and haven¡¯t gone out to play. I had a great time today and I just came back now. I¡¯m too tired, so there may not be an update tonight. I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 911 As long as she lives Seeing that he was silent and not speaking, Xiao Luli opened her clear and dark eyes again and looked over in confusion: "Dad?" Lu Junhan: "" Fortunately, at this moment, the head teacher on the podium came to the rescue: "Okay, let's move on to the next step now: the speaking session for student and parent representatives." "Everyone must know that in the opening exams a few days ago, many students in our class achieved very good results. Of course, these are inseparable from the help of our parents, so now, please ask us Xuhuh?" The head teacher raised his eyes and suddenly saw the words "Lu Junhan" clearly displayed on the projector slide, under the representatives of the students' parents. He was stunned for a moment. Although he didn't know what it was about, he still had to bite the bullet and read it. Go down: "Please, please invite our student parent representative, Lu Junhan, to come to the stage to speak!" The head teacher closed his eyes and continued to read as if he were dead: "Come and share with us his educational experience, and please welcome everyone with applause!!!" ¡ª¡ªBut it is better not to save the situation. Lu Junhan: "" Although Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang and others were holding back smiles on their faces, they still clapped cooperatively. Zhang Dazhuang winked: "Okay, Mr. Lu, I really can't tell that he has become the student parent representative without making any noise!" Lu Jun laughed coldly and kicked Zhang Dazhuang, who was laughing. Zhang Dazhuang quickly got out of the way: "Hey, Mr. Lu, I am congratulating you!" Lu Jun said coldly: "I can also congratulate you." "Hey, don't, don't, don't!" Zhang Dazhuang panicked and said hurriedly: "I don't want to be a parent representative, and I don't want to go on stage to speak. Besides, I don't have any education experience! Are you trying to eliminate me?" Zhang Dazhuang himself has no education, and he is most annoyed by formal speeches. Let him go on stage and act like a beast Oh, no, he talks about parenting experience in a high-sounding way. He might as well go back to digging coal! Lu Junhan: "" He said it as if he had it. Even when that little guy got first place in the exam, he was the last one to know. Qu Sinian comforted him, "It's okay, Mr. Lu, you'll be down soon as soon as you close your eyes and say something." But it¡¯s better not to be comforted. Qu Qianqian and the others have divided the good guy Uncle Lu into their camps, and now they applauded very enthusiastically. The posture was as if he was sending the president off to the stage to deliver a speech. Everyone was beaming with joy, except Lu Junhan, whose face was expressionless. In full view of everyone and with great expectations, his tall and tall body stood up from his seat. With one step or two of long legs, he walked to the podium, and then with a cold face, his cold and dark eyes were slightly lowered, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and he looked at the audience expressionlessly. An invisible aura of coercion naturally spreads out. The next second, the whole place was quiet and you could hear the needle drop. Jiang Xue, who was sitting in her seat, looked extremely excited, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Especially when she thinks that her mission will be completed soon. Her eyes were protruding, and her breathing was a little short. Her eyes were fixed on the stage, as if she was not speaking on stage, but Lu Junhan, who was as cold and ruthless as the emperor in court. Other parents knew that Lu Li was the first in this exam. In fact, they also wanted to know how Lu Junhan, a terrifying devil with a cold personality and a fearful personality, taught his daughter to be so good. Some parents even brought out paper and pens, and even recorders. It¡¯s as if what you are listening to is not a speech on parenting experience, but Lu¡¯s most ulterior business secrets. Even the head teacher looked nervously at the stage. He didn¡¯t expect that Lu Junhan would actually come to power. But then I thought about it, I'm afraid this face was not given to him, but because he was Lu Li's class teacher and had worked hard to take care of Lu Li for a semester. He had no credit but hard work. Lu Junhan didn't want him to I just couldn't get off the stage on the spot. No matter what, the head teacher was very surprised that Lu Junhan came on stage. And, to be honest, the head teacher actually wanted to know how Lu Junhan educated his daughter, and how he was able to teach Lu Li, a little girl with such a good personality, optimism and positivity, and such excellent academic performance. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?They all held their breath, waiting for Lu Junhan to express his unique and superb views. Lu Junhan glanced at them and said nothing. Instead, he frowned, looked at the head teacher, and said his first words on stage. His tone was very calm, but his posture was calm and composed: "What do I want to say?" head teacher:"¡­¡­" "It's just some educational experience," the head teacher replied quickly, as if he was afraid that Lu Junhan would not understand it when he came on stage for the first time, so he quickly added: "That's it, Dad Lu, how do you usually treat your daughter Lu Li? Can you tell us all?" Lu Junhan glanced at Little Lu Li, who was sitting upright in the audience, but her dark eyes were looking at him brightly, as if there were extremely bright little stars inside, and she spoke expressionlessly: "Oh, she is a good child. She is serious in class, smart, cute and beautiful. Yes, I am talking about my lovely daughter Lu Li." Xiao Luli: "" head teacher:"¡­¡­" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Some words are so damn familiar, as if they had been heard two minutes ago. The head teacher naturally heard that these were the words he had praised Xiao Luli before, but now Lu Junhan had copied them word for word like he was memorizing the text. It would be better not to say them, and his face turned slightly green. ¡°I also think that Lu Junhan, a big boss of SINOMACH, can do this, which is already very good. Of course, what the head teacher didn¡¯t know was that it was really good. Because Mr. Lu has already used all the words of praise that he can think of. Although only the word "cute" was added and the rest were copied, in fact, even the word "cute" was copied from what was used to praise Xiao Lu Li. It is not easy to be able to put together words from the past and present and be praised to this extent. The head teacher paused, then bit the bullet and said to Lu Junhan: "Dad Lu, in fact, we are all very curious. Your daughter Lu Li is so beautiful, has a good personality, and has excellent grades. It must be related to your unique family education philosophy and even education methods. You can follow her here Shall we share your parenting experience?¡± Lu Junhan stated calmly: "She has no experience, as long as she lives." "" Are the requirements so low? The head teacher forced a smile: "How is this possible? We Lu Li are so outstanding, it must have something to do with dad's daily teachings, right?" "Teaching doesn't count," Lu Junhan said coldly, "I just beat her a few hundred times every day when I have nothing to do." head teacher:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 912 Is she my daughter too? A few, hundreds of times. The head teacher twitched the corners of his mouth fiercely a few times, but he quickly realized that Lu Junhan was probably joking. He didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Lu, a big boss of a multinational company with many things to do, could be so humorous. The head teacher couldn¡¯t hold it back and laughed twice. But he smiled and turned his head inadvertently, and saw the cute little lolita with twin tails sitting on the seat, straight and upright. At this moment, she was nodding her head repeatedly with bright eyes, and her little voice said "Hmm" from time to time. A few times. Said that what her father said was absolutely correct. This time. The head teacher couldn¡¯t laugh anymore, and he didn¡¯t think Lu Junhan was very humorous anymore. He was silent for two seconds and silently took a step back, farther away from Lu Junhan. Even the other parents in the audience were stunned. A few, hundreds of hits, really won¡¯t kill someone? But then, as if they had thought of something, the other parents showed admiration, their eyes were astonishingly bright, and their expressions were full of deep admiration. Some people even clapped directly. Not long after, applause rang out one after another, and the applause from the audience directly became a piece. She is indeed the daughter of the Demon King of the Mainland! Look at this physique that can survive hundreds of hits. With this perseverance, this tenacity, this strong spirit that cannot be beaten to death, who should be the first if she is not the first? Their children did not lose unfairly! "Yes! She should be beaten! Just hit her a few hundred times! I'll try it on my kid when I get home!" "That's right, what Mr. Lu said is really good!" "Hey, hurry up and write it down, hurry up and write it down. This is the experience of the first parent, which is hard to find!" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" No, are these parents and head teachers all artificially mentally retarded? ????????????????????????????????????????????? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Definitely hit, but a few hundred times Absolutely impossible. But having said that, the little girl Lu Li was indeed beaten over and over by her father every day. When I saw her several times, she was either holding her head and crying, or holding her butt and whimpering in grievance. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I really got first place in the exam. So, beating is effective. Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and Zhang Dazhuang stared at their children, thoughtfully. Qu Qianqian was very vigilant: "Dad, if you dare to hit me, I will find a new father who won't hit me tomorrow!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Yiming was also very alert and shouted: "Dad, do you want to hit me too? Come on, I'm not afraid of you!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Xiyan silently glanced at Jian Yi, who was thoughtful, and raised his writing board with an expressionless face: If you dare to hit me, I will call the police and send you to jail. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Seeing this, the head teacher helped him. This generation of parents is really getting weirder every time. Lu Junhan waited for two or three seconds, but the head teacher still didn't say anything. He raised his cold eyelids, supported the podium with his big hands, pursed his thin lips, and endured the extreme impatience in his heart: "Can I go down?" "What?" When the head teacher met Lu Junhan's irritable and cold eyes, he immediately reacted and looked panicked. He was just about to say that it was okay. It is indeed possible. If I continue to ask, I don¡¯t know what shocking answer Lu Junhan will give. It¡¯s better to send the Super Buddha away immediately. Jiang Xue saw this and immediately said: "system!" System: [Yes! ¡¿ The system quickly extracted 2% of the luck value and directly controlled the head teacher's thoughts, words, and even his entire person. The next second, everyone present heard clearly that the head teacher said with a kind smile in exactly the same tone as when he asked Lu Li just now: "Wait a minute, parent Lu Li, at the end of your speech, can you give some encouragement to Jiang Xue, the last student in our class? Jiang Xue is new to our class, and there may be a lot of things that she doesn't adapt to. ¡­¡± Jiang Xue let the system control the class teacher and tried her best to make him mention the words "Classmate Jiang Xue" in order to give Lu Junhan a chance.?? Deepen the impression. To put it bluntly, Jiang Xue is setting up a verbal trap. It is also a trap that is very easy to fall into and answer calls. Jiang Xue didn't even need to guess, she knew that Lu Junhan would definitely start his words with a very official "I think Jiang Xue" or more coldly, he might start his words with "Jiang Xue". No matter what it is, as long as Lu Junhan calls her name and reads her name, her mission is completed! In this way, she will get the 15% luck reward! When the time comes, she will draw some more luck from Qu Qianqian and those little idiots. Even if the next random mission related to Lu Junhan suddenly comes, she is not afraid! Anyway, she already has enough luck! "She is also my daughter?" When Jiang Xue came back to her senses, she was stunned for a moment when she heard Lu Junhan's indifferent question. The class teacher who was controlled by the system was naturally stunned for a moment, but quickly responded: "Of course not." Lu Junhan didn't even raise his eyelids. He sneered and walked down from the podium: "If it's not the case, then it's none of my business!" head teacher:"¡­¡­" Jiang Xue: "" People present: "" Only little Luli was still a little out of sorts. When she saw her father coming down, she quickly stretched out her little hand and said happily: "Dad! It's time to eat sweets!" Lu Junhan: "" Probably the only one in the audience was the little girl who strictly abided by the class time, while everyone else was attending the parent-teacher meeting. ¡­¡­ Jiang Xue was so angry that her teeth were almost broken. She never expected that Lu Junhan would answer like this. This is a greater humiliation for her than being slapped in the face. Of course, the one who felt even more unable to step down was the father and mother of Chiang Kai-shek next to her. In order to show the importance to Jiang Xue, the "little lucky star", both Jiang's father and mother came to this parent-teacher meeting. But at this moment, the two of them were so blushing that they wanted to crawl directly into the cracks in the ground. Deep in my heart, I couldn¡¯t help complaining that this head teacher was such a big talker. Say everything to the outside world! ¡°Maybe those people were just guessing before. But now it¡¯s fine. After the head teacher said this, everyone knew that their daughter was the last in the class! The reason why Jiang Xue came last in the class was because her Chinese score was cleared. If Jiang¡¯s father and Jiang¡¯s mother wanted to explain to others, they could not avoid mentioning the fact that the Chinese language score was 0, and once they did, the matter of Jiang Xue¡¯s plagiarism would naturally be spread. This is undoubtedly more detrimental to them. So, under the inquisitive eyes of the whole class, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang could only endure it, keep silent, and endure it silently. But the other children understood it! It turns out that Jiang Xue said she came first in the exam last time. Their parents said that Jiang Xue came first in the exam, which means she came in last! That Jiang Xue is so stupid! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 913 Her father seems to be mentally retarded They don¡¯t want to play with big idiots. Jiang Xue naturally noticed the disgust and disdain of these four-year-old little guys around her, as if they were looking at idiots, and she was very angry. Her fingers clenched even more fiercely. If the situation didn¡¯t allow it, Jiang Xue would have even torn their hearts out. Being looked down upon by a group of children with such low IQs was a great shame and humiliation for her! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ifing in the world of sadistic literature had been, Jiang Xue, who had done all the bad things, yet was admired by everyone, had a super high IQ, and was cruel in his methods, would never have dreamed that such a day would come to him! However, this time the plan failed, but the random tasks still have to be completed. Jiang Xue only had 26% of her luck value. She had just withdrawn 2% in order to control her class teacher, and now she only had 24% left. If the mission fails, 15% of the luck will be deducted. Her luck will only be 9%, not even 10%! No need to think about how unlucky she will be when the time comes. Jiang Xue gritted her teeth and asked the system: "What other links are there? Don't worry about the mission for now! Let's see if there is any link that allows me to contact Qu Qianqian and the others!" She was naive just now. I really thought that Lu Junhan was easy to deal with and would fall into her language trap. Not only has the task not been completed, but 2% of the luck has been lost. If she had known this, she should have improved her luck first. After all, she can¡¯t deal with Lu Junhan, but how can she still be unable to deal with Qu Qianqian and Lu Li, four idiots who are only four years old! Fortunately, it's not too late. The system immediately said: ¡¾have! There will be an indoor game session later, which seems to be called "Pinch Doudou". It means using chopsticks to pick up peanuts within the specified time. Everyone, including parents, must participate. ¡¿ Jiang Xue is trapped in her seat now. Even if she wants to contact Qu Qianqian, they don't have an honest reason. The game of "Pinch Doudou" requires the participation of all members, and it cannot be done by just sitting in your seat. As long as Jiang Xue can leave her seat and move around, she will have the opportunity to contact Qu Qianqian and the others. Jiang Xue frowned: "That's it? Are there any more?" System: [There is also an outdoor group activity, which is held on the lawn downstairs, and everyone in the school will participate. The main thing is to divide the people in the two classes into two camps and compete with each other separately. This is what you humans call class tug-of-war! I checked the timetable and the tug-of-war activity will take place in about an hour and a half. ¡¿ This tug-of-war is naturally between the students in the small class versus the small class, and the middle class versus the middle class. But when the time came for the whole school to have a tug-of-war competition, the scene was chaotic enough, and the entire class was in the same camp. Jiang Xue has many opportunities to get close to Qu Qianqian and Lu Li and take action. No matter how you look at it, tug-of-war activities are a very good opportunity to get started. but¡ª¡ª System: [Please note that the tug-of-war is the last part of the parent-teacher meeting. Once the tug-of-war is over and the awards are given, today's parent-teacher meeting will be officially over. ¡¿ The implication is that Jiang Xue must complete the random task of Lu Junhan calling her name before the tug of war is over and the prizes are awarded. Jiang Xue said in a deep voice: "I understand." ¡­¡­ Qu Sinian and the others came to this parent-teacher meeting, thinking that it would be the same as the first time, and that the whole audience would be in great torment¡ª¡ª Sitting in the position, I want to move away, I want to hit someone, and I am so angry that I will have a heart attack and go to the hospital at any time, but I can only tolerate it calmly on the surface, and then secretly curse in my heart to come to the parent-teacher meeting next time. They are dogs. Even before they came, they came with a feeling of despair, looking down on life and death, and saying, "Let's just do whatever we want." But who would have thought that this parent-teacher conference was unexpectedly calm and the experience was not bad. Although there were some twists and turns about the "boyfriend" and the "Ultraman doll", compared with the first parent-teacher meeting, at least there was nothing on the table at this parent-teacher meeting that could make people's heart stop. A composition envelope that makes people die on the spot and cannot be saved. It turned out that when the children grew up, their essays were written on the test papers to torture the teachers, which allowed parents like them to escape. Qu Sinian reached out and opened a crystal candy on the table, put it in his mouth, and listened to the speech of the head teacher with a kind smile on the podium, and the cold voice was full of laughter: "Baby, your class teacher is really good."?. " Qu Qianqian: "" Her father seems to be mentally retarded. "That's not true!" Zhang Dazhuang looked at the round table, which was filled with only candies and snacks, without any pink envelopes. The smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more unstoppable. He also grabbed a candy and peeled it open. Hehehe said: "Sure enough, he is a top teacher recruited from a prestigious school. His teaching method is excellent! He also knows how to minimize the burden on us parents! If you ask me, this is what parent-teacher conferences should be. Just sit down and listen to the teacher. Talk, eat snacks, chat, and when the time comes, everyone happily returns the same way! What a harmonious atmosphere!" Zhang Yiming: "" His father seems to be mentally retarded too. Hearing this, Jian Yi raised his dull eyes from the phone screen, moved his thin lips slightly, and was about to speak. Jian Xiyan, who was next to him, turned his head first. The young lady with a delicate and fair face pursed her bright red mouth and raised her writing board with a serious face: Stop talking, I know you are also mentally retarded. Jian Yi: "" The little Lu Li over there is even more stunning. She withdrew her clear and thoughtful gaze towards Qu Sinian and the others, hesitated for a moment, came over with her pretty little fat face, and whispered to Lu Junhan: "Dad, you are mentally retarded just like Uncle Jane and the others, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan expressionlessly grabbed the 5 or 6 candies in front of her and said calmly: "You're out of candy." Little girl: "" Little girl: "!!!!!!" No matter what, the four dads are indeed in a good mood so far. Jian Yi glanced at the writing board indifferently, and rarely looked away, not arguing with Jian Xiyan. And Lu Junhan was very merciful in the end. After the little girl just made a coquettish cry and gave a moment of aggrievedness, he returned all the candies to the little girl. The atmosphere is surprisingly harmonious. The air is full of fatherly love, so much it seems that it is about to overflow. until¡ª¡ª They raised their eyes and saw the class teacher with a kind and kind smile on the stage. He was talking, and like magic, he took out a stack of pink envelopes that they were all very familiar with from the side. Qu Sinian¡¯s smile stiffened. Zhang Dazhuang suddenly stopped laughing. Jian Yi pursed her thin lips, turned around and gave Jian Xiyan a good beating without saying a word. ??Jianxi proverb: "??" Lu Junhan, with an expressionless face, snatched the candy back from the little girl's hand and sneered: "Eat whatever you want! Look at how fat you are!" Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 914 You don¡¯t have to go get the letter The head teacher did not notice the situation and sudden changes in Lu Junhan's face. He stood on the podium and said with a smile on his face: "Parents, what I have in my hand is a letter written by the children. It is filled with what they want to say to you. I know that some parents are busy with work and do not have much time to communicate with their children and to talk about themselves. Children may not understand much about their thoughts. It just so happens that we can take this opportunity to listen more to what children have to say. Parents and children will have a better understanding and become more familiar with each other, which will have a positive impact on the children's future development. There are great benefits to both physical and mental development.¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" It is good for children¡¯s physical and mental development, but what about parents? You don¡¯t care whether they live or die, right? They thought this teacher was a good one, but they didn¡¯t expect that he was even more sinister than the last one! At any rate, Xie Qin, the previous head teacher, put the envelope on the table openly. This class teacher is good. The envelope is not put on the table, which gives them hope and destroys their hope. The head teacher said: "Now, I will call a classmate's name, and you will come up and get your letter. Xu Huaien." Suddenly, a beautiful little boy who was born too fair stood up from his seat. Xu Huaien walked to the podium, stretched out his little hand, and was about to take the envelope from the head teacher's hand. When the head teacher saw him, he suddenly looked guilty. Although the head teacher didn¡¯t know what the name on the slide was about. He clearly remembered that he never typed Lu Junhan's name, but Xu Huaien's father, Xu Wu's name was the right one. But the facts are facts. The name written on the slide is Lu Junhan, not Xu Wu. The head teacher still clearly remembers that when he asked Xu Huaien to go back and ask his father if he would like to go on stage to speak, Xu Huaien's happy expression came back after asking and said that his father was willing to go on stage. Now that there was a temporary change of people, the head teacher inevitably felt a little guilty and felt ashamed of Xu Huaien. He gave the envelope to the little boy. I saw that the little boy had his eyes slightly lowered throughout the whole process, not looking at him, and even his bright red mouth was tightly pursed. My heart skipped a beat. No need to guess, Xu Huaien must be angry with him. ???????????????????????? As a teacher, he breaks his word and it¡¯s normal for Xu Huaien to be angry if someone is replaced temporarily. The head teacher quickly grabbed a handful of candies from the table. Xu Huaien got his envelope and was about to turn around and step down when his wrist was suddenly grabbed by the head teacher. The head teacher was about to give him the candy, hoping that he would be happy and not be angry with the teacher. But before the words were spoken, the temperature on Xu Huaien's wrist suddenly felt cold. The touch felt like holding an ice cube. The head teacher paused, not thinking about what was going on. His hand was opened directly by Xu Huaien. Xu Huaien said nothing and walked off the stage directly. The head teacher was stunned. Is it an illusion? Why does he feel that Xu Huaien seems to be a different person? But there were still seven letters to send, so the head teacher didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so he turned around and forgot about it. "Next, Qu Qianqian!" Qu Qianqian immediately stood up from her seat. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t stop her. And, at this time, he has returned to his previous calmness. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. "Best actor Qu, why don't you stop me?" Zhang Dazhuang pursed his lips at the child Qu Qianqian who stood up. Qu Sinian sat on his seat, his slender white fingers elegantly interlaced, his expression still calm while sitting, and his cold tone was as calm as a flower on the high mountain: "It's okay, it's just a letter, what can't be stopped." Zhang Dazhuang gave a thumbs up, and was about to praise that he was indeed a famous movie king. Looking at this aloof and composed Fan, he heard Qu Sinian calmly say: "I don't plan to watch it anyway." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Not only did Qu Sinian not intend to read it, he even took out all the tape, glue, and staplers that Qu Qianqian would use in her art class, preparing to give the envelope to two, three, or even four times or even five times. All aspects of this time are blocked! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Not a word of the letter inside the envelope will be read by him! Zhang Dazhuang: "" We are all dads, why are you the only one who is so good! This may work for Qu Sinian, but not so effectively for Zhang Dazhuang. Because he knows his brat too well. As long as Zhang Yiming goes up to the stage to get the envelope and keeps it in the middle of getting it back, he will open the envelope, come back, slap the letter paper inside on his shoulder very boldly, and shout in a tiger-like manner: ¡°Dad, look, this is the letter I spent a long, long time writing to you!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" I really don¡¯t want anything to come, but I just want to come. The head teacher called at this time: "Zhang Yiming." Zhang Yiming next to him stood up from his chair with a "swish" and was about to run to the podium to get the envelope. Who knows, Zhang Dazhuang pushed the person back to the chair first, as if he didn't hear the teacher calling at all, but the two of them were still close friends: "That! That son! Didn't you say you want me to show you Ultraman? Where is your Ultraman! Quick, show it to dad! Dad really can't bear it anymore!" Zhang Yiming rolled his eyes at him: "Didn't you say you didn't want to see it before?" Zhang Dazhuang: "Didn't I suddenly want to watch it again?" Zhang Yiming: "" His father may really be mentally retarded. Zhang Yiming shook off his hand on his shoulder: "Ultraman is at sister Lili's place, go and see for yourself! I'm going to get the letter!" As he said that, he got up again. But he turned around and was pressed back by Zhang Dazhuang. Zhang Dazhuang laughed and said: "Son, dad is too embarrassed to go, so you can help dad get it." Zhang Yiming shouted: "I'm going to get the letter! The teacher called me!" Zhang Dazhuang pretended to be stupid: "No way! The teacher didn't call you! Why didn't I hear you!" Zhang Yiming: "Yes! He just shouted, go away, I'm going to get the letter! Dad, you are really annoying!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Do you think I want to be so bothered? Zhang Yiming wanted to get up from his seat again. At this moment, Qu Qianqian, who had just returned happily after receiving the letter, saw this and said crisply: "Brother Yiming, you don't have to go get the letter." "Did you hear that?" When Zhang Dazhuang saw this, his expression was happy, he turned around and said immediately: "Your sister Qianqian said you don't need to go get it! Why are you going to get it? You really have nothing to do! Just sit down for me!" With that said, Zhang Dazhuang pushed Zhang Yiming back to his position. Zhang Yiming: "" At this time, Qu Qianqian gave a letter to Zhang Yiming, and then happily said, "Here, brother Yiming, I have got your letter back, you don't have to go get it anymore!" Zhang Dazhuang: "???" Zhang Dazhuang: "!!!!!!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 915 Tell your teacher that you don¡¯t want that letter anymore Zhang Yiming reached out and took it. When he saw his letter, he kissed it hard and said happily: "Thank you, sister Qianqian!! You are so kind!" It¡¯s exactly what Zhang Dazhuang thought. After Zhang Yiming got his envelope, he took off the outer jacket of the envelope without even thinking about it. Zhang Dazhuang had no time to stop him. Just watching helplessly, Zhang Yiming took out the letter full of dog crawling characters from the envelope, slapped it directly on the table, and hummed: "Look! I said the teacher asked me to go up and get the letter, Dad, you still don't believe it!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang never expected that despite all the precautions he had taken, he missed Qu Qianqian's move! Seeing this, Qu Sinian silently pulled Qu Qianqian, who was standing next to Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Yiming, unaware of the approaching danger. Qu Qianqian, who was pulled over, frowned and said, "Dad, what are you doing?" Qu Sinian showed a reserved smile and said word by word: "Baby, didn't you see that your Uncle Zhang wants to beat the child?" Qu Qianqian: "" "Uncle Zhang can hit the child if he wants to, it's none of her business, she's not a child. She, like Sister Lili, is a grown-up child. Seeing that Zhang Yiming was about to throw the letter to him, Zhang Dazhuang quickly held down the hand of his brat: "Hey, my eyes suddenly hurt a little, so I won't read it for now. When your sister Lili and brother Xiyan come back after taking the letter, we will read it together! Yes, I will read it again after they come back after taking it!" Zhang Yiming wanted to shout that it was just a letter, and it would be the same if you read it first, but when he thought about it, it was the same. Sister Lili and the others had not even gotten the letter, so they read it first. It was really not good. After thinking about it, he took the letter back and said, "Okay then, let's wait for Sister Lili and the others to finish." Seeing this, Zhang Dazhuang breathed a long sigh of relief: "This is right, children should be united and friendly!" But I was secretly thinking about how to use this little time to destroy the letter in that brat¡¯s hand! ¡­¡­ Over there, Qu Qianqian found that her envelope had been taken away by Qu Sinian, along with the glue, stapler, and scotch tape she had just bought, and her schoolbag was barely emptied. . Child Qu Qianqian hugged her messy schoolbag, frowned, and shouted in dissatisfaction: "Dad, what are you doing!" Qu Sinian used a stapler to seal a dense strip at the opening of the envelope, and applied a thick layer of glue on it to ensure that the opening would never be opened. He took the transparent tape again and wrapped it layer by layer around the letter. After wrapping the entire letter with several layers of tape, he said without changing his expression: "Baby, this is your first time writing a letter to dad. Dad is so touched, so dad must keep it safe and collect it! Otherwise, if this letter is broken, dad will be very distressed!" Who would have known that such words full of love and tenderness could not move the steely girl Qu Qianqian at all. I saw her frowning, she took out the scissors directly from her schoolbag, snatched the letter, and with a "click", she cut the envelope tightly sealed with transparent tape. A big hole opened up. She pulled out the letter directly, and at the same time, Xiao Naiyin said with great dissatisfaction: "What are you keeping! The teacher said, this letter is just for you to read! What's there to keep?" Qu Sinian looked at the scissors in her hand, lowered his head and held his forehead: "" He also made a mistake! Qu Sinian took every precaution, but the one thing he failed to guard against was that Qu Qianqian actually had a pair of scissors! Fortunately, after Qu Qianqian took the letter out of the envelope, she did not immediately show it to Qu Sinian. She thought she wanted to wait for the letters from Xiao Luli and Jian Xiyan to come and read them together. What you say comes from what you say. The head teacher called out at this time: "Jianxi Proverb." At this time, Jian Xiyan was still fighting with his father. When Jian Yi hit him, he kicked Jian Yi. Jian Chenglang tried to persuade him, but it didn't work, so he stopped trying. When he saw the head teacher yelling, Jian Chenglang said: "Xiaoyan, your teacher asked you to go up and get the letter." Jian Xiyan kicked Jian Yi hard and wrote on his hand: Help me get it. Just as Jian Chenglang was about to get up from his seat, Jian Yi glanced over with a cold look: "How dare you try to help him!"   Jian Chenglang was so frightened that he sat back down and gave Jian Xiyan a helpless expression. ??Jianxi proverb: "" Zhang Dazhuang next to him was envious! He slapped his thigh hard. Still, Mr. Jane has a way! If you start a fight with your own brat, you can¡¯t get it if you believe it! Who would have thought that as soon as Zhang Dazhuang had this idea, he saw Jian Xiyan holding the writing board, turned around and rushed to the podium. After taking the letter with a stern face, he came back and continued to have sex with his father! The movements were smooth and seamless, as if he was fighting the whole time and never picked up the letter in the middle. Even Zhang Dazhuang couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up after seeing it! Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" All three fathers were killed in the battle, and now Lu Junhan is the only one left. Since it is a single seedling, it cannot live alone. If we are going to die, let¡¯s all die together. If you want to go to hell, we all go to hell together! ¡°These fathers have no idea of ??sacrificing themselves to help others. The head teacher happened to shout at this time: "Lu Li." The little girl was sulking because her father had snatched her candy. When she heard this, her little fat face became angry. She stood up and wanted to get the letter. Then she ignored her father again. Lu Junhan suddenly handed over a candy. , placed on the table in front of her. The little loli looked surprised. Lu Junhan raised his eyelids: "Sit down now, this candy is yours." The little girl sat down immediately. Lu Junhan noticed the gazes around him and calmly asked: "Why are you looking at me?" Qu Sinian curled his lips and smiled, with a gentle smile on his face: "Mr. Lu, stop struggling. It's useless to struggle." Zhang Dazhuang also said hypocritically: "Yes, Mr. Lu, how could you not read the letter your precious daughter worked so hard to write to you! If you don't read it now, I'm afraid you won't have the chance to read it in the future!" Jian Yi was as concise as ever: "You have to know how to cherish it." Lu Junhan: "" How could Lu Junhan not know what they were planning? He sneered. When the head teacher saw that Lu Li didn't come up and called her name again, Lu Junhan didn't say much, but pushed all the candies in his hand. past, "Tell your teacher that you don't want that letter. If you do, all these candies will be yours." "Really?" Xiao Luli looked surprised. Qu Sinian and others all had a bad premonition. Why did Lu Gou seem to be about to succeed? Lu Junhan nodded and said a faint "hmm". If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 916 God is going to kill them! Facts have proved that Qu Sinian and his team¡¯s premonition was very accurate. The next second after Lu Junhan finished answering, Xiao Luli's dark and clear eyes lit up instantly, and then with a "swish", she stood up from her seat and made a sweet noise to the class teacher on the podium. He said anxiously: ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want my letter anymore!¡± The teachers at Noble Kindergarten are very democratic and love their students. Seeing her voluntarily asking for her letter, the head teacher did not force her to come up and get it. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? no! Is this okay? The results prove that it does work, and it works very well. The head teacher directly placed Xiao Luli¡¯s letter next to her and told her that if she wanted to take it back, she could come over and ask him for it at any time. Then, we started to read the name of the next student. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian looked at the little Lolita who peeled off five candies in one breath and stuffed them into her mouth for fear of being snatched away by her father again, her cheeks bulging, and then looked at Lu Junhan, who looked leisurely and calm, without any panic. Finally, his eyes fell on the three little guys next to him, Qu Qianqian, Jian Xiyan, and Zhang Yiming, who were reading his letter carefully. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Helped me to help my forehead. I feel like God is going to kill them! Lu Junhan glanced at the gloomy-looking Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and Zhang Dazhuang, sneered, and returned their original words with a calm expression: "Stop struggling, it's useless." Qu Sinian: "" "How could you not read the letter your precious son worked so hard to write to you? If you don't read it now, I'm afraid you won't have the chance to read it in the future!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" "You must know how to cherish it." Jian Yi: "" Lu Gou is definitely a villain! At this moment, the head teacher finished handing out all the envelopes and came over to confirm: "Lili, do you really not want your letter?" Qu Sinian and the others' expressions moved slightly. They were about to say, "How could you not want it if you want it?" However, Lu Junhan noticed it and kicked him over. Lu Junhan raised his eyes first and refused with a faint voice: "No more." "Yes!" The little girl with twin ponytails nodded heavily and said in a sweet voice, "Teacher, I don't want that letter anymore. The letter was not well written at all. It was too little, only 100 words." Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ¡°Did Lugou save the entire galaxy in his previous life? How could he have such an obedient daughter? He said he didn¡¯t want it, but the little girl really didn¡¯t want it. Who knows, the next second, they saw the little girl take out an identical pink envelope from her desk drawer, and said to the class teacher seriously: "There is a longer one here! It has 300 words! I want to show this better letter to my dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" This is just great. Originally there was only twice the pain and twice the torture, but now it has tripled! ¡°As expected, the last ones to appear, the most harmless ones, the ones that are easiest for people to let down their guard, are the most powerful ones. The whole place was silent for two seconds. Lu Junhan looked at the other three people expressionlessly and said in a cold voice: "Don't bear it, just laugh if you want." The next second, Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang burst into laughter. Even Jian Yi couldn't help but curve the corners of his mouth slightly, and Lu Junhan's face showed no expression. In just such a short while, Xiao Luli also pulled out the densely packed letters written in her envelope. She spread the composition paper neatly on the table and happily said to Lu Junhan next to her: "Dad! Look, this is a letter I wrote to you! It's so well written. If you read it all, you will definitely be moved to tears!" Lu Junhan: "" At this time, Qu Qianqian leaned over and said: "Yes, Uncle Lu, my sister Lili's writing is really good."??I want to cry when I see it! " Zhang Yiming also echoed: "Yes, yes, sister Lili is a genius!" Jian Xiyan raised his writing board with bright eyes: Genius! ! ! Lu Junhan: "" Before Lu Junhan couldn't help but beat the child, Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang quickly pulled their child back. Qu Qianqian and the others didn¡¯t mind either. They saw that Xiao Luli also had a letter. They still remembered the task the teacher had given them before, asking their father to read the letter they wrote. Qu Qianqian played with the Ultraman doll and threw the letter to Qu Sinian without raising her head: "Dad, this is the letter I wrote to you, read it quickly!" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian was just about to take a casual look, so he did it perfunctorily and waited until he passed this level. Qu Qianqian seemed to have thought of something, raised her head and said: "Oh, by the way, Dad, the teacher asked you to write your thoughts at the bottom of the letter after reading it. It needs to be more than 50 words! Your signature is also required. OK!" Zhang Yiming also said: "Yes! The teacher also said that some parents are the best at lying to their children, saying that they say they can read it, but in the end they will definitely not read it! They also asked us to be there to supervise you when you read the letter. I¡¯ve finished reading them all!¡± Zhang Dazhuang, who was also preparing to do something perfunctory: "" Your teacher has a grudge against your parents, right? No! Your teacher must have a grudge against your parents! With a delicate and fair face, Jian Xiyan raised his writing board and faced Jian Yi: Look! If you don¡¯t look, I¡¯ll beat you to death! Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" "Dad, I wrote you a 300-word letter," the little girl said happily, "You also write 300-word feelings to others, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian and others thought: No. Since Lu Junhan started working, he has always been soft on signatures. Even if he writes some documents, they are very official and have nothing to do with lyrical genres. Instead, he shows the cold-bloodedness and calculation of capitalists everywhere. Especially when he even praises himself, he has to imitate his class teacher. if. Therefore, let alone 300 words of reflections, Lu Junhan might not be able to hold back even 50 words. Of course, if he were asked to write suggestions for rectification of the kindergarten, he might be able to write a few thousand words and criticize the kindergarten as useless. Seeing that he didn't speak, Xiao Luli suddenly became anxious: "Dad?" Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and wrote lightly: "You have a beautiful idea." Qu Sinian and others: "" Sure enough, as expected. "Why, dad," the little Loli's beautiful eyes revealed a bit of grievance: "I have already written you a 300-word letter! There are many, many words!" "Because your dad and I have our first day of kindergarten today," Lu Junhan raised his eyelids without changing his expression, "I don't know how to write my feelings yet." Qu Sinian and others: "" They are all people with double doctorate degrees from well-known universities, how about a little bit of face? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 917 Jian Chenglang read all four letters "That's right." It was only then that Xiao Luli remembered this, and said with a sad face: "Then Dad, you are so pitiful." Qu Qianqian, who was holding an Ultraman doll next to her, couldn't help but feel sad: "Yes, Uncle Lu is too pitiful." Zhang Yiming also nodded heavily: "That's right! Uncle Lu is such a good person, how can he be so pitiful!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" I suspect there must be something wrong with your brains. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, rubbed the little loli's furry head calmly, and calmly accepted his pity: "Yes, I am so pitiful, so I will write my own thoughts later, understand?" The little Loli's eyes were red, she sniffed and nodded heavily, "Yeah." Dad didn¡¯t understand anything on the first day of kindergarten. He was so pitiful. She must take good care of him! "If dad can't write, then he can't write, but she can write!" She promised to write a 300-word reflection for her father, no, 600 words! Qu Sinian and others: "???" No, is this okay? At this moment, Jian Xiyan seemed to be in some kind of confusion. After a while, he raised his writing board to Lu Junhan, his delicate and fair face was extra serious: ? ? Today is not your first time going to kindergarten. You were here last time. Xiao Luli was stunned: "Last time? When was the last time?" Why doesn¡¯t she remember? Even Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming looked confused. ??Jianxi Proverb: The last parent-teacher meeting Came here with my dad. Lu Junhan glanced at Jian Yi silently, his meaning was very clear, kidnap your brat! Jian Yi shrugged his shoulders, expressing that he was helpless and happy to see the results. If you don¡¯t write your thoughts about leaving them, don¡¯t even think about it! If we want to die, we will die together. " Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian both looked confused and asked, "Have they held a parent-teacher meeting last time?" For the two little girls, the last parent-teacher meeting only had happy and happy memories. Of course, even if there were some unhappy moments where they were beaten, they simply forgot about it and remembered the happy ones. And their happy days are simply not too many. Nearly 5 or 6 months have passed, and they have already forgotten all the parent-teacher conferences. For a moment, I didn¡¯t even think about it. They had forgotten it, but for Jian Xiyan, he could not forget it, because it was a rare and shameful day in his life. Seeing them like this, Jian Xiyan made a cold face and wrote: ¡°That time I was almost dragged outside the classroom and beaten to death by my father. Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "" Now, the two little girls remembered! Indeed, it seems that Uncle Jian always took Brother Xiyan out to beat him one day. In short, he beat Brother Xiyan so badly that he almost cried to death. Her father was nearby at that time, because She was also beaten by her father! He was also beaten several times. My head and buttocks were almost knocked off! And at that time, in the classroom, in this place, the same parent-teacher meeting was held! The next second, little Luli squeaked, turned her head, raised her little foot and kicked Lu Junhan's leg. Little Naiyin said angrily: "Smelly daddy! Bad daddy! You lied to me again! You A super liar! The biggest and biggest liar in the world! People will never believe you again!!!" Lu Junhan: "" ? ? ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that today is my first day in kindergarten?¡± Now you¡¯re blaming me instead? ¡­¡­ In fact, don¡¯t be reasonable with womenwomen. Any mother, no, woman, can easily turn into a super unreasonable tigress when she gets angry. "Dad! Show me quickly! Look into death!" The little Loli puffed up her little fat face angrily, and slapped the letter in her hand in front of Lu Junhan: "Then, then write 300 words, no, 600 words of reflections to others! Otherwise, they will never play with you, a big liar, again!" Lu Junhan: "" When Qu Sinian and others saw this,I feel finally at ease. As expected, Skynet has taken care of everything. Lu Gou, you too have this day! Just when the three dads were beaming with joy and wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate this great, even memorable moment, they heard their babies say¡ª¡ª Qu Qianqian handed over her letter with a happy face: "Dad, Dad! Sister Lili's father has already written her a 600-word sentiment, and I want it too!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Yiming hurriedly handed his letter to his father, shouting: "Me too, me too, dad, keep writing! I have left a big, big space for you below, it will definitely be enough for you to write. !¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Xiyan looked at the other three friends, looked away, then looked at Jian Yi, who had a dull expression, and raised the writing pad with an expressionless expression: Write. 600 words. ¡°Otherwise, during this parent-teacher meeting, I will drag you outside the classroom and beat you to death. Jian Yi: "" The whole place was quiet for two seconds. In the end, Jian Chenglang coughed lightly, looked at the four fathers, and said: "Brother, I think you should just accept your fate. As the saying goes, you will die sooner or later. At least you will die together and you won't be too lonely on the road" When Qu Sinian saw him, he seemed to have thought of something, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he handed him the letter from Qu Qianqian, with an excited tone: "Brother! Good brother!! How could I forget you? Come on, do me a favor. You can check for me first. Is there anything in this letter that could put someone in the hospital?" Seeing this, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang, and Lu Junhan unanimously handed him the letter in their hands. Jian Chenglang: "" So why should he talk too much? So why can¡¯t he shut up! ¡°If he had shut up, he wouldn¡¯t be considered a drug tester now. But Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t come to the last parent-teacher conference, and he never saw the real lethality of the compositions written by the little guys. What he saw were only some clips of these four little guys that easily caused myocardial blockage during the recording of the program. At this moment, people who saw Lu Junhan have always been popular in their careers. They did not drag their waters, and they watched the letter. Jian Chenglang couldn't help but feel a little funny in his heart. He felt that they were just too nervous and making a fuss. It was just a few letters of less than 500 words, and they couldn't eat them all. How could they be so lazy? Thinking about it this way, I had the idea of ????solving it quickly and solving it as soon as possible so that I could go home early. Jian Chenglang unfolded the entire letter and glanced at it a few times. The letters written by Qu Qianqian and others are not long, only one or two hundred words, and the most is only three hundred words. With just two or three glances, you can read the entire content. So, in just ten seconds, Jian Chenglang read all four letters. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 918 I want to go out and pick up garbage with Sister Lili to make money! At this moment, people who saw Lu Junhan have always been popular in their careers. They did not drag their waters, and they watched the letter. Jian Chenglang couldn't help but feel a little funny in his heart. He felt that they were just too nervous and making a fuss. It was just a few letters of less than 500 words, and they couldn't eat them all. How could they be so lazy? Thinking about it this way, I had the idea of ????solving it quickly and solving it as soon as possible so that I could go home early. Jian Chenglang unfolded all the letters and glanced at them a few times. In just ten seconds, he read all four letters. Qu Sinian looked at him and saw that he seemed to have a good expression after finishing the movie. He couldn't help but ask, "How is it? Is there anything I can't read?" Chapter 909 Qu Sinian looked at him and saw that the expression on Jian Chenglang's face didn't seem to change much. He couldn't help but ask, "How is it? Is there anything in it that can't be read?" Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang, and even Lu Junhan all looked at Jian Chenglang. Jian Chenglang shook his head and looked at the four letters a few more times. "I don't think there's anything wrong with them. They're just normal letters to dad. Hey, I'm not telling you, you really made a fuss this time." No problem. Qu Sinian and others breathed a sigh of relief. Jian Chenglang didn¡¯t say anything more and directly returned the four letters in his hand to them one by one: "Actually, the writing is quite touching. Take a good look at it yourself." Qu Sinian and the others reached out to take it and subconsciously glanced down at it. Then, the brain that was directly shocked by the content of the letter was completely awake, and the body trembled! My heart started to hurt again, my breathing was not smooth, and my hands felt inexplicably itchy! Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang, and Lu Junhan turned their heads fiercely: "Jian! Cheng! Lang!" At this time, Jian Chenglang, who was the culprit, changed from his calm and calm mood just now. He clutched his chest with his hands, and slipped out of the door with a pale face. He struggled to make a call in his hand, and said in an extremely weak tone: "Hey, psychiatrist? Yes, it's me, Jian Chenglang, where are you now? I'm in urgent need of psychological treatment!!! Really, I'm not kidding, I really think I have a mental problem, no no no , I didn¡¯t step on eighteen boats, I only stepped on sixteen. How could it be possible? Everyone is willing to do it. Why can¡¯t I feel difficult because of this? I¡¯m not weak. My thing is still good. It¡¯s okay! No, no, no, I wasn¡¯t chased and suffered psychological trauma. I just read four letters. They were not threatening letters, nor were they pornographic and violent ones, they were just written by a few four-year-old children Hey, in short, I feel like I¡¯m not feeling well now! What? Let me step on two more boats to make up for eighteen boats? No, no, no, no, it¡¯s mainly because I really don¡¯t have it right now. That worldly desire Doctor, doctor, do you think I can still be saved now?" Psychologist:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡­¡­ In classrooms. Qu Qianqian was immersed in playing with the Ultraman doll. From time to time she would pull out Ultraman's head and push it back. Qu Sinian closed his eyes hard. She was stunned for a moment: "Dad, what's wrong with you?" Qu Sinian closed his eyes and waved his hands angrily: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that my eyes hurt a little, just take a rest and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Qu Qianqian heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she seemed to have thought of something, and said in a coy voice: "In that case, wouldn't it mean that you can't read my letter?" Qu Sinian: "" You Lao Tzu, I just look at your faith. If I continue to look at it, I will be blinded and furious. Qu Sinian said: "Well, I might not be able to see it for the time being." Qu Qianqian actually didn¡¯t force it. Instead, she was considerate and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad, I can read it to you! As long as your eyes don¡¯t hurt when you write your thoughts!¡± Qu Sinian: "" No, my ears don¡¯t want to go deaf yet. But Qu Qianqian had already taken her letter, looked at the words on it, and started reading: "A letter to dad" ¡¾¡ª¡ªA letter to Dad. ¡¿ ¡¾Dad, thank you, ?I need it every day, go out and sell it, and support my mother and me. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" To be honest, did you miss the word "laugh" here? [I still remember that there was an uncle who often came to our house to play with you and gave you a lot of money. Then you smiled at him for a long time. You even took off your clothes and smiled at him. He touched you for a long time. He also said that your body is very beautiful and he liked it very much. He also gave you a lot of money and said that he would come over to play with you next time and play with you to death! Play until you cry to death! ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian took a deep breath, put his hand on his forehead, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Don't think wrongly, it's my agent who is here to monitor my body indicators." As a public figure in the entertainment industry, Qu Sinian needs to manage his figure. Even the weight has to be weighed two or three times a day in the morning, noon and evening. Not to mention other data indicators of the body. At that time, Qu Sinian thought it was too troublesome to go to the studio for testing, so he simply installed testing equipment at home and asked his agent to come over from time to time to take notes. There were a few times when Qu Sinian was too busy and kept his feet off the ground for several days. Naturally, he neglected to manage his body. When his manager came to his home for testing, he specifically asked Qu Sinian to pay attention to exercise when he rested. Otherwise, when the time comes, it won¡¯t look good on camera and it might make him cry. Also, when the agent comes over sometimes, he will just give him the remuneration and advertising endorsement fees that have arrived, which saves him from going to the studio. It is a very normal transaction, but who knows that it ends up in his treasure? It's actually like this Qu Sinian: "" ? #At that moment, I felt like I was a pure duck# ? #Still the kind of guy who picks up customers at your doorstep# ? #I feel extremely fucked inside# It seems that next time I will have to hang a "Agents and dogs are not allowed" sign at the door of the villa. Qu Sinian has given up on himself. Qu Qianqian is still reading very seriously: ¡¾Anyway, it¡¯s so strange. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to make money by selling laughter in the future. Selling laughter is too weird. When I grow up, I want to go out and make money by picking up garbage with Sister Lili! ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" [Then, the next day, that uncle came to our house to play with you again and said that I could watch TV after I finished my homework. Then, Uncle Huang praised me for doing my homework well, so he hugged my mother. My mother told my uncle to be careful. Then my uncle kissed my mother and then me. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 919 Already contacting a psychiatrist Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang couldn't help it anymore and said, "No, why do you want to make money by picking up garbage?" Zhang Dazhuang really couldn¡¯t understand. Picking up garbage outside, especially under the bright sun or in the winter. After picking up the garbage, you will either be covered in sweat or blown like a snowman. You will be exhausted even to death. At the end of the day, you may still make some money. Less than 200 yuan. What's more, nowadays, if you throw rubbish in a more prosperous area, you will be fined if you are photographed. The streets in the city center are basically clean, and there is no rubbish to pick up. At the end of the day, you may not earn 200 yuan. So, picking up trash is a dead end. ¡°And Zhang Dazhuang couldn¡¯t imagine two beautiful and fair-skinned little girls carrying rag bags on their backs, picking up trash everywhere. Xiao Luli misunderstood, and Xiao Naiyin comforted him: "Uncle Zhang, you don't have to envy us. In fact, you can make a lot of money mining coal." Zhang Dazhuang: "I am not envious." Qu Qianqian followed the good advice: "Oh, Uncle Zhang, you don't have to be jealous of us. Although we make a lot of money picking up garbage, you also make a lot of money digging coal." Zhang Dazhuang: "" I¡¯m not jealous either. I'm just curious! curious! ! how? Are you so afraid that I will covet your trash? Qu Qianqian noticed that she still had not finished reading the last paragraph, and quickly said again in a sultry tone: ¡¾Finally, thank you! Dad, if you hadn't gone out to sell every day and sold yourself many times to many, many, hundreds of people, my mother and I might have starved to death] "stop!" Qu Sinian couldn't listen anymore. Seeing the weird looks from the other parents around him, he took a deep breath, forced a smile, and the words seemed to be squeezed out of his throat: "Baby, after the word 'sell', is there a missing word 'laugh'?" "Yes," Qu Qianqian looked surprised, as if saying, "Dad, how do you know?" She scratched her head, "I forgot how to write 'laugh' before." She waved her hand, "But it's okay, they all mean the same thing. Dad, you just need to know." Qu Sinian: "" No, the meaning is much different, okay! ! ! Qu Qianqian complained: "Dad, please don't interrupt me, I haven't finished reading yet!" Qu Sinian smiled: "Okay, you read it." We have read to the end, and there is not much left. I have passed the most difficult part, and there is no reason why I cannot make it through the last one. Moreover, if Qu Sinian remembers correctly, the only words left after that were "Dad, I feel like you are like a big tree, which can help me shelter from wind and rain and protect my healthy growth." and "I love you, Dad." . The previous sentence looks like a big tree, blocking the wind. It seems that it was not written by Qu Qianqian herself. ¡°Cover,¡± ¡°block,¡± and ¡°throw¡± are esoteric and difficult words that Qu Qianqian would not normally use. Make it clear which composition book the sentence was copied from to make up the number of words. ¡° Moreover, it was probably the time when Qu Qianqian wrote this letter that it happened to be received. In the last paragraph, Qu Qianqian had no time to write slowly, so she could only copy the composition document. Normally, her handwriting would be like a dog crawling, but now time was tight, and the words she wrote were even more crawling than a dog crawling. ¡° If Qu Sinian hadn¡¯t often helped her with her homework last semester, I¡¯m afraid she still wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize what the characters in that crooked paragraph were. If it had been left in ancient times, some people would have believed it if they said it was oracle bone inscriptions. Although the words are a little ugly, the sentences produced in the composition book are always beautiful and there will be no surprises. Qu Sinian leaned on the chair, slightly raised his delicate and smooth chin, and said calmly and calmly, "You can just read it, but if I change my face, I lose." Qu Qianqian read directly, but for some reason, it was a bit difficult to read, almost word for word: "Dad, I feel like you are a, a big" Qu Qianqian paused for three seconds, pointed to the crooked word "tree", and asked little Lu Li next to her in a low voice: "Sister Lili, do you know what my word means? I don't understand." Qu Sinian: "" If Qu Qianqian dares to ask, Xiao Luli will dare to teach. I saw Xiao Luli take a look and said with great confidence: "This is the word 'pig'" Qu Sinian: "" Xiao Luli taught me,??Qianqian dares to believe it! Qu Qianqian: "Oh, dad, I think you look like a big pig" Qu Sinian couldn't bear it anymore: "That's a 'tree', not a 'pig'!" Xiao Luli was shocked, and so was Qu Qianqian. And Qu Sinian almost got cold. Angry. Qu Qianqian felt a little aggrieved: "Okay, dad, I think you are like a big tree, and I will" Qu Sinian said expressionlessly: "You can help me!" Qu Qianqian: "" Qu Qianqian looked at it carefully and found that the more she looked at it, the more it looked like "Nengbang" rather than "Yuejin", so she immediately changed her tune: "Can you help me, no matter what the wind or rain" Xiao Luli whispered next to her: "Sister Qianqian, I just asked my dad, and he said it was the wind and rain" Lu Junhan looked indifferent: "I'm talking about sheltering from wind and rain." Xiao Luli nodded and whispered: "Sister Qianqian, did you hear it? My father said it was a blast." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she had seen a savior, she nodded heavily and said loudly and confidently: ¡°You can help me fight against the wind and rain!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" It can blow up the wind and rain. I'm afraid your father is not the Jade Emperor himself, how could he be just a small big tree. Now Qu Sinian just wished he could die on the spot. ¡°Baby, there¡¯s not much left anyway, let¡¯s just stop reading.¡± Qu Sinian begged. Qu Qianqian was unwilling: "No, I've almost finished reading, and your eyes hurt, so I have to help you, otherwise how will you write your thoughts later!" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian stretched out his hand with a smile: "Actually, my eyes don't hurt anymore. Really, please give the letter to Dad. Dad suddenly wants to write you a deep feeling!" "No," Qu Qianqian is not a person who gives up halfway: "I only have one more sentence, no, two sentences. I will give it to you after I finish reading it." Qu Sinian: "" By the time you finish reading, your father and I may not be able to live in this world anymore. Qu Sinian took out his cell phone and decisively started to contact the psychiatrist. He felt that without psychological treatment, he might not be able to survive this parent-teacher conference. His current condition is just a tiny bit away from a myocardial septum. Qu Qianqian started to read again: "Dad, I think you are like a big pig, you can help me blow up the wind and rain¡ª¡ª" Qu Sinian: "???" Where¡¯s the ¡°tree¡± we talked about? Why did you become a "pig" again? ! ! Your sister Lili¡¯s words are words, but your father¡¯s words are not words, right? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 920 A letter to dad But Qu Sinian unexpectedly did not correct him out loud. He just asked Qu Qianqian to quickly finish reading the letter in her hand so that he could die early and be reborn. Qu Qianqian¡¯s voice was crisp: ¡°¡ª¡ªProtect me to grow up vigorously¡± Zhang Dazhuang said: "Don't pronounce the character 'chu', but pronounce 'zhuo'." Qu Qianqian was stunned and whispered in a confused voice: "But it looks like the word 'out'." Zhang Dazhuang said: "Yes, it looks similar, but" Qu Sinian grabbed Zhang Dazhuang and interrupted with a smile, "Yes, it's 'chu'. Baby, you pronounced it right! That's so right! You know such a difficult word. Dad is really proud of you." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang looked at Qu Sinian and twitched the corners of his mouth fiercely. Qu Qianqian had a confident expression like "Sure enough, I knew I was pronouncing 'out'", and then she finished the last sentence "I love you, dad" smoothly. After she finished reading, Qu Sinian couldn't help but applaud her, with tears flashing in his eyes. The next second, without saying a word, he snatched the letter from Qu Qianqian's hand and said with a choked voice: "That's great! Baby, you have finally finished reading! Don't worry, daddy will write you some thoughts now! I promise to write you 600 words!" "Compared to hearing his baby read a letter to him on the spot, being executed in public, causing him to lose all face, and making life worse than death, writing a 600-word reflection seems to be no big deal! Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Having learned this extremely painful lesson from Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang and others took out the letter without saying a word and began to write their thoughts. But how could Qu Sinian let them go so easily! Qu Sinian wrote two words of reflection, then suddenly raised his head and said lovingly to Zhang Yiming and Xiao Luli: "Oh, by the way, Lili, Yiming, Xiao Xiyan, look, my babies have all read the letter, you" Zhang Yiming raised his little hands excitedly: "I want to read it too!" Xiao Luli looked happy: "I want it too, I want it too!" Jian Xiyan¡¯s clear eyes were dancing with a light ready to move, and he raised his writing board: I am ready. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" ¡ª¡ªThree little guys obviously don¡¯t know what shame is, and they don¡¯t know how shocking the letters they wrote are, making people cry, and ghosts jumping off the building. They only knew that as soon as Sister Qianqian finished reading her letter, her father was very excited and wanted to write her some thoughts. There were even tears in his eyes. She must have read it so well that Uncle Qu was like this. I was so moved that I wanted to write my thoughts to her. They also wanted their father to be so moved that he could write his thoughts to them. Therefore, they must also recite the letter! Seeing that the letter was pulled away by Zhang Yiming, Zhang Dazhuang was so frightened that his usually dark face almost turned pale. ¡°Just kidding, he doesn¡¯t want to die in public. How does that ancient poem say, oh, yes, you are not afraid of being shattered into pieces, you must keep your innocence in the world! And his innocence lies in the hands of this brat! If he reads it, will he still want to be a human being? Zhang Dazhuang raised his hand and quickly stopped him. "You brat, what are you reading? Give me the letter quickly. Your dad and I are preparing to write you some thoughts!" Zhang Yiming guarded the letter and refused to give it to Zhang Dazhuang. At the same time, his little mouth kept saying: "No, wait until I finish reading the letter. When I finish reading the letter, you will want to write me more thoughts!" Zhang Dazhuang: "No, even if you don't read it, I still want to write you some thoughts. Really, look, I've already got my pen!" The head teacher who passed by was a little surprised. In previous years, most parents did not like to write their reflections. In many cases, in order to save time and reduce trouble, they usually hired assistants or subordinates to write their reflections. "Otherwise, the class teacher would not ask the children to supervise their parents' writing, because they are afraid that the parents will find someone to cheat and write on their behalf, or they will just write in a perfunctory way and deal with the problem. ¡°But what the head teacher didn¡¯t expect was that the awareness of this year¡¯s parents was actually so high. Not only did I not want to write it, nor did I ask someone to write it for me, nor did I want to do it perfunctory, I even took the initiative and told my children that they really wanted to write their feelings. The head teacher couldn¡¯t help butHe smiled happily. "It's a pity that Zhang Yiming is still unwilling to return the letter. He just felt that it would be better to write his thoughts after reading the letter! Not only him, but also Jian Xiyan and Xiao Luli thought so. Lu Junhan glanced at the pretty and cute little Loli, narrowed his dark eyes, and suddenly stretched out his big hand: "Give me the letter." "No, dad" Xiao Luli put the letter behind her, puffed up her fair little fat face, and whispered pitifully: "I miss this letter. When I finish reading it, I will return it to you." Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I want it now, and you have to pay it back now." The little Loli still said in a sweet voice, "It's not available now. It will be available after I finish reading. Dad, please wait until I finish reading." Lu Junhan smiled: "Believe it or not, I will beat you?" The little Loli said "swish" and took three steps back. She clenched her fists and looked wary: "Don't believe it! Dad, you don't dare! If you beat me, I, I will beat you too!" Lu Junhan: "" Ah. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Little girl movie. The body is much more honest than the mouth. ¡­¡­ In comparison¡ª¡ª Jian Yi is much more relaxed than Zhang Dazhuang and Lu Junhan. And, he was not in a hurry at all. Jian Xiyan himself has a slight tendency to be autistic, and his personality is very introverted, and he usually doesn't like to talk. Although I have spent a lot of time with Xiao Luli and the others in the past six months, my personality has become much more outgoing and cheerful, and my situation has also been greatly improved, my habit of not talking much has still remained. The psychiatrist¡¯s advice is to let nature take its course. The implication is that when Jian Xiyan wants to speak when he reaches a certain age, he will do so. You cannot force this kind of thing, you can only let nature take its course. If you force it, it may be counterproductive. To put it bluntly, he just doesn¡¯t like to talk. At first, Jian Yi thought this was a very serious flaw and always wanted him to correct it, but now it seems that it is a complete advantage. Because it doesn¡¯t matter whether he recites the Jianxi proverb or not at the moment. He doesn¡¯t like to talk, and he can¡¯t recite it even if he misses it. But what Jian Yi didn¡¯t expect was. Jian Xiyan directly scanned all the contents of his letter into his mobile phone and converted all the contents of the letter into system text. After that, he used the software function in his mobile phone to turn these words into speech words one by one. After a while, a cold, emotionless voice that comes with the system came from the phone. The first sentence is exactly the same as Qu Qianqian¡¯s. ¡¾¡ª¡ªA letter to dad¡¿ The ruthless voice, which has no emotion and only has a mechanical texture, sounds much weirder than when a real person reads it. Jian Yi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 921 Dad, if you can, just fight. Therefore, under the reverse operation of the high IQ of Jian Xiyan's children, the person who was supposed to be the least convinced directly surpassed Zhang Yiming and Lu Li, who were most likely to believe, and became the second person present to express his belief. . As his father, Jian Yi has gone from being the unhurried and calmest person at the beginning to becoming the most panicked and busy person now, wanting to smash his phone on the spot. Jian Yi squinted her eyes, stood up from her seat suddenly, opened her thin lips lightly, and said in a clear voice, "Give me the phone." Jian Xiyan naturally refused. He put the phone behind him, pursed his bright red lips, shook his head like a rattle, and held it in for two seconds before he finally said: "No!" At this moment, Zhang Dazhuang next to him was not idle either. Seeing that he was too soft, he had no choice but to go hard! But Zhang Dazhuang is not stupid and knows not to attack rashly. So, he coaxed his brat for a while with nice words and said, "Okay, if you want to recite the letter, just do it. I don't care, as long as you are happy." And Zhang Yiming really inherited his low IQ, so it was very easy to believe it. Seeing that Zhang Yiming relaxed his vigilance, he even placed the letter casually in his hand, with no intention of hiding or guarding against him. Seeing the opportunity coming, Zhang Dazhuang suddenly stood up from his seat with a "swish" sound, quickly bent down, stretched out his hand, and was about to snatch the letter! As long as the letter is obtained, he is still scared! Whether his innocence can be preserved depends on now! But who would have thought that after Jian Xiyan said "no" over there, he saw Jian Yi's cold face and reached out to grab it without saying a word. Jian Xiyan was so frightened that his delicate little face turned pale. He quickly threw away the writing board in his hand, hugged his mobile phone, and like a little fish, he hid behind Zhang Dazhuang next to him. ¡°Moreover, he not only hid, but also made a face at Jian Yi in protest, and let out a loud "hum". ¡°Obviously he hasn¡¯t forgotten what Jian Yi hit him several times just now. Jian Yi¡¯s usually calm face instantly turned colder. This bastard is so rebellious! Jian Yi passed by Zhang Dazhuang and stared at the young lady behind him. His voice was full of danger: "Come out!" Not only did Jian Xiyan not come out, his little hands were still holding on to Zhang Dazhuang's pants. If Zhang Dazhuang hadn't been quick with his eyes and hands, his pants would have been ripped off by Jian Xiyan! Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? No, could you please keep me out of the fight between your father and son? ! ! ! I am trying to find a way to believe it! I'm very busy too! ! ! Zhang Dazhuang naturally had no intention of grabbing the letter after being almost stripped of his pants by Jian Xiyan. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Compared with letters, pants are more important! But the way Zhang Dazhuang stood up had attracted Zhang Yiming's attention. He turned around and saw Zhang Dazhuang staring at his letter. Zhang Yiming instantly became alert: "Dad, you don't want to steal my letter, do you?" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang sneered: "how could it be?" Zhang Yiming was still suspicious: "Then what are you doing up?" Zhang Dazhuang chuckled and said, "Oh, I'll get up and move around. I'm too tired from sitting all the time!" But Zhang Yiming no longer believed him, so he folded the letter and put it in his pocket, hiding it tightly: "Okay, then you can continue your activities!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ??Jian Xi proverb, Jian Yi, I hate you! ! And just as Jian Xiyan was hiding for a while, he had already read nearly one-fifth of the letter that was playing. As Jian Xiyan hid here and there, he even got under the table, bits and pieces. Adding up the time, I'm almost done reading. So, during the whole process, Lu Junhan and the others heard a mechanical voice that had no emotional ups and downs but a very ups and downs tone and kept broadcasting: ¡¾¡ª¡ªA letter to Dad. ¡¿ ¡¾Dear Dad:¡¿ ¡¾Hello! ¡¿ ¡¾The teacher asked me to write a letter to you. I don¡¯t know how to write it because I don¡¯t have anything to say to you, but Sister Lili and the others have already written it, so I¡¯ll just write it casually. ¡¿ Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: ""   It¡¯s this ¡°write whatever you want¡± again. They have not forgotten that when Jian Xiyan wrote about my father last time, he also said to write about my father casually, but the next sentence was directly: I have no father. Everyone was shocked in an instant. At that time, Jian Yi¡¯s face was completely unreadable. Therefore, there is no need to guess, you know that the following content must not have anything good to say. Sure enough, the next second¡ª¡ª The mechanical sound came without emotion: [Dad, thank you for beating me every day, beating me to death every day, beating me to death. Don¡¯t worry, when you get old and can¡¯t beat me anymore, I will beat you too, beat you every day, every second. You, I will beat you until you die, no need to thank me, you deserve this. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi¡¯s face was so dark that he couldn¡¯t look at it anymore. He stared at Jian Xiyan who was hiding under the table and said sharply: "Jian Xi proverb! If I don't say anything a second time, come out right away!" ¡¾Dad, I know. ¡¿ ¡¾You will definitely hit me when you see this letter¡ª¡ª¡¿ Jian Xiyan¡¯s small body huddled under the table, her small hands tightly grasping Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s pants, trying not to let Zhang Dazhuang, the human shield, leave. Then, he shook his head resolutely, indicating that he would not go out. Probably because of the critical situation, Jian Xiyan suddenly burst out with a strong desire to survive. After holding it back, he actually uttered a sentence: "No, come out! Come out, you will, hit me!" ¡¾Hehe, but so what. ¡¿ Jian Yi narrowed his cold eyes and threatened coldly: "If you don't come out again, believe it or not, I will beat you right now!" ¡¾Dad, if you can, just fight. ¡¿ Jian Yi: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "" ¡¾It doesn¡¯t matter how you beat me now, as long as you can¡¯t beat me to death, I will definitely beat you to death in the future! ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "" The fair-skinned and delicate young lady pursed her bright red mouth. It¡¯s so annoying. Why is this phone reading the letter at this time? Doesn¡¯t this expose him? His father will definitely beat him to death now! Sure enough, Jian Yi was immediately laughed out of anger. He gritted his teeth and said with a cold expression: "Okay, then I'll beat you to death now!" Jian Xiyan's expression flashed with fear, but he didn't say, "No!" The ruthless and cold mechanical sound of the system sounded again: ¡¾If you want to kill me now, I'm not afraid. ¡¿ ¡¾I will call the police, I will let the police arrest you and let them beat you to death! ¡¿ ¡¾This way I don¡¯t have to do anything. ¡¿ ¡¾happy. ¡¿ ??Jianxi proverb: "" Jian Yi: "" other people:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 922 This is what happens to you when you read the letter But it¡¯s not over yet¡ª¡ª Behind [Happy] is a series of ruthless mechanical sounds: ¡¾Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha¡¿ The electronic sound said "ha" 6 times word by word. It is very real and clear, and restores the happiness of the children in Jian Xiyan at that time. His happiness is truly happy, without any adulteration. At this point, the voice broadcast was all over, and no more sound came out. The whole place fell into dead silence. Jian Yi's face was so cold that he couldn't look at it at all. He bent down, sneered, stretched out his big hand, and directly picked up the pretty young lady huddled under the table, "Are you happy? Hahaha right?!" Jian Yi stared at him coldly and said, "I promise to make you happier later!" ??Jianxi proverb: "" Immediately afterwards, Jian Yi said nothing, ignored Jian Xiyan's struggle, and strode out of the classroom with a sullen face! Not long after, a loud and sad cry came from outside. That little milky voice with a strong cry. Those who heard it sighed and cried when they heard it. Zhang Dazhuang was the first to react, his eyes lit up, he turned around, looked at Zhang Yiming who was still frightened, and taught him a serious lesson: "You brat, did you see that! This is what you will get for missing the letter!" Zhang Yiming saw how badly Xiyan's brother was beaten, his mouth was whimpering, and his tears were streaming down his face. He couldn't hold it back, and shrank his head in fear. Before he could answer, Qu Qianqian next to him looked confused. explain: "But why didn't I get beaten when I read the letter?" "yes!" Zhang Yiming seemed to have found some strong evidence, and shouted: "Then why sister Qianqian was not beaten! She also believed it!" Zhang Dazhuang glanced at Qu Qianqian, then faced Zhang Yiming and said angrily: "That's because her father has a good temper! He can bear it! And your sister Qianqian is still a delicate girl, so beating too much is not good." Especially for little girls, crying makes people feel distressed. Naturally, Qu Sinian couldn't do anything, so he could only endure it by himself. No, I have almost endured a mental illness. I haven¡¯t even written my feelings at this moment, and I am desperately trying to contact a psychiatrist. Zhang Dazhuang: ¡°If this weren¡¯t the case, her father would have beaten her long ago!¡± "impossible!" Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t believe it, Xiao Naiyin said confidently: "My dad likes me so much, there's no way he would hit me!" Qu Qianqian had obviously forgotten all the times Qu Sinian had hit her before. In terms of memory, she is indeed very similar to Xiao Luli. The heart is very open-minded. Don¡¯t hold grudges. Only remember happy things. He opened his mouth and looked at Qu Sinian, who was engrossed in contacting a psychiatrist: "Well, if you don't believe it, go over and tell your father now that you want to read the letter again! See if he hits you!" Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t believe it. So, she went. Then, two minutes later, there was another sad person outside the classroom. Qu Qianqian: "Wow, wow, wow -" After another minute, Jian Xiyan and Qu Qianqian came back with red eyes and sobbing softly. Behind him were two fathers with expressionless faces. Zhang Dazhuang turned his head and said sadly: "You brat, do you see this! This is what you will end up with if you read the letter!" Zhang Yiming: "" Zhang Yiming remained silent. Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s confidence increased, he patted the table with his big hand and said: "You brat, do you still miss the letter now? If you don't miss it, just give it to me as soon as possible. Dad will write your feelings for you! I will write you as many words as you want! I will do what I say!" Before Zhang Yiming could speak, an anxious and crisp voice came from the side: "I miss you, Lili misses me!" Zhang Dazhuang: "?" Zhang Dazhuang turned his head and glanced at Lu Junhan and Xiao Luli, only to realize that he and Lu Junhan had gone together and were using the tragic cases of Qu Qianqian and Jian Xiyan to intimidate the remaining two who had not yet met. The little guy who had time to read the letter. Zhang Yiming was slightly shaken and seemed to want to give up. But Xiao Luli was not fooled. Instead, her face was very serious:"Dad, my letter is so well written! When I finish reading it, you will definitely not hit me!" That¡¯s why she¡¯s not afraid! Lu Junhan: "?" Where does this little thing get the confidence to say such shameless nonsense? "Don't tell me that he will wait until he finishes reading the letter, he wants to spread her butt right now!" When Zhang Yiming next to him saw this, his faintly shaken heart immediately became firm again. He said to Zhang Dazhuang: "Dad, I want it too! I also miss the letter! Sister Lili and the others have read it, and I want to read it too!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Zhang Dazhuang almost wanted to curse! Damn it, do you want to do this to him? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, Jian Xiyan, who took off his pants and prevented him from robbing him, now he was about to make that brat hand over the tightly hidden letter, and suddenly Lu Li came out again! He has a grudge against these little guys, right? Zhang Yiming saw that he looked strange and asked strangely: "Dad, what's wrong with you?" Zhang Dazhuang lay on the table, holding his head in pain. ¡°Obviously, one blow after another has made Zhang Dazhuang give up struggling. He waved his hand and said in a dull voice, "Read it, read it! If you want it, just read it! Read it quickly!" What is innocence? He doesn¡¯t want it anymore! He only hopes¡ª¡ª Die early and be born early! Seeing this, Qu Sinian comforted him and said, "What do you have to be afraid of? No matter how bad your son's writing is, it will not be worse than ours." Qu Qianqian regards her father as a gay. Jian Xiyan thinks about beating his father to death all the time. Qu Sinian can¡¯t think of anything worse than what Qu Qianqian and the others wrote! Jian Yi felt the same way and nodded expressionlessly. For their comfort, Zhang Dazhuang just said painfully: "You don't understand. What he wrote is not bad, but -" At this moment, Zhang Yiming over there was already very obedient to his father¡¯s words. He took out the letter from his pocket and began to read: ¡¾¡ª¡ªA letter to Dad. ¡¿ ¡¾Dad! The teacher asked me to write you a letter, at least 200 words! There are too many, too many, too many. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to write that much. Oh, Sister Lili said, you can¡¯t write too much irrelevant nonsense, otherwise the teacher will see it and ask you to rewrite it. I don¡¯t want to Rewriting, but there are already many, many, many words here. Oh, it¡¯s so annoying. Why haven¡¯t I reached the 200-word mark yet? ¡¿ ¡¾Oh, I forgot, Dad, I need to tell you something, otherwise I will have to rewrite it. It¡¯s 200 words, and I can¡¯t rewrite it. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" ?This is a very fair and honest statement. Three "many" ones came out. Next, we finally get to the text: Zhang Yiming expressed both emotion and emotion: ¡¾Dad, thank you, I was second to last in the exam before, and I am afraid that I will be first to last in the exam next time. I am very nervous. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 923 Comparing people with each other makes people angry Zhang Yiming: [But fortunately, there are beautiful girls from Xiaoli (hehehe, big and soft breasts), Miss Feifei (butt and butt very round), girl Qianqian (little loli, super cute!!), and beauty Xiaoqiao in your mobile phone WeChat. With the help of (Beautiful, Live Well), I am no longer nervous at all, not at all. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" No wonder someone named Zhang and Da Zhuang just struggled like an ancient man who was molested by gangsters and almost lost his innocence. She wished she could die like a loyal woman who believed in her. I am sorry that such explosive information is hidden in a letter. This time, Zhang Yiming had all his clothes stripped off. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Dazhuang would be so harsh that he could even hit a little lolita. Zhang Dazhuang saw their weird expressions and hesitated to speak. He was so embarrassed and angry that he wanted to dive into the cracks in the ground, but he still tried hard to defend himself: "She is an adult, really! She just looks small, and, I Just look, really just look! Nothing else! I¡¯m not that perverted!¡± Qu Sinian and others had expressions on their faces like "I understand, I understand. In fact, you are just such a pervert, but it's okay. Just keep making it up, we won't believe it anyway." Zhang Dazhuang endured it. Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! ! ! ! ! ????????? Brat, I was killed by you! Your father and I are so shameless! Here, Zhang Yiming, the water king of the generation, is still reciting affectionately: [Anyway, dad, thank you so much, and also thank you to Miss Xiaoli (hehehe, the breasts are very big and soft), Miss Feifei (butt and butt is very round), Miss Qianqian (little loli, cute looking), Xiao Qiao Beauties (live well), if it weren't for you, I would definitely still be nervous. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????I¡¯m afraid your teacher will cry with anger after reading it! After listening to it again, Zhang Dazhuang could not bear it anymore and no longer wanted to live. When he goes back, he will find a rope and hang himself! But Water King Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t finish yet, and started to read the next paragraph: [I hope that next time I take the exam, my father, Miss Xiaoli (hehehe, the breasts are very big and soft), Miss Feifei (butt and ass are very round), Miss Qianqian (little loli, cute looking), and Miss Xiaoqiao (Live well), you can continue to help me and let me not be nervous. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian: "" ??????????????????????????????????? Shut up! Originally, they couldn¡¯t remember it even after reading it once. Now read it three times¡ª¡ª We already know that in your dad¡¯s WeChat, the beauty Xiaoli has big and soft breasts, Miss Feifei has a round butt, the little loli has a shallow face, and the beautiful Xiaoqiao beauty! Zhang Dazhuang took a deep breath and continued to endure. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be over if you endure it, it¡¯s not much anyway. right! There aren¡¯t many left anyway! Benevolence passed! Who knows, Zhang Yiming hasn¡¯t finished reading yet. ¡¾I also hope that next time the next exam and the next exam next time, my father and the beautiful girl Xiaoli (hehehe have super big breasts¡ª¡ª¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" I will bear it no longer Oh shit! How can you bear it! If you endure it any longer, Actor Qu and the others will know his WeChat contacts by heart! Zhang Dazhuang stood up from his seat with a "swish", strode over, stretched out his big hand, and dragged Zhang Yiming, who was still reading the letter, out of the classroom. Then he dealt with him severely! She came up and faced him, slapping her several times, almost splitting his butt. Zhang Yiming: "" Zhang Yiming: "!!!" What are you doing! Why hit him? Why do you want to hit him? Is it because of his bad faith? He has been studying very hard! He worked harder than when he wrote the letter! ! ! ¡­¡­ Two minutes later¡ª¡ª Zhang Dazhuang dragged Zhang Yiming back, who was beaten extremely miserably and is still crying and with red eyes. Qu SinianheYi is trying to persuade Lu Junhan, the only one, to stop struggling. Just let Xiao Luli read the letter. Now, Qu Sinian no longer took pleasure in his misfortune as he had before by dragging his allies into trouble or dragging other parents into hell. Instead, he seemed to have accepted his fate. He spread his hands and sighed: "Mr. Lu, it's really useless to struggle. Look at us, we have struggled for so long and tried all kinds of methods. In the end, haven't we been convinced?" Jian Yi was also trying to persuade him. He snatched the letter from the tearful Jian Xiyan and was about to write his thoughts. His calm words were as concise as ever: "You have to die early or late. After death, you can still beat them. It's not a loss for us." Zhang Dazhuang, who just came back, also feels the same way: "Indeed, Mr. Lu, you see, I was holding back a lot of energy just now, and I even wanted to go home and hang myself. Now, after the beating, my energy suddenly became smoother! The sky is blue, the grass is green, and the flowers are green. I have become more beautiful, I don¡¯t want to fall asleep anymore, I feel refreshed! If this brat doesn¡¯t read the letter, I won¡¯t find a reason to beat him!¡± Lu Junhan: "" If Lu Junhan can be persuaded by them, then he will not be called Lu Junhan. Of course, given that Lu Junhan has always been arrogant and indifferent, and has an arrogant temperament that does not give in easily, it is impossible for him to give up his own struggle when he sees the failure of others. There are some things that you won¡¯t know until you try them. ¡°However, he has always cherished his words like gold and did not like to talk nonsense. Therefore, in response to Qu Sinian and the others' earnest attempts to dissuade him, they just leaned back slightly on their chairs, raised their cold eyelids, pursed their thin lips, and did not make any more excuses. Instead, she turned her head and looked at the pretty little loli who was digging into her schoolbag for candy, and said softly: "Show me your letter." When Lu Junhan just said that he would not let Xiao Luli read the letter, she became anxious and refused to give the letter to Lu Junhan no matter what, saying that she just wanted to read the letter, just wanted to read it! Must think about it! She even felt aggrieved by not reading it to her. "But when Lu Junhan said he wanted to read the letter, the little girl blinked her big black and clear eyes, and without thinking about it at all, or even saying a word, she obediently gave him the letter in her hand. Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" No, don¡¯t be so straight-minded! ! ! Your father wants to read your letter, so he doesn¡¯t want you to read it! ??????????????? Do you think it¡¯s possible to go back if the letter reaches the hands of your crazy father? But no matter what, Lu Junhan successfully got the little girl's letter, which made Zhang Dazhuang jealous, who had failed twice before. Why is that brat of his family not as easy to deceive as Mr. Lu¡¯s little girl! Sure enough, comparing people to each other makes people angry! It¡¯s still a considerate little cotton-padded jacket! After Xiao Luli gave the letter to her father, she stuffed the candy she just took out of her schoolbag into her mouth, and suddenly saw Zhang Yiming back. Her eyes immediately lit up, and Xiao Naiyin said happily: "Dad, Brother Yiming has come back from reciting it, now it's time for me to recite it, right?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 924 You want to be your father¡¯s mother, right? Why is that brat of his family not as easy to deceive as Mr. Lu¡¯s little girl! Sure enough, comparing people to each other makes people angry! It¡¯s still a considerate little cotton-padded jacket! After Xiao Luli gave the letter to her father, she stuffed the candy she just took out of her schoolbag into her mouth, and suddenly saw Zhang Yiming back. Her eyes immediately lit up, and she said to Lu Junhan with a milky voice: "Dad! Brother Yiming has come back from reading. Now it's my turn! I'm going to read the letter." They think the same as Zhang Dazhuang. After getting the letter, Lu Junhan didn't feel guilty at all for deceiving a child. Instead, he sneered directly: "Never mind it, just sit down!" Little girl: "" Xiao Luli was naturally unwilling and pouted: "I don't want to sit down! I want to read!" After getting the letter, Lu Junhan didn't bother to pay attention to her. He just raised his eyelids slightly and said casually: "If you want to recite it, just recite it! The question is, do you have the faith to recite it?" "some." The little girl looked at the letter in his hand and said in a sweet voice. Lu Junhan expressionlessly stuffed the letter into his suit pocket, then raised his eyebrows: "It's gone now." Little Loli: "" I have to say that this little chubby girl is indeed very similar to him in one aspect. They both have a paranoid personality that will never give up until they achieve their goals. Lu Junhan was already prepared for that little thing to come and grab his clothes, act coquettishly, feel aggrieved, roll on the floor, cry and grab the letter. However, the next second, I heard the little girl say crisply: "Yes!" Lu Junhan frowned slightly. Before he could ask her what she had, he saw the little Loli touching her schoolbag and taking out an identical pink envelope. And when I opened the envelope, there was exactly the same letter inside. The little girl¡¯s dark and clear eyes are beautiful and clean, and she is very ignorant of worldly affairs. Xiao Naiyin said happily: "Dad, there is still a letter from Lili here! You can read it!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian couldn't hold it back anymore and praised: "Mr. Lu, your daughter is indeed your daughter. She is so smart that she even made second-hand preparations in advance." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan didn't say a word, but showed no expression. He stretched out his big hand and took the letter away from the little girl's hand, and said coldly: "It's gone now." I thought that the little girl would cry out of anger or grievance on the spot, but I never thought that, like magic, Xiao Luli took out an identical pink envelope from her pink schoolbag and said with bright eyes : "Yes, Dad, look, there is still a letter from Lili!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian murmured: "I was wrong. This is not a second-hand preparation. This is obviously a third-hand preparation." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her and snatched the envelope from her hand: "Now it's gone again." "some," The little Loli once again took out an identical envelope, "Lili, I still have it here!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian was stunned and looked at the several letters: "Lili, why are you writing so many letters?" Xiao Lu Li blinked her bright big eyes and said truthfully: "The teacher said my handwriting is too ugly, so I am practicing calligraphy." Qu Sinian: ¡°Practice calligraphy?¡± Xiao Luli: "Yes." When Qu Sinian went over and took a look, he was really confused and shocked. Good guy, there were not only pink envelopes in the school bag, but also a lot of envelopes stuffed in the desk drawer. Qu Sinian selected a few envelopes and opened them, and found that the letters inside were exactly the same, but the handwriting was indeed different. There is something bad. Zhang Dazhuang patted Lu Junhan on the shoulder and said with emotion: "Hey, Mr. Lu, you'd better accept your fate. With so many letters, you can't finish them one by one!" Lu Junhan: "" But at this time, the little Loli didn¡¯t know why, so she came over and stabbed her hard: "Dad, do you still want to believe it? There are many more letters from Lili! You can allFor you! All I need is a letter! " Lu Junhan: "" In the end, Xiao Luli successfully read her letter. Qu Sinian and the others thought there would be something extremely explosive, even shocking. After all, at the last parent-teacher meeting, Xiao Luli was the last one to appear, and as soon as she appeared, she was like "Dad is dead, I am so happy!" Wang Zha! And this time, Lu Junhan still refused to let Xiao Luli read the letter, which made it clear that compared with the last composition, the content of this letter might not be too generous. But what surprised Qu Sinian and the others was that none of what they thought existed. ¡¾¡ª¡ªA letter to dad¡¿After that, there is a very warm and peaceful sentence: ¡¾Dad, Lili likes you very much. You are the best and best father in the world. I love you so much! ¡¿ Qu Sinian and others were stunned for a moment, "?" That's it? It¡¯s completely inconsistent with Xiao Luli¡¯s style. The next second, the little Loli read seriously again: ¡¾Just like the old man loves rice, the monkey mother loves the little monkey, the trash can loves garbage¡¿ Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? So you are the old man, the monkey mother, the trash can, and your dad is the rice? little monkey? Rubbish¡­¡­? ? ? This was the first time they saw someone calling someone else rubbish, making it sound like they were expressing deep affection. And this expression is very problematic, isn¡¯t it? ¡° Putting aside how a little girl of only four years old turned into an old man of seventy or eighty years old, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t look like rice at all! There are also monkey mothers and monkeys. Lili, you want to be your father¡¯s mother, right? The trash cans and garbage were even more outrageous, and they started cursing directly. Sure enough, it still tastes the same as before. "But looking at Lu Junhan's expression that showed no improvement at all, this was obviously just the beginning and not the most important thing. ¡¾But dad, Lili has been very sad recently,¡¿ Speaking of this, the little girl¡¯s plump, fair and chubby face obviously fell down, and she said in a weak voice: [Because I don¡¯t even dream about you when I¡¯m sleeping. I finally dreamed about you once. Dad, you always said that you wanted to die, but they didn¡¯t want you to die. You also beat them, and you beat them so badly that they almost died. I cried to death, but you still wanted to die. I asked you why you wanted to die. You said you were too stupid, poor, and in poor health. You were so pitiful and pitiful. Then, dad, you saw people crying, You cried too, and then the two of us squatted next to the trash can, crying miserably. ¡¿ Xiao Luli¡¯s voice was choked with sobs: [Then daddy, you cried to death. I wanted to find someone to save you, but there was no one. Then you turned into, turned into a big fat pig] If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 925 Still Want to Beat Me Again The cute and beautiful little girl was so sad that she still tried her best to open her little hands. The little girl¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu It's still such a big fat pig! It's so ugly!" The words are called an indignation! Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" The little girl rubbed her eyes full of tears, her eyes were red, and she began to read the letter again: [I want dad to change back. Dad, you are obviously a human being. How could you, how could you become a pig? But dad, you just don¡¯t change, and you beat people up badly, saying that you are a pig. It¡¯s a cute big fat pig! ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian and the others were holding back their laughter. This was probably the first time someone called Lu Junhan a pig, and Lu Junhan still couldn't get angry. And Lu Junhan¡¯s extremely indifferent face no longer had any big expression. The little loli¡¯s voice was full of tears, and she said in despair: [Then daddy, you were dragged away and killed by the bad uncle] Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Sure enough, no matter whether your father is in your composition or in your letter, whether he turns into a dog or a pig, he will not escape death. And the little girl¡¯s letter is gone now. Originally, the little girl wanted to continue writing, but she ran out of time, so the teacher gave them a class period to write letters. ??????????????????????? At the bottom of the letter, we have to leave some space for dad to write his thoughts. He can¡¯t write too many words, so the little girl had to stop without saying anything. Of course, she firmly believes that what she has written so far will definitely make her father cry! ¡°Besides, she wrote more than 300 words! Dad will definitely be surprised when he sees a letter with so many words! However, Lu Junhan was not too surprised, and his mood was as calm as dead water. He even wanted to take the 100-word letter from the class teacher, and then filled the drawers and schoolbags with dozens of letters that were almost over 500 words long. The entire letter was either on his way to death or on his way to scolding him. The letter was all burned! Fortunately, Lu Junhan had read the letter completely before. ¡° Moreover, his photographic memory allowed the contents of the letter to be repeated in his mind no less than ten times. Hearing it again, Lu Junhan, who died twice and was scolded as a fat pig, managed to accept it well. He looked at the sobbing little girl not far away, took a deep breath, and said expressionlessly: "When you're done reading, come and sit down!" The little Loli sniffed her red nose: "Oh" The little girl took the letter and sat back obediently. But when she sat down, she was still a little scared, fearing that her father would be dragged away and killed by the bad guy uncle. After hesitating for a moment, she pulled her little hand and found a random letter. Lu Junhan was about to write her feelings: "Dad. " Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly: "What are you doing?" The little Loli opened her big black and clear eyes, as if to confirm something, she leaned her little head and said in a low voice: "Dad, are you a pig?" Lu Junhan: "" One minute later¡ª¡ª Outside the classroom corridor, heart-rending wails rang out again. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Not long after, Lu Junhan came in carrying the poor little girl with tears in her eyes. Meeting the gazes of Qu Sinian and the others. He spoke calmly and without expression: "You are right. After the fight, I felt really good." He suddenly spanked the little Loli who was holding her buttocks and crying on the head again, and sneered: "I even want to spank her again!" Xiao Luli: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, the head teacher returned to the class again. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian and others on the big round table in the corner with no expressions. They were holding black pens and lowering their heads to write down their thoughts quickly. Beside them, the little guys, without exception, had red eyes, their little bodies were twitching, and their fair and soft cheeks were stained with a lot ofTear stains. Obviously crying. The head teacher was stunned for a moment, and then showed relief. It seems that this group of parents is really good. Not only did they take the initiative to say that they really, really want to write their thoughts, but they also wrote such touching thoughts. Look, these little guys were moved to tears. This is something unprecedented. It¡¯s really rare. Then, the head teacher turned his eyes and looked at the others. More than half an hour has passed, and many parents are already writing their thoughts. Of course, most of them took out their mobile phones and copied them from the Internet. It should be the first time for these parents to write. The head teacher didn¡¯t push too hard, didn¡¯t say anything, just turned a blind eye and passed by. But when he saw the two children Jiang Xue and Xu Huaien, the head teacher was stunned. When Xu Huaien glanced at the head teacher, he immediately withdrew his gaze from Jiang Xue. Xu Wu, who was next to him, happened to give him a letter of good feelings, and Xu Huaien took advantage of the situation and started reading it. The head teacher paused, looked away, and frowned slightly. "It's strange, why did he feel that Xu Huaien looked at Jiang Xue so strangely just now, as ifwith a bit of scrutiny and a sinister murderous intent. But Jiang Xue has just joined their class this semester, and has only been here for a few days. She is not familiar with the other classmates, and it is impossible for her to form any grudges. ¡°And Xu Huaien¡¯s temperament has always been shy, and it¡¯s not like he would do such a bold thing like staring directly at others. ?¡­Maybe he saw it wrong. I am really old and my eyesight is blurry. The head teacher shook his head and sighed, sitting back on the podium. But he didn¡¯t notice that after he withdrew his gaze, Xu Wu in the audience lowered his voice and said viciously to Xu Huaien, who was only four years old next to him: "Be careful! If Heaven discovers it, neither you nor I will suffer!" Xu Huaien was dismissive, but her childish voice was full of coldness: "Don't worry! I have confirmed it with magic weapon before. There is no breath of heaven in this classroom!" Since Mr. Xuan¡¯s soul died, Tiandao has been paying close attention to this world. ¡°Moreover, Heavenly Dao seems to have learned recently that some people in the God Realm have smuggled themselves into this world long ago. "It's just that under the resurrection of these people, covered by the aura of human bodies, the heavens can't find them for the time being, nor can they catch them. But based on their understanding of the laws of heaven. Heaven will not let them go so easily. It is very likely that Tiandao will scatter his spiritual consciousness in every corner of this world. These tiny spiritual consciousnesses will enter the body of the head teacher or other parents to secretly monitor the world. ? Find out the traces of these stowaways through the strange behaviors of the people around you. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 926 Put me and Qu Qianqian into a team They did not guess wrong. Because just yesterday, there were two people in their team who had a good meal at home. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the trick was revealed, or maybe someone accidentally saw it when I was casting the spell. In short, he was suddenly caught by Tiandao. Their souls were immediately taken out of their bodies by Heaven. Later, they found out after checking. The parents of those two people actually have traces of the existence of heavenly consciousness in their minds! This certainly did not surprise them. They looked at each other, feeling a faint fear and chill in their hearts. "If it weren't for the way of heaven that took away the souls of those two people, the consciousness hidden in their parents' minds would also dissipate. ????????????????????????? Otherwise, those of them who came over to check without knowing anything at all, might also be discovered by Heaven. By then, not to mention the little master Sha Fu, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be many people left in their team! But this also proves that in this world, around them, Tiandao's eyes are everywhere. They have to guard against it. Even, secretly, they didn¡¯t even dare to use spells. But fortunately, when they came down from the God Realm before, they brought a lot of magic weapons with them, including one specially designed to detect the aura of heaven, which could temporarily block it. After Xu Wu heard that there was no breath of heaven in the classroom, he paused and said nothing. Xu Huaien narrowed his eyes and said: "Let's find a time later and let's go meet Lu Li for a while." "You still doubt Lu Li?" Xu Huaien has a good relationship with "Zhang Ma" and knows that "Zhang Ma" will not doubt someone without reason. Even after Jiang Xue's incident came out, Zhang Ma still felt that there was something wrong with Lu Li. It can be seen that there must be something abnormal about Lu Li. Therefore, he did not let go of his wariness towards Lu Li and just said "hmm". Xu Wu said: "There is absolutely no way Lu Li is Mistress Fu. I was afraid that Jiang Xue's matter was a deliberate trap set up by the Lu family, just to divert our attention from Lu Li. For this reason, I went there specially The Jiang family retrieved the memories of everyone in the Jiang family¡ªJiang Xue is a little lucky star, and her good luck is indeed her own true ability, and the Lu family did not interfere." "Moreover, they also found out Jiang Xue's identity. She was just a little girl from a remote mountain village and had no relationship with the Lu family. ¡° Even when she found the Jiang family, it was by mistake. There is no handwriting from the Lu family in it. Xu Wu is not stupid. Once there is any trace of the Lu family's involvement in Jiang Xue's matter, he will suspect that Lu Junhan and the others may already know that Lu Li is lucky or have discovered something abnormal about her. Therefore, Jiang Xue was deliberately set up to divert their attention, just to protect Lu Li. But the Lu family didn¡¯t. Moreover, after the Lu family rescued Lu Li, they did nothing except investigate the matter of Mr. Xuan. What¡¯s more, Lu Li continued to go to her school as before. It doesn¡¯t look like he found something wrong with the little girl at all. Therefore, Xu Wu immediately excluded Lu Li, thinking that "Mother Zhang" must be too suspicious, or she believed too much in Mr. Xuan. Lu Li was obviously just an ordinary little girl. If there was anything unusual, how could the Lu family be so calm? When he said this, Xu Huaien was a little shaken, feeling that maybe he was overthinking. After all, no matter how you look at it, Jiang Xue fits the character of Little Master Fu better than Lu Li. Although they have never seen the true face of Little Master Fu - as soon as Little Master Fu was born, she stayed in the fish egg for two hundred years. When she broke out of the shell, she was hidden by her father in the land of Taoyuan for another hundred years. It¡¯s impossible to see her at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Several big shots in the God Realm finally celebrated their birthdays, held a banquet, and could bring their families. Everyone thought they could take this opportunity to see what Ye Heng¡¯s daughter looked like, but who knew The little girl turned into a fish. According to Ye Heng, his daughter is too ugly and cannot be seen by others, so everyone should forgive her. "But I don't know who is present. Ugliness is just an excuse, while protection is the real thing. With Ye Heng¡¯s status, no one can force him to do anything he doesn¡¯t want to do. Therefore, even though they all wanted to see what Little Master Fu looked like, no one dared to mention it.Even the big guys celebrating their birthdays didn't dare to make such a request. Therefore, what Little Master Fu looks like is a mystery in the God Realm. But Xu Huaien guessed that since she was Ye Heng's daughter, she must be pretty good-looking and have a high IQ. After all, when Ye Heng was three hundred years old, he was already famous and no one dared to offend him. No matter how bad his daughter was, she would definitely not be any worse. ¡­¡­ Not long after, the head teacher saw that almost all the parents had finished writing their thoughts and directly announced the next step. ? Parent-child game session. The head teacher left the classroom just now to get the chopsticks, peanuts, plastic cups and washbasins needed for games. The head teacher took out the lottery tube and wanted the little ones to come up one by one to draw lots. ? Work in groups of two and divide into four groups to play the game. Whichever group can finish picking up the peanuts in the basin in front of them the fastest will win. If you win, there will naturally be a reward. Jiang Xue observed that apart from Lu Li, Qu Qianqian seemed to have the most optimistic and cheerful personality. This kind of person likes to make friends the most and is not that wary of strangers. ¡°Moreover, Qu Qianqian is a girl like her, and girls can always talk to each other. Among the three of Qu Qianqian, Jian Xiyan, and Zhang Yiming, it is the easiest to obtain Qu Qianqian¡¯s luck value. The second candidate is naturally the silly big guy Zhang Yiming. As for Jian Xiyan, he is a bit autistic, very wary of strangers, and doesn¡¯t like talking to strangers, which is the most difficult thing to deal with. So, seeing that the lottery was about to be drawn, Jiang Xue immediately said: "System! Take 1% luck and put me and Qu Qianqian into a team!" System: [Yes! ¡¿ Not long after, Qu Qianqian was drawn into the second group. Jiang Xue also drew the second group. This is not the end yet¡ª¡ª After Qu Qianqian drew the note from the second group, she said with a bitter face: "Sister Lili, I want to be in the same group with you." At this time, Xiao Luli was called up to draw lots. "Don't worry, sister Qianqian," Xiao Luli clenched her fist: "I will try my best to draw the second group!" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" We seriously suspect that you didn¡¯t even listen to the rules of the game for pairs taught by your teacher just now. Xiao Luli worked hard to finish taking out the note. She didn't open it immediately to read it. Instead, she sat on her seat, clasped her hands together, and muttered: "Please, dad, please help me be with sister Qianqian!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" This probability is completely 0. ¡°Don¡¯t ask your father to bless you, even if your grandfather, your great-grandfather, or your eighteen generations of ancestors come to bless you, it won¡¯t work! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 927 The last note However, the next second, they were stunned. Little Loli opened the note in her hand, it was really the second group! head teacher:"¡­¡­" Xiao Luli looked at the bright number "2" on the note, her dark eyes sparkling, she turned around and said happily: "Dad, look, I've really been drawn into the second group. I can be in the same group as sister Qianqian!" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl kissed the note and started to praise her father again: "Dad, you are so awesome! You are the most awesome dad in the world!" Lu Junhan: "" If he has this magical ability to make his wishes come true, why would he need to sit here and attend this damn parent-teacher meeting? But Lu Junhan said nothing. The head teacher fell directly into self-doubt. When the parent representative came to the stage to speak before, he mistakenly typed Xu Wu's name as Lu Junhan. Now when he was drawing lots, he also got the serial number wrong and wrote three groups of 2 at once. This was a small mistake that he would never have made in the past. , committed twice today. It¡¯s really strange. Could it be that he is really old and his memory is bad? But the little guys are drawn into several groups, which is what the head teacher said before. What's more, seeing that Xiao Luli seemed to really want to be in the same group as Qu Qianqian, the head teacher couldn't say it out loud. The rule was that two people were in groups. Qu Qianqian and Jiang Xue both drew 2 groups first, so they could only Two in a group. ¡°It¡¯s just a parent-child game anyway, it won¡¯t be good if it hurts the harmony. So, the head teacher paused and said nothing. It is obvious that Jiang Xue, Qu Qianqian and Lu Li are in the same group by default. Who knows, when Zhang Yiming saw that Xiao Luli had been drawn into the 2nd group, he was so envious that he ran over and said: "Sister Lili, sister Qianqian, I also want to be in a group with you!" Jian Xiyan also cast a longing look. Zhang Dazhuang just wanted to say, don¡¯t think about it, there is no such thing as such a good thing. The head teacher has been a teacher for many years and has rich teaching experience. This small mistake of writing the wrong serial number on the note should be the first time he made it, but this kind of mistake will only be made once, and it is impossible to make it a second time. How could there be an extra 2 Let the two of them draw a note. At this time, Xiao Luli said directly: "Okay! Brother Yiming and brother Xiyan, you can go ahead and smoke. My father will bless you! He is very powerful! My note is his help I got it!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan peeled off a piece of candy with his fingers, stuffed it directly into the little girl's mouth, and said: "It's okay, eat more candy and talk less!" Xiao Luli held the rich toffee in her mouth and said vaguely: "But Dad, if I don¡¯t want to eat candy, I just want to talk." Lu Junhan turned a deaf ear, stuffed another pill into her, and said, "Eat more, gain weight, and don't be idle all day long." Xiao Luli: "" With the encouragement of Xiao Luli, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan first muttered several times to Uncle Lu for blessing, and Uncle Lu blessed us to draw No. 2. They wrote their own brains, and also gave Zhang Dazhuang and Zhang Dazhuang beside them a blessing. Jian Yi washed his ears and eyes respectively. The two little guys confidently went to the podium to draw lots. When it was their turn, they were already very far behind. There were not many slips of paper in the lottery tube, but they were not the last to be drawn. Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t have many choices, so they just picked one at random. Before opening the note, they were still holding the note in their little hands like little Lu Li, with their eyes closed and their little mouths muttering something like "Uncle Lu, please bless me and sister Lili to be in the same group." Thinking of Jian Xiyan and being speechless, Zhang Yiming also recited his blessing. And Jian Xiyan was not idle either. Although Nian was silent, he could recite it silently in his heart. So, everyone in the classroom just looked at the two little guys who looked very good, didn't seem to have any big problems with their brains, and whose IQs were probably pretty good, muttering on the podium. From time to time, he would bend down with his hands clasped together, his expression pious and peaceful, so he gave them three sticks of incense and began to kneel down to worship God. In short, the picture is extremely weird. Other parents: "" It seems that what we are here is not a parent-teacher meeting, but a temple fair. The head teacher also said: "" It seems that I am not the class teacher, but the host of the temple fair. As the biological father of two little guys,?? and Zhang were silent for a while. Under the pitiful and complicated eyes of other parents, they turned their faces away silently. In their hearts, they even began to have the idea of ??contacting the hospital for a paternity test. As the parties involved, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan don¡¯t care what other people think of them. All they care about is the note in their hand. After paying homage to Lu Junhan from beginning to end, Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan nervously opened the note. one look. Exactly the same number "2"! Zhang Yiming looked delighted. He took the note in his hand and ran off the stage. He spread out the note and said happily: "Sister Lili, sister Qianqian, look, I got number 2! I can be in a group with you! This is really great!!" Jian Xiyan pursed his bright red mouth, and his fair and delicate face seemed a little happy. He raised his writing board, and there was a very simple sentence on it: I am also number 2. Great! head teacher:"¡­¡­" The next second, the head teacher no longer fell into self-doubt, let alone whether there was something wrong with his memory. He had already started to contact the hospital. He felt that he must have suffered from Alzheimer's disease recently. Otherwise, how can you write five more notes as soon as you write! ¡°I¡¯m afraid even a psychopath wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. Just when the head teacher was wondering if he had written the number 2 on all the notes. I saw the next person who came to draw lots and got No. 4. When the head teacher saw this, he breathed a sigh of relief. fine. Fortunately, his Alzheimer's disease is not that serious. I probably only wrote 5 No. 2s. The head teacher smiled slightly. The next kid draws number 1, the first group. The head teacher¡¯s smile became even brighter. It was as if I saw the opportunity for recovery waving to me. By now, almost everyone¡¯s lots have been drawn, and only the last piece of paper is left. The last person to draw lots was Xu Huaien. The head teacher saw that there were numbers 1, 4, and 2, but number 3 was missing. I guess the last note in the lottery tube should be number 3. There are a total of 8 people in the class, and they work in pairs. The class teacher initially planned to divide the class into 4 groups. Therefore, there will only be four groups of "1, 2, 3, 4" written on the note. Although he was forgetful and wrote 5 numbers 2, there should not be any missing group. And, he also remembered that he had written the number "3" on the note. Xu Huaien walked up to the podium and pulled out the last note from the lottery tube. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 928 Peanut is so wronged He opened it without any hesitation. ??Same as Group 2. head teacher:"?" ? ? ? Where is his "3"? ? Where is the big "3" he wrote before? ! But the head teacher doesn¡¯t have time to care about this, because now, he is faced with an extremely embarrassing thing. There are 6 people who drew number 2, while only one person drew number 1 and number 4 respectively. The number of people in this group is not balanced. System: [Not good! The class teacher may assign some of the people drawn to No. 2 to other groups. The probability of you being assigned to another group is 30%, and the probability of Qu Qianqian being assigned is 20%! ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes sharpened: ¡°Find a way to stop him!¡± System: [Yes! ¡¿ At the same time, Xu Huaien seemed to be aware of the head teacher's idea of ??dividing the students equally. He pursed his lips, with a calm expression, and moved his fingertips with a pale, almost transparent light, which directly affected the head teacher. The system controlled the head teacher's thoughts and wanted him to kick out troublemakers such as Xu Huaien, Lu Li, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan from two groups and assign them to other groups. Especially Lu Li and the others. Although they are young and have low IQ, they do not pose much of a threat, but their father is not easy to deal with. "Taking away Lu Li and the others means sending their father away!" Without Lu Junhan, Zhang Dazhuang, and Jian Yi around, when Jiang Xue approaches Qu Qianqian during the game, she only needs to be on guard against Qu Si Nian, or even just spend a little luck to control Qu Si Nian. , just to keep him out of the way. But if Lu Junhan and the others are also around, it will naturally cost more luck points, especially if someone like Lu Junhan, who has huge luck, is here. They want to control his mind, keep him out of the way, or keep him out of the way. Sheng, the luck value that needs to be spent is probably several times that of others. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not as cost-effective as spending them. System: [Done. ¡¿ Jiang Xue curled her lips slightly, looked at the class teacher with burning eyes, and then glanced at Qu Qianqian not far away, as if she saw a lot of luck waving to her. The next second, the head teacher said: "Since the number of people is unevenly distributed, then" Jiang Xue was waiting for him to say, then transfer Lu Li, Zhang Yiming, Jian Xiyan, and Xu Huaien to a certain group. Only Jiang Xue and Qu Qianqian were left in group 2, but who knows, the head teacher said: ¡°Then let¡¯s all come together!¡± The smile on Jiang Xue¡¯s lips froze. "I will fill this basin with peanuts later," The head teacher lifted the basin in his hand and picked up many colorful plastic cups: "The top three who put the most peanuts into their cups within the specified time will get our reward today!" Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes flickered and she growled: ¡°System, what¡¯s going on! Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s done!¡± The system was also very confused and confused: [I have indeed done it, there can be no problemsWait a minute! I know, there is another force behind us that also affects the subjective thinking of the head teacher, which leads to the current result! ¡¿ Jiang Xue frowned: "Another kind of power?" System: [It seems to be from the God Realm. I detected traces of the spell. It should have been done by Mr. Xuan¡¯s men. ¡¿ System: [Mr. Xuan¡¯s men are in this classroom now. ¡¿ Jiang Xue: "Don't worry, they must be coming for Lu Li. Last time they kidnapped Lu Li, but Lu Li managed to escape. This time they must be here to catch her!" Jiang Xue raised her lips: "But this is fine. When Lu Li is caught and Lu Junhan can't find any Lu Li people anywhere, we will go out to help then. In order to save Lu Li, Lu Junhan will definitely cooperate with our random missions. Even the huge armor on his body We can easily take away our luck! Speaking of which, these gods have helped us a lot!" System: [Then should we help them? ¡¿ Jiang Xue said decisively: "Help, must help! I was wrong before. We can't deal with people like Lu Junhan out of hand, let alone soft, we can only go head-on! As long as Lu Li disappears before the end of the parent-teacher meeting, we will help find someone, Lu Junhan will definitely call my name. Even if he doesn't want to call me, we can force him to call me, but we are the only ones who know how to find Lu Li." System: [Host, you are indeed very smart, then I will go nowLet¡¯s take a look at which of these parents and children are Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates. ¡¿ Jiang Xue: "Go." The random mission about Lu Junhan has found its way to completion. But so far, the most important thing for Jiang Xue is to improve her luck value first. Jiang Xue thought for a moment and realized that everyone was in a group. Although it was a bit different from what she had imagined before, she could still get in touch with Qu Qianqian. It¡¯s just that Lu Junhan and the others couldn¡¯t get away, and they were in a lot of trouble. ¡°But the head teacher¡¯s words have been spoken out, and if the system is allowed to control the head teacher and rashly change the rules, I wonder if it will cause opposition from the parents in the audience. It¡¯s better to let nature take its course and wait and see. " Moreover, she doesn't have much luck left, so she can no longer waste it trying to control the class teacher. You must contact Qu Qianqian immediately and steal her luck! ¡­¡­ As soon as Qu Sinian and the others heard that the game was to use chopsticks to pick up peanuts, they knew that they would never win this game. Because Qu Qianqian and the others basically use spoons to eat. The most useful tool is also a spoon. And the only use of chopsticks is probably to put them next to the bowl to look good. Fortunately, although they don¡¯t often use chopsticks, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t know how to hold them. For this game, many little ones are eager to try it, even Xiao Luli and the others are very active. Soon, the game had been going on for three minutes. All the children and parents gathered around a big round table. In front of each pair of parents and children, there was a small pot of peanuts. At this moment, they were holding the peanuts with chopsticks. He carefully put the added peanuts into the cup in his hand. Xiao Luli is also playing the game seriously. Holding a chopstick in one hand, the two chopsticks surrounded each other and directly poked a small peanut in the basin. Lu Junhan looked at her silently, thinking that she was going to use such a weird way to poke the peanut. The next second, she turned her head and said in a very anxious voice: "Dad, I caught it! Catch it quickly! Otherwise it will run away again later!" Lu Junhan: "" ?????????????????????????? It¡¯s obvious that my skills are not good enough, I can¡¯t add up a few peanuts for a long time, but in the end, I still blame the peanuts? How wrongdo is the peanuts. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 929 Why does he look so ugly? Lu Junhan was silent for a moment. The peanuts in the basin that were poked by two chopsticks were squeezed too hard and flew out. The peanuts flew past the small dark blue basin and rolled several times. Finally, it stopped at the little girl¡¯s feet. The little Loli was stunned. She bent down, picked up the peanut, raised her big black and clear eyes, and said with great surprise: "Dad, look, this peanut can actually fly!" "" Lu Junhan directly threw the little peanut back into the basin, "Whether it can fly or not is none of your business, just pick up your peanut!" The little Loli wanted to refute. But when she saw that the other children had picked up several pills, but there was nothing in her cup, she immediately stopped talking. Little Lu Li rolled up her sleeves, took the chopsticks, and took a deep breath, as if she was about to go to the battlefield: "Okay! Dad, I know you can do it!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian next to her also noticed that there was not a single peanut in Xiao Luli¡¯s cup, so she directly took her peanut cup over: "Sister Lili, I give you my peanuts! I have a lot of peanuts." With that said, he poured all the four peanuts that Qu Sinian had picked up into Xiao Luli's cup. Qu Sinian: "" " Xiao Luli didn't ask for it. If she asked for sister Qianqian's peanuts, wouldn't sister Qianqian have no peanuts? "It's fine," Qu Qianqian patted her small breasts to reassure the little girl: "He will still pinch me without my father!" Qu Sinian: "" You are really my good daughter. Turn your elbows all the way out. "dad," Qu Qianqian turned around with the empty cup and looked at Qu Sinian who was stunned. Xiao Naiyin was extremely dissatisfied: "Don't be in a daze, hurry up and pick them up. Sister Lili and the others already have 4 peanuts, but we don't have any peanuts at all!" Qu Sinian: "" If you hadn¡¯t given them all the four peanuts we had, we wouldn¡¯t have even a single peanut! ! But after all, she is her own daughter, and besides pampering, she can only pamper her. Jiang Xue, who came over, saw this and asked about the system. After knowing that Qu Qianqian's trust in her was only a pitiful 10%, she directly handed over the peanuts in her cup. She lowered her thin eyebrows and timidly whispered: "I can give you my peanuts." Jiang Xue has analyzed Qu Qianqian¡¯s personality. It¡¯s probably because her family is in the entertainment industry, and everyone around her is very well-spoken. As a result, Qu Qianqian¡¯s personality has been very outgoing and cheerful since she was a child. And because he was so well protected by Qu Sinian, he always did things as he pleased, went straight to the point, said whatever he wanted, and did whatever he wanted to do. This kind of person is the easiest to trust others, the one who likes to contact other people and make friends the most, and the easiest to be bribed. Sure enough, the next second, Qu Qianqian saw the five peanuts in the cup and her expression was happy. What she was thinking about was that she would give these 5 peanuts to Sister Lili later, so that Sister Lili would have 9 peanuts! This is really great! A prompt sound came from the system: ¡¾The target character Qu Qianqian has a trust value of 85%, which means she can absorb more than half of her luck. According to visual inspection, the luck value she can absorb this time is 32%. The host please seize the time to touch the opponent to steal the luck value! ¡¿ Jiang Xue was ecstatic and deliberately took a few steps forward. Her arm directly touched Qu Qianqian's arm. Jiang Xue: "System, absorb it quickly." The system couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic: [Yes! ¡¿ But the next second, they were dumbfounded. The detection system sent an alarm: ¡¾Alert! The target person, Qu Qianqian, currently has a trust value of 0% and cannot absorb luck! Please host to gain the trust of the target person as soon as possible! ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, what¡¯s going on? The next second, Jiang Xue heard Qu Qianqian say in surprise and disgust: "Why is it you!" Qu Qianqian still remembers that this classmate almost took away Sister Lili¡¯s first place, which made Sister Lili very sad. In short, it was annoying! Qu Qianqian: ¡°I don¡¯t want your peanuts!¡± The smile at the corner of Jiang Xue's mouth froze, and for a moment she stared at Qu Qianqian, revealing a bit of ferocity that was completely inconsistent with a four-year-old child.   Qu Qianqian was so frightened that her face turned pale. But when he noticed Qu Sinian looking over, Jiang Xue quickly returned to normal. Seeing that Qu Qianqian¡¯s idea failed, Jiang Xue focused on Qu Sinian. Although Qu Sinian didn¡¯t have as much luck as Qu Qianqian, he still had a lot of luck. Especially this Qu Sinian is still a daughter slave, and he also likes Lu Li very much, which shows that he likes his daughter's family. This is undoubtedly God helping her. So, under Qu Sinian¡¯s gaze, Jiang Xue shrank her hands in fear, as if she was a little sad: "I really want to give you my peanuts" Qu Qianqian was frightened by her just now. She felt that she was like a ghost, so scary that she might pounce on her and eat her at some point. With her little hands holding her father's clothes tightly, she calmed down a little bit. The slightly frightened little girl said unceremoniously: "I don't want it! Leave quickly! I don't like you!" Jiang Xue looked sad and pitiful: "¡­¡­Oh well." Even other parents not far away couldn¡¯t bear to see that look. I feel that Qu Qianqian is indeed a bit strong and aggressive. Jiang Xue just wants to give her peanuts. She doesn't want them, so she can just refuse them tactfully. Why do you hurt people's hearts like this? What Jiang Xue wants is this effect. As long as Qu Sinian reprimands Qu Qianqian, which is wrong, he will feel pity and tenderness for her, and even rub her head to comfort her when she is sad. Jiang Xue can directly extract the luck value from Qu Sinian! Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were slightly red, tears welling up in her eyes, but she was holding back the tears and was about to wait for Qu Si Nian to comfort her. Who knows, Qu Sinian didn¡¯t even look at her. But he instantly noticed that something was wrong with Qu Qianqian¡¯s expression, squatted down, stared at Qu Qianqian anxiously, and kept asking: "Baby, what's wrong with you? Why do you look so ugly?" Nearly made Jiang Xue angry! The system then said: [Change the target. I did some simulation calculations. Qu Qianqian¡¯s character is very stubborn. It¡¯s difficult to change one thing she believes in. Just like if she hates you, she will always hate you. And Qu Sinian has always been Only daughters are what Qu Qianqian hates, and he hates them too. The probability that we will draw luck from Qu Qianqian and Qu Sinian is not high! ¡¿ System: [On the contrary, if it were Zhang Yiming and Zhang Dazhuang, our success rate would be at least 60%! ¡¿ No matter how unwilling Jiang Xue is, she has to admit that the system is right. But it was too late. No matter who Jiang Xue wants to choose or doesn¡¯t want to choose, it is of no use anymore. This matter is no longer something she can decide. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 930 No sign of bad luck at all Because everyone is sitting around a round table playing games. Once something happens, you can see it as soon as you look up. Therefore, the scene where Jiang Xue felt aggrieved and Qu Qianqian was extremely disgusted was not only seen by other parents, but also by Zhang Yiming and Xiao Luli. Unlike other parents who think Jiang Xue is pitiful and Qu Qianqian is too domineering and bullying, Xiao Luli and the others have been with Qu Qianqian for a long time and understand Qu Qianqian¡¯s character very well. She is not the kind of person who bullies others for no reason. Therefore, the little guys didn¡¯t think Qu Qianqian had done anything wrong at all. After hearing Qu Qianqian say she didn¡¯t like Jiang Xue, they also felt that Qu Qianqian must have her reasons! Especially when I saw Qu Qianqian¡¯s pale face and frightened look, I felt that Jiang Xue must be a bad guy! Otherwise, Sister Qianqian will not be scared like this! So, the other little guys were a little angry, feeling that Qu Qianqian was bullied by Jiang Xue, and Jiang Xue was simply hateful! Naturally, Jiang Xue¡¯s senses are not that good. As soon as Jiang Xue got close, or even before she got close, she just passed by. Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan were very angry and ran behind their father, not wanting to have any contact with Jiang Xue. ¡°As for Jian Yi, she is taciturn and very wary of strangers. If she wants to absorb his luck, it would probably be as difficult as absorbing Lu Junhan¡¯s luck. The only suitable candidate left is Zhang Dazhuang. System: [Zhang Dazhuang can do it! I did the math and the success rate is at least 80%! ¡¿ Jiang Xue hit the wall again and again, her face was gloomy, she just wanted to increase her luck quickly, and then teach these little guys a harsh lesson! Let¡¯s see if they still dare to do this to her! Jiang Xue walked directly towards Zhang Dazhuang. If Zhang Dazhuang was Zhang Dazhuang, who had not been exposed by Zhang Yiming as the filial son of WeChat before, he might indeed let Jiang Xue succeed. ¡°After all, Zhang Dazhuang has never been very evil to others, and he also likes to look at beautiful women. I have always been tolerant of good-looking things. Especially since he really wanted a sweet and obedient girl who was as beautiful and cute as Lu Li and Qu Qianqian, but had a different personality from them. Although I don¡¯t have a daughter, I can¡¯t help but be tolerant, kind and kind to a four-year-old girl like Jiang Xue. With Zhang Dazhuang like this, even if Jiang Xue can't absorb half of Zhang Dazhuang's luck value, he can absorb at least 10%. Soft and cute, young and pitiful, these are Jiang Xue¡¯s greatest weapons. However, Zhang Dazhuang is now exposed, and even Qu Sinian and others think that he is probably a pervert with pedophilia. This also led to Zhang Dazhuang not daring to take another look at Qu Qianqian and Lu Li, for fear of being misunderstood by Qu Sinian and Lu Junhan, and that he had some perverted intentions towards their daughters. When Qu Qianqian and Lu Li approached, they stayed far away, for fear that if they said a few more words, they would be beaten by their father. So, seeing another little loli walking towards him, Zhang Dazhuang shivered in fear and decisively hid behind Zhang Yiming behind him. "Son! Dad is useless, I can only rely on you!" Zhang Yiming: "" Jiang Xue: "" Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Xue at all, so he hid behind Zhang Dazhuang again! Zhang Dazhuang: "" He hid, and so did Zhang Dazhuang. In the end, Zhang Yiming, Zhang Dazhuang and even Jian Xiyan all hid behind the expressionless Jian Yi. It looks like an eagle catching a chicken. And Jian Yi is that hen. Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi held iron chopsticks in one hand and a plastic cup filled with 5 or 6 peanuts in the other. He raised his eyelids and said in a dull voice: "Is something wrong?" Jiang Xue naturally didn¡¯t dare to say that something was wrong, she just said that she was passing by. But in my heart I was filled with hatred. Zhang Yiming, Zhang Dazhuang and the others were hiding from her like a savage beast. They undoubtedly slapped her in the face on the spot! Even the parents of the Jiang family can't stand it, especially Qu Sinian and the others, who are not much more famous than the Jiang family. They can't afford to offend just one of them. What¡¯s more, there are several families together. Jiang Xue is trying to offend them all!   Jiang¡¯s father and Jiang¡¯s mother pulled Jiang Xue over and blamed him: "Why are you running around when you have nothing to do!" Jiang Xue didn't get any luck, and she was impatient in her heart. She waved their hands away: "It's none of your business!" The expressions of Jiang¡¯s parents became ugly. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Jiang Xue was a lucky star or a bad star! The other Jiang family members have little contact with Jiang Xue. When they come into contact with Jiang Xue, good luck will only happen, such as getting healthy, winning money, or winning the lottery. In short, everything good happened to the Jiang family. "Perhaps others haven't noticed yet, but Jiang's father and mother, who often come into contact with Jiang Xue, have noticed that this "transfer" does not seem to be permanent. But it¡¯s just a moment. After that, their luck seemed to be worse than usual. Father Jiang and Mother Jiang almost fell down several times just getting out of the car. Those cars were their old cars, not new ones. They had gotten in and out of cars countless times in the past, but nothing like this had ever happened. They thought it was an accident and didn¡¯t think much about it. But then a lot of things like this happened, and even sometimes, they would even fall while walking, without any warning at all. One second they were walking well, and the next second they fell hard. On the ground. There is no image at all. Even when they entered the kindergarten this morning, they almost tripped over the extremely flat lawn several times! And there was news from the company that one of the very important projects was won with Jiang Xue¡¯s help. But for some reason these days, whatever project Father Jiang wants to invest in, that project will definitely fail, or he will lose a lot of money! ¡°Moreover, other things were also extremely unsatisfactory. I couldn¡¯t do anything I wanted to do. I even wanted to make a cup of tea on a whim. As soon as he picked up the tea cup, it would crack, and then the scalding hot tea would directly burn his hand with several blisters! In short, bad luck! The same goes for Mother Jiang. In the past few days, she went out to socialize, and went to have afternoon tea with the sisters in her circle. As long as she was drinking tea in the courtyard, if there were birds flying in the sky, bird droppings would definitely fall on her. Because of this incident, Jiang¡¯s mother once became a laughing stock in the circle of celebrities! It¡¯s not like Jiang¡¯s father and Jiang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t tell other Jiang family members about these things and the suspicion that Jiang Xue was not a lucky star at all. They even told Mr. Jiang, who was always shrewd and wise and could distinguish right from wrong. But they didn¡¯t believe it. Because they are all very lucky and there is no sign of bad luck at all. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 931 What is your name? ¡°I even felt that it was Jiang¡¯s father and mother who couldn¡¯t let go of Jiang Xue who was far away in the welfare home, so they desperately poured dirty water on Jiang Xue! No one believed them. Jiang¡¯s father and mother were naturally in trouble. "Moreover, after they and others reported Jiang Xue's case, Jiang Xue was fine. She was still the treasure of the Jiang family and the little lucky star in the eyes of everyone in the Jiang family. But Jiang¡¯s father and mother have become more unlucky than ever! Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were not stupid, and they vaguely realized that this matter must have something to do with Jiang Xue! Maybe she was the one who made them unlucky! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡° But Jiang¡¯s father and mother were just guessing, and no evidence could be found. And not long after, the parent-teacher conference came. They don¡¯t know how they got here these past few days. It would be no exaggeration to say they were in hell. Nothing goes well, they can't accomplish anything, and they can even eat a few flies out of a meal. They didn¡¯t even dare to walk any further, for fear that they would fall down at some point and bruise their noses and faces again, causing severe pain all over their bodies. ¡°Whenever I have to walk, I have to be careful and ask for support. I¡¯m like a newborn baby learning to walk, not daring to relax at all. Being in extreme tension all the time. I didn¡¯t even dare to sleep at night, for fear that once I fell asleep, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up! It has been like this for several days in a row. They are severely sleep deprived and under great pressure. They are like frightened birds. They are on guard against this and that. Occasionally when walking on the road, all the cars have to leave before they dare to cross the road. Jiang¡¯s father and mother¡¯s spirits were about to collapse. They were even thinking, if only Jiang Xue had never been to their house! Although I wasn¡¯t too lucky before, at least I wasn¡¯t so unlucky that I couldn¡¯t even sustain my life. This child didn¡¯t come to their house to repay a favor at all, she just came to take revenge! ???????????????????? Why does good luck belong to other people, and only they suffer bad luck! Is it because they are Jiang Xue¡¯s biological parents? Why! Jiang Xue had offended the Lu family before, and now there was a faint tendency to offend the Qu, Zhang, and Jian families. This was simply pushing the Jiang family into a pit of fire. If Jiang Xue continues like this, they will definitely not end well! Father Jiang and Mother Jiang looked at each other. The two have been married for many years, and one could tell what the other was thinking with just one look. Mother Jiang lowered her voice and said: "As soon as the parent-teacher conference is over and on the way back, we will find an opportunity to give her to" Mother Jiang seemed to be afraid that Jiang Xue would hear the next words, so she didn't say them out loud. But Father Jiang obviously understood what she meant, nodded, and went directly to contact the person. Jiang Xue must not keep their family! And while Jiang¡¯s father and mother were negotiating, Xu Huaien went directly to Jiang Xue. Xu Huaien is just an ordinary person to Jiang Xue, with no value worthy of deep friendship. Therefore, Jiang Xue looked indifferent and had no intention of paying attention to him at all. She didn't even bother to give him a look. Xu Huaien¡¯s expression was solemn. No! This person is not Little Master Fu! When he went to attend a birthday banquet with his master, he unexpectedly saw the master Fu who was a koi fish. At that time, Miss Fu was very lively. When she saw someone passing by, she would ask her father who was that person? In short, she is completely different from the extremely cold and indifferent Jiang Xue in front of her. Xu Huaien¡¯s eyes sharpened. Is it possible that Jiang Xue is the puppet of Little Master Fu created by Ye Heng? After all, if you want to be surrounded by the same great good luck as Master Fu, you can completely use magic weapons or even forbidden spells to achieve it. In other words, good luck can be faked. But soul and character cannot! At the same time, the system in Jiang Xue¡¯s mind suddenly said: ¡¾Xu Huaien has the aura of being cast on a spell. Not surprisingly, he and his father Xu Wu are both subordinates of Mr. Xuan. ¡¿ System: [Moreover, their luck is not low, at least 40%. They should have used magic weapons! ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes flashed slightly and she asked directly: ¡°System, how much trust do Xu Wu and Xu Huaien have in me?¡± System: [Do you want to] System: [I understand. I'll get tested now. ¡¿   ¡­¡­ If Jiang Xue is a puppet, then Little Master Fu herself is most likely¡ª¡ª Xu Huaien's eyes narrowed, and the clear and ignorant eyes quietly receded, and were replaced by sharp eyes like an eagle, falling on little Lu Li with two ponytails not far away. Now that he thinks about it carefully, Lu Li's character is indeed very similar to that of Little Master Fu whom he saw at the birthday banquet. Xu Huaien remembered the previous divination, ¡° If Lu Li were Little Master Fu, the easiest way to kill her would be to capture the people she cares about and force her to commit suicide. Xu Huaien's eyes passed over Qu Qianqian and the others, and finally landed on Lu Junhan, who had a calm expression. He sneered as he was bound to win. At the scene, Lu Li cared about people, so he didn¡¯t want too many people, enough to kill half of the people, and then used the remaining half of the people to threaten Lu Li to commit suicide. Xu Huaien was about to give up Jiang Xue as a puppet and walk towards Lu Junhan. Obviously, the first hostage he planned to capture was Lu Junhan. Who would have thought that as soon as he took a step forward, Jiang Xue, who had an indifferent face next to him, seemed to have just seen him. He was stunned for a moment, and then his beautiful, tender and fair face was full of innocence. Jiang Xue asked curiously: "What's your name?" Just such an extremely familiar word directly pulled Xu Huaien back in his tracks. He paused suddenly, and with a "swish" sound, he raised his head and stared at Jiang Xue carefully. It seemed that at the birthday party, Mistress Fu, who was spinning desperately in the fish tank, asked her father in her milky voice: "Dad, what's your name?" The tone and words were exactly the same as Jiang Xue¡¯s now. Xu Huaien was instantly unsure. Jiang Xue saw Xu Huaien looking at her blankly, but she misunderstood. I thought Xu Huaien was stunned by her cute and beautiful appearance, even fascinated. I was secretly happy in my heart. She knows that an innocent and cute little girl is the easiest to make people let down their guard. Sure enough, in the next second, Xu Huaien looked at her more intensely. He stared at her closely, not letting go of any change on her face. Open your mouth: "Say a few more words!" Jiang Xue was stunned, her expression was so confused and so cute: "What?" But in my heart I was very contemptuous: She had heard of a kind of person before who would get uncontrollably excited when hearing a little girl's childish voice, breathing rapidly, and wanting to strip her naked on the spot. I just didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Xuan¡¯s men would actually have perverts who like such a young girl. Although she was disgusted, Jiang Xue still endured it for the sake of luck. Fortunately, she had spent a lot of time observing Lu Li before in order to steal Lu Li's luck value. Now if you want to pretend to be a cute and innocent four-year-old child, you only need to think back to Lu Li and imitate her usual speaking and expressions, and you should be able to deceive Xu Huaien. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 932 Where did her peanuts go? Xu Huaien was really deceived. He has initially concluded that Jiang Xue should be the person they are looking for. "Just thinking about Ye Heng's cunning and insidious level, Xu Huai'en was not completely convinced. After getting in touch with Jiang Xue, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu discovered that although Jiang Xue looked innocent, he was not stupid, let alone stupid. On the contrary, he is very smart, with clear logic, strong thinking, and well-founded speech. His IQ is far higher than that of four years old, and he has a faint shadow of Ye Heng when he was a child. But in the end, what completely dispelled their doubts was that their luck was sucked away by Jiang Xue! Such a weird ability to absorb other people's luck cannot be possessed by a little puppet. Only Master Fu, who has great luck and is almost like a heavenly being, can do it! The moment Xu Huaien and Xu Wu looked at each other, they confirmed that Jiang Xue was Miss Fu herself. Jiang Xue listened to the system prompt in her mind that her luck value had reached 52%. She raised the corners of her mouth in joy and coldness, and her breathing became a little faster. Jiang Xue has always taken revenge. In her previous world, she would not let go of anyone who had offended her, or even those who might offend her in the future. It¡¯s the same this time! Zhang Dazhuang and Qu Qianqian avoided her very well. They didn't like her, and they even made her lose face in public. Now she still wants them to come to her door and kneel in front of her like a mean dog, crying and begging her to talk to them! When the time comes, that scene will definitely be exciting! Jiang Xue: "System, how many luck points does it take to have Zhang Dazhuang and the others kneel in front of me, crying and begging to talk to me?" The system saw that she had a lot of luck at the moment, but it didn¡¯t stop her from wasting her luck: ¡¾Look at the time, asking them to kneel in front of you for half an hour requires 40% of the luck value. If you only need them to kneel for five minutes, 5% of the luck value will be completed. ¡¿ Jiang Xue said decisively: "Then five minutes!" Now that the luck value has increased, Jiang Xue is not afraid that even if the random task fails, 15% of the luck will be deducted. Anyway, she has enough luck, no matter how much she deducts, she will not be unlucky, "And Lu Junhan! I also want him to kneel in front of me!" The system is in a dilemma: [Lu Junhan¡¯s luck is very high, I¡¯m afraid] How could Jiang Xue swallow this breath: "If I don't want five minutes, I just want him to kneel for one minute, or thirty seconds? Otherwise, as long as he kneels down in front of me and embarrasses himself in public! 10% luck enough?" "Zhang Dazhuang and others would only get 5% of their luck if they knelt for five minutes, but Lu Junhan might only kneel for a second or two, and Jiang Xue would get 10% of his luck. This is undoubtedly a very good deal. The system can even steal a lot of luck from it. The system responded without saying anything: [That¡¯s enough. ¡¿ Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with unstoppable excitement and impatience. She was just about to say, let¡¯s start now. But before she could speak, a peanut hit her on the head accurately! It doesn¡¯t hurt, but it¡¯s extremely insulting. Jiang Xue looked at the peanuts rolling on the ground, feeling angry. She was about to ask who did it, but then she raised her eyes and couldn't see clearly. The next second, with a "biu" sound, another peanut, very accurately, hit her forehead hard again! The location has not changed! Even though it didn¡¯t hurt the first time, the same place was hit twice in a row, and the pain piled up. Jiang Xue gradually felt the slight sting after being hit. But it wasn't over yet. Next, peanuts hit Jiang Xue's head again one after another. It's not that Jiang Xue didn't think about hiding, but the peanuts came one after another, giving her no time to escape. ! By the time she reacted, she had already been hit by more than a dozen peanuts. The peanuts were all falling around her feet. The white and delicate skin of her forehead was so hit that it turned black and blue, and it hurt when touched. But the peanuts that came from nowhere didn¡¯t stop. Again and again, he hit Jiang Xue on his already painful and bruised forehead. It was like pouring salt on the wound. The child's body was already fragile. Now, as long as a peanut was hit, Jiang Xue would be in terrible pain. . By the end, I even burst into tears! "enough!" Jiang Xue yelled, and after reacting, she quickly dodged to the side. But when she dodged like this, the peanuts didn¡¯t hit her forehead, but they all hit her body.   He was hit about a dozen times on his body, and the person who hit the peanuts seemed to have used a lot of force. At first, the peanut was soft and there was no pain, but later on, the peanut was really like a stone, and it hit Jiang Xue so hard that it turned black when hit. By the end, Jiang Xue was in terrible pain all over, almost half of her life was gone, and she was breaking out in cold sweat. At this time, no more peanuts flew over. But from the front came the confused little voice of Xiao Luli. I saw her looking under the table in distress: "Dad, have you seen my peanuts? My peanuts seem to be missing!" Lu Junhan did not participate in this childish game of pinching beans, and was replying to the message with his head down. Hearing this, he raised his eyes and was about to say impatiently, isn't it just a peanut? If you don't see it, it will disappear. What's there to find? There are still so many in the basin, enough for you to pick it up. But when I raised my eyes, I saw that the small dark blue basin in front of the little girl was empty, not to mention peanuts, not even a peanut skin. And in their cups, the four peanuts that Qu Qianqian gave them before were kept inside. Lu Junhan: "" The little Loli raised her head, glanced at the empty small basin, picked it up again, and looked at it suspiciously, as if she suspected that the peanuts were hidden. She has obviously been working very hard to clamp it, and she has spent a lot of effort, but for some reason, her peanuts are becoming less and less, and finally there are none. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? How irritated. Seeing that there was nothing on the table, under the basin, or in the basin, she got under the table again. After a while, the voice of Xiao Nai, who was extremely anxious, came out: "Dad! What should we do? Our peanuts are really gone! Not even one is gone!" Lu Junhan: "" He also wanted to know where the little thing had gone to the pot full of peanuts when he lowered his head. Behind them, Jiang Xue, who was almost half-dead after being hit by a pot of peanuts, was trembling with anger. Good job, Lu Li, just wait for me. I must make you look good! Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°System! Kill Lu Li!¡± At this moment, Lu Junhan looked at the little loli who was squirming around like a little mouse, and the veins on his forehead jumped uncontrollably. Immediately afterwards, he stretched out his big hand and grabbed the little Loli directly from under the table. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 933 It¡¯s really not easy to cheat Zhang Yiming, Jian Xiyan, and Qu Qianqian each grabbed a handful of peanuts from the small pots full of peanuts and threw them into Xiao Luli's empty small pot. Three handfuls of peanuts were piled up, filling nearly half a pot. He pushed the basin directly in front of the little girl and said in a light voice: "Stop looking for it, just pick up your peanuts." As soon as the little girl raised her head, she saw most of the pot of peanuts in front of her, and her dark and clear eyes lit up instantly. Great, her peanuts are back! The little Loli hugged the small basin filled with peanuts and said happily: "Dad, you are so awesome. You actually helped me find the peanuts. Lili loves you so much!" Lu Junhan said a faint "hmm", but did not lower his head to reply to the message. Instead, he played with his phone carelessly and looked at her lightly. It seemed that she wanted to see how she destroyed a pot of peanuts. When Zhang Yiming, Jian Xiyan, and Qu Qianqian looked up, they found that a quarter of the peanuts in their basins were missing. They just stared. ¡°!!!¡± It¡¯s so strange, why do they have so few peanuts? Soon, Lu Junhan knew why the pot of peanuts had "disappeared". I saw the little Loli holding a spoon in the same posture as before, holding a chopstick in one hand, and then, with two chopsticks, she stabbed a peanut in the basin hard! The peanut was directly poked away, and with a "swish", it passed over the basin, passed over the head of the little Loli, and hit Jiang Xue behind her! Then, he rolled down from Jiang Xue's body to the floor. And beside Jiang Xue¡¯s feet, there were peanuts all over the ground. No need to think about it, all the peanuts in the previous pot must have been fed to Jiang Xue. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian and others who could see clearly from the side said: "" To a certain extent, this is also an amazing and terrifying talent. Looking back, the little Loli opened her big black and clear eyes, and she was already concentrating on using her chopsticks to poke another innocent peanut. Without realizing it at all, a peanut had escaped and joined the next pot of peanuts. Lu Junhan: "" And Jiang Xue, who originally wanted to kill Lu Li, had no intention of trying anymore. She saw peanuts one after another, like bullets, hitting her again without stopping. Every time I try harder, it hurts more and more! Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t hide even if she wanted to, and her whole body was about to collapse! In the end, she couldn¡¯t care so much anymore, gritted her teeth and rushed out of the classroom. When Father Jiang and Mother Jiang saw this, they said "Hey": "Xiaoxue!" He quickly followed out. Xu Huaien and Xu Wu¡¯s eyes flashed, knowing that the opportunity had come. They returned to their original seats, took out a dagger from the drawer, hid it on their bodies, and followed them out of the classroom door. He secretly followed Father Jiang and Mother Jiang. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the head teacher confirmed with the principal and other teachers the various precautions for the tug-of-war that will follow, as well as the specific procedures. About 6 or 7 minutes later, the head teacher returned to the class and wanted to see how the parents and children were playing the game. But as soon as he entered the door and before he could ask a question, he was stunned by the three people squatting on the ground in front of him. The head teacher walked over and asked in a low voice: "Qianqian, Xiyan, Yiming, why are you squatting on the ground and not playing games?" As soon as he finished speaking, the head teacher was quickly taken away by Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming: "Teacher Chen, don't stand there, you're blocking us from picking up the peanuts!" The head teacher was stunned for a moment. He was about to ask about picking up peanuts, but he couldn't understand. Suddenly, he saw a peanut swishing past his eyes, and landed very accurately into a plastic cup on the ground. And Jian Xiyan, Zhang Yiming, and Qu Qianqian were like little door gods guarding the cup, squatting around the cup. His eyes were burning and full of enthusiasm. head teacher:"¡­¡­" Immediately afterwards, one peanut after another "swished" past, and without exception, they all fell into the plastic cup between the three of them.   If this were placed at a shooting competition, he would definitely be a master who hit every shot and scored ten rings time after time! Soon, the plastic cup in the center was filled with peanuts. Seeing this, Qu Qianqian turned to Xiao Lu Li, who was poking peanuts into Qu Qianqian¡¯s peanut pot on the round table over there, and said: "Sister Lili, mine is ready. It's full. You can give it to Brother Xiyan!" Xiao Luli raised her white and tender hands and made an OK gesture: "Okay!" When the little girl dragged Jian Xiyan¡¯s peanut pot over and poked it, Qu Qianqian quickly took her cup, which was filled with peanuts in the center, and replaced it with Jian Xiyan¡¯s empty cup. Then, not long after, another peanut swished past and fell into the cup. head teacher:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" The head teacher looked at the almost full cup, and then glanced over there. The little girl, holding a silver chopstick in both hands, was desperately poking into the basin, and fell into a long silence. This is probably the weirdest way of pinching peanuts that the head teacher has ever seen in his more than 40 years of work, but it is absolutely perfect. Not to mention the head teacher, the other parents were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped when they saw it. Fortunately, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu chased Jiang Xue out of the classroom. ????????????? Otherwise, if they see him hitting the target with every shot, poking a peanut into a cup with his eyes closed, and having such incredible luck, they will never let Lu Li go. And when Lu Junhan saw Xu Huaien and Xu Wu chasing Jiang Xue out, he knew that they were Mr. Xuan's men. Since Mr. Xuan¡¯s men were away, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t stop the little girl from helping Qu Qianqian and the others pick up the peanuts. Instead, he sent a message to Chen Shuo, asking him to bring someone over and capture Xu Huaien and Xu Wu alive. Lu Junhan was 80% sure that he could deal with them. In the past few days, it¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t done anything. Moreover, according to Pei Xiubai, the reason why these gods are so powerful is basically relying on magic. As long as their spells are sealed, they are actually not much different from normal people. " And it's not difficult to seal their spells, it's just a matter of a word from that little thing. Lu Junhan has had nothing to do these days. He has tested the little thing's ability to "make all his wishes come true". It really doesn't cost anything. The premise is that he must be sincere. Only if that little thing really wants to do something, that thing will come true. It¡¯s like she always said she wanted to beat her father to death, and even the story was about how her father died, but Lu Junhan was fine. It can be seen that the little girl is not sincere. It¡¯s just a chat. But if you want that little thing to sincerely seal Xu Huai'en and Xu Wu's magic power, you really have to think of a way. After all, that little fool went to a kindergarten, so it was really not easy to deceive him. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 934 This is just the beginning This is probably the weirdest way of pinching peanuts that the head teacher has ever seen in his more than 40 years of work, but it is absolutely perfect. Not to mention the head teacher, the other parents were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped when they saw it. Fortunately, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu chased Jiang Xue out of the classroom. ????????????? Otherwise, if they see him hitting the target with every shot, poking a peanut into a cup with his eyes closed, and having such incredible luck, they will never let Lu Li go. And when Lu Junhan saw Xu Huaien and Xu Wu chasing Jiang Xue out, he knew that they were Mr. Xuan's men. Since Mr. Xuan¡¯s men were away, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t stop the little girl from helping Qu Qianqian and the others pick up the peanuts. Instead, he sent a message to Chen Shuo, asking him to bring someone over and capture Xu Huaien and Xu Wu alive. Lu Junhan was 80% sure that he could deal with them. In the past few days, it¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t done anything. Moreover, according to Pei Xiubai, the reason why these gods are so powerful is basically relying on magic. As long as their spells are sealed, they are actually not much different from normal people. " And it's not difficult to seal their spells, it's just a matter of a word from that little thing. Lu Junhan has had nothing to do these days. He has tested the little thing's ability to "make all his wishes come true". It really doesn't cost anything. The premise is that he must be sincere. Only if that little thing really wants to do something, that thing will come true. It¡¯s like she always said she wanted to beat her father to death, and even the story was about how her father died, but Lu Junhan was fine. It can be seen that the little girl is not sincere. It¡¯s just a chat. But if you want that little thing to sincerely seal Xu Huai'en and Xu Wu's magic power, you really have to think of a way. After all, that little fool went to a kindergarten, so it was really not easy to deceive him. After a while, Chen Shuo came in with someone. Chen Shuo had already roughly understood the specific situation before he came. As soon as he entered the classroom, he explained to the other parents around him who were almost stunned. The reason why the little girl was able to poke the peanuts into the cup with perfect accuracy was because she used Lu's latest research and development, but she had not yet used it. A kind of black technology that comes out. As for what kind of black technology it is, Chen Shuo didn¡¯t say much, obviously letting other parents figure it out. And other parents believed it too. They don¡¯t believe that a little girl who is only four years old can have such ability, but if it is just a kind of black technology, then it is acceptable. So, not long after, the other parents dispersed and turned around to pick up their peanuts. "Dad, look," The little Loli handed two plastic cups full of peanuts in front of Lu Junhan, her dark and clear eyes widened with laughter: "I packed a lot of peanuts! Isn't that awesome!" Lu Junhan said calmly without changing his expression: "Yes, great. You are the best at picking peanuts in the world." Chen Shuo: "" Mr. Lu, if you are held hostage by the young lady, just blink. The little girl is really happy. She stuffed the two cups of peanuts that were like popcorn into her father's arms, then turned around to get a few more cups. But before he could even take two steps, he was grabbed back by a long, strong, white hand. Little Luli turned her head, her eyes filled with confusion: "Dad, what are you doing?" Lu Junhan glanced at Chen Shuo next to him. Chen Shuo immediately understood. He took out two photos of Xu Huaien and Xu Wu from the photo album on his mobile phone and handed them to the little girl. Lu Junhan ordered: "Remember their appearance." The little loli started to sing the opposite tune again. She opened her big black, clear and bright eyes, took a look at the two photos, then scratched her head with her little hands, raised her head in distress and said: "Dad, what should I do if I can't remember?" Lu Junhan replied without changing his expression: "Then try to remember." Little Loli looked at him and said in a low voice: "Then, what if I try hard but still can't remember?" Lu Junhan said calmly: "Then try harder to remember." The little girl said: "Then if people can't remember no matter how hard they try" Lu Junhan said with a deadpan expression: "Then just wait until my legs are broken!" Little Loli: ""   Lu Junhan raised his eyelids: "Can you remember now?" The little Loli felt a little aggrieved, but she still told the truth: "can't." Lu Junhan: "" "Dad, I really can't remember it." It takes her a long time to memorize a text. It¡¯s only been a little while. How could she remember two pictures? "But Dad, why should I remember them?" Xiao Luli held the phone and looked at the photos inside, Xiao Naoyin muttered. Lu Junhan glanced at her, slightly lowered his dark and indifferent eyes, and said casually: "Because I bought you a bag of milk candies before, but they all stole them." The little loli¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°!!!¡± Lu Junhan glanced at her calmly: "Can you remember them now?" The little loli clenched her little fists and said angrily and firmly: "Remember! They are the big bad guys! Super bad eggs!!" Chen Shuo: "" Finally, in the game of pinching Doudou, Xiao Luli turned his grief and anger into pinching Doudou, pinched three cups of peanuts in one go, and successfully became the first place in this game. I got a very beautiful cartoon character book and a small bag of crystal candies. ¡­¡­ Although Chen Shuo brought a lot of people here, the kindergarten was so big that it was difficult to find Xu Huaien and the others. ???????????????????????????????????? Parents¡¯ meeting is being held now, and the final tug-of-war will be held later. There are already a lot of students in the class piled up on the lawn playground downstairs. Chen Shuo did not dare to mobilize too many troops, so he could only search secretly. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Jiang Xue, who hurriedly ran out of the classroom to avoid the ejected peanuts, walked a few steps in the corridor, and was so angry that she wanted to return to the classroom to settle the score with Lu Li! But suddenly I heard the exclamations of Jiang's father and Jiang's mother who were chasing them not far away. Before Jiang Xue could realize what was going on, a cold light suddenly flashed in front of her eyes, and a knife flew straight from nowhere and shot towards her neck at high speed, with the tip of the knife pointed directly at her neck. If it hadn¡¯t been for the critical moment when the system hurriedly used 3% of the luck value to resist, Jiang Xue¡¯s throat would have been pierced alive by the fierce and thunderous dagger! It is even possible to die on the spot. The speed of death is so fast that even the system may not be able to save it! After Jiang Xue dodged the attack of the flying knife, her face turned pale, and she was even more frightened in her heart. She was almost, almost dead! But who knows, this is just the beginning. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 935 They obviously came prepared "Probably because Jiang Xue's angry expression was too obvious, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu standing in the corridor instantly realized that they were afraid that they had been exposed. ¡ª¡ªJiang Xue already knows that they used invisibility! He didn¡¯t say anything, and he showed no mercy! Jiang Xue looked at countless knives shooting straight at her, with a strong murderous intent just looking at them. Her pupils suddenly shrank, and she shouted in her mind: "System!" The system quickly drew out luck points again, and this time directly helped Jiang Xue leave this place of right and wrong. Xu Huaien and Xu Wu saw Jiang Xue suddenly disappearing on the spot, and those daggers only pierced a ball of air. They became more and more convinced in their hearts that Jiang Xue was Little Master Fu! She will disappear out of thin air, there is only one possibility, she used magic! This is something a little puppet can¡¯t do! "She hasn't run out of the kindergarten yet, hurry up and chase her!" Xu Huaien had already guessed that Jiang Xue might escape. When Jiang Xue touched him and absorbed his luck, Xu Huaien also cast a tracking spell on Jiang Xue. In fact, as long as Jiang Xue and the system are more careful, they will discover the spells Xu Huaien cast on them. But at that time, they were all immersed in the ecstasy of absorbing a lot of luck, and naturally they would not pay attention to this. Xu Wu took out his magic weapon and searched the surroundings. This time, the scope was not just a small classroom, but the entire kindergarten. Two seconds passed, and after confirming that there was no aura of Tiandao in the entire kindergarten, Xu Wu quickly followed Xu Huaien, who had already run away. But something strange couldn¡¯t help but pass through my heart. Based on their understanding of the way of heaven, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is no spiritual consciousness of the way of heaven in the classroom. Maybe the way of heaven has not interfered with the world so closely for the time being, and it is not possible for an individual to plant spiritual consciousness into their minds. Therefore, the classroom is small and there are few people, so Heavenly Dao cannot take care of it. But this kindergarten is so big and it is the most famous kindergarten in Haicheng. It stands to reason that Heavenly Dao will pay more or less attention to it. But there is no sense of heaven at all here. If there is something wrong with the magic weapon, it is probably related to Little Master Fu! "Little Master Fu is an existence close to the way of heaven. There is a saying among humans that there is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Since there is a "way of heaven" in the kindergarten. The other Heavenly Way will naturally give way. Xu Wu frowned fiercely. But the problem is, the Lord said that the current little master Fu is still young. Although she has the qualifications and possibility to become a god, that will only happen when she grows up and fully inherits her father's soul power. The current Little Master Fu poses no threat at all. Since she does not pose a threat, it means that she does not have the aura of heaven in her body now, she is just a little girl from the God Realm who has a little better luck. Why is Tiandao afraid of her? Don¡¯t you even dare to plant a spiritual consciousness in kindergarten? "Come here! What are you doing standing still!" Xu Huaien turned to look at Xu Wu, who was in a daze not far away, and yelled. Xu Huaien cast a spell, and finally even used the magic weapon, but found that there was nothing he could do about Jiang Xue. "It seems that the Lord is right. Little Master Fu is so difficult to deal with at such a young age. I'm afraid they won't be able to do anything to her when she grows up!" Such a huge threat must be eliminated as soon as possible! Being shouted by Xu Huaien, Xu Wu didn't have time to think any more and teleported over directly. No matter what happened, Mistress Fu must die today! If she doesn¡¯t die, they will feel uneasy! Under the attack of the two men, Jiang Xue hid in an extremely embarrassed manner. The most damning thing was that the system finally transferred her to another place. Before she could take a breath. The next second, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu will appear in front of her out of thin air, and then continue to kill her! She doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on! She didn¡¯t even know that she was under a curse. She thought Xu Huaien and the others had used a magic weapon to find her so quickly. She had no choice but to run away desperately. In just half an hour, the luck value was consumed at a crashing speed, faster than running water. Most of the 52% luck was gone in one go! These gods are obviously more difficult to deal with than she imagined! Jiang Xue didn¡¯t try to reason with them and asked them if they had mistaken the person and if they mistook her for Lu Li! But the other party seemed to believe that she was the one who was killed, and did not listen to anything she said.He didn't listen to any of her excuses, even as if he was afraid that she might recite some spell that would be detrimental to them. And even silenced her voice directly! The attack was even more ruthless and swift, showing no mercy at all. It seems like they will only stop if she dies. Jiang Xue was being pressed harder and harder, hiding everywhere. Seeing that her luck was running low, if she continued to sit there and wait for death, she would have no choice but to wait for death. She gritted her teeth: ¡°System, please think of a solution quickly!¡± System: [There is nothing I can do! They have so many magic weapons that I can't control them even if I want to! ¡¿ Jiang Xue: "What about the props! Give me the luck value in exchange for the props, I'm going to kill them!" System: [It¡¯s useless to change it! The luck they had sucked away by us has been replenished, and now their luck value is at least 65%! Moreover, they also have a lot of defensive magic weapons on them, and our props are difficult to use against them! ¡¿ Speaking of this, the system gritted its teeth and said: [They are obviously well prepared! ¡¿ Jiang Xue seemed to have thought of something, and shouted with rapid breathing: "Where's Lu Li! Where is Lu Li now?!" Until now, Jiang Xue still feels that Xu Huaien and the others came to find Lu Li, but they mistakenly thought she was Lu Li and were chasing her. "As long as she runs to Lu Li later, Xu Huaien and the others see Lu Li, or she lets the system control the class teacher and ask the class teacher to call Lu Li's name! These two gods must know that they have found the wrong person! Seeing Jiang Xue running in the direction of the classroom impatiently, the system immediately replied: [She is not in the classroom, she is on the playground below, and there will be a class tug-of-war later! ¡¿ Jiang Xue: "Quick! Take me to find her!" There will be a class tug-of-war later. At this moment, there were many students and parents standing on the playground below, and bursts of the national anthem were playing in their ears. Jiang Xue ran into the crowd below. Xu Wu quickly grabbed Xu Huaien and reminded in a low voice: ¡°There are many people below, so if you can¡¯t use the spell, don¡¯t use it. Otherwise, the noise will be too great and the heaven will be disturbed, which will do us no good.¡± Although there is no divine consciousness of Tiandao in the kindergarten, who knows if Tiandao will notice if the noise is too loud. They are just one step away from killing the little master Fu, but they can't let the chain fall and be caught by the way of heaven at the critical moment. Xu Huaien obviously knew this and did not refute. Seeing Jiang Xue back, the head teacher breathed a sigh of relief. He counted the number of people again, looked at his phone, and then looked around, as if he was looking for something. Seeing this, Xu Wu and Xu Huaien quickly went down to the playground. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 936 No one inside can survive The head teacher turned around and saw them coming back. He quickly stepped forward and asked them where they had been and why the parents couldn't get through to their cell phones. "I'm sorry, Teacher Chen, we went to the toilet before and walked around the campus again, which wasted some time," Xu Huaien was staring closely at Jiang Xue who ran to Xiao Luli and gasped for air. The person who answered was Xu Wu. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it pretendingly: ¡°As for my mobile phone, it¡¯s probably out of battery.¡± At that time, they were busy killing Jiang Xue, so naturally they couldn't think of answering the phone. The head teacher didn't think much and said a few more words. Then he returned to Jiang Xue, asked her about her situation, and told her not to run around next time, otherwise her parents would be very worried. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t take the head teacher¡¯s instructions seriously at all. And next to them, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang also didn¡¯t say anything. What¡¯s more, as long as the head teacher took a closer look, he would find that their faces were surprisingly pale and their whole bodies were trembling. When Father Jiang and Mother Jiang saw Jiang Xue disappearing out of thin air in the corridor, they were frightened and ran back to the classroom trembling and pale. They were hiding in the corner, their lips trembling desperately, their brains still unable to react. After a while, Mother Jiang asked tremblingly: "Jiang, Jiang Xue, is she a human?" Father Jiang shook his head. Jiang Xue disappeared out of thin air. This was a fact they saw with their own eyes. How could she be a human being! Father Jiang is quite old, and he can be considered a man who has seen the world. Although his face is very ugly, he still managed to calm down. He gritted his teeth and said viciously: "This also shows that she must be the one behind why we have been so unlucky these past few days! She is a monster! We should not have admitted her back to the Jiang family in the first place!" Mother Jiang was trembling in confusion: "Then, then our previous plan" So, will their previous plan of leaving Jiang Xue in the middle of the road and having someone take her away from Haicheng still work? ?Obviously, impossible! On the contrary, not only can they not abandon Jiang Xue, but they are also likely to be severely retaliated by Jiang Xue afterwards! Let their luck be even more unlucky! Even if you are unlucky enough, you may be hit by a car as soon as you go out! Father Jiang¡¯s face was as dark as water: ¡°The plan can only be canceled first.¡± They will definitely not be able to defeat Jiang Xue. Now there is only one way left to go, and that is to please Jiang Xue! See if she can spare them and restore their luck! But in the past few days, after they suspected that Jiang Xue had caused them such misfortune, they never thought of being nice to Jiang Xue. Sometimes they even responded to Jiang Xue's requests and spoke in a gentle voice. Who knows that Jiang Xue is very vindictive. No matter what they do, they will still be unlucky! But this is their only way. If you don¡¯t leave, there will be no other way to go. I thought so, but when I saw Jiang Xue, thinking of her strange disappearance, and thinking that she might be a monster, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang could not say a word, and their faces were even more pale. A strong sense of fear of suffocation came over them, making them almost unable to stand still. They took several deep breaths before they managed to feel better. Jiang Xue took 1% of her luck and unlocked the spell of being unable to speak. After a few more perfunctory words, he dismissed the head teacher. Turning around, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu didn't come forward. They just looked at her silently and had no intention of killing her. Jiang Xue looked happy. She didn¡¯t know that Xu Huaien and Xu Wu just didn¡¯t want to make too much noise and disturb the heavens, causing all their previous efforts to be wasted. She thought Xu Huaien and Xu Wu had suspected Lu Li next to her, so they didn't take action at the moment, just thinking whether they had got the wrong person. She knew they were here to kill Lu Li! While Jiang Xue breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn't help but grit his teeth and glared at Lu Li next to him. It¡¯s all Lu Li¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much luck points resisting Xu Huai¡¯en and Xu Wu! She must get this debt back from Lu Li! The system then reminded: ¡¾Now it¡¯s the last part of the parent-teacher meeting, hurry up and complete the random tasks! ¡¿ If it was Jiang Xue who had 52% luck before, she would naturally not be afraid of mission failure.  It doesn¡¯t matter if you do this task or not. But now Jiang Xue only has 24% luck. If the mission fails, 15% of her luck will be deducted, leaving her with only 9% luck. She will be extremely unlucky! This is not what Jiang Xue wants to see! ¡­¡­ "What do you want to do?" Over there, Xu Wu saw Xu Huaien looking at Jiang Xue with dark and cold eyes for several minutes, as if he had made up his mind. Secretly took out all the luck magic weapons, as well as the magic weapons with powerful lethality. Xu Wu frowned directly. Xu Huaien stared at Jiang Xue not far away, but the movements of his hands did not stop. He desperately used the luck magic weapon to bless his body. After maintaining his luck value to 95%, he stopped and kneaded the magic weapon with powerful attack together. He replied with an indifferent face: "I can't wait!" Xu Wu seemed to have seen what he wanted to do, and shouted directly: "You're crazy! There are so many people here, if you do you want to attract the law of heaven!" Xu Huaien added luck to himself, not to kill Jiang Xue later and avoid being tracked by Heaven, but to hit Jiang Xue with one blow and kill Jiang Xue completely. When they were chasing Jiang Xue just now, they discovered that magic soul attacks were effective against Jiang Xue! There will be no soul power rebound. "It's just that after they injured Jiang Xue, Jiang Xue could heal immediately and return to her original state in the next second. Therefore, they can only truly kill Jiang Xue with one fatal blow. Xu Huaien put together many magic weapons with huge attack power, and this was his idea. By then, the power emitted by these magic weapons will be enough to level the entire kindergarten! No one inside can survive. Even Xu Huaien and even Xu Wu, who were blessed with great luck, could not escape the fate of being destroyed! And as the little master Fu, Jiang Xue will also be wiped out and will no longer pose any threat to their master! Their mission was completed perfectly. Xu Huaien sneered: "What are you afraid of? When everyone is dead, even if God knows, it will be too late!" Xu Wu hesitated: "But will this cost too much? I'm just a four-year-old girl, there's no need to be like this" "You can get out now if you're afraid of death!" Xu Huaien said coldly: "Don't forget, the purpose of the Lord sending us down is to kill Little Master Fu! Now the opportunity is right in front of me, I can't let it go! Besides, she is not an ordinary four-year-old girl. You just did We saw that she is more difficult to deal with than we thought. If we don¡¯t do this, she may not die at all!¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 937 I can¡¯t beat you Xu Wu is naturally not afraid of death. When they were sent to this world by their master to kill Little Master Fu, they were already prepared to die! Moreover, if you think about it carefully, exchanging their two despicable lives for the life of "Heaven" in the future can also eliminate the huge threat to the Lord in the future, and even severely injure Ye Heng, causing Ye Heng to lose his only child. This deal is indeed not worth it. deficit. Xu Wu did not refute any more and took out all the magic weapons on his body. Since they don¡¯t want to live again, there is no need to worry about the way of heaven anymore. Killing Master Fu is the official thing! As for the lives of other innocent people here, they don't care. Anyway, they are all humble mortals. If they die, they will die. It has nothing to do with them. ¡­¡­ When the referee of the tug-of-war saw that everyone in Xiao Luli¡¯s class had arrived, he blew a whistle to get everyone ready. The tug-of-war was about to begin. Under Qu Sinian¡¯s explanation, Xiao Luli also understood that tug-of-war is not about pulling out the water like a radish, but about pulling out a rope from the ground like a radish. Then, pull a few children from the opposite side to their territory, and they will win. It sounds quite simple! Xiao Luli only listened to Qu Sinian explain it five times, and she already understood it! Qu Sinian: "" I hope you really understand. Little Luli lifted up her sleeves, revealing her chubby little arms. She was about to turn around and ask her father, how long will it take for them to pull out the rope? Can they eat candies and talk while they pull out the rope? Who knows, as soon as she raised her head, she saw Xu Huaien and Xu Wu not far away. At this time, the tug-of-war competition has begun. Everyone is grabbing the rope and getting ready. With the referee¡¯s order¡ª¡ª The screams, cheers and voices of the surrounding onlookers, as well as the high-spirited songs played on the flag-raising platform, all mixed into an extremely noisy scene. In the midst of this chaos, the little girl's dark eyes suddenly widened. Without thinking, she let go of the rope in her hand and was about to rush over, but was caught back by Lu Junhan: "What?" "dad!" The little Loli turned her head and pointed her little finger in the direction of Xu Huaien and the others, with a worried expression on her face: "Look! Look there! The bad guy who stole my candies is right there! I'm going to get my candies back! My candies are so pitiful, and they still steal them. They are so abominable!" The excuse Lu Junhan made up was not to let the little girl get the candy back, but to let her remember the appearance of Xu Huaien and Xu Wu. At first, it was really to let her help. Secondly, I am also worried that this little fool will recognize Xu Huaien and Xu Wu as good people, and then he will be fooled by them and run away with them stupidly. Now it seems that the effect is not bad. This little idiot recognized them at a glance and decided that the two of them were bad guys. Lu Junhan glanced at Chen Shuo, who was not far away and was among the crowd of teachers, cheering them on loudly, and motioned for them to stay where they were and wait for his instructions. Then he lowered his head and said directly to the little girl with anger written all over her face: "It's useless if you go! This candy will never come back." The little Loli was stunned for a moment, then her clear eyes widened, and her little face looked a little hurt: "Why, Dad." Did those two bad guys eat all her candies? Damn it! That¡¯s the candy her father bought for her! How could they eat them all! It¡¯s better to leave one for her! "Because they are gods and know magic, you can't beat them." Lu Junhan said calmly. "You can do it!" Once she heard that it was true, the little Loli was no longer worried at all, and she even puffed up her breasts without any shame: "She is also a god! She can also use magic, and she is also a fish!" Lu Junhan: "" You are a fucking fish, what do you have to be proud of? The situation was urgent, Lu Junhan didn't bother to talk nonsense to her, he directly hit her on the head and said coldly: "What nonsense! If I say you can't beat me, you can't beat me! If you say you can beat me, try again!" Little Loli: "" "Little Luli probably still has the wolf gene in her bones that Lu Junhan is always unwilling to give up easily. She held her little head and said stubbornly in a low voice:   "I've just beaten you, but I'm really powerful" Lu Junhan raised his hand, glanced at her, and said lightly: "Oh, you don't want your head again?" Xiao Luli: "" The little girl held her head and said aggrievedly: "Okay, I can't beat you" But after a while, she cheered up again and said with shining eyes: "But Dad, you can do it! You are more powerful than Lili. You are the most powerful person in the world. You can beat me!" Lu Junhan¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The little girl was anxious: "How could it be possible! Dad, how could you not be able to do it! You can do it! You are very good! Go catch them and beat them for you now! Don't worry, Dad, you can really beat them to death." of!" Lu Junhan: "" No need, thank you. Lu Junhan once again caught the little girl who was about to run away. He opened his thin lips and said expressionlessly: "Because your father and I are very weak. If I fight with others, I will die." Xiao Luli was stunned, and then slapped her head with her little hand: "Yes!" After saying that, her mouth tightened, with a sad look on her face: "Dad, you are so pitiful." Lu Junhan: "" ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this little thing¡¯s help, he would have thrown her into the tug-of-war class opposite, out of sight. Now, Xiao Luli finally believed that she couldn't defeat the two bad guys. Because even her father couldn't defeat them, she definitely couldn't defeat them either! "Dad, what should we do now?" A layer of mist appeared in the little Loli's dark and clear eyes. She raised her head and wiped her tears with her little hands: "They will definitely eat all my candies! By then, they will have no candies to eat Wow, oh, oh, they are so pitiful" The little girl sniffed and choked and said: "So, dad, can you buy another bag of candies for me? If you buy one more bag, I won't be pitiful" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said calmly, "I'm very poor and can only afford one pack." Xiao Luli had no doubt at all that her father was very poor and could only afford a bag of candy, which made her look even sadder. Lu Junhan glanced at her, and when he saw that it was almost time, he said calmly: ¡°But I¡¯m not completely unable to defeat them.¡± Lu Junhan said: "As long as they don't know magic and are no longer gods, I can beat them." ¡­¡­ "Ready?" Xu Huaien turned his head and glanced at Xu Wu next to him. Xu Wu nodded, indicating that everything was ready. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 938 She may be Jiang Xue Later, they only need to use the small ball in their hands to attack Jiang Xue with the soul power mixed with nearly a dozen kinds of magic weapons. ¡°As long as Jiang Xue doesn¡¯t escape from this kindergarten in an instant, she will definitely die. Of course, the entire kindergarten will not survive. They do the same. Xu Huaien looked at Jiang Xue. For some reason, except for occasionally looking at them, Jiang Xue seemed to have relaxed a lot of vigilance towards them and was not nervous at all. It seems that she is not afraid of them coming to kill her again. Xu Huaien narrowed his eyes. Could it be that there were too many people here and they didn¡¯t dare to kill her? If this is the case, then Master Fu really made a mistake! But this is fine, the more Jiang Xue relaxes her vigilance, the smaller the chance of escaping later. Seeing that Xiao Luli¡¯s class was about to win, everyone was concentrating on pulling out the rope, and no one noticed anything unusual about Xu Huaien and Xu Wu. And Jiang Xue and Xu Huaien came to gather at the end. Therefore, they and their parents are at the back of the tug-of-war team, and few people pay attention to them. Seeing that Jiang Xue was accidentally stepped on by Mother Jiang, who had a pale face and trembling lips, Jiang Xue did not pay attention to them anymore, but was talking to Mother Jiang angrily and impatiently. "It's now!" After Xu Huaien finished speaking, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu teleported at the same time and suddenly appeared next to Jiang Xue. Seeing that the two of them were about to hit Jiang Xue with the ball of light in their hands that could destroy the entire kindergarten, causing everyone to die together with Jiang Xue. The next second, the light group mobilized by their soul power suddenly disappeared, and the extra unused magic weapons on their bodies lost their effect. Furthermore, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu¡¯s soul power was still rapidly draining away. For just a mere second, they could no longer feel any soul power! Can¡¯t even cast spells. It seems that he is no longer a god, but has become an ordinary mortal! In such a dazed moment, Jiang Xue had already noticed their intention to kill her. This time, Jiang Xue no longer had the chance to think that they had admitted the wrong person. They are here to kill her Jiang Xue! Jiang Xue had no time to think of ways to contact Lu Junhan and complete random tasks. Looking at Xu Huaien and Xu Wu who suddenly appeared in front of them, Jiang Xue's face turned pale. In her panic, she didn't notice anything unusual about them. She only knew that she had to run, run as fast as possible, run at all costs, otherwise she would die. For a moment, at this critical moment, she didn¡¯t even think about the system. It¡¯s all driven by her survival instinct! Seeing her running away, Xu Wu roared: "We have fallen into a trap!" Obviously, Xu Wu suspected that Jiang Xue had a protective mechanism that Ye Heng specially set up for her! Anyone who wants to kill her will instantly become a mortal! Xu Huaien didn¡¯t say much. He pulled out a dagger from his body with a cold face and rushed towards Jiang Xue! Seeing this, Xu Wu knew that when things had reached this point, there was no room for turning back. Little Master Fu must die! He also pulled out a dagger and walked towards Jiang Xue. At this time, after running for two or three seconds, Jiang Xue finally recovered a little. Thinking of the system, she said urgently: "System! Hurry! Use your luck points to take me back to Jiang's house!" After all, the Jiang family is a wealthy family with many bodyguards. Even if you can't resist Xu Huaien and the two gods, you can still delay it for a while! ¡° Moreover, as long as she returns to the Jiang family, she can find other Jiang family members and absorb their luck! As long as she has luck, as long as she has enough luck, not even gods can do anything to her! Jiang Xue thought she had thought of a good idea, but the system said: ¡¾No need to bother! I just detected that something is wrong with Xu Huaien and Xu Wu. Their soul power seems to be gone! Moreover, with your current luck value, you cannot return to the Jiang family. ¡¿ After all, the Jiang family is too far away from here. Jiang Xue had to use 2% of her luck to teleport from one place to ten meters away to avoid Xu Huaien and the others. What¡¯s more, the Jiang family is nearly ten kilometers away. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t react for a moment: ¡°What does it mean to have no soul power?¡± System: [It¡¯s himThey have become mortals! ¡¿ Jiang Xue murmured: "Mortal" A glimmer of light flashed across Jiang Xue's eyes: "You mean" ¡¾Yes, that is, they can no longer use magic weapons or spells, and now they are just ordinary people with no power,¡¿ System: ¡¾My idea is to kill them now! If we don't kill them now, if we try to kill them again after they recover, it will be even harder than climbing to heaven! ¡¿ Actually, there is no need to say it, Jiang Xue thinks so too. ¡­¡­ The tug-of-war competition ended with Xiao Luli and his class winning. But the tug-of-war is not over yet. Because after the small class competition, there is still a tug-of-war between the middle class and the large class. But students and parents in small classes can leave school early. Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, and Zhang Dazhuang had something to do later, so they said hello and left first. Lu Junhan did not leave, but walked up to Chen Shuo and asked, "Where are they?" Chen Shuo put away the mobile phone that was recording the video and pointed to the woods by the lake over there: "Over there, our people have already followed." Seeing that Lu Junhan was about to go over, Chen Shuo paused, hesitated, and finally said: "Mr. Lu, they are chasing Jiang Xue." Lu Junhan: "I know." "But this Jiang Xue¡ª¡ª" Chen Shuo took a deep breath and handed over the video in his hand. It clearly recorded how Jiang Xue disappeared from the spot and then appeared on the lakeside ten meters away, escaping Xu Huaien's assassination: "I suspect she may be Jiang Xue!" In the hospital before, they all saw that Jiang Xue was different from other gods. She did not need to cast spells. It seemed that she could only do things that other gods could do by using magic just by thinking. And at that time, the bodyguards took good care of Jiang Xue, and Jiang Xue could disappear in an instant. Then he appeared downstairs in the hospital. No matter how you look at it, it is somewhat similar to Jiang Xue¡¯s current situation. "What's more, I just took a screenshot and asked someone to compare the micro-expressions of Jiang Xue now with the micro-expressions of Jiang Xue when she was in the hospital. I found that the expressions of the two are similar and overlap by more than 90%!" "No surprise, this Jiang Xue who is only four years old should be the Jiang Xue who died before!" Jiang Xue is a weird and unfathomable person. It is actually not unusual for him to be able to resurrect from the dead. This is also the reason why Chen Shuo dares to be so sure. ¡­¡­ Almost everyone went to participate in the tug-of-war. As a result, almost no one can be seen at the lakeside next to the woods, which is already sparsely populated. After Jiang Xue teleported ten meters away from Xu Huaien and Xu Wu, seeing that they were temporarily safe, she stopped running. Instead, she sneered and said to the system: "System, take 1% of your luck and bring me all the knives hidden in their hands and bodies!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 939 Why are they two so angry? "Quick! Give them the knife, or they will beat you to death!" The Lu family. She just came back from kindergarten. She was still wearing a beautiful and clean dark blue school skirt with two cute little ponytails. She pinched the necks of the two toy brown bears on the sofa with a fierce look on her face. But because she looks too cute, her little face is fair and plump, and she looks ferocious. Not only does she not look lethal at all, but she also looks too cute! It makes people want to rub her white and tender little fat face on the spot! Song Qingwan was silent for a while, then turned to Lu Junhan and asked: "Did Jiang Xue really say that to Xu Huaien and Xu Wu at that time?" Lu Junhan looked back expressionlessly: "How do I know?" An hour ago¡ª¡ª After Chen Shuo expressed his suspicion that Jiang Xue was Jiang Xue, Lu Junhan watched the video recorded in his hand, pursed his thin lips tightly, and did not say a word. But her eyes, which were already as deep as a cold pool, were a bit darker. It was obvious that he and Chen Shuo had the same idea. Just when Chen Shuo asked in a low voice whether Jiang Xue should be captured alive, Lu Junhan was about to say, no, unless Jiang Xue died, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu's associates would never give up. Catching Jiang Xue will only cause trouble and attract the other gods. This is obviously a bad deal. But when he was about to speak, Lu Junhan seemed to finally realize that something was missing around him. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the empty surroundings, and then his sharp and handsome brows suddenly frowned. Chen Shuo saw that his cold and dull expression suddenly turned solemn and ugly, and his heart suddenly lifted. He also looked around vigilantly, but saw nothing. He lowered his voice and said: "Mr. Lu, what's wrong? Is there something wrong?" Just when Chen Shuo thought that there were many gods watching over them hidden around them, or enemies who wanted Lu Junhan's life, he saw Lu Junhan's brows were frowning tightly, and his cold eyebrows showed a little bit of undetectable confusion. He said in a cold voice with no expression on his face: "Where has the little lady gone?" Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" You just discovered that your daughter is missing. ¡°However, Chen Shuo really knew this. He pointed to the woods over there where Jiang Xue was, "The little lady also ran over there." The tug-of-war was over at that time, and Chen Shuo wanted to stop her, but the little girl ran too fast. Moreover, he had to wait for Mr. Lu here to tell him that Jiang Xue was Jiang Xue, so he didn't. Following him, Chen Shuo tilted his head and thought: "The little lady was running, and she seemed to be shouting something, damn it! Bad guy, give me back the candy!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ The battle between Jiang Xue and Xu Huaien ended quickly. The conversation between Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo was delayed for less than two minutes. By the time they came over, numerous bodyguards had already pinned Xu Huaien and Xu Wu to the ground, and removed their jaws as if they wanted to bite their tongues to commit suicide. And the little lolita with two ponytails beside her was anxiously shaking their necks with her little hands and asking them: "Brother, where are my candies? Where is my big bag of milk candies!" Xu Huaien: "" Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, the little Loli turned around and asked: "Uncle, have you seen my Tangtang? My Tangtang was stolen by you, and it's not back yet!" Xu Wu: "" Where did this stuff come from? Also, when did they take her candy? In the end, it was Lu Junhan who signaled Chen Shuo to place a bag of toffee that had been prepared not far from them. This made the little girl happily give up torturing Xu Huaien and Xu Wu. Lu Junhan asked people to take Xu Huaien and Xu Wu down and keep a close watch on them to prevent them from running away. However, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu did not struggle too much. Soon, Lu Junhan knew why they didn't struggle. Their mission is accomplished. Not far away, Jiang Xue¡¯s four-year-old little body was covered in bright red blood, and the blood spattered from her neck. Because there was an extremely sharp dagger with a cold light stuck in the middle of her neck. A fatal blow. Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were still wide open, and her eyeballs were protruding ferociously, obviously she would not rest in peace. Next to Jiang Xue, her face was pale, her body was trembling, her head was lowered and she was gasping for breath, butUnderneath, there was an unnoticeable excitement and joy about Father Jiang and Mother Jiang. died. Really dead. Very good¡­¡­ The monster that brought them misfortune is finally dead! They no longer have to live that hellish and painful life where every minute and every second is torture! Very good! ! Lu Junhan stared at the backs of Xu Huaien and Xu Wu, slightly narrowing his dark eyes. "Obviously, he didn't think that these two gods would be unable to bite their tongues to commit suicide because their jaws were removed, and then they would just give up. Especially, after they kill the people they want to kill, they can rush towards death without hesitation. Sure enough, at this moment, the bodyguard who escorted the two people away walked a few steps and exclaimed: "What's going on! Why are they two so out of breath!" Unable to commit suicide, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu chose to self-destruct. While everyone else was in shock and didn¡¯t know how they died, Lu Junhan was the only one who looked calm, as if he had already guessed such a result. ¡­¡­ The bodyguard stepped forward with an apologetic expression: "Sorry, Mr. Lu, we didn't hear their specific conversation, but we took a video." They are not bodyguards and they don¡¯t want to listen to the conversation between Jiang Xue and Xu Huaien. But when a group of them approached, they were discovered by Jiang Xue in an instant for some reason. Jiang Xue probably thought they were reinforcements hired by Xu Huaien. A transparent barrier seemed to appear in front of them instantly. No matter how they walked or what they did, they could not move forward even half a step. Even in the video, it was because they were too far apart to see clearly what happened to Jiang Xue, so they deliberately used their mobile phones to zoom in, and they could barely see clearly. Chen Shuo glanced at the video. There was no sound at all in the video, and because it was too far away, the video was very blurry. He could only vaguely identify who was who, and could vaguely tell what they had done. But it is completely impossible to understand what they said by reading their lips, whether there are any secrets from the divine world, or whether there is any useful information that can prove Jiang Xue's identity. It can be said that this video has some effect, but not much. Chen Shuo looked at Jiang¡¯s father and mother over there, and seemed to think of something: ¡°When did they come?¡± The bodyguard probably guessed what he wanted to say, and shook his head: "They came later than us, and they don't know what happened inside even more than we do." Although the bodyguards didn¡¯t know why Chen Shuo was so obsessed with Jiang Xue¡¯s conversation, they were accustomed to obeying orders and never asked questions. They will do whatever you ask them to do. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 940 Jiang Xue¡¯s death, Lili retells the scene Chen Shuo frowned. "They are too cautious. At first glance, they are extremely experienced counter-reconnaissance veterans," one of the bodyguards sighed: "I'm afraid only the three of them know their conversation." Another bodyguard also said: "That's right, hey, it's a pity. All three of them are dead. If one of them survives, you can still ask. But now, I'm afraid no one knows what they said before they died." Chen Shuo didn¡¯t expect that all the hard work would end up being in vain. He originally expected to know some secrets, but now it seems Chen Shuo let out a long sigh, feeling indescribable disappointment and frustration in his heart. Lu Junhan was also mentally prepared for this result, but he was not too disappointed. Instead, he had the bodies of Jiang Xue, Xu Huaien, and Xu Wu disposed of. Chen Shuo took a deep breath, and the cold air entered his lungs, which cleared his mind a lot, and he began to direct people to do things. But the air pressure around them was a bit low. Those bodyguards felt that they had not completed their tasks and were really ashamed of the high salary offered to them by the Lu family. Who knows, at this moment, a bodyguard seemed to suddenly think of something and said ecstatically: "No! It's not that no one knows what the three of them said. There is one person who knows! She definitely knows!" When Chen Shuo saw this, he suddenly turned his head, his eyes burning: "Who?!" "Little miss!" The bodyguard picked up the little Loli who was squatting under the tree, slowly opening candies and eating them! Little Loli:? ! ! ! What to do! Can she also fly? Then, when he turned around and looked, he realized that he was being hugged by his uncle bodyguard. Little girl: "" oh. It turns out she can¡¯t fly yet. "Dad, what are you doing with Lili?" Chen Shuo and Lu Junhan fell into silence as they looked at the innocent little loli blinking in front of them with big black and clear eyes and an innocent expression. The bodyguard said: "The little lady was already there before we came, squatting behind a tree not far from the three of them." But what¡¯s strange is that Jiang Xue didn¡¯t notice the little lady¡¯s existence. But when I thought about it, it was right. There were so many of them, so it was normal for them to be discovered. There was only one little lady, and she was so small that it was difficult for others to notice. "Yes," another bodyguard also said happily: "The little lady was so close to them, she must have heard all their conversations! We only need to ask the little lady, and we will know what they said before they died!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Very good, originally they planned to interrogate Xu Huaien and Xu Wu, but now, the "prisoner" became his own girl. Especially this is a very, very difficult "prisoner", even a thousand times more difficult than Xu Huai'en and Xu Wu. So, without saying anything, Lu Junhan took the young prisoner Li directly back to the Lu family, where Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and Lu Anran interrogated him. In order to better restore the scene at that time, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong also thoughtfully took the two toy bears they bought today and wanted to give to the little girl as Xu Huaien and Xu Wu. And Jiang Xue is naturally played by a little girl. Therefore, there is a scene at the beginning, when "Jiang Xue" pinches the bear's neck and asks the two bears to give her the knife, otherwise she will kill them. Although she was very speechless, I have to say that the little girl meant what she said was not wrong. Because in the video, I don¡¯t know what Jiang Xue did. I saw that the knives on Xu Huaien and Xu Wu, as well as the knives in their hands, were all missing! The next second, everything appeared in Jiang Xue¡¯s hands. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But something Song Qingwan didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Lili, why are you hiding behind the tree?¡± Lu Qidong is also a little curious. They already know that Lu Junhan tricked the little girl Xu Huaien into stealing her candy. According to the little girl¡¯s character, she shouldn¡¯t care whether there is a big fight between Jiang Xue and Xu Huaien. Instead, they would rush up and ask Xu Huaien if they wanted candy. It¡¯s not like her to hide behind a tree and watch like this. Speaking of this, Xiao Luli became a little angry. She looked at Lu Junhan, and Xiao Naiyin said angrily: "I can't beat them"??, so I just want to wait for dad to come and let¡¯s beat them to death together! " Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl muttered in her voice: "But daddy never came, never came, never came, as if he was dead. Uncle bodyguards and the others came, but daddy still didn't come. Dad is really too slow, compared to a turtle." It¡¯s still too slow¡­¡± Lu Junhan slapped her expressionlessly: "Shut up! There's no need to say the rest." The little Loli held her head in grievance: "But Dad, you are so slow! Can't you be faster!" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that Lu Junhan was about to beat the child again, Lu Qidong quickly said: "Lili, what happens next?" Song Qingwan also said: "Yes, Lili, what happens after you take all the knives?" Being interrupted in this way, the little girl couldn't remember it immediately. She said weakly: "Then, and then they forgot" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan gave her a candy and stuffed it into her mouth. The rich milky fragrance instantly spread throughout her mouth: "Can you remember now?" The little Loli narrowed her eyes happily and nodded heavily: "Yeah, okay!" Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and others: "" Is this the difference between charging money and not charging money? ¡­¡­ After Jiang Xue confiscated Xu Huaien's knives, Xu Huaien and the others, who were unarmed and unable to cast spells, naturally had no choice but to strangle Jiang Xue to death themselves. But before anyone got close to Jiang Xue, Jiang Xue had a strange, dark and extremely excited sinister smile. An invisible force instantly slammed their heads together! "Just like this! Bang¡ª¡ª" The little loli enthusiastically took the two toy bears to demonstrate. She brought the two bears face to face. They didn't know whether their heads hit Song Qingwan or not, but their mouths definitely touched. Especially after the two bears¡¯ mouths collided, the little Loli voiced: ¡°mua~muamua~muamuamua~~!!!¡± Just by listening, you can tell that the kiss was very intense and passionate. Song Qingwan and others: "" "If Xu Huaien and Xu Wu saw this, they would be so angry that they would come back to life and kill the little girl before dying. ¡­¡­ Xu Wu was an adult after all, so his injuries were not that serious and he recovered quickly. But Xu Huaien is different. His body is only four years old. If he were still a god, this small injury from the collision would be nothing to him. But it happened that he was no longer a god, he was just an ordinary mortal. What hit him so hard was the fully developed and very hard skull of an adult. It hit him so hard that stars appeared in his eyes, his eyes turned black, and he wanted to faint on the spot. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 941 System! help me! Xu Huaien stood there and closed his eyes suddenly, trying to survive the strong dizziness after the impact. Xu Wu, who was not seriously injured, grimaced and rushed straight towards Jiang Xue without stopping for a moment! When Jiang Xue saw this, she laughed coldly, "You are overestimating your own abilities!" Then, Xu Wu¡¯s tall body of nearly 1.9 meters suddenly hit the big tree next to him! His face was covered in blood! The little Loli separated the two little bears that were kissing each other stickyly. She hugged one of the bears and bumped into the armrest of the sofa that she thought was a tree: "Hmph! You are not kissable at all! I am kissable myself! Go to hell, you bad guy!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Those who knew, thought Xu Huaien and the others were fighting, those who didn¡¯t know, thought they were in love! ¡­¡­ Xu Wu struggled to get up, but his eyes were blurred by the thick blood that kept flowing down. He gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain, stretched out his hand to wipe it away, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he met the big clear black eyes of the little loli with twin tails behind the tree, and the small mouth that became a "0" shape due to surprise. Xu Wu: "" Xu Wu had no time to care about why Lu Li was here. Seeing Xu Huai'en slowing down and rushing straight towards Jiang Xue, Xu Wu turned around and followed closely. Jiang Xue felt happy when she saw that they had almost retaliated. Under the urging of the system, she asked the system to draw 2% of her luck points and return all the knives that she had snatched from Xu Huaien and Xu Wu! Xu Huaien looked at the sharp knives shooting towards them, his breath suffocated, and his eyes suddenly tightened! Damn it! Xu Wu even started to contact their other accomplices for help! I didn¡¯t contact him before because I was afraid that there were too many gods in the kindergarten, which would attract the attention of Heaven and catch them all. But now, there is no time to take care of so much! However, at this moment, something unexpected happened! As the louder cheers and celebrations came from the tug-of-war outside, Jiang Xue's face instantly became extremely ugly! Time has expired and the random task failed. 15% of luck value will be deducted. Now Jiang Xue only has 5% luck left! Jiang Xue was so unlucky that it directly affected the knife she asked the system to shoot out just now. As a result, the accuracy of these knives is naturally not so accurate. At the same time, Xu Huaien and Xu Wu had wanted to blow up this kindergarten before, and they had blessed themselves with many luck magic weapons in advance. Although they are no longer gods, their luck is not controlled by soul power. Whoever falls on them will have good luck. However, because they are not the bodies of living people, they are just resurrected souls, and the added luck dissipates quickly. But no matter how fast it dissipates, it is still more than 20% of normal people. So, in the end, those cold knives passed by Xu Huaien and Xu Wu and disappeared directly into the horizon! There was no trace of him again. Both of them were unscathed! Xu Wu suddenly rushed towards Jiang Xue! He pinched her neck hard with his big hands. But Jiang Xue was already prepared. She used 2% of her luck to ensure that she would survive the injury, and by contacting Xu Wu, she tried her best to absorb his luck! As long as Xu Wu is not 100% wary of her, as long as Xu Wu has 1% trust in her, Jiang Xue can extract luck from him! So, when Xu Wu came out, he not only failed to kill Jiang Xue, but also increased Jiang Xue's luck value to 4%! Although it is not a lot, it has improved. Jiang Xue sneered, looking at Xu Wu as if she were looking at the meanest ant. She was about to drain her luck and replace it with a sharp knife, and then let the system kill him¡ª¡ª The distance just now was so far that Xu Wu escaped by luck. Now that the distance is so close, she doesn¡¯t believe that Xu Wu can still be so lucky! Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she discovered that the barrier she had set up before to prevent others from entering and interfering with them had disappeared because her luck value was too low. It was at this time that Jiang's father and Jiang's mother came over. At the same time, because she was too afraid of Jiang Xue, Jiang's mother also held a knife in her hand to defend herself. Xu Huaien saw the knife in her hand and snatched it away. Jiang Xue secretly thought that it was not good, and took away 1% of her luck and violently shook off Xu Wu who was pinching her neck. He used another 1% of his luck to force Xu Huaien before he even got close.?It hit the tree next to me hard! The knife in his hand fell weakly and fell at the feet of Father Jiang and Mother Jiang. Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were so frightened by this scene that their faces turned pale and their lips trembled. But over there, Xu Wu and Jiang Xue struggled again. In order to save herself from death, Jiang Xue could only take another 1% breath. transport. Now, she only has 1% of her luck value left, which must not be used! But fortunately, Xu Wu had suffered a lot of injuries before and was bleeding desperately. He couldn't last long, and the same was true for Xu Huaien. He was only four years old. After hitting a tree and his face was covered with blood, he immediately lost all his fighting power. He could only grit his teeth and hold on to the tree trunk to prevent himself from passing out. Apart from that, no matter how much he did, he would not be able to fight. The solution was done. Xu Wu probably knew that if he continued like this, he would be the only one to die, but he didn't have much strength left in his body. He couldn't strangle Jiang Xue to death, and the other party didn't know what he had done. No matter how hard he tried, , she can always recover as soon as possible! You can¡¯t even die! Instead, Xu Wu was caught by Jiang Xue, with shocking blood all over his face and neck! Just when Xu Wu couldn't hold it any longer, he seemed to have seen something. He took a deep breath and shouted to Father Jiang and Mother Jiang who were stunned and frightened next to him: "Give me the knife! Quick!" Father Jiang and Mother Jiang hesitated. Before they could speak, Jiang Xue¡¯s threat came over: "Do you still want to be more unlucky! If you dare to give him the knife, I guarantee that you will be hit by a car and die after you go back!" I don¡¯t know which of Jiang Xue¡¯s words triggered me. Father Jiang and Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red, their whole bodies were trembling violently, but they made an instant decision in their hearts. They gritted their teeth and threw the knives in front of them to Xu Wu. Jiang Xue¡¯s pupils shrank. I never thought that Father Jiang and Mother Jiang would do this! But there is no time to curse them anymore. Seeing Xu Wu reaching out to grab the knife, raising it, and stabbing her neck fiercely, Jiang Xue didn't care too much, she opened her mouth and shouted: "System! Save me!" But it was too late, the sharp knife in Xu Wu's hand had already pierced her throat bone. Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged, and he suddenly lost his breath. ¡­¡­ Xu Wu and Xu Huaien probably wouldn't doubt the word "system" and thought that the name might be the name of someone close to Jiang Xue. But Song Qingwan and the others didn¡¯t think so. Jiang Xue is Jiang Xue, and there is no one close to her. And there is no name in the Chiang family that sounds like the accent of "system". As for the names of Jiang¡¯s father and mother, it¡¯s even more unclear. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 942 Kiss your dad a few more times So, Lu Qidong and the others instantly deduced that this "system" was the person who had been helping Jiang Xue, and it was even more likely that it was the source of Jiang Xue's power! Sure enough, Lu Qidong watched the video carefully and found that just when Jiang Xue died, a small ball of light seemed to float out of her body, and then disappeared into the air. And this light group is probably what is called a "system"! Song Qingwan asked her men to check if there were any fairy tales or ancient legends, or if there were any TV series where the "system" appeared. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know what the word ¡°system¡± meant for the time being, so she asked her subordinates to look it up. Thinking of all the weird things about Jiang Xue that were different from ordinary people, Song Qingwan also specifically explained that the more bizarre and unscientific the story, the better. Lu Qidong and Chen Shuo are also investigating. In the end, after screening and comparing with various forces, Song Qingwan and the others were able to find some clues. Two days later, Song Qingwan and the others were talking in the study again. They also brought the little girl with them. She was a witness. It was better to take her with them than not. The little girl took the two bears named Xu Huaien and Xu Wu with her. At this moment, one person and two bears were fighting back and forth on the sofa. Song Qingwan: "" Forget it, just think of it as a way to adjust the atmosphere. Back to the topic, Song Qingwan¡¯s expression became much more serious: ¡°How is it, did you find anything?¡± Lu Qidong: "I couldn't find anything in the TV series, and I searched a lot of words online, but I looked at it and found that the most appropriate one should be a science fiction intelligence called 'System'." Lu Qidong wrote the word "system" on the paper. Song Qingwan knew that if nothing else happened, it should be it. If there was no more than 80% chance, Lu Qidong would not single it out. At that time, he was the first to discover something was wrong with Jiang Xue. Song Qingwan believed in his vision of people and his IQ. and¡ª¡ª "I feel the same way," Song Qingwan said: "So, I looked for books and texts related to 'system'. There is not much mention in literary works, and it is almost invisible. However, in some science fiction online novels, 'system' 'This word appears very frequently. Since Jiang Xue is a female, I searched for it in the romance genre." With that said, Song Qingwan projected the name of the basic online novel she had found onto the big screen in Lu Junhan's study. "The Overbearing System Falls in Love with Me" "The little wife who ran away from the overbearing system" "The Bloodthirsty System of the Downtrodden Daughter" ¡­¡­ "Two or three hundred things that the system and I have to say" "The quick travel system is bad, bad, bad" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" "You won't know if you don't check it, but you will be shocked if you check it," Song Qingwan said: "I thought not many people in our world knew what the 'system' was. Unexpectedly, we are too ignorant. Not only do a large number of people I know, even, there are tens of thousands of systematic novels alone. This is my rough statistics. In fact, the number is probably more. Of course, it is incomparable with novels about domineering presidents." Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo glanced at Song Qingwan and was startled: "Mr. Song, do you also read romance novels? Or are they the bossy ones?" Song Qingwan: "I didn't watch it before, but after watching it in the past two days, I found it to be quite good, but it almost made me confused." Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" Song Qingwan chose a quick-passing book: "I took a look, and this book is probably the one that best fits Jiang Xue's reality. In short, Jiang Xue has a parasitic relationship with the system. Jiang Xue provides what the system needs, and in exchange, the system It will give her energy and help her accomplish everything she wants to do. They usually communicate in their minds, which is why Jiang Xue can do many things without opening her mouth or even casting spells." Lu Qidong thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "So, the reason why Jiang Xue was able to come back from the dead was largely due to this system." But in the video, the system did not die, but turned into a ball of light and disappeared. Does this mean that Jiang Xue may come back from the dead again? "It's not impossible!" Song Qingwan said: "But it is also very likely that this system will choose other people to bind."In short, we all have to be careful until the system is dead. " Song Qingwan was actually very unhappy in her heart. This feeling of unknown future, unable to figure it out, and not knowing what would happen in the next second was simply terrible. Lu Qidong seemed to have thought of something, and waved to the little girl who was fighting with the bear over there: "Lili, come here." The little Loli turned her head: "Grandpa, why are you calling Lili?" Lu Qidong glanced at Lu Junhan, who had been silent behind the desk, and said with a smile, "Your father is looking for you!" The little girl ran over as expected: "Dad, why are you looking for Lili?" Lu Qidong felt sour in his heart, he was really angry and funny, "Lili, please give your father some luck. Your father has been unlucky recently." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly kissed Lu Junhan¡¯s face several times, covering his face with saliva, and then asked nervously: "Dad, do you think you have better luck?" Lu Junhan: "" He didn¡¯t know whether he was lucky or not. It was true that he wanted to beat someone up. Lu Qidong didn't care so much, but quickly took out a box of playing cards, "Xiao Hanhan, come here, help dad draw a ghost card." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan finally drew, and the card turned over. It turned out to be a ghost card, and it was still the biggest ghost card. Lu Qidong was not finished yet. After confirming that Lu Junhan was now carrying luck, he quickly wrote two notes and asked him to draw them, "Xiao Hanhan, do you think the system will rebind Jiang Xue or" Before Lu Qidong could finish his words, Lu Junhan picked up a piece of paper with an expressionless face, which said: "No" in two big characters. Song Qingwan didn't believe it, so she asked Lu Junhan to smoke five times in a row, but he still said "no". Song Qingwan and the others believed very deeply in the luck given by the little girl. This time, after five "no"s in a row, they finally believed that the system would not bind Jiang Xue again. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that her brother could come up with such a good way to predict the future. But think about it, Li Likong has a lot of luck, but she is only four years old and has a low IQ, so she cannot play a big role. Giving this luck to Lu Junhan would help them a lot. And, it¡¯s much simpler to operate. They save the trouble of having to coax and explain to the little girl why they are doing this. Especially, they already know that if a little girl gives others luck, it will not cause any harm to herself. As long as she drinks some water afterwards, the luck will come back. This is undoubtedly the most convenient way. Song Qingwan looked delighted. She still had many questions to ask, for fear that her luck had run out. She quickly said to the little girl: "Lili, hurry up, kiss your dad a few more times." The little girl¡¯s dark eyes lit up instantly. She looked at Lu Junhan with bright eyes, as if she had seen a beautiful woman as beautiful as a flower, and was very happy: "Okay!" Lu Junhan: "" As he said that, the little girl pouted her little mouth! " If Lu Junhan can endure it once, it is considered that he has a good temper. Naturally, he will not be able to endure it a second time. He covered the little Loli¡¯s bright red mouth with his big hand and said coldly: "Get out of here! If you dare to let her kiss me again, believe it or not, I will make her die on the spot for you to see!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Talk up and down (no charge) I said before that this book is finishing, and it is indeed finishing. But the meaning of the ending is that this book has entered the late stage. It does not mean that it will be finished tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I am afraid that some little cuties don¡¯t know, so I say it specifically. If we really want to talk about it, there are probably hundreds of thousands of words left to finish the main text, and then there will be a side story, because the side story will cover Lili growing up and falling in love, Lili's interesting life with her father when she was still in the fish egg, and Lili making trouble in the divine world, so There will be a lot of words in the extra chapter, but it¡¯s guaranteed to be sweet. At present, it is said that after killing Jiang Xue and getting the system, he will return to the God Realm. However, because I deleted Jiang Xue¡¯s third rebirth, pretend that I didn¡¯t say this. In short, now I have to The system caught him, and then Father Lu and the others understood the situation before they returned to the God Realm. There was still a way to go. In the middle of capturing the system, and after capturing the system, there are still some holes to fill, such as mother's memory, father's memory, Brother Xiubai's legs, Ruan Ye's matter, and Lili's seal has not been completely lifted. ¡ª¡ª That¡¯s all I remember right now. Are there any holes that haven¡¯t been filled? You can tell me here and I¡¯ll fill them in as much as I can. You can tell me what plot you want to see here, and I will try my best to satisfy you. There shouldn¡¯t be any dregs after that, it¡¯s all sweet! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 943 I can give it all to you! As a person who sleeps with his biological daughter who is only three years old, Lu Junhan has to deliberately set a 38-point line, and implements the principle of "men and women accept and accept each other without intimacy" to the extreme. They really can¡¯t count on him too much. In the end, Chen Shuo came out to smooth things over: "I think I may know what Jiang Xue's system needs as an energy supplement." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong really stopped looking at Lu Junhan as a fortune teller and turned to look at Chen Shuo. Chen Shuo briefly talked about some of the information he recently found about the Chiang family: "After Jiang Xue came to the Jiang family, the luck of many people in the Jiang family became very good inexplicably. Their careers were constantly improving, and everything went smoothly in life. Basically, all their wishes came true." "But this is all based on meeting Jiang Xue. In other words, Jiang Xue must have done something to them to make their luck better. I guess this must have something to do with her system. " "However, there are two exceptions among them, and that is her parents who often come into contact with Jiang Xue. I asked someone to check it out. It is not an exaggeration to say that the two of them are possessed by the bad god these days. Unlike other Jiang Xue, The family is different. Basically, whatever they want to do, they can't do it. Even if they go out, they will almost be hit by a car, bitten by a dog, or even kidnapped by someone who is robbing a bank. They can't even drink a glass of water. They will all explode strangely.¡± In order to prevent extraneous matters from causing a big commotion, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan spent a lot of effort to coax the little girl to reveal the memory of Jiang's father, Jiang's mother, and the bodyguards who had seen Jiang Xue's strange skills at that time. But before erasing their memories, Chen Shuo specifically asked Jiang¡¯s father and mother afterward, and learned that it was indeed Jiang Xue who caused their misfortune. Even before Jiang Xue died, Jiang Xue threatened them and said that they would be even more unlucky. Therefore, based on the previously found information, Chen Shuo can basically determine that "Jiang Xue's system energy replenishment is probably related to people's luck." ¡° But this was just Chen Shuo¡¯s preliminary guess, and he didn¡¯t dare to be too sure. After all, he was not Jiang Xue himself. Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something and said coldly: "I also think it has something to do with luck. I have met Jiang Xue before. I almost had a car accident at that time, and Jiang Xue saved me. But after Jiang Xue saved me, I was sick for several days in a row, and even went to After a hospital examination, the doctor said that my originally cured gastric cancer seemed to be likely to recur" Lu Qidong pursed his thin lips: "Why didn't you say anything about such a big thing at the time?" Song Qingwan was actually not too panicked at the time. Speaking of which, I have to thank the little girl for giving her the courage to retreat. At that time, the little girl followed her father to Sanya to record a show. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t think she would die. What she thought at the time was that it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she waited for Lili to come back and let Lili kiss her, maybe she would be fine. Therefore, Song Qingwan¡¯s mood is still open-minded, without the anxiety she felt when she learned about her condition: "I originally wanted to tell you at the time, but then something happened to Lu Anran and he was kidnapped by Mr. Li kissed me, then went for another check-up and found that nothing was wrong. I thought it was nothing, so I didn¡¯t tell you." ¡°Moreover, Jiang Xue was fighting with Lu Anran and kidnapped little Lu Li. After Jiang Xue was finally dealt with, they were busy trying to find out the details of Mr. Xuan, and everything was piled up together. How could Song Qingwan be in that mood? But now that I think about it: "I suspect that Jiang Xue approached me deliberately at that time. Her system should be able to tell how lucky everyone is. I am often with Lili and I have high luck, so naturally I was targeted by Jiang Xue. Before Maybe Jiang Xue caused that car accident just to get close to me and take away my luck!" This is why she will always get sick in the future, and even the gastric cancer that has been cured is showing signs of recurrence. All of this is because of Jiang Xue and her system! Lu Qidong said in a deep voice: "Little Anran was kidnapped by Mr. Xuan's men before. When she was rescued, she almost had a miscarriage. One corpse and three lives. This must be related to Jiang Xue taking away her luck!" Song Qingwan nodded: "Yes, fortunately, Lili's help later restored Lu Anran's luck. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous." After understanding what the system needs, Lu Qidong said: "Since this 'system' requires luck, it will definitely come to us again." There are pear pear here, ?I am afraid that no one in the world will be more lucky than their family, and the system will definitely target them again. Lu Qidong looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan: "I'm not worried about Xiao Hanhan. Jiang Xue tried to get close to him several times before, but failed. Even if another person is bound to this system, he probably won't be deprived of his luck so easily. As for Xiaowan, you , with the lessons learned from the first time, I will definitely be more vigilant the second time and will not be easily fooled again. I can rest assured that the same is true for Xiao Anran. As for Yu Zheng and Chen Shuothe two of them have not had much contact with Lili. He probably doesn¡¯t have much luck, so it¡¯s difficult to become a target of the system, so the only thing left is¡ª¡ª¡± In an instant, everyone in the study looked at the beautiful little girl who couldn't see her real father on the sofa and ran back to fight with two cubs. "" The remaining one is the most delicious, full of luck. Especially those clear, clean, and inexperienced little black fish eyes, no matter how you look at them, they seem to be saying, come and suck my good luck, I have a lot of good luck! I can give it all to you! Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Don¡¯t let them take all precautions, and in the end, there will be a fire inside. ¡­¡­ Downstairs from the Lu family, Zhang Ma was clearing away the tableware on the table, but when she turned around, her eyes passed by the closed study room upstairs without leaving a trace. Since Jiang Xue¡¯s death, in just a few days, Lu Junhan¡¯s study has been filled with people, including Lu Li, who looked weird. A few days ago, Jiang Xue, the mistress of Fu, died, and the serious troubles in her heart were eliminated. This undoubtedly made them feel relieved, and they were even more ecstatic in their hearts. At the same time, Tian Dao was not alarmed. Others inevitably had the idea of ????getting rid of Pei Xiubai as "Ye Heng". They all went to the Pei family next door to the Lu family, but Zhang¡¯s mother, who had always been suspicious of Lu Li, had not left yet. She just felt that there was something weird about Lu Li. I feel that the Lu family must be hiding some secret. Now that I look at it, it is indeed the case. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 944 My dad told you to get lost Zhang Ma stretched out her hand and touched the pocket of her coat. There was a slight bulge there, which contained the chronic poison that someone had given her before. One drop a day, just three days, can make Lu Li die without anyone noticing. At this moment, a servant asked the chef in the kitchen: "Lao Xu, what are you going to cook for lunch? You have to tell us in advance so that we can make it easier! Otherwise, it will be like last time and all of us will be in a hurry. That would be bad." Zhang Ma¡¯s eyes flashed, she walked over and said with a kind smile: "Let's make fish. I see that the fish in the pond have grown very fat, and the little lady also likes to eat fish. Yesterday she was still talking about eating pickled fish!" When he heard that the young lady wanted to eat, Lao Xu immediately said: "Okay, let's make fish! You go to the next door room to grab some pickled vegetables. I will go to the pond to catch a fish now. As for the condiments" Before she could finish her words, Zhang Ma kept saying, "I happen to be fine. Let me get the seasoning for the pickled fish." Lao Xu nodded, thought of a few more dishes, and explained them one by one. Then, we went out to catch fish. ¡­¡­ After a while, the little girl ran to play in the yard again, but before she played for long, Pei Mingzhi came over with Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai went back to recuperate for several days after meeting the little girl in the hospital in a hurry. He had something on his mind, and then he thought of coming over to see the little thing. But since he was alone, Lu Junhan obviously would not let him enter the Lu family's door, and he had nothing to say to Lu Junhan. So, Pei Xiubai directly deceived his old father who was far away in the capital. Ask Pei Mingzhi to take him into the Lu family. "You brat, it's only been a few days and you already miss my little Lili again?" Pei Mingzhi said helplessly and sighed, but a closer look showed that his phoenix eyes were slightly raised, and his smile was open and wanton, quite like watching a play. Pei Xiubai said nothing and didn't even bother to look at him. He obviously regarded him as a tool to bring him into the Lu family. Pei Minzhi didn¡¯t mind either, he still smiled and said to the handsome young man in the wheelchair who was as cold as ice and expressionless: "It's okay. Dad loves you so much. Dad will help you. Dad will forgive you for whatever you do. When has Dad ever refused your request? That's right. You have to be angry yourself, work harder, and win the pear as soon as possible. If Liguai comes to our house, I'll even prepare the betrothal gift for you¡ª¡ª" Suddenly, a biting cold light flew past Pei Mingzhi's eyes. While Pei Mingzhi dodged, Pei Xiubai's cold voice came to his ears: "roll!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Before you came in, you called me daddy affectionately, but after you came in, you turned against me and told me to get out of here? I prefer not to. ???????????????What tool person doesn¡¯t have a temper these days? So, Pei Mingzhi raised his head and shouted towards the pretty girl wearing a floral skirt who was squatting by the pond over there with a smile: "Lili, your brother Xiubai came to see you. He said he missed you to death." Pei Xiubai: "" "Brother Xiubai!" Little Loli stood up from the ground, opened her big black and clear eyes, and waved to them happily: "Uncle Beauty! Why are you here?" With that said, without waiting for Pei Mingzhi¡¯s reply, Xiao Luli turned her head and shouted towards the living room with a milky voice: "Dad! Dad, come out quickly! Uncle Beauty and Brother Xiubai are here!" No sound came from inside. The little girl kept shouting: "Dad, come out quickly. If you don't come out, they will run away!" Pei Mingzhi: "" ¡°What kind of human traffickers¡¯ base is this? Are you afraid that we will run away? Lu Jun¡¯s cold and impatient voice came from inside, ¡°Let them get lost.¡± No matter what Pei Mingzhi and the others came here to do, it was definitely nothing good. Xiao Luli scratched her head and looked at Pei Minzhi: "Uncle Beauty, my father told you to get lost." Pei Mingzhi: "" The little girl seemed to have noticed something, and shouted inside: "That's not right, Dad, where did you tell them to go?" Lu Junhan: "" This time it was Lu Junhan's turn to be choked. Xiao Luli scratched her head, her face puzzled: "Dad?" Pei Minzhi was immediately amused. He rubbed the little girl's furry head with his big hands and smiled.Way: "It's okay. I'll go in and find your dad. You can play with your brother Xiu Bai here." "good!" The little loli nodded obediently, then turned around and said in a milky voice: "Dad, the beauty uncle said he is coming in to play with you" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi took a breath when he noticed the slightly weird and strange looks around him. The little girl is still trying her best to sell: "Uncle Beauty, don't worry, my dad is really fun. After you go in, you will definitely have a lot of fun -" Pei Minzhi covered her mouth and smiled gently: "Okay, uncle understands, thank you Lili, uncle will go in now." ¡°Please, please shut up. Pei Mingzhi hurried in, but before leaving, he did not forget to tell Pei Xiubai to take good care of his sister. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s care means not pinching other people¡¯s faces when they see their parents¡¯ cuteness like the first time, and asking Pei Xiubai to keep an eye on little Lu Li to prevent her from running around and causing trouble. Who knows, before Pei Xiubai said a word, Xiao Luli ran behind Pei Xiubai's wheelchair and said to Pei Mingzhi in a crisp voice: "Don't worry, Uncle Beauty, I will take good care of Brother Xiubai and won't let him die." Pei Mingzhi: "" "When you say that, I feel even more worried. What should I do?" But it turns out that although the little girl is sometimes very out of tune and annoying, sometimes she is also very reliable. She gently pushed Pei Xiubai¡¯s wheelchair, and after pushing, she carefully leaned her head from behind the wheelchair and asked Pei Xiubai: "Brother Xiubai, do you think this is okay?" Pei Xiubai was about to say coldly that his wheelchair can be controlled automatically and does not need to be pushed. Before Pei Mingzhi's life was going to push, he was completely idle. But when he saw the little girl¡¯s plump, fair and beautiful face, and her nervous big black eyes. Pei Xiubai paused, and finally said two words expressionlessly: "Okay." The little girl is happy. In fact, she is not as tall as a wheelchair, and pushing a wheelchair is like pushing a car, but this does not prevent her from being very happy as if she had got a new toy. After that, she exerted a little more force, stretched her head again, and asked him in a sweet voice: "What about this? Brother Xiubai, is this okay?" Pei Xiubai was silent for a while: "Okay." Seeing that the little girl was holding back and trying to keep exerting force, Pei Xiubai was afraid that she would push him into the lake and drown him, so he said directly: "Come to the front, I have something to tell you!" "oh oh," The little girl let go of her hand obediently, ran to Pei Xiubai, and asked him with clear eyes: "Brother Xiubai, what do you want to tell me?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 945 She is just a clownfish Pei Xiubai wanted to ask about this when he saw the familiar koi fish behind the little girl's neck in Mr. Xuan's villa. Pei Xiubai has a photographic memory. Although the fish ran away, he could still clearly remember its appearance. What¡¯s more, he also drew a sketch on paper at that time, and occasionally took a look at it. No one would know what the fish looked like better than him. He didn¡¯t believe there was such a big coincidence. The fish he caught in the villa before would actually appear on the back of this little thing¡¯s neck exactly as it was. ¡°Moreover, Pei Xiubai was assassinated many times by Mr. Therefore, from the bottom of their hearts, these gods are extremely disdainful of the human beings in their world. They feel that these "people" are untouchables and have a very low status. Just like in their human world, humans discriminate against animals. At that time, Pei Xiubai began to suspect that this little thing might not be a human at all, but a god like Xuan Lao and others, a god transformed from some creature. Thinking about it this way, all the strange things about this little thing these days can naturally be explained. What Pei Xiubai remembers most clearly is that he had not moved next door to the Lu family at that time, and was only in the same villa area as the Lu family. After hearing this, the little guy clamored for him to move here, but a bunch of people stopped him, including Pei Xiubai himself. But then, his villa exploded for no apparent reason, and no one could live in it for a while, so the place next door to the Lu family happened to be vacant. There is a shortage of houses in the villa area, and there is no other place to choose from. Pei Xiubai can only choose the place next door to the Lu family. There are other things that look very strange, and they all seem to be related to this little thing. "It's a pity that Mr. Xuan was not dead at the time. They were rescued later. There were many people and the timing was wrong, so Pei Xiubai never asked. When Pei Xiubai arrived at the Lu family, he immediately looked at little Lu Li's neck. Fortunately, Xiao Luli always likes to tie ponytails, and this time is no exception. The two soft and beautiful ponytails are tied high and sideways, revealing the white neck underneath. But unlike what I saw last time, the soft flesh on the neck is now as clean as ever, fair and tender, and the skin is smooth. Not to mention tattoos, there are no unnecessary traces at all. ¡° Lu Junhan and the others must have used some method to hide or remove the tattoo. Pei Xiubai's eyes deepened and he looked at the little Loli in front of him who looked ignorant and innocent, with happiness written all over his face, but he didn't know what he was happy about. He already had a guess in his heart, he just needed confirmation. Lu Junhan and the others may already know the truth, but even if they knew it, they probably wouldn't tell him more. Pei Xiubai had only himself to ask. ¡°Whether it¡¯s hard or soft, Pei Xiubai has no intention of going back empty-handed today. Because the subject of the interrogation was only four years old, and he was afraid that communication would not be possible, before coming, Pei Xiubai read professional books on child psychology for several days, as well as "The Three Hundred Encyclopedia of Child Torture" and "How to Teach a Lying Child to Tell the Truth" talk". ¡°I guess I have almost understood the psychology of a four-year-old child. Pei Xiubai asked Pei Mingzhi to bring him over. He collected his thoughts, raised his cold eyes, and asked directly: "You are not human, right?" Pei Xiubai suddenly remembered the first time he was kidnapped with this little thing. At that time, they fell out of the car that was thrown high by the elephant. At such a high altitude, the little girl told him that she blew a big, big blow. The bubbles saved them. Pei Xiubai didn't believe it at the time, thinking that the daughter Lu Junhan had found might be a fool. Looking back now, this little thing probably didn¡¯t lie. He is the stupid one. And, blowing a bubble He might be able to guess what kind of animal this little thing is. After Pei Xiubai finished speaking, he stared at the little Loli's face tightly, not letting go of any detail that she was lying. He used the surprise trick. As long as this little thing has something in her heart and is really not a human being, she will definitely be flustered and stunned. If this little thing is stunned or quibbles, it can be regarded as a disguised confirmation of this statement. ¡°Besides, he has stronger evidence to prove this. Therefore, Pei Xiubai was not panicked. Who knows, ?To Pei Xiubai's surprise, the little loli opposite didn't even hesitate for a moment. Instead, she said happily: "That's right! Brother Xiubai, how do you know that this person is not human!" Pei Xiubai: "" It was like a punch on cotton, and all the methods to force her to admit were of no use. Just, it seems a bit aggrieved. The little Loli said happily: "I am a fish." Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai didn't believe she would be so open-minded, so he directly pulled out the sketch he had drawn before. On the white paper, a lively and cute little carp comes to life, with a tail like a flowing gauze, and a pair of black, clear and cute fish eyes that look like they can talk. It looks cute and beautiful. He said coldly: "This is you!" Sure enough, just as Pei Xiubai thought, the little girl was stunned. Pei Xiubai pursed his thin lips. This little thing probably didn¡¯t expect that he would investigate her identity so deeply. He spoke again: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ve checked it anyway, you¡ª¡ª¡± "Brother Xiubai!" The next second, the little Loli was stunned and hugged the sketch paper fiercely, with a happy face and bright black eyes: "Brother Xiubai, you painted her so beautifully! Lili likes it so much!" Pei Xiubai: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Pei Xiubai obviously never thought that this interrogation, which he thought was very serious and might not have an answer, would go so smoothly. It even went so smoothly that it was beyond his expectation. He stared at her with his deep eyes, trying to see if there were any signs of lying on her part, but he said coldly: "Are you sure this fish is you? Did you read that correctly? I just drew it casually. If you say you are not, I will not force you to admit it" "Yes! This is Lili!" The little loli didn¡¯t hide anything at all. She is not afraid of being taken away as a monster now. Dad and grandpa said they would protect her. ¡°Moreover, Brother Xiubai is a good person, a super, super good person, and he will definitely not let her be captured. ¡°That¡¯s what people look like!¡± The little Loli looked at the little carp and said happily: "She is so beautiful!" Pei Xiubai: "" He now seriously doubts that this little thing just looked at the fish and said that she looks like this. Maybe, she is just a clown fish. It¡¯s no match for the fish on the paper. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 946 He wants to talk to your little rabbit "I do not believe." She didn¡¯t play her cards according to common sense. Pei Xiubai thought about it and instantly had a way to deal with her. He looked at her, started to use provocation, and said calmly: "You can't be this beautiful." Unless you turn into a fish on the spot and show me. No matter how many guesses you have in your mind, they are just guesses, and they are only true when you see them. But before the words were spoken, the little Loli looked at him with a guilty look on her face, her dark eyes flickering, and she said in a disappointed voice: "Okay, Brother Xiubai, Lili lied to you. She is indeed not that beautiful but she is just a little bit uglier, really!" The little girl gestured with her little hand: "It's just a little ugly." Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai is not someone who is easily knocked down. When he saw that provocation didn't work, he started again¡ª¡ª Prepare to use it for the second time. He repeated that sentence again, word for word: "I don't believe it." He tried to arouse the little girl's anger and asked her to turn into a fish on the spot to prove it to him. Based on Pei Xiubai¡¯s understanding of her, this little thing will definitely use that crisp little milky voice and say unconvinced, Brother Xiubai, how can you not believe this person? They are obviously just a little bit ugly. As long as anger is aroused, people can easily do irrational things. This is a very effective and common method for a four-year-old child or an adult. Even though Lu Junhan had told the little girl not to let her turn into a fish in front of strangers, in anger, this little thing would not hesitate to turn into a fish to prove that she was right. Pei Xiubai's goal was naturally achieved. ¡°Besides, he had seen it, and there was no one nearby. Even if this little thing turned into a fish on the spot, only he would know. It won¡¯t cause any big disturbance. The main reason is that this little thing is too small. After ten sentences, you don¡¯t know how true or false it is. Often he thinks it is true, but it may be exaggerated. He thinks it is false, but it turns out to be true. No matter how much she says, seeing is believing. Pei Xiubai looked at her, waiting for her to be angered like a young animal. Even fearing that the fire was not enough, he added in a cold voice: "I don't believe it, you are just a little bit ugly." "All right," The next second, under Pei Xiubai's gaze, the little girl lowered her head and clasped her hands: "Actually, people don't believe it either." Pei Xiubai: "" very good. This little thing with an IQ of only four years old perfectly evaded his aggressive attack once again. When he got back, he tore up the "Three Hundred Encyclopedias of Child Torture". Pei Xiubai was sitting in a wheelchair, thinking expressionlessly. "Brother Xiubai," Pei Xiubai stopped talking, but the little girl became melancholy. She puffed up her little fat face and said sadly, "Why do you think people are so ugly?" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai was silent for a while, and finally gave a more scientific explanation: "You have to ask your dad." "Yes," The little Loli blinked her eyes: "Dad is ugly too! No wonder Lili is so ugly!" With that said, the little girl asked eagerly: "Then, brother Xiubai, why is my father so ugly?" Pei Xiubai: "You have to ask your grandpa." "That's right!" The little Loli tilted her head, thoughtfully: "Brother Xiubai, then why would my grandfather" Pei Xiubai interrupted her expressionlessly and solved the problem directly. He said: "You are not ugly, you are beautiful." Pei Xiubai pulled the sketch expressionlessly and said expressionlessly: "It's as beautiful as the fish I drew." "Really?" The little Loli¡¯s dark eyes lit up instantly, but then, she emphasized in a low voice: "Brother Xiubai, please don't lie to me. It's hard to lie to me now! Just like my father, he tried to lie to me ten times, but he only fooled me nine times! It's really hard to lie to me now. Got it!" Pei Xiubai: "" He didn¡¯t see how bad it was that he was deceived nine times out of ten. If the human traffickers outside encounter this little thing, they may even dream about it.Wake up with a smile. Pei Xiubai¡¯s tone was calm: ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, you are just beautiful.¡± The little girl believed it, and her smile was extra bright. She said modestly: "Brother Xiubai, you are actually very beautiful. You are more beautiful than my father!" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t think it was a compliment, but he didn¡¯t argue with a four-year-old child. His goal has not been achieved yet. So, the handsome and ghostly-looking young man was sitting in the wheelchair, his eyelashes as black as crow feathers were slightly lowered, and his slender pale fingers were tapping the armrest of the wheelchair. He was lowering his head and thinking about how to make this little thing turn into a fish. Suddenly, the cell phone on the little girl's body rang. The little Loli connected the phone, hugged her in her arms, and said "feeding" in a milky voice. At the same time, Pei Xiubai received a helpless message from Pei Mingzhi: ¡¾Son, dad has tried his best and can't hold it off any longer. You wish for your own blessing. ¡¿ How to look at it, how to take pleasure in others' misfortune. Pei Xiubai put away his phone with a cold face. Over there, Lu Jun¡¯s cold voice came from the phone: ¡°Let that little brat Pei Xiubai answer the phone!¡± The little girl nodded seriously, turned her head and said loudly: "Brother Xiubai! My dad asked your little rabbit to answer the phone! He said he wanted to talk to your little rabbit!" Pei Xiubai: "" Lu Junhan: "" There is no way, with such a silly daughter, Lu Junhan is destined to be unable to lose his temper. In the end, before Pei Xiubai could answer the phone, Lu Junhan hung up the phone with a cold face, and then beat Pei Mingzhi severely several times. Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? No, you have a grudge to beat up that brat of mine, and I didn¡¯t let you beat him up, so why are you beating me up! ¡­¡­ Although Lu Junhan hung up the phone, Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli were destined to never be alone. Because not long after, the old housekeeper came over in person, with a kind and gentle smile, he stepped between the two of them, and said that they must have been very tired from playing for so long. Let them go back to the living room and take a rest. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ In fact, Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli only stayed for less than five minutes. Not even three minutes. Pei Xiubai looked away from the housekeeper, without saying a word, turned around, controlled the wheelchair and left. Xiao Luli quickly followed. She originally wanted to help Pei Xiubai push, but the housekeeper's uncle kept talking to her. The little girl had no choice but to give up. By the time they returned to the living room, it was twelve o'clock exactly, just in time for lunch. Lu Junhan naturally wouldn't let them stay for dinner, and was about to drive them away in a cold voice. Pei Xiubai seemed not to notice the indifference on his face at all, and said expressionlessly: "I want to eat here at noon." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 947 Give Brother Xiubai a few spoonfuls of rice As soon as he said these words, as expected, Lu Junhan's face instantly turned cold. Even Pei Mingzhi found it incredible and couldn't figure out where he got the courage to say this. But instead, he couldn't help but admire him, thinking that he was indeed his Pei Mingzhi's son, he was brave enough, just like me. Just as he was admiring and admiring, he found that Pei Xiubai was looking at him expressionlessly, and then, Pei Mingzhi couldn't express his admiration anymore. Pei Mingzhi:? What is this little brat looking at him for? Wait a minute! Could this be Pei Xiubai looked at him steadily and repeated calmly: "I want to eat here at noon." Just say it to him. Pei Mingzhi: "" He said how could his smart son challenge Lu Junhan under someone else's roof? It turned out that the challenge was false, and the order to his poor father was the real thing. However, Lu Gou was able to let them in because he owed him a favor in the past, otherwise they might not even be able to get in. ¡°Furthermore, allowing his cute and juicy cabbage to stay with a pig for more than two minutes is already the maximum tolerated by Lu Junhan. I still want to stay and eat, it¡¯s faster to dream. Pei Mingzhi was just about to refuse righteously. Between brother and son, of course he would choose brother. Unfortunately, before he could speak, Pei Xiubai slowly added two words: "Dad." Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi: "!!!" Get lost brother, there is nothing more important than his dear and precious son getting a wife! Pei Mingzhi clenched his fist and coughed lightly, raised his eyes to look at the expressionless Lu Junhan, and said with a smile: "Well, Lu Gou, look" Lu Junhan's thin lips parted slightly, and he said without any politeness, only one word: "Get out." Pei Mingzhi: "" "No, Lu Gou," Pei Mingyi had a sincere face: "The last time we met was five days ago. It's been such a long time since we last met. Now you don't want to sit down" "In no mood." Lu Junhan was indifferent. Pei Mingzhi was about to persuade him again when he heard the familiar sound of milk coming from the kitchen. Then they realized that at some point, little Luli had actually run into the kitchen: "Uncle Xu, Uncle Xu, do we still have a bowl at home? I want a big, big bowl! One that can hold a lot of rice!" Old Xu¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Yes, I have plenty of such bowls, but, little lady, why do you want such a big bowl?¡± Xiao Luli shook his head: "I don't want it, it's Brother Xiubai who wants it!" Old Xu was stunned: "Brother Xiu Bai?" "That's right!" Anyone can hear the cheerful voice of the little girl: "Brother Xiubai said that he wants to eat here! I want to find him a bigger bowl and eat more food, otherwise It would be bad if Brother Xiubai starved to death" "I'm sorry, Miss, we may not have cooked that much food" Pei Xiubai wants to stay for lunch, and Pei Mingzhi will definitely follow him. This will give him two more mouths. ¡°But the Lu family doesn¡¯t have the habit of wasting food, nor does it have the habit of eating cold food, so they usually cook it just right, not too much and not too little. There is extra rice in the staff meals, but the rice eaten by the servants is not that fine and expensive, it is just ordinary rice. It may not be appropriate to use it to entertain guests. "It's okay!" The little Loli is easy to talk to: "Dad and I don't have to eat. We can just eat chicken legs. All the food will be given to Brother Xiubai!" Pei Mingzhi looked at someone whose face was so serious that water could drip from his face, and suppressed a smile. The front was well blocked, but there was a fire in the rear and a little traitor appeared. Pei Minzhi did not dare to offend Lu Junhan too much. He just raised his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, Lu Gou, do you think I owe you a favor? Have mercy on me as a father." After all, it¡¯s rare for that brat to call you daddy! Lu Junhan kicked him directly, and while Pei Mingzhi quickly dodged, he sneered: "Two copies!" After saying that, regardless of whether Pei Mingzhi wanted to or not, Lu Junhan went directly to the kitchen to arrest him. Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? Okay, two copies is two copies. Pei Mingzhi sighed, feeling that he had really sacrificed a lot, and just turned aroundI want to rub his cute son¡¯s round little head to comfort myself. But the next second, there was no cute son, no round little head, only a cold knife that was enough to pierce his hand! Pei Mingzhi quickly took his hand back, and at the same time, he received a cold and ruthless voice from Pei Xiubai: "Get out." Then, Pei Xiubai also passed him and went directly to the dining table. The three words "throw away after use", "turn one's heartless" and "have no feelings" are vividly interpreted. Pei Mingzhi: "" The next second, Pei Minzhi shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Can. This is very much his son. ????????????? But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m just saying ¡°Daddy¡± in vain. ¡­¡­ And over there, the little girl was also grabbed by her father's throat. The little girl was picked up and fluttered, pouting her little mouth and saying dissatisfiedly: "Dad, I haven't told Uncle Xu yet how many spoonfuls of rice he is going to give Brother Xiubai. If he gives less, Brother Xiubai will starve to death! He will really starve to death!!!" Lu Junhan threw the little girl onto her child's chair and said coldly: "It's best to starve to death." The little Loli puffed up her fair little fat face, grabbed the little pink spoon in front of her, and her big pink pig bowl, and snorted, and the little girl retorted with a murmur: "Dad, you're lying. It's not good to starve to death. It's better to be full to death" Lu Junhan didn't bother to pay attention to her, he just pulled out the chair and sat down. By now, the dishes were almost all served, and there were only four of them on the dining table. Therefore, Lao Xu¡¯s worry about not cooking enough rice is completely unnecessary. When it was time for dinner, Song Qingwan and the others did not come back at all, nor did they call to say anything. ¡°Obviously, I was dragged down by things. I was too busy to make a phone call, and I didn¡¯t plan to come back for dinner. In the morning, after Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and Chen Shuo discussed the matter in the study room, they struck while the iron was hot and went out to continue investigating the information related to the system. At the same time, they also planned to check on the Jiang family. Usually in wealthy families, in order to prevent disputes, either the servants' hands and feet are unclean, or the nanny hired has not abused the children at home. Villas are generally equipped with surveillance cameras. Song Qingwan and the others planned to collect these surveillance cameras, and then analyze Jiang Xue's words and deeds one by one to see if they could find any clues about the system in her mind. Originally, Lu Junhan also planned to go out, but little Lu Li was at home on vacation and needed someone to keep an eye on her, so Lu Junhan was forced to stay. As for Lu Anran and Yu Zheng. Although they are at home, they do not eat with them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 948 Give up the meat of this pig Because pregnant women have too many taboos and cannot eat many things. They can only eat specially prepared nutritious meals, which Lu Junhan and the others cannot eat at all. ¡°Moreover, Lu Anran was very lethargic in the early stages of pregnancy. When Lu Anran finally woke up, he was hungry and wanted to eat. The sun had already gone down. It would be more convenient to have separate meals. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Zhang Ma, who was hiding in the kitchen, looked at Pei Xiubai on the dining table and curled her lips secretly. Before, the man in black, their protector Zuo, went to Sanya to kill Lu Li, and he used the same poison. But his poison is so deadly that even a drop of it can't save him even if the gods come. This was originally a very simple and achievable task. But who would have known that Lu Li was a very evil person. In the end, he failed to kill Lu Li, and Protector Zuo himself drank poison by mistake and died. With this case in mind, Zhang Ma and the others became much more cautious, and also took great precautions against Lu Li. Therefore, she used chronic poison this time. Even if she drinks it accidentally, as long as the amount of poison in her mouth is less than three drops, she will not die immediately! As long as she doesn¡¯t die on the spot, she can continue to think of ways to kill Lu Li. Probably because he wanted to kill Lu Li too quickly. In addition to dropping two drops of poison into Lu Li¡¯s favorite pickled fish, Zhang Ma also dropped a drop of poison into all the dishes at noon today, even the cooked rice. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were only two drops of medicine left. Ma Zhang is afraid that she can¡¯t wait to pour a few drops of poison on all the dishes! After all, the poison was not put directly into Lu Li's mouth, but mixed in the vegetables. This also meant that Lu Li had to eat enough vegetables before the toxin in her body would reach one drop. Zhang Ma naturally wanted to make each dish more toxic. In this case, it would have taken ten mouthfuls of food to have the toxicity of a drop of poison, but now it might only take five mouthfuls. But no matter what, there is only so much poison, and it will be gone after you use it. At first, when Zhang Ma looked at the last two drops of poison, she still secretly regretted it and felt that she was too impulsive. But seeing Pei Xiubai coming, Zhang Ma suddenly didn¡¯t think so! Fortunately, fortunately, she didn¡¯t just drop poison into the pickled fish. ¡°What if Pei Xiubai doesn¡¯t like eating pickled fish, then wouldn¡¯t she have missed a good opportunity to kill Yeseng? Although her companions are already on their way to kill Yeseng, and they have even made all preparations and expectations, but who knows if they can kill Yeseng. As long as Ye Heng is not dead, everything is unknown! It¡¯s different now. Ye Heng is here for lunch. Since he is here to dine, he will definitely eat. After eating, he will definitely eat the food on the table. As long as he eats it, no matter what he eats, the poison will enter his body. Maybe the amount of poison is not large enough to cause Ye Heng to die immediately, but the poison only needs to enter the body. Within a year at most, all the organs in his body will fail, and then eventually become necrotic, until he dies in excruciating pain! In other words, even if they were accidentally recognized and taken away by Heaven today, even without them, Ye Heng would have died sooner or later! When she thought of that dream scene, Zhang Ma¡¯s breathing became faster. ¡­¡­ At this moment, outside the kitchen. Without Song Qingwan and the others to mediate at the dinner table, the atmosphere between the four people at the dinner table was very strange. Of course, this is just the idea of ??the butler next to him with a kind smile on his face. Because as a person in the game, Xiao Luli didn't notice the weird and depressing atmosphere at all, nor did she feel at all that her father was struggling with the cold beside her. He happily brought a plate of tender and juicy braised chicken legs in front of Pei Xiubai and introduced cheerfully: "Brother Xiubai, eat chicken legs! The legs of this chicken are so fat and delicious! Dad and I can eat ten! You must eat ten too!" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Well, you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic. However, when the housekeeper looked at it, his hair stood up. The young lady has never served chicken drumsticks to Mr. Lu so enthusiastically before. The only dish she has served to Mr. Lu is probably something she doesn¡¯t like, and Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t like either.Green vegetables. Such a comparison ??It¡¯s just one day and one place. The housekeeper glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan. After realizing that the cold air emanating from his body was enough to freeze someone to death, he quickly stepped forward with a smile for fear of a murder. He picked up the plate of chicken legs that had been drizzled with sauce and had a rich aroma, and said pretentiously: "Little miss, I think this chicken leg is not very cooked. I'll take it back and let them cook it again. You can eat other dishes first. I'll be back soon." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? without waiting for a reply from the little girl, and directly brought the life-threatening plate of chicken drumsticks back to the kitchen. This time, not only did Lu Junhan's expression look better, but even Pei Xiubai pursed his lips and breathed a sigh of relief. After all, no one wants to eat ten chicken legs on the spot. But the little girl was not discouraged and introduced in a sweet voice: "Brother Xiu Bai, then you eat this braised pork! The meat of this pig is so fat and delicious. Dad and I can eat twenty yuan! You should eat twenty yuan too!" Pei Xiubai: "" The housekeeper who just came out of the kitchen: "" "Wait a moment! Little Miss," The butler hurried over and took away the plate of braised pork. When he met the little girl¡¯s confused and clear eyes, he explained: "I just received news about this pig today. It said that it has been sick recently and the meat may not be very tasty." The little Loli looked at the plate of plump and tempting braised pork with a layer of slightly burnt crispy skin on the outside, and clicked her lips, obviously not giving up. The housekeeper paused and added: "Besides, the pig also said that if you eat its meat, you will get the same disease as it does." The little girl reluctantly gave up: "Okay." " Xiao Luli doesn't want to get sick. The last time she got sick and had a fever, she felt very uncomfortable. Moreover, she doesn't want her father, brother Xiubai, and uncle Meiren to get sick, and she doesn't want them to feel uncomfortable either. You can only give up this pig, no, give up the meat of this pig. "Then uncle housekeeper, when will Piggy stop getting sick?" Xiao Luli asked. The housekeeper pretended to think, "It may take two days, but in short, it won't work today." The little Loli thought for a while, cheered up again, clenched her little fists and said, "Okay, I'll wait until it doesn't get sick before eating it!" The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself that he finally got over it. But before he took a step, he heard the little loli behind him begin to introduce her seamlessly. However, this time, the butler did not come in handy. She slapped the table indignantly and said, "Brother Xiubai! This is green vegetables! Green vegetables are terrible to eat! My father and I don't eat them, and you don't want to eat them either! We will find a place to dump them all later." Lose!" Pei Xiubai: "" Butler: "" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 949 Never Eat Pickled Fish Again "Yes, dump it all!" The little loli murmured again, turned around and saw that the housekeeper hadn't left yet, her eyes suddenly brightened, she quickly climbed down from the chair with the plate of vegetables, and handed it over to the old man in no time. In the hands of the butler: ¡°Uncle Butler, I¡¯ll give this to you too!¡± This is probably the dish that the little girl most sincerely wants to give up. Lu Junhan originally wanted to clean up this little thing and ask the housekeeper to bring back the plate of vegetables and force her to eat it to get rid of her old habit of being picky eaters. But when I think about it, if this plate of green vegetables is brought back, I don¡¯t know which dog surnamed Pei will get into the belly of the opposite dog. Lu Junhan rarely spoke. Seeing that he had no reaction, the housekeeper had no choice but to carry the vegetables and walk to the kitchen. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but Zhang Ma, who was originally full of ambition and confidence, with a vicious smile on her face, saw that one dish after another was returned, she suddenly stopped laughing, and her face turned gloomy. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of exposing herself, Zhang Ma would really like to bring all these poisoned dishes back to the dining table. ¡­¡­ Because Lu Anran and Yu Zheng did not eat with Lu Junhan and the others. Therefore, there are usually only four people at lunch, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, Lu Junhan, and the little girl. There¡¯s not much food for four people to eat. Especially when Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are old, to prevent the occurrence of high blood pressure, hyperlipidemia, and a series of diseases, they usually need to eat a light diet. Usually, when I eat, I am only seventy percent full at most, and I don¡¯t eat much food. So, after a large plate of braised pork, chicken legs, and vegetables was removed, there was not a single dish left on the huge dining table. After the little Loli brought the vegetables to the housekeeper, she ran back and sat down in her own child's chair. She suddenly raised her head and looked at the empty table in front of her. She was instantly stunned. She blinked her eyes and waited for a while before accepting the fact that there was no food in front of her. She asked Lu Junhan next to her in a low voice: "Dad, what are we having for lunch today?" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t answer immediately, but narrowed his eyes and sneered, thinking to himself, this little idiot finally remembered that she had a father? Unfortunately, before Lu Junhan could reply, at this moment, Lao Xu¡¯s smiling voice came out from the kitchen: ¡°Come on, come on, little lady, your favorite pickled fish is here!¡± The cooking process of pickled fish is relatively complicated, and in order to ensure the deliciousness of the fish, it must be cooked and eaten on the spot, and the time cannot be too long, otherwise the taste of the food itself will be lost. Therefore, for such a big dish, Lao Xu put it last. As soon as he finished speaking, the little Loli's eyes suddenly lit up, and she turned to look at Lu Junhan next to her, as if she had been hungry for eight days and finally found food, and said excitedly: "Dad! We have something to eat! It's fish! And it's pickled fish!!!" Lu Junhan: "" You look like pickled fish to me. Lao Xu came out after a while carrying pickled fish, followed by Zhang Ma, who looked honest and honest. But if you observe carefully, you will find that Zhang Ma¡¯s expression is a bit nervous, as if she is afraid that Lao Xu will accidentally knock over the pot of pickled fish. It wasn¡¯t until Lao Xu firmly placed the pickled fish on the table that Zhang Ma breathed a sigh of relief. "Uncle Xu! You are such a good person!" The little Loli looked at the plate of pickled fish with bright eyes, took a sip of saliva, and spared no effort in passing out the "good guy card" which was cheap and free of charge. Lao Xu, who had known the truth about the withdrawal of food a long time ago, couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Zhang Ma didn¡¯t want to leave at first. She wanted to see Lu Li and the others eat the fish before leaving, but after Lao Xu brought the dishes, she turned around and left. Zhang Ma was afraid of arousing suspicion, so she had to follow him back to the kitchen. But on the way back, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head once. Just such a turn of the head suddenly attracted the extremely sharp and keen scrutiny of the three people at the dining table, and Zhang Ma's heart skipped a beat. ¡°Obviously, Pei Xiubai, Lu Junhan, and Pei Mingzhi were more vigilant than she imagined. Zhang Ma lowered her head, not daring to look back. " It was as if she was afraid that Lu Junhan would get suspicious and fire her later. This had happened before. When Zhang Ma returned to the kitchen, she really didn¡¯t dare to rest, let alone look at the dining table. Instead, he diligently started cleaning the kitchen. ?The Lu family¡¯s kitchen is very big, and it takes a lot of time to clean every corner, but as long as it can dispel Lu Junhan¡¯s doubts, it¡¯s worth it no matter how much you do! So, in this way, Zhang Ma, who was immersed in housework, did not see it. On the other side, Lao Xu looked at the returned chicken legs, vegetables and braised pork, and was in a dilemma. "Butler, what about these dishes" The butler looked outside and said, "Wait a minute. If Mr. Lu and the young lady want to eat, we will take it out." Old Xu: "Okay." The housekeeper came out of the kitchen and saw at a glance that the little girl no longer just pushed the dishes in front of her brother Xiubai and asked him to eat more. Instead, he just pushed the envelope and scooped out a large piece of fish with a spoon, then put it into Pei Xiubai's bowl opposite. Butler:! ! ! ! It¡¯s over. ¡°Isn¡¯t it that their young master Lu would have to kill someone on the spot? Who would have thought that before it was over, I heard the little Lolita say in a very serious and distressed voice: "Brother Xiu Bai, the pickled fish made by Uncle Xu is delicious! You are so thin, you need to eat more to become a big fat man!" This time, the housekeeper was also of no use. I saw Lu Junhan, who had endured it several times before, finally couldn't bear it anymore. With a cold face, he raised his hand and lifted up the little traitor next to him with his elbow turned outward. After that, he went upstairs without even looking at Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi opposite. Of course, in this way, the fish fillets on the little girl's spoon were not put into Pei Xiubai's bowl, but fell directly on the table. Not long after, a heartbreaking cry came from upstairs. ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Butler: "" ¡°Obviously, his lovely little lady hasn¡¯t figured out why her father is angry. However, once Lu Junhan and the others left, the atmosphere in the living room inevitably became a bit awkward. The housekeeper looked at Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi and was silent for a long time. I don¡¯t know whether I should let them eat first or let them not eat. Let them eat. When Mr. Lu comes down and sees it later, he might want to kill someone again. As the housekeeper of the Lu family, the housekeeper naturally has to share the worries of the master. But don¡¯t let them eat. It makes it seem like the Lu family is stingy and treats their guests badly, not even giving them a meal. " Moreover, Pei Mingzhi's status is also very high. Lu Junhan can ignore it, but the housekeeper cannot afford to neglect him. This is the most basic etiquette. In the end, Pei Mingzhi saw the housekeeper¡¯s dilemma and said: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 950 Where is your brother Xiubai? "Take this dish away too. We'll wait until they come down." The housekeeper was relieved and said "Okay." Pei Xiubai had no objection either. He didn¡¯t stay here for the Lu family¡¯s lunch, but to delay time and find a chance to see with his own eyes whether that little thing was the fish in the painting. Pei Xiubai always does things by unscrupulous means, and will never give up even if he does not achieve his goal¡ª¡ª He was able to calmly and rarely call Pei Mingzhi daddy and ask Pei Mingzhi to come forward and let him stay here. Even though he knew very well how difficult Lu Junhan was to deal with, how much favors Pei Mingzhi would owe Lu Junhan, and how much Pei Mingzhi would pay for it, Pei Xiubai didn't care. It is a kind of cold-bloodedness that is almost cold and ruthless. He only cares about whether his goal can be achieved in the end. Even if it is his biological father, he will still make use of him without any hesitation, and he will not even feel any guilt about it. "But you will hear the pitiful sobs coming from upstairs. Those cries seem to be able to cry into the deepest part of people's hearts. The young man lowered his slender dark eyelashes slightly, his eyes were dim and uncertain, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking. His side face was indifferent, seemingly indifferent, but his thin lips were involuntarily pursed a little tighter. He was very suspicious by nature, even though all the signs of the little thing showed that she was the fish in the painting, and he even thought so in his heart, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes once. Originally, staying here was unnecessary, and the facts had already been laid out in front of him, but Pei Xiubai still insisted on staying regardless. It¡¯s better now. If you stay, the little thing will be beaten so badly Pei Xiubai began to wonder if he was doing the right thing. ¡­¡­ Over there, the butler took down the pickled fish on the table, mixed it with braised pork, chicken legs and other dishes, then called Lao Xu and said: "Young Master Lu and the young lady are vomiting. They won't be able to come down for a while." Lao Xu looked at the dishes and asked, "What should I do with these dishes?" It¡¯s not that he feels sorry for his hard work in cooking. Lao Xu has been cooking for many years, and these dishes are really nothing. Even after he has stayed in the Lu family for a long time, he also advocates frugality. The housekeeper naturally saw what he meant, thought about it, and said: "Have you all eaten?" Old Xu shook his head: "Not yet, I'll go eat later." The servants of the Lu family have special staff meals, but the chef who cooks the staff meals is in the auxiliary building, not in the main building. Therefore, when Lao Xu and the others are fine and other servants and chefs come over to change their shifts, they will go to the annex building to eat. The housekeeper said: "Then you share these dishes with the people below. When Mr. Lu and the young lady come down later, I will find someone to make a new one for them." When Lao Xu heard this, not only did he not dislike it at all, but he also looked directly at the pot of pickled fish and grinned: "Then we are in for a treat today!" The koi raised by Mr. Lu are usually eaten by themselves. Of course, servants like them don¡¯t dare to eat it. It is said that a koi carp is worth tens of thousands, and just the early breeding of the species cost no less than tens of millions. Therefore, although they usually covet the fish, they still dare not get the idea of ????those fish. Now that they heard that they could actually taste it for free, they naturally wanted it. ¡­¡­ After a while, the little Loli came down from upstairs crying and rubbing her eyes. She opened her red and moist black eyes and glanced at the living room. The seats on the dining table were all empty, and no one was sitting on them. It happened that Lao Xu came in from outside the door. Lao Xu is holding several employee lunch boxes in his hand. He is not stupid. The butler said that he was sharing the dishes with the servants, but there were dozens of servants in the entire Lu family, even in the main building alone. This amount of food was not enough to share. And the housekeeper only told him, didn¡¯t he mean to let him figure it out on his own? Therefore, Lao Xu did not dare to embarrass the housekeeper and went directly to the annex building to ask for a few employee lunch boxes. I plan to pretend that those dishes are employee meals. "And he's not ungrateful either. So, after he went to the annex building to get the lunch box, he hurried back, planning to finish the meal here, wait for the young lady and Mr. Lu to come down, and finish cooking lunch for them, and then he would take a lunch break. Who knows, he was lucky and bumped into the young lady when he entered the door. Sister-in-lawWhen she saw him, her eyes lit up and she quickly asked him: "Uncle Xu, have you seen my brother Xiu Bai? My brother Xiu Bai seems to be missing!" Without waiting for his answer, the little Loli pointed with tears in her eyes to where Pei Xiubai was sitting before, then opened her arms widely, and said with a choked voice: "My brother Xiubai, who is as big as me, was sitting here just now, but as soon as he came down, he disappeared" "Hey, hey, little miss, don't cry." " Lao Xu also watched Lu Li grow up. On the first day Lu Li came to the Lu family, Lao Xu cooked at the Lu family. Like the housekeeper, they all treated Lu Li as their own daughter. Seeing this, he was inevitably a little panicked. In desperation, Lao Xu really remembered something. He looked into the yard outside and said quickly: "Little miss, look, your brother Xiubai is there! He is watching the fish at the edge of the pond, and they are all there!" Xiao Luli looked over, and sure enough she saw a handsome and fair-skinned young man sitting in a wheelchair. He was the only one around the entire pond. Pei Mingzhi probably left beforehand, and no one was seen. The little girl suddenly became happy. After saying goodbye to Lao Xu, she ran out directly. She waved her little hand: "Brother Xiubai!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That?????????????? However, seeing her coming down, Mr. Lu must be coming soon. Lao Xu quickly packed the chicken legs and pickled fish into lunch boxes, and even packed several boxes of rice in the pot. I plan to cook all the new rice and vegetables later and give them to Mr. Lu and the others. As for the dishes and rice in front of him, he will see who else has not eaten later and give them to them then. After Lao Xu packed up the vegetables and rice, he passed by the small kitchen and was about to start washing rice and cooking. Suddenly I saw Zhang Ma who was still cleaning hard inside. I thought about using the kitchen again later. Lao Xu rarely felt a little guilty. So, he knocked on the glass door, went in, and gave Zhang Ma a "luxury" staff meal that he had just prepared, which was considered compensation in disguise. When Zhang Ma saw the familiar chicken legs, pickled fish, green vegetables and braised pork, she was stunned for a moment. Although the portions of each dish are small. But it was indeed the dishes that Lu Junhan and the others ate at noon. But when she saw that it was a lunch box for staff meals, she felt that she might have been overthinking it. "Zhang Ma" has been staying in the Lu family for a while. I know that there are many dishes in the staff meal, which is similar to the buffet outside. Chicken legs, pickled fish, vegetables, and braised pork are available every day. These are just a few of the dishes. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 951 I am a fish too ¡° Moreover, Lao Xu usually likes to eat fish, meat, and chicken legs. When Lao Xu ordered the staff meal, he ordered the same thing as what Lu Junhan and the others had for lunch, which didn't seem unusual. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Zhang Ma curled her lips, a little disdainful and contemptuous of a good old man like Lao Xu who always brought meals for others, but she accepted the lunch box from Lao Xu on her face. She didn¡¯t even say thank you, she just took apart the disposable chopsticks, found a corner and started eating as usual. Lao Xu doesn¡¯t mind either. He asked other servants passing by if they had eaten. But it¡¯s almost time for lunch break and shift change. Most of the previous servants have gone to rest, and the servants who came here on duty only came after eating in the annex building. Seeing that they had all eaten, Lao Xu said nothing more. Instead, he put the remaining three boxes of lunch next to him, planning to finish cooking for the young lady and Mr. Lu first, and then he would eat. But while Lao Xu was busy cooking, Zhang¡¯s mother snatched two more boxes of rice next to him. Strangely enough, today¡¯s staff meal was surprisingly delicious. The sauce on the chicken legs is very good. When you bite into it, it is fragrant and juicy. The braised pork is fat but not greasy, with firm meat and thick juice. Even the green vegetables are not as dry and tasteless as the big pot rice served in the employee canteen in the past, but are exceptionally tender, juicy, crisp and delicious. The most amazing thing among them is probably the pickled fish. The meat is plump and delicate, cooked at an excellent temperature, and even the soup is very rich. Paired with the sour and slightly sweet pickled cabbage, it is so delicious that you can't wait to lick your tongue. Swallow it together! Even for the rice, I don¡¯t know if it was a different rice or a different cooking method. The rice grains are plump and crystal clear, and the aroma is astonishing. The portion is just too small. After finishing a box of lunch, Zhang Ma was still a little unsatisfied. But she didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that she had been cleaning for too long and was just hungry. When people are hungry, everything they eat will naturally taste delicious. ??????????????????????? But it¡¯s true that Lao Xu doesn¡¯t even know how much to make when making rice, and the same goes for vegetables, which are only a small amount to feed the chickens! How can normal people eat enough! Seeing that there were four boxes of lunch next to him, Zhang Ma felt disdainful and said to her, "Okay, Lao Xu, just give me one box. I can eat three boxes and I'm not afraid of dying!" Mother Zhang took two boxes and left without any politeness at all. Lao Xu was busy looking at the heat of the dishes and couldn't pay attention for a moment, but seeing this, he didn't say much. Because he knows his cooking skills very well, otherwise he would not have stayed in the Lu family for so long without being fired. Besides, Zhang Ma loves to eat his cooking, which proves that his cooking skills are indeed good. It¡¯s just a pity that pickled fish. But, fortunately, here is another one. Lao Xu was afraid that after he finished cooking, the lunch box would be cold. By then, the cold pickled fish would not be as delicious as the original. After thinking about it, I simply put the lunch box in the thermos cabinet to warm it up. ¡­¡­ Lu¡¯s courtyard. Because she had just cried, the little Loli¡¯s white and tender cheeks still had clear tear marks, and her milky voice was full of choking and crying. But the tone was extremely happy. She ran to Pei Xiubai on the edge of the pond and asked, "Brother Xiubai, why did you come here?" Pei Xiubai looked at the koi fish in the pond who were extremely disgusted with him and swung their tails at him. He was silent for a long time and then said: ¡°I¡¯m here to watch the fish.¡± The ponds of the Lu family and the Pei family are connected in disguise. The fish in the Pei family's pond can swim into the Lu family's pond through the pond, and the fish in the Lu family's pond can also swim into the Pei family's pond. Logically speaking, in this way, the fish in the two ponds should be about the same. ¡°But Pei Xiubai discovered it just now, and he doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because this little thing is here, or if Lu Junhan has a unique method of raising koi fish. In short, the fish of the Lu family are much more spiritual than the fish of the Pei family. At the very least, within the five minutes that Pei Xiubai came over, at least ten fish came out of the water and spit at him. Pei Xiubai calmly looked away from the fish that were spitting bubbles. I have to say that these fish are indeed ugly. ? ?Perhaps he sensed the disgust from Pei Xiubai's face. The fish in the water bubbled faster. For someone who didn't know, he thought they were swearing. The little girl took one look and was very happy. She pointed at the fish emerging from the water and said, "Brother Xiubai, look, these fish all like you!" Pei Xiubai looked at the water and seemed to smell something dangerous. He wanted to jump up and attack his fish immediately, and fell into silence. But being stared at by Pei Xiubai expressionlessly, the fish seemed to be extremely frightened. Suddenly, they stopped spitting out bubbles and buried their heads in the water again. The little Loli frowned and said in a hurried voice: "Hey, Yuyu, don't run away, Brother Xiubai won't eat you! Although, even though Brother Xiubai's cat has eaten you, Brother Xiubai won't!" The little Loli swallowed: "He will only eat you when you are cooked and the food is delicious. Now he will only catch you, kill you, beat you to death, and starve you." Death, I will never eat you anyway, so don¡¯t be afraid! My brother Xiubai is very kind to others!" fish:"¡­¡­" With that said, we are even more afraid, okay? ! ! Because the ponds of Lu and Pei are connected together. Whenever something happens to the Pei family, the fish from the Pei family will come over and tell them. And this is the human being in front of us! There are so many dried fish in the house that they threaten their companions next door every day. They also let a ferocious cat catch them and eat them. Super hateful! The fish in the water had not responded yet, and Pei Xiubai looked at the little girl talking to the fish with a strange expression. But when I thought about the identity of this little thing, I felt that this scene was very normal. Those fish eventually swam away mercilessly. The little girl lowered her head listlessly, turned around and said, "Brother Xiubai, what should I do? The fish have all run away, and we have no fish to watch." Pei Xiubai's heart moved slightly. After hesitating for a while, he raised his eyes and said directly: "You can't turn into a fish." Pei Xiubai originally thought that the little girl would find many excuses not to turn into a fish. Who knows, the little girl patted her head and her eyes lit up instantly: "That's right! Why didn't I think of that! I can change without being a fish, I am also a fish!" The little girl praised without hesitation: "Brother Xiubai, you are so smart!" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai was silent. It turns out that speaking directly can achieve the goal, so why was he wasting time by making so many twists and turns before? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 952 Death of Zhang Ma ¡­¡­ Before the little girl turned into a fish, Pei Xiubai specifically checked the surrounding environment to make sure that no one was around before letting the little girl start to change. Who knows, people are not as good as God. No matter how prepared Pei Xiubai is and how vigilant he is, he can't withstand the unexpected. The scene of little Luli turning into a fish was directly caught in the eyes of Zhang Ma who was passing by from a distance and still eating the third box lunch in her hand. Little Master Fu! This fish looks like It¡¯s clearly Miss Fu! She can¡¯t be mistaken! "Zhang Ma"'s eyes widened in vain, and her pupils suddenly shrank sharply. The lunch box she was holding was smashed to the ground, and the food was scattered all over the floor without even bothering to take care of it! She now has only one thought in her mind: Everyone else is wrong, she is right! Jiang Xue is not a mistress at all, Lu Li is! They killed the wrong person! The damn person should be Lu Li! "I'm worried that using magic to transmit sounds will alarm Heaven. Zhang Ma took out her phone, entered the password, and found their WeChat group. She must quickly inform others of the news! Tell them to come to Lu¡¯s house quickly! Lu Li, she is the real Fu Xiao However, at this moment, Zhang¡¯s mother¡¯s expression suddenly changed and she spat out a large mouthful of blood. She didn't realize what was going on. She began to experience severe cramping pains in her abdomen, as if there was a knife in her stomach, piercing it alive and crushing all the organs in her body. In an instant, all the color on Zhang Ma¡¯s face faded, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and all the strength in her body seemed to be drained away in an instant, and her vitality was lost rapidly. In just a few seconds, she could only lie on the ground and gasp for breath. She didn't even have the strength to move her fingers or reply to the message. What, what¡¯s going on? ! ! How could she do this! Zhang Ma¡¯s eyes flickered, confused and confused. These symptoms are clearly poisoning. But how is it possible! At this moment, Zhang Ma saw the food scattered on the floor, including vegetables, chicken legs, pickled fish and braised pork. Zhang Ma¡¯s eyes widened and she understood instantly! No wonder the meal at lunch today was so delicious. In fact, it was not a hallucination caused by her being too tired from cleaning today. This was not a staff meal, but a lunch that she had poisoned for Lu Junhan and the others! During one lunch, she put a total of five drops of poison into it, but now most of it went into her stomach! The total toxins in the body amount to at least three drops of poison, and three drops are exactly the fatal amount! She figured it out, she figured it all out, but it was too late. There was blood oozing from the corners of Zhang Ma¡¯s mouth, her eyes were wide open, but she was no longer breathing. And at the same time that Zhang Ma died, the white clouds in the sky gathered together in an instant, and it was about to become dark clouds, lightning and thunder, tearing the world into pieces. Suddenly, a bright red blood-like light suddenly flashed, and then Ruan Zhi, with a solemn face, appeared next to the dead Zhang Ma. Ruan Zhi had a cold face, raised his hand and scattered the dark clouds and lightning that had gathered in the sky, enough to destroy the world, and warned in a cold voice: "I've got Ye Wanwan under control. As long as the protagonist doesn't die, the world won't collapse. This is a rule you personally made. Why, you want to break the contract now?" Ye Wanwan was originally dead, but became the puppet of the man in black, so she was alive in disguise. "The man in black failed to kill Lu Li, but he himself drank poison and died. As his puppet, Ye Wanwan naturally couldn't survive. And once the protagonist of the world dies, the world will begin to collapse. Once the world collapses, Ye Heng¡¯s calamity will naturally fail. But fortunately, Xiao Luli gave Ruan Zhi a lot of luck before, which allowed Ruan Zhi's memory to temporarily come back, and then he saved Ye Wanwan. People of the Koi family are born with the ability to heal. Ruan Zhi rescued Ye Wanwan, but the soul in Ye Wanwan was a different person, and now she has gone through her ordinary life. But Ye Wanwan is indeed not dead, even if it is a resurrected corpse, Ye Wanwan does exist in this world.   The sky said nothing, only dark clouds gathered again. Ruan Zhi saw what it was thinking, took the remaining two drops of poison directly from Zhang Ma, and said coldly: "As for her, you don't need to worry at all. Ye Heng will figure out what is going on, and he can definitely handle it well without causing the social panic you are worried about. And, I can guarantee that he will not Let this news get out." "Besides, Ye Heng has already gone through half of his calamity. If you destroy the world now, he will definitely have to go back to the mortal world again in the future and go through the calamity all over again. You know Ye Heng's temperament. Let him go through it again. It is absolutely impossible for him to agree to the robbery. When the time comes, it will not be as simple as me talking to you, he will talk to you personally!" The gathering speed of the dark clouds in the sky paused for a moment, and then continued to gather again, as if to say, let¡¯s talk. It is not afraid at all. Ruan Zhi paused, then said unhurriedly: "Of course, he usually has a lot of things to do, and I'm afraid he doesn't have the time to see you, but it won't be a problem for me to take Lili to your place for a few rounds." As soon as these words fell. For a moment, the dark clouds that had finally gathered in the sky paused for a moment, and suddenly dispersed with a "pop" like a punctured balloon. Not only that, there were several white clouds rising in the sky. There was no sign that the thunder and lightning and dark clouds just now were about to destroy the world. At the same time, those white clouds were all shaped into smiling faces. It can be seen how timid and reluctant Tiandao is. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± "If the situation hadn't forced her to do so, Heaven would have struck her with the first thunderbolt. But to be honest, if now was not a good time to meet each other, Ruan Zhi would really want to drag that little thing over and pinch her fat face. Her father finally forced others to pick out the one that would die the fastest and most honorably from tens of thousands of novels. I just want to come back from the disaster as soon as possible. That little chubby girl was lucky. As soon as she heard that her father was going to die, she immediately ran down with tears in her eyes and was reincarnated. Ruan Zhi was really angry and helpless at the time. He wanted to catch her back so that she wouldn't hinder her father's calamity. But looking at her pitiful little fat face that couldn't help but cry if she couldn't find her father, Ruan Zhi couldn't bear it anymore. With no choice but to follow her wishes, she also went down to earth. But I have to say that giving birth to this little chubby girl is really a suffering. She gave her all her mana and luck, and even though she was like this, she almost had a dystocia and was stillborn. But fortunately, the most important thing for the koi family is luck. Although the process is a bit difficult, the result is good. ¡°Moreover, Ye Heng in this world is just an ordinary mortal, and he has no monstrous soul power for this little fat girl to inherit. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 953 I had no intention of finding the father and daughter from the beginning. Ruan Zhi actually skipped the step of stuffing her into the fish eggs again to nourish her. However, after finally giving birth to this little chubby girl, she turned out to be no different from an ordinary baby. There are no traces of the luck and mana she had given her before, and there is no memory of her being in heaven. Especially, she looks stupid. If it weren¡¯t for the face that looked so much like her father¡¯s when he was a child, Ruan Zhi might have suspected that she was actually pregnant with the silly daughter of Lao Wang next door. But fortunately, after three years of nourishing her with Qi every day, she finally got her magic power and luck back. Even with this brain, he is still not good enough. He is dull and stupid. He can only eat and sleep, but he can¡¯t even speak. And Ruan Zhi has lost his luck and wants to leave the killer group. Naturally, he was discovered and immediately taken to brainwashing. If it weren't for the later, the little fat girl with a lot of luck was in her arms. Ruan Zhi may not be able to escape yet. But that little bit of luck is really not enough to avoid being hunted by hundreds of people. It¡¯s not easy to run away with a child. Thinking that this little chubby girl was going to find her father, the purpose of Ruan Zhi's trip was to send her to find her father and then go back to heaven. Who knew that something like this happened midway and it was delayed for three years. Seeing that the little fat girl¡¯s memory was finally coming back, Ruan Zhi found a beggar in the alley and exchanged her tattered clothes with candy and money. Then he put the clothes on the little fat girl and put her in the alley. Sure enough, at a glance, the alley was full of little beggars. Leaning in the corner, the little loli, also dirty and wearing tattered clothes, did not attract the attention of the pursuers. The pursuer went directly towards Ruan Zhi. But these are not the point. Judging from the current situation, the male and female protagonists no longer pose a threat. Four years later, Ye Heng will naturally not die as the plot says. At that time, how Ye Heng returns to the sky is still a problem. After all, according to the nature of urine in heaven, it is impossible for Ye Heng to live forever in this world. Because there are still many things in the God Realm that need to be dealt with by Ye Heng himself. The Land of Peach Blossoms also needs him, and many people need him. It is impossible to let him waste time in this world. But because of the arrival of the little fat girl, the plot of this world has changed a lot. Ruan Zhi doesn¡¯t know what Ye Heng¡¯s final outcome will be. The only thing she can hold on to is to prevent the world from collapsing. So that Ye Heng can successfully complete the calamity and return to heaven. ¡­¡­ Over there, Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli also noticed the changes in the sky. ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xiao Luli¡¯s little red fish head popped out of the water, but the little red fish head spit out a small colorful bubble. "Brother Xiubai, is it going to rain?" Pei Xiubai looked at her beautiful red fish body and paused for two seconds before he recovered. He looked up at the sky filled with dark clouds and gave a low "hmm". Finally, I saw it with my own eyes. It is indeed very beautiful. But not long after Pei Xiubai said "hmm", the dark clouds in the sky dispersed in an instant, without giving him any face. Instead, a few soft white clouds rose up. The little girl raised her head and wagged her tail: ¡°Brother Xiubai, it seems it¡¯s not raining again!¡± Pei Xiubai: "" The little Loli seemed to have seen something, and was so frightened that she quickly transformed from a fish into a human: "Brother Xiubai, look, the sun is shining! It's such a big sun!" She doesn¡¯t like the sun anymore! Father Sun will dry her into a fish! Suddenly, the little girl seemed to suddenly remember the time when she turned into a fish and swam to Pei's house, and saw a large piece of dried fish hanging in the Pei's yard, like a hellish scene. Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes widened, and she whispered in fear: ¡°Brother Xiubai, will you also dry others into dried fish?¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Brother Xiubai, if you want to dry fish into dried fish, can you give me to my dad? My dad seems to have never eaten dried fish." Pei Xiubai: "" He might have??You should read psychological books for four-year-old children. Instead, you should read "How to Communicate Skillfully and Friendly with a Fish, a Child of Only Four Years Old" and "A fish wants to make itself into dried fish and give it to her dad. Does she have a fish brain?" ¡­¡­ Ruan Zhi¡¯s mana has not fully recovered. She was able to rush to save Ye Wanwan and use magic to appear here, thanks to the piece of cake she ate with the chubby girl at the Lu family banquet. The cake and the spoon were stained with the saliva of her little fool. The koi family is full of treasures. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t know who moved the little fat girl¡¯s seal, causing most of the previously sealed soul power to burst out. ¡°Now it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she is Tang Seng himself, and if he eats a bite of her meat, he can instantly become a god. Naturally, Ruan Zhi used the same spoon and ate the same cake as her, and the effect was very obvious afterwards. Ruan Zhi's luck improved instantly. After being captured, not only did he escape from the Lu family basement extremely smoothly and easily, but even the vague and incomplete memories of the past became extra clear. And two hours later, with the blessing of the little girl¡¯s luck, Ruan Zhi even remembered the memory in the sky. The spells and luck all over the body have recovered a lot. But the luck you are given will eventually run out. Ruan Zhi came to this world as a resurrected soul, not a divine body that continuously generates luck in the divine world. Naturally, the speed of restoring luck is much slower. Now, more than ten days have passed, and Ruan Zhi can feel that there is not much luck left in him. But she doesn¡¯t intend to look for that little chubby girl to add more luck. Because God does not allow it. From a certain point of view, Ruan Zhi, who borrowed corpses to bring back souls, also smuggled into this world just like Mr. Xuan and his men. They will all be captured by Heaven and punished by God. Therefore, Ruan Zhi cannot become a god in this world. Because people in this world are all mortals, and Ye Heng is a mortal. Although the little fat girl is not, she came out of the belly of a human in this world. They can also be considered as people of this world. But later, Ruan Zhi reached a deal with Tiandao. She went to help Tiandao find the remaining stowaways. In exchange for the way of heaven, let her stay in this world. Tiandao agreed, but she was not allowed to go to Lu Junhan or Lu Li for luck. After all, Lu Li came and messed up the plot line of this world, and it still hasn¡¯t been straightened out yet. ??????????? Here comes Ruan Zhi, who is good at magic and has good luck. The way of heaven can explode directly! Ruan Zhi naturally agreed. Originally, she had no intention of finding their father and daughter in the first place. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 954 From rain to father-in-law the sun comes out What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t plan to stay in this world, but wanted to bring that little chubby girl to this world and then immediately return to heaven. "If she were in heaven at that time, it would have been impossible for Mr. Xuan and others to enter this world. But who would have thought that that little chubby girl was stupid. She raised her for three years and took her personally for three years before she brought her memory back. The task was finally completed, and the little fool could finally go find her father. Ruan Zhi himself lost his memory again. Now she has decided to stay, mainly to prevent the world from collapsing. Who knows where the current plot line has gone? She doesn¡¯t know if the male and female protagonists still have an immortal aura. As for luck. She promised Heaven that she would not ask for luck from that chubby girl, but if the chubby girl insisted on giving her luck, she couldn't refuse, right? But now is not the time to replenish your luck. Heaven is still watching here. Ruan Zhi picked up Zhang Ma¡¯s mobile phone from the ground and without thinking, randomly entered a few numbers and unlocked it. The interface in front of you just stays in the WeChat group. The WeChat group is discussing in full swing, but no one is aware of Zhang Ma¡¯s death¡ª¡ª "Does any of you know where Pei Xiubai went? We didn't find anyone else at his house. Only his father is here." "Could it be that you went to the Lu family next door?" "It's impossible. I used the forbidden technique to extract the memory of a servant of the Pei family. I found that Pei Xiubai rarely stepped into the Lu family. He must have gone out for something. We just need to wait patiently for him to come back at the Pei family." "I think Pei Xiubai must have heard some rumors and knew that we were coming to kill him, so he went out to hide from us in advance. It is said that the most dangerous place is the safest place. I think he is definitely on the Lu next door now. Home! Instead of waiting at Pei¡¯s house, it¡¯s better to rush into Lu¡¯s house and catch Sha Yesheng off guard!¡± "What if Pei Xiubai is not at the Lu family? Understand, we can't use spells easily now. If we go to the Lu family and don't see Pei Xiubai's people, we will be arrested by the Lu family's bodyguards, let alone kill Ye Heng. , it¡¯s hard for us to protect ourselves!¡± "That's right, I also think we should be more sensible. Anyway, now that the Lord's biggest threat, Little Master Fu, is dead, we can take our time in killing Yeseng!" "Hey, wait a minute, I remember, isn't Xiao Zhang working as a servant in the Lu family? Can't we just ask her?" "Yes, Xiao Zhang@Zhang's mother, is Pei Xiubai at the Lu family?" Ruan Zhi glanced at the handsome young man with a ghostly face sitting in a wheelchair not far away, raised his eyebrows, and replied with two words: "not here." Afterwards, Ruan Zhi asked: "Are you all at Pei's house now?" "Yes, do you want to come over and kill Ye Heng with us?" Ruan Zhi narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Okay." After Ruan Zhi replied to the message, he erased his fingerprints on the phone and put the phone back next to Zhang Ma. Before going to the Pei family to catch someone, Ruan Zhi remembered what happened recently and used his remaining mana to cast an invisibility spell. Then he went over and pinched that little fat girl¡¯s little fat face hard! ¡°You careless little villain, let you run down here and steal my husband!¡± Then¡ª¡ª It's safe to escape. ¡­¡­ "Well!" The little Loli suddenly widened her dark eyes and glanced suspiciously from side to side, as if she was looking for something. Pei Xiubai saw this and asked, "What's wrong?" "Brother Xiubai!" The little girl covered her face and said in an aggrieved voice, "Someone pinched me!" Pei Xiubai frowned and looked around: "Who?!" Before, Mr. Xuan had used invisibility to kill him. Now, although Mr. Xuan is dead, his men may still be there. "My mother!" The little Loli clenched her little fists and looked around angrily. Little Naiyin was dissatisfied: "She pinched me, and she called me a bad guy! She, she even said that I robbed her husband! I don't have that! She has so many dolls, how could I rob her husband!" Pei Xiubai: "" He was very suspicious that this little guy probably didn¡¯t even know what ¡°husband¡± meant. Pei Xiubai looked at the empty surroundings, but he really didn't notice anyone approaching.  The young man pursed his lips and thought, is this little thing's mother also a god? Or is he a higher-level god than Mr. Xuan? But this is not the point now. Pei Xiubai asked aloud: "Where is your mother now?" "I don't know either," The little Loli covered her pinched face and turned her black little head around to look for it, but in the end she couldn't find it. She muttered dejectedly: "I heard my mother's voice just now, why is it gone now" Pei Xiubai guessed that this little thing probably missed his mother too much, so he was hallucinating. "It's a pity that Pei Xiubai cannot understand this feeling of dependence and longing for his mother. He didn¡¯t say much, but gave her the sketch from before. Sure enough, when the little girl saw herself so beautiful, she suddenly became happy again. The goal has been achieved, Pei Xiubai did not stay any longer. After seeing Pei Xiubai away, the little girl quickly returned to the living room holding the painting. By this time, Lu Junhan had already come down. I am correcting the company documents brought by Chen Shuo. After calming down for a while, it was obvious that he was no longer so angry. He sat on the sofa, lightly raised his eyelids, and looked at the little girl running in from outside. "Dad! Look!" After the little girl politely said hello to Chen Shuo, she happily showed the painting to Lu Junhan: "Brother Xiubai painted me so beautifully!" Lu Junhan looked at the familiar fish on the paper. There was no expression on his cold and handsome face, but the pen he was signing in his hand was crushed to pieces. Lu Junhan asked: "Did you turn into a fish and show it to him?" The little Loli didn't notice the danger approaching, nor did she notice the "danger, run" look that Chen Shuo kept giving her, and said happily in a milky voice: "yes." Fortunately, Lu Junhan is a sensible father and did not get angry. Instead, he continued and asked calmly: "How long did it take to change?" Chen Shuo was about to blink his eyes like a twitching maniac, but the little girl was very ruthless and didn't even look at him. "It's been a long time." Little Loli recalled: "It changed from raining to the sun coming out!" ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong came back with the surveillance video about Jiang Xue from Jiang¡¯s house. As soon as I walked in, I saw a very sad and miserable little mushroom standing in the corner next to the TV, with tears stains all over his face. Song Qingwan paused and walked over with a distressed look on her face: "Lili, what's wrong with you?" The little Loli was crying so hard that she was out of breath. Her eyes were red and she pointed at the expressionless Lu Junhan who was sitting on the sofa. She said in a crying voice: "Auntie, dad, dad, he, he beat me again - he, he didn't let people watch TV, he said that he would let people stand here until Father Sun dies and it rains outside. Woohoo¡ª¡ª¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 955 It¡¯s not a person who died, but a fish The little Loli sniffed her red nose and said with a choked voice: "But, how do people know when Father-in-law Sun will die? I asked my father, but he, he didn't tell me" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The little girl¡¯s dark eyes were filled with mist, and her little hands were clasped, and she felt extremely aggrieved. "The sun died, it rained, I didn't tell you, it's all a mess. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were confused when they heard this, but this did not prevent them from feeling distressed. They turned to Lu Junhan and said accusingly: "You brat, this is your fault. Even if Lili did something wrong, isn't she still young and ignorant? I think you can just punish her to stand for a while. As for the sun and the sunset, Is it raining so hard?" Seeing that her aunt was supporting her, the little Loli was no longer afraid. She nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and her momentum suddenly reached 2.8 meters: "That's right! She's still young! She's super young! She's only three hundred and one years old now!" Song Qingwan: "" You can shut up! ! ! After saying that, Song Qingwan winked at Lu Qidong. Lu Qidong understood instantly, looked at Lu Junhan with a smile, and immediately answered: "Hey, since it's a casual punishment, Lili must have been standing here for a while. I think she also knows that she is wrong" "Grandpa, I don't know! I really don't know!" The little girl shook her head like a rattle and told the truth, "Dad, he didn't even tell me. He is so bad. He beats people when he comes up and almost beats them to death!" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" Miss this reverse operation is good! With that mouth, even if Daluo Jinxian comes, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to save her! Fortunately, there are policies and countermeasures. "Uh-huh¡ª¡ª" Song Qingwan covered the little Lolita¡¯s mouth and looked at Lu Qidong with a kind smile. Her usually cold voice became as tender as water: "Brother, keep talking." Xiao Luli: "" ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, why doesn¡¯t my aunt let her talk? After the stumbling block was temporarily resolved, Lu Qidong continued to speak. He looked at Lu Junhan with a cold face, clenched his fists, and coughed lightly: "Ahem, where did I just say it? Oh, yes, Lili already knows she was wrong. What is the purpose of making her stand for a long time? Isn't it just to make her realize her mistake! Now that she has realized Now that we¡¯re here, it doesn¡¯t make much sense to stop being forced to stand. It¡¯s better to¡ª¡ª¡± Chen Shuo looked at his boss who had no expression on the sofa, paused, and whispered: "Director Lu, the main reason is that the mistake the young lady made this time is a bit serious." Lu Qidong Bu Yu said: "No matter how serious it is, you can't abuse a child! Look, the child is so scared that his face is covered with tears! If this continues, what should I do if it scares the child into mental illness?" Song Qingwan let go of her hand and said, "That's right, brat, why can't you sit down and talk about something? You are biological father and daughter, blood is thicker than water, there is nothing you can't -" Chen Shuo closed his eyes and said it out in one breath: "The little lady turned into a fish in front of Master Xiubai!" They have warned many times before that the secrets that are so hidden must not be exposed to outsiders, and the young lady has been exposed. What is the difference between this and taking off your pants in front of outsiders? You can imagine why Mr. Lu was so angry. Especially, the other party is Master Pei Xiubai, whom Mr. Lu most wants to kill. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" For a moment, the whole place was dead silent. Chen Shuo paused and added: "It has changed for a long time, from rain to sunrise." Visual inspection takes at least ten minutes. The last time the little girl turned into a fish in front of them, she only changed for less than five minutes. Song Qingwan: "!!!" Lu Qidong: "!!!" Seeing that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong suddenly stopped talking, Xiao Luli scratched her head in confusion and looked at them with her big black and clear eyes still filled with crystal tears: "Auntie, grandpa, what's wrong with you?" Two seconds later, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong pulled the little girl back to the wall with smiles on their faces: "Lili, I discussed it with your grandfather. You can stop here."??is pretty good too. " Little Loli: "" Lu Qidong said: "Yes, your father has never been an unreasonable person. He must have his reasons for punishing you or even beating you." Little Loli: "" After saying that, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong went upstairs to look at the Jiang Xue surveillance camera they had just brought back. ¡­¡­ Over there, Chen Shuo followed the instructions of their young master Lu and silently handed the sign that read "Pei Xiubai and dogs are not allowed" to the guard who came. Under the shocked expression of the guard, he asked him to hang this sign at the gate of the Lu family. Lu Junhan looked at the aggrieved little loli over there, his eyes narrowed dangerously, he folded his arms, leaned back on the sofa, and sneered: "Go and complain again, let me see who else can save you now!" Little girl: "" Xiao Luli clenched her fists and said aggrievedly: "Dad, you don't like me at all now, do you?" Lu Junhan had heard so many accusations from her that he could reply expressionlessly: "It doesn't stop me from hitting you if I like you." Little girl: "" The little Loli squatted down holding her head, and muttered in a low voice: "Then daddy, you'd better stop liking me, I don't want to be beaten by you" It¡¯s okay for her to like her dad, and she won¡¯t hit her dad anyway. Lu Junhan: "" Very good, I still can¡¯t do this little thing with my mouth. Lu Junhan just said that no one would come to save the little girl, but within two minutes, the little girl's rescuer came. But it¡¯s not a person, it¡¯s a thing. Chen Shuo left the housekeeper who came to report and strode to Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan raised his eyes: "What?" Chen Shuo looked around to make sure there was no one there, except for a four-year-old little girl holding a poor mushroom in the corner. He whispered with a solemn expression: "Master Lu, someone just found a body in the woods in the west corner of the yard. After verification and confirmation by the housekeeper, the name of the deceased was Zhang Rumei. According to the housekeeper, just an hour ago, Zhang Rumei was still in the kitchen here. Cleaned up." Someone dies suddenly in their own home. No matter how they die, as long as they die and there is a dead person in their home, everyone will feel scared and chill in their hearts. But there was no expression on Lu Junhan's face, as if the person who died was not a human but a fish. Lu Junhan just said lightly and asked the old housekeeper to come over. He raised his eyes again and looked at the little girl in the corner over there, who was sneaking around with her little black head and ears pricked up. She was so bored that she tried to eavesdrop on their conversation. She coldly asked the housekeeper to take her upstairs to find Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong. Without his order, she was not allowed to come down no matter what. The housekeeper responded quickly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 956 Lili comes to play with you! But there are some people who disagree with Lu Junhan. Xiao Luli squatted in the corner, holding her little arms, obviously still sulking: "I don't want it! I don't want to go up there! I won't go up there unless you coax me, dad!" The housekeeper glanced at Lu Junhan with a confused and overwhelmed look on his face. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, with a calm expression, and said lightly: "Okay, then you can continue to stand here! Stand here for me until death!" "Auntie! Grandpa! Lili comes to play with you!" The next second, the little Lolita, who was squatting on the wall stubbornly pretending to be a mushroom and angry with her father, got up from the ground with a "swish"! Then, like a fluttering pink butterfly, he ran upstairs in a flash. That posture made it seem like there was a ghost chasing her behind her. Butler: "" Chen Shuo: "" It¡¯s just a matter of taking it seriously. Seeing the little girl entering the study room on the third floor with a "swish", Lu Junhan looked away and asked the housekeeper: "How many people know about this now?" The housekeeper understood what he meant and shook his head: "Not many people. Only Lao Xu and I know about it now. To be precise, it was Lao Xu who first discovered that Zhang Rumei was dead. But after all, it was such a big deal, so Lao Xu didn't dare to publicize it. After discovering After that, he immediately came to me." The Lu family villa is very big, and the yard is even bigger. There are not only ponds in the West District, but also a lot of green forests. Usually, except for the young lady, few people go there. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lao Xu meeting Zhang¡¯s mother for a meal, he would never come back. ??????? Not worried, I went straight out to look for someone. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t find out that Zhang Ma is dead so soon. Lu Junhan nodded and said nothing more. However, Chen Shuo took out his mobile phone and whispered: "Master Lu, do you want to call the police?" It¡¯s not that the Lu family has never killed people in the past, but they were all spies from other countries, and they were usually executed secretly. But it was the first time that he died so openly and justly in the courtyard of the Lu family. The person who died was not a spy from another country, but an innocent servant. Lu Junhan: "Go to the scene first." ¡­¡­ When they arrived at the scene, Chen Shuo understood why Lu Junhan didn't call the police immediately. Because there were large and obvious corpse spots on Zhang Ma¡¯s body! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? having obviously been dead for a long time. And just at noon today, Zhang¡¯s mother was still cleaning in the kitchen! Chen Shuo reacted instantly: "Are they Mr. Xuan's men again?" In fact, there is no need to guess too much, eight or nine are inseparable from ten. Chen Shuo looked at the blood at the corner of Zhang Ma's mouth and the blackened blood next to her, and was stunned: "Is thispoisoning?" Lu Junhan said nothing from the beginning to the end, staring at the unfinished food scattered aside with dark eyes. His cold and indifferent profile made it difficult to tell what he was thinking. ¡­¡­ Not long after, under Lu Junhan¡¯s instructions, although Chen Shuo was confused, he still picked up all the uneaten leftovers that were scattered on the floor. ?Immediately find someone to send it to Lu¡¯s research department. The research department soon sent news. They said they had tested it and found that these foods were just ordinary foods, without any toxins or any additives. Chen Shuo naturally didn¡¯t believe it. But the research department soon sent another message. It is said that they caught a few white mice and tried to feed them this meal. But who would have thought that before those mice started eating, they smelled the food and screamed "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak" as if they were facing a formidable enemy. At the same time, he was running around in the cage. But the experiment must continue. The results of the meal test came out not long after. The researcher looked at the analysis report and said: "There should be some kind of toxin in it that cannot be detected by our current technology, and it is also chronic. A small amount will only cause organ failure and necrosis, but it is not enough to cause death immediately. But if the amount is too much, a person may Animals will die instantly." Now, Chen Shuo was completely sure that Zhang Ma died from eating this meal. Chen Shuo manages all the affairs of the Lu family and the Lu family. His eyesight has long been trained, and he can naturally seeIt turns out that the meal was not a real employee meal. Especially the pickled fish, it is not likely to be the one that appears in the employee meals, but the koi fish that Lu spent a lot of money to specially breed! But this kind of fish can only appear on Mr. Lu¡¯s table, how could it appear in Zhang Ma¡¯s lunch box! Could it be that Zhang Ma wanted to poison the little lady, but after putting the poison in the food, she suddenly saw that Lao Xu¡¯s cooking was too fragrant, so she would rather endure the poison than eat Lao Xu¡¯s cooking meal? Chen Shuo: "" Although it is a bit unreasonable, this is the most reasonable explanation he has come up with. Although Chen Shuo was still confused and felt conflicted, seeing that his young master Lu seemed to have completely understood the ins and outs of the matter, he didn't think any more about it. He should just settle down and be his migrant worker, thinking things that use his brain are not suitable for him. Since they already know what happened, Zhang Ma¡¯s body is of little use to them. Chen Shuo plundered everything that could be found on Zhang Ma¡¯s body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being found in a few bodyguards who had a strict mouth, made up an excuse that Zhang Ma died of a heart attack, and secretly disposed of her body. ¡­¡­ The Lu family¡¯s living room. ?? Lao Xu looked pale and fidgety. Soon, Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo came back. Lao Xu hurriedly stepped forward to greet him. Before he could speak, Chen Shuo sighed. "I found someone to check and found that Zhang Ma died of a heart attack. By the time I found out, it was already too late." Lao Xu didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, it will inevitably make people feel a little sad when a person who was fine two hours ago suddenly dies. But when Lao Xu sighed, Chen Shuo asked again inadvertently: "Lao Xu, I've been running outside all morning and I suddenly feel a little hungry. Is there any extra food left at noon?" "Lao Xu didn't doubt him, just said: "Yes, there is some leftover. I put all the food I didn't eat at noon today into the staff box, and Zhang Ma took it" When Lao Xu remembered that Zhang Ma was dead, he paused, but still said: "Three boxes, and one more box. I put it in the thermos cabinet. I planned to eat it after I finish cooking. But who knew, before I finished cooking, something like this happened Don't tell me Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, Chen Zhu, if you are hungry, I will get it to you right now.¡± "Zhang Ma died, and he witnessed Zhang Ma's death with his own eyes. Lao Xu really had no mood or appetite. "If Lao Xu eats now, he won't be able to eat it. It¡¯s better to give it to Assistant Chen. After Chen Shuo got the box of lunch, he confirmed it again: "One box of rice is really not enough for me, Lao Xu, if you think about it again, are there really no other leftovers?" "It's really gone," Lao Xu replied with certainty, "They are all here, but there is still a lot of soup in the pickled fish basin" Chen Shuo immediately said: "Okay, give me the soup, no, the basin as well." Old Xu: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 957 Did dad find mom? Upstairs in the study on the third floor. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were watching the surveillance video, and suddenly they saw the little girl rushing in like flying, with an angry look on her fair face, and they were stunned: "Lili, why are you up here?" "Dad asked me to come up!" The little Loli was still a little angry. She puffed up her little fat face and said glumly, "He doesn't let people play down there." Lu Qidong paused: "Why?" The little girl actually didn¡¯t overhear much. When she heard Lu Qidong ask, she tilted her little head and thought hard: "It seemsit seems that Uncle Chen found something, and then he told dad that" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other, thinking that Chen Shuo had found some important clues about Jiang Xue¡¯s system, and hurriedly asked: "say what?" The little Loli racked her brains to think back: "It seems, there seems to be someone called no, no, looking for daddy!" "Meimei?" This is obviously a girl¡¯s name. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other again, and coincidentally, they saw in each other's eyes the shock of "The iron tree has finally bloomed?" Xiao Luli finally remembered that she overheard the word "mei". So, she said with more certainty: "Yes, Uncle Chen told dad that he was not looking for him and asked him to catch him quickly, otherwise he would run away!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ??Hurry and find Meimei. ? ? ? ? ? ?Otherwise Meimei will run away Could it be that this person named Meimei is Lili¡¯s biological mother? Song Qingwan: "!!!" Lu Qidong: "!!!" Song Qingwan endured the excitement and joy in her heart, pulled the ignorant and clean little girl over with a kind face, and said kindly: "Lili, think about it again, what else did your Uncle Chen say to your father?" The little girl thought about it for a while, and finally shook her head and said in a low voice: "I can't remember it." Lu Qidong pushed Song Qingwan and whispered: "What's there to ask? This is not the point!" Only then did Song Qingwan react and patted her head: "Yes, yes, that's really not the point. If you can't remember it, Lili, don't think about it. Hey, look at my brain. As expected, people's brains are no longer good when they are old. Made it." With that said, Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t wait to ask again: "Then Lili, what is your father's reaction to this Meimei?" Although Lu Junhan still refused to admit that he had slept with Lili¡¯s mother. Even for the fact that Lili was his biological daughter, it was Song Qingwan who reported the paternity test to him, so that Lu Junhan believed the fact that he had a daughter. Before that, he had always regarded Lili as someone else¡¯s daughter. The daughter can forget, after all, the child was not born by him. It¡¯s normal not to know that you have a biological daughter. But he did it in person, so once he had sex with someone, there would be no memory of it! " Moreover, with that brat's character, it is impossible for him to have a one-night stand with someone, let alone just find a stranger to have sex with when he is bored or depressed. Only if he likes the other person, he will do that kind of thing to the other person. Therefore, Song Qingwan always felt that Lu Junhan refused to admit that he had slept with women before, and even lied to her that he had no memory of this at all. Song Qingwan naturally didn't believe it. She guessed that it must be because Lu Junhan was thin-skinned and shy about mentioning Lili's mother, or maybe because Lu Junhan, that brat, actually couldn't love her. That¡¯s why I avoided talking about Lili¡¯s mother and pretended to have no memory of her. And now, Meimei is looking for Lu Junhan, which obviously shows that there is something going on between the two! That brat Lu Junhan can finally end his love! However, Lili¡¯s mother has come to visit her, so Lili¡¯s younger brothers and sisters should not be far away! ¡°Then, the little girl said in a depressed tone: ¡°Then, my father asked me to come up. He also said that if I didn¡¯t come up, he would kill me! People are afraid of death, so they came up¡± ¡°!!!¡± Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other excitedly. Song Qingwan lowered her voice and said: "I'm shy, I must be shy. " Lu Qidong shook his head and sighed: "Hey, why is Xiao Hanhan still so thin-skinned? Isn't it just to meet Lili's mother? As for catching Lili up?" When Lu Qidong said this, he paused and felt sad: "However, let's forget about catching up with Lili. After all, the future development may indeed be inappropriate for children! But we are adults, and we are almost fifty years old! Even if Xiaohanhan does what he did to Lili's mother later, He goes too far, and even wants to confront Lili¡¯s mother on the spot No matter what, we won¡¯t say anything to him, so why are he so defensive about us!" Song Qingwan was also angry: "That's right! You didn't come up to tell us about such a big thing like finding Lili's mother. Are you afraid that we might peek in on them kissing me on the sofa later?" Lu Qidong was dissatisfied: "But how is that possible? What's so interesting? It's not like we haven't seen people falling in love before." Song Qingwan: "That's right." The two of them were complaining angrily, but the little loli over there just opened her dark eyes. Find Lili¡¯s mother Mother? Dad has found mom? Very good! She knew that her father was the most powerful! The little girl¡¯s cheeks turned red with excitement, and her black and clear eyes were even brighter, but her little head was a little confused¡ª¡ª However, she remembered that her mother didn¡¯t seem to be screaming. Yes! Mom must have changed her name! ¡­¡­ At the same time, downstairs¡ª¡ª When I saw Chen Shuo asking for some pickled cabbage and fish soup, I didn¡¯t even let go of the basin. Lao Xu was immediately shocked. Are you just, just that hungry? Assistant Chen hasn¡¯t eaten for how many days, and he didn¡¯t even let go of the soup. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ¡°Obviously I plan to serve all the soup inside! Old Xu paused for a moment, and finally persuaded him tactfully: "Chen Zhu, actually the soup is very salty" You can¡¯t drink it as soup! ! ! "I know." Chen Shuo was a little confused. It was not like he had never eaten pickled fish before. Of course he knew that the remaining soup was very salty and sour. Old Xu: "" ?? Okay, maybe Chen Zhu is good at this. At this moment, Chen Shuo thought for a moment: ¡°By the way, also, those plates for lunch, all the pots used for cooking In short, give me everything related to the lunch meal.¡± Lao Xu: "?" Chen Shuo asked: "I guess you haven't cleaned up yet, right?" Chen Shuo was afraid that Lao Xu and the others had already been taken care of, and then the toxin was flushed into the sewer. Although the toxin was diluted with water, it was not very toxic and could not cause death. But it¡¯s better to be just in case. "not yet." Zhang Ma only cleaned the floor and cooking table, and put away the utensils in the kitchen. Those plates and cooking pots that were used as supplements during the process were really left untouched. As for the pots and pans that held the lunch meals, they were placed directly in another kitchen before they could be cleaned up. But Lao Xu¡¯s expression was a little complicated and he hesitated to speak. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 958 Are you so hungry that you want to lick the plate? Chen Zhu is so hungry that he even wants to lick the plate? ?????????????????? Hey, it¡¯s also their fault that they were too frugal, there weren¡¯t many leftovers, and Assistant Chen couldn¡¯t eat enough from the box lunch, so he had to eat from the plate. Chen Shuo didn¡¯t know that Lao Xu¡¯s mind would be bigger than the universe. He even imagined the extreme poverty and hardship he must have experienced in his childhood, the tragic scene of having to carry a broken bowl and beg for food on the street every day. Seeing that Lao Xu didn¡¯t even clean it up, Chen Shuo quickly called a few people from the cleaning company to come over and clean up everything Zhang Ma had touched. By then, someone will naturally burn these things. And Lao Xu was driven to another new kitchen that Zhang Ma had never touched. Lao Xu didn¡¯t have time to think about why the people from the cleaning company were here. He started busy cooking for Lu Junhan and Lu Li who had not eaten yet, as well as Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong who had just returned. Suddenly I thought of the poor Assistant Chen who had a huge appetite. ?? Lao Xu filled two large bowls of rice, thought for a while, and added two more large bowls of rice. I cooked a whole pot of rice. ¡­¡­ Chen Shuo himself, who had already had lunch outside, didn¡¯t know yet that another lunch of his was being arranged properly. He asked the housekeeper to supervise the people in the kitchen to clean the kitchen. Fortunately, the Lu family's living room is very large, and the people in the kitchen are sweeping theirs, and the noise can't disturb them at all. Chen Shuo turned around and continued to report to Lu Junhan about Zhang Ma. "The people at the institute have burned the food that was tested, and also cleaned up the mice that were poisoned by the food. I watched the live video sent by Xiao Liu, and it was indeed cleaned up." The way to verify the cleanliness is naturally to release a group of white mice after cleaning. Some animals¡¯ sense of smell and sensitivity are indeed much stronger than those of humans. This time, the mice didn¡¯t run around anymore. "But just in case, Xiao Liu and the others performed high-temperature disinfection on the entire space." With that said, Chen Shuo handed the pink mobile phone he picked up at the scene to Lu Junhan, fearing that there might be gods hidden among the servants who were busy cleaning. Chen Shuo did not mention Zhang Ma¡¯s name, but said: "Also, Mr. Lu, this is her mobile phone. I checked and found that there were no useful clues or information left on her body. The only useful thing is probably this mobile phone." Lu Junhan reached out and took it. As if he noticed something, he suddenly raised his eyes and looked straight at the third floor. When Chen Shuo saw this, he was stunned and looked over. ¡°Then, at a glance, I saw two sneaky heads poking out from the railing on the third floor. And one of the sneaky short-haired heads was still facing the other long-haired head and said excitedly: ¡°I saw it, I saw it too, it¡¯s really pink!¡± The long-haired man lowered his voice: "Okay, although I didn't bring the person back, at least I brought the phone back, which is already a big step forward!" "Indeed, this kind of thing cannot be rushed." The short-haired head said: "Who is the one who can't love it?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" What are Mr. Song and Director Lu doing up there? How strange. But it¡¯s not over yet. At this moment, a black head emerged from the gap between the two columns in the railing, with two beautiful twin tails. And those big, smart and clear black eyes were looming behind the column, looking particularly cute. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? ¡°Dad can¡¯t see me, dad can¡¯t see me¡­¡± Seeing Lu Junhan raise his eyes and look over, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong felt that this little chubby girl said that her father couldn't see me, but what she was thinking in her heart was that her father would soon see me! Otherwise, how could that brat have discovered them so quickly! Since everything has been discovered, Song Qingwan doesn¡¯t hide anymore. She straightened up, endured the turbulent emotions in her heart, and looked away from the pink mobile phone in Lu Junhan's hand. And adhering to the supreme truth of "I am not embarrassed, it is others who are embarrassed." She flipped up her hair as if nothing had happened and smiled kindly and naturally: "ThenWhat Brat, Lili is hungry, let's take her out to find something to eat. " Lu Qidong also straightened up and spoke righteously: "Yes, we are just here to find something to eat for Lili. If we don't eat something, this child will starve to death!" The light, wind and moonlight, the handsome and graceful gentleness are like the appearance of a handsome young man. ¡°It¡¯s completely impossible to tell that he was the one who was eavesdropping just like a thief. The little girl held on to the snow-white columns on both sides and tried hard to pull her head out from between the two columns. Hearing this, she frowned and shook her head like a rattle: "Auntie, grandpa, Lili is not hungry! She is not starving either! She is still very full now!" "You kid, what are you talking about? How could you not be hungry?" Song Qingwan covered her mouth and said with a smile: ¡°Look at your little fat face, you¡¯re almost hungry!¡± Lu Qidong: "Yes, let's go, grandpa will take you to eat!" Little girl: "" With that said, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan hugged the little girl and quickly slipped away from Lu Junhan's nose. Chen Shuo was dumbfounded. He turned to look at Lu Junhan, still a little confused: "What's going on with Director Lu and President Song?" ¡°It¡¯s so sneaky, it¡¯s so destructive. Chen Shuo felt that his three views were about to be subverted. Lu Junhan sat on the sofa, looking at the phone that required a password to unlock, obviously not taking it to heart. He just said casually: "It's okay, it's just menopause." Chen Shuo really believed it, but then he remembered that there was another person who was trying to get through the railing: "That's not right, that little lady" Lu Junhan said calmly: "Oh, her menopause is early." Chen Shuo: "" ????????? Then it¡¯s impossible to do it so far forty or fifty years in advance. Lu Junhan raised his eyelids: "Any other questions?" Chen Shuo: "No more." Lu Junhan: "Continue to report." Chen Shuo: "Yes." ¡­¡­ There are many people from the cleaning company. A small kitchen was quickly cleaned up and all viruses were killed. By the time Lao Xu finished cooking and put it on the dining table, which had just been replaced with a new one but was exactly the same as before, the people from the cleaning company had already left. This time, the kitchen where cooking is done is a new kitchen. And when cooking, there was only Lao Xu inside. Lao Xu is completely trustworthy. And, just in case, Chen Shuo asked the housekeeper to find a chance to take a look at his body. There were no body spots on his body. ??????????? The possibility of being under Mr. This time, the little girl can eat with confidence. And just in the middle of the little girl¡¯s meal. After receiving the order, the housekeeper summoned all the servants of the Lu family. But he didn¡¯t tell them what he was going to do. Wait until they arrive at the designated location. Entering a makeshift tent, I saw a group of doctors in white coats inside. Only then did I realize that it turned out to be a full physical examination. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 959 Isn¡¯t it enough to have a father? Although the entire Lu family has a very large number of servants. But Chen Shuo also invited many doctors. They are also top-notch forensic doctors. We are very familiar with the structure of the living human body and the appearance characteristics of the dead body. ¡°You only need to take a quick look to know if there is anything wrong with this person¡¯s body. The results of the "physical examination" came out soon. Chen Shuo came to the dining table and said, "Master Lu, everyone has been checked and there is basically no problem." They did make the right move with Jiang Xue. "Jiang Xue diverted most of the gods' attention. Although "Mother Zhang" slipped through the net in the end, she still bit their little miss and even wanted to kill their little miss with poison. But now that the only "Mother Zhang" who slipped through the net is dead, the crisis has been temporarily resolved. Of course, one cannot completely relax one¡¯s vigilance. examine? What inspection? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong paused while holding their rice bowls. ? A possibility suddenly occurred to me¡ª¡ª ¡°Could it be that that brat hasn¡¯t given up on looking for Lili¡¯s mother who has run away, and is now conducting a large-scale search for suspicious people? Song Qingwan: "!!!" Lu Qidong: "!!!" ¡°As expected, he is a member of the Lu family. This character of never giving up until someone is caught is really great! The speed of this brat caught them off guard, and they had to think quickly about the names of Lili¡¯s younger siblings. Li Li¡¯s name is Lu Li, why not call her sister Lu Tao? If it¡¯s your younger brother¡­ Lu Junhan said a faint "hmm" to Chen Shuo, indicating that he understood. Turning around, he was about to tell Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong about Zhang Ma, so that they could pay more attention when they were at home in the future. ¡°A Zhang Ma dies, who knows if another Zhang Ma will come in a few days. You must be careful. But before he spoke, he saw at a glance that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were looking at him with bright eyes and happy faces. Lu Qidong sighed: "Xiao Hanhan, you have really grown up. Dad is really proud of you." You should catch your own woman! This is what a man is! Song Qingwan said sincerely: "Hey, take your time. In fact, you don't have to have too many babies. One or two will do. We won't choose." Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" what happened. "Mr. Song and Director Lu seem to have been a little out of sorts since just now, and now their condition seems to be getting more and more serious. Could it be that after watching the surveillance video of Jiang Xue from the Jiang family, your brain went crazy? When I turned around and looked, there was another one next to me that was not normal. ??The little lolita who used to be the most active in eating didn¡¯t eat much now. He still had that young and fair little fat face, and he poked at the rice in his bowl with his spoon unhappily. The big round black eyes were slightly drooped, looking melancholy and extremely sad. In addition, she also raised her head from time to time, her clear and clean eyes frequently looking towards the door behind Lu Junhan, as if she was looking for someone. But I still couldn¡¯t find it, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely depressed. Chen Shuo looked at the two old men, whose faces were kind and kind, smiling like flowers, and then at the four-year-old girl who had her head lowered and looked unhappy, and fell into silence. It seems that he needs to check whether menopause is contagious. Lu Junhan glanced at Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, and then glanced at the languid little Lu Li. His intuition told him that they would become like this because of the same thing. But Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong smiled and said nothing, and once they spoke, they expressed words of great relief and emotion. Obviously, they couldn't ask anything. So, Lu Junhan looked at the little girl calmly and said calmly: "What's wrong?" Since this little idiot only has amnesia for less than seven seconds, I don¡¯t know how many seven seconds have passed since she was punished to face the wall. She must not be sulking because of the wall or the fact that he chased her away. What¡¯s more, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s angry. What¡¯s more, if this little fat girl is angry, she will definitely?Speak out that she is angry, instead of being depressed and silent like she is now. It¡¯s as if my parents have run away. Lu Junhan frowned tightly. Sure enough, women are troublesome. Not only do they cry and make trouble, but they also always like to get angry. This is even more inexplicable. And the next second, even more inexplicable words came out of Xiao Luli's mouth. I saw that she was holding it in, but finally she couldn't hold it in anymore and asked, "Dad, where is my mother?" When Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong saw this, they looked over with bright eyes. Her ears were pricked up even more, as if she was afraid of missing some details. Chen Shuo was stunned, "Mom? What mother?" This is the first time Chen Shuo heard Xiao Luli mention the word "mother". His mind is now filled with thoughts such as how to guard against the gods such as "Mother Zhang and Zhang Rumei", and whether President Song and Director Lu have really reached menopause, otherwise why would they laugh so horribly, and so on. For a moment, the topic of family relationships suddenly turned to the topic, and I really didn¡¯t react. Little Lu Li sniffed and whispered aggrievedly: "I don't have a mother." Chen Shuo realized now that the young lady missed her mother. No wonder she was in such a low and sad mood. But, it turns out that the little lady¡¯s mother is called Meimei? Then she can indeed come up with the name "Lu Li". One plum blossom and one pear blossom. Seeing her suddenly asking for her mother, Lu Junhan frowned and said in a cold, expressionless voice: "What do you want from me? Your mother is not in my hands." It was hard to catch Ruan Zhi, the only one who had some contact with this little fat girl¡¯s mother. But she ran away not long after, and there was no time to even interrogate her and try to pry some clues out of her mouth. And now, Ruan Zhi¡¯s figure is nowhere to be found. We went to the Sy Group, and people in the group also said that they had not seen Ruan Zhi for a while. She seemed to disappear out of thin air and evaporate from the world. There is not even a definite clue as to where he can find the mother of this little troublemaker. ¡°Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to have a father? What do you want, mother? Lu Jun¡¯s face was cold, his thin lips pursed, and his cold and narrow eyebrows revealed a deep sense of worry. He felt that this little thing was totally ungrateful. Who has been taking care of her these past few months, doesn¡¯t she know? Turn your arms all the way out. When the little Loli heard that her mother was not in her father's hands, she opened her big black eyes and whispered: "But, dad, didn't you just arrest mom?" From the little Loli¡¯s point of view, her father is very powerful. If he goes to catch her mother, her mother will definitely be caught. "Besides, your mother's cell phone is all at your place" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 960 Running away from home The little Loli pouted her bright red mouth, with a serious expression on her face: "Dad, don't try to lie to me." Lu Junhan frowned and asked coldly: "When did your mother's cell phone come to my place?" Chen Shuo was also confused. He often follows Mr. Lu. How come he doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Lu has obtained the little lady¡¯s mother¡¯s cell phone? But looking at the young lady¡¯s serious look, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s fake. The little girl just saw with her own eyes that Chen Shuo handed the pink mobile phone to Lu Junhan. Seeing that her father actually refused to acknowledge it, she immediately became anxious. She put her little hands on the table: "Yes, Dad, Mom's cell phone is right where you are" "Hey, Lili, come here, come to Auntie's place," Song Qingwan hugged the little girl over and said with a loving smile: "It's okay, don't worry, your dad didn't admit it, he's just shy." Lu Qidong also smiled: "Yes, we have to be considerate of him." Lu Junhan: "" But Chen Shuo seemed to have thought of something. His eyes widened suddenly and he looked at the pink mobile phone belonging to Zhang Ma on the sofa not far away. He hesitated to speak: "Mr. Lu, the mobile phone the young lady mentioned is not referring to Zhang Rumei's mobile phone, right?" Lu Junhan frowned, but before he spoke, when the little girl over there heard the words "Zhang Rumei", it finally brought back her memory of eavesdropping before. Her dark eyes lit up instantly and she said happily: "Yes! Yes, Uncle Chen, they are talking about Zhang Rumei's mobile phone! Zhang Rumei is my mother!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Zhang Rumei, is this your mother? ? ? you sure? Before they could speak, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong next to them started to murmur, and both of them had expressions of sudden realization on their faces: ¡°It turns out that Lili¡¯s mother¡¯s name is Zhang Rumei.¡± Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" ¡­¡­ five minutes later¡ª¡ª The miserable little moaning sound sounded again in the huge living room. In front of the same snow-white wall, in the same remote corner, squats the same pitiful and aggrieved little pink mushroom. Little Mushroom hugged his little head sadly, tears streaming down his face, and his fair and tender little fat face was covered with sad tear stains. Lu Junhan rubbed his wrists, stared down at the little Lolita holding her head in the corner, gritted his teeth angrily and sneered: "Next time, try sending me random messages again! Stop talking nonsense, I'll get your ass smashed!" ¡°People clearly heard the word ¡®no¡¯!¡± The little Loli was twitching, her eyes were moist and red, and she was obviously a little unconvinced: "What they told is the truth, I didn't spread it randomly." Chen Shuo: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We just passed one word right, and the rest was all made up by our imaginations. If this isn¡¯t called random transmission, then what is called random transmission? Lu Junhan laughed coldly: "What? Just hearing the word 'mei', you knew it was your mother?" The little Loli didn¡¯t know how to lie, so she whispered honestly: ¡°It¡¯s my aunt and grandpa who said that my mother is my mother, which makes me very happy¡± Lu Junhan looked at the two people next to him who were as quiet as chickens with an expressionless expression. Being looked at by him like this, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, who already knew that something big had happened and who Zhang Rumei was, were a little embarrassed. They touched their noses guiltily and looked at their noses and hearts, but they did not dare to beep any more. Since there is no mother, it is not her mother, the little girl asked reluctantly: ¡°What about dad, where is my real mom?¡± Lu Junhan said lightly: "Dead." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Dead, dead?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly became filled with a thick layer of mist, and her expression became even more sad. She sniffed, choked with sobs and whispered: "Dad, you are lying" Lu Junhan looked at her pitiful, wrinkled little face that was about to cry because of her sadness, and raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Did you see all this?" Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" Dirty daddy! He actually lied to her!   "Dad, you are going too far!" The little girl clenched her fists, turned away from her little body, and said angrily: "I will never play with you again!" "What are you playing for?" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t agree with her at all: ¡°Stand still for me!¡± Little girl: "" ¡­¡­ Xiao Luli decided to run away from home. snort. She feels that her father doesn¡¯t like her at all now. afternoon. The housekeeper who went to the study to deliver coffee and snacks to Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan suddenly saw the little girl in the room seriously stuffing snacks, milk, and toys into her little pink rabbit schoolbag one by one. . ? couldn¡¯t help but be stunned: "Little miss, what are you doing?" Is the kindergarten going out for a spring outing soon? "Dad, he doesn't like people anymore. He still beats them, scolds them, and treats them like mushrooms." The little Loli puffed up her face and said dissatisfied: "He wants to run away from home! Make him so angry!" The housekeeper was dumbfounded, "Little miss, do you know what it means to run away from home?" "I know," The little Loli said with a serious face: "When I run away from home and come back, my father will like me againif he is not angry to death by me." When he was in heaven, Brother Tortoise often ran away from home with Brother Rabbit. ??????????????????????????????????????????? Every time when he comes back from running away from home, Brother Oogway¡¯s father likes him very much, and he no longer calls Brother Oogway a little bastard, because Brother Oogway¡¯s father is busy scolding Brother Rabbit. She also doesn¡¯t want her father to scold her. So, she has to run away from home too! Let dad scold others, hit them, and treat them like mushrooms! The little Loli¡¯s face was full of determination. Butler: "" I suspect you don¡¯t know what running away from home means. But the housekeeper didn¡¯t take it seriously. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How?a little girl of?only four years old?can go out, besides, the Lu family covers a very large area, you have to take a car to go out. The little girl obviously can¡¯t drive. Therefore, what the young lady probably meant by running away from home was carrying her cute little schoolbag from the master bedroom to the living room, and then back to the bedroom from the living room. The housekeeper saw that the little girl in front of him was still presentable. He took out a few hundred-dollar bills from his piggy bank, put them into the compartment of his schoolbag, and filled his two dark green water bottles with water. ¡ª¡ªThe housekeeper couldn't help but smile when he saw the complete equipment. ¡°That¡¯s all, as long as the little lady is happy. But half an hour later, the butler, who was holding afternoon tea but could not find the little girl anywhere, stopped laughing. Not long after, there was a knock on Lu Junhan¡¯s study door. The anxious voice of the housekeeper came through the intercom clearly: "Master Lu! Master Lu is not well! The little lady has run away from home!!!" Song Qingwan: "?" Lu Qidong: "???" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 961: Just a few years after leaving Song Qingwan went over to open the door to the study and let the housekeeper in. She looked at him in disbelief and asked: "Who did you say ran away from home?" The housekeeper gasped: "Little miss! Little miss, she's gone!" The study fell into silence for a moment. The housekeeper said with a pale face: "Isn't it time for afternoon tea? I was thinking about asking the little lady to come and have some snacks, but I just looked around and couldn't find the little lady anywhere, and the little lady's phone was also turned off. I can¡¯t get through, Mr. Lu, could something have happened to the young lady?¡± Lu Qidong didn¡¯t think much and said: "Don't worry, Lili must have gone to play somewhere in the yard again. When it's time to eat in the evening, she will naturally come back." Song Qingwan also spoke in a relaxed tone: "My brother is right. Moreover, Lili's cell phone is not turned off, and nothing happened to her, but the cell phone is out of battery. That girl, every time her cell phone is out of battery, she doesn't know how to charge it. Several times, I helped her recharge it, otherwise, she might not even be able to play with her phone. Anyway, don¡¯t be too anxious, she will come back naturally after Lili has had enough fun in the yard." When the housekeeper saw how big-hearted they were, he was exactly the same as he was half an hour ago when he heard the little girl vowing to run away from home. He suddenly felt miserable and his eyes darkened: "No, the little miss wasn't playing in the yard. I checked with someone, but there was no one in the yard at all. The little miss really ran away from home!" Song Qingwan was just about to say, have you looked for it in a swimming pool or pond? Since they discovered that she was a fish, the little girl has become extremely arrogant. Whenever something happens, she just wants to turn into a fish and go into the pond or swimming pool. In the end, Song Qingwan was still worried that she would be caught and made into pickled fish by some blind servant. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmm Outlet But before Song Qingwan could say these words, the housekeeper hurriedly spoke: "Master Lu, I didn't lie to you. The little lady really ran away from home. It was my negligence. Half an hour ago, I saw the little lady packing things in the bedroom. The little lady also told me , you were not nice to her at all. Not only did you beat her and scold her, but you also always treated her like a mushroom, which caused her to miss several episodes of TV, so she wanted to run away from home¡ª¡ª" As soon as these words were said, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong immediately cast condemning glances. Lu Junhan: "" The housekeeper was annoyed: "I didn't take this to heart at all at the time. Who knew, the young lady actually meant it! This is the note she left before she left." With that said, the housekeeper took out a piece of paper and hurriedly handed it to the silent Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips, frowned slightly, and glanced down. "This man is afraid of others and wants to die when he sees ghosts. The word "dog crawling" that no one else can imitate is indeed written by the little fat girl herself. The content on the note is simple¡ª¡ª dad! I want the Li family to run away! ! I¡¯m so mad at you! There are only three short sentences, and there is a typo in the middle. Obviously, the little girl cannot write the word "Li". But now, "Pear" is indeed running away. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? Lili, are you serious? There are even notes. Just when Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were doubtful, Chen Shuo suddenly found a certain surveillance video in the living room, which directly confirmed the little girl's firm determination to run away from home: "Master Lu, here is what Miss Duan said to you." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong hurriedly poked their heads over. In the video, it¡¯s pretty much what the housekeeper said, a little girl with cute twin tails and a pink flower on her head is carrying her bulging pink schoolbag. Her eyelashes were long, dark and thick, like two small fans like crow feathers, and her eyes seemed to have been soaked in spring water, black and wet, looking clear and clean. At this time, her beautiful and fair little fat face was full of seriousness. She waved her little hand at the surveillance camera in the living room and said in a sweet voice: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll come back in a few years.¡± Lu Junhan: ""Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Good guy, if others run away from home, it can last only a few days at most, but she can leave for several years. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong have been getting along with Xiao Luli for almost a year, and of course they know what she says is true and what is false. I saw this video and the serious expression on the little girl¡¯s face. They finally realized that Lili really wanted to run away from home. Lu Qidong sighed: "Xiao Hanhan, it's not what dad said to you, but you really need to change your temper. Our Lili is a delicate girl. She can't be beaten or scolded, she can only be coaxed. Look, you beat, scold and make people look like mushrooms. The most important thing is that it also caused her to watch a few episodes of the cartoon, which broke the child's heart. Now that she is fine, she is so sad that she can only run away from home! Wait until Lili is found. , you can¡¯t do this again.¡± Lu Junhan pursed his lips and sneered, sad? He actually felt that she was quite happy running away from home with a small schoolbag on her back, and her bright smile almost overflowed the screen. But Lu Junhan did reflect on his own education methods. ??The behavior of this little chubby girl running away from home without even saying hello is obviously not the early onset of menopause, but the onset of a rebellious period. The housekeeper whispered: "Master Lu, what should we do now?" Song Qingwan pursed her lips, her expression became much more serious now, she said: "The Lu family is so big. It takes at least half an hour to walk from the main building to the front door. It's only been half an hour now. Especially Lili's legs are still so short. She can't run fast at all, let alone walk." Maybe, she hasn't even walked half of the way from here to the door. So, I guess, the pear person must still be in the Lu family now. Let's send more people quickly, and then go look for her with the chicken legs. We should be able to find her. people." Lu Qidong: "Yes, running away from home, leaving for a few years and then coming back, is not the point. Finding Lili first is the important thing." "Okay, I'm going to call more people now to look for her together. We must find the little lady!" The housekeeper also felt that Song Qingwan was right. No matter how hard the little lady runs, she should not be able to escape from the Lu family. It was because he was so concerned that he felt that something happened to the little lady. Since the little lady is still in the Lu family, what will happen? Nothing will happen! "The people he sent before couldn't find the young lady. It must be because the servants didn't look carefully. As long as they send more manpower later, they will definitely be able to find the young lady! But just when the housekeeper turned to leave, Chen Shuo, who was checking the surveillance video over there, took a deep breath and said: "Keep the change, please." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 962 Her father brought her here? "The young lady is no longer in the Lu family." Chen Shuo paused, looked at the surveillance video at the gate, and continued: "Eighteen minutes ago, she had already left the Lu family's door." "How can it be?" Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened, as if thinking of some possibility, her face turned pale: ¡°Is it possible that something happened to Lili?¡± "That's not true," Chen Shuo pursed her lips and said, "Judging from the surveillance, the young lady went out on her own. There is no possibility of being kidnapped." Song Qingwan shook her head: "Impossible! It's such a long way from here to the gate. How could she, a four-year-old girl, go out on her own without the help of others? Moreover, she had already left eighteen minutes ago, so she had no plans. , it took her less than fifteen minutes to get to the gate. To arrive at the gate in such a short time, unless she drove out by herself, otherwise" "She really drove out by herself." Song Qingwan: "?" Lu Qidong: "???" Butler: "????" The three of them all had shocked expressions on their faces: "Damn it, do you know what nonsense you are talking about?" Chen Shuo closed his eyes, turned the computer over, and showed them: "This is the surveillance video of Mr. Lu's underground garage. I just asked someone to check it carefully and found that a car is indeed missing." Song Qingwan had an expression on her face that said, "You're really not kidding me." She couldn't explain what she said: "You want to say that Lili drove that brat's car out?" Lu Qidong was also speechless: "Are you sure?" But Lu Junhan seemed to have thought of something, frowned, and said, "She drove her own car out." "When will Lili get a car" Song Qingwan subconsciously retorted, but suddenly stopped. Indeed there is. And, there¡¯s more than one. At that time, little Lu Li had just arrived at the Lu family. Song Qingwan was so jealous that she wanted to spoil her. Princess dresses, rooms, toys, and snacks were all brought to the Lu family in carts. And that car of toys also includes a car of toy cars. Mainly because Song Qingwan didn¡¯t know what the little girl liked at that time, so she bought all the dolls that girls liked to play with, as well as the cars and Autobots that boys liked to play with. But at that time, the little girl liked to play with dolls. Song Qingwan saw that she didn¡¯t seem to like playing with cars, so she put the dozens of toy sports cars he bought worth hundreds of thousands in the underground garage. Time passed so long that Song Qingwan¡¯s car was always parked in the yard and she didn¡¯t often go to the garage to look at it. Over time, I forgot that there were still a bunch of toy cars in the underground garage. But the little girl must know, because she went to school several times, taking the car from the underground garage, and then going out from the underground garage. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong obviously also thought about it, because he had a car in the underground garage, but he frowned: "How does Lili know how to drive? Hasn't she never touched that car once?" Although toy cars for children are very easy to drive and not as complicated as real cars, Song Qingwan bought a highly customized toy car that costs hundreds of thousands per car and has the ultimate details. Even if it is the first time an adult drives a car, he may not be able to grasp it, let alone a four-year-old girl who has never driven a car before. Having said this, Chen Shuo paused and then said: "My little lady, she really doesn't know how to drive." Lu Qidong: "?" Chen Shuo explained in a low voice: "She just stepped on it a few times, then turned the steering wheel casually, and then, somehow" Chen Shuo paused and said with a complicated expression: "The young lady just drove the car out of the gate." The most amazing thing is that none of the dozen bodyguards and guards at the door noticed that she drove out in the pink sports car. If it weren't for surveillance, they might still be looking for someone in the Lu family. After all, who would have thought that their little lady would drive out in a car! Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°Oh, they forgot that this person in their family is a koi carp. The world was unfortunately destroyed, but she might not be destroyed. Isn¡¯t it just driving a toy car? It couldn¡¯t be simpler. ? ??I'm afraid if I give her a real car, she might be able to turn it to the gate. ¡­¡­ While Song Qingwan and the others were still discussing how to find her in the study. The little girl was carrying her pink schoolbag and driving her pink sports car slowly and purposefully to the door of Pei's house next door. Brother Turtle ran away from home with Brother Rabbit, so she will also run away from home with Brother Xiubai! Um. Will come back in a few years. at this time. The bodyguards and doormen at the gate of Pei's house were as if they were blinded. They were so pink and so obvious about a small sports car, and the obvious and beautiful little lolita in the car, they couldn't see any of them. Holding the gun in hand, he stared straight ahead with his eyes firmly, as if the large ball of fresh pink passing by was just a ball of air. So, the little girl drove all the way in. "Brother Xiubai, people come to play with you." Finally, when they were approaching the living room of the main building of the Pei family, the little girl's sharp shout made the Pei family's servant react - Lu Li, Lu Junhan¡¯s biological daughter, actually came to their house! ! ! This is a rare visitor. Today, a lot of people from the Pei family in the capital came. They were all discussing things in the living room, and even arguing about something. It was not convenient for the servants to come in and disturb them. ¡°But this is a big deal. As long as in Haicheng, no one dares to offend Lu Junhan, and as Lu Junhan's biological daughter, the future leaders and servants of the Lu family will naturally not dare to offend or even neglect her. Therefore, the servant did not dare to delay for a moment, and immediately entered the living room to inform Pei Mingzhi. "Sir, Lu Li is here, and he is outside now." Today, a lot of people came to the Pei family, but most of them came from the side branches of the Pei family. It is said that they found some kind of miracle doctor who was specially brought to Pei Xiubai to treat his legs. Pei Mingzhi looked at it and realized that the miracle doctor was indeed a miracle doctor. One treatment would produce the same effect. After a simple treatment, Pei Xiubai was able to walk for five minutes. Originally this was a good thing, but those uncles and aunts from the Pei family, whose blood relationship with Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai had already been very, very weak, became very angry. Generally speaking, it means the same thing¡ª¡ª Only Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi gave them 80% of their property and promised that they would give up the inheritance rights of the Pei family and would never return to the Pei family to compete with them for inheritance. They will let the miracle doctor completely cure Pei Xiubai's leg. Pei Xiubai had never been threatened like this before. He immediately became cold-faced and wanted to have them kicked out. But was stopped by Pei Mingzhi. Before I could speak, I received news that the little girl was here. Pei Mingzhi was stunned. Yo. A rare visitor. The sun is coming out from the west? Pei Mingzhi asked: "Did her father bring her here?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Ask for leave I'm taking a day off today. It's a big plot. It's a little slow. I have to think about how to write the plot in the future. I'll update it tomorrow. I love you all. Mmm. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 963 Any sacrifice is worth it The servant thought for a moment: "It doesn't seem to be the case. I didn't see Mr. Lu's people." Pei Mingzhi also guessed. Normally Lu Gou doesn¡¯t like to visit, even in the dormitory in college. He was the only one who went to his dormitory. Let Lu Gou come to his dormitory, it would be like killing him. Now that I have a baby daughter, and the juicy cabbage is in hand, I won¡¯t even think about coming to their pigsty, even if the pigsty is just next door within a few steps. "Then who brought her here? Uncle Lu or Aunt Song? Is there something wrong?" Pei Mingzhi asked Pei Xiubai to stay here to entertain, and he walked directly out the door. The living room is now filled with people from the Pei family. It is obviously not a place to entertain Lu Qidong or Song Qingwan. Fortunately, the Pei family does not only have one living room. "No," the servant saw him walking out and quickly followed him: "She seems to have come alone." "Come alone?" Pei Mingzhi paused, "Did the Lu family's driver send her here?" If the little girl came alone, she probably came to play with Pei Xiubai, so he didn't need to go out, just let Pei Xiubai go out. Pei Xiubai also raised his dark eyes at this time. "no," The servant said: "She was driving the car alone" Before the servant could finish speaking, the Pei family over there saw Pei Mingzhi walking out and quickly stopped him. "Xiao Pei, what's going on? Are you trying to run away?" A sharp and harsh sound sounded. The speaker is Pei Mingzhi¡¯s sister-in-law, Pei Xianglan. Speaking of which, Pei Mingzhi¡¯s long-dead grandfather was too romantic. Although only Pei Mingzhi¡¯s father, Pei Wenqiu, and Pei Wenbo were recognized by the Pei family. But Mr. Pei is a prostitute outside and has a lot of debts. The old man did not refuse anyone who came, and recognized all the illegitimate children. Among the people in the living room, Pei Mingzhi did not recognize at least half of them. But Pei Mingzhi knew the person who was speaking. When the old man died, his shrewd sister-in-law, who married into a middle-class wealthy family, brought a group of Pei family members to the old man's mourning hall to make trouble, and even gave a blood relationship appraisal report. In the end, she teamed up with other illegitimate children to directly take a share of the old man's inheritance. In recent years, if Pei Wenbo and Pei Wenqiu were not very powerful, and Pei Mingzhi, a junior, was not easy to mess with, Pei Xianglan would have thought of a way to seize the rest of the Pei family's property. "That's right, cousin," The speaker is Pei Xianglan¡¯s son, Chen Wu, who is usually an idle playboy. He stood in front of Pei Mingzhi, preventing him from leaving the door, and said with a sinister expression: "This is what you said yourself, saying that if anyone can help you find someone who can heal your son's leg, you can unconditionally agree to his request! Now that we have found it, it is time for you to fulfill it. Besides, we Your request is not too much! You and your father have occupied your grandfather¡¯s inheritance and the Pei family for so long over the years. It¡¯s time to give it back to us! Originally, my mother was also my grandfather¡¯s biological daughter, so she should also be the Pei family¡¯s But she didn't say she wanted to go back to the Pei family, she just asked you to give up your inheritance rights. My mother has been extremely kind to you, not to mention, you said this yourself, do you want to cheat now? " "That's right, Xiao Pei," Pei Mingzhi's uncles, aunts, and elders were also talking: "Since you have said so, then cash it in quickly, otherwise everyone will make a fuss. Besides, isn't it just 80% of the property and industry in your name? If this money is gone, you can earn it again. The inheritance rights have been given up. I will think about it in the future. You can still go back if you find a way, since you and your father are so capable, this is a trivial matter for you, but if your son¡¯s leg is delayed any longer, I¡¯m afraid it will never be cured!¡± Pei Xiubai looked at them and sneered several times. ???????This group of people speak in a light and pleasant way, and they really think they are stupid! The Pei family today is different from the past, especially since the Pei family has been married to the Huo family, and the Pei family has firmly established itself as the first family in the capital. " The Pei family's ability to reach this point has cost his third uncle Pei Wenbo a lot of hard work, and even cost his third uncle's son and daughter a happy marriage. Pei Wenbo has worked hard for the Pei family over the years, almost depleting himself. His physical condition is deteriorating, and he is afraid that he will not live for ten years at all. And his sons and daughters have all become victims of the Pei family's upward climb. To the Pei family, to the Pei family?Wenbo was extremely disgusted by his father, so naturally he would never return to the Pei family again. Now, the only ones who have the right to inherit the Pei family are Pei Wenqiu, Pei Mingzhi, and him. Because Pei Wenqiu felt guilty about his younger brother Pei Wenbo, he refused to take over the Pei family, which was stained with the blood of the third family member of the Pei family, so he had to let his son Pei Mingzhi take over. Once Pei Mingzhi loses his inheritance rights, and he, as Pei Mingzhi's son, also loses his inheritance rights of the Pei family, other members of the Pei family will not be able to inherit, or even do not want to inherit the Pei family. Pei Xianglan also received 80% of the property in the names of Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai, as well as Pei's shares. In this way, even if Pei Xianglan did not say that she wanted to return to the Pei family, the old antiques on the Pei family's board of directors and the elders of the Pei family would definitely find a way to get his sister-in-law back to the Pei family. Let Pei Xianglan have a legitimate opportunity to become the president of the Pei family. After all, for those old antiques, instead of pushing Pei Mingzhi, a difficult old fox, to the position, it would be better to push Pei Xianglan, who is easy to control, to the position. But in this way, all the hard work that Pei Wenbo has put in over the past few decades will be wasted and made into a wedding dress for Pei Xianglan, an outsider. If Pei Wenbo knew about it, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood. However, when Pei Xianglan came this time, she had no intention of leaving empty-handed. Decades ago, when the old man died, she went to the mourning hall to make trouble, but she never thought about recognizing her ancestor and returning to the Pei family. At that time, apart from having a lot of money, the Pei family basically had no power or status. It would be an exaggeration to say that they were nouveau riche. It is simply impossible to gain a firm foothold in the capital where power is everywhere. So, Pei Xianglan directly asked for a large amount of money and left. But now the Pei family is different. The first family in the capital is a very popular existence. As long as Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai give up their inheritance rights, Pei Mingzhi will also give her 80% of the property in his name. Among them, money is a trivial matter, the main thing is Pei¡¯s shares! It can be said that Pei Xianglan¡¯s request does not sound excessive. But when you think about it carefully, it turns out that it is a disguised request for Pei Mingzhi to hand over both the Pei family and the Pei family to Pei Xianglan! ¡°Moreover, Pei Xianglan is also pretentious, thinking that she is the only one smart, thinking that neither Pei Mingzhi nor Pei Xiubai can hear the trap of her request. Still trying to persuade her sincerely, saying that any sacrifice is worth it for the sake of her children. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 964 Let¡¯s run away from home together Pei Mingzhi ignored them. ??This request, without even thinking about it, he will definitely not agree to it. The reason why we kept them instead of kicking them out was to allow the miracle doctor to stay. As long as the person who was treating the disease could stay, everything else would be easy to deal with. After all, as long as you are human, you will have weaknesses. The miracle doctor is no different. The current miracle doctor is on Pei Xianglan's side, but as long as they are given enough benefits, it is not a problem to want the miracle doctor to switch sides and side with them. Since he has a solution, Pei Mingzhi will not pay much attention to them. He is not worried that Pei Xianglan will leave. She will never leave with the miracle doctor before she achieves her goal. So, Pei Mingzhi didn't look at Chen Wu and Pei Xianglan who were saying harsh words, and turned directly to the servant behind him: "What did you just say?" The servant glanced at Pei Xianglan and the others and said quickly: "I said, Miss Lu Li drove here alone." Pei Mingzhi paused, "Driving? Herself?" Even Pei Xiubai looked over. Servant: "Yes." At this moment, Chen Wu saw that Pei Mingzhi was completely ignoring him. They were obviously the same age and members of the Pei family. Why could Pei Mingzhi be so arrogant? And now it¡¯s Pei Mingzhi who wants to ask for help from them! It¡¯s not an exaggeration for them to ask him to kneel down and beg them! Suddenly, Chen Wu became angry. He looked around, found the ashtray on the table, and wanted to throw it at Pei Mingzhi to teach him a lesson! He didn¡¯t believe that Pei Mingzhi dared to fight him back, unless he didn¡¯t want to treat his son¡¯s leg! Pei Mingzhi denied: "Impossible. How could she be able to drive a car at such a young age?" The servant knew at a glance that he was thinking wrongly, "It's not the real car, it's" The housekeeper came in from the outside and was about to make a report when he suddenly saw Pei Mingzhi being blocked by the Pei family in the living room. He also saw Chen Wu who was about to touch the ashtray and throw it at Pei Mingzhi. His face suddenly turned pale. He shouted: "Sir, be careful!" But it¡¯s too late. Chen Wu has already got the ashtray on the table, but Pei Mingzhi cannot dodge under the crowd of Pei family members. The bodyguards' expressions all changed, and they wanted to pull away the Pei family members, but the distance was too far and that was impossible. Pei Xiubai's face immediately turned cold. Just when Chen Wu was about to throw the ashtray and smash it at Pei Mingzhi, at the critical moment, a cheerful little milky voice suddenly came from outside: "Brother Xiubai, people come to play with you!" Then, an extremely gorgeous and beautiful pink sports car rushed in from outside like flying. Seeing this, the other Pei family members quickly screamed and fled. In an instant, the crowd dispersed. " Chen Wu, who was holding an ashtray, didn't pay attention to the door at all, and was directly hit by the little girl's car and flew out. The whole place was dead silent. The servant said weakly: "Miss Lu Li is not driving a real car, it is a toy car, like this a toy car." Pei Mingzhi: "" But I have to say that this toy car is almost the same as a real car, just a little smaller. The little girl who was still in the car scratched her head. She stuck her head out and looked at the front of the car. She always felt like she had hit something, but she didn't. It must be an illusion. Over there, Chen Wu, who was knocked out, took several steps back, and a heartbreaking pain came from his legs. Although it was not like being hit by a real car and being crippled, it was still painful enough. . Pei Xianglan rushed over in shock: "Son, how are you doing, son?" She only has a son, so she can¡¯t have any accidents! Chen Wu wanted to speak, but he could only cover his legs tightly, breaking out in cold sweat, and couldn't speak at all! Damn it! Isn¡¯t it just a toy car? How come it¡¯s just like a real car, so hard! Pei Xianglan quickly called someone to send Chen Wu to the hospital, and then looked at the little girl still sitting in the car with scarlet eyes. She was about to have a seizure, but was pulled back by the person next to her: "Don't go there!" Pei Xianglan¡¯s eyes were on fire: ¡°Why?¡± "This is Lu Junhan's daughter! We are in Haicheng now. If we want to leave Haicheng alive, no one can touch her.Move her! " It¡¯s not that Pei Xianglan didn¡¯t know the stakes, but her expression suddenly darkened: ¡°Why is Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter here?¡± "I don't know, I think I came here to visit." ¡­¡­ The little girl unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car in a hurry. She completely ignored the miracle doctor in front of Pei Xiubai who was still treating his leg. She patted the front cover of her car with shining eyes and said: ¡°Brother Xiubai, take my car and let¡¯s run away from home together!¡± Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" The miracle doctor, who seemed to be in his fifties, with white hair and a white beard, took two steps back, smiled and made way for Lu Li. Like a tolerant and gentle elder. But his eyes remained calm as he met a group of people in the crowd. In that group of people, there were people from the Pei family brought by Pei Xianglan, as well as the original servants of the Pei family. If you take off their clothes and take a look, you will definitely see large areas of corpse spots on their bodies that have not been covered up by magic. But the miracle doctor is indeed a miracle doctor, and he is not Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinate. Otherwise, Pei Xiubai might have discovered the abnormality long ago. Before, Mr. Xuan¡¯s men made various foolproof plans in order to kill Pei Xiubai. But Pei Xiubai was too vigilant, and even Mr. Xuan had a hard time catching him. And with Heavenly Dao watching eagerly from above, they can't use spells at will. Therefore, it can only succeed once! Thinking of Pei Xiubai's disabled leg, they cast a spell, opened the magic weapon, and found the miracle doctor who was destined to heal Pei Xiubai's leg in the future, and they put on a good show with him. Even Pei Xianglan is just their pawn. But they didn¡¯t expect that Pei Xianglan would be so greedy, and they immediately opened their mouths. However, because of Pei Xianglan¡¯s greed, Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi dispelled a lot of doubts about them. They could tell that Pei Mingzhi deliberately skipped Pei Xianglan and cooperated with the miracle doctor. This is exactly what they wanted. As long as the miracle doctor gains the trust of Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai, he will inject a dose of poison into Pei Xiubai's body as an anesthesia when treating Pei Xiubai's leg. Pei Xiubai will naturally die without anyone noticing. ? And surgery has risks. It was Pei Xiubai who couldn't survive it, no wonder the miracle doctor. Therefore, even if Pei Mingzhi wanted to find fault, he couldn't. But they never expected that Lu Li would appear in the middle of the plan as it was progressing steadily! She also said that she wanted Pei Xiubai to run away from home with her! "We've been gone for a few days or a few years, so will they still kill Pei Xiubai?" But she did them a big favor, and directly removed Chen Wu, who was in the way, still unclear about what to do, and just messing around. In the living room, Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates were thinking of how to deal with Lu Li¡¯s trouble. But he didn¡¯t notice that there was a woman on the third floor who was holding her chin up and looking at them thoughtfully for a long time. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 965 Get out of here Ruan Zhi has seen the WeChat group of "Zhang Ma" before. There are 33 people inside. Excluding Zhang Ma, that is to say, there are a total of 32 stowaways in Pei's house. This quantity is not much. After all, all the stowaways in Haicheng have gathered at the Pei family. Ruan Zhi originally thought that the number would be at least over a hundred. But now it¡¯s only one-third, which is a lot easier. The only troublesome thing is that these stowaways are like little mice. They are very vigilant and do not use magic. They also blend in with the crowd and pretend to be real humans. Ruan Zhi also doesn¡¯t have the ability to see through, so he can¡¯t see clearly whether there are any body spots under their clothes, and he can¡¯t sweep across a large area to avoid arresting the wrong person. We can only occupy a high position, analyze the behavior of each of them, and then record the names of the suspicious people. At that time, we will arrest people according to the list and portrait. Just when Ruan Zhi uncovered the 30th suspect, there were still two people left. Her baby daughter rushed in in a pink sports car. And being disturbed by her, Ruan Zhi successfully found the remaining two people after seeing the different reactions from the people below. I haven¡¯t written the names and portraits of those two people on the paper yet. I saw a pink little lolita with two beautiful little ponytails. As soon as she got out of the car, she grabbed her brother Xiubai's hand and said she wanted to elope with him, and even let him ride in her car. very good. Neither she nor her husband had ever ridden in this fat girl¡¯s car. Now, a little piglet actually sat on it in advance. The next second, with a "tearing" sound, Ruan Zhi shredded the paper with the names of 30 stowaways in his hand into powder! Afterwards, it was like a wisp of smoke, floating in the air, not even ashes left. Tiandao: "" Then, Tiandao watched Ruan Zhi expressionlessly as he created another piece of paper. The first one wrote Pei Xiubai's name on it. Ruan Zhi said extremely calmly: "The 30 people on the paper just now are not important, and the other two people who behaved strangely are not important either. Only Pei Xiubai is the real stowaway. Don't worry, I will catch him soon!" " Tiandao: "????" ¡­¡­ The subordinates of Mr. Xuan didn¡¯t know that they had been exposed yet, and they were signaling Pei Xianglan to step forward and stop Lu Li. Pei Xiubai and Pei Ming are sensitive and cunning by nature. It is best if they don't get close to them, lest they get too close and be exposed somewhere, or Pei Xiubai discovers something abnormal and becomes suspicious of the miracle doctor. ?This way their plan will come to nothing. Therefore, Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates stood on the outside, basically encouraging Pei Xianglan and other Pei family members to come forward. In fact, they don¡¯t need to say it, Pei Xianglan will not let Pei Xiubai go, her goal has not been achieved yet! But Lu Li¡¯s identity is very different. She is Lu Junhan¡¯s daughter. And the Lu family is right next door. If Lu Junhan knew that his daughter was being bullied and came directly to arrest her, it would be more of a loss than a gain! So, Pei Xianglan concealed the viciousness and impatience in her eyes, pulled the miracle doctor who had given way back to Pei Xiubai, smiled and said to Lu Li: "That's not possible. Your brother Xiubai needs to have his leg treated. He can't walk for the time being, and he can't run away from home with you." With that said, Pei Xianglan quickly revealed the miracle doctor: "Look, the doctors are here. If you take your brother Xiubai away now, your brother Xiubai's leg will not heal, and it will get worse and worse." The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, and thought it was true. She moved her position, stood next to Pei Xiubai obediently, and said in a sweet voice: "Okay, then I'll wait for Brother Xiubai to heal his leg, and then I'll run away from home with him!" Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Seeing that she refused to leave, Pei Xianglan smiled reluctantly: "Then you may have to wait for a long time. Otherwise, you should go back first. When you repair Brother Bai's leg, I will ask him to find you, okay?" "Not good, not good," The little loli shook her head like a rattle: "I can't go back now. It will take a few years before I can go back. I'm still running away from home!" As soon as she said this, Pei Xianglan hadn't spoken yet. Over there, Pei Mingzhi, who had just asked people to go to the hospital and secretly slapped Chen Wu, was stunned when he heard this: "Lili, why can't you go back now? How many years will it take for you to go back?" Is it possible that Lu Gou doesn¡¯t allow Li Li to go back? This is too cruel. ?But it¡¯s impossible. Although Lu Gou looks impatient and indifferent to the little girl all day long, Pei Mingzhi knows that Lu Gou really likes Lili. "Because dad doesn't like me anymore," The little Loli lowered her head and grabbed the flowers on her skirt. She said in a disappointed voice, "After a few years, when the person comes back, he will like the person." Pei Minzhi couldn't help laughing when he looked at her aggrieved little face, knowing that the little girl must have misunderstood. If Lu Gou really didn¡¯t like her, he would have thrown her out and left her to fend for herself. He remembered that when Lili came to the Lu family for the first time, Lu Gou threw her out. It shows how much I don¡¯t like children. But later on, no matter how much Lili did, no matter how irritating she was, even plucking the hair on his head, Lu Gou never threw her out again. If you don¡¯t like this, then damn it. It¡¯s a pity that Pei Mingzhi knows this, but Pei Xianglan doesn¡¯t. When she heard Xiao Luli say that her father no longer liked her, and saw the bulging backpack in the little girl's car, she thought it was because Lu Junhan hated his daughter very much. He kicked her out of the house and asked her to fend for herself outside. She was not allowed to come back until a few years later. Immediately I felt happy. It seems that the rumors that Lu Junhan regards his daughter as her life are all false and deceptive, so there is no need for her to be polite to Lu Li. ¡°Moreover, she hasn¡¯t even settled the matter with Lu Li yet because she hit her precious son with her car just now! Pei Xianglan has always been domineering and domineering. Now no one is suppressing her, and she is no exception. She changed her attitude of being humble and petty and said viciously: "I tell you to go back, then go back to your house! Why are you waiting here! Don't you understand human language! If you don't leave now, if you delay, Pei Xiubai's leg will become more serious, and even It¡¯s so bad, can you bear this responsibility?¡± This is actually a bit too much, especially for a little girl who is only four years old. Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai's faces instantly turned cold. The little girl¡¯s expression was confused and confused, and she obviously did not understand Pei Xianglan¡¯s string of rhetoric. But Pei Mingzhi still held her in his arms distressedly. Over there, the handsome young man sitting in a wheelchair had an unstoppable gloom on his ghostly face. He looked around at the people around him, and finally landed on Pei Xianglan and the miracle doctor. The voice was as cold as ice that has never melted: "If it's not cured, get out of here!" Pei Xiubai's patience has already reached its limit. If it weren't for the purpose of healing his leg, he wouldn't have listened to Pei Xianglan's nonsense for so long. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 966 Are you scolding me? After hearing that he was dead, Pei Minzhi just sighed slightly and said nothing more. Nor did he speak again and leave Pei Xianglan and the others behind like before. Instead, he looked at the little girl in his arms, whose eyes were clear and clean, and her dark eyes were wide open. She still didn't know what had happened, and couldn't help but rub her little head with laughter. It¡¯s silly, which is good. They didn¡¯t care anymore, but the miracle doctor looked panicked. His eyes frequently looked at those people not far away. Those people had promised him that they would make him immortal after the event was completed. Although the miracle doctor has superb medical skills, has cured all kinds of difficult and complicated diseases, and has rich experience, he is already over fifty years old, almost sixty years old. He is old, but he doesn¡¯t want to die at all. He had seen the abilities of those gods, so he agreed to their requests. But now that Pei Xiubai is dead, what will happen to his immortality? Hidden in the crowd, Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates had no intention of paying attention to him. They all wanted to curse him. They never expected that Pei Xianglan was actually a fool who failed to succeed but failed to succeed! Originally, the plan was almost successful, just waiting for Pei Xiubai and the miracle doctor to enter the operating room, but now it¡¯s fine, because of her words, Pei Xiubai died! If the current situation didn¡¯t allow it, they would really want to kill Pei Xianglan, the bad guy! But regretting it now is useless. Several people looked at each other and planned to use magic to make Pei Xianglan into a puppet and control it. In fact, they should have done this long ago! But just when they were about to use the spell, someone suddenly whispered and said urgently: "No! Stop everyone, don't use spells! Hide!" other people:"?" The man was still in a hurry: "Heaven's way is here, I sense the breath of heaven's way!" The eyes of the others shrank sharply. And because of their hesitation and fear, they missed the opportunity to control Pei Xianglan. Pei Xianglan over there became angry when she heard that Pei Xiubai said that he could not be cured and told them all to get out: "How are you talking? We are all your elders! Is this the way you talk to your elders?! You have no education at all!" Others also complained: "That's right, we came here with good intentions to treat your leg. What are you talking about!" But Pei Xiubai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, and there was still only one cold word: ¡°Get out.¡± Pei Xianglan actually didn¡¯t take Pei Xiubai¡¯s words of ¡°he can¡¯t be cured¡± seriously at all. Pei Xiubai also said before that he was dead and that he would have them kicked out. But in the end, didn¡¯t his father Pei Mingzhi leave them all behind? Pei Xianglan guessed that this time Pei Mingzhi would definitely try to persuade them to stay and beg them to let the miracle doctor treat Pei Xiubai's leg just like that time. Suddenly, I felt extremely confident: "Okay! This is what you said it couldn't be cured. Don't regret it! By then, if your leg can't be cured and you are really disabled forever and can't stand up for the rest of your life, don't cry and beg me to help you! " With that said, she greeted the others, turned around and walked out without hesitation at all, as if she was very sure that Pei Mingzhi would keep them if they couldn't walk a few steps. The other Pei family members didn¡¯t know her true thoughts and just followed her away. The miracle doctor frequently winked at Mr. Xuan¡¯s men in the crowd, but they didn¡¯t seem to notice. Instead, his eyes flickered and wandered, as if he was trying his best to avoid something. They didn¡¯t respond, and Pei Xianglan and others left again. The miracle doctor had no choice but to follow Pei Xianglan. Pei Xianglan took long steps. A discerning person would know that she was really angry and about to leave. She walked to the door of the living room. Sure enough, Pei Mingzhi raised his eyes lightly. Glancing in her direction. Pei Xianglan was secretly happy. She knew that Pei Minzhi would never let them go. How could he let them go, unless he didn't want to treat Pei Xiubai's leg! Pei Xianglan lowered her head and was thinking about how to blackmail Pei Ming again later. Pei Xiubai pissed her off and told her to get out. It wouldn't be too much for her to make another request, right? She remembered that this house seemed to be property in Pei Xiubai's name. And next door is Haicheng No.?The Lu family is a big family. The location of this house has good feng shui. If you are lucky in the future, it will be near the water and the Lu family will be listed. Wouldn't it mean that you can walk sideways in Haicheng? Pei Xianglan¡¯s eyes were astonishingly bright. ¡°Then she doesn¡¯t want too much, just use this house as compensation! "Wait a minute." Sure enough, Pei Mingzhi spoke. Pei Xianglan deliberately took a few more steps before stopping, turned around impatiently, and asked, "What's wrong?" "Take your things with you." Pei Mingzhi glanced at Pei Xianglan's bag on the table. "We can stay, but I want this room" As Pei Xianglan was talking, she was suddenly dumbfounded: "What?" "Take your things away," Pei Ming said coldly, "Then, get out." Pei Xianglan paused for two seconds, and then she became furious. She took the bag on the sofa with one hand and walked to the door angrily. Before leaving, she did not forget to say harsh words: "This is what you said, Pei Mingzhi, don't regret it! When the time comes, even if you beg me, I won't step into your place again! I will do what I say!" But Pei Mingzhi was indifferent and said calmly: "Also, your son just broke my ashtray. The auction price is 30 million. Remember to pay for it." Just now, after Chen Wu was hit by the little girl's car and flew out, the ashtray in his hand hit the ground hard, breaking a corner. "you!" Pei Xianglan gritted her teeth. Before she could say anything else, Pei Mingzhi said directly: "Butler, send them out!" Pei Mingzhi didn't even bother to say goodbye to the guests, and obviously didn't treat them as guests at all. To put it bluntly, if it wasn't for Pei Xiubai's leg treatment, he wouldn't have listened to Pei Xianglan's nonsense so much. Now that Pei Xiubai is gone, Pei Mingzhi is too lazy to talk to Pei Xianglan and the others. It doesn¡¯t matter if you offend Pei Xianglan, just don¡¯t offend the miracle doctor. Pei Xianglan wanted to struggle, but was thrown out by the bodyguard, along with the broken ashtray. The housekeeper couldn¡¯t stand her for a long time, so he threw her an empty card and said: "Our husband said that 30 million must be paid within an hour, and not a penny less! Of course, if Mrs. Chen doesn't want to pay, there is real-time surveillance in the living room, and we can sue your son for deliberately destroying other people's property at any time. Although we can¡¯t let him sit in prison for twenty years, ten or five years will still not be a problem!¡± Pei Xianglan's eyes were on fire: "Very good, just let Pei Minzhi wait for me! I definitely want him to look good!" When the housekeeper arrived, he turned around and left without saying a word. ¡­¡­ But in the living room, the ignorant little girl slapped her head and finally understood: "Oh, I know! Uncle Beauty, that old lady was scolding me just now, right?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" This reflection arc can circle the earth three or four times. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 967 What does this have to do with Lu Li? The third floor. When Ruan Zhi saw Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi protecting Xiao Luli unconditionally, he raised his eyebrows and his expression improved a little. Then she lowered her head and suddenly saw the piece of paper with the name "Pei Xiubai" written on it in her hand. She was stunned for a moment. Then she frowned and looked around, muttering: "It's strange, where is the piece of paper on which I just wrote 30 names? Why is it missing?" Tiandao: "" Ruan Zhi searched around the ground but couldn't find it. His brows furrowed even deeper. He looked up in the air and asked, "Did you take it away?" Tiandao: "" Ruan Zhi thought he had found the truth: "No, what are you doing with it? I still haven't written down the names of two people!" Tiandao: "" Tiandao didn't talk nonsense at all. He directly stuffed the fragile paper into Ruan Zhi's body because of Ruan Zhi's huge anger, which caused the fragile paper to be unable to bear it and suddenly shattered into powder. in mind. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Two seconds later, Ruan Zhi said nothing, silently crossed out the name "Pei Xiubai" on the paper, and started the mode of "tearing up the paper for a while, writing the name for the crematorium". The disadvantage of having too strong magic power is that once you get angry, everything around you will suffer, but that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just the paper that¡¯s torn, not the clothes. ¡­¡­ Ruan Zhi was writing furiously, trying hard to recall the names of those 32 people and what they looked like. Downstairs in the living room, seeing Brother Xiubai and Uncle Beauty not talking, little Loli, who also thought she had found the truth, clenched her fists and rushed out without saying a word. Little Naiyin was angry: "No, people are going to scold her too! Scold her to death!" Pei Mingzhi quickly caught the little tiger girl back: "Hey, Lili, don't go, come back, I've already taken care of her!" The little girl stopped, turned her head, opened her big clear black eyes, and asked suspiciously: "Really?" Pei Mingzhi smiled: "Really. If she dares to bully Lili, uncle Beauty will certainly not let her go." Pei Xiubai glanced at Pei Ming and sneered in his heart: glib. "All right," But it was very useful to the little girl. She took a few steps back and suddenly felt very angry. Auntie said that girls should protect themselves outside, but she didn¡¯t protect herself well and let the bad guys escape. She was so stupid! No wonder dad doesn¡¯t like her! The more the little Loli thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She ran to her car, took out a piece of paper and pen from her schoolbag, her expression was fierce, as if she was venting her anger: "Then I'll draw a circle and curse her." Pei Minzhi couldn't help laughing when he saw her cute breasts. ¡­¡­ At this time, outside the gate of the Pei family, the Pei family members who had been driven out looked at each other in shock. Then, they all looked at Pei Xianglan not far away, as if waiting for her next instruction. They have not forgotten what Pei Xianglan promised them, as long as she gets 80% of Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi's property. She will help them return to the Pei family and let them become the real Pei family, not like they are now. They went out in the name of the Pei family, but no one recognized them as the real Pei family. After all, who told them that decades ago, when the old man died, they only wanted money and gave up recognizing their ancestors. However, they have great faith in Pei Xianglan¡¯s strength. Decades ago, they made trouble at the old man's mourning hall, and Pei Xianglan helped them get a lot of the old man's inheritance. Therefore, they believe that this time, Pei Xianglan will definitely be able to help them return to the Pei family! The Pei family looked at Pei Xianglan frequently. But at this moment, Pei Xianglan was yelling at the door of Pei's house, saying that Pei Xiubai's leg would never recover. She also cursed Pei Xiubai and said that he would be a disabled person for the rest of his life. She also said that Pei Xiubai deserved to be hit by a car. Why didn't the car hit him to death? of! ¡° He even scolded Pei Mingzhi for having no conscience. He had to argue with her for 30 million yuan. Chen Wu was his cousin, but he was able to be ruthless and sent him to prison. His conscience was simply eaten by a dog. Even to the end of the scolding, Xiao Luli did not escape. Said that she deserved to be kicked out by her father, and that it was better for her to die outside. She was just an illegitimate daughter without a mother. So what if she was recognized by the Lu family? Who knows if she was a miscellaneous mess between her mother and other people in life?kind. At this moment, Xiao Luli¡¯s curse circle was drawn inside. Pei Xianglan scolded extremely happily and felt comfortable. She was about to continue scolding, but unexpectedly, the cell phone in her hand rang suddenly. It¡¯s Chen Wu calling. Pei Xianglan cherished her son very much and quickly answered the phone. "Son, son, are you okay? If you have anything to do, just tell mom, and mom will take you to settle the score with Lu Li!" "What kind of account is it? What a bullshit account! I think you've got the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard!" The person who spoke was not Chen Wu, but Chen Wu's father, Chen Tian, ??who hurried to the hospital. Pei Xianglan was dumbfounded and didn't understand what was going on. Chen Wu was hit several times by someone over there, but Chen Wu, who was feeling pain all over his body, said quickly: "Mom! Mom, you are still at the Pei family now, right?" "Yes," Pei Xianglan looked at the door of Pei's house, thinking that Chen Wu wanted to settle a score with Lu Li, and immediately became more aggressive, "I'm at Pei's house now." Why didn¡¯t she think of it? Her son broke Pei Mingzhi¡¯s ashtray, but Lu Li hit his son! She didn¡¯t believe that Pei Mingzhi really dared to take out the surveillance camera. If Pei Mingzhi dares to sue Chen Wu for intentionally destroying other people's property, she can also sue Lu Li for intentional homicide! Let¡¯s see who is tougher than who! Pei Xianglan said hurriedly: "Son, are you seriously injured? Do you want to find Lu Li?" "Yes! I just want to find her!" Pei Xianglan immediately gained momentum. Who knows, Chen Wu said in the next second: "Mom, mom, go find Lu Li! This is our only chance to talk to the Lu family!" Pei Xianglan was dumbfounded: "What?" Seeing her dilly-dallying, Chen Wu suddenly became impatient: "My dad came over just now and told me that our company is about to go bankrupt. Now it depends on whether the bidding case in Haicheng can be won. As long as the bidding case is won, our family can come back to life and even make a profit. Big money!¡± Pei Xianglan was shocked. It was impossible. Their company had always been developing very well. How could it suddenly go bankrupt? When she heard Chen Wu¡¯s words again, she suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart, and said tremblingly: "Then, what does this have to do with Lu Li?" "Dad said that two companies were selected for this bidding, our family and the Lu family! If the Lu family doesn't give up, our family has absolutely no chance of winning. Once we fail, our family will go bankrupt and be in debt. But This bidding case is just a small project for the Lu family. If they withdraw, there will be no loss at all, so mom, mom depends on you now! Go find Lu Li!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 968 I¡¯m also good at healing legs Pei Xianglan¡¯s face was very ugly. She was still struggling, but her voice was much softer: "But it's useless to look for Lu Li. Her father doesn't like her at all. He even kicked her out" "fart!" The person who spoke was Chen Tian, ??and he roared: "Who doesn't know that Lu Junhan's most precious daughter is his daughter?! What the hell, it's all bullshit! I don't care where you heard the rumor, in short, if the Lu family doesn't withdraw, this bidding case will be taken away If you don¡¯t come down, if you can¡¯t take it down, our family will have no choice but to finish playing! It¡¯s up to you to decide!¡± After hanging up the phone, Pei Xianglan knelt on the ground exhausted as if she had seen a ghost. Cold sweat fell from her forehead and her face became even pale. How, how could this happen Lu Li, yes, she is going to find Lu Li now! Not far away, in the Pei family, Mr. Xuan¡¯s men who hurriedly came out looked at each other and finally calmed down a lot. Someone whispered: "We don't need to panic. Since Tiandao came, he didn't arrest us all immediately, which means that we can still hide. Tiandao doesn't know our identities." Since it is the law of heaven, it is the most just and will not harm innocent people. Before their identities are confirmed, heaven will never act rashly. Others have also recovered, "Yes, so we must seize the time and kill Pei Xiubai quickly. In this way, even if Heaven finds us, our mission will be completed." "Yes, the first task now is to kill Pei Xiubai at all costs!" ¡­¡­ Pei¡¯s living room. After drawing three small cursed circles, the little girl seemed to remember something. She looked around and was stunned. Hey, there were obviously many people there just now, why did they disappear all of a sudden? The little Loli scratched her head and looked around several times, almost fainting, but she didn't even see the shadow of the miracle doctor. Suddenly, she understood something again, and immediately ran to Pei Xiubai happily, raised her little face, and said excitedly: "I know! Brother Xiubai, your leg has been healed, right? Then take my car and let's run away from home together!" With a "tear" sound, on the third floor upstairs, I finally found the list of 28 names, and it was once again shattered into powder. It blended perfectly into the air, not even a trace of ash was left. Tiandao: "" It looks like it will never catch the remaining 32 stowaways in its lifetime. Pei Xiubai looked into her clear eyes, pursed his thin lips, and finally lowered his eyes and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not cured, it¡¯s not cured.¡± The little Loli didn¡¯t understand and looked at Pei Mingzhi. Pei Mingzhi rubbed her little head and explained in a low voice: "Because that old lady was too annoying just now, your brother Xiubai didn't want to treat her. Now her leg is still broken and has not been cured." This time, the little girl understood. "However, it's so strange. It is clearly stated in the novel that Brother Xiubai's leg will not be cured for another four years. How can it be cured now? The little loli is thinking hard. The next second, the little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, the person whose leg was cured four years later was brother Xiubai who had been lying in bed and dead for five years. But now Brother Xiubai was not hit by a car, and he did not die. Therefore, Brother Xiubai, who is in a wheelchair, can have his legs cured now. "Little Luli tilted her head and found the key point. She said in a sweet voice: "But now that bad grandma is gone. Brother Xiubai can heal the leg!" Pei Mingzhi smiled: "Because the doctor who can treat your brother Xiubai's leg was invited by that bad grandma, so when the bad grandma left, the doctor followed her." The little Loli paused for two or three seconds before she understood the relationship between the characters. She pouted her mouth and murmured in a sweet voice: ¡°That doctor must be a bad doctor too!¡± "It's okay, Brother Xiubai," The little girl patted her small breasts: "I can help you, I'm also good at treating legs! I pulled out the legs of my Barbie doll, but I put them on!" With that said, the little girl ran to her car again and pulled out an inhuman Barbie doll: "Look! My Barbie doll is walking so fast now!"   Before the little girl could put the Barbie doll on the ground and let it walk, with a "snap", its two legs, two arms, and even its head fell to the ground. The pieces were scattered all over the floor. It¡¯s like a cruel and terrifying dismemberment scene. Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Looking at this posture, let alone curing the legs, after the final treatment, it is already good to have a whole body left. At this moment, the housekeeper came in from the outside and saw the remains of corpses on the ground, as well as the little Loli who was grabbing the torso and looking for the remains all over the ground. He couldn't help but twitched the corner of his mouth. "As expected of Master Lu's daughter, she can kill people and cut them into pieces at such a young age. Pei Mingzhi raised his head and asked, "What's the matter?" The steward then said: "Pei Xianglan is clamoring outside to come in, saying she wants to apologize to you, the young master, and Miss Lu Li!" The housekeeper actually didn¡¯t believe it. Pei Xianglan was scolding someone outside just now, and those words were simply unbearable. Who would have thought that when he suddenly received a phone call, his whole person changed completely. He was so incapable of trying to please the humble person that he could still see any trace of the arrogance he had just now. ¡°The housekeeper didn¡¯t believe it when he said that Pei Xianglan didn¡¯t have any evil intentions. But no matter how hard the housekeeper believed it, Pei Xianglan had a miracle doctor in his hand that could cure their young master. Just seeing this, the housekeeper felt that it was necessary to come in and inform him. "She also said that as long as she can come in, she can let the miracle doctor treat the young master's leg unconditionally." "If it hadn't been for this sentence, the housekeeper probably wouldn't have come in to deliver the message. ¡­¡­ Pei Xianglan waited outside for about ten minutes, but she never left. She firmly believed that Pei Mingzhi would never refuse her request! But even though it was said to be unconditional treatment, Pei Xianglan still did not give up on the Pei family and the Pei family. She whispered to the miracle doctor: "When we go in later, you will first heal Pei Xiubai's leg for two or three days. You must not let his leg fully heal, you know!" ¡° If Pei Xiubai is completely recovered, then what leverage and excuse does she have to seize their property? The miracle doctor was in a dilemma: "This this may be difficult to do." He is just an ordinary mortal. " What made Pei Xiubai stand up for five minutes just now was partly due to his medical skills and partly to the help of those gods' magic weapons. Otherwise, how could he have the ability to stand for as long as Pei Xiubai was told to? "Idiot!" Pei Xianglan is impatient: "This can't be done! Well, when we go in later, you can heal one of his legs first. As for the remaining one, you can leave it alone. If they ask, just say you are tired and leave the remaining one alone. It will take a few days for the legs to be healed after they regain their energy! In short, we must not allow Pei Xiubai to fully recover, understand?!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 969 You can¡¯t go in The miracle doctor and Pei Xianglan are not in the same group at all. He wanted Pei Xiubai to die in the operating room in exchange for his chance of immortality, but in the face of Pei Xianglan's impatience and cruelty, he still responded repeatedly without any rebuttal. The miracle doctor is not stupid. He does not put all his hopes on those gods. ¡°If Pei Xiubai really dies later, and Pei Mingzhi ignores it, he really needs to be held accountable as the attending physician. "And when those gods saw that their goal was achieved, they turned their backs and refused to recognize him, and they didn't care about his life or death at all. He also has Pei Xianglan blocking him in front! After all, in Pei Mingzhi's view, he is Pei Xianglan's person. When Pei Xiubai dies, he must be held accountable first. Pei Mingzhi must be looking for Pei Xianglan. Not long after, the housekeeper came out. Pei Xianglan was happy when she saw this. She knew that Pei Mingzhi would never let go of such a good opportunity! She hurried forward and was about to go inside. Seeing this, Mr. Xuan's men signaled the miracle doctor to follow Pei Xianglan, and then they also stepped forward and followed the team. Who would have thought that Pei Xianglan, who was at the front and couldn't wait to get in, was stopped by the housekeeper before she took a few steps: "Wait a minute." Pei Xianglan looked unhappy: "What are you doing?" The butler said expressionlessly: "Our husband said that since you want to apologize, you must show an attitude of apology, but I didn't see your attitude!" Pei Xianglan is almost 40 or 50 years old. She can't even apologize to Pei Mingzhi, a junior, in a serious manner. Not to mention that I have to apologize to guys as young as Pei Xiubai and Lu Li. This is simply a slap in her face. Pei Xianglan was naturally unwilling to do it. She rolled her eyes and came up with her original idea: "No one of them is here. Let me go in first. After I go in, I will immediately go and apologize to them. After all, what I did just now is indeed not right!" After entering, she didn¡¯t care about the apology. She planned to go straight to the point and coax Lu Li into peace. As for Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai, they were not worthy of her apology! She didn¡¯t make them kneel down to beg her, which was already very good, and she also apologized! Bah! What a beautiful thought! But the next second, Pei Xianglan was dumbfounded. "Then let's go." The butler was indifferent and said directly: "Our husband said that since you don't really want to apologize, there is no need to go in. They don't plan to treat the leg anymore anyway. Whether you go in or not will not have much impact on them." "I really want to apologize!" Pei Xianglan: "But you have to let me in first" Butler: "Sir, if you want to apologize, say it outside! You can't apologize outside, but you won't be able to apologize inside!" Pei Xianglan didn't expect that her little idea was seen through. She was angry and wanted to say something, but Mr. Xuan's men motioned for other members of the Pei family to come forward and stop Pei Xianglan from continuing to waste time outside. After that, Pei¡¯s family members took turns to dissuade her, asking her to focus on the overall situation. Isn¡¯t it just an apology? It was over after she said it casually. In the end, Pei Xianglan reluctantly gritted her teeth and said, "I'm sorry." After Pei Xianglan finished speaking, she raised her head and realized that the housekeeper had recorded her apology as a video and sent it to Pei Mingzhi. Suddenly, his face turned blue and white, and he was so angry that he just wanted to have a seizure. But the housekeeper said: "No, our husband is not satisfied with your apology, so you can't go in." "you!" Pei Xianglan gritted her teeth, but was stopped by others and tried to dissuade her. At this time, Chen Wu desperately sent a text message asking her if it was done. Even Chen's father, Chen Tian, ??called her. The call from Shao asked her to contact Lu Li quickly. With many concerns, Pei Xianglan reluctantly began to apologize again. This time, she seemed more sincere on the surface, and she even said a few more words in apology. But the housekeeper who received the text message again said: "No, our husband is not satisfied with your apology, so you can't go in." Pei Xianglan was about to explode with anger. She had never been so humble before. She was still facing a junior like Pei Mingzhi, but she had no choice but to apologize over and over again. Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai were beaten back by the housekeeper because he was dissatisfied.I called back if I was satisfied, and if Pei Mingzhi, Pei Xiubai, and Lu Li were dissatisfied, I called him back countless times. Pei Xianglan was so numb even as she apologized, her whole body was shaking with anger, and she was holding back her anger and grievance to the point where she was almost suffocating herself to death¡ª¡ª Finally, I heard the housekeeper say with great reluctance: "Okay, okay, our husband has said it. You are so pitiful. You are so old and you don't even know how to apologize. I'd better let you in reluctantly." Pei Xianglan tried her best to apologize, but she was also made to suffer from so many humiliating apology videos. She was already feeling aggrieved. Now that I heard Pei Mingzhi take advantage of him and behave well, I almost fainted from anger! Well done, Pei Mingzhi, you are so well done! Wait for me! When I get in, I will make you look good! ¡­¡­ When they entered, Mr. Xuan¡¯s men had already agreed with each other that they would never use spells unless absolutely necessary. However, fortunately, before coming to Pei's house, they had already handed the poison to the miracle doctor. " Even if Pei Mingzhi accidentally found this poison from the miracle doctor and took it for identification, he would never find that it was poison. " Moreover, this poison is only effective on humans and can only poison people. Unless Pei Mingzhi dares to boldly conduct experiments on human bodies, he will never find out that this potion is poisonous. ¡°To be on the safe side, they even cast spells on it before. Any organization that conducts identification will only identify that the ingredients of this poison are no different from anesthetics. Now that more than half of their plan has been carried out, the only remaining step is to see the miracle doctor. After entering the living room, Mr. Xuan¡¯s men subconsciously looked towards the kitchen and a certain window, wanting to collude with their people on the strategy they had just formulated to face the law of heaven. Who knows, at first glance, there are several unknown faces, and their brows are wrinkled. When no one was paying attention, someone secretly took out his mobile phone and sent a message in the WeChat group. As the law of heaven, the way of heaven generally does not use such high technology. Especially since Heavenly Dao has no entity in this world, communicating via WeChat is the safest and most convenient way. ¡¾Lao Liu, Xiao Xu, Lao Luo, Xiaomi, where are you? Where have you people gone? ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, weren't you still in the kitchen and by the window just now? ¡¿ ¡¾Could it be that he was caught by Tiandao? ¡¿ ¡¾Old Liu Xiaoxu, please reply as soon as you see the news! ¡¿ ¡¾Isn¡¯t it right? He was really caught by Heavenly Dao? ¡¿ ¡¾Then we can¡¯t wait any longer, we need to act quickly! ¡¿ ¡¾This is all we can do now. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 970 Go to sleep, go to sleep... ¡¾Old Wu, you are closest to the doctor now, tell him to make him find an excuse to check Ye Heng's leg, and then, while he is not paying attention, insert the poison into him! ¡¿ ¡¾right! If Ye Heng becomes suspicious, ask the doctor to tell him that this is an anesthetic, and it will be difficult to treat him without intubation. ¡¿ ¡¾Can! Yesheng had received treatment just now. If the doctor had told him that after the anesthesia, he could stand for several days after this treatment, Yesheng would definitely not refuse! ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [? ? ? What are you all talking about here? Don't you want to kill Pei Xiubai? ¡¿ This sentence directly exploded the people in the group. ¡¾? ? ? Xiao Xu, where were you just now? Why didn't I see you in the kitchen? We called you desperately just now, why didn't you reply? ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, where are you now? ¡¿ ¡¾There are also Lao Luo and Xiaomi, have you seen them? ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [They are right next to me! We are all in the yard now! ¡¿ ¡¾impossible! We just passed by the courtyard, why didn't we see your people? ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [We are hiding! ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [It¡¯s not like you said that Heaven¡¯s Way is coming. You ran away immediately. It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t be caught. Me and Lao Luo, we can¡¯t run away, and we can¡¯t run away. After that, Lao Luo will still have a hard time. Only a few people were found to take over our positions, and we took the opportunity to slip away! ¡¿ Others wanted to ask, but Xiao Xu said again: ¡¾No, from what you said, are you back again? ¡¿ "Yes, we thought about it for a moment. If God could catch us and knew who we were, he would have caught us long ago. Since we are fine now, God must still be looking for us. ¡¿ "That's right, you will be caught sooner or later anyway, so why not kill Yeseng quickly while he hasn't been caught yet!" ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [This is a good idea! But, have you taken the poison? Don¡¯t forget this! ¡¿ ¡¾Take it and give it to the doctor long ago! ¡¿ Xiao Xu was shocked: [Took it? Did you give it back to the doctor? Who gave it? ¡¿ ¡¾Lao Luo, I gave it to you early in the morning. ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [What? ¡¿ ¡¾What's wrong? ¡¿ ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿ Xiao Xu: [But Lao Luo just told me that he hasn¡¯t had time to give it yet! Are you sure you really gave it to me? ¡¿ ¡¾Give it, I saw Lao Luo gave it to me! ¡¿ Lao Luo: [No! I didn't give it to him! What I gave him before was only half of the medicine for immortality. I was afraid that the doctor would be dishonest and obedient, so I thought of giving him some sweetness and deceiving him first! ¡¿ ¡¾Then you still have the poison in your hand? ! ! @ÀÏÂÞ¡¿ [Yes,] Lao Luo: [It¡¯s still in my hand! Wait, I'll send it in right now. ¡¿ Two minutes later¡ª¡ª ???? ¡¿ ¡¾what happened? How come you were suddenly arrested? ¡¿ Someone is suspicious. Lao Luo: [Stop talking nonsense! Come here quickly, otherwise the poison will be confiscated and our plan will be ruined! ¡¿ Xiaomi: [Xiao Xu ran away with the poison, please go find her quickly! Otherwise, if she is caught too, we will really be doomed! ! ¡¿ Now, no one dared to ask anymore, but quickly said: ¡¾Xiao Xu, where are you now? Let's go find you! ¡¿ Xiao Xu was probably running for his life. Half a minute later, he reported his position: ¡¾Go out from the back door of the living room into the yard, walk a hundred meters west, there is a corner, I will hide there now! Hurry up! I'm afraid I won't be able to hide it for long! ¡¿ ¡¾good! ¡¿ ¡¾You wait for us! ¡¿ at this time. A corner of the yard. Ruan Zhi put away his phone and curled his lips: "Even my husband can admit his mistakes. With his IQ, it's no wonder he was arrested." Tiandao: "" There were corpses scattered on the ground beside Ruan Zhi¡¯s feet. "If Mr. Xuan's men come over, they will definitely recognize these four people immediately. They are Xiaomi, Lao Luo, Xiao Xu and Lao Liu that they have been looking for. And before they even started chatting in the WeChat group, they were caught by Tiandao and were already dead. The following "Xiao Xu", "Xiaomi" and "Lao Luo" are all Ruan Zhi. Ruan Zhi threw Xiao Xu¡¯s mobile phone into the bag and followed the other threeHe took the opportunity to keep company, and then said to the air: "Okay, I've given you the list and the portrait anyway. They will come over later. You just need to stay here and catch people. As for the remaining few little mice that are vigilant and can't come over, I will go inside to find them. " "This place is in a remote location. If more than 30 people died, no one would notice it, and it would not cause public panic at all. It is very consistent with the place of death in Tiandao¡¯s mind. After walking a few steps, Ruan Zhi seemed to remember something and said: "By the way, there is no need to clean up the corpses on the ground. Dozens of dead people will be piled up together later. Maybe it will look pretty good." Tiandao: "" It still doesn¡¯t understand what Ye Heng married back. "However, it has no intention of cleaning up. Although the souls inside do not belong to this world, these corpses are indeed products of this world. Even the way of heaven has no right to take it back or even destroy it. To put it bluntly, it is only responsible for dealing with things that are not of this world and belong to this world. It cannot move it even if it wants to. ¡­¡­ Pei Xianglan entered the living room. She was holding back her anger and was about to vent her anger and curse, but was blocked by Pei Mingzhi's cold words: "If you keep talking nonsense, get out!" Pei Xianglan did not forget that she came in to get close to Lu Li, her expression twisted for a moment, but she still shut up. She searched around and found the little loli sitting on a small bench next to Pei Xiubai's wheelchair, telling stories to Pei Xiubai's legs. In front of her, the handsome-faced pale boy held his forehead with one hand and closed his eyes to meditate. After Xiao Luli¡¯s Barbie doll fell apart, Xiao Luli immediately squatted on the ground to put the doll together, and Pei Xiubai escaped directly. But no matter what, although the little girl is not very good at playing with dolls, her luck is really amazing. If she tries hard, she can push the tattered doll back again. ¡°Moreover, this gave her unprecedented confidence! It seems that even if Pei Xiubai has his hands and feet broken in front of her, she can still fight her brother Xiubai well! And telling stories to the legs is a part of the little loli¡¯s leg treatment. Pei Xianglan went over and saw the little girl sitting on the small bench. She opened her big black and clear eyes and looked at Pei Xiubai's legs seriously, her little voice murmuring. After listening carefully, I heard clearly that she was singing: "Sleep, sleep, my dear calves~" Pei Xianglan: "" Before Pei Xianglan could speak, the little Loli had already seen her. Pei Xianglan tried her best to smile kindly, but she didn't get close yet. I saw the little Loli getting up from the bench with a "swish" sound. Then he ran behind Pei Xiubai's wheelchair with a pale face, and pushed Pei Xiubai away in a flash. While pushing her, he said fearfully: "Brother Xiubai! Run! That bad grandma is here! Woohoo~ help!" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xianglan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 971 Did Lili say the wrong thing? Pei Xianglan's face suddenly darkened. I feel like this damn girl Lu Li is really ungrateful! But because of the Lu family and her father behind her, Pei Xianglan couldn't get angry no matter how angry she was, and she had to smile compensatingly: "Lili, don't run away. Auntie came in specifically to apologize to you." The little girl poked her head out from behind Pei Xiubai's wheelchair, her dark eyes clear and clean: "Apologise?" "right," Pei Xianglan was secretly happy when she saw something going on. She quickly stepped forward and said: "It was Auntie who did something wrong just now. Auntie shouldn't have been cruel to you. Now Auntie knows that she was wrong and wants to apologize to you. Can you forgive Auntie?" Seeing her coming forward, the little Loli dragged Pei Xiubai's wheelchair and hurriedly took a step back. Instead of answering Pei Xianglan's apology, she tilted her head and said in confusion: "But how can you be an aunt? Aren't you a grandma? You look so old." As soon as these words were said, Pei Minzhi and the other servants suppressed their laughter. Pei Xianglan's face was distorted and embarrassed for a moment, but she still gritted her teeth and smiled and said: "Yes, yes, it is indeed grandma, I made a mistake." Pei Xianglan was smiling, but the words seemed to be forced out of her throat: "Now, Lili, can you forgive grandma this time?" In fact, the little girl didn¡¯t understand what Pei Xianglan scolded her at all. Because Pei Xianglan spoke too quickly and mentioned Pei Xiubai¡¯s legs, the little girl became even more confused. I don¡¯t know if Pei Xianglan is talking to her or to Brother Xiubai¡¯s legs. I didn¡¯t understand, so I wasn¡¯t angry at all. And now this bad grandma apologized to her. The little girl thought about it and said: "Okay, I forgive you." It is not difficult for Pei Mingzhi to guess that Pei Xianglan suddenly had a request from the Lu family, and then she changed her behavior from before, thinking of ways to come in and try to please Xiao Luli. Pei Mingzhi was also happy to see Pei Xianglan apologizing to the little girl - it was Pei Xianglan who owed Lili. But he never expected that Lili would choose to forgive so quickly. He didn¡¯t even have time to stop Xiao Luli from saying these words. Pei Xianglan¡¯s expression was overjoyed, and she was extremely proud of herself. She knew it was best to lie to a little girl at this age. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to convince this girl to take her to find her father later, right? Pei Mingzhi, who was on the side, naturally saw Pei Xianglan's wild and proud expression in his eyes, and let out a long sigh. Lili is too simple and kind-hearted, but also too easy to be deceived. Pei Xianglan obviously didn¡¯t really want to apologize, and probably only Lili would believe her. ¡° If Pei Xiubai was left to deal with this situation, Pei Xianglan would probably be burned in the crematorium, let alone being forgiven. How can you allow Pei Xianglan to talk so much nonsense here? After being forgiven, Pei Xianglan, who thought she had established a good relationship with Lu Li, smiled even brighter. She took a step forward, planning to get closer to Lu Litou. Who would have thought that as soon as she took a step forward, the little Loli quickly pulled Pei Xiubai's wheelchair and took another step back, her expression still very wary. Pei Xianglan was stunned. Before she could speak, she heard the little girl's voice say seriously: "Grandma, you can't come over, you haven't apologized to Brother Xiubai for his legs yet! Brother Xiubai has to apologize for his legs too!" After saying that, the little girl tilted her head and scratched her head with her little hands. When grandma scolded her before, she mentioned Brother Xiubai¡¯s legs. She should also have scolded Brother Xiubai¡¯s legs, right? No matter what, grandma must have scolded Brother Xiubai¡¯s legs! So, she has to apologize to Brother Xiubai¡¯s legs! Pei Xiubai couldn't help it, he raised his eyes and glanced at her, the expression on his face was difficult to distinguish. Pei Xianglan¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened, revealing a bit of embarrassment and annoyance. ????????? Apologize to your legs? What kind of fallacy is this? Why doesn¡¯t this damn girl apologize to the public? Pei Mingzhi: "" He is wrong, this little girl Lili is not innocent and kind, she is clearly pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger! Even if Pei Xianglan really apologizes, Pei Xiubai's legs can't talk, let alone Lili herself, who can say the words to forgive Pei Xianglan. In this way, Pei Xianglan¡¯s apology will probably?You have to live forever, even if you live forever, you still won't get any response. I have to say, this move is too cruel! This is not obvious, why don¡¯t you come over here? But Pei Xianglan was obviously more eager and eager to please Lu Li than Pei Mingzhi thought. Pei Xianglan's expression was distorted for a moment, but she still gritted her teeth and said in a low voice: "Okay, I'll apologize for his leg." Lu Li, this dead girl, is waiting for her. When the Chen family gets through this crisis, she will definitely deal with her severely! Pei Mingzhi and the housekeeper were both a little surprised. They didn't expect Pei Xianglan to be so flexible this time. But I have to say that Pei Xianglan made this move perfectly. Judging from the apology to the little girl just now, the little girl will probably accept Pei Xianglan's apology for Pei Xiubai's leg again soon. Pei Mingzhi naturally didn¡¯t want Pei Xianglan to get close to little Lu Li, but he couldn¡¯t say bad things about Pei Xianglan in front of the children, so as not to lead the little girl into bad ways. Not only did he think so, but Pei Xiubai in the wheelchair also thought so. The handsome, pale, ghost-like young man frowned slightly and was about to say coldly that he did not accept Pei Xianglan's apology. I saw the little girl looking at his legs several times, and then said in a low voice: "Grandma, Brother Xiubai's leg has fallen asleep. He may not be able to hear your apology. Come back tomorrow. Brother Xiubai's leg will wake up tomorrow." Pei Xianglan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei¡¯s housekeeper and servants: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s absolutely amazing. When they were standing on the first floor thinking about the problem, this little girl had already reached the fifth floor and conquered the entire universe. Apart from Jue, they had nothing to say. ¡­¡­ Three minutes later¡ª¡ª ¡°If the Pei family hadn¡¯t pulled Pei Xianglan so hard to prevent her from passing by, and the miracle doctor had covered Pei Xianglan¡¯s mouth, otherwise, Pei Xianglan would have passed by long ago, pointed at Lu Li¡¯s nose, and started yelling! She felt that this damn girl didn¡¯t want to accept her apology at all, she was clearly just trying to play with her! ! ! "Little Lu Li poked her little head out from behind the wheelchair and glanced timidly at Pei Xianglan, who was not far away and looked crazy, as if she was about to vomit blood. Opening his big black and clear eyes, he whispered to the young man in the wheelchair who was resting with his eyes closed: "Brother Xiubai, did Lili say something wrong?" Pei Xiubai casually glanced at Pei Xianglan who was not far away, and said lightly: "No. You said it very well." The little Loli felt something was wrong and scratched her head: "Really?" "real," Pei Xiubai motioned the little girl to look at Pei Xianglan, who was struggling desperately and her expression was red with suppressed expression, and said calmly: "Look, her face is red with joy!" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 972 Why can¡¯t she understand this situation? "Brother Xiubai, did Lili say something wrong?" Pei Xiubai casually glanced at Pei Xianglan who was not far away, and said lightly: "No. You said it very well." The little Loli felt something was wrong and scratched her head: "Really?" "real," Pei Xiubai motioned the little girl to look at Pei Xianglan, who was struggling desperately, her expression red with suppressed expression, and said calmly: "Look, thanks to your words, her face is red with joy!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Fortunately, Pei Xianglan didn't hear these words, otherwise Pei Xianglan might have scolded Pei Xiubai. ¡­¡­ Just like that, after Ruan Zhi thought deeply, he transformed himself into Lao Luo and entered the living room from the yard. What I saw was this strange scene of demons dancing in front of me¡ª¡ª The few messages she sent in the WeChat group lured most of Mr. Xuan¡¯s men out, and the living room suddenly lost a lot of people. ?????????????????????????????????????????: As for the remaining few, they haven't had time to leave yet, and they are even extremely vigilant, planning to wait and see again, for fear that there will be a trap for Xuan Lao's men in the yard. At this moment, Pei Xianglan, together with other members of the Pei family, was holding on and struggling, her face red from suppressing it, and her expression extremely ferocious. There are still some people who are trying their best to persuade Pei Xianglan to focus on the overall situation and calm down. Not far away, Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai just watched quietly, saying nothing and not coming to dissuade them, as if they didn't see them. As for the little girl, she was probably bored again, so she ran to her pink sports car and started playing with her broken Barbie doll. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± ? ? ? What did she miss before? Why can¡¯t she understand this situation? Before Ruan Zhi could get closer, he asked Mr. Xuan¡¯s men what happened just now and why Pei Xianglan seemed to have just escaped from a mental hospital. The miracle doctor over there turned his head and saw her first, and his eyes suddenly lit up. The miracle doctor is familiar with Lao Luo. The previous dose of poison disguised as an anesthetic was given to him by Lao Luo himself. In order for the plan to proceed smoothly, Lao Luo spent a lot of time telling him many precautions and functions of this potion. And how to deal with Pei Xiubai then. Therefore, among a group of Lao Xuan¡¯s subordinates, the miracle doctor has spent the longest time with Lao Luo, is also the most familiar with Lao Luo, and is even the most talkable with him. Seeing Ruan Zhi who had turned into Lao Luo, the miracle doctor quickly threw Pei Xianglan to the other Pei family members. He secretly glanced at Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai not far away, and saw that neither of them paid attention. Then he came over and asked Ruan Zhi in a low voice: "Lao Luo, what should I do now? It's been more than ten minutes since we came in, but Pei Xiubai doesn't seem to want to treat his leg anymore" The miracle doctor was anxious, knowing that the longer this matter went on, the more things would go wrong, but he couldn't be too obvious and urgent, lest Pei Xiubai, Pei Mingzhi, or other servants in the living room find out. So he suspected that he was up to no good. The miracle doctor had secretly looked at Pei Xiubai several times before, but Pei Xiubai didn't seem to see him, nor did he seem to want to treat his leg. At first, the miracle doctor thought it was Pei Xiubai who didn't know he had come in, and deliberately stood at the front of the Pei family, even standing next to the scolding Pei Xianglan. This time, Pei Xiubai saw him, but still did not take the initiative to come to him and order him to help him heal his leg. Instead, he just sat at a distance, not approaching or talking, and just left them alone. He didn't look like a patient who was very eager to heal his leg and stand up again. Even his father Pei Mingzhi is the same. Let them in, but don¡¯t look for them, just let them make noises, chat, etc. Even tea and snacks are prepared for them, and they are treated very thoughtfully. But Pei Mingzhi and the others just ignored them. The miracle doctor has a ghost in his heart, and as time goes by, he becomes more and more uneasy. He even began to wonder if Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai already knew their plan? Ruan Zhi glanced at Pei Mingzhi who was not far away, and happened to meet Pei Mingzhi's eyes. Although Pei Mingzhi retracted quickly, Ruan Zhi still noticed it. I heard Lao Luo againIf so, I generally feel confident. It seems that the little piglet¡¯s father and the little piglet are not as stupid as she thought. In fact, the senses and intuition of the father and son are extremely sharp. In short, the bad guy in her family can fill the whole living room faster, and she can happily sit on the floor and play with dolls. The little chubby girl who is extremely big-hearted and extremely heartless is much more perceptive. The father and son have probably discovered something abnormal and wrong now, but there is no evidence to confirm their intuition and guess. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ating the Pei family being deliberately exposed, seeming to be indifferent, but in fact, they are secretly observing everyone¡¯s behavior. ??Especially the miracle doctor. And the miracle doctor had a guilty conscience, and as time went by, he became more and more panicked. This undoubtedly further confirmed Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai's suspicion that the miracle doctor must have an ulterior motive for approaching them. What's more, Pei Xiubai has probably discovered who among the Pei family members are Mr. Xuan's subordinates. After all, Pei Xiubai is not known as a wise man in the capital for nothing. If a person can remember a book with a photograph, then remembering the behavior of a person, or even a group of people, is probably only a matter of glance. Ruan Zhi remembered that Mr. Xuan had captured Pei Xiubai before and tied him to the villa. In the villa, Pei Xiubai must have seen many of Mr. Xuan's men. "If he writes down the behavioral characteristics of some of Mr. Xuan's men, and then compares them with some of the people in the Pei family, only one of them matches. It means that there are Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates in the Pei family. Then, Pei Xiubai could naturally deduce that the Pei family brought the miracle doctor not to cure him, but to get close to him and kill him! ¡°Perhaps, Pei Xiubai has already started to make plans now. At this moment, the Pei family¡¯s living room has probably been surrounded by an iron barrel, and no one in the living room can even think of leaving. As if to prove this. Ruan Zhi blinked slightly, and the next second, her sight passed through the thick wall and came to the yard. Just as she thought, there were already a lot of bodyguards in black gathered outside the living room. Originally Ruan Zhi wanted to help, but now it seems that there is no need for it. Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Ruan Zhi glanced at the little Loli who was sitting on the ground eating candy, her plump and white cheeks bulging, and her face was full of happiness, and fell into a long silence. ¡°Forget it, as long as it¡¯s cute. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 973 Want to stand up again "exist." The miracle doctor thought she had some other instructions, so he quickly said: "I always keep it in my pocket." "Give me." Ruan Zhi calmly glanced at the pinhole camera not far away, and stretched out his hand to the miracle doctor: "Pei Xiubai and the others should have realized something was wrong. This poison is no longer safe for you." When the miracle doctor heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then his pupils narrowed, and without thinking, he quickly handed the time bomb on his body to Ruan Zhi. ¡­¡­ Not far away, Pei Mingzhi looked at the group of Pei family members sitting on the sofa over there, and asked the young man in the wheelchair in a low voice: "Did you see it? How many of Mr. Xuan's men are there?" Pei Xiubai ignored him, but looked at the notebook placed on his lap. The screen above was full of dense surveillance videos. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fake to give fruits and snacks and entertain the Pei family well, but it¡¯s real to take the opportunity to stuff the pinhole camera into the gap near their location. In just a short while, the servants placed no less than 20 cameras around the Pei family. And the images captured by the camera are all displayed on the notebook on Pei Xiubai's lap. The young man lowered his eyes slightly and clicked on the videos one by one to view them. The picture quality captured by the pinhole camera is very clear. The behavior of almost every member of the Pei family can be seen clearly in the surveillance video. Pei Xiubai and Pei Ming are not easy to deceive, but they have to say that they really ignored the abnormalities in the Pei family at the beginning. It should be said that there were too many people in the Pei family, and Pei Xiubai was not an enthusiastic person. I didn¡¯t even bother to give them a look. There were also the miracle doctor and Pei Xianglan covering in front. For a while, Pei Xiubai really didn't realize that Mr. Xuan's men had sneaked into the Pei family. The reason why Pei Xiubai noticed something was wrong was because the miracle doctor had too many flaws and his expression was too guilty. Then he raised his eyes and instantly found a few very familiar people in the Pei family. Although these people had changed faces and bodies, some of the small movements when walking, the micro-expressions on their faces, and even the intonations when they spoke were very similar to some of the "immortals" he had met in Xuanlao's villa before. picture. Pei Xiubai knew that Mr. Xuan had not killed him, so he would never give up. He had been guarding against Mr. Xuan's men during this period. He was already vigilant, but when he realized something was wrong, he immediately became suspicious. After five minutes of observation, among the more than 40 Pei family members, there were at least 28 and close to 32 "immortals" who came to kill him. But I don¡¯t know what news those gods received, so they left the living room directly. Now, there should be less than 8 gods left in the living room. Pei Xiubai planned to catch them first. But at this moment, another god came in from outside. He even got in touch with the miracle doctor. Pei Xiubai directly clicked on the picture taken by the pinhole camera near Ruan Zhi and the miracle doctor, put on a Bluetooth headset with an indifferent face. Pei Mingzhi raised his eyebrows when he saw this, and took off one of Pei Xiubai's Bluetooth headphones without any politeness and put it on his ears. Pei Xiubai: "" Soon, Ruan Zhi¡¯s words about asking the miracle doctor to give her poison reached the ears of father and son. In the picture, the miracle doctor gave Ruan Zhi the poison hidden in his coat. Ruan Zhi took the poison and said, "Go and treat Pei Xiubai's leg first. After his leg is cured, listen to me for the rest. I will tell you how to do it." The miracle doctor naturally nodded yes. After the miracle doctor left, Ruan Zhi glanced at the pinhole camera. Just when Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi frowned slightly, thinking that they had been discovered, Ruan Zhi put one hand together and crushed the tube of poison in his hand into powder. , completely ruined. Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi were slightly stunned. Then, the two of them suddenly looked up towards Ruan Zhi's place, and saw Ruan Zhi staring at Lao Luo's face, raising his lips slightly, making a lip speech, and then suddenly disappeared on the spot. The most bizarre thing is that there were so many people around, but no one except the miracle doctor noticed the existence of Ruan Zhi, and even turned a blind eye to Ruan Zhi's strange disappearance. "The opportunity is given to you." Pei Mingzhi looked away, thought about Ruan Zhi's lips, and murmured: "What does this mean?" Pei Xiubai pursed his lips and said, "A chance to cure the leg." Pei Mingzhi paused and quickly realized what Ruan Zhi said to the miracle doctor just now and how she sold the poison.Destroying it is a hint to them, letting them feel free to treat their legs. In other words, the miracle doctor can indeed cure Pei Xiubai's leg. but¡ª¡ª Pei Minzhi frowned: "Is he trustworthy?" "should." Pei Mingzhi raised his eyes and saw Pei Xiubai looking at the little girl who was putting together dolls on the ground. After a pause for two seconds, the young man spoke. He didn't know whether he was speaking to Pei Mingzhi or to himself: "That person just now might be her mother." Although Ruan Zhi has become Lao Luo and a man, his round fish eyes are 100% like those of a little Lolita. Of course, relying on this alone is not enough for Pei Xiubai to draw this somewhat absurd conclusion. The main thing is that at the edge of the Lu family pond before, the little chubby girl said that she was pinched by her mother. Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t believe it at the time, but the little girl¡¯s skin was delicate and white. After more than ten seconds, a reddish pinch mark appeared on her cheek. And on the ground, there are also adult footprints that do not belong to their two children. All these are enough to prove that this little thing¡¯s mother has indeed been here, and like other gods, she has used the invisibility technique. And the reason why this little thing¡¯s mother helps him is probably because of this little thing. Pei Xiubai pursed his thin lips. This little thing had saved him many times before. He was first kidnapped by Ye Wanwan. It was she who saved him when he almost got into a car accident. She was also the one who helped him when he was kidnapped by a player in a haunted house while recording a show. Not long ago, he After being taken to the villa by Mr. Xuan, he couldn't even stand up without her, let alone kill the woman in white, or even Mr. Xuan. The life of life again and again has not returned, and it will come again. Now, this little thing¡¯s mother has helped him again. Pei Xiubai doesn't like to owe people favors, but now it seems that this favor is a bit too much. But he couldn¡¯t refuse this favor. Pei Xiubai really wants to stand up again. ¡­¡­ Pei Xiubai did not need to go to the hospital for surgery because on the third day of his stay, he had already transformed the Pei family's annex building into a small hospital. Because Pei Xiubai doesn't like going to the hospital. He hates the way people there look at him with pity and sympathy, and he doesn't like being looked at. Fortunately, he is not short of money at all, so it is not difficult to build a medical team dedicated to treating his legs and checking the condition of his legs. Therefore, when the miracle doctor came over and said he wanted to treat Pei Xiubai's leg, Pei Minzhi didn't say much, let alone refuse, and directly called the medical team over. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 974 Why betray us? Let them assist the miracle doctor. Pei Xianglan saw that the operating room was in the building next door, and Pei Xiubai would definitely not run away. Pei Xianglan was almost mad at Lu Li before, but she didn't dare to do anything to her, so she had to focus on Pei Xiubai. As long as the miraculous doctor heals one of Pei Xiubai's legs, Pei Xiubai saw the miraculous doctor's ability and wanted to quickly cure the other leg. At that time, even if she made even more excessive demands, such as asking Pei Xiubai to come forward to help her please Lu Li, It shouldn't be a problem for the Lu family to withdraw from the bidding, right? So, when the miracle doctor offered to treat Pei Xiubai's leg, Pei Xianglan had no objection. Instead, her calculations were very loud. She wished that Pei Xiubai would complete the operation now and then let her do it! As for Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates, they didn¡¯t have any objections. They thought the poison was in the miracle doctor¡¯s body. As long as the surgery was performed, the miracle doctor would inject the poison into Pei Xiubai¡¯s body as an anesthetic. Pei Xiubai must die! In this way, their mission is completed! ten minutes later¡ª¡ª A group of people with ulterior motives and different intentions gathered outside the operating room of the annex building. The little girl came in a car. She looked at the lights in the operating room in front of her, and then at Pei Minzhi who pursed her thin lips next to her. She raised her head and asked in a sweet voice: "Uncle Beauty, when will Brother Xiubai come out? I still want to run away from home with him." Pei Mingzhi: "" You haven¡¯t forgotten that you ran away from home! But although Pei Xiubai didn't say much, Pei Minzhi also vaguely realized that the successful treatment of the leg this time was indispensable without the help of the little girl's mother. He squatted down, rubbed the little girl's little head, and said with a smile: "Your brother Xiubai is having his leg treated. He may not be able to run away from home with you." "You can wait for him to come out!" The little Loli responded seriously, and the arrangement was clear: "We will run away from home after he heals his leg, and we will come back in a few years." Pei Mingzhi couldn't help laughing: "Lili, why do you always want to run away from home? Don't you want your father anymore?" This is not in line with the little girl¡¯s puppy-like personality. "Thought," The little girl lowered her head, held her little hands, and said in a low voice: "But dad doesn't like Lili now. When I come back from running away from home, he will like Lili." Pei Mingzhi was stunned for a moment, then smiled sullenly: "But you have run away from home now." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened. "Well As for coming back in a few years" Pei Mingzhi thought for a moment: "Lili, do you know there is a saying called 'Every day is like a year'?" "I do not know." The little girl shook her head and swallowed: "What is that? Is it edible?" "" Pei Minzhi: "That is to say, when you miss your father very much, the past second feels like a year has passed." The little loli scratched her head, wondering why one second passed and a year passed? Pei Mingzhi: "Look, many seconds have passed now, and it can be considered several years. Lili, you can go home." The little girl understood the last sentence. Uncle Beauty said she can go home! It¡¯s been a few years now, and she¡¯s been away from home for a few years. So dad must like her very much now! "Okay, Uncle Beauty, then Lili will go home first," The little girl held the steering wheel and prepared to drive: "I will come find Brother Xiubai and run away from home later." Pei Mingzhi: "" Why does he feel that Lili is more like the pig that likes to eat cabbage randomly? But before the little girl could leave, Song Qingwan and the others almost overturned the entire Haicheng. Finally, they remembered this place belatedly and hurriedly came to the door. ¡­¡­ In front of Pei¡¯s house. Song Qingwan got the news from the guard that the little girl was inside, and was about to go into Pei's house to pick up the little girl who was running around. But when he turned his head, he saw that Lu Junhan had not gotten out of the car for a long time, and he was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, Chen Shuo bit the bullet and explained: "Master Lu said you can just pick up the young lady, but he won't go." Song Qingwan: "?" Lu Qidong: "??" Chen Shuo: "Master Lu said that he was afraid of him"In the past, I couldn't help but break the little lady's legs. " Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong took the little girl out without much effort. Because Pei Xiubai was undergoing surgery, Pei Ming could not leave for a while. When he saw them picking him up, he returned to the operating room. And as soon as I came back, the door of the operating room opened. The miracle doctor came out. In the crowd, Mr. Xuan¡¯s subordinates curled their lips slightly. Suddenly, the mobile phones in their hands rang. Someone sent a message in the WeChat group: ¡¾Run quickly! Leave the Pei family quickly! Heaven has set its sights on us! If we don't run, none of us will be able to leave! ¡¿ ¡¾Yes, Xiao Xu is already dead! The way of heaven is guarding the yard, don't come to the yard behind, it has found a helper! Those previous messages were all sent by that helper! ¡¿ ¡¾Be careful, Lao Luo! ¡¿ After that, those people didn¡¯t send any messages anymore, obviously something unexpected had happened to them. And when one of Mr. Xuan¡¯s men saw the sentence ¡°Be careful of Mr. Luo¡±, his eyebrows jumped fiercely! He turned his head sharply and saw Lao Luo next to him, tilting his head and curling his lips towards him: "Hey, I was discovered." The subordinate¡¯s pupils tightened, and before he could say anything, the soul in his body was taken away in the next second. Ruan Zhi cast a spell to ensure that Pei Mingzhi and the others would not see them, and then looked at the remaining five people. The five people reacted instantly. The Lao Luo in front of them, no, he is not Lao Luo, but what is certain is that the person in front of them is the helper invited by Tiandao to eliminate them! "You are late!" Knowing that he was about to die and could not escape the fate of having his soul extracted, one of his subordinates laughed sinisterly: "Ye Heng is dead!" ¡°Obviously, they regarded Ruan Zhi as someone invited by Heaven to protect Ye Heng from the calamity. "Yeah?" Ruan Zhi smiled: "Are you sure?" "certainly¡­¡­" Before the subordinate could finish speaking, the other man didn¡¯t know what he saw, and his eyes widened suddenly: ¡°How is that possible! Why is Ye Heng not dead?¡± Over there, the Pei family's medical team pushed Pei Xiubai out in a wheelchair. His feet were anesthetized, but the effects of the medicine had not worn off. He could not move for the time being, but his eyes were open. , breathing is also even. It is impossible for him to be a dead person like this. "It's you!" The subordinate¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at ¡°Lao Luo¡± fiercely: "It's you who caused the trouble! Lao Luo, why did you betray us! Why did you betray the Lord!" Ruan Zhi: ¡°¡­¡± Her acting skills are so good, and it¡¯s been so long, but you haven¡¯t noticed that she is not Lao Luo herself? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 975 Lili, why are you back? No matter what, we¡¯ll catch them all later. With the IQ of these people, if we don¡¯t arrest them, we will be sorry for her IQ! Ruan Zhi thought to himself. Those five subordinates naturally would not sit still and wait for death. They had just seen with their own eyes how Ruan Zhi took away the souls of their people in an instant. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t defeat her, he immediately set his sights on the mortal not far away! "Moreover, Ye Heng is not dead yet, how can they be willing to die!" Ruan Zhi teleported in front of them as quickly as possible, and without any hesitation, he pulled out the souls of three of them. But she couldn't stop her from taking the opportunity to cast a spell, and rushed out of her barrier, trying to catch Pei Xiubai in the wheelchair and the remaining two people. Ruan Zhi frowned slightly. Although it is not difficult to deal with these two little mice that escaped, once mortals are involved, it will inevitably be a lot more troublesome. I¡¯m afraid it will take a lot of time to erase the memories of all the mortals here. Otherwise, it will definitely cause panic in society. "Moreover, if this matter is not handled properly, Heaven will probably destroy the world again." Then everything she had done before would be in vain, and Ye Heng would have to go down to earth again and experience another calamity. By then, daddy has disappeared again, and the little fat girl will probably cry to death. Thinking of this, Ruan Zhi almost wanted to curse. At this moment, there was a loud "bang"! The two people who had just broken through Ruan Zhi's barrier looked proud and arrogant and were going to catch Pei Xiubai. They had just left Ruan Zhi's barrier and had not taken a few steps when they were suddenly hit by a pink sports car back into Ruan Zhi's. within the barrier. The two of them fell hard at Ruan Zhi's feet, looking confused. Not far away, Lu Li¡¯s familiar yet childish little voice sounded again, with indescribable joy: ¡°Uncle Beauty, I¡¯m back again!¡± The two men: "" They hate it so much! ! ! ! This little idiot doesn¡¯t even look at people when he¡¯s driving! No! I¡¯m afraid this little idiot only looks at people when driving, and hits wherever there are people! Never give up until you hit someone! ¡°I was about to catch Pei Xiubai and make a comeback, but in the end, I didn¡¯t expect that it would fall into the hands of a four-year-old girl. The two men simply refused to rest in peace. Ruan Zhi quickly took away the souls of the two of them, and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, having a child is still useful. ¡°No, at critical moments, I can help my mother catch people. Because the two men had just stepped out of the barrier, they were severely hit back by the car. While everyone else¡¯s attention was focused on Pei Xiubai, who had just come out, no one noticed the abnormality here, and no one noticed that there were 6 or 7 people missing from their team. Ruan Zhi cleaned up the bodies of several of them. They also deleted the information on WeChat on their mobile phones that did not belong to this world one by one to avoid being discovered. It can be said that apart from "Zhang Ma's" mobile phone in Lu Junhan's hands, there will be no other place where news about the God Realm will be leaked. ¡­¡­ Not far away, the little girl sitting in the car scratched her head and felt like she had hit something. She looked around the car but still didn't find anything. He immediately stopped thinking about it, and instead waved to Pei Mingzhi happily: "Uncle Beauty, I'm back again." Pei Mingzhi was pushing Pei Xiubai. When he heard this, he was suddenly startled: "Lili, why are you back?" "My aunt asked me to come back." The little girl's dark eyes were clear and clean. She thought for a moment and said, "She also asked me to tell you that you and Brother Xiubai should be more careful when walking recently!" Pei Mingzhi¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°¡­Why?¡± Little Loli shook her head: "I don't know, my aunt didn't tell anyone." Pei Mingzhi seemed to have thought of something, and the corner of his mouth twitched even more fiercely. He asked, "Lili, has your father come to pick you up?" "no." Speaking of this, the little girl clasped her hands and said in a low voice: "I only saw my aunt and grandpa, but not my father. My father must still not like her" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi rubbed his forehead with his slender white fingertips and sighed vaguely: "okay I know. " "Uncle Beauty, what do you know?" Xiao Luli hurriedly got out of the car and raised her head: "Can you tell Lili? I want to know too." Pei Minzhi rubbed her round little head, "It's not a big deal, it's just that your father wants to kill someone." As soon as these words were said, the little Loli's eyes widened. Pei Mingzhi paused, thinking that what he said was too bloody, and the little girl couldn't bear it. Just when I was about to change my words, I saw the little loli in front of me came over with bright eyes and whispered: "Uncle Beauty, tell me, after my father kills people, will he like Lili very much?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" The little girl took their silence as acquiescence. She rolled up her sleeves and said ambitiously, "Okay, then I'm going to help dad!" ????????????????????? The little girl was about to return to the car, and after just two steps, she ran back: "By the way, Uncle Beauty, who is my father going to kill? Do you know this?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" ¡­¡­ After that, Pei Mingzhi tried to persuade the dangerous girl to go away. By this time, Pei Xianglan had also discovered that the miracle doctor had cured both of Pei Xiubai's legs. She was immediately furious and wanted to settle the score with the miracle doctor. But Pei Mingzhi found someone and kicked him out! Even the other Pei family members who want to make trouble are no exception. It was then that the Pei family realized that today¡¯s Pei family is no longer the weak Pei family that they were a few decades ago, who could get a large share of the old man¡¯s inheritance just by making a fuss in the mourning hall. ¡°Today¡¯s Pei family, if you want to crush them to death, it¡¯s like crushing an ant to death. In order to avoid getting into trouble, the Pei family did not dare to cause trouble anymore, so they had no choice but to run back to the capital in despair. But Pei Xianglan didn¡¯t give up and wanted to continue making trouble. But she was scolded by a phone call from her husband Chen Tian, ??who told her to get back immediately. Originally, the Chen family had not yet reached the point of bankruptcy, but because of Pei Xianglan's trouble, Pei Mingzhi directly attacked the Chen family, which was already on the verge of bankruptcy! Forced as a last resort, Chen Tian could only call Pei Xianglan back quickly. No matter how unwilling Pei Xianglan is, there is nothing she can do. The last person left is the miracle doctor. Pei Mingzhi hasn't figured out how to deal with him yet - although the miracle doctor thought about killing Pei Xiubai, he was the one who finally cured Pei Xiubai's leg. But before Pei Mingzhi could do anything, he discovered that the miracle doctor had lost his memory. His memory has been erased. He didn¡¯t remember that he had treated Pei Xiubai¡¯s leg, nor did he remember that he had dealt with Mr. Xuan¡¯s men, but he always remembered that he only had 3 months to live. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 976 It¡¯s really impossible to beat Although the miracle doctor didn¡¯t know why he was so sure, he didn¡¯t know who told him that he had only three months to live. But the miracle doctor just believed it. Every day for the next three months, he would live in fear of death and never have peace. Pei Mingzhi guessed that this should be the punishment given to the miracle doctor by Lili¡¯s mother. Although the miracle doctor wanted to kill Pei Xiubai in exchange for the chance of immortality, the miracle doctor finally saved Pei Xiubai, and even saved many people in the past. The merits and demerits balance each other out, and the sin will not lead to death. But for a person who is afraid of death and wants to live forever, this punishment is almost like killing him. Although it is false that "he will die in three months", in the three months before his deadline, the miracle doctor will definitely live a life worse than death. No punishment can compare to this. So, Pei Mingzhi didn't do anything more and sent the miracle doctor directly back to his original place. Pei Xiubai¡¯s surgery was very successful. After that, it¡¯s all about recuperation and rehabilitation. He doesn¡¯t need a miracle doctor, he has a dedicated medical team to accompany him. It is only a matter of time before he can stand up again and become like a normal person. Pei Mingzhi even plans to wait until Pei Xiubai's legs are completely healed and he can walk like a normal person at any time. Then he took Pei Xiubai to visit the Lu family to express his thanks. After that, Pei Mingzhi made an astonishing decision. He transferred half of the Pei's shares to Xiao Luli. In fact, this was what Pei Ming had planned from the beginning - whoever helps him cure Pei Xiubai's leg, he will transfer 20% of Pei's shares to him. ¡°The person who should have held this share the most was Lili¡¯s mother. But the other party is a god, and it is impossible for Pei Mingzhi to get in touch with him. I had no choice but to settle for the next best thing and give it to Xiao Luli, which could be regarded as giving it to Lili¡¯s mother in disguise. And because he liked Xiao Luli so much, and Xiao Luli had rescued Pei Xiubai many times before, Pei Mingzhi directly raised the 20% to 50% and gave half of the shares out. In fact, there is no need for Pei Xianglan to be so aggressive. As long as Pei Xiubai's leg can be cured, Pei Mingzhi will naturally do what he says and will not default on his debt. Although 20% of Pei's shares are not as good as 80% of the property in Pei Mingzhi's name, it is still an astonishing amount of wealth. With 20% of Pei's shares, the company's dividends alone can reach hundreds of millions every year, and even walking around in the capital as a shareholder of Pei's is not a problem. But Pei Xianglan¡¯s face was really disgusting. Pei Mingzhi didn¡¯t want to give him 20% of the shares. Now it was Xiao Luli, but Pei Mingzhi was willing to give it to him. When Pei Xianglan and other Pei family members heard the news, their eyes almost turned red with jealousy. They couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the end, the biggest winner was actually a four-year-old girl! As for Pei Xiubai, he had no objections to this. Although Pei¡¯s shares will be inherited by him in the future and can be regarded as his property in disguise, he owes too many favors and using half of the shares to repay them may not be enough. What¡¯s more, Pei Xiubai himself is quite capable and capable. He doesn¡¯t care about half of the Pei¡¯s shares that could make people fight for their lives outside. If you give it, give it. Of course, this is what happened in the next few days. Now, the affairs of the Pei family have come to an end for the time being. But the Lu family¡¯s affairs have just begun¡ª¡ª After little Lu Li was taken back to the Lu family, she became anxious and looked for her father everywhere. She hasn¡¯t seen her father for several years, she misses him so much! She needs to see her father soon! Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong talked hard before letting her sit on the sofa and watch TV. Then, they hurried to the study upstairs. Lu Junhan¡¯s tall and handsome body was sitting behind the huge dark desk. There was a chilling indifference on his handsome face. It would be no exaggeration to say that the aura around him could freeze someone to death. ¡°And he had nearly a dozen expensive pens on hand that had been auctioned in the past, all worth at least several million, and they were all broken. Chen Shuo on the side felt his heart bleed as he looked at it, wishing he could save those extremely expensive pens made by famous artists. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: ""   It¡¯s over. With the current situation, today¡¯s matter may not be so easy to resolve. I don¡¯t know if Lili¡¯s head, butt, and leg are enough for her father to beat her. Song Qingwan paused, and finally said in an extremely defensive manner: "Lili has been brought back by us, and she is reflecting down below now. In short, you must not blame Lili for this matter, and don't hit her again. Lili blames herself enough. She was on her way back just now. , she kept wiping her tears, hugging us and crying, saying that she was wrong and she would never dare to do it next time, and she also said that she was so sorry for her father!" Whether it¡¯s true or false, let¡¯s make it up. "That's right, Xiao Hanhan, actually dad thinks that Lili can't be entirely blamed for this," Lu Qidong also said sincerely: "Lili is only four years old now, and you always scold her, beat her, make her stand for a long time, and don't let her watch TV. Lili can't think about it anymore, and it's normal for her to run away from home." "Yes, yes, no matter what, it is a good thing to find him back now," Song Qingwan said, "Let the past go by. Don't hit her again, let alone scold her. As long as you are patient and teach her well, Lili is not ignorant, and she will definitely not mess up again in the future." Running." Lu Junhan leaned on the seat and said expressionlessly: "When did I say I was going to hit her?" Song Qingwan: "If you don't want to beat her, why are you putting on such a stinky face? Doesn't it mean you're saying, I'm going to beat your butt to pieces!" Lu Qidong: "That's right, if you go downstairs with this expression now, Lili will be so frightened by you that she will immediately carry her pink car all night, run away from home, and never come back!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan was too lazy to pay attention to them. He stood up from his seat and only said: "I didn't plan to beat her." Lu Junhan really wanted to beat up that little chubby girl at first. She ran away from home without even saying hello to anyone, and she even left at the next door, leaving them looking for her for most of the day. But after just half an hour of calming down, Lu Junhan did find that there was something wrong with his education. He has been mistaken about one thing. This is a girl in his family. Not a bastard. Although this girl in his family is almost like a gangster, and sometimes even worse than a gangster, in the final analysis, she is still a crying and troublesome little girl. It really can¡¯t be beaten. You have to be coaxed, you have to teach, you have to be pampered, you have to be patient. When I think about it, it¡¯s very troublesome. Lu Junhan frowned. He has a bad face because of this. This matter is too tricky and troublesome for him. If he re-establishes a new Lu family empire, it may not be as difficult as this. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 977 Raising a Big Fat Man He is simply not good at this kind of thing. ¡°After all, this little chubby girl still lacks a mother who can¡¯t beat her but also coax her. Without a mother, he has to be the one. ¡­¡­ The living room downstairs. A little girl wearing a pink lace princess dress with two pink ribbons and a long ponytail sat quietly on the sofa. But he didn¡¯t look at the TV showing cartoons in front of him. Instead, he opened his big black and clear eyes, turning his head from time to time and looking eagerly upstairs. But after looking at it several times, I didn¡¯t see the person I wanted to see. She lowered her little head and slammed her little hand on the sofa, her expression was angry. She hasn¡¯t seen her father for several years, it¡¯s been so long! Damn it! How could she have been away from home for so long! She is so bad! She is a super badass! She has been away from home for so long. If her father dies accidentally, she won¡¯t even know! Fortunately she is back now. She misses her father very much. "But why doesn't dad come down yet?" If dad doesn¡¯t come down, another few years will pass! The little girl thought wilfully: Is dad really dead? What are you talking about? As soon as the little Loli finished this thought, she looked up and saw Lu Junhan's tall and handsome figure slowly coming down from upstairs. The little girl looked happy and ran over quickly, hugging Lu Junhan's long hair with her little hands. leg. The white, plump and soft cheeks were rubbed against it desperately, and the tender and crisp little breasts sounded extremely happy: "Dad! So you're not dead yet! This is so wonderful!" Lu Junhan, who was preparing to be a "loving mother": "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" ¡°Little miss, are you cursing your father to die, or are you cursing your father to die? Mr. Lu thought that after passing the exam, he had a profound enlightenment and planned to put down his butcher knife and become a father again, but the young lady came up and committed suicide. This is like sending your butt into Mr. Lu¡¯s hands! To put it bluntly, he just deserves a beating! Song Qingwan looked at Lu Junhan¡¯s seemingly expressionless face, but was scarier than King Yama, and hurriedly stepped forward: "You brat, calm down. Calm down Impulsiveness is the devil. You only have this one daughter. Without her, you will really have no future. You need to think clearly before taking action." Lu Qidong also didn¡¯t believe that Lu Junhan had changed his ways, so he hurriedly said: "Yes, and you should still remember what you just said to us above, right?" I said I wouldn¡¯t beat Lili. Lu Junhan was indeed a little itchy. Not only did he want to give this little chubby girl a few butts, he also wanted to blow her head off, but in the end, he still said expressionlessly: "Yes, I am not dead yet, are you happy?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" The little Loli didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at all, nor was she surprised by her father¡¯s strange words. Instead, her little fat face rubbed her face again: "happy!" As he said that, the little Loli hugged him again, lowered his head, and said dullly: "Dad, you don't even know. I thought I couldn't see you just now. I almost cried to death." In the past, the little girl with such a sad look on her face would have been thrown by her father to the sofa and asked to watch cartoons to relieve her sorrow. But now Lu Junhan suppressed his temper and his patience, which was about to run out, and asked coldly: "Why do you think you can't see me?" "Because people think you are dead." The little Loli lowered her head, a little aggrieved, and counted with her fingers: "Dad, you are so stupid and weak. Without Lili to protect you, you will die soon! After you die, Uncle Xu will make you into pickled fish, braised fish, steamed fish, and And grilled fish" As she spoke, the little Loli took a sip of saliva first, then smacked her lips and continued to say in a sweet voice: ¡°In the end, with a ¡®ouch¡¯ sound, you were all eaten¡± The little girl had a stern expression on her face.He said solemnly, "Anyway, this is super delicious No, it's super scary!" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" He seemed to see their frightening young master Lu ready to hit the child's hand. But in the end, Lu Junhan endured it, took a deep breath, rubbed the little girl's head hard with his big hands, and forced out a scary smile. The words seemed to be squeezed out of the throat, one word at a time: "It's really scary to think about it this way." Chen Shuo: "" Now, even Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were a little surprised. I couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Why did this brat become so temperamental today? It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s so strange. Normally, Lili would have been squatting in her familiar corner like a little mushroom, then she would raise her head and rub her eyes from time to time, crying loudly. Could it be that the sun really comes out from the west? ¡­¡­ And subsequent facts proved that not only did the sun rise from the west that day, but also in the following days, the sun always rose from the west. Specifically in¡ª¡ª The little girl is very picky about food. She keeps picking at the plate looking for meat, but ignores the vegetables next to her. Occasionally, if she accidentally spooned some vegetables into her bowl, she would twitch her little brow and secretly poke the vegetables out of her bowl with a spoon. But when she poked the green vegetables out, the little girl, as usual, glanced at Lu Junhan with vigilance and fear from time to time, who was lowering his head and eating elegantly next to him. I am afraid that if my father finds out, I will be spanked again. But this time, what the little girl was afraid of did not happen. Her father was as blind as she was frantically poking the vegetables that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong had secretly given her into her bowl. He even ignored Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s desperate glances at him, asking him to force the little girl to eat vegetables. On the contrary, Lu Junhan directly placed the whole plate of chicken drumsticks in front of the little girl that he had not allowed the little girl to eat in the past to prevent her from eating five a day, which would lead to unbalanced nutrition and stunted growth. When the little Loli's eyes widened and she looked shocked, he raised his eyelids and said coldly: "Eat it." The little girl hesitated and glanced at Lu Junhan timidly. She ate one drumstick and then looked at her father until she ate three, five, or even the seventh drumstick. She didn¡¯t even see her father stopping her. The little girl now believed that her father really didn¡¯t care how many chicken drumsticks she ate! The little Loli was afraid that her father would not let her eat so much tomorrow, so she ate the chicken drumsticks in one go. And for the next few meals, Lu Junhan didn't stop her from eating vegetables. Instead, he tried his best to put all kinds of meat she liked in front of her. The little girl was extremely confused and even more frightened. Ruined! ¡°Dad is definitely going to make her a big, fat person and then sell her! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 978 The original father ??????????????? Wuwuwu, she can¡¯t eat meat anymore! ¡°Otherwise, dad will really sell her!¡± ¡° Moreover, she hasn¡¯t eaten vegetables for a long time. Her father said before that girls who don¡¯t eat vegetables will become very ugly! It must be because she is fat and ugly that her father wants to sell her! A deep fear and anxiety flashed across the little Loli's fair and tender face. Her small body stood up from the chair and quickly used her pink little spoon to pull two pieces of green vegetables into her bowl. This scene almost brought tears to the eyes of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong at the dinner table. ! ! ! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh my God! ! What did they see? ! ! Lili is actually willing to eat green vegetables! Still took the initiative to clip it! Sure enough, that brat still has a solution! They wrongly blamed him before! They said that in the past, Lili hated eating vegetables, secretly threw away the vegetables in the bowl, or even argued not to eat vegetables, which made Lu Junhan's face darken. And even if he ate less than one stick at each meal, Lu Junhan's face would smell like something bad. It seems that if you eat less green vegetables, the pear will not grow taller. Even if Lili made a fuss and refused to eat, Lu Junhan would beat her without saying a word. No matter how loudly Lili cried, how pitiful, and how wronged she was, she still had to be eaten by him. How could he not let Lili eat vegetables like this? ?????????????????????????? It turns out that it¡¯s just playing hard to get, suppressing first and then rising! ¡°No, being served with big fish and meat every day has made Lili so hard that she doesn¡¯t even want to eat meat anymore, so she can only eat vegetables. I have to say, this method is wonderful! Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong just wanted to praise Lu Junhan. Who would have thought that in the next second, Lu Junhan would look at the two green vegetables in the little girl's bowl with an expression of indifference. Nothing was said. There wasn¡¯t much emotional change on his face. But he raised his hand and took away the two green vegetables. The little Loli was holding her pink pig bowl. She looked at her empty bowl with only rice and meat, and then at the vegetables on Lu Junhan's chopsticks. Her dark eyes widened! Only then did I react¡ª¡ª Woo~ Her vegetables. there is none left! ! Before the little girl could ask her father why he wanted to snatch her vegetables, Lu Junhan, who looked indifferent, placed a large pot of braised pork, fish with pickled vegetables, and chicken legs in front of little Lu Li. He said expressionlessly: "Eat this." Little girl: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????? Dad just wants to sell her! ! In the past, she could only sell it for 100 yuan. When she becomes a big fat girl, she can sell it for 200 yuan! ¡°Dad, Lili doesn¡¯t want to eat this,¡± In order not to be sold, the little Loli shook her head like a rattle, her face full of resistance to chicken legs, braised pork, and pickled fish: "I want to eat vegetables." Xiao Luli looked at the green vegetables not far away eagerly. He had never thought that this thing was so fragrant. Auntie said that good children can¡¯t be picky eaters, so she can¡¯t be picky eaters either! She wants to eat vegetables! You need to eat a lot of vegetables! "That doesn't taste good," Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even look at it, he just pushed the plate of vegetables away, and instead pushed the chicken legs closer: ¡°Eat this, it¡¯s your favorite.¡± Xiao Luli: "" ¡­¡­ The little girl¡¯s stomach was full after eating again. She sat on the sofa, holding her fat cheeks with her little hands, melancholy written all over her face, her dark and clear eyes drooped, looking downcast. Song Qingwan brought a plate of fruit over. Seeing this, she was stunned for a moment: "Lili, what's wrong with you? Are you unhappy?" The little Loli lowered her head, clasped her fingers in a depressed manner, and said, "No." "fine," Song Qingwan sat over and said, "If you have anything to do, tell your aunt and she will help you." The little girl pursed her lips, raised her head, and said sadly: "Auntie, is dad going to sell me?" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that she was worried about this matter, and couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°How is this possible, Lili, why do you think so?¡±   The little Loli looked at her bulging belly sadly, and said angrily: "But I'm so fat now! When I get a little fatter, dad will definitely sell her! Because by then, dad can sell her for 200 yuan!" The little girl clenched her little fists with an angry tone, as if Lu Junhan, who sold her for 200 yuan, could directly become the richest man in Haicheng. Song Qingwan: "" Our family is really not so poor that we can¡¯t even afford 200 yuan, so we can only sell you. And, your dad may not like the 200 yuan. If he really wants to sell you, it won¡¯t be because of money. "Will not," After several months of getting to know each other, Song Qingwan knew how to smooth her hair. She rubbed the head of Lao Gao, who was pouting, and Little Lu Li, who had a dissatisfied expression: "Your father has made a lot of money recently, a lot of 200 yuan. He is not poor at all now, and he is very rich. In short, he will not sell you." ¡°But dad doesn¡¯t let people eat vegetables anymore!¡± The little girl was angry: "He only lets people eat meat!" "Because your father wants to be nice to you." Song Qingwan felt the need to defend Lu Junhan and said softly: "Isn't your father afraid that you will run away from home again? Lili, you must not run around next time, otherwise your father will be very anxious." "He is not my father!" The little loli said dullly. Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment. Lu Qidong, who had just entered the door, was also stunned. He thought, What a sin! Seeing how badly the child was beaten, Lili began not to recognize that brat as her father. The next second, I heard the little girl clenching her fists and saying angrily: "He has stopped hitting others recently!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡°My father used to know how to beat pears,¡± As Xiao Luli talked, she felt sad. The grievances and depression of these days suddenly broke out. She wiped her tears with her little hands and said in a choked voice: "People, people want that father My father doesn't hit me now. When someone runs away from home and comes back, my father who knows how to beat me will die. My father now doesn't hit me at all. In the future, he will Never run away from home again, wuwuwu, I want my original father" The little Loli cried quietly at first, but in the end, she couldn't bear it anymore, and burst into tears with a loud cry. Song Qingwan¡¯s heart softened, she glanced at Lu Qidong, wiped away the little girl¡¯s tears in a funny way, and said softly: "Isn't this dad bad? He never hits you, but he still dotes on you so much. He will give you whatever you want - you see, these days, you have been watching TV for too long, but he doesn't talk about you, and you don't do your homework. , he won¡¯t beat you, and he won¡¯t call you a fat girl if you eat too many snacks. Even if you don¡¯t like vegetables, he will only give you meat Isn¡¯t this a bad father?¡± The little girl's eyes were red, her mouth was flat, and she still only said the choked sentence: "Anyway, I don't want it, I want my original father" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 979 Beat the children "This father is not good, the father before was good." The little girl huddled on the sofa, her dark eyes filled with crystal tears. She looked like a pitiful kitten. Her eyes were red and she choked in a low voice: "I want my old father back" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other and smiled in unison. It is said that children are the most sensitive psychologically, and this statement is indeed true. That kid Lu Junhan has indeed been too "gentle" these days. Several times, even they couldn't help but want to hit Lili's cute little butt, but the boy still endured it. But this Lu Junhan is obviously not real. Over the past few days, the little girl probably noticed it. The father in front of her looks like her father, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be her father. She felt something was wrong and was very anxious, but she couldn't find it. Her simple little mind really didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her father. But it was very obvious that I discovered something that was a bolt from the blue¡ª¡ª That is. Dad won¡¯t hit her anymore! Therefore, the little girl now stubbornly believes that as long as her father beats her, her former father will come back and his father will become normal. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, but she still comforted her and said: "Don't worry, Lili, my aunt assures you that your father will not be like this for a few days. He will get better after a while." She didn¡¯t believe that Lu Junhan could really endure it. Four days and five days could be tolerated, but what about seven days, eight days, or even ten and a half months? Sooner or later, Lu Junhan will still be unable to resist beating pears. After all, Lili¡¯s ability to irritate people is obvious to all. " Moreover, Lu Junhan has always been very vindictive and will definitely retaliate - every time he misses a beating in the past few days, he may have planned it in advance and pay double or even ten times the amount to Lili in the future. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong are not worried at all. On the contrary, I think this is a good thing. At least, these days are not completely fruitless. At least, the little girl now wants to eat vegetables! This is a huge improvement. But the little Loli was not so optimistic. She sniffed gloomily and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her little hands. She felt that if she continued like this, she would soon be without her father! She has to get her old father back quickly! At this moment, Lu Junhan and the energetic old man, who was holding a fishing rod in his hand, happened to come in from outside. When the little girl on the sofa saw him, her dark eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly turned over and got off the sofa. Before Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong could react, she walked up to Lu Junhan with a calm expression on her short legs. The little Loli raised her fair and plump little face, and her dark and clear eyes were astonishingly bright. Before Lu Junhan could say anything, she said loudly and crisply: "Dad, please kill me!" When Xiao Luli said this, not only was she not afraid, but she was also very excited. Her eyes were bright, showing eagerness and urgency. Everyone can see her impatience. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The whole place was dead silent. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The old man: "" ? ? ? What kind of weird development is this? Before Lu Junhan could say anything, the old man had a strange expression of constipation on his face. He looked at Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong on the sofa, then at Lu Junhan beside him, and said incomprehensibly: "We haven't seen each other for just a few days, and you're driving this kid crazy?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan felt the need to prove her innocence. Also wanting to prove himself was Lu Qidong. So, the two of them frantically explained to the old man and expressed their grievances. The little girl suddenly became a little anxious when she saw that her father was still motionless and didn¡¯t want to hit her at all. She frowned and grabbed Lu Junhan's big hand with her little hand:   "Dad, hit me quickly and kill me! I'm so easy to hit now, you can beat me to death in one go!" Lu Junhan: "" When the old man saw this, he became extremely angry and looked at Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong: "You still say she was unjust! Look, look at this girl, how crazy she is!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lili wants to be abused, and we can¡¯t stop her. But Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were really afraid that Lu Junhan would become normal again. Seeing that Lili came here for a rare beating, he planned to fulfill her act of seeking death. For a moment, I didn¡¯t have the intention to pay attention to the angry old man. Instead, he stared at Lu Junhan nervously. Fortunately, today¡¯s Lu Junhan is also an abnormal Lu Junhan. With an expressionless face, he took his big hand out of Xiao Luli's hand, pursed his thin lips, and said in a cold voice, just two words: "Do not hit." The little Loli had an expression like a bolt from the blue, as if she was a little hurt. Although she was injured, she looked at Lu Junhan with a pitiful and sad look, as if "Dad is seriously ill and cannot be saved at all." The little girl sniffed, lowered her head and said in despair, "Okay then" ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong both thought the little girl had given up. But they forgot whose daughter she was. Lu Junhan has always had a rule of life: as long as he wants to do something, there is nothing he can't do, and he will never give up until he achieves his goal! "As for Xiao Luli, it is obvious that he has inherited this advantage perfectly, and even has a terrifying posture that is better than his predecessor. Because, in the next few days, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and even the old man who occasionally came over to fish could see from time to time that the little girl was like a little tail that couldn't be shaken off, desperately wrapped around Lu Junhan's back. ¡ª¡ªLu Junhan kept pestering him when he went to the study to work, he pestered him when he was eating at the dining table, and he pestered him when he hid in the backyard to play golf. Even when Lu Junhan went to the toilet, the little girl would eagerly follow him. "Dad, can you hit me?" "Just hit them! Just one strike will do the trick! Please, Dad." "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad, please give Lili a beating! She is really easy to hit! You can beat me to death soon!" That pleading and pitiful look. Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, the old man and the Lu family¡¯s servants and butlers couldn¡¯t help but want to persuade Lu Junhan. Advise him to beat the child. It¡¯s so pitiful to see how hard the child is forced! But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t take action in the end. Although many times, he almost couldn't help it. Especially when this little chubby girl even follows him when he takes a shower. If he doesn't let her follow him, she squats at the door of the bathroom, and then, like a little Tang Monk, talks desperately. He wanted to spread this little chubby girl¡¯s butt right on the spot! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 980 Dad, where are you? After several days of training and rehabilitation, Pei Xiubai¡¯s legs are completely able to walk on the ground. ¡° Moreover, what surprised the medical staff the most was that Pei Xiubai not only recovered very quickly, but the treatment effect was also excellent. Even the muscles in his legs showed no signs of atrophy. ???????????? It¡¯s impossible to tell that the leg has been disabled for several years after the car accident. Pei Xiubai knew that this was all thanks to that little thing. If she hadn¡¯t touched his legs several times, his recovery would not have been so good or so fast. Pei Mingzhi was vaguely aware of this. After going to the capital to finish the Pei's share transfer contract, he returned to Haicheng and took Pei Xiubai to the Lu family next door. When the servants of the Lu family saw the handsome young man who could walk on the ground, they couldn't help showing surprise on their faces. Although there was a rumor a few days ago that the leg of the little ancestor of the Pei family was cured by a miracle doctor, most people did not believe it. After all, everyone knew that Pei Xiubai's leg had been disabled for many years, and the Pei family It¡¯s not that he is powerless. If it could be cured, why would it be necessary to wait until now if it had not been cured earlier? Seeing it with their own eyes, the servants still felt it was a bit magical. ¡°But despite the magic, I didn¡¯t forget to go in and inform the butler. The housekeeper came out of the living room and said to Pei Mingzhi: "Young Master Pei, follow me." Pei Mingzhi saw that this direction did not look like the direction into the living room, and frowned slightly: "Lu Gou is not in the study now?" He still has something he wants to discuss with him. About Lili¡¯s mother. And, there were 32 extra corpses in his villa for no reason. Pei Mingzhi had people check the corpses and confirmed that they were indeed Mr. Xuan¡¯s men. And without even thinking about it, Lu Gou must have heard about the "corpse" and asked him to bring Pei Xiubai in. ¡°Otherwise, Lu Gou, who has a very strong sense of territoriality, might not even allow them to enter the Lu family¡¯s door. In fact, Pei Mingzhi handled the matter of corpses very carefully and meticulously. There were no rumors outside. No one who came to check would have thought that there were so many corpses in the Pei family. ¡°But the Lu family is right next door. If anything happens to the Pei family, they may not be able to hide it from the Lu family. " Moreover, Lu Junhan's subordinates are not vegetarians either. Of course, Pei Mingzhi didn't want to hide it. He came here this time to discuss the matter with Lu Junhan. After all, Mr. Xuan¡¯s men not only wanted to kill Xiao Luli, but also wanted to kill Pei Xiubai. In a way, he and Lu Junhan had the same goal¡ª¡ª That is to eliminate all the Xuan Lao¡¯s men from this world. "Not here." The steward said. Pei Mingzhi was stunned for a moment, a little surprised. At this point in time, it stands to reason that Lu Gou should be staying in the study. Lu Gou has always been a very planned person and has his own specific schedule, which he will strictly abide by. It¡¯s really strange that I¡¯m not here today. "Then where is he?" Pei Mingzhi asked. The housekeeper immediately raised his index finger and hissed at him: "Keep your voice down!" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Then, Pei Mingzhi saw the housekeeper look around carefully several times, as if he was guarding against something. After a few seconds, when he saw no one around, he whispered: "Young Master Lu is currently in the swimming pool, the one far away from the backyard. I will take you there now, but you'd better speak softly so that no one can hear you." ??Especially the little lady. Pei Mingzhi: "" The butler's reaction once made Pei Mingzhi feel that he came in secretly instead of coming in through the gate openly. but¡ª¡ª "?? Swimming pool?" Pei Mingzhi looked up at the sky. It was still spring that month, Haicheng was located to the north, and the cold wind was still blowing: ¡°It¡¯s almost going to rain now, and the temperature is quite low today. If he¡¯s not blowing on the heater in the study, why is he staying in the swimming pool?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because there is no place to go.¡± The housekeeper muttered. "What?" Pei Mingzhi didn't hear clearly. The butler¡¯s face was full of a conscientious and standard fake smile: ¡°I said, because Mr. Lu likes winter swimming, isn¡¯t it? Winter is almost over, it¡¯s weird if I don¡¯t go for a swim now?'s. " Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi felt something was strange, but he couldn't place it. It should be said that from the moment he came in to find Lu Gou, there was nothing strange about him. In fact, if Pei Mingzhi goes to investigate, he can still find some clues and clues. After all, almost all the servants of the Lu family know what happened in the Lu family, and no one deliberately concealed the news. But what is helpless is that Pei Mingzhi has been busy these days. He has to take care of Pei Xiubai's condition and go to the capital to deal with the share transfer. Finally, I have some time, and I still need to beat up those dishonest and dissatisfied Pei parents. I really don¡¯t have the heart to care about anything else. Finally, the matter was done, and he brought Pei Xiubai to the Lu family seamlessly. As for Pei Xiubai, his determination to get back on his feet is too strong. In the past few days, he has put aside almost everything and focused on recovery. So, just like that, the father and son came to the Lu family, completely unaware of what was going on. But once it comes, make peace with it. After all, it won¡¯t be something big that happened to Lu Junhan. "After all, if something big happened to Lu Junhan, it would have been reported outside. The housekeeper shouldn't have such an expression as if he was hiding from others. Hiding from people Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai suddenly thought of something and frowned. ¡°Could it be that the Lu family also has many subordinates of Mr. Xuan? ?That you really have to be careful. It didn¡¯t take long. Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai met the housekeeper who was leading the way. They were careful and vigilant all the way, looking around and listening to all directions, just like agents who had invaded the International Intelligence Agency and stole things. About fifteen minutes later, after confirming that the danger was over, the housekeeper took them to the edge of the swimming pool. Lu Junhan was indeed swimming. His tall and tall body is submerged under the water, his limbs are long and slender, and every muscle shows explosive power. The lines of his body are extremely smooth and hard, with a cold and deep meaning, just like him. It¡¯s quite unfathomable. Pei Minzhi raised his eyebrows when he saw it, whistled directly, and said: "Lu Gou, what have you been doing lately? You've been so mysterious all the way here." Lu Junhan said nothing and swam directly to the shore. He stood up in the swimming pool, the fine spray of water broke, and the water droplets fell from his lean and strong body. The wet, fine black hair sticks to his cold and sharp face, his eyes are still dark and bottomless, and a cold and cold aura lingers around him. He casually grabbed the thick towel handed over by the housekeeper, stood in the water, lowered his eyes and wiped his wet hair. Then, I grabbed the handrail on the shore and was about to go ashore. Who knows, at this moment, a small pink figure suddenly ran up not far away. It looks like a tiny pink butterfly. As he ran, he shouted in a sweet voice: "Dad, dad, where are you?" In the water. Lu Junhan's body suddenly stiffened. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 981 Why did Uncle Beauty and the others leave? The little girl¡¯s breasts are clear and childish, milky and very penetrating. Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai also saw her. Pei Minzhi was about to raise his hand and greet her with a smile. But before he could raise his hand, he was pulled hard into the swimming pool by a big white hand with clear joints! Pei Mingzhi struggled in the water: "I'm a Lu dog, Gulu I'm a Gulu Your uncle!" Lu Junhan's expression didn't change at all, and he pushed him into the water without mercy. But it was too late. Pei Mingzhi's voice has reached the ears of the little girl not far away. The little pink figure turned around suddenly and saw Lu Junhan in the swimming pool at a glance. The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she pounced towards him in the water in surprise: "dad!" "Dad, Lili finally found you!" With a "plop", the little Loli threw herself into the water. It was like a huge stone smashing into the pool, and there was a huge splash of water all around. He splashed water on the heads of Lu Junhan and Pei Mingzhi who had just emerged from the water next to them. Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" He should have stayed in the water, not come out. As for Lu Junhan, the slightly dry hair that he had wiped just now turned white in an instant. Lu Junhan¡¯s face suddenly sank. Pei Mingzhi: "" Very good, it seems Lu Gou wants to kill someone again. With this expression, it is not an exaggeration to say that the other party will be cut into pieces. I have to say that Pei Mingzhi is really gloating about his misfortune. This was the first time he saw Lu Gou suffer such a big loss. But the little Loli didn¡¯t know that she was in trouble. She suddenly emerged from the water with her wet little head, shook her hair, and then her two white and tender little arms fluttered symbolically on the water surface several times. And the splashing water splashed all over Lu Junhan's face again. Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Butler: "" Xiao Luli didn¡¯t even realize that she was jumping back and forth on the edge of dangerous death. She turned her head to look at the man next to her who was so serious that her face was dripping with water. With bright black eyes, she asked again the question she had been asking for the past few days: "Dad, do you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan: "" On the shore, seeing Lu Junhan's head and face covered with water, and his face so dark that he could no longer look at it, the housekeeper said to himself, "Little miss, let alone Mr. Lu, even I want to hit you." But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t fight in the end. He simply said "no fight" coldly, grabbed a towel, and went ashore. The little girl had been disappointed many times before. This time she just said "Okay" sadly and quickly picked herself up again. She raised her head and saw Pei Mingzhi who had just been torn off next to her. The dim eyes that had been extinguished just now lit up again: ¡°Uncle Beauty, can you let my dad beat me?¡± Pei Mingzhi: "" I don¡¯t think you need to give in. I think your father really wants to beat you to death right now. But before Pei Mingzhi could answer, the little girl turned around and suddenly saw the handsome young man who had been standing on the shore, silent. Her eyes brightened a bit: "Brother Xiubai, it turns out you are here too." Pei Xiubai let out a low "hmm". "That's great!" Compared to Pei Xiubai¡¯s expressionless reply, the little Loli seemed much happier: "Brother Xiu Bai, people know that you are very powerful, even more powerful than my father! So, you can let my father beat me, right?" Pei Xiubai frowned and was about to ask why you let your father hit you, but before he could say anything, Lu Junhan next to him immediately darkened his face and said to the housekeeper in an extremely cold voice: "Let them go." Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Xiubai's face suddenly turned cold. Butler: "" Very good, it seems that the young lady, Mr. Pei, and a young Mr. Pei have successfully reminded Mr. Lu of the fact that the young lady ran away from home a few days ago and even ran away to Pei's house. There is probably nothing as delicious as our own.?Cai Cai, ran to the smelly pig pen next door and stayed there for nearly an afternoon, which was even more frustrating. If so, probably right now, the owner of the pigsty and his little piglet are here to hump their baby cabbage again, and this baby cabbage seems to be very happy to be humped, and even rushes to be humped. In the end, Pei Mingzhi and the others did not leave. Pei Mingzhi, on the other hand, looked at Xiao Luli and then at Lu Junhan, and was keenly aware that something seemed to have happened between the father and daughter that they did not know about. And now is not the time to talk about things. Not to mention that he was all wet and couldn't talk. Even with Lu Junhan's current expression, it doesn't look like he can calm down and talk to him, the owner of the pigsty. Of course, if it were him, he would probably do even more than Lu Junhan if he had a baby cabbage at home. Especially this little cabbage is so stupid and cute. I don¡¯t know which stinky and shameless pig will abduct it when it grows up. Pei Mingzhi is really heartbroken just thinking about it. He would like to get married to Lu Gou, but Lu Gou will never agree. ¡°Furthermore, Pei Mingzhi also felt that it would be a waste of resources for Lili to be so cute and beautiful with his bad-tempered brat. This brat of his is out of business. Lili must be blind to fall in love with his family. With the character of this boy in his family, he is destined to live alone in the future. In the end, Pei Mingzhi sighed and felt heartbroken as he pulled Pei Xiubai away from the Lu family. They left, but Lu Junhan's nightmare was not relieved. Xiao Luli looked at the leaving figures of Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai, scratched his head, turned around, and asked Lu Junhan who was getting dressed: "Dad, why did Uncle Beauty and the others leave?" Lu Junhan was wearing clothes and said coldly without raising his head: "How do I know?" "oh¡­¡­" The little girl thought for a while and then asked: "Dad, do you want to hit me now?" Lu Junhan: "" afternoon. Lu Junhan was working in the study when Chen Shuo came in from the outside. Before entering, he deliberately locked the door and even reset a new and extremely complex password. There is no way. I have been "broken in" by the little lady several times before. Chen Shuo could only replace the door lock with a more high-end and cumbersome high-smart door lock. Not only does the lock have eight ways, but also eight different keys, and even the door password is 18 digits long. This is not over yet. After finishing the previous steps, there are iris verification, fingerprint verification, and face scanning ¡°In short, it takes at least ten or even twenty minutes to open the door once. Chen Shuo thought to himself, now he can finally stop the young lady. In the past few days, Xiao Luli has said "Dad, do you want to hit me now?" eight hundred times a day. It¡¯s simply pervasive. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 982 Can¡¯t Stop the Little Girl¡¯s ¡°Intrusion¡± The most frequented place is the study room. Who told Lu Junhan to work in the study every day? Even if you have to go to work in the company during the day and come back at night, you still have to stay in the study if you have nothing to do. Chen Shuo changed the locks in the study every day. Each lock was more complicated and difficult to open than the last, but he could not stop the little girl's "invasion". Not only was Lu Junhan being tortured to death, but Chen Shuo, who was always by Lu Junhan's side, was also driven crazy. He even had auditory hallucinations, and now even in his dreams at night, that sentence comes back and forth, like an unbreakable curse. This time, I changed the door lock to a more advanced and complex one, and finally it was clean. This door lock has so many levels and is so complex and difficult to solve. It was the Lu Group's R&D team who worked many all-nighters in the past few days to develop a weapon specially designed to deal with the little lady. ¡° Even if the young lady accidentally picked up the eight keys to the study on the road just like the previous few days, or just guessed randomly, she guessed the 18-digit password of the door lock. No matter how lucky the little lady is, she will not be able to solve the following levels of iris verification, fingerprint verification, face scanning, etc. Unless the young lady turns into Mr. Lu or him. "Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for the young lady to come in." Chen Shuo¡¯s thoughts are very beautiful, but unfortunately, the reality is often cruel. Lu Junhan hadn¡¯t signed a few documents yet. On the desk next to him, just like the previous few days, two big, watery black eyes suddenly popped out. Their long and thin eyelashes fluttered, as if they could talk. The little girl held the edge of the table with her hands, looked at him with her eyes half-opened, and whispered: "Dad, do you want to hit pears now?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" ? ? ? ! ! ! no! How did the little lady come in this time? He remembered that he had closed the door before he came in. Even the door password was changed without worry. As for the eight keys to the door lock, he kept them all safely on his person and nothing was lost. Chen Shuo looked at the ignorant and innocent little girl in front of him, then suddenly turned his head and looked at the door lock. The door was not closed tightly, but left a crack. Chen Shuo: "" ? ? ? He came in just now, did he really forget to close the door? impossible. Just when Chen Shuo almost doubted his life and even his own memory, he saw the highly intelligent door lock broken into several pieces on the ground. Then, Chen Shuo fell into a deep and long silence. Seeing Chen Shuo looking at the smart door lock plate on the ground, little Loli said in a low voice: "Uncle Chen, I didn't break it on purpose. I just touched it and it broke on its own without knowing what happened." Chen Shuo: "" Are your hands made of hammers? No, this door lock uses nano high technology. Even if you smash it with a hammer for five days and five nights, or even half a year or a year, it will not break. How come it¡¯s as brittle as a piece of paper in your hands? how? ? Are you fish lovers born to be Popeye? The little girl couldn¡¯t hear Chen Shuo¡¯s complaints. Instead, she was interrupted. The little girl scratched her head, turned around, and asked Lu Junhan behind the table: "Dad, what do you want now" "In no mood." Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless, like an emotionless killer: ¡°Get out.¡± "oh¡­¡­" The little girl lowered her head in disappointment and went out obediently. But five minutes later¡ª¡ª ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The same pair of black, clear, big eyes with long and thick eyelashes were revealed. The little owner of the eyes said in the same little voice: "Dad, do you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I don't want to." The little girl walked away disappointed: "Okay." Another five minutes¡ª¡ª The little girl poked her eyes out and said with great anticipation: "Dad, what about now? Do you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was full of indifference: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±   The little girl left dejectedly: "Okay." Another five minutes - The little girl came again: "Dad, you are now" Lu Junhan: "I don't want to." Another five minutes - Little girl: "Dad" Lu Junhan: "I don't want to." I don¡¯t know how many five minutes have passed¡ª¡ª Little girl: "Dad" Lu Junhan: "No." I don¡¯t know how many five minutes have passed¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan: "No." The little girl who hasn¡¯t spoken yet: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­¡­ night. Chen Shuo really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He tried out to Lu Junhan, whose expression was not much better either: "Mr. Lu why don't you give the little lady a spanking? Otherwise, if she keeps coming out like this every day, I'm afraid" Chen Shuo was halfway through speaking when he met Lu Junhan's cold, deep and cold eyes and couldn't continue. Lu Junhan is obviously not a person who would break his own principles. With his dark eyes, he said coldly: "I said I wouldn't hit her, so I won't." Chen Shuo: "" The father and daughter are exactly the same, they are both so stubborn. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chen Shuo had no choice but to think of another way. If this continues, if Mr. Lu is not crazy, he will go crazy first! ¡°This afternoon, all he could hear was ¡°Dad, do you want to hit someone now?¡± Even when he went to the toilet, he could hear those words in his ears, which was simply miserable. "It's a pity that the entire Lu family has hid wherever they can. It stands to reason that the Lu family villa is so big and has so many rooms. If you really want to hide, it will be difficult to be found." But the young lady is truly worthy of being the reincarnation of a koi carp. She has no luck at all. As long as she wants to find Mr. Lu, she will be sure to find him! Chen Shuo was really amazed to see this terrifying ability to find people. The Lu family cannot stay any longer. After a while, Chen Shuo really came up with a good idea. Chen Shuo said: "Young Master Lu, you see, since the young lady can find you no matter where you are in the Lu family, even if you go to the company during the day, the young lady can find a way, and there are even various opportunities for her to appear in front of you. What if we are not in the Lu family or the company?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chen Shuo had no choice but to think of another way. If this continues, if Mr. Lu is not crazy, he will go crazy first! ¡°This afternoon, all he could hear was ¡°Dad, do you want to hit someone now?¡± Even when he went to the toilet, he could hear those words in his ears, which was simply miserable. "It's a pity that the entire Lu family has hid wherever they can. It stands to reason that the Lu family villa is so big and has so many rooms. If you really want to hide, it will be difficult to be found." But the young lady is truly worthy of being the reincarnation of a koi carp. She has no luck at all. As long as she wants to find Mr. Lu, she will be sure to find him! Chen Shuo was really amazed to see this terrifying ability to find people. The Lu family cannot stay any longer. After a while, Chen Shuo really came up with a good idea. Chen Shuo said: "Young Master Lu, you see, since the young lady can find you no matter where you are in the Lu family, even if you go to the company during the day, the young lady can find a way, and there are even various opportunities for her to appear in front of you. What if we are not in the Lu family or the company?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 983 How could you run away riding it? "But Chen Shuo has been by Lu Junhan's side for so many years. He has never seen any big storms or dealt with any difficult things properly. This little thing is nothing to him. Soon, Chen Shuo came up with a perfect solution. "I guarantee that the little lady will search the entire Lu family, and even search every tiny corner of the Lu family, and it will be impossible to find them in the end!" But I just don¡¯t know if Mr. Lu is willing. ¡­¡­ Next door, the Pei family. Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai had just finished dinner when they saw the butler respectfully leading Lu Junhan in from the outside, followed by Chen Shuo who was smiling and following suit. Before they could speak, Chen Shuo explained his intention: "Mr. Pei, do you have time now? I have something to discuss with you." This matter is naturally about the corpses of those gods. It was also the reason why Pei Mingzhi went to the Lu family during the day to find Lu Junhan and wanted to talk to him. But at this moment, Pei Minzhi was not polite at all. He raised his eyebrows, looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan in front of him jokingly, curved his lips, exposed it directly, and said with a smile: "Are you sure it's you who has something to discuss with me, and not the big boss in front of you who has something to discuss with me?" "It's rare that in my lifetime, I can actually see Lu Gou come through this door to find him, and even take the initiative to discuss things with him. It seems that the power of Lili cannot be underestimated. I couldn't even fight it. Chen Shuo knew that Pei Mingzhi was not easy to deceive, and he didn't expect to be able to deceive him. He smiled without any excuse. Pei Mingzhi had a strange look on his face, and just as he was about to say something else, Lu Junhan frowned and interrupted him impatiently: "What nonsense are you talking about, get out of here!" Although Lu Junhan had never stepped foot into the Pei family, he had a good way of knowing that the Pei family's study was on the second floor. Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? Is this your fucking home or mine? ??It¡¯s really a mistake to be careless with a dog. Why was he blind when he was in college No, why was he blind when he was in elementary school! But Pei Mingzhi sat on the chair and did not move. Instead, he spread his hands and said with a smile: "I know you didn't come here to talk to me, and I also know what you want to do when you come here, but Lu Gou, you are indeed in the wrong place" Pei Mingzhi coughed lightly and gestured in a certain direction with his eyes, as if to tell Lu Junhan to run quickly, "Because my situation is probably much more dangerous than yours!" Chen Shuo was stunned and didn't react for a while. But he was not given a chance to react. The next second, Xiao Luli¡¯s crispy milky voice sounded from outside: "dad!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo looked at the little girl with twin tails sitting on the toy pink wooden horse at the door behind them, and was immediately shocked: "Little miss, why are you here?" Before they came to Pei¡¯s house, Chen Shuo specifically asked Song Qingwan to determine the specific location of Xiao Luli, so that they would not be caught by the young lady in the yard on their way to Pei¡¯s house! And Mr. Song told him that after the young lady finished eating, she rode her new vehicle, a pink wooden horse, and ran to the backyard to play. Speaking of which, this toy Trojan was specially chosen by Mr. Song for the little lady¡ª¡ª It is not as fast as a toy car, which increases the time for the little lady to leave the Lu family. Even if the little lady wants to run away from home again, it can buy them a lot of time. And, toy Trojan horses are not as dangerous as toy cars. After all, they didn¡¯t know that the little lady drove Pei Xianglan¡¯s son into the hospital before. It¡¯s okay if others get hit, but I¡¯m just afraid that the little lady will get hurt. Then Mr. Song and Director Lu locked the young lady¡¯s pink sports car in the garage that day. I made a careful selection again and bought a rocking horse that is most suitable for girls to play and is not that safe. Chen Shuo immediately felt relieved when he heard that the little girl was playing with a wooden horse, because the wooden horse was just like a rocking chair. When a person sits on it, it will just rock hard in place. In this way, the probability of them bumping into the little lady is very low. Especially since Chen Shuo had surveyed the terrain in advance. On the way to Pei's house, he would never bump into little Luli playing with the wooden horse, and he would never appear in her sight. But Chen Shuo never expected that he wouldHe took every precaution and treated himself like a detective, meticulous in everything. Who would have thought that the young lady was already at Pei's house! ?Then what¡¯s the difference between them now and themselves falling into a trap! Before Xiao Luli could speak, Pei Mingzhi said first: "Oh, I finished some work before and came back from the road behind the villa. I happened to see Lili riding a horse at the back door of our villa. I thought you had something to convey to Lili, Lu Gou, so I brought her in directly." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Do you think it's possible?" He has so many subordinates, so many servants are available, there must be some damn thing before he lets this little fat girl ride a toy horse out of the back door of Lu's house, and then run to the back door of someone else's house to deliver the news. "I don't think it's possible," Pei Minzhi said with a smile, "but when I turned around and thought about it, Lili has already walked to the door of our house. It's really unreasonable not to let her come in to play. As you know, I have always been a very thoughtful person. You're a soft person, but it's a coincidence that you came over not long after Lili played in my yard." Of course, on the way to bring the little girl and her toy rocking horse into Pei's house, Pei Ming made a sidestep and finally understood who Lu Gou was hiding from after being so mysterious this morning. Therefore, Pei Mingzhi said that his place was far more dangerous than the Lu family. After all, Lili himself was here. Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" His fault! ! "However, the little lady's luck is too bad!" Can this predict the future? but¡­¡­ Chen Shuo seemed to have thought of something: "Little miss, weren't you riding a horse in the backyard? Why did you end up in front of someone else's house?" "That's right," Xiao Luli patted the head of the pink wooden horse in front of her and said happily: "I was riding a horse, but when I was riding, it ran out, and then I met the beautiful uncle outside" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Chen Shuo: "" This is a rocking horse that only rocks in place! It's not a real horse, how could you run away on it? ! ! Are you all so good at making fish? However, it turns out that it really works. I don¡¯t know how the little girl shook it, but anyway, she shook it, and the little pink wooden horse immediately ran towards Lu Junhan happily like a wild horse running wild. Chen Shuo closed his eyes in pain. Sure enough, the next second, I saw the little loli sitting on the horse with bright black eyes, and for the 208th time, she said to Lu Junhan: "Dad, do you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Chen Shuo: "" Very good, I tried my best to hide it all night, but I still can¡¯t escape this sentence! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 984 I asked about it But Chen Shuo never expected that he would take every precaution and treat himself like a detective, meticulous in everything. Who would have thought that the young lady would already be at Pei's house! ?Then what¡¯s the difference between them now and themselves falling into a trap! Before Xiao Luli could speak, Pei Mingzhi said first: "Oh, I finished some work before and came back from the road behind the villa. I happened to see Lili riding a horse at the back door of our villa. I thought you had something to convey to Lili, Lu Gou, so I brought her in directly." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Do you think it's possible?" He has so many subordinates, so many servants are available, there must be some damn thing before he lets this little fat girl ride a toy horse out of the back door of Lu's house, and then run to the back door of someone else's house to deliver the news. "I don't think it's possible," Pei Minzhi said with a smile, "but when I turned around and thought about it, Lili has already walked to the door of our house. It's really unreasonable not to let her come in to play. As you know, I have always been a very thoughtful person. You're a soft person, but it's a coincidence that you came over not long after Lili played in my yard." Of course, on the way to bring the little girl and her toy rocking horse into Pei's house, Pei Ming made a sidestep and finally understood who Lu Gou was hiding from after being so mysterious this morning. Therefore, Pei Mingzhi said that his place was far more dangerous than the Lu family. After all, Lili himself was here. Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" His fault! ! "However, the little lady's luck is too bad!" Can this predict the future? but¡­¡­ Chen Shuo seemed to have thought of something: "Little miss, weren't you riding a horse in the backyard? Why did you end up in front of someone else's house?" "That's right," Xiao Luli patted the head of the pink wooden horse in front of her and said happily: "I was riding a horse, but when I was riding, it ran out, and then I met the beautiful uncle outside" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Chen Shuo: "" This is a rocking horse that only rocks in place! It's not a real horse, how could you run away on it? ! ! Facts have proved that it can be done. I don¡¯t know how the little girl shook it, but anyway, she shook it, and the little pink wooden horse ran towards Lu Junhan happily. Chen Shuo closed his eyes in pain. Sure enough, the next second, I saw the little loli sitting on the horse with bright black eyes, and for the 208th time, she said to Lu Junhan: "Dad, do you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Very good, after hiding for a whole night, I still couldn¡¯t hide from this sentence. In the end, Lu Junhan carried the little Loli back with one hand and one horse. The little Lolita is used to being suddenly picked up by her father. Not only was he not panicked at all, but he blinked his eyes, looked at himself in the air, fluttered his little hands happily, and said happily: "Dad, look, look! I'm flying, I'm flying!" Chen Shuo: "" The young lady really didn¡¯t know that a disaster was coming. ???????????????????????????????? Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Lu¡¯s face smelled like something bad? Mr. Lu now looks like he has just been fished out of a smelly pigsty and rolled several times in it. It is full of dirty cabbage from beginning to end. He is extremely disgusted and wants to throw it away, but he can't, so in the end he just can't. I can bear to carry it in my hand. The veins on Shinobu's forehead popped out. The whole body is exuding a soothing cold air. ¡°After all, this little cabbage is too easy to be kidnapped. Although Mr. Pei Mingzhi is not a bad person, Mr. Pei has always coveted young ladies in the past. Now Xiao Baicai volunteers to ride a horse and run away with the bad uncle. No wonder Mr. Lu is so unhappy. Sure enough, the next second, Lu Junhan sneered: "Fuck you! Shut up!" "I don't want to shut up!" Little Luli has never been afraid of her father. She pouted her little mouth and said dissatisfiedly: "He's going to fly!" Lu Junhan glanced at her and sneered: "Are you trying to get fucked again?" "yes!" The little loli is a bit harmfulHe was not afraid at all, but he was still very excited, and his dark eyes immediately brightened a lot: "Dad, are you going to hit me now?" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl closed her eyes and looked expectant: "Dad, people are easy to hit now. As long as you hit them, they will die immediately!" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli thought for a while and then said: "Even if I don't die, I will try my best to die!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Your father didn¡¯t beat you to death, but to make you realize your mistake! After waiting for a while, the little girl didn't even wait for her head or butt to be hit. She opened her eyes in confusion: "Dad?" Lu Junhan glanced at her coldly: "You are the only one who still wants to be beaten, but you think so!" Little girl: "" Xiaolu Li was in a hurry. Her small hand was angry and fluttered in the air, but her white face was very aggrieved. She was old -fashioned at the corner of her mouth and said loudly: "It's dad, you just asked me if I wanted to be beaten! She said yes, but if you don't hit me now, you are a big liar!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo was surprised. He was so logical and even tricked Mr. Lu into saying something that was really not something a young lady would say. Is it possible that going to kindergarten really has the effect of increasing IQ? The more the little Loli thought about it, the sadder she became. She sniffed: "Damn dad, I don't want to play with big liars!" "Did I say I was going to beat you?" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly. "You do," little Loli's eyes were red. Seeing that her father actually refused to admit it, she raised her watery eyes and complained with a choked voice, "You just asked me if I wanted to get smoked!" Lu Junhan looked indifferent: "Who said I was asking you?" Chen Shuo: "" He and the little miss are the only two people here. If Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t ask the little miss, why don¡¯t he ask him? Chen Shuo was silent. He doesn¡¯t want to be beaten by Mr. Lu. But it was obvious that Chen Shuo was overthinking it. The next second, Lu Junhan expressionlessly picked up the pink wooden horse in his other hand and said lightly: "That's what I asked about." Throughout the whole process, Lu Junhan's expression did not change, his face was not red at all, and his heart was not beating. Chen Shuo: "" I have to say, this trick still works. At least at this moment, Mr. Lu¡¯s thinking is on the same level as the young lady¡¯s. As expected, the little Loli didn¡¯t question her anymore. Instead, she held her little hands in tears and said aggrievedly: ¡°Then dad, why don¡¯t you ask me?¡± Lu Junhan replied calmly: "I don't want to ask." The little Loli was shocked, her eyes widened, and she felt even more aggrieved: "Why?" Lu Junhan slapped her down and glanced at her lightly: "Who told you to call me a liar?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 985 It¡¯s really too hard But before Mr. Lu goes crazy, he may not be able to bear it first. Chen Shuo thought with a painful look on his face. On the second day, before Chen Shuo came to Lu's house to deliver company documents and all the information about Jiang Xue's system that he had found so far, he specially prepared several earplugs. Entering the Lu family¡¯s door, the housekeeper stopped him before he plugged in the earplugs in his pocket: "Chen Zhu." Chen Shuo turned around: "What's wrong?" The housekeeper handed a pink mobile phone to Chen Shuo. Chen Shuo took the pink phone. This phone belonged to Zhang Ma. A few days ago, Chen Shuo originally planned to give this phone to Xiao Luli and ask her to help unlock it - although it is not difficult to crack the password of this phone, you might be able to crack it easily by just finding a mobile phone store. But for now, this mobile phone is the only important evidence that may reveal information about those gods. Naturally, Chen Shuo does not dare to act too rashly. The safest way is to directly use the password to unlock it without the help of external objects or plug-ins. But before Chen Shuo could give her the phone, Xiao Luli ran away from home. After that, we were looking for people throughout Haicheng. Chen Shuo was anxious to find Xiao Luli. Before going out to look for someone, he saw the housekeeper there, so he gave the housekeeper his cell phone and asked him to go find the servants and ask if anyone had a better relationship with Zhang Ma. In order not to cause panic, the servants received the notice that Zhang Ma had something to do and had resigned and returned to her hometown. They had no idea that Zhang Ma had died long ago. As for Zhang Ma¡¯s children and relatives, although they did not kill Zhang Ma, Chen Shuo did his best to compensate them financially. The butler knew this. In order to prevent the servants from becoming suspicious, he inquired about a lot of information overtly and covertly. It took several days before he asked for the password. As soon as he asked, the housekeeper immediately came to find Chen Shuo. The housekeeper was also very cautious. He said: "I asked three people who knew Zhang Ma's password, and they all said the same, the password is 515694." Although all members have undergone physical examinations before, except for Zhang Ma, there are currently no other gods in the Lu family. But now that several days have passed, the housekeeper can't guarantee whether those gods will find a few more people to lurk into the Lu family after learning about Zhang Ma's death. No matter what, it¡¯s always better to be cautious. Chen Shuo nodded, said thank you for your hard work, then turned and walked towards the living room. It¡¯s very early now, about seven o¡¯clock in the morning, and Lu Junhan and Song Qingwan are eating breakfast at the dining table. As soon as Chen Shuo walked over, he saw Song Qingwan saying with a distressed look on her face: "Lili, do you want to go get some sleep again?" The little girl opposite Song Qingwan was holding a spoon with one hand and a porridge bowl with the other, but her eyes were closed, and her little head was pecking away at the rice. Her face was full of sleepiness, as if she would be there in the next second. Can sleep through it. Hearing Song Qingwan¡¯s voice, the little Loli cheered up and opened her eyes drowsily. She shook her head slowly, then pursed her lips, her little voice full of sleepiness: "no, do not want," She rubbed her eyes: "Dad has started to work, and Lili has to start working too" As she spoke, she tried her best to put a spoonful of porridge into her mouth. Before she started chewing or even swallowing the porridge, her big eyes that had just opened a crack closed again, her little body was even more shaky, and she even snored a little. "If Song Qingwan's eyesight and hands hadn't been quick to pull it, the little girl's face would have been thrown directly into the porridge. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were naturally not stupid enough to ask the little girl what her job was. She got up so early just to ask that brat Lu Junhan if he wanted to beat her. These days, Lili has to ask a few questions every morning. Even if she goes to kindergarten, she has to ask several times before going to school before giving up. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t said she was a carp spirit, Song Qingwan would have thought she was essentially a repeater! But in the past, even if the little girl got up at 6 o'clock, she would not be so sleepy. She seemed to have endless energy. Now it is 7 o'clock, but the little girl seems to have not slept in hundreds of years. Why? Look, there's something fishy inside. Song Qingwan had a vigilant expression as if she had seen an animal: "You brat, come on! What did you do to Lili yesterday?" Lu Qidong expressed?? also changed: "Lili is only four years old, how can you do this?" Song Qingwan slapped the table: "I knew you always wanted to sleep with Lili, you must have no good intentions!" Lu Qidong also slapped the table: "What a bastard! How could I have a son who is worse than a beast like you! No, Lili is in danger now. Go, move all Lili's things to my room quickly, and let Lili If you sleep with me, I have to protect her!" Song Qingwan pushed him away: "Get out! You and him are just the same. Men are not good. Lili is safe if she sleeps with me!" Then, Chen Shuo watched as Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong started arguing over the little girl's sleeping place tonight. In fact, in order not to disturb the little girl's sleep, the two old men ran outside and closed the door to make a noise. . Chen Shuo: "" It seems that if you win the argument, the little lady will really sleep with one of you. But Chen Shuo was also quite curious. He looked at the little Loli who seemed to be sleeping, with a hazy and confused face, and then looked at the man who was eating breakfast with an elegant and dignified expression on his face from beginning to end, and asked in a low voice : "Mr. Lu, what's wrong with the little lady?" "nothing," In just a short while, Lu Junhan had finished his breakfast. He glanced at the little Loli who had completely fallen asleep on the chair, raised the corners of his mouth with satisfaction, pulled the wet towel and wiped his fingers before speaking lightly: "I just watched more than ten episodes of the cartoon last night, and I watched it until 2:30 in the morning." "How is this possible, little lady" Chen Shuo was stunned. Based on his understanding, the little miss didn't seem like someone who would stay up late for cartoons. It should be said that the little miss was not someone who could stay up that late. Because she wakes up too early every day, she feels sleepy very early at night and falls asleep at 12 a.m. at the latest. Until Chen Shuo saw the two cups of coffee that Lu Junhan had finished drinking, he fell silent for a moment. It is indeed possible. The young lady couldn¡¯t bear it and couldn¡¯t make it past two-thirty, but Mr. Lu could. Chen Shuo could even imagine that late last night, the young lady was watching cartoons on the sofa in the master bedroom. She almost fell asleep while watching them, but Young Master Lu ruthlessly called her up to continue watching. I have been seeing her scene at 2:30 in the morning. Chen Shuo glanced at Lu Junhan, who was in low spirits, and then at the little girl who had fallen asleep and snored several times, then silently grinded another cup of coffee for Lu Junhan. The way of the heart. This is probably what is called killing one thousand enemies and injuring oneself eight hundred. Mr. Lu is really working hard. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 986 Why did you get there? Lu Junhan is indeed very hardworking. With the attitude of "either you die or I'm crazy," I dragged Xiao Luli to stay up until 2:30 in the morning last night. This time is actually not very late for Lu Junhan. He used to stay up all night for work and didn't go to bed until eight o'clock the next morning. Staying up this late was nothing. But I got up too early in the morning. Lu Junhan used to get up at eight o'clock as usual. Today, in order to avoid that little chubby girl, it is also because there are too many things that need to be dealt with today - Lu Junhan didn't deal with many things at all when the little chubby girl made trouble yesterday. And at night, he had to drag her to watch cartoons. Lu Junhan didn't deal with the matter much and could only get up early. He got up at 6:30 today. Although it was only an hour and a half earlier than the usual 8:00 wake-up time, his schedule was obviously disrupted. As a result, Lu Junhan's spirit was also a little bad. Fortunately, he is an adult. No matter how late he stays up, even if he lacks sleep, he can still bear it and can control himself not to feel sleepy. But the little fat girl was not so lucky. Lu Junhan went to the bathroom to take a shower, washed himself, got dressed, and came out. The usual morning champion, the little Lolita, was still holding her quilt, looking up and falling asleep. Like a little pig, sleeping soundly. It¡¯s still the kind of fragrance that won¡¯t wake you up for a while. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and was in a good mood. It seems that we won¡¯t see this little chubby girl again for at least the whole morning today. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan always get up very early, but no matter how early they are, they usually go downstairs around 7 o'clock. Therefore, the Lu family¡¯s breakfast always has one meal at 7 o¡¯clock in the morning, and an hour later, there is another meal at 8 o¡¯clock. Lu Junhan raised his hand and looked at the time on the watch, and saw that there were still more than ten minutes until 7 o'clock. He first went to the study room and processed some of the company documents that he had not finished yesterday, and then went downstairs to have breakfast. But as soon as he walked down the stairs, he saw the sleepy pink figure sitting on the child's chair, and his footsteps suddenly stopped. But the little Loli had already seen him, and immediately waved her little hand and said happily: "dad!" Lu Junhan: "" For a moment, Lu Junhan couldn't tell whether he was ruthless or this little chubby girl was ruthless. Lu Junhan pulled out his chair and asked her calmly: "Why are you up?" Speaking of this, Xiao Luli's sleepiness disappeared a lot. She puffed up her little fat face and said angrily and unhappy: "When I was sleeping just now, I dreamed that Dad, you ran away! I was very angry, but then I woke up angry. When I woke up, I found that Dad, you really ran away! I became even more angry!" Lu Junhan: "" So, the little Loli woke up completely. When she came down, she didn¡¯t find Lu Junhan. She was about to go upstairs again, but she saw Lu Junhan coming down from above. The little girl looked happy: "Dad, today is a new day. Do you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan: "" Although I still didn¡¯t escape this sentence in the end, I have to say that Lu Junhan¡¯s trick still worked. No, the little girl didn¡¯t last long and fell asleep leaning on the chair. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were arguing outside. Suddenly they realized that it didn't matter what they said, and it would be useless if they won the argument, so they went back the same way. When I returned to the Lu family's living room, I saw the fair-skinned little Loli who was as delicate and beautiful as a doll, leaning on a chair and sleeping soundly. On the stairs not far away, Chen Shuo was holding a cup of coffee in his hand, following Lu Junhan softly like a thief. The picture is a bit weird no matter how you look at it. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡­¡­ Yesterday, the high-smart lock in the study room was damaged by a little girl. Today, I replaced it with a new one that is less cumbersome but very secure. Who knows that those cumbersome and troublesome high-smart locks can't stop Xiao Luli at all, but they can't stop Chen Shuo himself. He wastes a lot of time just to open the study door. It¡¯s better to change the study door lock back to the original one. The initial door lock was obviously not as troublesome as yesterday's door lock. It took Chen Shuo less than a minute to open the door. After he came in,He consciously closed the study door tightly, then turned around and put the coffee in Lu Junhan's hand. Immediately afterwards, Chen Shuo took out some important documents that needed to be signed urgently and handed them to Lu Junhan. He also sorted out the previously found clues about Jiang Xue¡¯s system - this part may require help from Mr. Song and Director Lu later. After all, they went to Jiang¡¯s house to get the surveillance video about Jiang Xue. The video had not passed through Chen Shuo¡¯s hands. Chen Shuo didn¡¯t know whether there would be any important information about Jiang Xue¡¯s system in the surveillance video. At that time, we can only know for sure by asking Mr. Song and Director Lu. After summarizing the things that Lu Junhan had to deal with today, Chen Shuo breathed a sigh of relief. Raising his eyes, he saw that Lu Junhan glanced at ten lines. The documents that were good were signed decisively in front of him, and the documents that were problematic were directly thrown aside. Within a short time, Lu Junhan processed dozens of documents. In the past few days, the study has rarely been so quiet, and Chen Shuo felt very relaxed. He had only thought about avoiding the young lady before, but he did not expect that the most important thing to do was to start with the young lady. Thinking about it now, Mr. Lu is still smart. ?????????????? Hit the snake seven inches, no nonsense at all, it hits the point directly, so that the little lady has to sleep now, and then eliminates the possibility of the little lady looking for them and driving them crazy! At this moment, Chen Shuo suddenly remembered something and was about to hand Zhang Ma's mobile phone to Lu Junhan from his pocket, but he didn't take it out yet. I saw a familiar little black head popping up next to me in the exact same position as yesterday, but it was different from yesterday. The clear and beautiful big eyes exposed were now full of hazy sleepiness. The little Loli was still terribly sleepy, but she cheered up, tried to keep her eyes open, and completed her task for the day in a daze. She looked at Chen Shuo: "Dad, daddo you want to hit someone now?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Do you want to be so dedicated? ¡°Also, little lady, you have mistaken the wrong person! ! ! Chen Shuo was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he quickly took a big step to the side. If the situation didn't allow it, he would have wanted to move outside the study! How can he be the little lady¡¯s father? It¡¯s not like he is tired of life. The little girl who was already confused felt a black shadow running away and was stunned for a moment. Two seconds later, she blinked and suddenly saw Lu Junhan on the other side, with some confusion in her eyes: "Dad, why did you get there?" Lu Junhan, who has been at his position: "" The little Loli scratched her head and hurried to Lu Junhan, asking him in a sweet voice: "Dad, do you want to hit pears now?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 987 Lili is sleepwalking After receiving Chen Shuo¡¯s text message, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong had breakfast downstairs, then took the surveillance video they had taken from the Jiang family and went to the study on the third floor. While walking on the stairs, Song Qingwan suddenly remembered something: "Where is Lili? I didn't seem to see her just now." "She went up," Lu Qidong said, "I saw her take a few mouthfuls of porridge before staggering upstairs. She should have gone back to her room to sleep." Song Qingwan said: "It's good to go back to sleep. I think she looks like she hasn't slept in eight hundred years." Then, the two pushed open the study door. I haven¡¯t had time to see everything in the room clearly. Instead, he saw at a glance that in what they just said, the little person who was supposed to go to sleep was now with his hair disheveled and his eyes closed. He was like a ghost in pink clothes, holding Lu Jun tightly with his little hands. Cold legs. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Not only that, the little girl with her eyes closed was still mumbling desperately: "Dad, please hurry up and hit me" "Dad, why don't you hit me yet" "Hurry up! Dad! If you don't hit them, they will hit you!" ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Dad¡­my poor dad¡­¡± And above the little girl, Lu Junhan's face had become so dark that he couldn't even look at it. Song Qingwan was stunned and didn't react for a moment: "What's wrong with Lili?" Chen Shuo looked at her and said with an embarrassed look: "Little Miss Well, Little Miss, she may be sleepwalking." Song Qingwan: "??" Lu Qidong: "???" Chen Shuo clenched his fists and coughed lightly. The little lady was really sleepy before and seemed to be able to fall asleep anytime and anywhere, but as soon as she woke up, she would ask Mr. Lu if he wanted to spank her. Mr. Lu didn't say anything. The young lady who couldn't wait for an answer waited and waited. The first one couldn't help it and fell asleep again. But within a few seconds, she woke up again. After waking up, she opened her beautiful big eyes and continued to ask her father if he wanted to hit her. " If Mr. Lu said not to fight, the little girl would go to sleep contentedly, but after a while, she would wake up again. After waking up, she would run to continue asking Mr. Lu. In short, just like this, back and forth, within two minutes, the little girl fell asleep and woke up, and when she woke up, she couldn't help but fall asleep. At least she asked Lu Junhan that question no less than five times. The frequency of asking questions is simply three or four times that of yesterday! Lu Junhan was really annoyed by her, so he planned to get it over with and make her shut up completely. So, he asked Chen Shuo to find several lullabies, lullabies, and collections of kindergarten teachers¡¯ speeches in class. In short, all the songs that could induce children to sleep were repeated in little Luli¡¯s ears. Finally, as the children's song played "Sleep, sleep, my dear baby~" from time to time, the little girl couldn't bear it anymore, closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. This time I fell asleep and never woke up again. The rare silence returned to my ears again. "It's a pity that Chen Shuo hadn't been happy for a long time when he saw the little Loli who had fallen asleep on the sofa suddenly got up unsteadily. Although her eyes were not open and her little face looked confused, she walked over very accurately and hugged Lu Junhan's leg. Then Xiao Naiyin began to mutter and continue to "drive her father crazy" to the end. This terrifying spirit of having to "work" even when sleeping shocked even Chen Shuo when he saw it. This is probably what is called, the body has fallen asleep, but the soul is still awake. The body is disabled but the mind is strong, that¡¯s all. Since sleepwalkers cannot be woken up at will, they can only wait for Xiao Luli to wake up on her own. But the lullaby, staying up late last night, and even getting up early today are very powerful. Chen Shuo looked at the little girl hugging her father's leg and chanting for more than ten minutes with no intention of stopping, and she suddenly felt desperate. As for Mr. Lu¡¯s expression, it¡¯s obviously not much better than him. They are struggling now, it would be better not to struggle at all! If I had known it would be like this, why would they play such a lullaby! "There was at least a few seconds or even dozens of seconds of quiet time just now. Now it's better. The little lady can't stop. Now Chen Shuo's ears are full of?The devilish voice she muttered. This scene fully demonstrates what "only worse, not the worst!" means. Chen Shuo even began to miss yesterday afternoon, the perfect frequency of the little girl coming in every five minutes and asking her dad! Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were silent for a while after listening. Then Song Qingwan shook her head, let out a "tsk", and sighed: "Let me tell you, you are still asking for trouble. You should have agreed to give Lili a beating. Wouldn't this matter be over today? You won't even have to bear the guilt of the past few days!" "This is not the first time Song Qingwan has persuaded her like this. Even Lu Qidong and even Mr. Lu, who doesn't often come to the Lu family, have persuaded him many times, but Lu Junhan still goes his own way. It¡¯s the same now. Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes, glanced at the haunting sleepwalking "little female ghost" who was hugging his legs, and sneered, "I said I won't hit her, so I won't hit her. If she misses her, she will miss her!" ¡°Obviously, Lu Junhan would not give in. Song Qingwan spread her hands and shrugged: "It's up to you. Anyway, the one being held by Lili now and having close contact with Lili, the one who can only be nagged by her non-stop is you, not us." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong cleared his throat, looked at Lu Junhan, and said seriously: "Xiao Hanhan, sometimes, humility is a virtue. Look, if you give in to Lili now and hit her casually, you will find" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless: "I can't beat her to death no matter what, and it's even more annoying. It's better not to beat her." Lu Qidong: "" how? You still want to beat Lili to death? ! ! How can anyone be such a father to others? Lu Junhan was so desperate that Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong didn't bother to persuade him anymore. Anyway, this brat was very tolerant. He had endured it for so many days, so there was no reason why he couldn't bear it now. But when I think about it, this guy is pretty awesome. ??????????????????????????????????? If it were them, having been chased by Lili for so many days, unable to escape no matter what, and with the demonic sound ringing in their ears every day, they would probably be tempted to beat her up. Lu Junhan can still be so calm and tenacious now, even refusing to beat pears without thinking. This is indeed a skill that no one else can learn. ¡°Then, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong saw that they were very calm and unyielding, as if they were someone who had not heard the devilish voice that the little girl was talking about. He stretched out his hand towards Chen Shuo with a calm expression and said calmly: ¡°Give me a pair of the earplugs you were wearing before.¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong; "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 988 Have you seen my chicken legs? Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong:? ? ? ? "Obviously, Lu Junhan dared to refuse so decisively and refused to fight, even refusing to pay for food, rice, oil and salt, and would not listen to anything Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong said. It was not because of his own unique tenacity, but becausehe knew that Chen Shuo had brought earplugs. Once you wear earplugs, the world becomes quiet. Not to mention a sleepwalking little female ghost "buzzing" at his feet, eight more ghosts surrounded him in a circle, and Lu Junhan could talk about things in the circle without changing his expression. ? And there¡¯s never been a better time to wear earplugs than now. Now that the little fat girl can't see it, even if Lu Junhan wears it, the little girl will not reach out to grab his earplugs. "Otherwise, if he wears it for a few days, the little fool may not only move his mouth, but even his hands." When Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong saw that Lu Junhan had put on earplugs, their expressions became extremely worried. He condemned Lu Junhan as a father who was too cold-blooded. He only cared about himself from the beginning to the end and didn't care about picking up his legs. The little girl kept mumbling for so long about how tired people would be. She felt that Lu Junhan simply wasn't. personal! As they were talking, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong couldn't hold it back anymore, and turned to ask Chen Shuo: "Do you still have earplugs? Give us a pair too." Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were the harshest in scolding, and the quickest in cowardice. Finally, the four of them put on earplugs to reduce the sound of the little girl tirelessly buzzing in their ears and talking desperately. Song Qingwan handed the surveillance camera she had taken from the Jiang family to Lu Junhan. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at the surveillance, combined with various things that had happened before, and checked a lot of information about the system. It is confirmed that Jiang Xue can indeed absorb other people's luck. But before Jiang Xue can absorb other people's luck, he must gain enough trust from others. Only when the other party does not have much defense against Jiang Xue can Jiang Xue absorb other people's luck. And the monitoring proves this point¡ª¡ª When Jiang Xue absorbed the luck of Jiang's parents, she did not absorb it immediately. Instead, she said a lot of good things and only started to absorb it after the distance between them was narrowed. The more others believe in Jiang Xue, the more luck Jiang Xue can absorb from others, and the luck absorbed naturally becomes the nourishment of the system. Jiang Xue acted strangely before and disappeared suddenly. It was related to the system and the luck that Jiang Xue had absorbed. Since they all wore earplugs, Song Qingwan typed directly on her mobile phone: "Because Lili is here, our luck will definitely be very high. At that time, in order to obtain our luck, the system will definitely come to us again. As long as we take more precautions against strangers and even acquaintances who behave strangely, we should Then your luck will not be sucked away by the system!" Lu Qidong was also typing on his mobile phone: "Also, according to the information I found, it is no accident that Jiang Xue turned into a child of only four years old. He must have borrowed a corpse to resurrect his soul. Now the Jiang family has also found out that the Jiang Xue from the beginning was a child of the Jiang family. The biological daughter was not carried by the wrong person, or was mistaken, but Jiang Xue who suddenly came to the door was the real fake! Now the Jiang family is still investigating the reason, but I guess it must be Jiang Xue relying on the system to Her genes were exchanged with the original Jiang Xue, which led to misleading the Jiang family." Song Qingwan didn't care about the Jiang family's affairs: "Then we followed the clues and found the home of the little girl whose corpse Jiang Xue had brought back to life. It was in a very remote mountain village. Not to mention now, even eight generations of our ancestors have followed her. The current Jiang family has no connection at all! It is enough to prove that Jiang Xue would find the Jiang family. She must have deliberately designed it, just to replace the original Jiang Xue in Haicheng Kindergarten, so that she can continue this identity and get close to Lili!" This is also in line with Song Qingwan¡¯s guess that the system will find them again. Song Qingwan: "Afterwards, we looked at the photo of the little girl and discovered what the two Jiang Xue have in common." Chen Shuo sat upright suddenly. Lu Qidong: "I remember very clearly. When Jiang Xue died in a car accident, she was wearing a bracelet on her hand. But when I went to the hospital to see her body, the bracelet on her hand was missing. At that time, I I thought it was touched by a doctor or passerby, or accidentally dropped on the way here, and I didn¡¯t think much about it, but in the surveillance video, little Jiang Xue, who was only four years old after Jiang Xue was reborn, also had it in her schoolbag. An identical crystal bracelet.¡± Song Qingwan: "We asked the Jiang family whether they bought this bracelet for Jiang Xue, and we also asked the person who brought the corpse back to life.The little girl¡¯s relatives all said they had never seen this bracelet before. Therefore, we suspect that this bracelet is the system! In other words, the system lives in this bracelet! " Chen Shuo: "Then as long as we pay more attention to the person wearing this bracelet, wouldn't we be able to find the system quickly?" Song Qingwan: "Theoretically, it is indeed possible, but it does not rule out that this system has a high IQ and will make its new host hide the bracelet. In this way, it will be difficult for us to find this system." No matter what, I have some hope. I know how this system absorbs other people¡¯s luck, and I also know what this system is. It¡¯s not completely fruitless. They told them everything they knew. Lu Junhan showed no expression, but when he turned around, he saw the little girl was thinking about it, not knowing what she was dreaming about, and actually started biting his suit pants with her teeth. Lu Junhan: "" Very good, it seems that sleepwalking is over and dreaming has begun. Lu Junhan stretched out his fingers and pinched her upper and lower lips directly, pinching her into a flat duck mouth. Two seconds later, he pinched the little girl awake. "Little Luli woke up in a daze, her eyes still very confused. She lowered her head and looked at her empty hands, then turned her head and looked at the floor, looking like she was about to cry. She asked Lu Junhan: "Dad, have you seen my chicken legs? They were eating them just now. It's so strange, why did they suddenly disappear?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" The room fell into an unprecedented silence. Fortunately, at this moment, the housekeeper's voice came from outside the study, saying that Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai had arrived. Lu Junhan frowned and glanced at Chen Shuo coldly. Chen Shuo was so excited that he quickly proved his innocence and said: "Master Lu, I didn't call them, I just called them President Song and Director Lu." "I called you." Song Qingwan said it directly without hiding it: "Aren't you trying to figure out what's going on with the death of 32 immortals in the Pei family? I thought that the longer this matter goes on, the more things will happen, so I just called them all over. It's only in our interests to figure it out as soon as possible. And harmless.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 989 Mom is a fairy Lu Qidong also said in a deep voice: "I think so too. After all, don't forget, those gods not only want to kill Pei Xiubai, they also want to kill Lili!" "Jiang Xue is dead now, but who knows if those gods will suddenly realize that they killed the wrong person, and then like Zhang Ma, they will come to our house to kill Lili. This time we are lucky. What happened? Before it happened, Zhang Ma herself took the poison and died, but next time, the next time, we may not be so lucky." Lu Qidong knew that the little girl was very lucky. She was the reincarnation of a carp spirit. When it came to luck, no one in the world could be better than her, but he always had to be cautious. What if Lili was accidentally killed? ? Blind arrogance is the worst thing to do. Song Qingwan¡¯s expression was also extremely solemn, and she expressed her worries: "Furthermore, since there can be 32 immortals in the Pei family, it is very likely that there will be 64 or even more in the Lu family. In short, both of them are not safe now. We have to find a way to deal with those immortals quickly. , Pei Mingzhi and the others are also here now, just in time to ask how they managed to deal with so many immortals at once." ¡­¡­ "Those 32 gods are really not something we can solve," Facing Song Qingwan¡¯s inquiry, Pei Mingzhi knew that they should have a general understanding of this matter. Now he only spoke briefly and comprehensively, picking out the key points that Song Qingwan and the others might not know: "After this little brat came out of the operating room, that is, less than half an hour after you took Lili home, I happened to pass by the yard and saw dozens of corpses piled up in a corner." "It's just like a hill. It's hard for me not to see it!" "But I looked around and found that I seemed to be the only one who could see this scene. The men who were following me and the people who passed this place before seemed not to have seen it." Pei Mingzhi said solemnly: "So, I suspect that someone must have specifically let me know about this and wanted me to properly dispose of these corpses, but I was afraid that the news would leak out and cause panic, so I thought of a way to let me alone." see." Pei Mingzhi spread his hands, "Then, after I discovered this scene, about ten minutes later, other people could see these corpses again." Of course, Pei Mingzhi had already prepared at that time and sent away all the people around him in advance. Otherwise, 32 corpses would just be piled up in the yard. It would be extremely difficult for Pei Minzhi to suppress the news in such a huge, horrifying and horrifying scene and prevent it from leaking out. . "And, I have a hunch," Pei Mingzhi: "The reason why these 32 immortals died is probably related to the person who wanted me to properly dispose of these corpses. There is even a 90% possibility that this person killed 32 of them." Song Qingwan was immediately shocked: "Is this person so powerful?" Pei Mingzhi: "Of course, it cannot be ruled out that this person also had her partners, and they killed these 32 people together. But what can be guaranteed is that this person did not have murderous intentions towards us, and instead helped us a lot." Pei Mingzhi whispered about how Ruan Zhi helped them destroy the poison by pushing it against Lao Luo's face, and how he asked the miracle doctor to treat Pei Xiubai's leg. After finishing speaking, Pei Minzhi paused, glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan behind the desk, clenched his fists, and coughed lightly: "We now suspect that this fairy who helped us is probably Lili's mother." As soon as Pei Mingzhi said these words, Song Qingwan's eyes widened and she yelled: "Lili's mother?!" Lu Qidong was also in disbelief: "Are you sure that the person who helped you is really Lili's mother?" Pei Minzhi nodded, but before he spoke, the little Loli, who had just woken up from her sleep and was still not quite clear-headed, her eyes widened in an instant: "Mom?" She said "swish" and looked around several times. Xiao Naiyin was very anxious: "Where is it? Why didn't anyone see it?" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" They forget that there is another person here who is always out of shape. "What mom? Lili, are you dreaming again?" Song Qingwan was afraid that the little girl would be sad, so she had to pull her away and change the subject: "By the way, Lili, are you hungry? I see that you haven't eaten much for breakfast. Can Auntie take you down for breakfast now?" "not good,"The little girl rubbed her hazy eyes with her little hands and said in a sweet voice, "I still have to work!" Except for Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai, who were confused as to what kind of job the little girl had found, everyone else was¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" There is no need to be so dedicated. The whole place was deathly quiet. Lu Qidong forced a smile: "Lili, even if you have to work, you still have to have breakfast." Song Qingwan quickly said: "Yes, look at your father, he eats a lot of breakfast before he starts working. You also have to eat before you can work." "I ate it," The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then stretched out two little fingers: "I took two bites!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Chen Shuo had an idea and hurriedly said: ¡°Two mouthfuls are not enough, little lady, you have to go down and eat a few more mouthfuls. You see, it¡¯s just because of you that you only took two mouthfuls. You ate too little, so you just kept wanting to sleep.¡± "That's right," Song Qingwan said, "Look at your dad, he drank a whole bowl of porridge in the morning, and now he's not sleepy at all." The little Loli opened her big black eyes and glanced at Lu Junhan over there. Lu Junhan looked back expressionlessly. Two seconds later, the little girl looked away and muttered: "It seems so." Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" No, honey, how did you tell from your dad¡¯s expressionless face that he was indeed not sleepy? ? After that, Song Qingwan took the little girl away. Worried that she wouldn't be able to suppress her alone for long, she also took Pei Xiubai with her. ¡­¡­ Seeing that Song Qingwan was leaving with the little girl, Lu Qidong no longer needed to be careful about what he said. Thinking of Pei Mingzhi¡¯s words just now, he still didn¡¯t recover and asked in shock: "Xiao Pei, did you just say that Lili's mother is probably also a fairy?" Pei Mingzhi nodded. Lu Qidong¡¯s expression was complicated for a while, and then he murmured to himself: "Actually, if you think about it carefully, if Lili's mother is not a fairy, how could Xiaohanhan have given birth to such a beautiful and lovely girl as Lili with just the inferior human genes in Xiaohanhan's body" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? ??Uncle Lu, are you serious? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 990 I also found a god When Lu Qidong saw Song Qingwan leaving with the little girl, he remembered Pei Mingzhi¡¯s words just now, and he still didn¡¯t come back to his senses: "By the way, Xiao Pei, you just said that Lili's mother is probably a fairy, right?" Pei Mingzhi nodded. Lu Qidong murmured with a complicated expression: "Yes, if Lili's mother is not a fairy, how could she have given birth to a beautiful and lovely little girl like Lili with just the inferior mortal genes in Xiaohanhan's body." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? ??Uncle Lu, are you serious? Chapter 981 Chen Shuo: "" I understand, Director Lu, what you actually want to say is that Lili¡¯s mother is a fairy, so it is possible to give birth to a little fairy like the little lady, instead of finally seeing the opportunity and just want to use it to humiliate Mr. Lu, right? ? Pei Mingzhi spread his hands and said: "You should all know how I will deal with those corpses in the future. So far, I know so much. What about you? Do you have any clues here?" Lu Junhan and Lu Qidong didn't speak. There were basically no useful clues on their side. In the past few days, they have been concentrating on dealing with Jiang Xue's system. The only one, Zhang Ma, died before they did anything or even asked for any useful information. As for the previous information and clues about Mr. Xuan¡¯s men, Pei Mingzhi knew them all, and telling them would be in vain. Just when Lu Qidong shook his head and was about to say no. Pei Mingzhi's words immediately woke Chen Shuo up. "I think I have one." He suddenly thought of something, and quickly took out Zhang Ma¡¯s mobile phone that the housekeeper had given him before from his pocket. After entering the password to unlock it, he handed it to Lu Junhan: "Mr. Lu, this is Zhang Ma's cell phone from before. I asked someone to ask for the password. Take a look, there might be some clues in it." The Pei family is next door to the Lu family. When Zhang Ma died, Pei Minzhi also received the news. Naturally, he also knew that Zhang Ma was also a subordinate of Mr. Xuan. He didn't know how to resurrect the corpse and became a servant of the Lu family. Hearing Chen Shuo¡¯s words, Pei Minzhi shook his head and said solemnly: "It's useless. I immediately found all those immortal mobile phones that died in my yard, but they were just like the newly bought mobile phones. They were clean and had no messages. I asked someone to restore them. The data cannot be recovered no matter how I try to do it. I suspect that some kind of shielding spell must have been cast on these phones to prevent us from knowing the confidential information about another world." But just as Pei Minzhi said these words, Chen Shuo looked at the phone and said with great surprise: "Yes! There are clues on the phone, and here is one of their WeChat groups!" Pei Mingzhi: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Pei Mingzhi¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Isn¡¯t the back door opened too obviously?¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? 32 people died there, 32 mobile phones, none of them could be read, but here in Lu Gou, a god died, and there was only one mobile phone, and there were clues in it! This is too different! Lu Qidong suppressed a smile, patted Pei Mingzhi on the shoulder comfortingly, and said jokingly: "There is no way, why don't you have a fairy wife! We, Xiao Hanhan, are more important than father and daughter! He is Lili's father after all, so Lili's mother still has to give her this face." Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Okay, Lu Dong, let's talk about it, your son may have to be uncle. So, Chen Shuo quickly changed the topic: "Hey, there are a total of 33 people in this WeChat groupwhich is exactly the number of immortals from Lu and Pei combined!" Lu Qidong was startled, and quickly looked over, and found that it was indeed the case. He looked at the recent chat records, and his eyes changed: "The remaining 33 people seem to be the last few immortals in our world." Now that all 33 of Mr. Xuan¡¯s men are dead, does that mean they don¡¯t have to worry about Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli being killed by these people? No matter what, this is a good thing. Pei Minzhi glanced at it and whispered: "It mentioned Tiandao, and it also mentioned that Tiandao found a helper. This?The helper, as expected, should be Lili's mother, and this Tiandao should be the one who maintains the order of the world! " Lu Qidong murmured: "So, Mr. Xuan's subordinates, including Mr. Xuan, actually came to our world secretly and are not allowed. That's why God wants to take them back." "It is indeed true." Pei Mingzhi agreed with Lu Qidong¡¯s idea, and then he scrolled up the chat history and saw a few key words¡ª¡ª ¡¾Lu Li and Jiang Xue, who is the Master Fu? ¡¿ "Since Jiang Xue is so lucky and can affect the fortune of the entire Jiang family, then she must be Mistress Fu!" There will be a parent-teacher meeting in the kindergarten in a few days. Whoever is closer to you will go first! ¡¿ ¡¾Lao Wu and Lao Mo were captured by Lu Junhan's people, and they chose to self-destruct! But the good news is that they killed Jiang Xue! ¡¿ The little girl¡¯s luck was so good, but Jiang Xue¡¯s luck was completely fake. Pei Mingzhi could detect this. He raised his head and said: "So, Lili is probably this little master Fu. Those gods who chose to kill Lili must be in another world, and Lili was blocking their way." "It's not impossible." Lu Qidong said: "Lili's luck is very good," It can even give others luck. This is the most terrifying and powerful thing. However, Lu Qidong did not say anything about this. The less people know about this, the better. "If someone takes advantage of this and becomes friends with Lili, then it will be fine. If she becomes an enemy, Lili will be the biggest threat. No wonder those people want to get rid of her so much." Chen Shuo raised a question: "What about Mr. Pei? Mr. Xuan's men are chasing the little miss because the little miss is a god like them. Even in their world, the little miss's existence poses a huge threat to them. Therefore, When they saw the young lady come to this world, they still pursued her and wanted to take the opportunity to kill the young lady. What about Master Pei Xiubai? Why did Mr. Xuan¡¯s men want to kill him too? " Lu Qidong's eyes narrowed: "Could it be that Pei Xiubai is actually from another world? Otherwise, why would those gods kill him?" Pei Mingzhi¡¯s mouth twitched even more now, and his attention was completely diverted. He murmured to himself: "No, is it true that I, like Lu Gou, also find an immortal?" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" Wake up! Where do so many fairy mothers come from! But soon, Pei Mingzhi denied it: "It's impossible. I've spent so much time with that kid at home, and I didn't find that he knew any magic." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 991 We are also gods "I just don't know why. Li Li has memory, but Pei Xiubai doesn't. He is no different from a mortal. But since it was determined by the gods, there should be nothing wrong. I guess something happened during Pei Xiubai's reincarnation. " It¡¯s also possible that Lili¡¯s luck was so good that her memories of the divine world didn¡¯t disappear when she was reincarnated into this world. After Lu Qidong said this, he felt a little sour in his heart. "However, it must be such good luck that such a good thing happened to your son. Hey, why can't Lili and I be from the same world?" Next to him, Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips imperceptibly, with a hint of irritability and coldness between his brows and eyes. Indeed, why can that little brat do it? Pei Mingzhi is very optimistic: "Is it possible that we people are actually just like them and are gods? It's just that we don't know for the time being." Lu Qidong thought for a moment: "It's not impossible. After all, Pei Xiubai is just like us. He doesn't know any spells and has no memory. He's almost like an ordinary mortal, but he comes from another world. So, our world is like' Pei Xiubai, are there many immortals who have lost their memory and become mortals like this? And are we one of them? It's just that we don't know?" Lu Qidong said in a deep voice: "Also, I asked Lili before. She only had the memory of the divine world when she was three and a half years old. Before that, she was just like us now, just an ordinary mortal." Pei Mingzhi didn't expect such an inside story, so he blinked. Lu Qidong: "So, Pei Xiubai has no memory now and is like a mortal. It is likely that the time for memory recovery has not come yet. By the way, Xiao Pei, did anything strange happen to your son when he was three and a half years old?" "Let me think about it," Pei Mingzhi thought for a while, his expression suddenly changed, and he said, "It really is." Lu Qidong and Chen Shuo looked at him nervously, but Lu Junhan's expression was calm and he didn't even raise his eyelids. "He hacked my bank card with a seven-digit balance, and he hasn't returned it to me yet," Pei Minzhi touched his chin and said with a deep expression: "Is it possible that my boy is just like Lili? In fact, his memory came back when he was three and a half years old, but God thought he was too unfilial and quickly took it back?" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" Pei Mingzhi saw that they looked disheveled, as if they wanted to hit them. He smiled and said, "Ahem, I was just kidding." Chen Shuo: "" It¡¯s not funny, thank you. Pei Mingzhi told the truth now: "When my brat was three and a half years old, nothing strange happened, not even a big thing happened. Even his car accident happened after he was four years old, so I think it should be It¡¯s not yet time for him to recover his memory.¡± "If we are indeed gods," Based on this hypothesis, Lu Qidong further put forward his own conjecture: "It is very possible that our small world is another world, which is a simplified version of the God Realm. In short, although our world is not as advanced as the God Realm and does not have magic, some of the interpersonal relationships in it should it's the same." Lu Qidong: "Because when Lili first came to see her father, she went straight to the Lu family. In other words, she knew what her father looked like and what his father's name was. And this information, Lili and I She said that it was not her mother who told her, but her father. However, Xiao Hanhan had never met Lili before, and it was impossible for her to tell her this information. So, is it possible that Xiao Hanhan was actually the former incarnation? Xiao Hanhan, who is a god, told Lili this information?" Pei Mingzhi and Chen Shuo were stunned. The idea and statement proposed by Lu Qidong were indeed something they had not expected, and the logic was very reasonable. Lu Junhan thought of something, and his frown suddenly relaxed a lot. If this conjecture is true, then in the God Realm, the little troublemaker¡¯s father should still be Pei Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly: "If this is the case, then Lu Gou should still be Baby Lili's father in the God Realm, so after Baby Lili recovered her memory, she immediately came to the Lu family to find her father." Chen Shuo was surprised and said, "If that's the case, then in the God Realm, Director Lu is still Young Master Lu's father?"   Lu Qidong: "Yes, so I think the interpersonal relationship between the two worlds should not change. In the God Realm, Xiao Hanhan is still Lili's father, and I am Xiao Hanhan's father, but this is just my current relationship. The guess made based on the only information available cannot be absolutely certain of its authenticity.¡± They also need more information clues about another world. "In fact, it is very simple to confirm our conjecture," Pei Minzhi said: "We just need to go to Lili and ask. We didn't ask before because we didn't know anything and there were no useful clues. We didn't know where to start if we wanted to ask. But it's different now. I I feel like we are just one step away from the truth.¡± Pei Mingzhi: "Since Lili has the memory of the God Realm, she must know a lot about the other world. If our world is really a simplified version of the God Realm, nothing about the interpersonal relationships in it has changed - and now , my son has no blood relationship with Lili, and Lili still calls him brother. Later we just need to go down and ask Lili if she knows Ye Heng. If Lili says we do, he is her brother who is not related by blood. Then, it is enough to prove that our guess is correct, we people are 100% immortal!" ¡­¡­ When Pei Mingzhi, Lu Qidong, Chen Shuo and others came down from upstairs, the little girl was already so high after having breakfast that she completely forgot that she had to go upstairs to work. Moreover, after listening to lullabies and lullabies and taking a "return to sleep", the little girl was no longer so sleepy, but had a great appetite. At this time, he was holding the third bowl of seafood porridge, the fifth meat bun, and the third fried dough stick, immersed in cooking. Song Qingwan, who was eating next to her, looked at her belly with a worried look on her face. She held a wet wipe in her hand and wiped her mouth from time to time. Occasionally, she worriedly told her to eat slower. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll die! This amount is probably too much for three adults to finish. As for Pei Xiubai, he had nothing to do and said nothing. He just stood next to the dining table, looking down at the little girl with two ponytails who had just combed her hair and was immersed in cooking. At the same time, he was wearing black headphones on his fair ears, secretly listening to the conversation between Lu Qidong and Pei Mingzhi in the study. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 992 You are only four years old and you have to start working At this time, he was holding the third bowl of seafood porridge, the fifth meat bun, and the third fried dough stick, immersed in cooking. Song Qingwan, who was eating next to her, looked at her belly with a worried look on her face. She held a wet wipe in her hand and wiped her mouth from time to time. Occasionally, she worriedly told her to eat slower. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll die! This amount is probably too much for three adults to finish. As for Pei Xiubai, he had nothing to do and said nothing. He just stood next to the dining table, looking down at the little girl with two ponytails who had just combed her hair and was immersed in cooking. At the same time, he was wearing black headphones on his fair ears, secretly listening to the conversation between Lu Qidong and Pei Mingzhi in the study. Chapter 983 Therefore, when Pei Mingzhi and the others came down, Pei Xiubai was the first to notice. Seeing Pei Xiubai next to him raise his eyes slightly and look toward the stairs, Song Qingwan also looked over. At this time, the little girl just picked up the bowl, drank the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl, then pouted her bright red mouth, slumped on the chair with contentment, and exhaled comfortably. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong upstairs: "" ¡°Hey, you eat a lot and don¡¯t look like a lady at all. What will Lili do if she can¡¯t get married in the future? It¡¯s really frustrating. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. After finishing the porridge and resting for two seconds, the little Loli sat up again and started to move on to the fifth meat bun. She picked up the buns in the bowl with her chubby little hands. Without any hesitation, she opened her mouth wide and took a big bite with a "ouch" sound, her expression was extraordinarily happy. In the middle of eating, I suddenly saw a few people coming down from upstairs. The little girl paused suddenly. When she saw Lu Junhan's handsome face, which had always been cold and indifferent, she stayed there for several seconds before she remembered that it was over and she still had to work! Xiao Luli sat on the chair, her dark eyes widened. She looked at the half-eaten delicious meat buns in her hand, and then at her father¡¯s expressionless face. After much hesitation, he finally chose to give up the bun in his hand, climbed down from the chair, and ran towards Lu Junhan. Raising her little head, Xiao Naiyin asked the question she had been asking all along: "Dad, do you want to hit pears now?" Lu Qidong winked at Lu Junhan desperately, asking him to agree first. They had something to ask Lili and they couldn't let her run away. "Xiao Luli said this to Lu Junhan, but her round and clear eyes frequently looked at the meat buns on the dining table behind her, which were only half empty. She was waiting for her father to say he didn¡¯t want to. So she can go back to eat steamed buns first. The little girl was still dreaming about going back to eat steamed buns, but the next second, her dream was shattered, and Lu Junhan said: "think." The little Loli waved her little hand decisively and ran to the dining table happily: "Okay, Dad, forget it if you don't want to. Lili will come over and ask you later." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" I doubt you even listened to what your father said. The only thing in your heart is the half-eaten buns. Chen Shuo quickly stopped her: "Little miss, Mr. Lu is talking about thinking." In the past few days, what you have wanted and longed for most is to be beaten! You don¡¯t want any of this! ! ! The little Loli¡¯s eyes were still glued to the steamed buns. She swallowed her saliva and nodded heavily: ¡°Well, I also really want to eat steamed buns.¡± Chen Shuo: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" It seems that before Lili ate the remaining half of the buns, she couldn¡¯t listen to anyone else¡¯s words at all. In the end, Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and even Pei Mingzhi and Lu Junhan, just like Pei Xiubai, stood at the dining table. Watching the little girl eat the remaining half of the meat buns in one bite, she then ate two fried dough sticks, a bowl of wontons, three sesame seed cakes, and two cups of hot soy milk Pei Minzhi saw this scene and sighed: "Now I finally know where Lili gets so much energy."  Just one breakfast is three or four other people¡¯s meals. Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan were not surprised. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were a little worried when they saw Xiao Luli eating so much, wondering if she had bulimia, and they would try to stuff themselves with food when they saw it. But after going to the hospital for a checkup, everything was normal. There is no problem with my stomach. It¡¯s just a big appetite. Occasionally, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were really worried, thinking that if the little girl continued to eat like this for a long time, her stomach would definitely be unbearable, and they even deliberately reduced the little girl's appetite. But that day the little girl became wilted and had no strength. ¡°When Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong later found out that the little girl was a koi spirit and drank dozens of glasses of water a day, they suddenly felt that eating too much was nothing. As long as the little girl¡¯s health is fine, they can afford to feed her no matter how much she eats. After the little Loli finished her breakfast, Song Qingwan quickly wiped her mouth. While the little girl was having breakfast, Lu Qidong briefly explained to her the results and speculations discussed in the study. Knowing that Lili¡¯s help was needed now, Song Qingwan thought for a while and directly brought the little girl to the sofa. It¡¯s easier to ask this way. But Xiao Luli misunderstood. She shook her head like a rattle and refused to go to the sofa: "Auntie, I can't watch TV, I have to work!" Pei Mingzhi was shocked. He looked at Lu Junhan and then at Lu Qidong. Finally, he couldn't help but ask the questions he had before. He whispered in astonishment: "Uncle Lu, are you Lu family members so positive and racing against time now? Are you starting to work when you are only four years old?" ???????????????????????? Although the boy in his family no longer had to take care of him when he was two or three years old, he not only found a job, but also made a lot of money. But that guy in his family is a brat, and Lili is different. Such a fragrant and soft beautiful little girl, let alone four years old, even forty years old, it is not too much to stay at home and be a rice bug! Who makes Lili so cute! Who can bear to let such a cute and beautiful person work? Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Song Qingwan did not answer Pei Mingzhi's words, but smiled and said to the little Loli: "Lili, you are working now and show it to your beautiful uncle." "Okay!" The little girl immediately ran up to Lu Junhan and said happily: "Dad, do you want to hit pears now?" Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan naturally understood Song Qingwan's intention, and just like before, he said calmly: "Yes." This time, without the temptation of the steamed buns, the little Loli instantly understood her father¡¯s words clearly. Her dark eyes widened, she stayed there for five seconds, and then she said with great joy: "Really? Dad, do you really want to beat the pear?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 993 Why do I feel like every word you say is actually scolding Mr. Lu? Song Qingwan glanced at Lu Junhan. Seeing that he had no intention of replying to Lili¡¯s childish words, he quickly reached out and pulled little Luli to the sofa. "Lili, before your father beats you, my aunt wants to ask you something first." The little Loli opened her big dark confused eyes and tilted her head. Lu Qidong went over and took the opportunity to ask: "Lili, you should still remember what happened when you were in heaven, right?" The little girl nodded with a serious expression: "I remember it, I remember it clearly!" ???????????????????????????????????¡­ "I still remember that my father beat me many times! But if my father didn't beat my mother, he would beat others, and he would beat them all the time, and they would be miserable!" Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, Pei Minzhi and others looked at each other, and upon hearing this, they breathed a sigh of relief. The little girl¡¯s words undoubtedly indicate that she has a father who is very similar to Lu Junhan in the God Realm. He would beat her, and beat her very badly. With such a resemblance, maybe Lili¡¯s father in the God Realm is Lu Junhan! Otherwise, there would be no chance of such a coincidence! In this way, their guess above is likely to be true! These people are actually gods! For further confirmation, Song Qingwan struck while the iron was hot: "Then Lili, do you know who 'Ye Heng' is? Or, have you ever heard of the name 'Ye Heng' when you were in heaven?" As soon as Song Qingwan finished speaking, Pei Minzhi and Lu Qidong stared closely at the little girl's beautiful and fair face, for fear of missing something. If Lili really told her, Ye Heng is her brother who is not related by blood. Then their previous guess must be correct. In this way, we can put aside trying to figure out how to deal with Mr. Xuan¡¯s men who will come to this world in the future. The top priority is to retrieve their lost memories of the gods. After all, in this human world without demons and immortals, no matter how advanced the technology is, it will be difficult to deal with those immortal immortals who can even use strange magic and are extremely unfathomable. Rather than wasting time like this, it is better to retrieve their memories, find a way to return to the God Realm, and use the same status as gods to eradicate Mr. Xuan¡¯s men! ??And among these, Xiaolu Li plays a vital role. Not only Song Qingwan and the others, but also Pei Xiubai's eyes couldn't help but be glued to the little girl's fat, smiling face. Although Pei Xiubai was not in the study just now, he left a listening device before leaving. Therefore, he knew that "Ye Heng" was his name in the God Realm, and now, he also wanted to know what his identity was in the other world. As if he was afraid that Xiao Luli heard wrongly, Chen Shuo even wrote out the two words "Ye Heng" very thoughtfully and handed it to the little girl: ¡°Little miss, this is ¡®Ye Heng¡¯, do you know this person?¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere Song Qingwan¡¯s expression was filled with joy. Could it be that he was really the brother Lili knew? Lu Qidong also couldn't help laughing: "Really? Lili, do you really know this person?" "Well, I really know him." The little girl nodded heavily, and when everyone around her had a smile on her face, she dropped a bombshell. She just heard her mumbling in a little voice: "This is my father's name. How could he not recognize me? If he didn't recognize me, my father would definitely beat him to death!" The words fell. There was dead silence in the whole place. Even if you drop a heel needle, it will probably shatter someone's eardrums. Chen Shuo: "" It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, what he least wanted to see, even what Mr. Lu least wanted to happen, finally happened! The young lady avoided recognizing Mr. Pei Ming as her father, but she did not avoid recognizing Mr. Pei as her father. What a bad fate! Chen Shuo didn¡¯t even dare to look at the face of his wise and powerful Mr. Lu. Just as Chen Shuo thought, Lu Junhan's usually cold face suddenly became extremely ugly. Others¡¯ faces were more or less surprised and unbelievable. They thought of many possibilities??, most likely the elder brother, but no matter how much he thought about it, he never expected that Ye Heng would be the little girl's father. Pei Xiubai's expression was even more complicated. Unexpectedly, when he was only eight years old, a four-year-old daughter suddenly appeared. Is this the so-called "happy father"? In the deathly silence, time passed by second by second About a century passed before Lu Qidong regained his voice. He looked at the little Loli¡¯s ignorant and innocent face and spoke with great difficulty, "Lili, Ye Heng, Ye Heng is really your father? Could it be that you made a mistake?" "That's right, Lili, did you hear me wrong? Did my pronunciation not come out correctly, so you heard me as someone else?" Song Qingwan also finds it difficult to accept this fact. It¡¯s okay if her guess is wrong. At worst, it won¡¯t take much energy to overturn it and start over again. But Ye Heng, no, how did Pei Xiubai become Lili¡¯s father? "Will not," The little girl didn¡¯t see Lu Junhan¡¯s stinking cold face. She shook her head like a rattle and scratched her ears with her little hands: "My ears are so good now, I can't hear wrongly, Ye Heng is my father!" Lu Qidong glanced at Lu Junhan. It was rare to see his brat with such an ugly expression. This brat, I don¡¯t know how much he dislikes Lili, and he always calls Lili a fat little girl. But now he¡¯s fine, Lili is going to have a new father. But after all, he is still his biological son, so Lu Qidong will naturally side with Lu Junhan. As for what I just thought about, retrieve your memory, return to another world to deal with Mr. Xuan¡¯s men just dream on it! They just stay in this world until they die! Lu Qidong smiled gently and began to apply eye drops to Pei Xiubai, the new father, calmly. Lest the little girl feel that it is not good to stay in the Lu family, she will go to another world to find her father Ye Heng: "Lili, you just said that Ye Heng always beats you. If he doesn't beat your mother, he beats you very badly. Grandpa thought about it carefully. He really went too far! How could this happen? He¡¯s a father! Is he still a human being?¡± Chen Shuo: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Director Lu, please take it easy. Why do I feel that every word you say is actually scolding Mr. Lu? Little Loli glanced at Lu Junhan, and was about to agree, saying, yes, yes, my father is very bad. But the next second, she suddenly remembered that she would ask her father to beat her later. Dad just promised to beat her! So, she flattered her and said: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 994 It¡¯s Guilili Song Qingwan also finds it difficult to accept this fact. It¡¯s okay if her guess is wrong. At worst, it won¡¯t take much energy to overturn it and start over again. But Ye Heng, no, how did Pei Xiubai become Lili¡¯s father? "Will not," The little girl didn¡¯t see Lu Junhan¡¯s stinking cold face. She shook her head like a rattle and scratched her ears with her little hands: "My ears are so good now, I can't hear wrongly, Ye Heng is my father!" Lu Qidong glanced at Lu Junhan. It was rare to see his brat with such an ugly expression. This brat, I don¡¯t know how much he dislikes Lili, and he always calls Lili a fat little girl. But now he¡¯s fine, Lili is going to have a new father. But after all, he is still his biological son, so Lu Qidong will naturally side with Lu Junhan. As for what I just thought about, retrieve your memory, return to another world to deal with Mr. Xuan¡¯s men just dream on it! They just stay in this world until they die! Lu Qidong smiled gently and began to apply eye drops to Pei Xiubai, the new father, calmly. Lest the little girl feel that it is not good to stay in the Lu family, she will go to another world to find her father Ye Heng: "Lili, you just said that Ye Heng always beats you. If he doesn't beat your mother, he beats you very badly. Grandpa thought about it carefully. He really went too far! How could this happen? He¡¯s a father! Is he still a human being?¡± Chen Shuo: "" "Director Lu, please take it easy. Why do I feel like every word you say is actually scolding Mr. Lu?" Little Loli glanced at Lu Junhan and was about to say yes, yes, my father is very bad, but suddenly she remembered that she would ask her father to beat her later. Dad just promised to beat her! So, she flattered her and said: Chapter 985 "Grandpa, in fact, when my father didn't beat me, he was still very good to others. He would comb Lili's hair, which was beautiful. Even my mother couldn't comb it" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong: "" It¡¯s over, we lost at the starting line. Lu Junhan¡¯s brat can¡¯t even comb his ponytail well. If it were them, they would prefer Pei Xiubai as their father. "Besides, my father cooks delicious food." Little Loli opened her arms and smacked her bright red mouth: "Every time he cooks so many dishes, my mother and I eat like two big ones. Very fat." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong: "" ¡°It¡¯s okay, okay, I should be able to fight for this.¡± Although they have never eaten the rice cooked by that boy Lu Junhan, they think it should not be much different. ¡°Moreover, when Lu Junhan took Lili to Sanya for a show, Lu Junhan also cooked for Lili. Judging from the way Lili ate it cleanly, he must be a good cook. The more Xiao Luli talked, the more excited she became. Her little fat face was full of excitement and joy: "Also, my father is such a good person" Before the little Loli could finish her words, she was hit hard on the head, followed by a cold voice: "Shut up!" Lu Junhan had a cold face and a cold voice: "Why are you talking so much nonsense when you have nothing to do!" Little girl: "" Three seconds later, the familiar and heart-wrenching wailing sounded again in the Lu family¡¯s living room. Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, Chen Shuo: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" I haven¡¯t heard this cry for a long time, and I still miss it. Three minutes later¡ª¡ª The little Loli¡¯s eyes were red, she was still holding her head, sobbing bitterly, and crystal tears fell from the corners of her eyes, like a faucet that had been turned on, and she couldn¡¯t stop at all: "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong coaxed nicely: "Lili, don't cry, don't cry. If you keep crying, you won't look good. Besides, your father didn't do it on purpose. Didn't he think that your father Ye Heng was your brother Xiu Bai?" ?¡± It is said that the authorities are deceived. When Song Qingwan and others heard that Ye Heng was Pei Xiubai, they exploded on the spot. Their minds were in a mess, without any sense or sobriety. Fortunately, Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai did not take it seriously. After being stunned, they calmed down and quickly discovered the contradiction. Ye Heng cannot be Pei Xiubai. Let¡¯s not mention that Ye Heng¡¯s character of hitting children is completely different from Pei Xiubai¡¯s indifferent character. If Ye Heng is really Pei Xiubai, thenAfter the little girl regained her memory, she would not go straight to the Lu family and say that she wanted to find Lu Junhan, nor would she say that her father's name was Lu Junhan. No matter what happens, a daughter will never mistake her father. If Lili is not mistaken, then those gods should have mistakenly recognized the wrong person and mistook Pei Xiubai for Lu Junhan. Those gods are chasing Li Li, and as Li Li¡¯s father, naturally he will not escape the fate of being hunted. After all the analysis, no matter how you look at it, Lu Junhan is Ye Heng. And sure enough¡ª¡ª "How could my father be Brother Xiubai!" The little Loli held her head in her hands and cried so hard, as if she was about to die from crying. "Brother Xiubai never hits anyone. Only dad can beat people. Just like now, he almost beats people to death again. Wuwuwu¡ª¡ª" Lu Junhan pursed his lips, his face a little uneasy. He was indeed a little less calm and rational just now, but after calming down and analyzing carefully, the possibility of Ye Heng being Pei Xiubai was very low. However, when he heard the little girl¡¯s accusation, he frowned and said: "You didn't say it yourself, you are easy to beat, you want me to beat you to death?" The little girl did say this before. She always asked Lu Junhan if he wanted to beat her. She said that she was so easy to beat now that she could beat her to death casually. Even if she couldn't be beaten to death, she would work hard to die. "Then you don't have to beat them to death in one go!" The little Loli didn¡¯t care so much. She sniffed her red nose, her dark eyes were watery, and said in a choked voice: "You can beat people to death bit by bitthey won't run away" Lu Junhan took a deep breath, and the little guilt he felt immediately dissipated without a trace. This little chubby girl had the ability to make people angry. Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "Who beat you to death? Are you not dead yet?" The little Loli held her head and puffed her face, and Xiao Naoyin retorted: "Who said that, she is already dead! What a miserable death!" Lu Junhan's face was even more expressionless: "The person standing in front of me arguing with me is a ghost?" Xiao Luli pouted her little mouth and said confidently: "Yes, I am now a ghost pear!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan: "" very good. Lu Junhan once again witnessed that women's recklessness and unreasonableness have no regard for age. Like many times in the past, Song Qingwan once again came out to be the peacemaker. She comforted the little girl and said: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 995: Tell me what I said wrong However, Pei Mingzhi and the others had a wonderful plan, but the implementation was much more difficult than imagined. At present, the only person who can help Lu Junhan recover his memory is a little girl who is also a god and can also use magic. There is no other second choice. Of course, strictly speaking, Lili¡¯s fairy mother is also a candidate. But the hope is extremely slim. After all, if Lili¡¯s mother wanted Lu Junhan to recover his memory, she would have restored him long ago. And after all this time, Lu Junhan's memory is still incomplete, which proves that either Lili's mother doesn't want him to regain his memory, or Lili's mother can't help him regain his memory. And the little girl¡¯s words just confirmed this. "No, no, no," The little Loli shook her head desperately, her fair and plump little face showing seriousness: "Mom said, we can't let people change dad's memory back, otherwise dad will disappear for the second time!" Song Qingwan was stunned: "Missing for the second time?" She looked at the others, then at the little girl, and couldn't help but ask: "What does this mean?" "Just missing," The little Loli puffed up her face, lowered her head and held her little hands, and said gloomily: "Besides, mom said that even though dad turned into a human when he disappeared the first time, he will probably turn into a dog when he disappears for the second time! People don't want dad to be a dog" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" No need to wait for the second time to disappear, your father is already a dog now. At this time, Chen Shuo seemed to have thought of something, and quickly took out Zhang Ma's mobile phone, looked through the chat history in the WeChat group, and suddenly saw something. He opened his eyes wide and exclaimed: "I see!" Others looked over instantly. He handed the phone to Lu Junhan: "It's Lijie! Mr. Lu, as mentioned above, the reason why Ye Heng came to this world was because of Lijie. And those subordinates of Mr. Xuan knew that he had experienced tribulation in this world and turned into a little mortal. I just wanted to take the opportunity to kill him!" In the past few days, because of the Jiang Xue System's affairs, Song Qingwan has read a lot of novels of various types, for fear that they might involve some useful information about the system, and she has also read a lot of novels about cultivating immortals and cultivating the truth. As soon as she heard Chen Shuo say "Li Jie", she immediately figured it out and whispered: "So, people who have experienced tribulations cannot have their original memories. Once their memories are restored, it is very likely that our world will collapse, or that kid Lu Junhan will be pulled out of this world in an instant, and then his memory will be erased. Let him go to another world to continue experiencing calamities. What he will become when he arrives in another world is uncertain. Therefore, Lili said that once his memory is restored, he will disappear for the second time and then change. Adult dog.¡± Pei Mingzhi had read the chat history before, and now he found the key point: "It's just the law of heaven that doesn't allow it. It's like a referee. Once Lu Dog recovers his memory, in its eyes, Lu Dog is just like a foul." It seems that it was a violation for Mr. Xuan¡¯s men to come to our world, so the law of heaven cleared them all out!¡± Lu Qidong frowned deeply: "In this case, wouldn't Xiao Hanhan's memory never be restored?" Judging from the chat records of Mr. Xuan¡¯s men, it seems that the way of heaven is everywhere. Even Mr. Xuan¡¯s men can¡¯t hide from it. They are just mortals, let alone them. "There is another way," Lu Junhan said calmly: "It is a foul for me to recover my memory, but being told my memory by others does not count." Being eavesdropping and peeping, Tiandao, who was still secretly happy: "" Ye Heng, I, your uncle. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? is nothing but taking advantage of loopholes all day long. "right," Pei Mingzhi: "Lili told us so many things about the God Realm before, and we also know a lot about the other world from the conversations between Mr. It proves that it is completely feasible to be told by others to remember.¡± Lu Qidong frowned slightly: "I'm afraid Lili alone won't be able to do it. She simply doesn't know anything. She doesn't know anything except eating. Our top priority is to find Lili's mother. She must know a lot of things. " Pei Mingzhi and the others feel the same way. But Xiao Luli was dissatisfied, she pouted her bright red mouthbar: "I can do it! It's very good! I'm so awesome, I can even turn my father into a pig!" Lu Junhan: "" other people:"¡­¡­" You can shut up! But the next second, Lu Junhan¡¯s person was really gone, replaced by an expressionless pink pig. The little Loli tilted her head in confusion at first. She had not cast the spell yet, but this did not hinder her happiness. She lay on the armrest of the sofa and looked down, her dark eyes sparkling: "Dad, have you really turned into a pig?" Lu Junhan: "" The whole audience burst into laughter! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­" Pei Mingzhi hugged his abdomen in a rare moment and laughed invisibly: "Lu Gou, it turns out that you have today too! Hahahaha, but having said that, you are quite cute when you turn into a pig!" Lu Junhan: "" When the little girl heard this, she said happily: "Uncle Beauty, I can also help you become cute!" Pei Mingzhi's expression suddenly changed, and before he could refuse, the next second, a pig with a stiff smile appeared next to the expressionless pink pig. Lu Junhan glanced at him, sneered and said "hum". Pei Mingzhi: "" Regret means regret very much. ¡­¡­ After that, Lu Junhan turned back into a human, and immediately picked up the little girl on the sofa and gave her a good beating, which made the little girl cry and burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. ¡­¡± Song Qingwan: "" Good guy, I hope that when her father and the beautiful uncle turn into pigs, they will change immediately. It's the little girl's turn. No matter how many times she turns into a pig, she won't succeed. It can be seen that Xiao Luli has many misunderstandings. So, Lu Junhan threw the crying little Loli into the corner again and let her reflect on herself. ¡­¡­ The little girl squatted in the corner aggrievedly, her eyes filled with crystal tears, and her eyes were red as she looked at Lu Junhan on the sofa. She choked pitifully: "dad¡­¡­" Lu Junhan glanced at her: "You know you're wrong?" The little Loli sniffed and nodded sadly: "Yes." "Tell me," Lu Junhan signed a document with a calm tone: "Where did you go wrong?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 996 Your father is no longer selling fish. The little Loli tilted her head in confusion at first. She had not cast the spell yet, but this did not hinder her happiness. She lay on the armrest of the sofa and looked down, her dark eyes sparkling: "Dad, have you really turned into a pig?" Lu Junhan: "" The whole audience burst into laughter! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­" Pei Mingzhi hugged his abdomen in a rare moment and laughed invisibly: "Lu Gou, it turns out that you have today too! Hahahaha, but having said that, you are quite cute when you turn into a pig!" Lu Junhan: "" When the little girl heard this, she said happily: "Uncle Beauty, I can also help you become cute!" Pei Mingzhi's expression suddenly changed, and before he could refuse, the next second, a pig with a stiff smile appeared next to the expressionless pink pig. Lu Junhan glanced at him, sneered and said "hum". Pei Mingzhi: "" Regret means regret very much. ¡­¡­ After that, Lu Junhan turned back into a human, and immediately picked up the little girl on the sofa and gave her a good beating, which made the little girl cry and burst into tears: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. ¡­¡± Song Qingwan: "" Good guy, I hope that when her father and the beautiful uncle turn into pigs, they will change immediately. It's the little girl's turn. No matter how many times she turns into a pig, she won't succeed. It can be seen that Xiao Luli has many misunderstandings. So, Lu Junhan threw the crying little Loli into the corner again and let her reflect on herself. ¡­¡­ The little girl squatted in the corner aggrievedly, her eyes filled with crystal tears, and her eyes were red as she looked at Lu Junhan on the sofa. She choked pitifully: "dad¡­¡­" Lu Junhan glanced at her: "You know you're wrong?" The little Loli sniffed and nodded sadly: "Yes." "Tell me," Lu Junhan signed a document with a calm tone: "Where did you go wrong?" Chapter 987 "They shouldn't turn you and Uncle Beauty into pigs. This, this is not good" Speaking of this, the little girl wanted to cry again, "Because after you turn into a pig, I will be beaten to death" It¡¯s like this now. Song Qingwan was shocked and looked at the little loli squatting in the corner in surprise. It was rare that Lili could realize her mistakes in her lifetime. Is this the power of being beaten? "No, that's what you were wrong about. You shouldn't have turned me into a pig." Lu Junhan said quietly. The little Loli opened her eyes with tears in her eyes and choked, "Then, what about the beautiful uncle? Can the beautiful uncle change?" Lu Junhan didn't even think about it: "He's fine, you can change it if you want." Pei Mingzhi: "???" Is this something that a single person can do? The little girl took it seriously. She wiped her tears with her little hands and nodded: "Okay." Pei Mingzhi immediately pulled Pei Xiubai and said with a forced smile: "I suddenly remembered that there was something else at home, so I left first, Lili, we will see you next time." With that said, without waiting for the little girl to reply, Pei Mingzhi dragged Pei Xiubai and ran away in an instant. Seeing this, Lu Junhan curled his lips in satisfaction. The little girl blinked her eyes. Although Pei Mingzhi and the others were gone, she still waved her little hand and said slowly in the direction where Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai were standing before: "Okay." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The little girl who admitted her mistake was finally released from the "prison". As soon as she came out, she pouted, ran over to Lu Junhan and snorted: "Stinky daddy!" Then, I sat next to him and started watching TV. Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" The little lady is really getting braver and braver! "What's the difference between this and plucking a tiger's beard, but not panicking at all, and even sleeping next to the tiger openly!" ¡­¡­ A few days later, all the information and clues in Zhang¡¯s mobile phone were deleted. ?It was exactly the same as the 32 immortals' mobile phones that Pei Mingzhi found in Pei's house before. They were as clean as if they were newly bought - all the information about the gods and immortals in them was gone. Lu Qidong and the others speculated that this was probably done by Tiandao in order not to reveal the affairs of the God Realm. But fortunately, their memories are very good, and in order to get clues from the chat records, they carefully read the conversations no less than three times. Even if those conversations are deleted now, they can still retell them completely. Therefore, Tiandao's move did not have any impact on them. And now, the matter under Mr. Xuan has come to an end. Although Lu Qidong and the others are anxious to restore Lu Junhan's memory, this matter is not something they can do in a hurry unless they can find Lili's mother. Or wait for Lili¡¯s mother to come in person and tell them everything about the God Realm. But it¡¯s not without gain. Lu Qidong and the others already know that even if a new group of Xuan Lao's men come to their world in the future, they will not fight alone. Tiandao and Lili¡¯s mothers are helping them. ¡°Even after what happened this time, if there are really stowaways in the future, Lili¡¯s mother might come to them in person to inform them. This is exactly what they wanted. In short, we still have to wait. As for when, no one can say for sure. ¡­¡­ The days passed day by day, and in a blink of an eye, it was Qingming Festival in April. The Lu family does not have the custom of paying homage to their ancestors and sweeping their tombs on this day, but the kindergarten has the custom of having three consecutive days off during Qingming Festival. Haicheng Kindergarten even had an extra day off. That means four consecutive days off. On Friday, the little girl doesn¡¯t have to go to school. But Lu Qidong, Song Qingwan, and Lu Junhan still have to go to work. Although Yu Zheng and Lu Anran were at the Lu family, they couldn't leave, and they didn't have time to take care of the little girl who loved to run around. Mr. Xuan¡¯s men had just finished dealing with it. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong really couldn¡¯t bear to worry about the little girl being alone at home, so they simply asked the little girl to bring her holiday homework and let her follow her father to the company. "dad," The little girl was sitting on the child's chair in the car, and asked with great interest, "Am I going to go to work today too?" "What a beautiful thought!" Lu Junhan was driving in front, looking indifferently ahead, "Go and do your homework." ¡°People don¡¯t want to do homework,¡± The little Loli was dissatisfied: "I also want to sell fish with you!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" This joke hasn¡¯t passed yet. Thinking that the entire Lu family would belong to the little girl in the future, Song Qingwan felt the need to correct her concept and quickly said: "Lili, actually your father is no longer selling fish." Little Loli glanced at Lu Junhan who was driving in front, and whispered: "Then what is he selling now?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 997: Take out your homework and write it when you are bored Song Qingwan is on her way to pick up Hustle at the airport. More than half a month has passed, and Huesier has finally settled all matters in Country M. As expected, he will not go abroad again for a long time. "If it weren't for this, Song Qingwan would have come over to help the little girl comb her hair, and she wouldn't have sent a text message specifically to tell Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan put away his mobile phone, his eyebrows a little gloomy and unnoticeably solemn. He raised his eyes and glanced at the little girl over there who was holding the milk and drinking so hard that her bright red mouth turned into a chicken mouth. His eyes swept over her messy hair, his thin lips pursed slightly, and finally she turned to Chen Shuo and said: "Go down and find a girl to come up to." Under Chen Shuo's stunned gaze, Lu Junhan paused and added: "I know how to comb my hair." Chen Shuo followed Lu Junhan's line of sight and saw the little girl with disheveled hair, and her frightened and stunned expression slowly faded away. He thought that Mr. Lu¡¯s iron tree had blossomed today, and he actually lit up a woman for a rare occasion. ¡°It turns out that I want someone to come up and comb the little lady¡¯s hair. But the next second, Chen Shuo shook his head and said: "Mr. Lu, I'm afraid this won't work. Before the little lady appeared on TV, many people in our company were her fans. And when you brought her up just now, the people in the company, especially the women, looked like they wanted to He acted as if he had eaten the little lady, and was scrambling to please her overtly and covertly. If they knew that they were here to comb the little lady's hair, I'm afraid" Of course, there is the most important point, which Chen Shuo did not say. The young lady has no mother. Mrs. Lu¡¯s position is currently vacant. It is inevitable that many people in the company are interested in this position. Mr. Lu is difficult to get close to and please, but having a young lady now is undoubtedly a shortcut, and everyone will seize this opportunity. "Moreover, if he really goes down and calls a woman over, if she is younger and more beautiful, there is no guarantee that this person will not have some evil intentions and get close to Mr. Lu by combing the young lady's hair. If you call me older, someone in his fifties. Mr. Lu has never taken the initiative to approach a woman in the past. The next time he approached her, he immediately called an aunt who was in her fifties and had been married and had children. Even if Chen Shuo said he asked her to comb the little girl¡¯s hair. But other people in the company don¡¯t think so. They only think that Mr. Lu must have some quirks. No wonder he always said he doesn¡¯t like women before. It turns out it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like women, but that he doesn¡¯t like women who are too young and beautiful! In short, no matter what, as long as you go down and call people up, it will cause endless trouble. Lu Junhan obviously thought of this and didn't say anything more. But Chen Shuo thought about it and suggested: "Mr. Lu, I remember that many people in the secretarial team have children at home," Moreover, the secretarial team is all men. No matter what, it is more suitable than finding a woman. "There are two or three of them. Their daughters have even been in elementary school for several years. They should be able to comb their hair. How about I go there?" Call them over?" Chen Shuo actually wants Mr. Lu to comb his hair by himself. After all, didn¡¯t the little lady say before that her father Ye Heng knows how to comb his hair, and the hair he combs is pretty. But when I think about it, Mr. Lu has lost his memory now. Judging from the situation when he helped the young lady comb her hair on the show before, he combed it for nearly half an hour, and the two ponytails were still combed crookedly, loosely, and completely invisible to others. Combing hair is really too difficult for Mr. Lu now. It¡¯s better to find someone from the secretarial team. "No," but Lu Junhan refused directly: "Find me a comb. I want a new one." In the bathroom on each floor, there is a large box of new disposable combs, specially provided for the company's employees, as well as disposable slippers, shower gel, and hand sanitizer. The configuration is almost the same as that of a hotel. Chen Shuo didn't spend much time before he took the comb over and said, "Mr. Lu, you want to comb the little lady yourself" Before Chen Shuo finished speaking, Lu Junhan had already found the pink ribbon hair tie that the little girl used to tie in her pink schoolbag. Then, he pushed the hair tie and the comb in Chen Shuo's hand in front of the little girl, and said coldly: "Take it and comb it yourself." Chen Shuo: "" The little Loli looked at the hair tie and comb, then looked at the expressionless Lu Junhan, biting the milk straw, shaking her head like a rattle, and whispered eagerly: "peopleI don¡¯t know how to comb my hair, dad, please help me" Lu Junhan was indifferent: "I don't know how." The little Loli looked very distressed, lowered her head, and said wilfully: "Yes, we are both very stupid." Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" I am afraid that only the young lady dares to say that Mr. Lu is stupid. However, the next second, Chen Shuo saw that Lu Junhan took the comb expressionlessly, raised his eyes, and said to little Lu Li: "Put your head over here." Chen Shuo: "" The little Loli looked at him with surprise: "Dad, are you going to comb Lili's hair?" "Well, I'll sell you after I finish combing it." Lu Junhan raked his fingers through her messy long hair, frowning, unable to do anything. "You will not," The little girl felt confident: "Auntie said, you are rich now, so you won't sell it. You will only sell it when you become very poor again in the future." "No matter how rich I am, I can sell you." Lu Junhan replied casually. The little Loli puffed up her face and said angrily: "Then I will sell you too!" "But I have sold you first." "You, if you sell them, they will come back," The little girl pouted: "When I come back, I will sell you dad, and then I will run back." Chen Shuo: "" Miss you, you are really a little clever. It is said that the first time makes the second time familiar. Lu Junhan thought about her little black head for a while, and then divided her hair into two parts with a comb. When he felt that the two halves were almost separated, he asked the little girl to raise both hands and grab one side of her hair, and then he started to do the other side. Time passed little by little. Five minutes later, Lu Junhan finally combed the hair on the other side neatly one by one to ensure that there would be no knots. Ten minutes later, Lu Junhan pulled the rubber band on the coffee table and held half of the little girl's hair with his fingers. "Dad, are you okay?" The little girl opened her dark and clear eyes in boredom and tilted her head, "You've been doing this for a long time." Lu Junhan frowned deeply and glanced at her: "If you keep talking nonsense, you'll do it yourself." The little girl said confidently: "I don't know how." "If you don't, just shut up." ¡°But I¡¯m so boring.¡± Xiao Luli is distressed. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids: ¡°If you¡¯re bored, just take out your homework and write it.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 998 Xiao Ming¡¯s 108-year-old grandfather Facts have proved that this decision was very wrong. I was already very irritated by combing this little thing¡¯s hair, but now I started doing homework, which made me even more irritated. Especially little girls like to ask questions¡ª¡ª "Dad, do you know Grandpa Xiao Ming?" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and stuffed the little girl's hair into the hair tie as if making dumplings. Without thinking, he said casually: "have no idea." The little girl whispered: "Brother Xiyan said that Grandpa Xiao Ming can live to be 108 years old." Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Because he never meddles in other people¡¯s business, right? ? ? Okay, we get it. Xiao Luli said: "Dad, do you think you can live to be 108 years old?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan's face was expressionless: "If you keep talking nonsense, I guarantee that you won't even be able to survive until the age of three!" "I have already lived," The little girl clasped her fingers and murmured in her voice: "My aunt said that she is already 4 years old this year, that's not true! She should be 301 years old now, many, many years older than Grandpa Xiao Ming! She has lived past 3 years old" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" "Yes," the little Loli clenched her fists, "She has already lived past 3 years old! She is really amazing!" Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan: "" Who taught her this habit of bragging every time she talks? In the end, Lu Junhan simply didn't stop and found a piece of tape to seal the little girl's chattering mouth. The world is finally peaceful. Little girl: "" So, can dad live to be 108 years old? ¡­¡­ Downstairs. Sales. A group of employees are still gossiping desperately. "Hey, have you heard about it? Mr. Lu went to work today and brought his daughter with him!" "Daughter? Lili?" "Of course, who else but her! Let me tell you, she is even more beautiful in real life than on TV. Her eyes are so dark that she seems to be able to talk. Her eyelashes are even too long. Also, there is that Her face is so white and tender, with two pimples of baby fat on her cheeks, not to mention how cute she is, if I wasn¡¯t afraid that Mr. Lu would kill me, I would have loved to go over and rub her face!" ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a pity to say that, I was almost able to talk to Lili just now.¡± "Hey, me too. After all, in the whole Haicheng, who doesn't know that Mr. Lu treasures his daughter the most. If we can make the little girl happy, the benefits are not huge!" Several women were chatting in full swing, and suddenly, a female voice with an extremely gentle voice, as if the spring breeze was blowing on their faces, making no one feel any disgust, sounded in their ears: "What are you talking about?" The person who spoke was a very beautiful woman wearing a long white dress. She was tall and delicate in appearance. Her temperament, like her voice, exuded a gentle and unique temperament. Seeing that it was her, several people couldn¡¯t feel any jealousy at all, and they all smiled and said: "We were talking about Mr. Lu bringing his daughter to the company today." "Mr. Lu's daughter?" Wen Er was stunned, as if a little surprised: "Mr. Lu also brought his daughter today?" Others did not notice the completely different determination between her words and her stunned expression. It¡¯s as if Wen Er already knew that Lu Junhan would bring little Lu Li to the company today. "Yes, you came late, so you must have not seen me. Hey, if I had known, I would have secretly taken a few photos." Wen Er smiled and said, "It's okay, maybe there will be another chance in the future." "makes sense." As the man was talking, he suddenly noticed that Wen Er was dressed extra beautifully today. Ms. Lu is not required to wear employee uniforms, especially in their sales department. They usually don¡¯t stay in the company for a long time. They usually socialize outside, run orders, and receive guests, so they must dress modestly and appropriately. But he is not as dignified as Wen Er is now. Wen Er looks like she can attend a high-end dinner party in high society in an instant. She has an excessive beauty, but people can't be jealous of her, only love her. "Wen'er, what you are wearing looks really beautiful today."The man looked at it and said, "Even your hair looks good. I understand. Do you have a date tonight?" Everyone else looked at her narrowly and ambiguously. Usually, the sales department is a very smoke-filled place. After all, there are only so many customers. Usually, two women in the sales department will fight over a single business. Here, beauty is more important. But they just couldn¡¯t dislike Wen Er. Probably because Wen Er¡¯s temperament was too gentle and he didn¡¯t have any conflicts with them. They all regarded her as their younger sister. Wen Er smiled, flipped up his hair, and said amusedly: "Where are you guys thinking? Someone just gave me a dress. I thought it looked good, so I wore it directly to work." ????????????? People with good knowledge can spot the brand of the skirt: "Wait a minute, this skirt is not from a small brand. I seem to have seen the exact same skirt in a fashion magazine before, and it costs at least hundreds of thousands!" "Oh my God, Wen Er, the person you are talking about cannot be a super rich second generation, right?" As he spoke, the man glanced at Wen Er several more times. Finally, his eyes fell on her slender white wrist that seemed to glow: "And this bracelet, it's so beautiful. There are several diamonds on it. It should cost hundreds of thousands, right?" Wen Er closed his fingers around the bracelet and smiled without saying a word. After that, Wen Er chatted for a while, then turned around and went to the bathroom. The women looked at her leaving figure and couldn't help but say: ¡°Wen¡¯er is so beautiful, let alone a boy, I would want to marry her even if I were a girl!¡± Others echoed. ¡°I have always dreamed of becoming a woman like Wen Er, so gentle and beautiful!¡± Someone seemed to have remembered something: "By the way, I don't know if it's my misunderstanding. Why do I feel that Wen Er didn't seem so beautiful before? He also has a very serious personality, doesn't like to talk at all, and his performance is at the bottom of our place." But it¡¯s different now. Just like Wen Er, there are a lot of rich second generations chasing her. That kind of performance is not as expensive as a bottle of wine for those rich people. Therefore, Wen Er hardly had to do anything, and his monthly performance ranked first in their department, not to mention how envious they were. "It should be because you haven't had much contact with Wen Er before," The person speaking was the first lady from the sales department who used to be very quarrelsome. She relied on her high qualifications and often suppressed the good-looking newcomers who had just come in. However, at this time, she defended Wen Er unconditionally and was not jealous of Wen Er's appearance at all. Things that look better than her: "I just think Wen'er is pretty good." When a few people chatted, they were about to dispersal. When they started their jobs, they didn't know what happened, and they just took a step. They either had a sprained foot, or the zipper of their skirt fell apart and almost lost their clothes, or their arm hit the corner of the table and got a black bruise. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 999 Don¡¯t you always like her? On the other side, as soon as Wen Er entered the bathroom, a mechanical voice sounded in his mind: ¡¾This time you only absorbed less than 20% of the total luck value. Please remind me that if this continues, your "heartthrob" high-level prop card will soon become invalid. ¡¿ Wen Er turned on the faucet on the sink, and she raised her head. The gentle and beautiful eyebrows in the mirror showed a bit of irritation and slight anger: "I know, I will find a way." Which one who can enter the Lu family is not the pride of heaven, talents in talents, and large enterprises such as Lu family are not enough to rely on strength. Therefore, the luck value of Lu's employees has always been much higher than that of other people. Especially the beauties with outstanding performance in the sales department have many suitors, including some Bai Fumei from very good family backgrounds. Undoubtedly, it has reached the pinnacle of life, and this kind of winner of life has not suffered suffering from life, and has always been more lucky than ordinary people. Therefore, since Wen Er redeemed the "Heart-throb" prop card, he has been drawing luck from them. "But none of Lu's employees are human beings, and Wen'er doesn't dare to extract too much, lest he arouses suspicion. Fortunately, although each person does not draw much, the advantage is that there are a lot of people. If you accumulate a little, you will get 10%. But this is far from enough. Because this high-end prop card consumes too much luck, you have to spend 20% of your luck every day to maintain the "heartthrob" function. And the people around her have their luck points sucked by her. Now it can no longer meet her needs, and she must make other plans. The system needs people who are ambitious and hardworking. He said with satisfaction: [I knew I had found the right person. ¡¿ ¡°More than half a month ago, after Jiang Xue was killed in the kindergarten, the system did not choose to resurrect her. First, Jiang Xue was too familiar with it, too arbitrary and arrogant, and sometimes couldn't listen to its opinions at all. ¡°Moreover, Jiang Xue seems to have guessed the secret of its own spare luck value. The system naturally cannot keep her. Since it does not plan to resurrect Jiang Xue again, it must find a new host. This time its goal is very clear, which is to absorb the luck of Lu Junhan, Lu Li and even the entire Lu family. Originally, the system planned to control the Lu family¡¯s servants in a nearby building. " Moreover, the Lu family servants have lived in the Lu family for so many years, and the Lu family will have some trust in them. The system does not have to worry about finding ways to gain the trust of the Lu family. But just when the system was about to implement this plan, and even selected the candidates, and planned to bind it to Lao Xu, the chef of the Lu family who had always cooked for Lu Li, suddenly, Zhang Ma died. ??The entire Lu family¡¯s servants were called for a secret ¡°physical examination.¡± The system thought that its conspiracy was exposed and hurriedly ran away from the Lu family. Finally, after going round and round, the target was set on Lu¡¯s employees who were very close to Lu Junhan, but not that close. Since we are going to work for it, we naturally have to choose one that is easy to handle. So, among the many candidates, the system selected Wen Er, who was always taciturn, poor in appearance, humble in heart, but full of unwillingness. In the end, it turned out that the system¡¯s decision to select Wen Er was a very wise one. Wen Er¡¯s family background is not good, and his body and appearance are not as good as others in the sales department. The emergence of the system has undoubtedly given Wen Er hope to climb up and change. ¡°Everything Wen Er has now, including her beautiful appearance, gentle and gentle temperament like water, and the image of a perfect goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes, are all brought to her by the system. ¡°Compared to the system, Wen Er is more afraid of not having any luck, and even more afraid that the system will be untied from her. Such Wen Er is undoubtedly a very obedient tool for the system, and he will never go against it like Jiang Xue, a tool for obtaining luck values. Wen Er washed his hands and turned off the faucet: "Mr. Lu has brought his daughter to the company. What should we do next?" Wen Er spent some luck points and took a look at what would happen in the next few days. She already knew that Lu Junhan would bring Lu Li to the company today. And her outfit was also prepared to get close to Lu Junhan and Lu Li. [In half an hour, Lu Junhan will have an international meeting to hold. This meeting is very important and involves the trade exchanges of several countries. He will not be absent. When only Lu Li is left in the office, we will go up and learn from Lu The luck value of pears. ¡¿  The system learned from Jiang Xue's lesson and was much more cautious this time. After all, as long as you meet Lu Junhan, random tasks will be issued, and these tasks are all related to Lu Junhan. But before, Jiang Xue had never completed any tasks related to Lu Junhan, and instead had a lot of luck deducted from her. Although Jiang Xue¡¯s deducted luck will go to the system¡¯s small treasury, the system would rather not have this deducted luck because it is too bad. Therefore, if we try it again, the system will choose to avoid Lu Junhan first and look for Lu Li, who is the easiest to attack, as the first target. In fact, there is a reason why the system is so cautious. Because in order to break away from Jiang Xue and find someone to bind it to again, it had already spent a lot of its own luck points. If Wen Er fails again this time, the system will really have no extra luck points to unbind him from Wen Er, then run away and find the next host to bind to. Seeing Wen Er¡¯s hesitation, the system said: [Don¡¯t worry, as long as you absorb enough luck points, it won¡¯t be a problem if you want Lu Junhan to look at you, or even marry him, or make him fall in love with you. What¡¯s more, we only absorb Lu Li¡¯s, you are not always Don't you all like her? ¡¿ Wen Er opened his mouth and denied it: "I didn't." System: [I am a product of the higher world, you can¡¯t hide your thoughts from me. ¡¿ System: [You don¡¯t like Lu Li at all because you feel that no one is worthy of Lu Junhan except you. In other words, you feel that you have become so popular now that you are like a fairy. Only outstanding men like Lu Junhan can do it. He is worthy of you, but such a man has a child. You will immediately feel as if you have been betrayed. You can't hate the man you admired so much in the past, and even fell in love with him when he first joined the company. Naturally, you can only hate him. Fuck his kid. ¡¿ System: [Moreover, if I guess correctly, you should wish Lu Li would disappear from this world immediately! ¡¿ [The reasons I mentioned just now are one, and two, you are also afraid that the mother of the child will come back suddenly at some point. She has a child, but you only have a beautiful face, and apart from that, you have nothing. You also have to worry about running out of luck points from time to time, worrying that the 'heartthrob' prop card will not take effect, and worrying that your dream of becoming a wealthy family will be shattered, and you will regret it endlessly. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1000 Remedy Such Wen Er is undoubtedly a very obedient tool for the system, and he will never go against it like Jiang Xue, a tool for obtaining luck values. Wen Er washed his hands and turned off the faucet: "Mr. Lu has brought his daughter to the company. What should we do next?" Wen Er spent some luck points and took a look at what would happen in the next few days. She already knew that Lu Junhan would bring Lu Li to the company today. And her outfit was also prepared to get close to Lu Junhan and Lu Li. [In half an hour, Lu Junhan will have an international meeting to hold. This meeting is very important and involves the trade exchanges of several countries. He will not be absent. When only Lu Li is left in the office, we will go up and learn from Lu The luck value of pears. ¡¿ The system has learned Jiang Xue¡¯s lesson and is much more cautious this time. After all, as long as you meet Lu Junhan, random tasks will be issued, and these tasks are all related to Lu Junhan. But before, Jiang Xue had never completed any tasks related to Lu Junhan, and instead had a lot of luck deducted from her. Although Jiang Xue¡¯s deducted luck will go to the system¡¯s small treasury, the system would rather not have this deducted luck because it is too bad. Therefore, if we try it again, the system will choose to avoid Lu Junhan first and look for Lu Li, who is the easiest to attack, as the first target. In fact, there is a reason why the system is so cautious. Because in order to break away from Jiang Xue and find someone to bind it to again, it had already spent a lot of its own luck points. If Wen Er fails again this time, the system will really have no extra luck points to unbind him from Wen Er, then run away and find the next host to bind to. Seeing Wen Er¡¯s hesitation, the system said: [Don¡¯t worry, as long as you absorb enough luck points, it won¡¯t be a problem if you want Lu Junhan to look at you, or even marry him, or make him fall in love with you. What¡¯s more, we only absorb Lu Li¡¯s, you are not always Don't you all like her? ¡¿ Wen Er opened his mouth and denied it: "I didn't." System: [I am a product of the higher world, you can¡¯t hide your thoughts from me. ¡¿ System: [You don¡¯t like Lu Li at all because you feel that no one is worthy of Lu Junhan except you. In other words, you feel that you have become so popular now that you are like a fairy. Only outstanding men like Lu Junhan can do it. He is worthy of you, but such a man has a child. You will immediately feel as if you have been betrayed. You can't hate the man you admired so much in the past, and even fell in love with him when he first joined the company. Naturally, you can only hate him. Fuck his kid. ¡¿ System: [Moreover, if I guess correctly, you should wish Lu Li would disappear from this world immediately! The reason I mentioned just now is that firstly, and secondly, you are also afraid that the mother of the child will come back. She has a child, but you only have a beautiful face, and besides that, you have nothing. From time to time, you worry that your luck points will be exhausted, that the 'Heartthrob' prop card will not take effect, and that your dream of becoming a wealthy family will be shattered. After all, looking at the entire Haicheng, no family is more powerful than the Lu family. ¡¿ Wen Er was silent. Chapter 991 "After all, looking at the entire Haicheng, no family is more powerful than the Lu family. You know this, so you will never let it go. As Lu Li, Lu Junhan's biological daughter, will undoubtedly become a thorn in your side. I have analyzed your thoughts long ago. You don't have to hide it from me. I said that we are on the same team and I will help you. I will definitely help you. will help you. ¡¿ Wen Er said nothing. ¡­¡­ ?Upstairs, the president¡¯s office. Chen Shuo came in from outside with the freshly warmed milk. Before he could speak, he was swallowed up by a sea of ??pink in front of him. ¡°On the black blanket in the CEO¡¯s office, girlish pink hairbands were scattered all over the floor, and there were several pink bunny dolls among them. "Besides, the little girl's schoolbag has been completely emptied. Chen Shuo: "" He has only been gone for twenty minutes. What happened here? ? Chen Shuo turned around and saw that his young master Lu was still tying up one side of the little lady's hair, while the little lady was holding the other side of her hair, her head slightly raised, her bright red mouth slightly open, and her breathing very even. Obviously Already asleep. Chen Shuo: "" But after twenty minutes, the effect was not without effect. At least now Lu Junhan got started very quickly. The ponytail is even more stylish. So, I started to look a bit like a new dad. ?Lu Junhan wore five or six rubber bands with various flower and fruit decorations on his wrists, and he also held a hair tie decorated with small cherries. As for the pink ribbon rubber band at the beginning, because the tying process was too complicated and difficult to tie the hair, the long pink ribbon would be entangled from time to time, so Lu Junhan had long ago thrown it to the ground and abandoned it. So it was replaced with a simpler one, without so much clutter, and only a leather ring decorated with a small cherry. Chen Shuo: "" This is probably the so-called lack of skills, so let¡¯s make up for it with a hair tie. Chen Shuo glanced at the cherry decoration that was so small that it was almost invisible on the hair tie held by Lu Junhan, and fell into silence. He suspected that Major General Lu had found all the hair ties and finally found such a "small" hair tie. But it turns out that if the technology is not good, it really means the technology is not good, and it has nothing to do with hair ties. Lu Junhan looked at the ponytail in front of him with a bad expression, although it was no longer crooked, but still loose. His long and narrow brows frowned tightly. Chen Shuo: "" If he guessed correctly, Mr. Lu must be wondering if there is something wrong with the young lady¡¯s hair. Fortunately, although Chen Shuo had never combed little girls¡¯ hair, he had seen many young ladies putting on makeup and combing their hair at university art parties. When he saw this, he went over and said: "Mr. Lu, split the little lady's ponytail into two, then grab both sides and pull it to keep it from loosening." "I'm afraid that Mr. Lu's lifelong tenderness has been devoted to combing the little lady's hair. The ponytail is tied so loosely, which shows that he doesn't want to hurt the little lady. Fortunately, there is a remedy. Lu Junhan doubtfully followed Chen Shuo's words and pulled it. Sure enough, the hair tied up by the hair tie was much tighter, but the position was crooked. Just when Chen Shuo was about to give a reminder, if the position is crooked, it can be moved a little. After all, the crookedness is not much, and it can be corrected. But the next second, Lu Junhan thought for a moment, grabbed a hair tie with layers of pink fabric from the ground, and wrapped it around the little girl in an instant, perfectly covering the little girl's ponytail. Crooked truth. Chen Shuo: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1001 The story is so simple "Once upon a time there was a little girl," ?? Xiao Luli sat on the small bench in front of Lu Junhan, blinked her big black and bright eyes, tilted her head and thought about it, and said in a very serious voice: ¡°She was playing in the woods, and then, while she was playing, seven bad guys came out and dragged her to their house.¡± Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Chen Shuo: "???" Why does this scene look so much like a perverted scene in some kind of 18-ban island country? Are all kindergartens so open now? ? "In the end, the eight of them lived a happy life. The little girl can sleep in eight beds every day! There are seven people sleeping with her every day!" The little girl counted on her fingers and stretched out seven fingers. Her little fat face was serious and cute. Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" As she was talking, the little Loli stopped, and Xiao Naiyin murmured enviously, "I also want to be dragged into the house." Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and slapped her on the head: "Shut up!" This little idiot went to kindergarten, and what the hell did he learn when he came back? The little Loli held her head in grievance, thinking her father was jealous of her. So, she puffed up her face, lowered her head, and said gloomily: "Okay, Dad, you will be dragged to the house first, and then I will be dragged to the house." Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan raised his hand expressionlessly, patted her freshly tied ponytail to show her the rest room in the distance, and then sneered: "If you continue to talk nonsense to me, believe it or not, I will drag you to the house right now!" "Do not believe!" The little Lolita shook her head like a rattle, her little fat face was serious, she held out her swollen belly and said proudly: "She is very fat now, even fatter than the little girl in the story told by the teacher! Dad, you can't drag me away by yourself, you need 9 dads!" Lu Junhan: "" Just when Lu Junhan was about to show this ignorant little chubby girl whether he could drag her alone. At this time, Chen Shuo spoke from the side and directly saved the little girl: "Master Lu, you have a very important international video conference in five minutes, so we must get to the conference room now." Hearing this, Lu Junhan frowned and looked down at the time on his watch. Unconsciously, an hour and a half has passed. It takes too much time to tie the hair of this little thing. It seems that we have to find time to have my people invent a machine that can tie the hair of that little idiot. Lu Junhan got up from the sofa. He patted the little girl's head, who was still thinking about being dragged into the house, and told her to stop thinking and stay in the office to write her holiday homework. ??????????? And I was worried that this little fool was going against his will. After he and Chen Shuo left for the conference room, he would run out restlessly and run around all over the company. Lu Junhan took one look and grabbed a pink bunny doll from the ground holding a carrot in his hand. The rabbit playing with it looked extremely small in Lu Junhan's big hand. The two rabbit eyes were round and black, and it looked very pitiful. Lu Junhan carried the rabbit, glanced at the little girl, and said lightly threateningly: "If I come back from the meeting and don't see you finishing two homeworks, just wait until I kill you!" Little Loli: "" Before leaving, Chen Shuo always felt as if he had heard the story Xiao Luli just told somewhere. ¡°But he felt that there was no way he had heard or seen the story of such a dirty woman and a man sleeping together every day and living happily without being ashamed. So, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Little miss, I would like to ask, what is the name of the little girl in the story you just told? Or, what is the name of this story?" If you know the name, go look it up. Maybe you can find out what the story is. "Snow White." Xiao Luli replied without thinking. Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan: "" "B-Snow White?"   Chen Shuo couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth, "It turns out to be Princess Snow White. I thought" "Yes, it's Snow White," The little girl¡¯s face was full of innocence and innocence. She tilted her head and asked in confusion: "Otherwise, Uncle Chen, what do you think it is?" Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan said calmly: "He also thought it was Snow White." "Yes," ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue, she said: "This story is so simple, Uncle Chen must have heard it. Only fools don't know that this story is about Snow White." Chen Shuo: "" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ It has to be said that Lu Junhan¡¯s hostage threat method is still effective. At least Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo left the office, went to the conference room, and then took a look at the surveillance video in the office before the meeting started¡ª¡ª Wearing a beautiful pink princess dress, the little Loli has been sitting on a small bench doing her homework without going anywhere. The only thing I did that had nothing to do with my homework was probably when I was tired from my homework, I took the milk that Chen Shuo had just warmed and took two big gulps. After finishing two big sips, the little Loli patted her bulging belly with her little hand, as if she was extremely satisfied, then she held the pen and started writing her French homework seriously. Looking at it, it made a certain father feel unhappy. Lu Junhan's dark, cold eyes narrowed dangerously, and there was a hint of worry in his brows. how? Does his presence hinder this little thing from doing his homework? He was in the office just now. This little guy was either sleeping, eating snacks and drinking milk, telling stories or thinking, but in short, he was not doing his homework. Although he was not here, she did her homework obediently. And with his cold face, all the executives at all levels who had been in the conference room fell silent, thinking that there was something wrong with their planning and sales performance. Just when they were gritting their teeth and preparing to be criticized. However, the criticism that was imagined has yet to come. After panicking, he looked up and saw that Lu Junhan, who was sitting on the main seat, took out a soft and cute rabbit toy from his jacket pocket that was completely inconsistent with his aura that exuded a strong cold air. Just when everyone was looking at each other and at a loss. The next second, Mr. Lu, who saw them, had a cold face, raised his hand, and pinched the pink rabbit's face hard. Executives: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­¡­ The surveillance camera in Lu Junhan¡¯s office naturally cannot be hidden from the eyes of the system. After learning that Lu Junhan had gone to the conference room, leaving Lu Li alone in the office doing homework, the system urged Wen Er to go upstairs. Wen Er couldn¡¯t believe it and questioned: ¡°How can Mr. Lu safely leave his daughter alone in the office?¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1002 Do you want to be dragged away by seven bad guys? As far as she knows, rich people always want to surround their children with bodyguards. Especially, Mr. Lu still loves his daughter so much, how could he let her stay in the office so unsafely? Wen'er thought: "Isn't this a trap meant to lure us into a trap?" The system does not feel that it has been exposed: [No, he should not know my existence. ¡¿ After the system escaped from the Lu family, after thinking about it carefully, I felt that it was too much of a fuss. Lu Junhan is just a little mortal. He can't be so smart that he would guess that there is a product in Jiang Xue's mind that does not belong to this world. At most, one would suspect that Jiang Xue is a god like Mr. Xuan. The system seemed to have sensed Wen Er¡¯s thoughts, and added: [Moreover, it¡¯s not that there are no bodyguards. There are bodyguards everywhere at the office door, even in the corridor, and at the elevator door. They are just not inside the office. Because Lu Junhan has a common problem as a new father, that is, he feels that all men in the world, except himself, are not good. Therefore, even if there are many people in the secretarial team who can take care of children, Lu Junhan will not look for them. ¡¿ ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by What kind of storms and waves have he never encountered? Moreover, there are many people in wealthy families who are different from what they are on the outside. Just like the news and finance report a few days ago about a philanthropist who sponsored nearly fifty orphans from primary school to university tuition. In fact, he was a lover behind the scenes. Old perverts who play with underage girls and even men and women. Sponsoring those orphans is just to satisfy his own unique disgusting hobby. This is just a common phenomenon on the surface of the circle. Although Lu Junhan was not involved, he had never heard of such child abuse, so he didn't trust anyone. System: [Moreover, before Lu Junhan left, he locked the door. People outside could not get in, and people inside could not get out. Therefore, if we want to sneak into the office later and find Lu Li, we can only spend luck points to exchange items. Card. ¡¿ There are many bodyguards at the elevator entrance, stairs, corridors, and outside the office. Moreover, the door of the office has been locked by Lu Junhan. If Wen Er wants to go up on his own, he will be easily discovered. After all, it is well known that Lu Junhan hates women. There is not a single woman on his floor. Wen Er would be easily exposed if he went up rashly. Even if he was lucky and was not discovered by the bodyguards, Wen Er would not be able to get in through the locked office door. After thinking about it, it would be faster to exchange luck values ??for prop cards. System: [I have now controlled the monitoring in the office. ¡¿ Wen Er said nothing. System: [Don¡¯t hesitate! With Lu Junhan's acuity, I can control and monitor for ten minutes at most. If it exceeds ten minutes, it will be easily discovered by him! ¡¿ Wen Er finally agreed. ¡­¡­ When Wen Er appeared out of thin air in Lu Junhan's office, the little girl sitting on the bench doing her homework was holding a milk cup and taking the last sip of milk. Suddenly she saw a person appear in front of her. She was not surprised or panicked at all. Because when we were in heaven, almost everyone appeared out of thin air like this, and the little girl was already used to it. Seeing that she was silent, Wen Er thought Lu Li was frightened by her. For some reason, Wen Er felt a little happy. She went over, looked at the little girl, and told her the reason she had thought of before. "You are Lili, right?" Wen Er showed a charming and bewildering smile. The little girl blinked her eyes and nodded. Wen Er's smile deepened, "Your mother asked me to come to you. She asked me to come and see if you were doing well." The little girl's expression was really happy: "Really?" Wen Er felt contempt in his heart, but with a smile on his face: "Of course." System: [Detected that Lu Li¡¯s trust value is 90%, and his luck value can be stolen. ¡¿ "You come with me now, I will take you to see your mother." As he said that, Wen Er wanted to take the opportunity to grab the little girl's hand. He already had trust, and as long as he touched her, she would be able to suck in most of her luck! Wen Er couldn't help but get excited when he thought about it, but who knew that before his hand touched the little girl, the little girl slipped out. The next second, he heard the little girl say dullly: "My dad won't let me run around. My dad also said that if I run around and don't do my homework, he will give me the little white rabbit sister.Killed! I don¡¯t want Sister White Rabbit to die¡­¡± Wen Er¡¯s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because your father is afraid that you will meet a bad person, and I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± The little girl still listened to her father's words. Her father asked her to do her homework here, so she did her homework here, but she felt that it was boring to be here alone. An aunt happened to come over to talk to her. Xiao Luli thought for a while and suddenly said: "Auntie, do you know Xiao Ming?" When Wen Er heard the word "aunt", his face was a little distorted, but he quickly recovered. She didn¡¯t know that the little girl¡¯s mind had jumped to talking to her to relieve her boredom, and she thought it was the test questions that the little girl gave her. In order to prove that she was not a bad person, Wen Er answered her as patiently as possible: "Know." "Then do you know why Grandpa Xiao Ming lived to be 108 years old?" Wen Er: "" System: [Because he never mind other people's business - this is the correct answer I just checked online. ¡¿ Wen Er felt that it was not that simple. Moreover, Lu Li was only four years old and should not be able to come up with such a complicated answer. She still felt that this was a test for her, so she said: "Because he, like my aunt, is a good person, he can live to be 108 years old." "That's right." The little girl looked happy and said happily: "Auntie, you are so smart!" Wen Er¡¯s smile widened, and he was about to reach out to touch Lu Li again, but the next second, he heard Lu Li say again: "Auntie, do you know how to be dragged away by seven bad guys?" Wen Er frowned, what is the problem. But if she said she didn¡¯t know, Lu Li would probably be disappointed. How could Wen Er lower the trust she had finally gained? So she opened her eyes and told lies: "Know." Fortunately, the little girl did not ask her more in-depth about the specific method. Instead, she tilted her head and asked: "Auntie, do you want to be dragged away by seven bad guys?" Wen paused for a moment and was hesitating on how to answer. After hearing what the little girl said, he muttered to himself: "Dad and I really want to be dragged away" Wen Er seemed to have heard the answer, and he looked happy and immediately replied: "Yes. I also want to be dragged away." "Really?" The little loli¡¯s eyes are shining brightly. When Wen Er heard the system say that Lu Li's trust in her had increased from 90% to 97%, she almost laughed out loud, "It's true." But the next second, she couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. I saw the little Loli saying happily and sincerely: "Okay, then I hope Auntie you will be dragged away by seven bad guys." As soon as he finished speaking, the office door that was originally locked was suddenly knocked open. Seven bodyguards rushed in from outside, and Wen Er, who was still in a daze and panic, not knowing where he was exposed, violently dragged him out of the room. Midway through, Wen Er's face, which she calls herself a gentle and charming goddess, hit the door frame hard, and those people didn't pay much attention to her, let alone show mercy. To Wen Er, who was bruised and bruised, these seven people were indeed bad people. It would be an understatement to call them demons. The little girl didn¡¯t realize there was anything wrong with this, and happily waved her hand behind her: ¡°Bye, auntie, I¡¯ll talk to Lili next time when I have time.¡± Wen Er: "" system:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1003 Mom¡¯s Photo After saying that, when Wen Er was completely dragged out, the little girl ran to the door obediently and closed the office door with a bang. Then she went back with a happy face, planning to continue sitting on the small bench to write her homework. Wen Er, System: "" Wen Er came back to her senses from the panic. She covered her bruised face with her hands, which was still aching. She took a breath and said: "System, what's going on?" The system was also at a loss: [I don¡¯t know either. It stands to reason that our plan is perfect and no one will know that we are in the office! ¡¿ But now is not the time to talk about this. Wen Er looked at the bodyguards who seemed to be calling Lu Junhan and gritted his teeth: "They seem to be calling Mr. Lu. What should we do now?" The system immediately said: [Give me 10% of your luck, and I can turn back time to five minutes ago! ¡¿ 10% of luck is already a lot. Wen Er has just absorbed less than 20%, but the situation in front of her obviously does not allow her to choose. ¡­¡­ Go back in time five minutes ago¡ª¡ª Wen Er appeared in the office out of thin air again. As soon as he stood firm, the system said: ¡¾Your luck value has dropped to 25% now, hurry up and absorb Lu Li's luck value! ¡¿ The system¡¯s words were rare and solemn, and I don¡¯t know if it was its illusion. It always felt that Lu Li was more difficult to deal with than her father. Although her trust level for any stranger has basically never dropped below 90%, it was the same with Jiang Xue before and the same with Wen Er just now. It seems that the trust value can be raised easily, even reaching an incredibly high level. But they just can¡¯t absorb her luck! No matter what you do, Lu Li will escape in the end! What a hell! Wen Er walked over in a few steps, and his first sentence was still the same: "Are you Lili?" The little girl raised her big black and bright eyes and nodded. System: [Detection completed, Lu Li¡¯s trust value is 90%. ¡¿ Wen Er guessed that she had been talking nonsense to Lu Li for too long just now, and then the bodyguard outside noticed something was wrong. Therefore, if she had to do it again, she would not give the little girl a chance to tell a story. When the little girl was not paying attention, she took a step forward and stretched out her hand to pull her. Success is imminent. However, Wen Er seemed to have stepped on something under his feet, and he stumbled violently. Then he threw his body forward fiercely, hitting his chin heavily on the blanket, and fell flat on his face! Wen Er: "" system:"¡­¡­" They hate it so much! "Sister Rabbit!" At this moment, the little Loli sitting on the chair suddenly widened her eyes and looked at the rabbit that was stepped on by Wen Er. She picked it up with a nervous and sad expression, held it in her arms, and looked at it with a look on her face. As if about to cry: "Sister Rabbit, don't die, please don't die, okay? Your sister and my father haven't come back yet! If you die now, I will be alone here, and I will die of boredom" Sister Rabbit: "" Wen Er got up from the ground with difficulty, his delicate and beautiful face was so painful that it looked a little ferocious. When he suddenly heard the little girl's words, Wen Er seemed to have found an opportunity to get close to him, and immediately said: "No, Lili, sister can play with you." Seeing the little girl looking over with tears in her eyes, Wen Er said, "Do you remember your mother? I was sent by your mother to find you." The little Loli was shocked: "Mom?" "Yes," Wen Er said coaxingly, "Your mother misses you. Look, I still have your mother's photo here." Wen Er took out his mobile phone and deliberately opened the photo album, waiting for the little girl to take the bait. Sure enough, the little girl immediately threw away the little rabbit in her arms and ran over in a hurry: "Auntie, what does my mother look like now?" When Wen Er heard the word "Auntie" again, his face couldn't help but twist slightly. But when she saw that the little girl was coming, she reluctantly suppressed the twist. It is guessed that Lu Li has never seen her mother's appearance. Even if Lu Li has seen her, she can still say that her mother has recently undergone plastic surgery. So, Wen Er randomly found a photo of a woman and tried to deal with her. Who knows, the little girl looked at it from a distance, stopped walking, shook her head, little girl??Muttered and said: "Auntie, this is not my mother." Wen Er¡¯s smile froze, but he still tried his best to coax: "How is it possible? This is your mother. What's wrong, Lili, can't you even recognize your own mother? I understand. You must be standing too far away to see clearly. Come here again point." Xiao Luli did come over, but after just one step, she frowned, pouted, and said affirmatively: "This is not my mother! My mother is not that ugly. The aunts in this photo are as ugly as you. She is definitely not my mother! My mother is very beautiful! She is more beautiful than me and my father!" Wen'er couldn't tolerate others slandering her appearance, especially her current appearance, so she would yell out and say: "You little brat, who are you calling ugly!" But before she could say anything, the system noticed it and took the initiative to silence her! The system was furious: [Shut up! Now is not the time to argue about this, quickly find a way to absorb Lu Li's luck! ¡¿ If the delay continues, those seven people might realize something was wrong and break in again. Wen Er pursed her lips tightly, took a deep breath, and then forced out a smile. She pretended to be surprised and looked at her phone, pretending to suddenly realize: "Oh, auntie made a mistake in the photo. This is not your mother's photo. Your mother's photos are in the following pictures" With that said, Wen Er took the phone and rummaged around desperately, thinking about what he should do to get in touch with Lu Li. The trust value is already there, now it¡¯s just a matter of touching it! Wen Er was very anxious, mainly because she was afraid that someone would rush in again and drag her until she was bruised and swollen again. She didn't want to experience that kind of embarrassing scene again! Maybe God heard her voice. I saw Xiao Luli thinking for a while and said, "Okay, then look for auntie slowly. She has to do her homework first. Otherwise, if she doesn't finish her homework later, my father will beat me to death." In fact, the little girl also wants to see her mother as soon as possible. But obviously, in her thinking logic, Wen Er needs time to find photos, and she can completely use this time to write a homework to save her butt and Sister Bunny. ¡°When Wen Er finds it and finishes her homework, she will have her mother¡¯s photo and Sister Rabbit! However, Wen Er happened to fall next to the coffee table, and the little girl had to pass Wen Er if she wanted to sit back on her little bench. Just when Xiao Luli raised her foot and was about to step over Wen Er. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1004 Luck backfires Wen Er pursed her lips tightly, took a deep breath, and then forced out a smile. She pretended to be surprised and looked at her phone, pretending to suddenly realize: "Oh, auntie made a mistake in the photo. This is not your mother's photo. Your mother's photos are in the following pictures" With that said, Wen Er took the phone and rummaged around desperately, thinking about what he should do to get in touch with Lu Li. The trust value is already there, now it¡¯s just a matter of touching it! Wen Er was very anxious, mainly because she was afraid that someone would rush in again and drag her until she was bruised and swollen again. She didn't want to experience that kind of embarrassing scene again! Maybe God heard her voice. I saw Xiao Luli thinking for a while and said, "Okay, then look for auntie slowly. She has to do her homework first. Otherwise, if she doesn't finish her homework later, my father will beat me to death." In fact, the little girl also wants to see her mother as soon as possible. But obviously, in her thinking logic, Wen Er needs time to find photos, and she can completely use this time to write a homework to save her butt and Sister Bunny. ¡°When Wen Er finds it and finishes her homework, she will have her mother¡¯s photo and Sister Rabbit! However, Wen Er happened to fall next to the coffee table. The little girl wanted to sit back on her little bench and had to pass by Wen Er. Just when Xiao Luli raised her feet and wanted to step over Wen Er. Chapter 995 Her legs were really too short and she couldn't take a big step at all. Her little feet immediately touched the smooth ankles exposed under Wen Er's long skirt. The system quickly captured this moment, and in ecstasy, he immediately said: [Quick! Now ready to absorb! ¡¿ The moment their skins touched each other, Wen Er also felt it. After hearing what the system said, she chose to absorb it without even thinking about it! In the short second of their collision, the fate between the two people was rapidly passing and changing. The next second, something happened that surprised Wen Er even more. Lu Li became unstable and fell directly onto her lap. "Without four or five seconds, I would never be able to get up." And Wen Er took the opportunity to reach out and grabbed Lu Li's little hand, preventing her from leaving her body. The system quickly calculated: [Although I can't find out how much Lu Li's luck is, Lu Li is a member of the Lu family and often stays with Lu Junhan. Her luck value should be higher than that of all the other Lu Li except her father, Lu Junhan. The tallest among the family members. Even Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong now have over 60% luck. Not surprisingly, Lu Li now has at least 70% luck, and her trust in you is still very high, nearly 94%. Let's absorb most of her luck. In short, after calculation, you should be able to absorb more than 40% of her luck this time! ¡¿ Wen Er was shocked: "So many?" 40% luck. ¡°In the past, Wen Er would have had to find at least fifty people to absorb their luck before he could barely absorb so much. Moreover, these fifty people must all be blessed with good fortune, the second generation of wealthy families, and have a smooth life. As for the poor who have bad luck, are always suffering from serious and minor illnesses, and have no money at home. People, don¡¯t think about it. It can be seen from this that Lu Li is indeed a big piece of fat. Wen Er thought so, the corners of her mouth rose a lot, and her smile was so deep that it made her whole person look a bit weird and scary, and the hand holding Lu Li became even more serious. "It's as if I can't wait to absorb all the luck from Lu Li. It's best to suck her clean, leaving nothing behind!" However, at this moment, the system¡¯s surprised and shocked voice sounded: [What¡¯s going on? ! ! ! ¡¿ Wen Er didn¡¯t react: ¡°What?¡± ¡¾warn! warn! ! It was detected that the host Wen'er's luck value dropped rapidly. ¡¿ ¡¾The current luck value is 25%, drop¡ª¡ª¡¿ ¡¾The current luck value is 20%, Didi¡ª¡ª¡¿ ¡¾The current luck value is 15%, Didi Didi¡ª¡ª¡¿ ?Almost one warning notification every second. Wen'er knew that if her luck value was 0, she would face death. She didn't care too much and said in panic: "What's going on?! System, how could this happen! What's going on?" The system instantly discovered the reason and said sharply: [It¡¯s Lu Li! It should be her, let her go first! ¡¿ Wen'er didn't dare to hesitate anymore. Extreme panic flashed across his face, and he immediately let go of Lu Li's hand. Sure enough, it¡¯s just as the system thought.The rate of loss of luck has slowed down, but it is still being lost. ¡¾Didi-di-di-di! ! WARNING WARNING! The current luck value is less than 13%, please host to grab the luck value as soon as possible! ¡¿ ¡¾Didi-di-di-di! ! WARNING WARNING! The current luck value is less than 11%, please host to grab the luck value as soon as possible! ¡¿ Seeing that the luck value was still declining, Wen Er's face turned pale: "System! System! I've already let her go! Why is it still like this!" System: [Foot! You touched her feet! Leave her quickly! Lu Li can also absorb people's luck! ¡¿ Wen Er's eyes narrowed: "How could Lu Li know thisDoes she also have a system?" The system quickly said: [I don¡¯t know. In short, you leave her first, otherwise when the luck points are gone, you and I will both die! ¡¿ ¡¾Didi-di-di-di! ! WARNING WARNING! The current luck value is less than 10%, please host to grab the luck value as soon as possible! ¡¿ It is said that it is easy to invite Buddha but difficult to send him away. Wen Er turned pale and was about to get up, but he couldn't get rid of Lu Li's touch. Just now she hoped Lu Li would touch her so much, and now she hopes Lu Li would never touch her again! "Auntie, what's on your feet?" Just when Wen Er was desperately trying to run away, the little girl was not on the same channel as her at all. Instead, she stepped directly on Wen Er's feet with bright red nail polish. After comparing them, she tilted her head and whispered. He said in confusion: "Why don't people have this red thing on their feet?" Wen Er almost wanted to kneel down for her on the spot. She didn't want to die yet, so he immediately threw the nail polish in the bag to Lu Li, then took 1% of his luck points and returned to the sales department in a cold sweat. Toilet. Seeing that only 3% of the luck value was left, Wen Er's legs were already weak. Just when Wen Er was desperately trying to run away, the little girl was not on the same channel as her at all. Instead, she stepped directly on Wen Er's feet with bright red nail polish. After comparing them, she tilted her head and whispered. He said in confusion: "Why don't people have this red thing on their feet?" Wen Er almost wanted to kneel down for her on the spot. She didn't want to die yet, so he immediately threw the nail polish in the bag to Lu Li, then took 1% of his luck points and returned to the sales department in a cold sweat. Toilet. Seeing that only 3% of the luck value was left, Wen Er's legs were already weak. Just when Wen Er was desperately trying to run away, the little girl was not on the same channel as her at all. Instead, she stepped directly on Wen Er's feet with bright red nail polish. After comparing them, she tilted her head and whispered. He said in confusion: "Why don't people have this red thing on their feet?" Wen Er almost wanted to kneel down for her on the spot. She didn't want to die yet, so he immediately threw the nail polish in the bag to Lu Li, then took 1% of his luck points and returned to the sales department in a cold sweat. Toilet. Seeing that only 3% of the luck value was left, Wen Er's legs were already weak. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1005 I found that chubby girl right away. Sister Chen ran out screaming just now, and Wen Er being unconscious here is undoubtedly a big trouble. The system directly opens 20% of Wen'er's previously saved luck. Then he took 5% of it and sent Wen Er back to her home. The system has not left the company. It attached part of its consciousness to the rabbit doll that Wen Er accidentally stepped on and tripped her. Lu Li¡¯s luck is so strong that she already has signs of being a spirit talker. No wonder it couldn¡¯t detect Lu Li¡¯s luck before. Lu Li¡¯s luck probably exceeded 100% very early. According to the system¡¯s original standards, it naturally couldn¡¯t detect it. This is a good thing for the system. After all, if the speaker was her father, Lu Junhan, it would probably be difficult to get close to the system, or even coax Lu Junhan into binding it. But Lu Li is different. She only has the IQ of a four-year-old, so she is obviously much easier to deceive. In such a short moment, the system was already planning to change to a new host. In fact, the system has a secret that has never been revealed. It can actually absorb the host's own luck. It¡¯s like Wen¡¯er only has 3% of his luck now, but as long as it wants, it can absorb all of Wen¡¯er¡¯s luck and use it for its own use. After all, it is not a system in the true sense. It does not need to follow the rigid rules of the system and cannot harm the host. If you really want to explore, the real system is actually the random task system that will promulgate various tasks that will deduct luck or reward luck at any time. And it is just a high-level magic weapon from outside, not even a magic weapon. By chance, it was integrated with the random mission system, which made it what it is today. Therefore, it cannot prevent the issuance of random tasks. After all, this is the root of the system. ¡°But it can chat with the host under the identity of the system, and even open the original Luck Mall of the random mission system, and resell the prop cards to the host at double or even triple the Luck price. In other words, Wen Er does not need to spend 20% of his luck every day to maintain the effect of being a heartthrob. He only needs 5% of his luck every day to maintain it. Of course, the 15% difference in luck will naturally be taken away by it. And now, the system plans to find a way to bind Lu Li. It has a premonition, no, in other words, it is sure that if it is bound to Lu Li and absorbs all the luck from her, the day when it returns to the God Realm will be just around the corner! Because the standard of 100% luck value is specially set by the system, it can return to the divine world to replace the way of heaven and become the standard of the new way of heaven! And this is the ultimate goal of the system all along. Unfortunately, neither the heroine Jiang Xue nor Wen Er, who has a lot of luck, can reach 100% of her luck value no matter what she does. It is even pitifully low, causing her luck value to grow slowly. . But now it¡¯s different. Since Lu Li¡¯s luck value has far exceeded the standard of 100%, it only needs to absorb all the luck from her body, and its luck will naturally exceed 100%. ¡­¡­ The office upstairs. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Little Luli didn¡¯t know that she had succeeded in knocking someone unconscious. She was grabbing the bright red nail polish that Wen Er had thrown down, looking left and right, but she still couldn¡¯t see the trick. The system attached to the rabbit doll saw this, and when the little girl wasn't paying attention, it rolled a few times and landed directly at Lu Li's feet. At this time, Xiao Luli had unscrewed the cap of the nail polish, and when she saw the small brush stained with red nail polish, she tilted her head. Before she could figure out the reason, her little foot was touched. Then, she lowered her head and saw the rabbit doll on the ground, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She grabbed the rabbit doll and placed it on the coffee table. Then she carefully grabbed the rabbit's soft feet and began to paint them. system:"¡­¡­" It always feels like it is testing poison now. But the system did not forget the purpose of possessing her. It raised its soft hand and was about to touch the little girl. Unexpectedly, the door was suddenly opened at this time. The system suddenly froze. The little girl raised her eyes and looked towards the door, her eyes lit up, "Dad!" Lu Junhan didn't say much, but asked directly: "Did anyone come in just now?" Lu Junhan was halfway through the meeting just now. He glanced at the surveillance video. The video was no different from before the meeting started. It showed a little girl lying on the table quietly doing her homework.???face. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual. But there is no abnormality, which is the biggest abnormality. Because that little chubby girl is not of a leisurely nature. Lu Junhan had seen her do her homework before. She could do her homework quietly for five minutes at most, and then she would drink milk or do other things for ten minutes. And almost fifteen minutes have passed. There is no way this little chubby girl is still doing her homework so quietly, unless she fell asleep while writing. Or maybe it's a ghost. Sure enough, when I came back and looked at it, I found that the surveillance video had indeed been tampered with. Mr. Xuan¡¯s men were cleaned up just a few days ago. Moreover, this method did not look like a spell was used, but rather like the system had come back. As soon as I looked for it, I found that chubby girl. It seems that this little fool has neither a high IQ nor a high EQ. He only has good luck and has nothing but luck. Even the system has noticed this. Lu Junhan couldn't help but frowned. "Yes," the little Loli happily raised the nail polish in her hand: "An ugly aunt came just now, and she brought a gift for Lili! Dad, look, this color is so beautiful!" Seeing Lu Junhan¡¯s ugly face, Chen Shuo immediately stepped forward, checked the nail polish, and whispered: "Mr. Lu, this is indeed an ordinary nail polish." But just in case, Chen Shuo silently put the nail polish into a bag on the side. No surprise, the ugly and ugly woman that the young lady mentioned should be the new host found by the system. She gave the little lady a gift, but she didn¡¯t mean it well at all. There was no virus hidden in it that could kill people, right? After Chen Shuo carefully handled the nail polish, he raised his eyes and saw that the little girl was beaten by her father again! Lu Junhan looked at the crying little Loli with a cold expression: "Next time you dare to accept something from a stranger, I will break my legs for you!" Lu Junhan knows this little thing¡¯s character and abilities very well. ¡°If she didn¡¯t want it, even if the woman found by the system forced it on her, the nail polish would not have been put on her hand. The little girl realized that her father seemed to be really angry this time. Although she still didn't understand why her father was angry, her little hands hugged Lu Junhan's legs tightly. She cried miserably, and Xiao Naiyin even more Choking with sobs: "No, don't, dad, woo woo woo" Seeing her pitiful look, Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and said nothing more, but his expression was still not good. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1006 I¡¯ll beat you less The system attached to the rabbit doll saw this, and when the little girl wasn't paying attention, it rolled a few times and landed directly at Lu Li's feet. At this time, Xiao Luli had unscrewed the cap of the nail polish, and when she saw the small brush stained with red nail polish, she tilted her head. Before she could figure out the reason, her little foot was touched. Then, she lowered her head and saw the rabbit doll on the ground, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She grabbed the rabbit doll and placed it on the coffee table. Then she carefully grabbed the rabbit's soft feet and began to paint them. system:"¡­¡­" It always feels like it is testing poison now. But the system did not forget the purpose of possessing her. It raised its soft hand and was about to touch the little girl. Unexpectedly, the door was suddenly opened at this time. The system suddenly froze. The little girl raised her eyes and looked towards the door, her eyes lit up, "Dad!" Lu Junhan didn't say much, but asked directly: "Did anyone come in just now?" Lu Junhan was halfway through the meeting when he took a look at the surveillance video. The video was no different from before the meeting started. It showed the little girl lying on the table quietly doing her homework. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual. But there is no abnormality, which is the biggest abnormality. Because that little chubby girl is not of a leisurely nature. Lu Junhan had seen her do her homework before. She could do her homework quietly for five minutes at most, and then she would drink milk or do other things for ten minutes. And almost fifteen minutes have passed. There is no way this little chubby girl is still doing her homework so quietly, unless she fell asleep while writing. Or maybe it's a ghost. Sure enough, when I came back and looked at it, I found that the surveillance video had indeed been tampered with. Mr. Xuan¡¯s men were cleaned up just a few days ago. Moreover, this method did not look like a spell was used, but rather like the system had come back. As soon as I looked for it, I found that chubby girl. It seems that this little fool has neither a high IQ nor a high EQ. He only has good luck and has nothing but luck. Even the system has noticed this. Lu Junhan couldn't help but frowned. "Yes," the little Loli happily raised the nail polish in her hand: "An ugly aunt came just now, and she even brought a gift for Lili! Look, Dad, this color is so beautiful! " Seeing Lu Junhan¡¯s ugly face, Chen Shuo immediately stepped forward, checked the nail polish, and whispered: "Mr. Lu, this is indeed an ordinary nail polish." But just in case, Chen Shuo silently put the nail polish into a bag on the side. No surprise, the ugly and ugly woman that the young lady mentioned should be the new host found by the system. She gave the little lady a gift, but she didn¡¯t mean it well at all. There was no virus hidden in it that could kill people, right? After Chen Shuo carefully handled the nail polish, he raised his eyes and saw that the little girl was beaten by her father again! Lu Junhan looked at the crying little Loli with a cold expression: "Next time you dare to accept something from a stranger, I will break my legs for you!" Lu Junhan knows this little thing¡¯s character and abilities very well. ¡°If she didn¡¯t want it, even if the woman found by the system forced it on her, the nail polish would not have been put on her hand. The little girl realized that her father seemed to be really angry this time. Although she still didn't understand why her father was angry, her little hands hugged Lu Junhan's legs tightly. She cried miserably, and Xiao Naiyin even more Choking with sobs: "No, don't, dad, woo woo woo" Seeing her pitiful look, Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and said nothing more, but his expression was still not good. Chapter 997 He picked up the little Loli who was still rubbing her eyes and crying loudly with one hand. Without saying a word, with a cold face, he turned around and went downstairs, and then asked someone to drive to the hospital. After a series of physical examinations were completed and it was confirmed that there was nothing wrong, Lu Junhan's cold expression improved slightly, but the air pressure around his body was still very cold and heavy. Seeing that the eyes of the little girl who came out of the examination room were still red, Lu Junhan glanced at her and directly stuffed the rabbit sister he had taken away into her arms. The little Loli looked at the rabbit and couldn't help but burst into tears. Lu Junhan glanced at her and couldn't help but feel a little irritated, but in the end he asked patiently: "Why are you crying again?" The little Loli looked at him with an aggrieved look: "Dad, you just hurt someone¡­¡± Lu Junhan looked at her expressionlessly: "Have I ever said before that you should not accept things from strangers?" The little girl sniffed, nodded, and choked with sobs: "Yes." Lu Junhan said calmly: "But how did you do it?" "Lili, Lili collected auntie's things," The little girl twitched, "But, but the aunt said that it was her mother who asked her to come" Lu Junhan: "She lied to you." The little Loli¡¯s eyes were widened, with a hurt expression after being deceived. Seeing this, Lu Junhan planned to solve the problem from the root. He said lightly: "Actually, there is something I didn't tell you." Lu Junhan: "Your mother is actually dead." The little girl¡¯s eyes widened even more. Lu Junhan: "So, no matter who says she was sent by your mother in the future, this person is a bad person. Do you know what to do when you see a bad person?" "Know!" Regarding this question, the little girl seemed to have something to say. She pinched the neck of Sister Rabbit in her arms and said with a serious and fierce look on her little fat face: "Hit her on the head, then spank her buttocks, beat her until she cries, and when she cries so miserably that she almost cries to death, let her stand for punishment! Don't let her watch cartoons! I'm so angry. Kill her!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" ¡°Is the little lady talking about the bad guy or herself? However, at least the young lady didn¡¯t kill bad guys with a knife when she saw them like she did when she first came to the Lu family. Now we just make the bad guys stand, which shows that Mr. Lu's "fatherly" education by example for more than half a year is still somewhat effective, right? Lu Junhan gave her a slap: "Wrong, come to me right away." "They are not looking for you!" The little Loli held her head, snorted, and said vindictively: "You always hit others!" Chen Shuo covered his eyes, always feeling that the next second, Mr. Lu would definitely suppress him violently again, and beat little Luli again until she gave in, but what he didn't expect was - Lu Junhan made a rare concession this time. He raised his eyelids and said, "Okay, as long as you come to me, I will beat you one less time." "Really?" The little Loli put down her hand and ran over with bright eyes: "Dad, are you really going to beat me one less time?" Lu Junhan nodded lightly: "Yes, I will do what I say." The little girl hugged the rabbit doll and cheered. Chen Shuo: "" Mr. Lu is right to worry. The young lady really doesn't look very smart, but in fact, she does not look very smart. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1007 Making money by picking up garbage No matter how reluctant the system is, it is eventually thrown out. The little girl was carried to the sofa by Lu Junhan. He turned around and threw a piece of paper and a pen to her, asking her to draw Wen Er's face. Although Lu Junhan discovered something was wrong with the surveillance video, little Lu Li was the only one seen in the surveillance video from beginning to end, so Lu Junhan didn't know what Wen Er looked like. But judging from the nail polish, the new host bound to the system is still a woman, and she is also a very ugly woman. Of course, the most useful evidence is naturally the bottle of nail polish. But what he can think of, the other party may not think of. Sure enough, after a while, Chen Shuo sent a message saying that there was only Xiao Luli's fingerprint on the nail polish bottle, and no one else. Don¡¯t think too much, the system must have tampered with it. This answer was obviously what Lu Junhan expected. He put away his phone without any change in his expression. He raised his eyes and saw the little girl lying on the table, seriously drawing a long-haired female ghost. It¡¯s still a scary female ghost whose face is covered with dense circles. When Lu Junhan looked over, Xiao Luli had already finished drawing the face, and then without thinking, with a few "swish, swish, swish" strokes, he drew eight legs and eight hands on the bottom with a happy face. Lu Junhan: "" ¡°Very good, it seems that the woman the system is looking for this time is not only ugly, but may also be an octopus. Lu Junhan bent his long fingers and was about to knock her on the forehead, but a second before knocking, his fingers paused, and finally turned into pulling her ponytail, and said coldly: "Carefully paint." "They are very serious," The little Loli was holding the pen, her fair little fat face was bulging, and she looked a little unconvinced. She grabbed the piece of paper and showed it to Lu Junhan: "Dad, look, the paintings look so similar, they are exactly the same!" Lu Junhan: "" Although he has never seen what that woman looks like, it does not mean that he is stupid. Seeing the little Loli¡¯s serious face, she had a sincere look like ¡°Dad, do you believe me, that ugly aunt really looks like this?¡± Lu Junhan couldn't hold it back anymore and slapped her on the forehead: "It's exactly the same as shit! Redraw it for me!" Little girl: "" The little Loli held her head in grievance, but she was still struggling: "Dad, this is really an ugly aunt. People remember her clearly, she looks like this!" Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and sneered: "Have you ever seen anyone with eight legs and eight hands?" "That's the ugly aunt!" The little Loli holds her head, her small body is extremely confident. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan glanced at her and didn't say much. Instead, he rolled up his sleeves and said calmly: "I really want to hit someone now. Who do you think I will hit?" The little girl is the only living person in the office besides Lu Junhan himself: "" ¡­¡­ After Chen Shuo destroyed the nail polish and the two rabbit dolls that contained no information, he returned to the office without much delay. In fact, they don¡¯t need to be so cautious. The system is different from those gods who want to kill Xiao Luli. What the system wants is Xiao Luli¡¯s luck, so naturally it will not kill her easily. The system may even want Xiao Luli to live more than they do. So, nail polish is absolutely safe. But there is an eventuality in everything, so it¡¯s right to be more cautious. When Chen Shuo came in from the outside, he immediately saw white and flower drawings all over the floor. There are at least fifty of these drawing papers, and they are full of all kinds of weird drawings, as if genes have mutated again and mutated again, mutated countless times, and transformed into strange creatures that can no longer change. And looking up, the poor little girl was lying on the huge desk where Lu Junhan used to work, writing furiously with red eyes. Chen Shuo went over and took a look. Compared with the terrifying creatures on the ground with their teeth and claws splaying, the paintings drawn by Xiao Luli were obviously much better - at least they had a preliminary human form. Lu Junhan took out the piece of paper, looked at it a few times, handed the piece of paper to Chen Shuo, and asked him to check it, and then he said to the tortured and wilting little Lu Li: ¡°That¡¯s it, no need to draw anymore.¡± The little loli¡¯s dark eyes lit up instantly, she cheered and quickly threw it away.? Pencil, he was about to sit up from the chair, but the next second, he was pushed back by Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan said calmly: "What's the rush?" The little girl was really anxious, "Dad, it was you who said I don't need to draw anymore!" ¡°There¡¯s no need to paint anymore,¡± Lu Junhan threw a few homework books directly in front of her and said ruthlessly: "Write your homework now." Little girl: "" "Little Luli suddenly became weak again, and she whispered: "Dad, can I not do it?" Very good, she went to do her homework when he was not here, but now that he is here, she doesn¡¯t want to do her homework anymore. Lu Junhan looked back expressionlessly: "What do you think?" The little Loli was not convinced and said angrily: "Humph, my aunt said, Dad, you never did any homework when you were a child, and others don't do it either!" Lu Junhan retorted effortlessly: "So your father and I are very poor now and can only sell fish." Chen Shuo: "" Sure enough, the little girl hesitated. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for deceiving the child. He opened his thin lips lightly and added a little more anger: "If you don't do your homework now, then our family will become poorer and poorer, and we will die from poverty." Xiao Luli was really scared. She grabbed the pen again, pulled the homework with her little hand, and whispered: "Okay, Dad, from now on, I will work hard on my homework, and then work hard to pick up garbage to make money to support you and my aunt" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" The little lady hasn¡¯t given up on her obsession with ¡°picking up trash¡± yet. But after all, it¡¯s time for this little chubby girl to do her homework. So, Lu Junhan rubbed her little head as a reward and said "Be good". ¡­¡­ On the other side, Chen Shuo took a picture of the little girl¡¯s portrait and sent it to the criminal investigation professionals and his subordinates. The subordinates and professionals were shocked. I can¡¯t believe that there are actually people in this world who look like this. Are you sure it¡¯s not some scary water monster that grows up randomly in the deep sea? But no matter how shocked I was, with the superb technology of modern technology and computer scanning analysis, I still found a photo of a certain person that was 0.001% similar to this portrait. And this photo is a photo of Wen Er from the sales department in Lu's company when he first joined the company. After Chen Shuo received the news, he immediately investigated Wen Er¡¯s information and recent situation. I found that Wen Er now is completely different from the Wen Er before. Not only in appearance, but also in terms of interpersonal relationships, personality, and attraction to people around him, all have undergone earth-shaking changes! And this change started more than half a month ago, not long after Jiang Xue died. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1008 Immediately bind to Lu Li And this photo is a photo of Wen Er from the sales department in Lu's company when he first joined the company. After Chen Shuo received the news, he immediately investigated Wen Er¡¯s information and recent situation. I found that Wen Er now is completely different from the Wen Er before. Not only in appearance, but also in terms of interpersonal relationships, personality, and attraction to people around him, all have undergone earth-shaking changes! And this change started more than half a month ago, not long after Jiang Xue died. Chapter 999 "Don't startle the enemy first." Night, Lu family. After receiving Chen Shuo¡¯s report, Lu Junhan quickly made a decision: "Secretly arrange for a few people to go into the sales department and find the system's bracelet before making any plans." Chen Shuo did a thorough investigation before coming here. When Lu Junhan mentioned the bracelet, he said directly: "The bracelet is on Wen'er's hand now. She wears it almost every day these days. Many people in the sales department have seen it and never left it." Obviously, the system did not know that it had been exposed, and they found its hiding place. "Otherwise, it probably wouldn't have allowed Wen Er to be so arrogant and wear the bracelet in such an obvious position on his wrist. Since Wen Er has no intention of hiding it, it is not difficult to snatch the bracelet away. But the problem is¡ª¡ª After destroying the bracelet, will the system die? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong have obviously thought about this problem, and their expressions are somewhat solemn. If it was fine before it was bound, the system must be hidden in the bracelet. If the bracelet is destroyed, the system will also be destroyed. But the system is now bound to Wen Er. It now exists in her mind, not in the bracelet. They destroy the bracelet. If they cannot destroy the system, they will only alert the snake and make the system take more precautions. It would not work to kill Wen Er directly and force the system to unbind from Wen Er. Like Jiang Xue before, when Jiang Xue dies, the system will not die, but will directly escape. Now they at least know that the system is on Wen Er. Once Wen Er dies, the system will not know where it will go. It is better to let the system stay on Wen Er. However, at this moment, Chen Shuo received a call, and his expression changed instantly. Seeing this, Song Qingwan frowned and asked, "What's wrong? Did something happen?" Chen Shuo hung up the phone and glanced at Xiao Luli. Lu Qidong knew something big had happened at the first sight. He patted the little Lu Li¡¯s dark little head in his arms and asked her to hold her doll and go play on the sofa. Seeing that the little girl was gone, Chen Shuocai whispered with an ugly face: "Wen'er is dead." Song Qingwan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank: ¡°How could that happen!¡± Even Lu Junhan's face darkened slightly. Chen Shuo himself was also in disbelief. He was still a good person in broad daylight, so why did he suddenly die at the thought of death: "I don't know the specifics, but I heard someone said that when she came out of home in the afternoon, she was disheveled and crazy. She covered her face and screamed something, as if she was looking for something. Then she was hit by a passing car. died!" Lu Qidong seemed to have thought of something, and said solemnly: "Could it be that the system did it? Could it be that the system already knew that we discovered its existence, so it deliberately designed to kill Wen'er so that Wen'er could be unbound from it and it could be free? " "It's not impossible," Song Qingwan whispered, "However, Chen Shuo only checked Wen'er in the afternoon, and he did it very covertly. It didn't take long for him to be discovered by the system. It seems that this system is better than ours." The imagination is even sharper and cunning!¡± The air pressure here is a bit heavy. Finding the system would have been good news. But they didn¡¯t expect that the good news didn¡¯t make them happy for long, and even before they figured out how to deal with the system, the system actually moved again. It was all in vain. ¡­¡­ Not to mention Song Qingwan and the others are very depressed, the system that just found a way to attach itself to the doll is even more depressed than them! It only left for a short period of time, and Wen Er actually died! The system just wants to curse people. After checking the system, we found out that after it sent Wen Er, who had turned into a ghost, back to her home, Wen Er woke up not long after. ?????????????????????????Because her face was covered with acne and her ugly appearance was just a dream. After waking up, she was still the perfect goddess who was full of charming temperament, gentle and aloof, and had many suitors. Unexpectedly, when I looked in the mirror, I almost fainted from the ugly appearance of my face covered with acne! Wen'er was scared. She didn't want this face at all, but she desperately shouted to the system in her mind, wanting to use all the luck she could use and spend on improving her appearance. She is used to being beautiful, and now she simply cannot accept her ugly appearance. It seems that such an ugly person is not her face at all, and that the one who is extremely beautiful is her! But no matter how she shouted or called, the system that used to be able to reply to her immediately anytime and anywhere never responded, as if the system had never appeared. Wen suddenly panicked. She didn¡¯t want to live the rest of her life with such a face, so she panicked and just wanted to find the system quickly. The system would definitely be able to help her! But she didn¡¯t know where to look. After running aimlessly on the road, she was hit and killed by a large truck. So, her death was really an accident. It has nothing to do with the system, nor does it have anything to do with her lower-than-average luck value. After all, although Wen Er escaped from the office and only had 3% of her luck left, the system replenished her with 15%. A total of 18% of luck is only 2% less than the 20% of normal people's luck. Such a gentle person would have a little bad luck at most, but would never be so unlucky that he would be hit by a car and die. On the contrary, the system was harmed by her! The system spent a lot of luck points in order to bind to Wen Er. In a short period of time, it would be impossible for it to find a new host or unbind from Wen Er. Therefore, the system originally planned to use Wen Er to earn enough luck, then it would be unbound from Wen Er and then bound to Lu Li. Who would have known that Wen Er would die like this. ¡° Moreover, because the truck encountered a large truck, Wen Er was not only hit beyond recognition, but also the bracelet on his hand that was the hiding place of the previous system was crushed. In this way, the system will be very awkward. When Wen Er dies, the system automatically unbinds her. After unbinding, she should return to the bracelet. But the bracelet fell into pieces. The system naturally cannot go back. Of course, if it still has enough luck, it might be able to repair the bracelet and go back to it. But the problem is, it doesn¡¯t have it. The luck it has now is so pitiful that it can only possess this doll and can¡¯t go anywhere. Unless, it can be bound to Lu Li immediately. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1009 We have been talking "System, you just said system, right?" Before Xiao Luli could answer, Lu Qidong couldn't wait to confirm. The doll in front of Lu Li stiffened suddenly. I wanted to stop it, but it was too late. "yes." Xiao Luli admitted it directly. "where?" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong's expressions changed. They took a step forward and looked around the little girl warily: "Lili, where did you meet it?" Damn it! Why didn¡¯t they expect that as soon as Wen Er died, the system would naturally be untied from Wen Er, which meant that the current system was free. And among them, the one the system is most likely to get close to is the silly Lili! "Here," Without even thinking about it, the little Loli turned around and grabbed the doll that had already sneaked away two steps. She was still able to catch the doll accurately. Even if the system immediately drew out its luck to resist, it was of no use: "My doll just told me that its name is Thin Bucket!" The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said with a serious face: "It should be the kind of very thin bucket! Anyway, it's an ugly name!" system:"¡­¡­" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? You, a person named Lili, have the nerve to discriminate against my name? ? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong still looked solemn. They strode over and said eagerly: "Lili, that doll is a bad doll. Throw that doll away quickly." If the doll is really the system, it will be very dangerous for Lili to hold it in her hands. Hearing this, Xiao Luli immediately threw away the system in her hand without saying a word. She also bent down and picked up all the other dolls on the ground at the speed of the wind. The meaning is obvious: people will never allow a bad doll among their dolls. system:"¡­¡­" The first time Lu Li said the word "system", Lu Junhan focused his attention on the toys around the little girl, and the system ran away, which naturally did not escape Lu Junhan's eyes. Lu Junhan went over, tied up the doll that the little girl threw on the ground, and asked the little girl to use a spell to seal its abilities. This time, the system was completely reduced to a chatting machine. system:"¡­¡­" Damn, I¡¯m really angry. However, the system did not expect that Lu Li was a god. But when I think about it again, it feels reasonable. "I am afraid that only gods, or even people from the koi family, can have such a huge, even terrifying, destiny, and have the tendency to speak of spirits. Today¡¯s Tiandao is actually a spiritual talker. "It's a pity that the way of heaven is the law of heaven and earth, the embodiment of the chaotic destiny of all things, and a tool to maintain world order and peace, not human beings. All its actions are for the sake of world stability and maintaining world order. In short, although the way of heaven is very strong, it is restricted in many aspects. It can be said that if the spirit is an individual, it will be different. He is not subject to any restrictions. "This person wants to be the way of heaven, so he can be the way of heaven. He wants to destroy the way of heaven, turn back the world's time, and create a new world of godsall of which are things that others think cannot be achieved. To those who speak the spirit, it is just an ordinary sentence, such as "the weather is very good today". However, although a spiritual speaker is extremely capable, it is difficult to become one. Throughout the ages, there has only been one half-worded person in the God Realm. The reason why she is a half-spoken spirit is because her speaking spirit is good and bad at times. She may only be able to achieve one sentence after speaking a thousand words. Who made her soul power too low? But she does have the ability to speak of spirits. The most important thing that should not be underestimated is the person who speaks the spirit. Although this Heavenly Lord is only half a person who speaks the spirit, it takes a thousand words to realize one sentence. But with this alone, the Koi family was saved, which was facing the encirclement and suppression by tens of thousands of families and was dying and about to become extinct. ¡°One person resisted tens of thousands of foreign families and rescued the entire family. This is something that others would never dare to think about, or even do. But that Heavenly Lord did it. It was then that people in the God Realm knew the true power of the Spirit Speaker. ¡ª¡ªAs long as she wants to do it, there is nothing she cannot do.  It's a pity that after she gave birth to the child, in order to save the child, she sealed the child in a fish egg and raised it. Every day, soul power and luck need to be transported into the fish eggs. Your own soul power and luck will decrease. He has fallen short of the requirements of a spiritual speaker, not even a semi-lingualist. In other words, in today¡¯s world, no one is a spiritual speaker, not even a semi-linguist. Therefore, this is the reason why after the system knew that Lu Li had the tendency to be a spirit talker, it would rather give up and ignore the new host it had just bound to, but also take the risk and contact Lu Li again and again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the opportunity to become a spirit speaker. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan pulled Xiao Luli over and checked her up and down several times, for fear that the system would do something to her. "Lili, the system just told you that it was the system and didn't do anything else to you, right?" Xiao Luli shook her head and said, "No, we have been talking." While Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn't help but ask: "Then what did you say?" The doll that was hung up couldn't control that much now. It had already been exposed anyway. It shook its head desperately and told Lu Li not to say anything. If Lu Li said anything, it would only expose its purpose. An extremely beautiful and delicate pink doll is shaking its head. The picture is a bit weird no matter how you look at it. Lu Junhan took a cold look and pulled out its head that was shaking desperately. system:"¡­¡­" The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said in a sweet voice: "Oh, it told me that its name is Thin Bucket, and that it is very powerful. It asked me if I wanted to tie its hair, and said that as long as I tied its hair, I can do whatever I want!" This "tying hair" must be binding. Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes narrowed and her tone became much darker: ¡°Lili, are you tied to it?¡± It would be troublesome if it was tied up. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??? Especially since the system also designed to kill Wen Er, he is a ruthless character no matter how you look at it. "If Lili is bound to it and stays with it day and night, I don't know if it will teach her bad things!" The little Loli shook her head and muttered in a small voice: "No, I don't know how to tie my hair, only my father can." "It's okay, it's okay if you don't know how to tie your hair, it's okay if you don't know how to tie your hair," Lu Qidong rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and said with a gentle smile: "Lili, if someone wants to tie your hair in the future, just ask it to your father. Your father will tie it. Look," If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1010 Just keep playing your game Lu Qidong pointed to the doll that was tied up and had no head not far away: "Your dad is not only good at tying hair, he's also good at tying people. Look, how neatly he tied your doll In short, no matter what someone asks you to tie in the future, or what it wants to tie for you , you should go find your father right away." Lu Qidong¡¯s few words directly sealed the system¡¯s escape route. Even if it escapes now and changes its identity and contacts her again, as long as it wants to be bound to the little girl, Xiao Luli will send it to Lu Junhan as soon as possible. "good!" The little Loli nodded heavily with bright eyes: "Lili wants to find daddy!" system:"¡­¡­" Why are these mortals so annoying! Everyone is as shrewd as a monkey. ¡°And all of them were ruthless. One pulled out its head without saying a word, and the other cut off all its escape routes with a smile, without any discussion. The system finally discovered that Lu Qidong and the others might have known for a long time that it must be bound to a human secret. "It's a pity that it was shaking its head desperately just now, for fear that Lu Li would reveal the secret that it was bound to someone. They also asked Lu Li to block its ability immediately. It can be seen that it is no secret to them that it can use its luck value to escape or even achieve its goal. The system realized it later, but it was too late. If it had known this earlier, it would not have fallen into a trap so quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t run away now even if I want to. ¡­¡­ Xiao Luli has finished explaining. The next step is to deal with system problems. Because the system¡¯s ability was blocked by the little girl using magic. Lu Qidong and the others are not afraid of anything going wrong in the system. But just in case, they still didn¡¯t touch the system personally. But he pressed the system¡¯s head back again. After all, looking headless is a bit unsightly. "Let's find a way to destroy it." Song Qingwan does not intend to keep the system: "Lu Anran's luck was robbed a lot by Jiang Xue before. Lu Anran almost died. This revenge must be avenged. Moreover, it can be seen that if a person's luck is low to a certain level, he will only die. In order to prevent it from becoming a monster again and trying to find a way to suck away the luck from all of us and kill us, we might as well act first and destroy it now!" Almost all the cards are exposed, and people can't run for the time being. The system simply doesn't install it. With a delicate and cute face, the doll looked very soft and cute with a bit of sarcasm on its face, and sneered: "Ha, you mere mortals still want to destroy me? What a wishful thinking!" Lu Qidong was silent for a second and didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he turned his head and shouted in the direction of the sofa: "Lili, come here and help grandpa destroy something." system:"¡­¡­" It forgot that Lu Li could indeed destroy her. Even if she doesn¡¯t use the power of the spirit spirit, she can destroy it with just spells. Because Wen¡¯er is dead and not lucky enough, it is now extremely weak. Because it is a product of the God Realm, and Lu Li is a god, of course he can deal with it with magic. The little Loli put down the doll in her hand and got up from the sofa. Her black and clear eyes were big and round, like a little hamster: "Ah? Grandpa, are you calling Lili?" System: "I'm wrong, I'm wrong, I'm wrong, I'm wrong, I'm wrong." Lu Qidong said with a gentle smile: "Oh, it's okay, you can continue to play with you." system:"¡­¡­" The system felt a little aggrieved, but it couldn't be done without holding it back, "You can't kill me." The system said firmly: "If you kill me or destroy me, you will definitely regret it!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked indifferent: "Oh." ?Obviously the two of them don¡¯t think so. system:"¡­¡­" Song Qingwan was a little impatient and said to Lu Qidong: "Forget it, let's not wait any longer. Call Lili over quickly and kill it directly. It's so annoying to watch." Lu Qidong kept the system because he actually wanted to ask what it was and what it knew. But seeing Song Qingwan like this and thinking about the dangers of the previous system, he felt??It is indeed better to destroy it. The system saw what they were thinking, and now they didn¡¯t dare to take Qiao anymore, and said quickly: "Don't kill me. As long as you don't kill me, I can help you with whatever you want to know!" These words directly hit the hearts of Lu Qidong and the others. They are really busy and need help. That is Lu Junhan¡¯s lost memory of the divine world. But Lu Qidong did not let down his guard, and smiled gently, with no emotion in his voice: "I can't tell that you are so powerful." The system was already insecure, and seeing Lu Qidong¡¯s reaction, it became even more insecure. In order to prove itself, it directly exposed its own details: "You should already know that Lu Li is a fairy. She comes from the divine world, right? In fact, I am too, but I am not a human being, just a ball of chaos. In other words, I am a high-level magic weapon! No matter what you want to do, as long as you give If I have some luck, I can help you!" Chen Shuo couldn't help but be surprised. The system actually comes from the God Realm. I really do not sleep and send pillows. Come get whatever you want. Lu Junhan, who had been silent until now, suddenly said softly: "We just want to know a few things." system:"¡­¡­" Among these people, he is the one the system is most afraid of. Lu Junhan is different from his silly, innocent and happy face, as if he is not his biological daughter. He looks very alert and alert, has a very high IQ, is deeply scheming, is not easy to deceive, and is even very ruthless and cold-blooded¡ª¡ª You can tell from what happened just now. Lu Qidong and the others were still hesitating about the dangers they might encounter if they touched it. "But Lu Junhan has already discovered that it is not lucky enough to break free from the doll. Now it has been blocked. Apart from talking, it really can't do anything as a monster. So, Lu Junhan didn't hesitate at all, he picked it up from the ground, tied it up, and pulled out its head. This kind of reaction speed and ability to analyze things are simply terrifying. ??Also, when I followed Jiang Xue on a mission, the random mission system issued a mission as soon as it saw the villain Lu Junhan, which deprived them of a lot of luck. It was like a evil spirit. Since then, the psychological shadow of the system has already existed. ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t even say hello just now, I just pulled out its head. It's really too cold and heartless. It can guarantee that if Lu Junhan said he wanted to kill it, it would never escape death. The system's arrogance suddenly weakened. It originally wanted to cheat some luck and could only tell the truth. It said weakly: "If, if you just want to know something, there is no need to give luck" ¡­¡­ After the little girl played with the doll for a while, she started to write her unfinished homework today. Halfway through writing, Lu Junhan came over, threw a beautiful doll on the table, and said in a light voice: "It will teach you how to write homework in the future. If you don't understand anything, just ask it." system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1011 It¡¯s so evil The little Loli held a pencil in her little hand. When she heard her father's words, her big black and clear eyes blinked twice, and she tilted her head and glanced at the system. This look can be said to be the eyes of death. system:"¡­¡­" system:"!!!!" The essence of the system is part of the dark side that Tiandao wants to destroy. Although it has been almost destroyed and its strength is much weaker, after all, the foundation of Heavenly Dao is still there. As long as the system wants to know something, there is nothing it doesn¡¯t know¡ª¡ª Therefore, it is very clear how difficult it is to teach Lu Li to write homework. So, the next second, I saw that she was soft, super cute, with soft long golden hair, and delicate facial features like a foreign mixed-race system doll turned around in a pissed off manner. With the fastest speed, he climbed onto Lu Junhan¡¯s arm with both hands and feet, and shouted loudly at the same time: "Let me die, quickly! I want to die now! You can kill me however you want! As long as you can let me die!" "It's a beautiful thought." Within half a second, Lu Junhan grabbed him expressionlessly, threw him into Xiao Luli's arms, and said to the little girl: "Hold it tight, if it dares to run again, take off its legs!" "Okay daddy!" The little Loli happily hugged the doll in her arms and answered without any hesitation. She was obviously very familiar with the matter of removing the doll's legs. system:"¡­¡­" This father and daughter are just beasts! ! ! However, the little girl looked down at the doll in her arms for a few times, and finally recognized it. Her little brows wrinkled in confusion: "But dad, this doll seems to be a bad doll" The system looked overjoyed and suddenly resurfaced: "Yes, I am a bad person. I won't teach you how to do homework. Please let me go" Lu Junhan glanced at the system lightly, and not only did he not panic at all, he also said lightly: "It's okay, I just gave it a beating and it's getting better now." "Really?" The little Loli hugged the doll that was trying to escape tightly again, her face full of joy: "This is really great!" The system was so frightened that its face turned pale, and it immediately denied it: "No! Don't listen to your father, I haven't changed for the better, seriously" "Good doll!" The little girl couldn't hear what it was saying. She bent her bright and round eyes and said in a crisp voice, "We will do homework together from now on! I have a lot of homework, you will definitely like it!" This sentence is almost like a threat. system:"¡­¡­" system:! ! ! ! ! No, it wants to escape, it must escape! Song Qingwan, who was following behind, looked at the poor doll that was struggling desperately in the little girl's arms but could not come out. She couldn't help but sighed: "No matter what we said just now, this brat insisted on staying in the system. I thought he was a man of mercy and wanted to let the tiger go back to the mountains, or that he was confused by the system I really wanted to beat him on the spot and put him to death. His confused mind was awakened, and now it seems that this brat is still smart." Lu Qidong touched his chin and smiled approvingly and said: "Indeed, this idea is too bad and too wonderful. It's just a waste. I found the long-term tutor who can't run away and can't run away, and he also helped little Anran get revenge. After all, there are still people in this world. What could be worse than teaching Lili to do her homework?" ??In fact, there is. The next second, I saw not far away, the little Loli was holding the doll in her arms like a chaste and martyrdom woman, holding her mobile phone and sending a voice message on WeChat: "Sister Qianqian, brother Xiyan, brother Yiming, have you finished your homework?" system:"!!!!" The system is struggling even more! But it¡¯s still useless. "Oh, no, do you want to come to my house to do your homework?" system:"¡­¡­" "My dad just found me a doll teacher. Let me tell you, it is super cute and beautiful. It is as cute and beautiful as my doll. If you see it, you will definitely like it very much. ! That¡¯s its name, it¡¯s so unpleasant!¡± Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong suppressed laughter. system:"¡­¡­" Scholars can be killed but not humiliated! ! ! Under the raging anger, he still??I got away with it by the system. Because the little girl¡¯s mobile phone was about to run out of battery, she jumped off the sofa and ran to find a power bank. She had no time to pay attention to it. The system was secretly happy. It secretly glanced at Lu Junhan who was not far away. Seeing that Lu Junhan was not looking over, it quickly jumped down from the sofa with its two soft short legs. Lu Junhan probably didn¡¯t expect that it could still escape, right? ¡°Hey, Lu Junhan is smart, but sometimes he is a little too conceited. ¡°Probably because he thought it didn¡¯t dare to run away anymore, he just threw it to Lu Li without tying it up. It¡¯s better now, it found an opportunity to escape! Wait, it won¡¯t let them go! System ran excitedly for about ten steps, and happened to meet the little girl coming back with the power bank. "Okay, sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, and brother Xiyan, then I'll wait for you at home to do your homework." At the same time as the message was sent, with a "pop", the little girl's little foot accurately stepped on the system that was on its way to escape. system:"¡­¡­" I'm dirty. "Eh," The little girl opened her dark but confused eyes. She moved her white and tender feet away, hugged the helpless doll lying on the ground again in her arms, and raked it down and said: "Baby, why did you get under someone's feet?" system:"¡­¡­" ? ? ? ? Why do you have no idea why I'm at your feet? ! ! "You can't do this again next time," The little girl gave a serious lesson: "You will stink if you do this!" system:"¡­¡­" After that, when Qu Qianqian and the others came to the Lu family to do their homework, the system still did not give up its struggle, but it escaped many times. No matter where it ran, it would eventually run into Lu Li. Yes, it¡¯s that evil. Either he bumped into her foot, or he was stepped on by her, or he was grabbed by her. In short, he couldn't escape. system:"¡­¡­" No, Lu Junhan is not conceited. He is the arrogant person, and he actually thinks that he can escape from the hands of the spirit speaker. That night, the system lived a painful life with one sect and four little devils. I have to say that it was a very wise choice for Lu Junhan to find the system as a tutor. There is basically nothing in this world that the system does not know, let alone such a simple kindergarten homework. ¡° Moreover, it is smarter than a computer and much easier to adapt to. Especially its appearance is extremely cute and beautiful. After the four little guys did their homework for a while, they would reach out and ravage it for a while. As a result, the system was not only mentally devastated, but also physically subjected to unimaginable humiliation and torture. system:"¡­¡­" It might as well be dead. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1012: Typical standing and talking without back pain Although the system knows a lot of things, and it comes from the God Realm, it knows almost everything about the God Realm, but because the law of heaven is everywhere. Song Qingwan and the others did not immediately ask the system to reveal all their memories about Lu Junhan. I only asked one key question first¡ª¡ª In this world, besides Lu Junhan and Lu Li, how many reincarnated gods are there? The system responded: Quite a few. Question: How many are there in Haicheng? The system still replies: Quite a few. Question: How many do the Lu family have? The system replies: five or more. When asked, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were shocked. Then, they asked one last question: How can Lu Junhan return to the God Realm after all his tribulations? The system only responded with one word: death. In an instant, the whole place was quiet. ¡­¡­ Since I learned that the Lu family has a very beautiful and lovely teacher. Qu Sinian and the others didn¡¯t say anything. Every day after school, they would send Qu Qianqian and the others directly to Lu¡¯s house to complete their homework and then pick them back up. Of course, they don¡¯t care how cute the teacher is, they don¡¯t care how beautiful the teacher is, and they don¡¯t even care whether the teacher is a person or not. What they care about is whether the little guy can finish his homework and whether he will torture them when he comes back. So, just like that, the system, as a tutor, was in dire straits every day. What makes the system happy is that just a few days after its life was worse than death, Lu Junhan suffered retribution. It¡¯s still a very serious retribution. "Dad, the teacher said that we are going out for a spring outing next week, and each of us has to pay 500 yuan." This day, when little Luli came home from kindergarten, she ran straight to Lu Junhan on the sofa. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t hesitate at all and refused directly: "No money. I won't go." Spring outing, as the name suggests, involves staying very close to this little thing, even face to face for a whole day, two or three days, or even three or four days. In short, it will only be more but not less. ¡ª¡ªThis is a new method of abusing parents that is more torturous than the parent-teacher conference. It¡¯s not just Lu Junhan who thinks so, Qu Si Nian and the others also feel the same way: Haicheng Kindergarten might as well change its name to Haicheng Parental Torture Department. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off of not doing a good job in children¡¯s learning in the classroom, I¡¯m just thinking of ways to abuse parents and drive them crazy. ¡°In the end, are these little things going to kindergarten, or are their parents going to kindergarten? But they also know that this is a normal process. Let alone kindergarten, even junior high and high schools will have spring outings. But the four fathers¡¯ unwillingness to go is also true. "I know dad, you have no money!" Xiao Luli said considerately, "But they do!" As she said that, she ran upstairs, took down her piggy bank, entered the password, and when she opened it, there were nearly dozens of hundred-dollar bills inside. Most of them were given by Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong during the New Year. ??And the bulk of the one thousand yuan was the red envelope money that Lu Junhan "enthusiastically" sponsored during the New Year. ¡°Dad, look, I¡¯m rich!¡± The little loli grabbed a handful of red banknotes from inside. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan sat on the sofa elegantly and dignifiedly, without any panic. He only glanced at her piggy bank and said calmly: "This money is not enough." "It's enough, how can it not be enough!" Little Luli didn¡¯t realize that her father was lying to her again, so she seriously drew out five 100-yuan cards and said, ¡°Here is 500 yuan.¡± Lu Junhan: "" Damn it. This little chubby girl is so hard to fool now. When the system saw this, it felt secretly happy next to it. There is a feeling of "If you make my life difficult, you can't even think about it". Then, the next second, it was hung upside down by Lu Junhan. The layers of aristocratic lace princess skirts fell straight down, and the floral panties inside and the two soft short legs were exposed to the public. Extraordinary shame and humiliation??It was as if he had been completely exposed and his innocence was gone. system:"¡­¡­" Let it die. What¡¯s the point of living? ¡­¡­ After cleaning up the system, Lu Junhan was silent for a moment, looked at the little Lolita who was full of expectation in front of him, paused, and then spoke again: ¡°It¡¯s no use even if you have enough money, I won¡¯t be free next week.¡± "ah?" The little Loli frowned in confusion and said in a sweet voice, "But Dad, they haven't said which day it is yet?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "I won't be free for the whole next week." "But," Xiao Luli was even more confused: "But when I was in the car just now, I asked Uncle Chen, and Uncle Chen said that you are free next week." Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo came in from outside the door for a while: "" "If he knew that the young lady asked this because she was going on a spring outing, I would beat him to death. He wouldn't tell the actual situation. But I have to say that the young lady is really not easy to deceive. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because Mr. Lu has been deceived too much and is being too cautious, or because the little lady has gone to kindergarten and has become a lot smarter. ¡°In short, the young lady now is really a bit difficult to deal with. ¡°It¡¯s also hard to fool Qu Qianqian and the others. Lu Junhan¡¯s cell phone began to vibrate desperately again. Since the last parent-teacher meeting, the group has been like a stagnant water with no one talking. Because of the spring outing, it has become lively again. Qu Sinian: [Help, everyone! ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [I have tried all kinds of methods and excuses, but none of them work! ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [My baby is so smart now. Every road is blocked by me. She even learned to take preemptive measures and asked my agent if I would be free next week. The most amazing thing is that she I also recorded a sound, and I can¡¯t stop relying on it! I really don't know what to do now. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang: [? ? ? My brat also asked my assistant if I would be free next week. By coincidence, I was free. But having said that, these two little guys must have colluded in this exact same process, right? ¡¿ Jian Yi is still concise and concise: [My family also asked, and I said I had no money. He even took out his New Year¡¯s red envelope money and said that if he borrowed it from me, he would pay back three times next year¡¯s New Year. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang secretly rejoiced: [? ? ? Isn¡¯t it just double the amount? ¡¿ Qu Sinian showed off: [? ? ? ? Isn¡¯t it only half repayment? ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [Isn¡¯t it for free? ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Jian Yi: ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang:¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Who is the leader of the group? Can you kick out this annoying guy @³¾ýºº? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Agree. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang:¡¾+1¡¿ Pei Mingzhi smiled: [Whenever this group becomes so lively, I know that your doom has come again. ¡¿ ??Typically, standing and talking does not cause back pain. The next second, Pei Mingzhi was kicked out by Lu Junhan. Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1013 You can keep this In the end, the four fathers, who had no choice but to do anything, agreed to go on a spring outing. Of course, the 500 yuan needed for the spring outing also came from their pockets. ¡ª¡ªThey are not greedy for a child¡¯s red envelope money. The night before the spring outing, Song Qingwan asked Lu Junhan to take the little girl to the supermarket outside to buy some snacks and drinks to eat on the way to Luofengwan. It also prevents other children from bringing them, but the little girl has nothing and can only watch others with envy. Lu Junhan was still immersed in handling official duties. He showed no interest in Song Qingwan's proposal and didn't even raise his eyelids. It takes the shortcoming of men not like shopping and shopping to the extreme. ¡°It¡¯s just a two-hour trip, bring whatever snacks you want, just bring some fruit from home to stuff her mouth so she doesn¡¯t have time to talk.¡± "Fuck it!" Song Qingwan rolled her eyes at him angrily: "Then why don't you just take the food to the car to eat? This way you can save a meal." Lu Junhan raised his eyes, thoughtfully: "It's not impossible." It doesn¡¯t take much time to eat a piece of fruit. The little fat girl will definitely find a chance to talk, but eating is different. Song Qingwan: "" "Anyway, I don't agree," Song Qingwan frowned and said dissatisfied: "Lili is so young now, and her body is still in the stage of development. How can she always eat fruit? That is not healthy. She has to eat some junk food, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Chen Shuo: "" You may have some misunderstandings about junk food. ¡­¡­ In the end, Lu Junhan wanted to avoid Song Qingwan¡¯s unreasonable nagging, and also to make himself feel clean at night. He said no more nonsense, came out of the study room, walked downstairs slowly, then picked up the little girl who was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV, bent down to pick up her little shoes, turned around and walked out the door. . Little Luli was carried in his father's hand, and his small body was dangling in the air. She looked at the dark night ahead, then turned to look at Lu Junhan's expressionless face, a trace of fear flashed across her dark and clear eyes: "Dad, are you finally going to sell this family?" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" "I knew you were going to sell them!" The little girl clenched her fists and said angrily: "It's obviously you who wanted to pay for the 500 yuan When someone came up with it, you beat them up. Now that it's better, you've become poor, so you want to sell them immediately for money, right?" Lu Junhan: "" The little girl became angrier and angrier as she thought about it, and said angrily: "Huh! You are a bad father!" Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and gave her a slap: "If you want to buy snacks, just shut your mouth!" Xiao Luli: "" Xiao Luli: "!!!" "Dad, do you really want to buy snacks for others?" The little Loli¡¯s eyes were bright and she couldn¡¯t see her anger just now at all. "Um." The little girl changed her mind without hesitation and said stickyly: "Dad, you are really the best dad in the world!" Lu Junhan squinted his eyes and let out a cold sigh. ¡­¡­ When little Lu Li heard that her father wanted to buy her snacks, she was very happy. So, she selectively forgot the fact that her father was poor. I was running around in the supermarket, loading things into the trolley. Soon, the trolley was filled with snacks and drinks. Chen Shuo, who was watching on the sidelines, was dumbfounded, feeling that women¡¯s shopping skills really did not matter their age. In less than ten minutes, the little lady almost emptied the supermarket. Lu Junhan couldn't see it, strode forward, and picked up the little girl who was holding ten bags of potato chips in her arms, scurrying back and forth on the shelves like a little mouse. Then she threw back all the potato chips in her arms one by one, and then said expressionlessly: "We are going for a spring outing, not for the winter." Then, Lu Junhan asked Chen Shuo to bring a new, empty trolley. And asked Chen Shuo to put his hands full of snacksPut everything in the cart back. "dad¡­¡­" The little Loli held the cart full of snacks pitifully, "You said you wanted to buy snacks for me." Lu Junhan glanced sideways at her, "I said I would buy you snacks, but I didn't say I would buy you the entire supermarket." "No! I just bought a little!" The little loli stood in front of the trolley, trying to create the illusion that she really only bought a little bit. Lu Junhan didn't care about her and threw back most of the junk fried food in the trolley. As for the two large boxes of milk, fruit, and milk powder inside, they were not touched. The little Loli looked at the various snacks being thrown back to the shelves, raised her head angrily and said, "Dad, just throw them away too!" "Okay," Lu Junhan nodded, pushed the trolley, turned around and left: "Goodbye." The little girl behind her suddenly widened her eyes, her expression flashed with fear, and she hurriedly followed her, her little voice sounded anxious: "Dad, dad, please don't abandon me, please don't abandon me" Lu Junhan had not taken a few steps at all. He picked up the aggrieved little girl who ran over. With rare patience, he quietly taught her: "Do you know why you are so fat now?" Chen Shuo: "" "Obviously, Mr. Lu is going to start fooling the young lady again. ??Actually, the little lady is not fat at all, she just has two obvious lumps of baby fat on her face, but children are like this, fat, tender, white and soft, like a little lucky baby. It is better to say that she is fat than cute. I am afraid that Mr. Lu is the only one who thinks that the young lady is fat. "have no idea." The little girl is convinced that she is fat, just like she is convinced that her father is poor. "Dad, why do you think people are so fat?" When the little Loli talked about this topic, she looked sad. "Because you ate too many snacks," Lu Junhan said calmly: "If you don't eat, you'll be fine." "But, but" Xiao Luli looked at the food in the trolley and swallowed, "They are all delicious! I want to eat them all!" Lu Junhan: "So you deserve to be fat!" Little girl: "" The little Loli lowered her head: "Okay, Dad, I don't want to buy it because I don't want to get fat." "can buy." Lu Junhan's calm words made the little girl's eyes light up instantly. The next second, he said, "But you can't buy too much. No more than two packs of one kind." There is no harm without comparison. The little girl thought she had no snacks to eat, but suddenly she found that there were two packs of each kind, and she immediately became happy. Not only was she happy, she also took the initiative to put the extra snacks back in the trolley. ??Typically, she was sold by her father, and she is still helping her father count the money: "Dad, where's the milk?" The little girl put the other snacks back and suddenly saw two cartons of milk. She hesitated for a moment. She really liked drinking milk. "You can keep this." Lu Junhan said. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1014 Believe it or not, I will throw you out The little girl¡¯s dark eyes became brighter. She hugged Lu Junhan¡¯s leg with her little hands, rubbed her little fat face on it, and said happily with a milky voice: "Dad, how are you doing? You are truly the best dad in the world! Lili loves you so much!" Chen Shuo: "" Hey, as long as the little lady is happy. But having said that, you really shouldn¡¯t eat too much junk food, especially since Mr. Song and Mr. Lu doted on the young lady too much. When I usually go out, I will buy the young lady whatever she wants to eat. As a result, the little lady has eaten a lot of fried food in the past few days, and her mouth is almost non-stop. The little lady didn¡¯t like eating vegetables in the first place, but now she eats so much fried junk food that she will become sick even if she is not sick. Although you can only take two packs of each snack, because the little girl is too philanthropic, she can¡¯t help but have some snacks no matter what she sees. As a result, when the bill was finally paid, the trolley was still piled full. Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" He finally understood why Mr. Song and Mr. Lu had to bring no fewer than five bodyguards with them every time they took the young lady shopping. Their own safety was not the priority, but helping to carry things was more important. ¡­¡­ When Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo came back carrying shopping bags, Song Qingwan was just packing little Lu Li¡¯s things for tomorrow¡¯s spring outing. Seeing that they were back, Song Qingwan pointed to the system that was hanging upside down beside the coffee table for almost a day, and said to the little girl: "Lili, do you want to take this doll with you?" After saying this, the system shook desperately from side to side, expressing its unwillingness with body language. "Yes," The little girl said: "Sister Qianqian and I will still have to do our homework!" system:"¡­¡­" "Okay, then I'll leave a place for you," Song Qingwan said, "Just remember to take it with you before you leave tomorrow." The system is happy again. This little chubby girl only has three seconds of memory. She will definitely not remember to bring it! ¡°When she goes on a spring outing with her annoying father and is not at home, sooner or later it will find a chance to run away! But the next second, Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something. While stuffing the little girl¡¯s homework into her schoolbag, she changed her words: ¡°Forget it, you definitely can¡¯t remember it, brat, then help Lili remember it so that she won¡¯t lose it again when she goes out tomorrow morning.¡± Lu Junhan said calmly: "Yeah." The system was instantly petrified. "Baby, are you happy? We will go out to play with dad tomorrow!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? system:"¡­¡­" If it could still be happy in this situation, how great would it feel. No, it seems to have no heart in the first place. Where does the big heart come from? Thinking about it this way, the system becomes even more depressed. But the little girl¡¯s happiness didn¡¯t last long, because she accidentally spilled the chicken-flavored potato chips on the ground while watching TV, and even stepped on them. When Lu Junhan finished handling things in the study, he saw that a certain little thing hadn't come up to wash and go to bed, so he went straight downstairs, ready to arrest him. As soon as I walked into the living room, I saw that the TV had been turned off, but the little fat girl was still sitting on the sofa, holding her little feet in her hands, not knowing what she was watching. The expression is very serious. Seeing her father coming, the little girl immediately raised her feet, as if offering a treasure, and said: "Dad, smell my feet. They smell so good. They taste like potato chips! You can eat them all!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" Chen Shuo was shocked: "Miss, are you hungry?" Lu Junhan: "" In the end, the little girl still did not escape the fate of being beaten. She could only wash her feet that smelled like potato chips pitifully, and then crawled into bed pitifully to sleep. But before going to bed, the little girl still refused to give up. She raised her head and pitifully asked Lu Junhan, who was reading a book with his eyes downcast: "Dad, don't you really want to smell my feet? Their feet really smell so good! They've never smelled so good!" Lu Junhan turned a page of the book without raising his head: "If you keep talking nonsense, don't you believe it?"Believe me and I will throw you out! " The little girl thought for a while, looked down and said, "Dad, do your feet smell good?" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli: "Can I smell it?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ The morning of the second day. Song Qingwan got up very early as usual. After she washed and tidied up, she first went downstairs to take inventory of the snacks, clothes, toys, homework and other necessities that the little girl would bring with her for the spring outing later, and then began to think about what else she had not brought. "It's just a day and a night. They will be back tomorrow. You don't need to bring so many things, right?" ¡°When Song Qingwan was packing her things yesterday, Lu Qidong was not there. Now I saw five big bags packed on the sofa, plus a bulging pink schoolbag for the little girl, a total of 6 big bags. Lu Qidong was stunned. "Why don't you use it? These are all necessities. It won't work without any of them, and this is still a small amount." Song Qingwan said: "Besides, that brat is responsible for carrying these things. He has plenty of strength anyway, so it doesn't hurt to bring more." Lu Qidong: "No, did you forget something?" Song Qingwan: "What?" Lu Qidong: "Do you think Xiao Hanhan is the kind of person who can help Li Li carry things? I think Li Li has to carry most of the things here. When Xiao Hanhan is in a better mood, maybe she can help Li Li. Handle, help Lili lift her smallest and lightest schoolbag, which only contains homework." Song Qingwan was silent for three seconds, then immediately changed her face: "It makes sense." Then, Song Qingwan started to pack again. She just said that in these 6 bags, every item was a necessity and nothing could be missing. After Lu Qidong said this, only two bags were packed in an instant. One big bag contains clothes, snacks, and toys for the father and daughter, and the other is a small pink schoolbag for the little girl to carry out her homework. Lu Qidong: "" You can see how many useless things were stuffed just now. Song Qingwan was tidying up when she suddenly heard movement coming from upstairs. She and Lu Qidong looked up and saw at a glance that little Lu Li was being carried down from upstairs by her father, looking like a wandering spirit. Song Qingwan was stunned for a moment: "Lili, what's wrong? Didn't you sleep well last night?" The little Loli looked weak and nodded dullly: "Yes." Lu Qidong couldn't help but laugh: "I know, are you too happy to sleep well because you thought about going out to play today?" "no¡­¡­" The little Loli hung her head languidly, her expression aggrieved: "Originally, I can sleep very well, but, it's dad" The expressions of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong changed instantly, and they looked at Lu Junhan with reproachful expressions, before asking him why he bullied Lili again. The next second, I heard the little loli¡¯s angry little breasts sound: "He doesn't let others smell his feet!" The whole place was dead silent. Song Qingwan: "?" Lu Qidong: "????" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1015 I need him No matter how confused Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were - only one night had passed, how could things develop into such a heavy foot smelling thing. "In short, both father and daughter got up too late. If they don't go to kindergarten quickly, they may not be able to make it in time. So, Song Qingwan didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but asked the father and daughter to go over and have breakfast. Then she and Lu Qidong repacked their luggage and took inventory. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much luggage, so Lu Junhan just brought a set of clothes. As for the toiletries, you can buy them when you get there. The rest belong to the little girl. "But Xiao Luli's things are easy to get. Song Qingwan has packed all the necessary supplies such as clothes and homework for her. The trouble is, how many snacks should be brought and what snacks should be brought. Mainly because last night, Lu Junhan bought too many snacks for the little girl, which made it difficult for Song Qingwan to choose. Fortunately, she knew which snacks the little girl loved most. After picking and choosing, the backpack was finally filled. There are so many snacks, let alone the way to Luofeng Bay, even on the way back from Luofeng Bay, the little girl will not be hungry. "Auntie," Seeing that Song Qingwan had almost packed up and was about to zip up her schoolbag, the little girl suddenly seemed to remember something and quickly put down the bread in her hand. She huddled in the corner of the sofa desperately, wishing to let go. I hugged the beautiful doll that disappeared. ¡°Auntie, my doll hasn¡¯t been put in yet!¡± "Hey, look at my memory, how could I forget it?" Song Qingwan slapped her head. Sure enough, she still couldn't be in a hurry. She couldn't think of anything in a hurry. But when she looked at her schoolbag, she saw that there was no place to put it. So, Song Qingwan said: "Lili, the schoolbag is already very full and there is no room for it. Why don't you hold it?" system:"!!!" The system didn¡¯t want to run away now, and immediately shouted loudly: ¡°No, I want to be put in! Quick! Let me in! I just want to stay in there!¡± To put it bluntly, the system also uses hands and feet, regardless of the three seventeenth twenty -one, and climb in the schoolbags that have not had much space. What kind of international joke are you kidding? If this little chubby girl is holding her, can she still make it to Luofeng Bay alive? I¡¯m afraid that by the time I get to the kindergarten, it will have been tortured to death. "Baby, don't run around." But before the system climbed halfway, it was pulled back by a white and tender hand. The little girl obviously misunderstood and thought the system was afraid. The little girl made a crisp voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they will protect you and will never let you die, so don¡¯t worry!¡± The little girl patted her small breasts, which were not very strong. system:"¡­¡­" No, let it die. ¡­¡­ The system¡¯s intuition and premonitions are always very accurate. Sure enough, not long after, on the way to the kindergarten, the little girl was beaten by her father. After she did not dare to talk to him anymore, she began to talk to the baby in her arms. The little Loli opened her big black and clear eyes, hugged the system, and said in a sweet voice: "Baby, do you want to smell my feet? My feet smell so good!" system:"¡­¡­" Although I am just an emotionless chaos, it does not mean that you can humiliate me! ! ! Lu Junhan closed his eyes and rested his mind: "" Chen Shuo, who was driving in the front row: "" The system naturally shook its head crazily. When the little girl saw this, she lowered her eyes and said with some disappointment: "Okay." Before the system could breathe a sigh of relief and be glad that it had escaped, the little girl thought about it and dropped a bombshell: ¡°Then do you want to smell my dad¡¯s feet?¡± Lu Junhan: "" system:"¡­¡­" This time, the system wanted to shake its head off. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to either?¡± The system nodded desperately. ¡°Then whose feet do you want to smell?¡± The little girl blinked her eyes and asked in confusion: "Is it Uncle Chen's?" Chen Shuo, who was driving in front, was choked directly. He never expected that it would be pulled on him, and he almost lost his grip on the steering wheel, and then the car crashed and everyone was killed. system:"¡­¡­" Damn it, Tiandao, where is that bastard Tiandao! thisDon¡¯t you bastards always like to pretend to maintain some kind of world order and maintain some kind of world peace? There is a living evildoer here now, why don¡¯t you come and take her in soon! The little girl still wanted to speak, but she was knocked directly on the forehead, and Lu Jun's cold voice came over: "Shut up!" "I don't," The little loli held her head in her hands and puffed up her face, "Unless daddy, you let people smell your feet!" Lu Junhan: "" Watching the father and daughter quarreling, the system was secretly happy and wished they would fight on the spot so that no one would care about it. But the next second, it was pinched by a long and slender hand with distinct joints. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes calmly and sneered: "If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, I will kill it!" system:"¡­¡­" No, you two are quarreling, why do you involve me? ? "Dad, if you kill it," The little Loli threatened aggressively, "I will kill it too!" system:"???" "OK," Lu Junhan directly threw the system over: "Kill one of you and let me see." system:"!!!!" ¡°Just do it!¡± The little Loli said angrily: "Dad, let me tell you, she is really awesome now!" The system was agitated: "No, you two were quarreling and you got involved with me" Before the system could finish saying this, it completely lost consciousness. Before losing consciousness, the system just wanted to curse people. When it regained consciousness, came back to life, and came back to life, it was weakly leaning on the little girl's arms. ¡°And in front of us is Haicheng Kindergarten. Obviously, it "died" all the way, and when it arrived at the station, it was rescued again. As soon as it figured this out, the system heard Xiao Luli comforting it and saying: "Baby, don't be afraid, I won't let you be killed by your father, I will protect you!" system:"¡­¡­" Protect your ass! You are the one who just killed me! You murderer! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It¡¯s going home! ! ! ¡­¡­ "Sister Lili! Sister Lili, come quickly, we are here!" The entrance to the kindergarten. Qu Qianqian and the others have already arrived, followed by Qu Sinian and the others who are wearing sunglasses and carrying luggage bags. The three dads were talking, and it seemed that they had arrived for a while. When Lu Junhan walked over, Qu Sinian and the others were discussing where everyone would sit after getting on the bus. Qu Sinian whispered: "My baby is very afraid of Mr. Lu. If Mr. Lu is asked to sit next to her later, she will definitely not dare to say a word." Zhang Dazhuang stopped him: "No, that brat of mine is also afraid of Mr. Lu. If you want Mr. Lu to leave, what should I do? Do you want me to die?" Jian Yi said: "I need him too." Qu Sinian: "I am the one who needs it." Zhang Dazhuang: "I need him more, I can't live without him!" Jian Yi¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°I can¡¯t live now.¡± Qu Sinian didn¡¯t care: ¡°Anyway, Mr. Lu is mine.¡± Zhang Dazhuang also didn't care: "Based on our many years of friendship with Mr. Lu, he is already mine! Don't even think about it." Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1016 Isn¡¯t selling one of them enough? The three people began to argue and fight over Lu Junhan's position. ¡°If this were placed in ancient times, Lu Junhan would have been a beauty that could cause kings of many countries to go to war on the spot. Lu Junhan: "" I really want to kick each of these three idiots. The Xiaolu pear over there is also very popular. At the same time, what is also popular is the system. When Qu Qianqian and the three of them saw the doll in Xiao Luli's arms, their eyes lit up immediately, and they ravaged the system several times with familiarity. The system I created made me so embarrassed and angry that I wished I could die with them on the spot. The child Qu Qianqian even found a doll's skirt directly from her schoolbag and wanted to put it on the system. When she was about to take off her clothes, the system was about to explode. ¡°Take off your clothes on the spot, and you will lose your innocence!¡± Although she keeps running away these days and being caught and hanging upside down from the decorations on the coffee table, everything that should be seen and what should not be seen under the skirt is almost exposed for everyone to see. But at least only the lower half of the innocence is gone. Now that it has to be stripped naked in front of so many people, it will no longer be a human being! Fortunately, Xiao Luli said: "Sister Qianqian, this is not okay. My aunt said that girls cannot take off their clothes outside. This is not good. It can only be done in a place where no one is around." Only then did Qu Qianqian give up. While the system heaved a sigh of relief, he realized that he, a strong man, was actually treated as a girl again, and he couldn't help but feel ashamed, angry and depressed. "If I had known that today, it would have leaned on some Transformers or Ultraman. If I beat it to death, it would not look like a doll. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. No. There are still some. As long as it can use its luck value, it can go back in time and choose again, but the problem is, it can¡¯t be used anymore! "By the way, Sister Lili, can I sit with you later?" After Qu Qianqian put the doll's skirt back into her schoolbag, she seemed to suddenly think of something and said quickly: "My dad told me before that the car is very dangerous. There are many bad guys on it that we can't see. We two girls have to sit together so that we won't be captured by the bad guys!" "My dad also said that," Seeing this, Zhang Yiming also came over and said: "He said that boys should also pay attention to safety outside, especially a fat boy like me, so he has to stay with you after my father asked me to get in the car. It's best to take him with you Let¡¯s go to Uncle Lu, because he is so fierce. My dad said that if Uncle Lu were here, he would definitely protect us!¡± Jian Xiyan nodded heavily and raised his writing board: My father said so too. " Xiao Luli was very proud. With a wave of her hand, she agreed directly: "Brother Yiming, sister Qianqian, and brother Xiyan, don't worry, I will go find my father now and ask him to protect you!" Lu Junhan: "" Then, little Luli came to Lu Junhan to ask for protection. Before she could say anything, she was beaten up by her father! Xiao Luli: "" As for Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan, who were full of expectations, they were thrown into their father's arms one by one by Lu Junhan and returned to their original owners. Seeing that the four little guys were still trying to struggle, Lu Junhan narrowed his eyes dangerously, his eyes deep and dark, and sneered directly, ¡°There are bad people in the car, but not many, just one, and that¡¯s me.¡± Lu Junhan looked around at Qu Qianqian and the three of them, and said coldly: "If you want to be caught and sold by me, just sit here!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Jian Yi: "" Finally, when the tour bus came, Lu Junhan took the lead and was still fluttering his little hands in the air. Xiao Naiyin asked him in confusion, "Dad, isn't it enough for you to sell one of them? Why do you have to sell Qianqian Sister, they have all been sold, dad, are you so poor now?" The little loli kept chattering and got into the car directly. When Qu Sinian and the others saw this, they followed him. After their plan to have others help suppress their children and look after their children was exposed by Lu Junhan, Qu Sinian and the others no longer expected Lu Junhan to help, and planned to find a location far away from Lu Junhan and Lu Li to let the four The little guys sit spread out. In this way, the lethality will undoubtedly be significantly reduced.Low. And during the two hours they went to Luofeng Bay, their ears could be quiet for a while. In short, these four little things must not be allowed to get together. Otherwise, the power would be beyond their imagination. However, as soon as Qu Sinian took Qu Qianqian into the car, Xiao Luli, who was wearing two beautiful ponytails, patted the seat in front of her: "Sister Qianqian, please sit in front of me! This way my father can still protect you!" "Okay, Sister Lili, I'll come now." Qu Qianqian instantly forgot what Lu Junhan had threatened them with just now, and ran over quickly. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" When Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan came up from behind, their eyes suddenly lit up when they saw this, and they occupied the positions on Lu Junhan's right and behind respectively. The whole situation presented an outflanking posture - in front of Lu Junhan was Qu Qianqian, sitting across the aisle to his right was Jian Xiyan, and behind him was Zhang Yiming. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There was a very annoying speaker next to me, the sound effect was very loud, chirping, and I couldn¡¯t turn it off. Now it¡¯s better. There are three more speakers of the same kind. It just so happened that there were more than just people from their class on this tour bus, there were also two other classes, and there were so many people that every position on the bus was just right. As soon as Qu Qianqian and the others sat down, people got on the car one after another. In just three minutes, the car was full of people. It was impossible for Qu Sinian and the others to change seats. Lu Junhan was already thinking about whether to go to the front and change seats with the driver. "Dad, are you happy? We are going to play!" "Little Luli hugged the doll, with excitement and happiness written all over her face. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian turned around and said, "Sister Lili, I'm so happy!" Zhang Yiming also said: "Me too, me too, and I bought a lot of snacks!" Jian Xiyan came over and nodded with bright eyes. Then, the four of them ignored Lu Junhan, and with little Lu Li as the center, they began to chatter about what super delicious snacks and particularly fun toys they had brought. When they talk about happy places, they will giggle. In the ten minutes since the car drove out, their little mouths have not stopped, but Qu Sinian, Jian Yi, Zhang Dazhuang, especially Lu Junhan, whose ears were surrounded by four magical sounds, sat silently. Started to think about the specific steps needed to treat four four-year-old little guys. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1017 It¡¯s Xiao Luli¡¯s voice And to say that the most unique one among them is probably the Jian Western Proverb. In order to perfectly integrate into the heated discussions among other friends, this guy simply put aside the writing pad he often used in the past. Type directly on your phone and convert it into voice. A mechanical sound that was beautiful but without any emotional ups and downs sounded in the car. The four mouths are all alive together! Not just for a moment, don¡¯t think about stopping. "Moreover, none of the four fathers can escape this disaster. While these four little guys were chirping. [Haicheng Wife Wife Bereavement Group] became lively again. Qu Sinian: [Help! I really can't stand it anymore! Is there any way to get them to shut up quickly? Even if you just close your mouth, that's fine. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [If there is a way, I would have used it a long time ago. Do you still need to endure such hard work? No, Quyingdi, didn¡¯t you say you brought earplugs? Not wearing it? ¡¿ Qu Sinian was desperate: [I wore it, but it was useless. The distance was too close. It was useless to plug it in. I could still hear it. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [How long have they been talking about it? It's been an hour and a half, right? ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [That¡¯s it. If you wait for another half hour, we will arrive at Luofeng Bay. As long as we get off the car, we will be liberated. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [No, it¡¯s only been ten minutes. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [? ? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [? ? ? Mr. Jian, are you sure? How come I feel like it's been so long. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Don¡¯t deceive yourself. Only ten minutes passed. Calculating carefully, it was 9 minutes and 36 seconds, not even ten minutes. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [That¡¯s it, what should we do now? There's still an hour and 50 minutes left, we definitely won't make it, I want to jump out of the window right now! ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Calm down. ¡¿ Seeing this, Qu Sinian seemed to have a glimmer of hope: [Old Jian, do you have any good ideas? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Yes, is there any good way to share? We are all in the same group. ¡¿ [¡­] Jian Yi: [Sorry, it¡¯s a typo. ¡¿ Qu Sinian, Zhang Dazhuang: [? ? ? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [It¡¯s not about being calm, it¡¯s about waiting to die. There's nothing I can do. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­¡­¡­] Jian Yi had no expression on his face and directly told the truth: ¡¾If I had my way, I shouldn't be in this car now, nor should I be chatting with you in this group, but should be selling my house in the company. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] Who isn't? But Qu Sinian still didn¡¯t want to give up and tried to say: [Mr. Jian, these people in our family are all talking. No matter how you start, it is not appropriate. If you go too far and accidentally get hurt, it will be even more difficult to handle. But the one in your family is not Likewise, Xiaoyan is using a mobile phone, which is obviously easier to use. How about you find a way to knock his mobile phone off first? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [I think it¡¯s feasible. If they have one less mouth, they won¡¯t have so many topics to talk about. At least they can be quieter! ¡¿ Jian Yi: [No. ¡¿ Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment before typing: [Mr. Jian, if you can¡¯t bear it, I can hit you! ¡¿ [No,] Jian Yi explained: [I just bumped into it, it was useless. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [? ? ? Didn't hit it? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang was immediately shocked: [You can¡¯t tell, Xiao Yan is quite vigilant. ¡¿ Jian Yi typed slowly: [It¡¯s done. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang thought for a moment: [That means it wasn¡¯t damaged? ¡¿ [It was crashed,] Jian Yi was silent for a moment and said: [It¡¯s just that he took out a new mobile phone from his schoolbag. I took a look and found that apart from the one that was knocked off the ground and the one in his hand, there were seven new mobile phones in his schoolbag, all of which were bought for him by Jian Chenglang's dog. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang choked: [Is your son here for a spring outing, or is he here to wholesale mobile phones? ¡¿ Jian Yi was noncommittal. ¡°Obviously, Jian Xiyan prepared eight spare phones and made eight preparations. He probably guessed that one day his father would snatch the phone away or even knock it off. So I was extremely well prepared. ?[By the way, where is Lao Lu? We've been discussing this for so long, why haven't we seen him appear? ¡¿ As Qu Sinian was chatting, he discovered a frequently missing person: ¡¾No, can he be so tolerant? I remember that his position was at the center of the discussion, which was worse than ours. At least we weren¡¯t surrounded by speakers. ¡¿ ¡¾Let me take a look,¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang, who was sitting in the back row, stood up and took a look, [Mr. Lu seems to be busy. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Busy? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Yes, I¡¯m holding a mobile phone. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking at, but I¡¯m looking at it very seriously. ¡¿ Qu Sinian misunderstood and couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡¾Lao Lu is worthy of being Lao Lu. Even after all this, he can still calm down and concentrate on his work. If it were me, I would have gone crazy. I am really ashamed of this strong endurance. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Same. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang said at this time: [Hey, I saw it. Mr. Lu is searching now Oh, how can a search make an adult deaf instantly for two hours? ¡¿ The group was quiet for five seconds. Qu Sinian: [It¡¯s over, Lao Lu has begun to lose consciousness, and he has even thought of self-mutilation. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [But don¡¯t say it yet, I¡¯m a little excited just looking at it. ¡¿ One second, two seconds, three seconds ten seconds passed¡ª¡ª Zhang Dazhuang: [? Why is no one talking? ¡¿ Another ten seconds passed. Zhang Dazhuang: [? ? ? How are you? Still alive? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [? ? Bros? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Are you still there? ¡¿ Still no one answered, Zhang Dazhuang thought they couldn't hold on and passed out. Then he quickly looked up from his phone. And when he looked up, he saw Qu Sinian in the front row stood up from his seat, then turned around and lay on the back of the chair. Those beautiful phoenix eyes that made countless fans scream with excitement were desperately peeking at Lu Junhan's mobile phone interface. Jian Yi, who was on the side, did not give in. His cold eyes frequently glanced towards Lu Junhan, as if Lu Junhan had an antidote in his hand that would instantly relieve them. Zhang Dazhuang: "" Mr. Lu may not be the only one who is delirious here. But soon, Lu Junhan put away his cell phone. His usually cold and handsome face was slightly gloomy, and his eyebrows were even more gloomy - because there is no way to make people instantly deaf for two hours. There are many ways to make people deaf for life and unable to hear sounds for the rest of their lives. Qu Sinian and others were a little disappointed. Listening to the endless chatter in my ears, I really regretted why I didn¡¯t bring a bottle of sleeping pills before. You and I are alone, the world is quiet, let¡¯s sleep together until tomorrow. But soon, Qu Sinian realized that one of the four little chirping sounds was missing. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s Xiao Luli¡¯s voice. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1018 It¡¯s like looking at a scumbag As soon as her voice decreased, the enthusiasm of the other three little guys obviously became less intense. Although I still kept talking, I didn¡¯t say as much as before. The atmosphere became quite deserted in an instant. Not only Qu Sinian noticed this, but also Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi. How is this going? ? The three of them looked at little Lu Li and saw that the little girl was being fed desperately by her father who always had no expression on his face. " Xiao Luli's mouth was stuffed with toffee. She opened her big round black eyes, and her dark and slender eyelashes fluttered like a small fan. She looked at Lu Junhan vaguely and said: "Dad, I" Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently: "Don't talk when you are eating. You may choke. Wait until you finish eating." The little girl nodded heavily, said "hmm" twice, chewed quickly, and finally swallowed the toffee in her mouth, and shouted: "dad¡­¡­" Lu Junhan opened two more toffees and stuffed them into her open mouth, still saying the same thing, "Don't talk while eating." Xiao Luli: "" The little girl took some time to eat the toffee in her mouth, and then said: "Dad, I don't want to eat it" She doesn¡¯t want to eat it! She wants to talk! She wants to go and talk to Sister Qianqian and the others! Say a lot of things! Lu Junhan stuffed her with another candy and said calmly: "Since you think it's delicious, I'll have another one." " Xiao Luli had toffee in her mouth. She couldn't bear to eat it. She was reluctant to spit it out, so she had to shake her head like a rattle: "No, Dad, I don't want to" At this moment, Lu Junhan completely transformed into a ruthless feeding machine, and stuffed her with another candy: "Don't talk while eating." Xiao Luli: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" I have to say that although Lu Junhan¡¯s trick is stupid, it is really useful. First of all, the little girl used to eat dozens of toffees a day, so the snacks Song Qingwan brought her didn't have much in them, but the most toffee. ¡° Moreover, this milk candy was carefully selected by Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong. It is made from pure milk. It will not be sweet or greasy, unhealthy, or even cause tooth decay. Eating too much is like drinking several bottles of milk. Secondly, toffee does not make you feel full easily. No matter how much a little girl eats, she will not feel full or unable to eat anymore. Third, it is also the most important point. There are soft candies and hard candies. Gummies need to be chewed for several minutes at a time before they can be swallowed. Not to mention the hard candies, you can¡¯t even think of finishing them in less than twenty minutes. It greatly delayed the time. If you stuff a few more pills, the two hours will pass quickly. Seeing this, Qu Sinian quickly copied it. Fortunately, Qu Qianqian also likes to eat toffee very much. There are a lot of toffee in her schoolbag, but Qu Qianqian does not obey her father as much as little Lu Li. Seeing her father not letting her talk while eating, Qu Qianqian puffed up her face and became angry. In the past, her father would let her talk when she was eating. Why can¡¯t it be done in the car? But Qu Sinian said, "Look at your sister Lili, she doesn't talk when she is eating." Qu Qianqian was directly convinced. So, Qu Qianqian became quiet. Out of four speakers, only two are left. Zhang Dazhuang was worried. He also wanted to imitate Mr. Lu and Best Actor Qu, but the problem was that this brat in his family didn¡¯t really like sweets at all, and he didn¡¯t buy much candy for him. Most of them are chocolate. Of course, chocolate cannot be used as toffee, but the calories in chocolate are too high. His brat has grown fat enough and cannot get any fatter. Zhang Dazhuang had no choice but to place his hope in Jian Yi. When Jian Xiyan stopped talking, he didn't believe what Zhang Yiming could say alone. Jian Yi glanced at Qu Sinian thoughtfully, but Jian Xiyan was obviously harder to deceive. The young lady with a delicate and fair face looked at him with a straight face, lowered her head and typed, not long after, a serious mechanical voice came from the phone: "I didn't buy any candy. You can't keep me silent." Jian Yi lowered his head and glanced at him: "You didn't say anything to begin with. It was your cell phone that kept talking." ??Jianxi proverb: "" Jian Xiyan typed expressionlessly: "Anyway, don't try to keep me silent. I'm going to play Transformers with Brother Yiming now. You can go to sleep, be a quiet adult, and don't disturb us. I'll call you if anything happens." Jian Yi: "" Zhang Yiming also shouted: "Yes, Dad, go to bed quickly. Brother Xiyan and I have important things to discuss later. Don't disturb us, just be a quiet adult." Zhang Dazhuang: "" What's the big deal? Are you discussing how to play Transformers? Although Xiao Luli and Qu Qianqian were no longer involved, Jian Xiyan and Zhang Yiming were still noisy when talking about Transformers. Jian Yi stayed up all night last night to free up time today, and really didn't get much sleep. Hearing the chirping sound in his ears, he couldn't hold it back any longer. He opened his eyes suddenly and raised his hand to write to Jian Xiyan: "That's enough, shut up!" With a stern face, Jian Xiyan kicked Jian Yi with his backhand, the mechanical sound rising and falling: "Not closed." Jian Yi laughed angrily and said coldly: "If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I will beat you?" Jian Xiyan was not afraid at all, and said with a delicate face: "If you hit me, I will hit you too! I will beat you to death!" Jian Yi: "" Jian Yi narrowed his eyes dangerously, and Jian Xiyan also narrowed his eyes dangerously. Neither father nor son obeyed the other. In the end, Jian Yi nodded, glanced at Xiao Lu Li who was still eating sweets bitterly not far away, and said with a dull expression: "Okay, I won't hit you, I don't want to hit you, and I'm too lazy to hit you." Jian Xiyan pursed his lips and said "hum" expressionlessly. He obviously thought that his father could not defeat him, so he said this. However, the next second, Jian Yi answered calmly: "I'm going to beat your sister Lili." Xiao Zhengtai's eyes widened. Jian Yi: ¡°Beat her to death.¡± ??Jianxi proverb: "" ??Jianxi proverb: "!!!" Jian Xiyan stopped talking. I don¡¯t even use my mobile phone anymore. He just stared at Jian Yi angrily, as if he was looking at a scumbag. Just like that, the only two remaining voices were one less. As for the last remaining Zhang Yiming, seeing that the other three friends had stopped talking, it was certainly impossible for him to talk to himself alone. So, in the carriage, Lu Junhan and the others finally returned to peace. Once the four noisy voices disappeared from my ears, the world seemed to be a lot more peaceful, and the journey after that was not too difficult. Soon, Lu Junhan and his party arrived at their destination, Luo Feng Bay. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1019 Let¡¯s go play the merry-go-round ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to eat, I really don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Xiao Lu Li opened his face, escaped the lollipop sent by Lu Junhan again, and then lowered his head and looked at his round belly, his head was stretched, and his face said with a sorrow: "My stomach is full, very full. If I eat it again it will explode. I don't want it to explode" The destination was right in front of him, and Lu Junhan had no intention of feeding him anymore. "OK." He nodded indifferently, as if he was extremely satisfied with how quiet she was all the way, and stuffed the opened lollipop directly into his mouth. Then he glanced out the window where the sun was dazzling and hot, and took out two peaked caps from his bag. One was black, and he raised his hand to put it on himself. The other, pink, was buckled on the little girl's head. But the size of the peaked cap is obviously not suitable. The next second, the front of the peaked cap suddenly collapsed, directly covering the little girl's big round black eyes. Xiao Luli was startled and waved her little hands in a panic: "Dad, dad, why can't I see my eyes?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan leaned down and re-adjusted the size of her hat, only then revealing her big, clear, black and white eyes. Then he picked up the little girl and two bags of luggage, turned around and got out of the car. Luofeng Bay is a tourist destination in Haicheng. ??The location is close to the sea. Looking around, you can see layers of white waves lapping against the hard black rocks, and nearby is a large golden sunny beach. There are also large-scale amusement parks, museums, restaurants, housing and transportation all around, forming a perfect industrial chain. In previous years, many people came here for tourism. The main place for this spring outing is the museum. The purpose is to review history, increase the little ones¡¯ knowledge and broaden their horizons. Lu Junhan and the others got off the car, and Qu Sinian and the others were already gathering below. After the meeting, we originally planned to go to the hotel to store our luggage, and then take a sightseeing bus to visit a nearby museum. But after waiting for a while, the head teacher didn¡¯t come. After asking, I found out that there were many children in the car who were motion sick and unwell, and the head teacher was taking care of them. ??????????????????????????????????????? Because life is so important, we can only postpone the visit to the afternoon. "I'm sorry, parents," The head teacher stuck his head out of the car and said apologetically: "It may take me some time, and I can't take you to the hotel, but I will let Teacher Chen take you. If you want to rest, you can follow him to the hotel to rest first. If you don't want to rest, you can rest in the hotel. Let¡¯s take a look around and then go back to the hotel. In short, remember to pay attention to safety and come back before one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, we will meet here on time.¡± Qu Sinian and the others would naturally not stay in the hotel to rest. There is no difference between staying in a small hotel room and staying in a car. ??????????????????????????? These little guys in the car had a lot of nonsense to say before they were blocked by them. Now they finally got out of the car, and they probably didn¡¯t know how much they wanted to say. Rather than going back to the hotel and listening to their chatter, it¡¯s better to find something to do for these energetic little guys. Zhang Dazhuang seemed to have thought of something and said, "I remember there seems to be an amusement park nearby, right?" "There is one." Most of the buildings here were developed by Jian¡¯s family, so Jian Yi naturally knows whether there are any: "It's not far from here. You can walk there in three minutes." Qu Sinian was carrying his bag in one hand, and with the other he pulled Qu Qianqian, who was about to start chatting with the other three people again: "Then what are you waiting for? Let's go quickly." Seeing this, Zhang Yiming hurriedly stepped forward: "Uncle Qu, we haven't finished talking to Sister Qianqian" "Say what you want to say. If you have anything to say," Zhang Dazhuang also picked up Zhang Yiming and said, "Let's go, daddy will take you to the amusement park." As long as you enter the amusement park, put these four little guys on the roller coaster, let them sit on the roller coaster, and play back and forth five or eight times without getting off. And the time between now and the meeting at 1 pm can be spent casually. "If the two little girls Qu Qianqian and Lu Li are afraid of riding the roller coaster and can't get on it, that's okay. Isn't there a Ferris wheel and a merry-go-round?  There are many projects that can separate them and shut them up. Zhang Dazhuang thought he had good intentions, but as soon as he entered the amusement park, he was slapped in the face. The staff at the roller coaster project office of the amusement park looked at the four little guys who were sitting obediently on the roller coaster, their eyes bright and excited, and then looked at the four dads beside them who didn't even want to move, and were stunned. , "Aren't you going to sit down?" Zhang Dazhuang waved his hand: "No, we can just wait for them below." Qu Sinian knows very well how much Qu Qianqian loves roller coasters. He is not afraid at all that his baby won¡¯t be able to stand the roller coaster here. This roller coaster is not as dangerous as the vertical roller coaster he took her to Beijing to play before. Qu Sinian was also on it at the time. After it was over, he almost vomited while sitting up. His baby was still full of energy and said he wanted to sit down again. And looking at the excited expressions of the other three little guys, it is obvious that they are not a "good guy" either. These little guys love riding roller coasters so much, so it couldn¡¯t be better for them. Who knows, then the staff said: "No, we have regulations. Children must be accompanied by an adult before they can play." Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s smiles suddenly froze. Zhang Yiming and Qu Qianqian over there naturally heard this, so they urged: ¡°Dad, come up quickly!¡± Zhang Dazhuang: "" "Dad, come up quickly!" Qu Sinian: "" Xiao Luli patted the place behind her: "Dad, hurry up! I've left a place for you!" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that Jian Xiyan was still typing with difficulty, Zhang Yiming said directly for him: "Uncle Jian, come up quickly, we are about to set off!" Jian Yi: "" Qu Sinian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he smiled reluctantly and said to Qu Qianqian: "Baby, I think the roller coaster is actually not fun. It's not exciting at all. How about we go to the merry-go-round? That's exciting!" Qu Qianqian shook her head: "I don't want excitement, I want to ride a roller coaster, this one is fast, the merry-go-round is too slow!" Qu Sinian looked like he was about to cry: "What about the Ferris wheel? The Ferris wheel is also fast!" Qu Qianqian just doesn¡¯t want it, she must ride the roller coaster, and she wants to ride it 5 times! Qu Sinian: "" After 5 times, your father may be gone. Qu Sinian had no choice but to look at Zhang Dazhuang for help. These four little guys are basically a group. As long as one or two of them stop playing, the rest will definitely not play again. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1020 Being bitten by Lu Junhan Zhang Dazhuang received Qu Sinian¡¯s distress signal and immediately looked at Zhang Yiming. He coughed slightly and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, after Zhang Yiming heard what Qu Qianqian said, he shook his head and said loudly, "Five times is too little, you have to play it ten times!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Sinian: "" How come today¡¯s children are more ¡°vicious¡± than the other? Are you riding a roller coaster? That¡¯s playing with your dad¡¯s life! If you want to change your father, just say so, there is no need to beat around the bush. Although Lu Junhan and Jian Yi are not "sick" about roller coasters, they don't want to ride this childish thing. ¡°And we have to sit with these little guys five or ten times, and they don¡¯t have the time. They were about to get off the roller coaster, but at this moment, the staff saw tourists coming from behind, and quickly said to Qu Sinian and others who were blocking the entrance: ¡°Everyone, go and sit down, it¡¯s about to start.¡± Qu Sinian and others: "" ¡°Hurry,¡± the staff member urged when seeing them standing still, ¡°There are people behind.¡± In desperation, Qu Sinian and the others could only sit on it. There were four seats in one row of the roller coaster, and the front seats were occupied by four little guys. Qu Sinian and the others were planning to sit in the last row. But the staff stopped him and said that for safety reasons, children cannot sit in a row alone and it is best to sit next to an adult. So, the position in the car was moved again¡ª¡ª In front of Lu Junhan are Qu Qianqian and Qu Sinian, on the right are Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan, and behind him are Zhang Dazhuang and his son. Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian also noticed this and was immediately shocked: "Why are you sitting like this again?" Lu Junhan: "" I heard Xiao Luli happily say with bright eyes: "It's good to sit like this, so I can talk to sister Qianqian, brother Yiming, and brother Xiyan!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang was afraid that the scene in the car would happen again. They were all wearing seat belts now, but he didn¡¯t have the extra hands to find toffees to block their mouths, so he directly grabbed the words: ¡°The car will start driving in a moment, so you¡¯d better stop talking now. Let¡¯s talk after the car stops.¡± "I'm sorry, the people in our duty room have gone to the toilet. I may have to trouble you to wait for two or three minutes." The staff came out of the control room with apologetic expressions. Xiao Luli blinked her big black and bright eyes, looked at Zhang Dazhuang, and asked: "Uncle Zhang, does the car have to stop for two minutes?" Before Zhang Dazhuang could answer, Zhang Yiming said excitedly: "Yes, it must be." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Qu Qianqian happily answered: "Then can we talk for two minutes?" Qu Sinian: "" Before Qu Si Nian and the others could stop them, the four little guys started chatting again. They didn¡¯t know how many topics they talked about all day long. But fortunately, it¡¯s only two minutes. After enduring it for more than two minutes, the people in the duty room came back in a hurry, and the roller coaster was finally ready to start. Zhang Dazhuang thought his ears were finally going to be quiet. But after two seconds, I realized that the two minutes of talking just now were just a small beginning. Now, the main event has just arrived. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh from from from flying up of me. Dad, look, I¡¯m flying again!¡± This is Xiao Luli¡¯s. "Whoa whoa whoa whoa ¡ª¡ª" This is Zhang Yiming¡¯s. ¡°Ahhhhh, sister Lili, ahhhh, sister Lili¡ª¡ª¡± This is what Qu Qianqian shouted. There was also a mechanical sound that had been prepared long ago, which sounded in Jian Xiyan¡¯s hand: "Ah ah ah ah ah¡ª¡ª" Four dads: "" Very good, even if I ride a roller coaster, I haven¡¯t escaped. The four screams now were much sharper than the chirping in the car before. Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang were in a trance, thinking that they had been deafened by "ah". In addition to the whistling wind, there is a never-ending "Ahhhhh" sound in my ears, which is even more torturous than when I was in the car before. The roller coaster ride lasted six minutes.?They listened for six minutes. When they finally stopped, Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang were almost stunned, and Lu Junhan and Jian Yi's expressions were not much better. ¡°One more time, one more time daddy!¡± The little girl turned to look at Lu Junhan excitedly: "This is super fun! I still want to play" Lu Junhan pointed behind her expressionlessly: "Look what that is." "what?" The little girl looked over curiously, but saw nothing: "No." With a "click", the seat belt on her body was unfastened, and then she was lifted up. "dad," The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, but she said aggrievedly: ¡°I still want to play! I want to fly!¡± Lu Junhan said without looking back: "Wait until I'm dead before you fly again." "" Xiao Luli hesitated and struggled for a moment: "Then when will you die, Dad?" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli thought for a while and said, "Can I do it now?" Lu Junhan: "" "Little Lu Li's patricide act of righteousness is enough to prove that there is no father in front of the roller coaster, and Lu Junhan also used actual actions to prove how much he wants to hit people. Three minutes later¡ª¡ª A poor sad man came out of the roller coaster with his head in his hands, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Qu Sinian and others: "" It¡¯s really an expected ending. We can no longer ride the roller coaster, but we still have to pass the time. Qu Sinian glanced around, and there happened to be a marshmallow seller nearby. He bought a marshmallow for each of the little ones who were about to go back and ride the roller coaster to divert their attention, and finally coaxed the crying little Lolita. Only then did Qu Sinian ask a passing clown for a road map of the park. She spread out the road map, and before she had a chance to look at it, she saw the little loli over there holding a pink marshmallow in her hand, puffing her face angrily, and snorted at her expressionless father: "Smelly daddy!" Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly, leaned over, and took a bite of her marshmallow. The little Loli looked at the half-empty marshmallow and couldn't help but cry again. "woo woo woo woo¡ª¡ª" Qu Sinian: "" ¡­¡­ Probably because many tourists come here every year, there are many projects in the amusement park, including three types of roller coasters. However, roller coasters cannot be played, otherwise they may become deaf if they continue to play. The four little guys on the carousel obviously have no interest. As for the Ferris wheel never mind. A confined space like the Ferris wheel is not suitable for fathers with children like them. The bumper cars are pretty good. They are for one person and are suitable for children to play in and for adults to fish outside. However, the location is a bit far away and you have to take a sightseeing car to get there, which is not very cost-effective. Qu Sinian picked and picked, and finally fixed his sight on¡ª¡ª Haunted house. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Take a day off I've been too busy lately and have a lot of things going on. I really don't have time to update tonight. I'm sorry. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1021 Don¡¯t regret it later below. That is a game city. To be precise, it is a children¡¯s game city. There are sandbag throwing, balloon shooting, ring-making and other projects, which are specially designed for children. The age limit for participation is from 3 to 7 years old. As for the adults, there is no need to participate at all, as long as they silently act as payers without any emotion. Simply don¡¯t be too perfect. So, after Qu Sinian told the others, they immediately dragged the four little guys who were still eating marshmallows to the game city. There was no need for Qu Sinian to go out of his way to introduce what this place was. Xiao Luli and the others had just arrived at the entrance of the game city when they saw an oversized bear doll hanging on the wall of a stall not far away. Without saying a word, they ran over in surprise. Xiao Luli opened her big black eyes and turned her head. The hand holding the marshmallow couldn't help but poke the bear doll in the air, and said hurriedly: "Dad, I want that doll." As she said that, she looked at the system in her arms that had been pretending to be dead, not wanting Little Luli to pay attention to it: "This doll is not good-looking, that doll is good-looking." system:"¡­¡­" "If the situation didn't allow it, the system would really want to curse, it's just a human doll, how come it can't compare to that stupid bear hanging on the wall! Lu Junhan looked at the extremely huge bear, which was over 1.5 meters tall, and frowned. Without thinking, he refused: "No." Seeing that the little girl¡¯s eyes dimmed, Qu Sinian hurriedly came out and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lili.¡± The little girl looked happy, but the next second, Lu Junhan still said coldly: "I won't do it if I say no." Seeing that he couldn't turn the corner, Qu Sinian suddenly became anxious and whispered: "Lao Lu, don't you think this is a good place for these little guys to kill time? We don't need to spend money to buy the bear. If we want to buy it, the boss might not even sell it, so we'll just spend some money. Just buy them a few sandbags with the money, and whether they can hit them or not depends entirely on them." Zhang Dazhuang also said: "I also think this place is good. I just looked at several children who were trapping over there. Five minutes passed and none of them were trapped. They are still trapping there now! And they were still focused the whole time. Very good, as long as you give them a circle, they won't cry or make trouble, let alone how serious they are." As long as it can make these little guys calm down, let alone ten sandbags, even a hundred sandbags, as long as they can survive these few hours, he bought them all! ¡°Besides, I also took a look and found that there are many cafes and snack bars nearby. While they are playing this, we can go to these places to rest.¡± Zhang Dazhuang was having a sweet dream. Lu Junhan glanced at Jian Yi: "Do you think this place is good too?" Jian Yi looked away from other stalls and commented pertinently: "It is indeed a place to kill time." " Moreover, this stall not only has the bear doll that Xiao Luli likes, but also the crystal music box that Qu Qianqian likes, the Superman doll that Zhang Yiming wants very much, and the collection of idioms that Jian Xiyan stares at. It is indeed a good place for the four little guys to stay. "It's up to you," Lu Junhan pursed his thin lips and said expressionlessly, "Just wait and don't regret it." Qu Sinian and the others were confused: "What do you mean?" Before Lu Junhan could reply, the stall owner next to him saw that they had been blocking his stall for so long, chatting all the time, and couldn't help but say: "How many sandbags do you want?" Qu Sinian said directly: "How do you get the bear on the wall?" The stall owner pointed: "Did you see the little dolls on the shelf? If you hit 20, you can directly exchange for the big bear." After that, Qu Sinian asked Qu Qianqian what they wanted, and then asked the boss. The music box that Qu Qianqian likes is relatively small and can be replaced by hitting 3 of them, while Zhang Yiming¡¯s Superman dolls cost 5, and Jian Xiyan¡¯s Idiom Dictionary costs 10. In other words, you need to buy at least 38 sandbags. A sandbag costs 5 yuan. That¡¯s 190 yuan. Qu Sinian took out one thousand and planned to give it to the boss. There were 200 sandbags for one thousand yuan, which was enough for the four little guys to play with for a while. The boss was about to take it when he saw Lu Junhan directly scanned the QR code and transferred 190. Not one point too much, not one point too little. "That's enough."   Lu Junhan said. Qu Sinian was shocked: "???Lao Lu? Are you sure?" Lu Junhan: "We don't need that much." Lu Junhan originally planned to give one or two thousand to let these four little things play in the stall for a longer time. But when you see a bear, you have to throw 20 times to change it, and these four little things have to throw a total of 38 times to get everything you want. And these 38 throws are enough for this hour to pass. There is no need to spend those wasted money. Even the stall owner couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. I feel that the man in front of me who doesn¡¯t know where he came from is too blindly confident, so I¡¯ll give you 190, what? Do you think these four little guys can hit every target? How can it be! ¡°For stalls like theirs, the boss always has a little bit of tampering in it, so the sandbags thrown out are always a little off target, otherwise how can they make money. Even if adults come to play, they may not be able to hit 100% of the time. He still believes that he can hit 3 or 4 in a row. Hitting 38 in a row is simply a fantasy. Moreover, the people playing are only a few children. Even more impossible. But the stall owner can also understand the mood of the people who come to play. He always feels that he is the luckiest. He always feels that it is not difficult and he can hit the shot casually. Later, he will get something good for them. There are many people who bought once but didn¡¯t win, and then bought a second, third, or even tenth time. The stall owner was not worried that he would not be able to make money from the one thousand yuan that Qu Sinian had. So, after collecting 190, the stall owner smiled and quickly moved the 38 cornhole balls over. Xiao Luli looked at the cornhole ball with a confused expression: "Dad, how do you play with this?" Lu Junhan raised his eyelids and glanced at the dolls on the shelf over there: "Use this to hit those dolls, just knock them off." Seeing that she couldn¡¯t even play, the stall owner smiled even brighter, as if he saw the one thousand yuan waving to him. But the next second, the stall owner¡¯s smile froze. "Is that so?" Xiao Luli threw the sandbag in her hand casually, and with a "pop", a toy on the shelf fell down. She took a look and scratched her head. "Dadis this okay?" In the shocked eyes of Qu Sinian and others, especially the stall owner. Lu Junhan nodded lightly: "Yes." "Kid, if you want that bear, you have to hit 20 bears. Now you just hit one, it's not enough." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1022 Stop talking nonsense The stall owner felt that this time it was just a fluke that the little girl happened to hit the target. He might not be so lucky later. "Furthermore, what kind of strength can a child have? All the strength may be used up this time. Whether he can throw the sandbags later is still a question!" Thinking of this, the stall owner smiled again. But the smile at the corner of his mouth has not yet completely lifted¡ª¡ª With a "bang" sound, another toy fell down from the shelf. Qu Qianqian said with surprise: "Sister Lili! You hit the target again! You are so amazing! Even better than my dad!" Stall owner: "" Qu Sinian: "" "You praise others when you praise them. Why do you take the opportunity to belittle your father?" The stall owner managed to keep a smile and reminded: "I still need to vote for 18 more." Xiao Luli nodded, indicating that she knew. There was a "bang", and the next second, the sandbag was thrown out, and another doll was shot down. The stall owner couldn¡¯t laugh now. Even Qu Si Nian and the others were surprised. Originally, it was agreed that after paying the money, Zhang Dazhuang would just let the little guys play here. When Zhang Dazhuang saw this, he forgot about it and was only indescribable surprise. "Bang", another one. The stall owner¡¯s face started to turn faintly blue. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no way to cheat, the stall owner might have thought that this little girl had done something. Why is it different from what he thought before! With a "bang" sound, another doll fell down. The stall owner became anxious. ??Winning 5 in a row, even if you can't get the bear, you can still get a crystal music box. The stall owner will undoubtedly lose money on this transaction. He now hopes that this little girl will not win again! But the stall owner¡¯s wish was obviously in vain. There was a "bang" sound, and the sixth sandbag was also hit! Stall owner: "" Qu Sinian was shocked and murmured: "This accuracy is too terrible. If I train it, wouldn't I be able to participate in the Olympics?" However, at this moment, Xiao Luli looked at the seventh sandbag in her hand, her little fat face drooped, and she said dullly: "Dad, there are still many, many balls. Can you help me throw some?" As she said that, the little Loli stretched out a finger seriously and her request was very low: "Just throw one." When the stall owner saw this, he knew that she must be tired. He almost got so happy that he got ahead of Lu Junhan and said with a smile: "No, kids, our game can only be played by kids." "My father is also a child," Dad is only 25 years old now, and she is 301 years old. Xiao Luli said very seriously: "He is younger than me!" Stall owner: "" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan gave her a slap: "Shut up!" Little Lu Li held her head in grievance, unconvinced: "Dad, you are just younger than me!" The stall owner looked at Lu Junhan and Lu Li suspiciously, looking back and forth between the two. He wouldn¡¯t have believed such nonsense at first, but the little girl¡¯s accuracy just now was so accurate. More accurate than most adults. It doesn¡¯t look like the strength a child should have at all. But if this little girl is an adult and just looks small, isn¡¯t there a genetic disease called ¡°dwarfism¡± in medicine? If this girl has this disease, she just looks so young, but is actually an adult, then it makes sense that she can throw sandbags so accurately! The stall owner seemed to have discovered something really similar, and said ecstatically: "If this is the case, then this little no, this girl's previous achievements will not count. Our game can only be played by children between the ages of 3 and 7." Seeing that there were so many of them, the stall owner smiled and said, fearing that they would not be convinced. "But I didn't make it clear in advance, so although the sandbag just now doesn't count as a result, you can find another child to vote again, and you will still be counted as 38" "Need not." Lu Junhan took out little Lu Li¡¯s ID card directly from his wallet: ¡°She is only four years old." Stall owner: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The stall owner refused to give up and took a look. He was indeed only four years old. "Then, she just" Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Can you believe what a child says?¡± Stall owner: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out out of control Lu Junhan didn't care about her and only looked at the stall owner. The stall owner forced a smile: "Then she can indeed continue to vote." The little girl continued. But after voting for two, she felt a little tired. She turned her head and said eagerly: "Dad, can I vote for two at once? This is so tiring." Lu Junhan raised his eyelids from his mobile phone and said quietly: "You can just throw in all the sandbags in the basket." Qu Sinian said quickly: "Hey, Lao Lu, don't get excited. Anyway, I have plenty of time, so let's do it one by one." Zhang Dazhuang also said: "Yes, vote one by one to be more accurate. Don't rush this matter." Anyway, when the little guys were playing this game, they really didn¡¯t make any sound, and they were all nervously watching Little Lu Li throw it. Since the little ones are no longer chirping, it¡¯s okay to stay here longer and look at them more. ¡° Moreover, he also wanted to see how many hits this little girl Lili could hit in a row. The stall owner almost laughed out loud, wishing Lu Li would quickly throw out all the dozen sandbags left in the basket. So, he opened his eyes and told lies: "Actually, if you throw them all together, you will be more accurate. Some of my previous customers were like this. They threw them one by one and didn't hit any of them. Instead, they threw them all together and hit a lot." Qu Sinian was not fooled: "She didn't make every shot without hitting any of them. You just saw it. She made every shot and hit every one." Zhang Dazhuang: "That is, if she throws all the shots later and doesn't hit many, will you compensate for the loss?" The stall owner sneered, "Of course this is impossible" "That's it." Jian Yi: "So, stop talking nonsense." Stall owner: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªAre these all good guys? ??So good at fighting. The stall owner stopped talking, but Lu Junhan directly handed over the basket filled with sandbags and said simply: "Throw it away." The little girl said "Oh" and took the basket. Qu Sinian and the others were shocked: "Old Lu, you" On the contrary, the stall owner looked happy. There are a total of 20 plush dolls on the shelf. Xiao Luli just knocked off 8 of them, leaving only 12 stuffed dolls on top. In fact, after customers who came before knocked off their dolls, the stall owner would promptly fill them with new ones from the big bag next to them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1023: Why don¡¯t you have any points for closing the door? The first time or two, the stall owner felt that this little girl named Lu Li would not be able to beat many people. So it¡¯s not that timely to make up for it. ????????? Later, seeing that this little girl was so good at hitting so many hits, the stall owner deliberately didn¡¯t add new dolls in order to make it more difficult. Now the remaining 12 dolls are scattered on all levels of the shelf. The difficulty has been greatly increased. He doesn't believe that she can still hit the target with perfect accuracy. ¡°Moreover, her father didn¡¯t look like a smart person, he was a bit arrogant. Even though everyone around him tried their best to persuade him and analyzed the matter to him, he still insisted on having his own way. With this kind of IQ, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t even finished elementary school! However, this is exactly what he wanted! Qu Sinian looked at Lu Junhan's indifferent face, which was no different from usual, and knew that it would be difficult to persuade him. He sighed and took out a thousand yuan again, preparing to pay the boss after the little girl missed the sandbag. . Zhang Dazhuang couldn't help but persuaded: "Mr. Lu, you really need to think about this well." Lu Junhan didn't say much, he just said: "She can do it." "right," Xiaolu Li's two small hands holding a heavy basket with a heavy sandbag, it didn't look like a weak look at all the sandbags, but the little milk sound was childish and confident: "You can do it!" Xiao Luli: ¡°This is so simple, you don¡¯t even need to use your brain!¡± Stall owner: "" It seems that not only is the father blindly confident, but also the daughter When the stall owner thought this, the little girl in front of him hugged the basket and shook it hard, and all 12 sandbags inside flew out! After that, the hellish scene happened again! The sandbags that flew out seemed to have eyes and went straight to the small toys scattered on the shelves. "Bang" sound! Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the 12 dolls on the shelf were instantly hit by sandbags and fell off the shelf in unison! The little dolls were scattered all over the floor. In an instant, the shelves were completely empty. Not a single doll is gone. The stall owner was stunned. Even Qu Si Nian and the others were shocked. "this¡­¡­" The only ones present were Qu Qianqian, who didn¡¯t quite understand the difficulty of the game, and Lu Junhan, who already knew the result, and they didn¡¯t look too surprised. Qu Qianqian and the others also congratulated Xiao Luli with surprise on their faces. Because now she can get the big bear. The stall owner gave Lu Junhan the bear doll hanging on the wall with a complicated expression, feeling mixed in his heart. But he still didn¡¯t know how this little girl could be so good, and she was only four years old. Could it be that she had practiced before? If you have practiced it, it¡¯s no wonder. Not only the stall owner thought of this, but Qu Si Nian and others also realized it. It¡¯s not impossible. After all, Mr. Lu is the top leader in the military and political circles. I heard that Mr. Lu knew how to play with guns when he was very young. And under Mr. Lu¡¯s daily high-intensity training, Lili can shoot accurately and throw sandbags accurately. It doesn¡¯t seem to be too surprising. Lu Junhan glanced at them and guessed that they would think this way. He did not defend himself. On the contrary, the doll system that Lu Junhan was carrying could not help but mutter: "Stupid humans can't even think of this" Before he finished speaking, the next second, it was hung upside down by Lu Junhan. system:"¡­¡­" The system suddenly became as quiet as a chicken. On the contrary, Qu Qianqian over there looked at the three sandbags in front of her, hesitated for a moment, and went to find Xiao Luli: "Sister Lili, can you help me? I don't know how to play this." The main reason is that the sandbag is too heavy and is filled with thick sand. Qu Qianqian just tried throwing it at her father, and all three sandbags were thrown out, not to mention hitting her father. In the end, the sandbags didn't go very far at all. ¡°When I officially throw the sandbags later, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to reach the shelf where the dolls are placed. It¡¯s not just Qu Qianqian who has this problem. Jian Xiyan looked at the 10 sandbags in his basket with a distressed expression. He and Brother Yiming are completely strong, but they just can¡¯t hit accurately. Moreover, their father is still dodging around.Not cooperative at all. Especially his father, who just threw two sandbags at him, and he came over to beat him with a cold face. He had no consciousness at all that as the "baby" being beaten, he had to stay quietly where he was. So, both Zhang Yiming and Jian Xiyan ran to ask for help from Xiao Luli. In their concept, there is no concept that if you miss, you can pay again and buy sandbags to hit. They just think that if they are given so many sandbags, they can only hit them so many times. Once they miss, they will be gone. Therefore, they must hit all these sandbags. But they missed. Faced with the calls for help from her friends, Xiao Luli simply agreed: "Okay." Then, Xiao Luli took the basket of three sandbags from Qu Qianqian and threw them all out before the stall owner could stop them from exiting. With a "bang" sound, three dolls fell from the shelf. Stall owner: "" After that, there was another "bang", and ten dolls fell from the shelf neatly. Stall owner: "" Zhang Yiming was excited: "There's me and me, sister Lili, I just need to hit 5." After the stall owner gave away Qu Qianqian¡¯s music box and Jian Xiyan¡¯s idiom dictionary, his heart was bleeding from the loss. Seeing this, he quickly said: "We can't play anymore, I want to close the door" With a "bang", the five sandbags in Zhang Yiming's basket were thrown out, and the five dolls fell down. Stall owner: "" "That's five!" Zhang Yiming happily pointed to the Superman doll next to him: "Uncle, I want that Superman!" Stall owner: "" 38 were all hits. Still, I still hit it all with my eyes closed. Are you devils? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t confiscate the one thousand yuan. ?????????????????????????????????????????? Five yuan a sandbag, give a thousand, and let the little girl play with it 200 times, and hit 200 times, wouldn't he have to vacate the entire store? After the four little guys got their prizes, there was a "bang" sound, and the stall owner hurriedly closed the door, barely saying "get out". Little Luli hugged the big bear that was longer than her. Her clear and dark eyes were confused: "Dad, why did uncle close the store?" Stall owner: "" Don¡¯t you have any idea why I closed the door? ! Lu Junhan said lightly: "He went to the toilet." Xiao Luli was still puzzled: "Then he can open the door, and we won't peek at him." Stall owner: "" ¡­¡­ Not far away, Qu Sinian and the others really felt regretful. Lu Junhan said before that Lili would not be allowed to play with this, but Qu Sinian and the others said it was nothing, just for fun and to pass the time, and tried to persuade Lu Junhan in various ways. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1024: If you can¡¯t count on anything, you can¡¯t protect yourself Even when Lu Junhan told them not to regret it, he disagreed in his heart and thought it was nothing. It was just a game of throwing sandbags. There was nothing to regret. It was a waste of money at most, but people of their status lacked everything. Only there is no shortage of money. "It's just this little money, but they don't care about it." But now, they regret it so much that their intestines are green with regret. especially¡ª¡ª "Dad, what are you doing?" Seeing Qu Sinian secretly put the music box into his bag, Qu Qianqian hurried over and carefully took the music box out of the bag. Then, she spread out Qu Sinian's big hand and held the music box firmly. After putting it in his hand, she breathed a sigh of relief, and Xiao Naoyin complained, "This thing is very precious. Sister Lili won it for me. It can't be put in my schoolbag. What if it gets crushed by other things?" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian looked at the music box in the palm of his hand, and then at Qu Qianqian, whose face was filled with distress, her expression uglier when she smiled than when she cried: "No, honey, don't you think it's a little weird to hold it like this?" Qu Sinian had noticed just now that this music box was in the shape of a crystal pagoda. Just holding it in his hand was like the King of Pagodas on TV. And he was holding it like this, as if he was going to subdue the demon, which was really shocking. Moreover, this is a tourist city, and there are many tourists coming and going from all over the world, and there are even many foreigners. He is holding a pagoda music box like a lunatic, and the music box is still playing music¡­¡­ With a broken bowl, he could just go to the street and beg. Qu Sinian felt that he had never been so embarrassed in his life. "It's not strange. What's strange?" But Qu Qianqian didn¡¯t understand her father¡¯s pain at all. She only felt that her father¡¯s hands were bigger and it was safer to hold the music box that her sister Lili won for her. ¡°Otherwise she would just keep it by herself. Qu Sinian wanted to speak, but Qu Qianqian turned around and ran away: "Hey, Dad, you are so annoying. I just want to take something. Anyway, just take it. I won't tell you anymore. I'm going to talk to Li now." Sister Li is playing." Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian turned his head in pain. Just as he was about to ask for help, he saw Lu Junhan not far away who was also in trouble. "Dad, you have to hold it." Xiao Luli said. Lu Junhan carried the bear, which was over 1.5 meters tall, expressionlessly, as if a vicious and cold criminal was carrying a poor hostage. The criminal said: "I'm holding you." But the little girl is not so easy to deceive, "You are lying, you are not hugging me." It happened that Qu Qianqian came over after dealing with her father, and Xiao Luli hugged her face to face, then turned around and said seriously: "This is how sister Qianqian and I hug each other." Lu Junhan: "" "Dad, you have to hold it, otherwise it will be very pitiful." Lu Junhan threw the bear back directly: "Hold it yourself." Little Lu Li's small hand holding an extremely huge bear, a huge bear head and a long bear body to cover her whole person. Her little milk pitch is behind the bear doll, a bit anxious: ¡°Dad! What should I do, Dad? I can¡¯t see you!!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" Finally, one person took a step back, and Lu Junhan held the long bear in his arms with a gloomy face. With a darker expression, someone who didn¡¯t know better might have thought he was going to blow up the bunker with the bear. In short, it¡¯s funny and weird no matter how you look at it. Qu Sinian: "" "Forget it, Lao Lu can't count on him. He can't even protect himself. So, Qu Sinian turned to Zhang Dazhuang to find a way. Lao Zhang¡¯s situation should be better than theirs. After all, his son¡¯s doll is a Superman doll. It¡¯s not as big as Lili¡¯s bear doll, nor is it as weird and invisible as his precious music box. But when Qu Sinian found Zhang Dazhuang, he realized that he was too optimistic. It was not just him and Lu Junhan who regretted it, but also Zhang Dazhuang. Now Zhang Dazhuang wishes he could go back to the time before he threw sandbags, and kill himself when he tried his best to let a few little guys throw sandbags. Zhang Yiming¡¯s Superman dollIt wasn't really big, and it wasn't as weird as Qu Qianqian's music box. Even because the Superman doll was very soft, Zhang Yiming didn't force Zhang Dazhuang to hold the doll in his hand. But such a good prize has an extremely fatal weakness¡ª¡ª Touch it and it will sing. And, this song is not just any ordinary song. When Qu Si Nian passed by, before seeing anyone from Zhang Dazhuang, he first heard a high-pitched horn sound of "collecting garbage, rags, cockroach poison, rat poison, old air conditioners, refrigerators, and washing machines". And Zhang Dazhuang was rummaging around for the Superman doll, trying to find the button to stop it from singing. But unfortunately, no. Instead, after one song was played, another one came: "Milk for sale, fresh milk, milk just milked today" Qu Sinian: "" Then, Qu Sinian witnessed with his own eyes that Zhang Dazhuang wanted to throw away the Superman doll, but Zhang Yiming refused, and the two almost fought. In the end, Zhang Yiming won. Zhang Dazhuang, on the other hand, seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant, with an expression of incomparable vicissitudes. From the bag behind him, several voices could be heard from time to time: "Collect garbage, collect rags, cockroach poison, rat poison, old air conditioners, old refrigerators." washing machine¡­¡­" It looks more like the man downstairs pushing a cart to collect garbage. Qu Sinian: "" Fortunately, the stall owner is closed, otherwise Lao Zhang might rush over and give the unscrupulous owner a good beating. ¡°Hey, Lao Zhang can¡¯t be counted on. He is even more vulnerable than Lao Lu. Qu Sinian simply turned around and looked for Jian Yi. Having said that, Jian Yi¡¯s situation is much better than the three of them. What Jianxi Proverbs wants is a complete dictionary of idioms. It¡¯s not as big as Lili¡¯s bear doll, and it¡¯s not as weird as his precious music box. Even the idiom dictionary is a very good show-off tool. Even if you hold it in your hand, you can¡¯t make any mistakes. It will only add a bit of scholarly atmosphere to people. ??????????????????? Old Jian has a fair and clean appearance, and the Jian family is a scholarly family. Even though Old Jian¡¯s temperament is a bit cold, but at least he looks scholarly. This idiom dictionary is perfect for him to hold. And, the most important thing is that the idiom dictionary will not produce any cries such as "collect garbage, collect milk, collect rags, sell cockroach poison, rat poison" that can attract many strange looks from pedestrians. It can be said that among the four prizes obtained, the Idiom Dictionary of Jianxi Proverbs is the most practical and the most convenient to hold. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1025 Sweeping the Game City Qu Sinian: "" "Forget it, Lao Lu can't count on him. He can't even protect himself. So, Qu Sinian turned to Zhang Dazhuang to find a way. Lao Zhang¡¯s situation should be better than theirs. After all, his son¡¯s doll is a Superman doll. It¡¯s not as big as Lili¡¯s bear doll, nor is it as weird and invisible as his precious music box. But when Qu Sinian found Zhang Dazhuang, he realized that he was too optimistic. It was not just him and Lu Junhan who regretted it, but also Zhang Dazhuang. Now Zhang Dazhuang wishes he could go back to the time before he threw sandbags, and kill himself when he tried his best to let a few little guys throw sandbags. Zhang Yiming¡¯s Superman doll is indeed not big, and it is not as weird as Qu Qianqian¡¯s music box. Even because the Superman doll is very soft, Zhang Yiming did not force Zhang Dazhuang to hold the doll in his hand. But such a good prize has an extremely fatal weakness¡ª¡ª Touch it and it will sing. And, this song is not just any ordinary song. When Qu Si Nian passed by, before seeing anyone from Zhang Dazhuang, he first heard a high-pitched horn sound of "collecting garbage, rags, cockroach poison, rat poison, old air conditioners, refrigerators, and washing machines". And Zhang Dazhuang was rummaging around for the Superman doll, trying to find the button to stop it from singing. But unfortunately, no. Instead, after one song was played, another one came: "Milk for sale, fresh milk, milk just milked today" Qu Sinian: "" Then, Qu Sinian witnessed with his own eyes that Zhang Dazhuang wanted to throw away the Superman doll, but Zhang Yiming refused, and the two almost fought. In the end, Zhang Yiming won. Zhang Dazhuang, on the other hand, seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant, with an expression of incomparable vicissitudes. From the bag behind him, several voices could be heard from time to time: "Collect garbage, collect rags, cockroach poison, rat poison, old air conditioners, old refrigerators." washing machine¡­¡­" It looks more like the man downstairs pushing a cart to collect garbage. Qu Sinian: "" Fortunately, the stall owner is closed, otherwise Lao Zhang might rush over and give the unscrupulous owner a good beating. ¡°Hey, Lao Zhang can¡¯t be counted on. He is even more vulnerable than Lao Lu. Qu Sinian simply turned around and looked for Jian Yi. Having said that, Jian Yi¡¯s situation is much better than the three of them. What Jianxi Proverbs wants is a complete dictionary of idioms. It¡¯s not as big as Lili¡¯s bear doll, and it¡¯s not as weird as his precious music box. Even the idiom dictionary is a very good show-off tool. Even if you hold it in your hand, you can¡¯t make any mistakes. It will only add a bit of scholarly atmosphere to people. ??????????????????? Old Jian has a fair and clean appearance, and the Jian family is a scholarly family. Even though Old Jian¡¯s temperament is a bit cold, but at least he looks scholarly. This idiom dictionary is perfect for him to hold. And, the most important thing is that the idiom dictionary will not produce any cries such as "collect garbage, collect milk, collect rags, sell cockroach poison, rat poison" that can attract many strange looks from pedestrians. It can be said that among the four prizes obtained, the Idiom Dictionary of Jianxi Proverbs is the most practical and the most convenient to hold. Chapter 1017 Qu Sinian was filled with envy. Hey, it would be great if his baby loved learning as much as Jian Xiyan. It didn¡¯t take long for Qu Sinian to find Jian Yi. "Old Jane" Qu Sinian shouted, but no one answered. After a closer look, Jian Yi and Jian Xiyan were fighting again. In the past, when Jian Yi dealt with Jian Xiyan, relying on his height and strength, which was much higher than that of Jian Xiyan, he would deal with them in just a few clicks. But this time, it¡¯s a bit tricky. When Qu Sinian came over, Jian Xiyan was holding a thick dictionary and hitting his father on his body. His fighting power had improved many times compared to before. Jian Yi hit him on the head, and he hit his leg with the dictionary in his hand. The dictionary hit his leg with a muffled "bang" sound, which made Qu Sinian feel a little numb. Qu Sinian: "" He was now very suspicious that a certain child named Jian wanted the idiom dictionary not for the purpose of learning words, but because he wanted to find a handy weapon to deal with his father. No, as soon as the "weapon" was obtained, it was shot at his father's body.Seeing the situation, he quickly said, "Then I'll pay for the next game!" Qu Qianqian raised her hand: "Then I'll pay for the next game!" Qu Sinian quickly stopped him: "Baby, we don't need to play so many games, it's so tiring." Qu Qianqian said plausibly: "But we can't let Brother Xiyan pay for it in vain." Zhang Yiming: "Yes, and Uncle Qu, we are not tired. We think this is really fun. We are not tired at all!" Zhang Dazhuang looked like he was about to cry: "You are definitely not tired as a boy, but you have to take care of girls." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Zhang Dazhuang wanted to say more, but Zhang Yiming waved his hand: "Okay, okay, Dad, we will call you when we are tired. You go and play with yourself first." Zhang Dazhuang: "" Damn it, are you the dad or am I the dad? ¡°Is this the tone you use when talking to your dad? Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought for a while, then quickly took out 100 yuan and gave it to her father. Xiao Naiyin said thoughtfully: "Dad, you are having fun. If you don't have enough, come and ask for it from others." Lu Junhan looked at the hundred yuan in his hand in silence, and began to feel itchy again. Seeing this, Qu Qianqian hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly took out 10 yuan and gave it to Qu Sinian: "Okay, dad, you go and play, but don't spend the money too fast, I can make money too." It¡¯s very hard.¡± Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Yiming generously took out a dollar and slapped it on his father's big, thick hand: "Go, Dad, have fun!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" You¡¯re using a fucking dollar to chase the dog away! When it was Jian Xiyan's turn, he was more direct. He didn't give him a dime, and he didn't ask Jian Yi to have fun. He only had one request: "Go ahead and come back alive." Jian Yi: "" Of course the last four dads didn¡¯t leave. Not only did they not leave, they also took care of all four little guys. Let them know that some adults cannot be bought with money. ??Especially, for such a small amount of money. Just when the four little guys were crying, the owner of the ring trap stall had already brought 38 circles. The stalls on their street, no, I should say, the shops in the entire game city, almost all can be played for 5 yuan. Once, the prices were clearly marked, and they were all the same price. Seeing that they had been chatting for a while, the stall owner became a little impatient and asked, "Are you still having fun?" Xiao Luli rubbed her eyes and choked with sobs: "just for fun." ¡­¡­ ten minutes later¡ª¡ª A tourist brought his child to the entrance of the game city. Looking at the shops inside that were almost closed, he was stunned for a moment and asked others: "What's going on? Is today a special day? Why are most of these stores closed? Or are we here too early?" Another tourist who came out told everything he knew: "I'm not sure what happened, but I just took a look inside. It seems that a few murderers have sneaked in from the outside and are hiding in the game city. Every store they go to will be closed, let alone How scary it is, just the moment I entered, in less than five minutes, three or four houses were locked up." The tourist was shocked: "It's so scary. Did you call the police?" "I don't know about that either. Someone should have reported it." "What do those murderers look like? Could they have run away?" "I didn't see it clearly either. I just managed to ask the stall owner who hadn't closed the door yet. Before I could ask what the murderer looked like, the boss closed the door in a hurry. He seemed to have seen someone. I I guess those murderers must be here! So I didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, so I ran out. I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise you will be targeted by the murderers later, which will be bad! " When the tourist with the child heard this, he immediately didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, hurriedly picked up the child and ran away. And not long after she ran away, she almost ransacked a street and made countless stall owners frightened. Xiao Luli and the others struggled to carry large and small bags containing various dolls and slowly came out of the game city. At this time, another tourist with a child came. Seeing this, he was immediately shocked: "Did you all do this by playing games? Or did you buy them?" "They are all from playing games, and some are gifts from uncles and aunts. They are very nice people and have given us many, many dolls!" Qu Qianqian was happy: "Yes, after delivering them, they were very enthusiastic and let us play with other aunts and uncles." Zhang Yiming: "That's right, those uncles and aunts are all fine." When the tourists heard this, they thought there was some activity to give away dolls today. They suddenly became happy and quickly took their children in. But after entering, at first glance, the streets were desolate, with few pedestrians, and the stalls on both sides had closed doors. She believed that the game city had closed down. Tourist: "" Are you sure she came to the same game city as those little guys? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)You are such a nice person, you gave us so many dolls! " Qu Qianqian was happy: "Yes, after delivering them, they were very enthusiastic and let us play with other aunts and uncles." Zhang Yiming: "That's right, those uncles and aunts are all fine." When the tourists heard this, they thought there was some activity to give away dolls today. They suddenly became happy and quickly took their children in. But after entering, at first glance, the streets were desolate, with few pedestrians, and the stalls on both sides had closed doors. She believed that the game city had closed down. Tourist: "" Are you sure she came to the same game city as those little guys? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1026 All for you to play with The whole place was dead silent. The head teacher probably realized that he said something wrong. I was about to change my mind and ask, "Did you go to rob someone?" But realizing that this was no better than "replenishing goods", he suddenly looked embarrassed and said nothing. Fortunately, Xiao Luli said at this time: "No, teacher, let's go play games." The head teacher naturally knew that there was a game city nearby, which was full of dolls, but looking at their posture, it didn't look like they had come back from playing games, but rather that they had robbed the entire game city before returning. In order to avoid the embarrassment like just now, the head teacher did not answer the conversation, but changed the subject with a smile and said that everyone was here and you could get on the sightseeing bus. And the pile of dolls that Lu Junhan and the others got could not be taken on the sightseeing bus and could only be placed in the luggage compartment of the tour bus. The little girl and the others were sitting on the sightseeing bus. They probably spent a lot of energy in the game city before, which caused them to fall asleep in a daze as soon as they got on the bus. This saved Lu Junhan and the others from having to think of other ways to shut them up. Mouth. The car drove for about ten minutes, and not long after, the huge building of the museum appeared in front of us. The head teacher organized the parents and children to enter the museum in an orderly manner. He had already greeted the people in the museum before, so when they arrived, there were dedicated people to take them in. This museum is considered a relatively large museum in Haicheng. Since the children are only three or four years old, an old and heavy history museum is obviously not suitable for them. The receptionist passed by the History Museum and took them to the Oceanographic Museum first. The overall light in the Oceanographic Museum is not as bright as the outside. It is filled with a dark blue and mysterious atmosphere. Within a few steps, there are several transparent glass surfaces, with various and even colorful fish swimming inside. Even faintly before, there were several sharks swimming through it, with unusually ferocious momentum. Xiao Luli and the others were lying on the railing, their eyes widened, and they said "Wow" several times in shock. Xiaolu Li wandered around in the water with a small finger, watching it like a sloppy fish, and turning his head abnormally: ¡°Dad, look at that fish, it looks like you!¡± Lu Junhan: "" The reception staff at the Oceanographic Museum introduced them to the various fish, turtles, and shrimps inside. The little ones didn¡¯t quite understand those professional words, and they didn¡¯t know why fish had so many names, even yellow ones. The names of fish and white fish are different. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Fortunately, the receptionist had already anticipated this scene. After introducing everything he should introduce according to the procedure, he started to ask them if they wanted to play a little game. As soon as she talked about playing games, all the children present became energetic. This game is simple and doesn¡¯t require much thinking. Moreover, they learned it from the stall owners in the game city. Children like to play it very much. Not long after, several reception staff came over with several pots filled with several small fishes, and then distributed a small fishing net made of tissue paper to each parent and child. They also gave each person a small cup and asked them to try to catch fish from the basin. The receptionist smiled and said: ¡°The person who catches the most fish within ten minutes will be rewarded with a commemorative prize from the Marine Museum. So, children and our parents, please do your best.¡± Sure enough, when it came time to get started and play games and compete, the children were all excited. Little Lu Li held a fishing net in one hand and a water cup in the other. She squatted in front of the water basin with a serious expression. Her little fat face was wrinkled and she glared at the fish inside. She even learned from her father's usual three-point threat. Human tone: "Yuyu, you know what to do, right?" The fish in the basin: "" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan really couldn't stand her stupidity, so he directly found a chair, sat next to it, and calmly ordered: "What nonsense are you talking about, hurry up and get it!" "No dad," Little Luli raised her head in distress: "Yuyu said it didn't know what to do. It seems to be even dumber than Lili." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan gave her a slap: "You don't care what it does. It's none of your business if it dies. Hurry up and get it for you." "All right." The little loli took a deep breath, squatted in a pony position, and carefully moved theThe fishing net inside was stretched into the water, and then the fish was carefully put into the water cup. After doing this, the little girl breathed a sigh of relief. Xiao Luli showed him the water glass: "Dad, is this all right?" Lu Junhan said lightly, "Yeah," and then said, "Keep fishing." "oh¡­¡­" Xiao Luli nodded and said belatedly: "What about dad? Dad, aren't you going to fish for it?" Lu Junhan leaned lazily on the chair and raised his eyelids: "I'll wait for you, you can fish it out first." Qu Sinian: "" If you don¡¯t want to fish, then you don¡¯t want to fish, no matter what, you fish first. ????????? Lao Lu, you¡¯re a bastard of your daughter! ¡°Dad, I¡¯m broken,¡± Qu Qianqian lifted the fishing net that was wet with water and had a hole in it, and said anxiously: "Why are you still standing? Come and help me!" Qu Sinian: "" He also really wants to feed his daughter. ¡°Baby, you are already four years old. It¡¯s time to learn to fish for yourself like your sister Lili. Not only Qu Qianqian encountered difficulties, but the situation of Jian Xiyan, Zhang Yiming and other children was not much better. The paper stuck on the fishing net was so thin that it seemed that it could be broken even if it was not wet. Two minutes passed and basically no fish was caught. It can be seen how good the quality of the fishing net is. Qu Sinian now has serious suspicions that the person in charge of the museum must have bought the fishing net from the stall owner of the game city, and did not want them to catch the fish at all. But when she turned around, she saw that Xiao Luli had already started fishing for the third fish, and she was only using her own fishing net. As for her father¡¯s fishing net, it was in Lu Junhan¡¯s hand without any water on it. Unlike them, the two fishing nets were not only soaked but also had several holes. By comparison, it¡¯s like the sky is the same as the earth. Qu Sinian: "" But with the thoughts of "we must die together", "we are all dads, why are you so leisurely", and "it is illegal to abuse children and hire child labor to fish for fish", Qu Sinian walked over with a smile and said: "Lili, look, you've been fishing for so long, why don't you take a break and let your dad do it?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: ¡°Your dad hasn¡¯t played this game yet!¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to play anymore, I¡¯ll leave it to you to play with¡­¡± Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1027 Do you want to try it? The little Loli took a deep breath, squatted down on a pony, carefully stretched the fishing net in her hand into the water, and then carefully put the fish she caught into the water cup. After doing this, the little girl relaxed tone. Xiao Luli showed him the water glass: "Dad, is this all right?" Lu Junhan said lightly, "Yeah," and then said, "Keep fishing." "oh¡­¡­" Xiao Luli nodded and said belatedly: "What about dad? Dad, aren't you going to fish for it?" Lu Junhan leaned lazily on the chair and raised his eyelids: "I'll wait for you, you can fish it out first." Qu Sinian: "" If you don¡¯t want to fish, then you don¡¯t want to fish, no matter what, you fish first. ????????? Lao Lu, you¡¯re a bastard of your daughter! ¡°Dad, I¡¯m broken,¡± Qu Qianqian lifted the fishing net that was wet with water and had a hole in it, and said anxiously: "Why are you still standing? Come and help me!" Qu Sinian: "" He also really wants to feed his daughter. ¡°Baby, you are already four years old. It¡¯s time to learn to fish for yourself like your sister Lili. Not only Qu Qianqian encountered difficulties, but the situation of Jian Xiyan, Zhang Yiming and other children was not much better. The paper stuck on the fishing net was so thin that it seemed that it could be broken even if it was not wet. Two minutes passed and basically no fish was caught. It can be seen how good the quality of the fishing net is. Qu Sinian now has serious suspicions that the person in charge of the museum must have bought the fishing net from the stall owner of the game city, and did not want them to catch the fish at all. But when she turned around, she saw that Xiao Luli had already started fishing for the third fish, and she was only using her own fishing net. As for her father¡¯s fishing net, it was in Lu Junhan¡¯s hand without any water on it. Unlike them, the two fishing nets were not only soaked but also had several holes. By comparison, it¡¯s like the sky is the same as the earth. Qu Sinian: "" But with the thoughts of "we must die together", "we are all dads, why are you so leisurely", and "it is illegal to abuse children and hire child labor to fish for fish", Qu Sinian walked over with a smile and said: "Lili, look, you've been fishing for so long, why don't you take a break and let your dad do it?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: ¡°Your dad hasn¡¯t played this game yet!¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to play anymore, I¡¯ll leave it to you to play with¡­¡± Lu Junhan: "" Chapter 1019 When Qu Sinian saw that his goal was achieved, he immediately ran away. Lu Junhan grinded his teeth, "Very good, he has remembered this account." Now it was Xiao Luli¡¯s turn to move a small bench and serve as a supervisor. She looked at the crystal clear water and seriously shared her fishing experience: "Dad, before you play the game, you have to tell the fish a story first. When the fish fall asleep, you can catch them." Lu Junhan glanced at her, but was not fooled: "Why didn't you tell me just now?" "I forgot." The little loli is confident. Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan looked at the fish in the basin with his deep eyes, and sneered coldly: "Nonsense, they like to sleep or not." Yuyu: "" So far, they have caught three fish, which is far more than the others. Even if he doesn't catch any fish now, they will be the first. Therefore, Lu Junhan has nothing to worry about. ¡° Moreover, catching fish is not difficult. Lu Junhan just looked at the structure of the fishing net. Except for the middle part which is made of thin paper, it is surrounded by a layer of thin steel rings. If you control it properly, you can still fish it out even without the help of the layer of paper in the middle. The reason why Lu Junhan thought so was because as soon as he put the fishing net into the water, the paper fishing net was soaked by the water and broke. Xiao Luli opened her big black eyes and was very surprised: "Dad, your Laowang (fishing net) is broken, there is such a big hole." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan slapped her directly and said coldly: "Shut up!" Xiao Luli: "" The little girl muttered: "Even if someoneThe mouth is also broken" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan was too lazy to talk nonsense to her, so he just leaned on the surrounding steel wire, found an angle and manipulated it, and directly threw a fish in the basin into the water cup in his other hand. With a "plop" sound, the fish fell into the cup filled with water, causing a small splash. fish:"¡­¡­" Little Lu Li ran over to look at Lu Junhan's water glass and said "Wow": "Dad, you are so awesome. Even if Lao Wang breaks it, he can still catch fish!" Qu Sinian: "" I made a mistake. I forgot about Lu Gou¡¯s perfect score in physics in the college entrance examination. In the end, due to Xiao Luli¡¯s great luck and her father¡¯s cool manipulation, their group won the first place with 5 fishes. The person in charge took the prize, which was an ocean atlas with various exquisite pictures. Every time you turn a page, a three-dimensional marine creature will appear in front of you, with a detailed introduction to the marine creature next to it. It can be said that it is an early education book that is very suitable for three or four-year-old children to understand the ocean. Qu Qianqian and the others all said "Wow" in envy, thinking this book was so beautiful. This is the end of the Oceanographic Museum. Next, the person in charge took them to the Art Museum. A variety of Chinese and Western artworks, Chinese and Western statues, and paintings by famous famous artists are displayed inside. The light in the Art Museum is obviously much brighter than that in the Oceanographic Museum, and the colors are unusually bright and fashionable with modern technology. Being here, it seems as if one¡¯s artistic cells have been greatly sublimated. The little girl followed the person in charge through each exhibition, and suddenly stopped on an oil painting, with surprise in her dark eyes: ¡°Dad, look at this, it¡¯s my aunt¡¯s name.¡± Lu Junhan took a look at the painting and saw that it was indeed painted by Lu Anran. He said lightly "hmm". Who knows, the little girl's sharp eyes saw another painting: "Dad, come quickly, my aunt is here too!" The person in charge was surprised and happy. What they collect here are masterpieces by internationally renowned painters. If you put them outside, the price of a painting can reach sky-high prices. The reason why there are paintings here is because they were donated for free by those painters, and this little girl actually has two people in her family. He is a well-known painter. It can be seen that this little girl's painting skills are not too bad. After all, what kind of person is taught by what kind of family. The person in charge couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Kid, do you want to try drawing a picture?¡± When the person in charge received the paintings donated by Lu Anran and Song Qingwan, they did not know their international names. After all, the paintings were signed in Chinese, and their international names were all in English. But when I received these two paintings, I was completely amazed, and even couldn't recover for a long time. Later, when I asked about them, I found out that they were masters of painting. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1028 Seven Colors Xiao Luli usually draws with watercolor pens. Or else, just scribble on the paper with a pencil. So, let alone painting watercolors, watercolor paints were rarely seen in the past. Now, a pair of colorful paint boards were placed in front of her, and her eyes widened. "Dad, what is this?" The little girl pointed to the paint box, her little head filled with big question marks. Lu Junhan glanced at it: "Paint box." Xiao Luli: "Is it for food?" "" Lu Junhan: "It's for painting." Xiao Luli frowned: "but it seems to have eaten jelly." Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang is also well aware of Xiao Luli¡¯s shocking painting skills. Seeing this, as if he had found a very convincing excuse, he hurriedly said to the person in charge: "Hey, teacher, you see she doesn't even know what watercolor paint is, how can she get any better at painting like this, don't you think? I think we can just skip this step and let's go to the next one quickly. If you finish visiting the museum early, you can finish it early.¡± "That's right," the person in charge suddenly realized, and Zhang Dazhuang looked happy. The next second, the person in charge turned to the person next to him and said: "Go, help me put away all these paint boxes, and then replace them all with oil paint pens." Zhang Dazhuang: "" ? ? ? Song Qingwan and Lu Anran basically painted oil paintings, and the little girl Lu Li should also learn oil paintings. In fact, their plan from the beginning was to let the children paint watercolors, because it was easier and more convenient. So when someone went to get something prepared in advance, the person took out the paint box directly. Fortunately, Zhang Dazhuang reminded him and quickly changed to oil paint pens, otherwise the big event would be delayed! Thinking of this, the person in charge smiled at Zhang Dazhuang with great gratitude: "Fortunately, you reminded me, I should have changed the oil paint pen." Oil paint pens are very similar to watercolor pens. They are both in the shape of pens. When the little girl saw rows of colorful oil paint pens, she didn¡¯t ask her father what they were for. But, what to draw has become a problem. Fortunately, the staff of this museum were well prepared, and the topic was still the same: "Children, you can draw a picture of your parents." This question is quite simple, especially when mom and dad are around. If you don¡¯t know how to draw, or you have forgotten some details, you can just look up and take a look. It also saves people from the museum having to move reference objects. But as soon as the person in charge said this, most of the parents present stiffened. Qu Sinian felt like his heart was trembling. He was just about to ask the teacher to change the question when Qu Qianqian grabbed a green oil pen, then rolled up her sleeves and said crisply: "I can draw this! It's very good!" Qu Sinian: "" "Little Luli patted the silent Lu Junhan next to her with her small hand, and her voice was very heroic: "Dad, don't worry, I will definitely help you draw something super cute! Even cuter than Lili!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??? Lu Junhan: "" The person in charge next to me had a preconceived idea and couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: "Very good! Just paint like this. This stroke is simply the essence!" Qu Sinian looked at it and couldn't help it anymore, "Teacher, don't you think there's something wrong with her using a purple pen to draw a white radish?" The person in charge said earnestly: "You don't understand this. It doesn't matter what color the radish is. What's important in painting is a bright color composition! Look at this eye-catching purple! How impressive it is. Look again Look at this big and long radish, it looks like a very good radish!¡± Qu Sinian: "" Before the person in charge could say anything, Xiao Luli pouted: "This is not a carrot, this is my dad!" Qu Sinian: "" principal:"¡­¡­" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan endured the throbbing veins on his forehead and asked coldly: "When did I become a carrot?" ¡°This is not a carrot!!!¡± The little girl was anxious: "This is your face, daddy!" Qu Sinian: "" principal:"¡­¡­"   Lu Junhan: "" After three seconds of silence¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan raised his light and dark eyes and stared directly at the person in charge: "Now, change the title." principal:"¡­¡­" It is impossible to change the title, even if you die. Because some children are already halfway through drawing. Qu Sinian glanced at the long green hair that Qu Qianqian drew for him, and closed his eyes in pain. Then, as if he didn't want to accept this fact, he said to Qu Qianqian with a forced smile: "Baby, the picture you drew is mom, right?" "No, mom is not that ugly." Qu Qianqian put back the green pen she used to draw her hair, turned around and took out the purple oil pen, and began to draw her eyebrows: "It's you I drew. Can't you even tell that you're so ugly?" Qu Sinian: "" Qu Sinian smiled: "Baby, just keep painting here. Dad will go to see your sister Lili paint first." In short, if you watch other people¡¯s children draw, you won¡¯t be so angry that you vomit blood. ??Qu Qianqian originally wanted to complain that she had been working so hard on painting, and Dad didn¡¯t even come to help me, but she still had to play, but when she heard that she was going to Sister Lili¡¯s place, Qu Qianqian immediately had no complaints. Not only did she not have any complaints, but she seemed to have thought of something. She raised her head and asked Xiao Luli, who was painting seriously: "Sister Lili, what color should you use for your eyes?" "Black," Qu Sinian spoke first: "Baby, black is fine!" Qu Qianqian pushed him away: "Dad, go away, I didn't ask you." Qu Sinian: "" But it¡¯s me you¡¯re painting! ! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "red!" Xiao Luli replied: ¡°The red color is so beautiful!¡± Qu Qianqian: "Okay!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" principal:"¡­¡­" Is this pinkeye or something? ¡°And pink!¡± After Xiao Luli drew a red eyeball for her father, she thought for a while and then drew a pink eyeball for her father: "Pink is also very beautiful!" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Qianqian still said: "Okay!" Qu Sinian: "" Can you please let your father live? Qu Sinian was afraid that he would have a heart attack if he stayed any longer. He didn't dare to look at Qu Qianqian's "masterpiece" again, so he moved a chair directly to Xiao Luli's side. Only then did I realize that the situation on Lu Junhan¡¯s side was not much better. It doesn¡¯t matter if the eyes are one red and one pink. After all, his baby is also painted like this. He was overwhelmed just now, but now he can accept it well. What shocked Qu Sinian the most was Lu Junhan¡¯s hair. ? Red, orange, blue, green, yellow, purple, black There are actually seven colors! Qu Sinian: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1029 Sister Lili is so awesome Qu Sinian: "???" Is this the rhythm of heaven? When I raised my head, I saw that the person in charge had something stuck in his throat and his lips were trembling. He was probably thinking of other words to praise, but after thinking about it, his face turned blue and he couldn't think of any other words to describe such a painting. " Masterpiece". After taking several deep breaths, the person in charge turned around silently, finally giving up torturing himself and planning to wash his eyes by looking at the masterpieces of other children. Qu Sinian: "" I told you to watch the variety show before making a decision. Afterwards, Qu Sinian looked to the side and saw Lu Gou playing with his mobile phone with his eyes lowered in an extremely indifferent manner, intending to avoid this cruel painting by turning his back on him. Qu Sinian, on the other hand, looked at it and couldn't help but said, "Lili, why does your father only have three eyelashes?" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli turned around happily: "Uncle Qu, isn't it beautiful?" Qu Sinian: "it's okay." Qu Sinian: "but why are the eyelashes green?" Xiao Luli did not hesitate: "It looks good!" Qu Sinian: "" ¡°I¡¯m going to draw a little skirt for dad later!¡± The little girl blinked her big black and bright eyes and said happily: "What a cute little pink dress!" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and hit her on the head directly: "Shut up and paint well for me!" "I have good paintings" The little Loli held her head in her hands, her voice was dissatisfied and aggrieved, "Look, Dad," she pointed at the painting: "Your hair is painted so beautifully!" Lu Jun¡¯s face was cold and his tone was dangerous: ¡°Do you still have the nerve to lift your hair?¡± "Yes, I have," The little Loli patted her face: "Dad, look, there are people with faces here! But they don't seem to be able to lift their hair" ?????????????????????? The little girl grabbed one side of her ponytail with her little hands, frowned, and was very distressed: "Dad, can you lift your hair from your face?" Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" "You lose, you lose, you can't fight, you can't fight." By the time Xiao Luli finished painting, Lu Junhan had already planned to find a coffin at the History Museum, stuff her inside, and bury her on the spot. Qu Qianqian¡¯s painting is not much better, just a little bit inferior to her sister Lili, but one thing is the same¡ª¡ª They all painted little skirts for their dad, pink. Qu Sinian: "" It just so happened that he went to ask Lao Lu which coffin in the history museum he planned to open and send the two of them in together. Zhang Dazhuang and Jian Yi didn¡¯t look good either. Zhang Yiming drew a blue pig, which was big and fat. Because the pig was so easy to draw, he finished it in one go. Seeing that he still had time, Zhang Yiming simply started to think carefully about drawing the pig's feet. So, as soon as the final product came out, the blue pig, which seemed to have been poisoned, had eight legs, namely red legs, purple legs, green legs The colors vary. It is said that this inspiration came from reading the masterpiece of his sister Lili. Zhang Yiming looked at the eight feet of different colors he drew, obviously very satisfied, and said happily: "Sister Lili is really a genius!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" The Jianxi proverb is even more cruel. With his delicate and fair face, he stared at his expressionless father carefully for a minute. Finally, he pursed his bright red mouth thoughtfully, and then picked up the pink paintbrush. . I drew a dog in an instant. The whole process takes less than thirty seconds. As for the remaining 9 minutes and 30 seconds, he tried his best to use all the paintbrushes of various colors to draw countless poops for his father. After putting down the last brush for painting poop, Xiao Zhengtai saw with satisfaction that he had various colors, and it was obviously a very, very beautiful painting. The mechanical voice on the mobile phone praised: "Sister Lili is so amazing." Jian Yi: "" If you like my daughter who became a villain, please save it: My daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1030 Who painted it? After a painting competition, the faces of the four fathers did not look good. ¡°If there weren¡¯t outsiders present, the place was wrong now, otherwise they would have started beating people as usual. On the other side, the person in charge didn't seem to give up. He looked at Xiao Luli's paintings carefully, trying to find traces of being influenced by "painting masters", but after only two glances, he looked like As if his eyes were being stabbed, he shifted his gaze in pain, then picked up another child's painting and gave him the first place. The prize for first place is the same as the previous prize at the Oceanographic Museum. They are both exquisite picture albums, but the previous marine life has been turned into countless works of art. ?? Xiao Lu Li looked at her own painting, then at the first place painting, and whispered to Lu Junhan next to her: "Dad, why do I think other people's paintings are better than his?" Lu Junhan calmly raised his eyes from his phone: "Who gave you the confidence?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out The little girl thought for a while and then said, "Dad, don't you think you are good-looking?" Lu Junhan: "" At this time, saying it looks good goes against his aesthetics, saying it doesn¡¯t look good, and it is a disguised form of scolding himself. No matter which one you say, it is not the best answer. So in the end, Lu Junhan gave her a direct message: "Shut up!" Xiao Luli: "" So, does dad think he is good-looking? ¡­¡­ When we came out after visiting the museum, the sun set on the top of the mountain, and the originally blue sky during the day was now covered with a large sunset glow. The one-day spring outing just passed. When we arrived, the four little guys were chattering in the car and were very energetic. But when they returned, they were all leaning on their father and were drowsy. Fortunately, this spring outing was fruitful. Not only did she return home with a full load and robbed large and small bags of dolls, the little girl also gained a painting she drew for her father. The person in charge wished they would take back the paintings they painted. So, when Xiao Luli proposed that she wanted to take her father back to her aunt and aunt, the person in charge resisted Lu Junhan's cold gaze as if he wanted to kill someone, and agreed without saying a word. So, after returning to the Lu family in the evening, Xiao Luli took the painting and entered the living room with a bang. Not only Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were there, but Lu Anran and Yu Zheng, who had always been sleepy and had very irregular schedules and had been staying in the room to raise their babies and rarely saw anyone, were also in the living room. Lu Qidong was talking about cooperation with Yu Zheng, while Song Qingwan and Lu Anran were watching the TV series intently. "Auntie, grandpa, look at the dad I drew! Isn't he super cute!" The little girl ran in from outside, but before she could run a few steps, she was picked up by her father behind her. Lu Jun said with a cold face, "Give me the painting." "No," the little girl was smart now. She hid the painting behind her back: "Auntie, they haven't looked at it yet!" Lu Jun gave her a cold look and narrowed his eyes: "If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, I'll beat you up?" The little girl was very arrogant and snorted: "Dad, don't you dare! If you hit someone, your aunt and uncle will beat you to death!" Lu Junhan raised his hand and gave her a head blow: "Really?" Xiao Luli: "" In just this moment, Song Qingwan and the others saw everything they should see. Song Qingwan looked at the painting and was immediately shocked: "Lili, who do you think you painted?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1031 Knowing the truth "Dad," The little girl instantly forgot about her father beating her, and ran over happily: "It took me a long, long time to draw my father so cute. Auntie, look, my father's skirt is super beautiful! It's even prettier than Lili's!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Yu Zheng: "" Lu Anran: "" You may have some misunderstanding about your father. The entire painting has been read, and Lu Junhan no longer struggles to grab the painting. Ever since this little troublemaker came to the Lu family, his face has become thicker and thicker day by day. Instead, he patted the little girl on the head with his big hand and ordered her: "Go and clean up all the dolls at your door." The little girl originally dragged those dolls because she didn¡¯t want her father to be too tired, so she carried them herself. But just now, in order to let Song Qingwan and the others see her painting earlier, she threw the doll in her hand at the door and only brought the painting in. Lu Junhan saw that in order to grab the painting, he didn't care about it. Now the doll is still there door. When the little girl heard this, she remembered that her doll hadn't come in yet, so she immediately turned around and ran to the door. Lu Junhan calmly looked away from her, then took the painting from Song Qingwan's hand expressionlessly, and threw it into the trash can in a blink of an eye, intending to destroy the body and eliminate all traces. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong¡¯s eyes had been attracted by the painting just now, and when he suddenly heard ¡°the doll at the door¡±, he was stunned: ¡°Doll, what doll?¡± "It's this doll," The little Loli stuck her butt out and tried hard to drag a big bag of stuffed animals in, "Grandpa, do you want them? If you want them, Lili can give you two!" "No, no need," Lu Qidong glanced at the bag that was bigger than the little girl in shock, twitched the corner of his mouth, and asked Lu Junhan: "Didn't you go on a spring outing today? Why did you bring in the goods?" After saying that, Lu Qidong suddenly fell into confusion: "No, are you going for a spring outing today?" Lu Junhan: "" "Incoming goods?" Xiao Luli actually wanted to ask before, but she didn't have time. When she heard it now, she said: "Grandpa, what is chicken fire?" Lu Qidong: "It means you bought a lot of things at once." However, before Xiao Luli could reply, at this moment, Chen Shuo hurried in from outside. There was an indescribable solemnity on her face and she hesitated to speak. Song Qingwan couldn't help but raise her eyes and asked, "What's wrong?" He glanced at Song Qingwan and the others, paused, and did not answer immediately. Instead, he first asked the housekeeper to take the other servants in the living room down, and then asked Xiao Luli to play with her doll. After doing this, he Then he whispered: "Huo Ting is dead." After finishing speaking, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong's expressions suddenly changed, and their pupils shrank: "How is that possible?" That¡¯s Huo Ting! But they knew very well that Chen Shuo's ability to do things would not be reported to him if he was not 100% sure about it. Moreover, Huo Ting was a cunning and cunning person who would retaliate for his actions. His city was deep and his methods were very vicious. If he wasn't really dead, Chen Shuo wouldn't have dared to curse him like this. However, if Huo Ting dies, the whole capital may change. After all, power has always been complicated in Beijing. For Huo Ting to reach this position, he represents more than just himself. Even Haicheng may be affected. After all, Huo Ting is dead, but his subordinates are still alive, and his status and power in the capital are still there. Lu Qidong calmed down and said in a deep voice, "When did it happen?" Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How did he die?¡± Huo Ting comes from a family involved in crime. He has grown up in intrigues and swordfights since he was a child. At this age, he has become a thousand-year-old fox. Ordinary people can't do anything to him. Even if you find Xie Mobei, who is good at assassination, to kill him, I am afraid it will be difficult. It¡¯s really unbelievable that he died suddenly now. "Moreover, they saw Huo Ting a few days ago. He was in very good spirits and didn't seem to have any physical problems. He couldn't have died of illness, right? Chen Shuo shook his head: "I'm not sure about this either. The news was suppressed as soon as possible. Now few people know about it. I only heard about it by chance. As for how he died" ?Chen Shuo glanced around and then whispered: "I think there should be Huo Suiwang's handiwork in this. First of all, the relationship between Huo Suiwang and Huo Ting is not good, and it is not Huo Suiwang's intention to kill his father. It's been two days, and the most important thing is that after Huo Ting died, Huo Suiwang also disappeared, so it is very likely that Huo Suiwang killed him." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong believed that Huo Suiwang was the only one who had this ability at present, but Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong always felt that something was wrong. Huo Suiwang is indeed very powerful in the capital now. He has an 80% chance of winning against his father. But killing Huo Ting is easy, but it is very difficult to consolidate Huo Ting's power. After all, Huo Ting¡¯s nearly decades of planning in the capital and the connections and influence he had accumulated were not something Huo Suiwan could match in just four or five years. If Huo Sui really killed Huo Ting, that would be fine. Since Huo Sui dared to attack Huo Ting, he must have thought of a perfect strategy to eliminate Huo Ting's power, but if Huo Sui didn't kill Huo Ting indiscriminately. That would be troublesome After all, everyone knows that Huo Ting is a mad dog, and his subordinates, who were taught by a mad dog, are naturally a bunch of mad dogs. But one thing about dogs is loyalty. Huo Ting¡¯s men were too loyal to Huo Ting. Now that Huo Ting is dead, if Huo Suiwang can successfully deal with those mad dogs, everyone will be in peace. If Huo Suiwang can¡¯t deal with it A bunch of mad dogs without a leader. The capital city is just waiting for chaos. Who would have thought that just as Song Qingwan and the others were thinking, they heard a beautiful doll sneer: "Stupid humans!" It¡¯s a system. "How could Huo Ting be killed by Huo Suiwan? When the man named Huo Ting died, Huo Suiwan had just gone up the stairs!" Song Qingwan¡¯s eyes narrowed: ¡°What do you know?¡± "I know everything." The doll hummed: "I am the Dao of Heaven. In a small world like yours, there is nothing I don't know." With that said, the doll said proudly: "Do you want to know? Please beg me! If you beg me, I will tell you!" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t even think about it, she turned around and shouted: ¡°Lili!¡± system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" That night, the system was ravaged many times, and my eyes filled with tears of regret and anger. It stared at Song Qingwan and the others fiercely: "Just wait for me, I will never let you go! Don't even think about knowing the truth from me!" Lu Qidong calmly turned around and waved: "Lili, come here again." system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1032 Rescue (1) In fact, you don¡¯t need to go to any lengths to force the system. The next day, the person who really killed Huo Ting appeared in the living room of the Lu family. Ye Rourou looked at Song Qingwan and the others sitting on the sofa, curled her fingers slightly, and was silent for two seconds. Finally, she lowered her eyes and said: "Yes, I did kill Huo Ting." Song Qingwan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. Although they heard the system talk about this yesterday and knew who killed Huo Ting, they still found it hard to believe when they heard Ye Rourou admit it in person: "¡­¡­how did you do it?" If Huo Ting was so easy to kill, he might have died long ago. After all, Huo Ting has many enemies. He is also very arrogant, cruel and selfish in his daily life. Even his two biological sons want to kill him anytime and anywhere¡ª¡ª It can be seen how bad Huo Ting's popularity is. There are many people who want to kill him. But none of them succeeded. It is enough to show that Huo Ting has the ability to be arrogant and arrogant. Therefore, Song Qingwan and the others really did not expect that Huo Ting would die so quickly, so suddenly, without any warning, and he would even die at the hands of a weak woman that they could not imagine. But they have to believe the current facts. Ye Rourou paused, as if she didn't know how to answer. She glanced at Huo Tingyan, who came next to her. Huo Tingyan touched his nose and said slightly embarrassed: "My father, I guess, has some quirks in his personality." Seeing Song Qingwan and the others looking over at them inquiringly, Huo Tingyan paused for a moment, no longer caring whether he was embarrassed or not, he spread his arms and said: "You should have heard that my father has always been very good to the daughter-in-law he likes, even to the point of being so good that people around him can hardly imagine it." Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of some long-standing rumors: "Are you talking aboutthe daughter-in-law controlling her?" Huo Tingyan put his fist to his lips and coughed awkwardly: "Yes." ¡°This was how I treated Li Yue, my ex-daughter-in-law, before. She almost always responded to every request and helped Li Yue clean up any mess. Even when Li Yue accidentally hit and killed someone while driving, and even framed Ruan Ye for the crime, and framed Ruan Ye for being imprisoned, etc., his father Huo Ting was always behind the scenes to help him. Otherwise, how can Li Yue be so fast before, and even unscrupulous even variety shows dare to dare to make it open. Now that Ye Rourou has recognized her ancestors and returned to the Pei family in the capital, her status as the daughter of the Pei family, the first family in the capital, is destined to bring more value than Li Yue. And the marriage between the Pei and Huo families is even more powerful, which is exactly what his father Huo Ting wants. His father naturally took good care of his daughter-in-law Ye Rourou, which was only better than he treated Li Yue before, but never worse. " Compared to Huo Suiwang, who is indifferent and only wants revenge, people who don't know may think that Ye Rourou is actually Huo Ting's fianc¨¦e. " It is inevitable that some people in the capital will have wild imaginations, but in fact, his father is really just kind to his daughter-in-law. This does not really fit in with the ruthless and cold-blooded image of his father. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Huo Ting owed something to his daughter-in-law in his previous life, which caused him to treat every daughter-in-law well when he saw one in this life, and even his own son was not treated like this. "Since Huo Ting is so good to you, why do you want to kill him?" Song Qingwan hit the nail on the head when she looked at Ye Rourou, who had drooped eyebrows and a haggard expression. "Huo Ting is very good to Ye Rourou." Ye Rourou pursed her lips: "But the problem is, I am not Ye Rourou," "Ye Rourou" lowered her dark and slender eyelashes, looking at the fragile appearance like a little white flower, with an indescribable calmness at this moment: "I am Ruan Ye." "Ruan Ye" Song Qingwan has a good memory. She instantly remembered who it was. She was stunned: "How is it possible? Ruan Ye is not already dead" In the middle of speaking, Song Qingwan suddenly stopped. No, it is indeed possible. " Mr. Xuan's subordinates can borrow corpses to bring back their souls. Ruan Ye, who committed suicide in prison, can naturally borrow Ye Rourou's corpse to live in this world again. It¡¯s just that Mr. Xuan¡¯s men were able to resurrect themselves through corpses, all because they were gods and people from another world. Now Ruan Ye has taken over Ye Rourou¡¯s body. Could it be that Ruan Ye is also agod?   So this can bring the dead back to life. Ruan Ye seemed to have noticed their thoughts and shook his head: "I'm not," After a pause, Ruan Ye said again: "But a friend of mine said that I will become Ye Rourou and be able to live in this world again. It was she who helped me. She asked me to come to you today. She said, you can help me and only you can. help me!" As Ruan Ye spoke, he looked at the little Loli who was sitting on the ground and playing house with five dolls, and whispered: "To be precise, she is the only one who can help me." The expressions of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong changed suddenly. By saying this, Ruan Ye obviously knew Xiao Luli¡¯s true identity. Since Ruan Ye is not a god but her friend is, Lili¡¯s identity must have been told to her by her friend. Who is her friend? Even gods like Mr. It can be seen that none of Mr. Xuan¡¯s men know Xiao Luli¡¯s true identity, but Ruan Ye¡¯s friends Song Qingwan collected her thoughts, but quietly avoided the topic: "What do you want us to help you with?" Ruan Ye pursed his lips, made a plop, knelt on the ground, and begged with red eyes: "I want to ask you to help me rescue Huo Suiwan. I killed him, and I should be the one who was captured." !¡± ¡°Obviously, Huo Suiwang replaced Ruan Ye¡¯s murder charge and went to jail in her place. Lu Qidong helped Ruan Ye up, but did not give in at all. He said directly: "Sorry, we may not be able to help you." Lu Qidong has always been protective of his children, and he doesn¡¯t want little Lu Li to be involved in this murder case: "If Huo Suiwang is imprisoned in Haicheng's prison, we may be able to provide some support, but he is in the capital. Far water cannot save the fire nearby. Instead of coming to us for help, it is better to go back and find you. Even if you are not the real Ye Rourou, your identity in the eyes of outsiders is still that of the Pei family, and no matter what happens, the Pei family will help you." "If we just go to jail, we will never come here to disturb you. Even if we don't ask the Pei family for help, we still have a way to rescue Huo Suiwan," Huo Tingyan frowned and said in a deep voice: "But the people who have captured Huo Suiwang now are not the police, but my father's men! We really have no choice." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1033 Rescue (2) Ruan Ye¡¯s memory came back slowly, and as the memory returned, her behavior became more and more like the Ruan Ye before. Even though Ruan Ye has tried his best to control it, he even deliberately learned various behaviors of Ye Rourou in the past. He even collected all the past images and photos of Ye Rourou and watched and studied them day and night. Every day was like walking on thin ice, for fear of something going wrong, but in the end, he still couldn't escape the eyes of Huo Ting, an old fox. Huo Ting began to doubt her identity. At the same time, Huo Ting found out about her and Huo Suiwan's child. Huo Tingyan had tried his best to hide it, even hiding him in the basement of Sy Group, but Huo Ting still discovered it. After testing, he knew that the child was Huo Suiwang's child. At that time, Ruan Ye committed suicide in prison. Before committing suicide, he did leave behind a child. But at that time, Huo Ting felt that Huo Suiwan was still in the palm of his hand and could not change the world. He didn't take the child seriously at all, so he allowed Huo Tingyan to take the child away. But now Huo Suiwang has gradually begun to escape from his control. For Huo Ting, it is better to cultivate an obedient one than to be an unruly and disobedient wolf cub. Therefore, Huo Ting had murderous intentions towards Huo Suiwang, especially since the death of Ruan Ye, Huo Suiwang acted more and more unscrupulously and without any scruples. Privately, he even wanted to use the power of the Pei family to deal with him. the meaning of. Huo Ting inevitably sensed the threat. Huo Ting wanted to use that child to force Huo Suiwang to commit suicide. And if Huo Suiwan dies, she is a bit like Ruan Ye's Ye Rourou, and Huo Ting will not let her live. Since the Pei family chose to help Huo Suiwang, they were on the opposite side of Huo Ting. In this case, the marriage between the Pei and Huo families would not be of any benefit to Huo Ting! He no longer needs to care about the Pei family's face. Huo Ting is such a cautious person. Even if there is only a slight possibility of threat, he will try his best to eliminate the root cause. After Ruan Ye noticed it, he could only act first. "Otherwise, if Huo Ting doesn't die today, they will have to die." " Moreover, she doesn't want her child to become a puppet in Huo Ting's hands, and she doesn't want her child to grow up to be the next cold-blooded Huo Ting. So, she took the initiative and killed Huo Ting by taking the opportunity to talk to Huo Ting and be alone. Fortunately, Huo Ting's "daughter-in-law" control was deeply rooted in his heart. Even though Huo Ting was a little suspicious of her, he did not alienate her too much. ¡° And she was a weak woman, so Huo Ting didn¡¯t take too much precaution against her. In order to ensure that the plan was foolproof, Ruan Ye even went to the Sy Group's laboratory and took a dose of intoxicating drugs. Ye Rourou¡¯s identity is absolutely impossible to enter the sy group, but Ruan Ye¡¯s identity is. It was probably here that her identity was exposed. After Ruan Ye finally killed Huo Ting, she wanted to go to the police station to surrender¡ª¡ª Since she planned to kill Huo Ting, she had no intention of surviving. But less than three seconds passed before Huo Suiwang arrived. The first time Ruan Ye saw him, she knew that he should know her true identity. Everyone in the Sy Group had a code to enter the group alone, and Ruan Ye had no interaction with Ye Rourou during his lifetime. "If you can't tell Ye Rourou the secret code, then there is only one possibility, Ye Rourou is Ruan Ye. What's more, during the days after the marriage was finalized, not only Huo Ting became suspicious, but Huo Suiwan was also suspicious. It was just that Huo Suiwan was afraid that Huo Ting would notice something, so he could only suppress his thoughts and treat her coldly. And just because Huo Suiwang was too indifferent to Ye Rourou, although Huo Ting suspected Ruan Ye, his suspicion was not deep. After Huo Suiwan came in, he looked at Ye Rourou with a deep look, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing and only took the knife that was still dripping with blood from her hand. Without saying a word, he hid her covered in blood in the cabinet as quickly as possible. Then he turned his head decisively, with a cold face, and used the sharp knife in his hand to slash all the wounds on the body of Huo Ting, who had just died. After three or two cuts, there was no trace of the original fatal wound. Even if a forensic doctor came to do an autopsy, it would never be detected. The most fatal stab wound that killed Huo Ting came from a woman. Later, Ruan Ye realized why he did such a thing. "Because Huo Ting's men were too vigilant, maybe it was because Huo Ting had good discipline. Huo Ting disappeared soonWithin five minutes, his men were looking for someone. Huo Suiwang only had time to cover up the wound she had injured Huo Ting and ensured that it would never be found on her head, before those men rushed in from outside. With all the witnesses and material evidence available, they concluded without even thinking that it was Huo Sui who killed Huo Ting. They want Huo Suihua to pay for his life. Huo Tingyan paused and said, "My father's men, after knowing that Huo Suiwan killed my father, took Huo Suiwan away directly. Only one day later, my men sent news that Huo Suiwan had been killed. The torture was so severe that there were nearly 18 bone fractures all over the body, and the skin trauma area reached 60%" After Huo Tingyan received the photo, he looked at the bloody man who was not human at all. He couldn't believe that this man with scars and bloodstains on his face and a miserable state could be Huo Suiwu. "Probably Huo Suiwang also guessed that there would be such a cruel end, so he took the knife from Ruan Ye's hand without hesitation and replaced her directly. Ruan Ye may not be able to endure this cruel torture for five minutes. Even if he persists, the psychological trauma will be great. "We also wanted to rescue him, but the place where he was imprisoned was on a small island surrounded by the sea. It was my father's base of power and his last retreat. The people there were all extremely loyal to my father. His subordinates are even the most elite of my father¡¯s subordinates. I sent many people to that island before, but they were unable to rescue Huo Suiwang If we were not desperate, we would not trouble you." Huo Tingyan looked heavy. The current situation is indeed not optimistic. The only one of his subordinates who was relatively lucky was that he risked his life to find out about Huo Suiwang, and then sent the news and photos back. And now, that person can no longer be contacted. They don¡¯t know whether Huo Suiwang is alive or dead now. With no other choice, Ruan Zhi suddenly appeared. She asked them to come to the Lu family to find Lu Li, saying that only Lu Li could save Huo Suiwan, and only Lu Li could completely cure Huo Suiwan. " Otherwise, even if they rescue Huo Suiwang, with current medical technology, Huo Suiwang will still be a cripple and can only live for five years at most. After Ruan Zhi said this and other words, his face became paler. After that, she disappeared. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1034 Are you calling Lili? Ruan Zhi¡¯s last words before leaving were: ¡°It¡¯s up to you to save Huo Suiwang. Also, help me protect Lu Li and don¡¯t let her go to the island¡± Huo Tingyan and Ruan Ye really had no choice but to come to the Lu family to try their luck. In fact, if they have enough time and let them plan carefully to capture everyone on the island or kill everyone on the island, it won't be a problem. But the problem now is that Huo Suiwang simply can't afford to wait. It only took one day for him to be tortured like this, which shows how much his father's men hated him. The time is too short, even if they have many methods, they will not be able to use them. Song Qingwan frowned tightly: "Although I sympathize with your situation, I don't think Lili can help you in any way. You have also seen that she is just a little girl who can only play with dolls" "She doesn't need to do anything." Ruan Ye said anxiously: "Someone told me that as long as we hug her a few times or let her kiss us, even if it's just the two of us, we can rescue Huo Suiwan." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Oh haha. Who is this person? He actually understands Lili¡¯s ability to give others luck. " If it were Ruan Ye who had not resurrected a corpse before, she would definitely not believe what Ruan Zhi said. But she was able to come back to life, and Ruan Zhi was responsible for this. So there is nothing else Ruan Zhi can't believe. "If you are worried, I can guarantee it with my life," Ruan Ye said in a low voice, "We will just hug her and we will never hurt her." Of course, if Song Qingwan and the others refuse, there is nothing Ruan Ye can do. After all, she is also a mother. If two strangers suddenly show up and say they want to hold her child, she may not feel at ease. ¡°Moreover, if Huo Suiwang can be saved by hugging the little girl, what price will the little girl have to pay? Ruan Ye never believed in pie-in-the-sky things. She even felt that the gifts given by fate were all priced secretly. If the little girl helped them, she might pay a heavy price. Song Qingwan and the others are still hesitating. Unlike Ruan Ye, who is afraid that the little girl will pay the price if she gives her luck, Song Qingwan and the others have already tested that nothing will happen to Little Luli. On the contrary, giving others luck seems to be okay. Let Lili accumulate blessings for herself. It¡¯s probably the so-called good deeds. What Song Qingwan and the others hesitated about was whether they should intervene in this matter. Huo Ting's death has nothing to do with the Lu family, and those mad dogs of the Huo family can't blame them. Of course, they won't be afraid of those mad dogs, but what they are afraid of is that if they save Huo Suiwang, During the incident, the Lu family intervened. It doesn't hurt that Huo Tingyan can control those mad dogs. If Huo Tingyan can't control it, he releases the mad dogs full of hatred, bites people everywhere, and even goes to the Lu family with a grudge. It doesn¡¯t matter to them adults, they are just afraid of Lili. The little girl looks silly and sweet, so if they were not careful and made some mistakes, Lili would be caught by those crazy dogs. Song Qingwan and the others had to hesitate when they thought of the torture Huo Sui suffered, the cruel torture that left large areas of his body disabled. Ruan Ye looked at them and knew that there was no hope. She felt disappointed and was about to leave. But at this moment, next to Song Qingwan and the others, the doll who was combing her hair in front of the mirror unexpectedly turned her head: "I advise you to agree." Song Qingwan paused, then stared at it closely: "Why? What do you know?" Ruan Ye and Huo Tingyan looked at the system in astonishment, as if they didn't expect that the doll could actually talk, and it looked so human. The system¡¯s hair was messed up by Xiao Luli last night, and it started to get tangled. This was unacceptable to the obsessive-compulsive system. It tried hard to comb its hair straight and neatly, and said absently: "Huo Suiwang can't die anyway. Once he dies, you, including Lu Li, will wait until the end of the game." After saying that, the system seemed to suddenly remember something, widened its eyes, and then slapped its head: "Hey, that's not right. Why should I remind you that if you die, won't I be free?!" Thinking of this possibility, the system almost laughed out loud: "Hahahaha, yes, then I will be free!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: ""   It¡¯s over. This IQ was definitely infected by Lili. "Stop combing your hair, you don't look good, no matter how you comb it, you won't look good," Lu Qidong hugged it over as he heard the truth and never let it go: "Let me explain things clearly first. If you can't explain clearly, just wait until I ask Lili to pluck all your hair! It will save you the trouble of combing it!" system:"¡­¡­" At this moment, the little Lolita who was sent to the frontier and was playing house with other dolls seemed to hear her name and raised her head: "Grandpa, are you calling Lili?" Lu Qidong did not reply. Instead, he looked at the system with a gentle smile: "How about it? Tell me?" system:"¡­¡­" Lu Qidong sighed: "Okay, I gave you a chance," said Lu Qidong, turning his head: "Li" "Okay, okay, okay," the system choked out two words: "I, say it!" Afterwards, Ruan Ye and Huo Tingyan were invited to the living room outside. Seeing that things seemed promising, Huo Tingyan and the others didn't say much. Of course, they couldn't say anything. This was the only way they could do it now. Song Qingwan called Lu Junhan down in the study, and then asked the system to say: "Tell me, what's going on? Why can't we live after Huo Suiwang dies?" The hope of freedom was destroyed, and the reason why it was destroyed was because he talked too much. The system suddenly fell into sadness, unable to extricate itself, and replied feebly: "Haven't you heard of the butterfly effect? ??Originally, this world was just a novel world for experiencing disasters. All the plots were planned according to the novel, but who made you so unlucky? Two things that do not belong to this world The fish came in from outside.¡± "Two fishes" Lu Qidong seemed to understand instantly: "You mean Lili and Lili's mother? Because of their appearance, the plot changed?" The system nodded: "Yes, just like before, the reason why Tiandao wants to arrest Mr. Xuan's men is because they are outsiders and will change the plot of this world. In order for the world to continue according to the novel, Tiandao must get rid of them, otherwise Once the plot collapses to a certain extent, the world will also collapse." Speaking of this, the system couldn¡¯t help but complain: "Speaking of which, Mr. Xuan's subordinates are really not worth mentioning. At least they were caught by Heaven before they could do anything. And the biggest troublemaker is your precious Lili!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1035 Gaining Freedom ??Pear is a stick, so what are they? Shit? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong twitched their mouths. As he talked, the system seemed to have finally found a topic to disparage Lu Li. He was extremely happy in his heart, but on the surface he said with benevolent and moral condemnation: "Every time I go to a place, I stir it up, stir it up, forget about it, and continue to stir it up. The plot is so ruined that I can't even watch it! But Tiandao doesn't dare to do anything to her. If her mother hadn't been behind her back to help her straighten out the plot, you guys The world might have collapsed a long time ago. If I were such a naughty kid like her, I would pinch her long ago" "Click", a crisp metallic sound fell. The silver-black lighter was suddenly opened, and a dazzling flame burst out instantly, directly igniting the ends of the system's golden hair. "Ah! My hair!" The system quickly put out the fire with his hands. After putting out the fire, he looked at the burnt and ugly hair, raised his head angrily, and suddenly looked at Lu Junhan's expressionless face, and between his slender white fingers, The quilt kept opening and closing, making a crisp sound all the time, a metal lighter that was extremely threatening. The system¡¯s anger was like a punctured balloon. It was completely released in an instant, but it was picked up with a look of resentment: "I, if I had such a bear a filial child like her, I would definitely praise her every day" Seeing that Lu Junhan was still playing with his phone with a calm expression, the system shrank back, gritted his teeth, laughed awkwardly a few times, and then said: "Bi, after all, she also wanted to save her father and protect her father. There are extenuating circumstances and extenuating circumstances" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan, who had been studying romance novels a while ago, was still thinking about what the system had just said, and she suddenly thought of something: "So, Ruan Ye's transformation into Ye Rourou was actually facilitated by Lili's mother behind the scenes, just to correct the original plot? And because Ye Rourou plays a very important role in the plot of the novel, she cannot die. Is it right?" "right," Song Qingwan is now a savior to it. The system is eager to tell her everything it knows, and its tone is much more sincere: "It should be said that it is not the time for her to die yet. Once she dies, at least half of the plot will be reduced. If the plot collapses, it will be fine, and it can be corrected. But if the key character dies and the plot is lost, the world will not be able to continue. In the end, nature can only lead to destruction.¡± "So is Huo Suiwang" Lu Qidong frowned, remembering that the system had said before that if Huo Suiwang died, they would all have to finish the game. "Yes, but he is different from Ye Rourou. His role is much more than that of Ye Rourou, and he is more important than Ye Rourou. However, he is not from the same novel as you." The system quickly grabbed the comb again while they were not paying attention. Back in my hand, "He is the protagonist of another novel. It seems to be some kind of novel where the male protagonist is upgraded to a cool novel. The early stage was quite miserable. He was suppressed in various ways. Xiao Qingmei died. He also had a psychotic father and a useless elder brother. He was tortured physically and mentally in all kinds of ways, but later he reached the peak of his life." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan was surprised and asked: "Can there be two novels in one world?" Isn¡¯t it true that a novel can only open up one world? "Of course, not to mention two, five hundred novels will do." "How can this be." Song Qingwan was surprised. "How is this impossible?" System looked at the burned ends of his hair sadly and said absently: "In the same world, you follow the plot of your novel, and we follow the plot of our novel. It has nothing to do with each other Originally, Huo Suiwang couldn't fight with you, and he didn't need you to save him before he could start his life. Peak, but because of the appearance of Lu Li and her mother, the plot was changed. Huo Suiwan's little childhood sweetheart did not die, which indirectly led to Huo Suiwan's arrest. Therefore, he was arrested, your precious Lili and her Mom has to take some responsibility, and Li Jie is the final exam of the gods. Have you ever seen anyone take the final exam in a classroom alone? Everyone must take the exam together." Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°But didn¡¯t you say before that a novel opens up a world?¡± Seeing that Song Qingwan seemed to have difficulty digesting it, the system looked at her like an idiot: "I did say it, but I didn't say it. It cannot be the same world that is opened."   Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" They now finally know why there are so many reincarnated gods in Haicheng. We are all taking exams. Everyone is holding different test papers (novel scripts) and taking different tests in the same classroom (world). And the world is made up of them. If there is no intervention from outsiders, they will complete the exam step by step. But now, if Huo Suiwang, who is the main exam student, dies, the exam may not be able to continue. Lu Qidong thought of this, thought for a moment, and then asked: "If Huo Suiwang dies, the world will not be able to continue. What will happen after that? We will all die?" "Of course," the system said matter-of-factly, "but you don't have to worry too much. If you die, you can go back to heaven directly. But if you fail the exam this time, there will be another tribulation, and the difficulty of the next tribulation will be different." , will be more than five times more difficult than this calamity. In short, it is just a bit troublesome, just get over it. However, your precious Lili is in danger. After all, the world collapsed because of her intervention. , God has to find trouble for her, and she must bear the main responsibility this time. For example, it is not unusual for her to go to the endless hell to stay for five or six hundred years, and then come back after being tortured. " Thinking of that kind of result, the system almost laughed out loud, but when he saw the expressionless Lu Junhan in the blink of an eye, the system had to swallow the laughter silently. "If Lili didn't go and hug them, what are the chances of them rescuing Huo Suiwang?" Lu Qidong looked at Ruan Ye and Huo Tingyan in the living room outside. "100%." Seeing that Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were slightly startled, the system slowly added: "But the people rescued are dead, not their whole bodies." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan opened her mouth: "Then if Lili hugs them" The system thought for a while and said, "80%." The premise is that there are no other gods on the island intervening. And once those people intervene, the chance of success is less than 50%. Lu Qidong frowned: "What if Lili goes too?" The system hopes that Lu Li will not go to the island. In this case, Huo Suiwang dies, the world collapses, and Lu Li is captured and sent to the Infinite Hell. There is no time to torture it, so it is free! But then I thought about it, if Lu Li went to the island to rescue Huo Suiwang, wouldn't it be free tomorrow, or even today? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1036: Skydiving is impossible Thinking of this, the system almost laughed out loud. He covered his mouth with his hand to prevent the laughter from overflowing, but his shoulders couldn't help shaking, so he almost set off firecrackers to celebrate. Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" With a "click" sound, the sound of the lighter sounded behind me again¡ª¡ª The smile at the corner of the system's mouth froze. The next second, his waist no longer aches, his legs no longer hurt, he can no longer even laugh, his shoulders no longer shake, and his whole person is serious and serious: "You also know Lu Li's ability. If she goes to the island, she can rescue Huo Suiwan with her eyes closed. So, I suggest you hurry up No, it's best to take her with you. If Huo Suiwan is on the way, Huo Suiwan was rescued, but his body can no longer hold on. If she is here, she can easily bring Huo Suiwan back from the brink of death. Even if all of you don't go, she must go!" The system was just like a pyramid scheme leader. He almost pulled Lu Qidong¡¯s ears and screamed at them to take Lu Li to the island! Lu Qidong actually guessed this result. In order to prevent Lili from going to the Infinite Hell and bear the punishment of the collapse of the world, they must rescue Huo Suiwan alive on this trip. Lu Junhan put away the lighter, glanced at Lu Qidong, and said in a calm voice, "I'll take her there." With Lu Junhan¡¯s IQ and acumen, he was actually vaguely aware of the changes in the plot. Somehow, he always had a hunch that his life would not be too smooth, at least not as smooth as it is now, but the fact is completely opposite. Now that the family is harmonious and life is safe, I am afraid that the help of that little thing is indispensable. If the world really collapses, he will also be responsible. "Moreover, if the system does not lie, once the world collapses, the little troublemaker will have to go to the eternal hell to be punished. With her stupid look, I am afraid that if she stays there for less than a minute, she will cry and turn around and clamor for her father. When the system heard that Lu Junhan was actually going, he almost laughed like crazy. With the two demon kings gone, wouldn't the entire Lu family belong to them? When the time comes, it can run away if it wants to, and come back if it wants to. Yes, it¡¯s just for fun! Since he had decided to rescue Huo Suiwang, Lu Junhan didn't waste any more time and contacted the person directly. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were not idle either, and also contacted their own people. Although the system said they could rescue Huo Suiwang by taking Lili with them with their eyes closed, they did not dare to be so blindly optimistic. Everything has a chance, so it¡¯s better to bring more people with you. After all, it is Huo Ting's lair, which is full of his most outstanding elites. They are Huo Ting's last trump card once he is at the end of his rope. They really don't dare to underestimate it. Originally, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan also wanted to go, but as they are getting older, it might be in the way, so they might as well wait at home. Time is money. If you waste another second, Huo Suiwang will be in more danger. About ten minutes later, Lu Junhan was ready to take the plane to the island. When the little girl who was lying on the ground playing house heard that her father was going to take her to play, she immediately got up from the ground, her dark eyes filled with joy: "Dad, can I take Xiaobai with me?" Xiaobai is Xiao Luli¡¯s favorite doll recently. Because her hair is white, Xiaobai¡¯s name came out. "Can," Lu Junhan glanced at the empty living room, with no system figure at all, and wrote lightly: "Bring the system with you by the way." "Okay!" The little girl held the doll and began to look around: "Xin Tong, Xin Tong, where are you? Come out quickly, dad is going to take us to play." The system has hidden in countless places before, each place is extremely hidden, but Xiao Luli has found them all inexplicably. This time, he has mastered the system. He no longer hides in hidden places. He hides openly in the pile of dolls that Lu Li played with before. Anyway, these dolls are all similar to it. There is no safer place than this. Sure enough, Lu Li walked straight forward without looking into the pile of dolls she had played with before. "dad," Who knows, the little girl searched for three seconds but couldn¡¯t find it. She became anxious and ran back: "The thin bucket is missing. People have been looking for it for a long time but couldn't find it. It must be dead. We'd better not take it with us." system:"¡­¡­" After the little girl finished speaking, she suddenly noticed something, said "Huh", and ran to the system with her short legs. The system thought she had discovered it, and she felt desperate inside. Who knewThe little girl grabbed it and ran to her father anxiously, pointing at the burnt hair in the system, and said in a very anxious voice: "Dad, what should I do? My doll has become so ugly for some reason" system:"¡­¡­" Scholars can be killed but not humiliated! ! ! ¡°I said it was dead before, but now I say it¡¯s ugly. The system couldn't bear it any longer and said viciously: "I'm not ugly." The little Loli was shocked, and then her expression was very surprised: "Xitong, so you are not dead yet?" system:"¡­¡­" "But why have you become so ugly?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out did did was burnt out like ??little Luli was only half of her hair left, and she was troubled. The system is angry: "It's not your dad" Suddenly meeting Lu Junhan's indifferent gaze, the system swallowed its anger and said, "it wasn't me who did it" "Little Lu Li also wants to ask how it made itself so ugly. When she gets back, she will tell her dolls that they must not make themselves so ugly, otherwise she will cry to death. But before she could say anything, Lu Junhan picked her up and said: "gone." System didn¡¯t want to go at all. When Lu Li wasn¡¯t paying attention, he struggled and tried to crawl out. However, Lu Li thought every time that he hadn¡¯t hugged him well. Each time, he caught the fleeing System and held him steady again. In the end, the system couldn't bear it any longer. Seeing that Lu Junhan wasn't looking this way, it growled at the innocent little loli: "Don't catch me, I don't want to go!" "Why?" The little girl was very puzzled, "Is it because you are ugly?" system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" Xiao Luli comforted it: "It's okay, don't be afraid. Our teacher said that ugly people should go out more often. When you make other people ugly, no one will say you are ugly." system:"¡­¡­" I want to make you ugly to death right now, no, beat you to death! However, a certain little girl named Lu appeared to be comforting, but the next second she turned around and whispered to her father: "Dad, can I throw away the thin bucket? It's really ugly." system:"¡­¡­" hehe. Suddenly I didn¡¯t want to run away. In fact, it can really be thrown away. We are about to arrive at the island, because the entire island is under Huo Ting's men, and there are many people patrolling even at night. The plane cannot land on the island because there is too much noise, so it can only land with a parachute. However, little Lu Li is too young. Although Lu Junhan can hold her and skydive, landing from a high altitude is very dangerous and not good for a child's health. It is impossible to skydive. So, with a large bag of sealed poison tied to the limp body of the system, he was thrown out of the window and left in advance. Ten seconds later, the system hit the ground with a "bang": "" Although I am not a real doll, you are definitely real dogs. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1037 Just passed out System got up from the ground, remembering the mission he was thrown down from. He tried his best to grab a handful of poison from behind with his soft palms, and then ran towards the patrolling guards around him. It was late at night, and the surroundings were pitch black. Human eyes could not see the route clearly at all. They could only rely on flashlights and moonlight to barely see clearly, but for the system, these were not a problem. Every tree in this forest fell into its eyes, and even the subtle lines on the leaves could be seen clearly, not to mention a group of people walking over from a distance. "what is that?" The guard who was patrolling in the forest saw from a distance in the dark night, what seemed to be a small group of white things constantly shuttling through the woods, appearing and disappearing. "It should be a rabbit." Others also took a look, but didn¡¯t pay too much attention. This forest is extremely lush and vigorous, with many small animals hiding in it. Of course, this forest is also the best place to hide people. ??The people sent by Huo Tingyan before were all very skilled and mysterious. After parachuting and landing on the island, several of them hid here, making it difficult for people to find them. Fortunately, they had noble people to help them. As soon as Huo Tingyan's people landed on the island, the noble people reminded them and accurately reported their hiding location. Otherwise, I'm afraid Huo Suiwang would really be rescued by them. ¡°If this forest wasn¡¯t so big, they would have eradicated all the woods that could easily hide outsiders. Since it cannot be eradicated, we can only strengthen patrols and guards. "However, they are just pretending. There is no need to be too cautious and worried. Anyway, once someone comes to the island, they will not escape the eyes of the noble. They only need to wait for the noble's notification and then arrest the person. The group of people were extremely casual and didn't take this matter to heart at all. Until the white thing was suddenly exposed in front of their eyes, through the dim moonlight and the light of the flashlight, they could clearly see the appearance of the "little white rabbit". In an instant, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Someone suddenly screamed: "Ghost! It's a ghost!! There is a ghost!!!" system:"¡­¡­" Indeed, this doll looks delicate and cute, which is fine in broad daylight, but at night, especially in a forest full of darkness and terror like now, it does seem a bit scary. It was as if they had entered the scene of a ghost doll in a horror movie, not to mention that this scary ghost doll kept running towards them. It was the first time that the guards encountered such a supernatural event. They all stayed in place, their faces turned pale with fright, and they could hardly hold the guns in their hands. This was a convenience to the system. A group of fans. The medicine was sprinkled in the past. Within three seconds, all the guards fell to the ground! At this time, the helicopter landed, and Lu Junhan held little Lu Li down the escalator one by one, and finally jumped directly to the system. Huo Tingyan and Ruan Ye had also parachuted from mid-air to the island and came to join them. Seeing this, they couldn't help but be surprised. Because it was too quiet, there was only the strong wind blown by the helicopter propellers, but there was no sound of the propellers. The reason why Huo Tingyan and the others chose to parachute and land in mid-air was because the closer the helicopter got to the island, the louder the sound of the helicopter's propellers. In this way Come, the easier it is to be discovered. But now, Lu Junhan's helicopter was about to land, but there was no sound at all. It was really shocking. However, they didn't think much about it. They thought it was some black technology of Lu's that eliminated the sound of the propeller. Only a system with excellent hearing knows that when coming down the escalator, little Lu Li was muttering to her father in dissatisfaction: "This plane has a sound to begin with." Lu Junhan: "If you say no, there will be no more." After three seconds, the little girl was surprised: "There is really no sound. Dad, you are really amazing." system:"¡­¡­" The little girl landed on the ground and immediately saw the guards scattered on the ground. They originally had flashlights and guns, but they were confiscated by Huo Tingyan's men. Now only the bodies are left lying on the ground. The little girl was very courageous. She squatted next to them and poked the "corpses" a few times with her fingers. When there was no response, she immediately went back and reported to her father: "Dad, these uncles are all dead." Lu Junhan glanced at those people and said in a cold voice: "Not dead, just passed out." "Dead,"   The little Loli was persistent. She stepped on the guards with her feet and jumped up and down on them, just barely dancing on them: "Dad, look, they don't hit anyone." Lu Junhan: "" system:"¡­¡­" Those guards probably didn¡¯t expect that they would be humiliated and trampled like this after they fainted. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1038 Ye Heng was captured Regardless of whether the guards are dead or not, the most important thing is to rescue Huo Suiwang from the prison in the basement. Lu Junhan asked Huo Tingyan and the others to follow him, then picked up the pretty little loli who was still jumping happily on the guard, and walked forward with an indifferent expression. Before they had taken a few steps, an elusive, dark and slender figure suddenly appeared in front of the father and daughter. No sound was made at all. Like a ghost at night. It¡¯s Xie Mobei. Since Xiao Luli became the next successor, there have been four hall masters in the capital, and there is no need for Xiao Luli to come forward for any big or small matter. Even if she really wants to ask for advice, she always goes to her father, Lu Junhan. But Lu Junhan rarely used them, and had no use for them at all. Therefore, in the past, apart from reporting on the situation, there was little contact between them. This time is an exception. After receiving Lu Junhan's order, Xie Mobei set off first and went to the island alone. With his skills, although he could not save people, after all, he was not familiar with this business and had never done any rescue missions before. But it is easy to kill people and leave without leaving any flaws. So, Xie Mobei easily dealt with the guards in the basement, got the keys to the prison from them, and returned. Xie Mobei threw the key into Huo Tingyan's hand. Seeing that the task was completed, he was about to leave the island, but after taking only two steps, he suddenly stopped, thought for a moment, and said: "Huo Suiwang's situation is not good." Xie Mobei has seen many dead people who were tortured to death, and he has long developed a strong heart. Even he said that Huo Suiwang's condition was not good, and Huo Suiwang might have been tortured until he had a breath left. No matter how bad it is, I might not even have a breath left. The expressions of the others changed suddenly. Ruan Ye stepped forward suddenly, wanting to ask anything else, but Huo Tingyan pulled him back and shook his head at her. Xie Mobei has always had an unstable temperament, and he is very ruthless in killing people. Even if the person is a woman, child or child, he will not show any mercy. In his eyes, there are only those he wants to kill and those he does not want to kill. Except for his loyal successor, it is difficult for others to get a good look from him. This time he can tell them Huo Suiwang's situation, probably for the sake of Lu Li and Lu Junhan. After asking too many questions, Huo Tingyan was really afraid that Xie Mobei would be impatient and wipe Ruan Ye's neck. Huo Tingyan is not in a hurry, but he trusts Ruan Zhi. Ruan Zhi once said that if they rescued Huo Suiwan and Huo Suiwan really couldn't hold on anymore and couldn't be saved, then he would go find Lu Li. She has a way. As long as Huo Suiwang is still breathing, Lu Li can bring him back to life. The current situation is pretty good, at least Lu Li came to the island with them, saving unnecessary time. "Moreover, if they fight for a way later and let Lu Junhan and Lu Li go to the basement to rescue people first, while they buy time outside, as long as Lu Li reaches the basement, she can save Huo Suiwang first. The premise is that Huo Suiwang cannot die before that. It can be said that although the news brought by Xie Mobei is cruel and heart-wrenching, it brings them hope, as long as Huo Suiwang is not dead. There is still hope. Things haven¡¯t reached the worst yet. But Huo Tingyan still didn't understand why Ruan Zhi didn't let Lu Li go to the island. But when I think about it, I can understand it. Yes, Lu Li is only four years old now, not even four years old yet. She is so small and frail, as if she could be stabbed to death with one finger. After this fight to save people, she might have to go back to sleep. Have nightmares. This trip is really not conducive to the physical and mental health of children. But they really have no choice. After Xie Mobei over there finished speaking, he looked at Lu Junhan, as if he had thought of something, and said to him: "When I came back, I met someone," Speaking of this, Xie Mobei seemed to be thinking about how to describe that person. He paused: "Wearing very strange black clothes, there is a very dangerous and dark aura about him," Xie Mobei has always come through mountains of swords and seas of fire. He has never seen such a vicious and desperate villain. He said it was very dangerous. It can be seen that it is indeed very dangerous. "There was a man wearing similar clothes to him next to him. I heard him calling him something Lord?" When he said this, Huo Tingyan seemed to think of something: "I remember that my previous subordinate said that they were hiding well on the island.The plan was also very perfect. They were about to successfully rescue Huo Suiwan, but in the end they were still discovered because they had a noble person to help them. As for who this person was, they didn't know, but what was certain was that, This person was definitely not my father's subordinate before. " That¡¯s the outsider. An outsider with unknown details and unfathomable strength is undoubtedly a huge threat and the biggest obstacle. Lu Junhan's eyes darkened slightly. His handsome face was smooth and cold, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking. But after three seconds, he made a call directly. Before the other party could speak, he asked in a cold voice: "Where is the white man Pei Xiu?" Pei Mingzhi: "???Why do you think of looking for that little guy from my family?" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t talk nonsense: ¡°Where is he?¡± "" Pei Mingzhi: "Wait, let me take a look." Three seconds later, before Pei Mingzhi could answer, the voice of the Pei family¡¯s housekeeper hurriedly came over: "Mr. Pei, Mr. Pei is in trouble. A large group of people just broke in and kidnapped the young master!" Pei Minzhi nodded, looked away, held the phone, and replied: "Oh, he was kidnapped again Do you have anything to do with him? If you're not in a hurry, how about I ask him to call you back before he escapes from the kidnappers?" "" Lu Junhan could only say three words indifferently: "Get over here." Pei Mingzhi: "???" ¡­¡­ In the luxurious villa in the center of the island, the lights were brightly lit. The man in black, who was sitting on the main seat with his eyes closed and concentrating, suddenly opened his eyes. "What's the matter, my lord?" Someone next to me asked: "Is someone coming to the island again?" The man in black said nothing, with a sullen face and closed his eyes. He seemed to be sensing something, but he didn't feel the breath of a living person at all. He opened his eyes again and frowned. "What's going on? Something clearly fell from the sky on the island, but it wasn't a human being. It didn't seem to have any signs of life, but he could feel that the thing was moving. Afterwards, when the man in black wanted to explore further, suddenly, the consciousness he was searching for was severely beaten back by a huge and terrifying force! The man in black's eyes suddenly darkened. This force is as powerful as the way of heaven, but it is not the way of heaven. Who is on the island? Who does this power belong to? Just when the man in black was about to send people to arrest people in the forest, he even wanted to go there himself to find out. Suddenly, my subordinates heard: "Lord, we have captured Ye Heng." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1039 Ye Heng ran away? Night Heng. The man in black who was sitting on the main seat narrowed his eyes, stood up slightly, and sat back on his seat with his slender and straight body. The eyebrows are deep and the face is full of mysterious and indistinguishable evil spirits. Could it be thatthat huge power just now belonged to Ye Heng? Yes, now that Jiang Xue's little master Fu is dead, I am afraid that only the awakened Ye Heng can be so terrifying, far superior to him, and can directly fight back his spying consciousness. The terrifying strength. And Mingjia came down in person this time to take advantage of this opportunity to completely eradicate Ye Heng so that he would never be able to return to the God Realm. Of course, Ye Heng, who is in the midst of a calamity and is just a mortal without any memory spells, is nothing to be afraid of, and his men can handle him without him having to do it himself. "It's a pity that the law of heaven has set its sights on this world, and even the divine consciousness is scattered all over the world to act as a watcher. It is difficult for Mingjia to insert people into this world. "If not, he wouldn't have to come down in person. But now, Ye Heng seems to have recovered his memory and mana. He came down by mistake. Although his magic power is not as powerful as Ye Heng's, he has many magic weapons on his body, and he has brought many subordinates with him. Ye Heng is alone and defenseless, and now he has been captured by several mortals. ¡°Either Ye Heng¡¯s strength has not fully recovered, or Ye Heng is still going through the calamity and is restricted, and cannot use spells even if his mana returns No matter which one it is, judging from the current situation, he has a great chance of killing him. Ming Jia smiled coldly and said to his subordinates: "Bring him in." "yes." Ming Jia¡¯s men went out immediately. Huo Ting's men were left in a room looking at each other, full of doubts. It seems that he doesn¡¯t understand how such a mysterious and formidable figure like Ming Jia is related to a child who is only seven years old. Naturally, Mingjia would not explain to these mortals. In his opinion, these people are just tools in his hands. There were too many troubles in this world before, and there were batches of stowaways. Tiandao strengthened the protection of this world. So, this time Mingjia spent a lot of mana to bypass the close tracking of Heavenly Dao and lead his men into this world. But this is only temporary. Sooner or later, Heaven will discover their existence. Therefore, Mingjia did not dare to act with too much fanfare. After all, although he had escaped the way of heaven, he was still a stowaway in essence. Of course, even if Tiandao did discover him in the end, he would not dare to do anything to him. At his position, Heaven's way can't do anything to him, and naturally he can't do anything to Heaven's way. He avoids Heaven's way because he's afraid that Heaven's way will harm him. So, evenly matched, he could cast a spell to free the entire island from Tiandao's search, but this also meant that he could only be trapped on this small island. Once you leave the island, you will be easily discovered by Tiandao. This is one of the reasons why he chose to cooperate with Huo Ting's men. He helped them find those who wanted to save Huo Suiwang. As a deal, they, mortals, got out of the island and tied Pei Xiubai, who was Ye Heng, to the island and let him do whatever he wanted. Now, everything is going according to plan. The last step is just to kill Ye Heng. Not long after, the subordinates who had gone out came back in a hurry, with a bit of panic in their eyes: "My lord, it's not good, outside" Ming Jia stood up from his seat with a serious look on his face and said in a cold voice: "What's wrong? Ye Heng ran away?" "no," The subordinate shook his head and looked outside, his voice trembling slightly: "Yes, it's outside Our people have all turned into pigs for some reason" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1040 It¡¯s Brother Xiubai Ten minutes ago¡ª¡ª The group of people came out of the forest and looked at the dark fog in front of them, and there was a gloomy and guarded look everywhere. They could meet people in front of them after walking a few steps. Huo Tingyan pursed his thin lips and handed a piece of paper to Lu Junhan. This is the route map that Ruan Ye intercepted from the island's central system before he came here. Then, he solemnly said to Lu Junhan in a low voice: "This is the route to the basement. I will ask my people to clear the way ahead later. We will try our best to divert all my father's people away. As for Huo Suiwang I will trouble you." Speaking of this, Huo Tingyan solemnly promised: "Regardless of whether he can be rescued successfully or not, after leaving the island, I will transfer half of the Huo family's shares to you." Although the Huo family started out in the underworld, and its core forces are in the Sy Group, it is a very old aristocratic family after all. The company on the surface cannot be underestimated, just like the big tree that has been stationed in the capital for a long time, with deep roots. It is difficult to get rid of him. It can be said that his position in the capital is difficult for even the Pei family to shake. Huo Tingyan gave up half of his shares, which can be said to be full of sincerity. Lu Junhan said: "This island has been artificially shielded. No matter what spells they use on this island or what secrets they tell, Tiandao will not find them. Even if they blow up the island, Tiandao's fool will not." "Know" system withdrew its gaze. Facing Huo Tingyan, he said calmly: "No, I don't like your shares." system:"¡­¡­" "What do you dislike? It's obviously because you are too lazy!" Before, Mr. Shen wanted to give the position of successor to Xiao Luli. Lu Junhan wanted to pack Xiao Luli and throw Mr. Shen out together. In the end, he had no choice but to take over the mess impatiently. Normally, he would never go to the other four hall masters if he had something to do. He regarded the four hall masters in the capital as dead, and wished that the four hall masters would treat him as dead. As the main villain in the novel, there is no doubt about Lu Junhan¡¯s strength, and he was almost invincible in the early stage. If he wants to annex other families in the capital, or even take the entire capital's economy into his hands, it is only a matter of time. But he didn¡¯t, because he was really lazy. For him, he might as well sleep more in the morning when he has the time to manage other people's companies. But Huo Tingyan really thought that he looked down on him. He was just thinking about letting the Sy Group out. In fact, he also had selfish motives. After all, being soft on others would be beneficial. Lu Junhan might be more dedicated to saving people later. However, before Huo Tingyan could say this, Lu Junhan said: "Let's open the way, and you go and save people." Huo Tingyan disagreed: "No, it's too dangerous." Huo Tingyan knew very well how crazy these people were, otherwise Huo Suiwang would not have been tortured to the last breath in less than two days. Moreover, almost none of the people who went to save Huo Suiwang survived. of. "Once he goes to clear a road and is accidentally caught by his father's men, the consequences will be unimaginable. Whether he can survive is a question. What's more, there is a "noble person" beside them who doesn't know the details, which greatly increases the risk factor. Even Huo Tingyan couldn't guarantee that he could escape unscathed. But Lu Junhan was obviously not asking for Huo Tingyan's consent. He directly carried the little girl and walked forward: "It's up to you. Anyway, I'm not the one who is in a hurry to save people." Huo Tingyan: "" Ruan Ye: "" other people:"¡­¡­" They have never seen anyone so eager to die. Huo Tingyan was helpless, but Huo Suiwang really couldn't wait too long. He sent most of his men to help Lu Junhan and the others, and then took Ruan Ye and a small group of people to the basement. After that, Lu Junhan asked the others to disperse. Those people did not dare to disobey his orders. Although they hesitated, they finally left. Now, only the father and daughter are left in place, plus a doll system who is admiring the moon. "Dad, where are we going to play?" Little Lu Li opened her dark eyes and looked at the dark night in front of her, then turned to look at her father behind her. Lu Junhan took out a fairy stick from her small schoolbag, raised her chin, and said to the patrolling people not far away: "Go play with them." ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty is still awesome. Before, we were under the supervision of Heaven and we didn't dare to do anything, not even talk about magic."??, I was afraid that something would be exposed and I would be caught by Heaven. Now it¡¯s okay. I can do whatever I want on the island. " Among the patrolling guards, two of them were dragging a black sack and chatting and laughing. "Tsk, but this kid Pei Xiubai is really difficult to deal with. I heard them say that he found opportunities to run away several times on the road. If it hadn't been for the help of the master's magic weapon, Pei Xiubai might have really escaped!" "No matter how difficult it is, what's the use? It's just that it can't resist one of our spells!" "That's right. How can mortals compare with gods? But it's thanks to Ye Heng who came down to experience the calamity. Otherwise, if he had been in the God Realm, how could we have the chance to kill him." "That's right. After killing Pei Xiubai, we can go back, right?" "Of course, as long as Ye Heng dies, the entire Taoyuan Land will be in the master's pocket. At that time, even Xiaojue Tianzun, who is known as the most beautiful woman in the Taoyuan Land, will only be given to us. The Lord has become a concubine!¡± As they talked, the two looked at each other and laughed in unison. But before he could laugh twice, a beautiful and colorful fairy wand fell in front of his eyes, accompanied by a milky voice: "Become a pig!" Then, their laughter turned into pig sounds of "hehe". The two of them: "" The two of them looked at their own pig's trotters and then at each other's pig face, and were shocked. Looking not far away, a dozen pigs that looked exactly like them were running around on the ground, with the same fear on every pig's face. At this time, Lu Junhan came over, glanced at the two of them, and said calmly: "Get smaller." "oh oh." The little girl became a fairy for the first time, and she was still a little unskilled in her business, so she quickly waved the fairy wand again. This time, the pig that originally reached Lun Junhan's knees instantly turned into a piglet, which could not even reach Lu Li's knees. Both subordinates saw panic in each other's eyes. The one who speaks the spirit! No need to chant spells or spells to turn them into pigs. This is not the one who speaks the spirit! But isn¡¯t Jiang Xue already dead? No, they realized instantly that Jiang Xue was not Mistress Fu at all, Lu Li was! "Dad, they are so cute." The little girl didn¡¯t know that her identity was easily exposed. Instead, she squatted down and looked at a group of plump pink piglets at her feet. Her little fat face was full of joy. As she looked at it, she noticed the black bag next to her. She pulled it open and saw the person in the bag. Her eyes lit up instantly: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Brother Xiubai!¡± Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1041 It must be Brother Xiubai "Huh," The little Loli squatted there and looked at the boy's closed eyes in the sack. She thought for a moment and poked the boy's pale and handsome face with the fairy stick on hand. But no matter how hard she poked, the boy's eyes were still closed and he remained motionless. . By the end, Xiao Naiyin couldn¡¯t help but mutter: "Dad, Brother Xiubai seems to be sleeping" system:"¡­¡­" Those guards who fainted before were dead, but your brother Xiubai passed out and were just sleeping, right? Do you fish makers have such double standards now? Lu Junhan didn't even look at Pei Xiubai in the bag. He said lightly "hmm", walked over, and patted the little girl's head with his big, knuckled hands: "Let's go. Let him sleep here and we don't disturb him." "But, dad," little Loli thought for a while and whispered, "will Brother Xiubai catch a cold if he sleeps outside?" The little girl had a cold before, which made her body feel very uncomfortable. She had to take some unpleasant medicine, especially the fish. Thinking of this, the little girl felt bad all over, so she simply tied up the opened sack again. With her small body, she dragged the sack that was bigger than her body, and then said: "Dad, we'd better take Brother Xiubai with us. Otherwise, if Brother Xiubai catches a cold while sleeping outside, he will definitely die! I don't want Brother Xiubai to die." Lu Junhan: "" system:"¡­¡­" The system glanced at the very strong sacks and thought, I don¡¯t know if your brother Xiu Bai will catch a cold and die, but I think he will definitely be suffocated to death by the sacks you tied him. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, looked into the little girl's clear and clean eyes, and said calmly: "Who did you say was the person here just now?" Xiao Luli didn¡¯t know why: ¡°Brother Xiubai?¡± "He is not," Lu Junhan said calmly, "You are wrong." The little Loli was stunned and quickly opened the sack again: "How is that possible? His eyes are so good. This is Brother Xiubai" Lu Junhan: "He is not." The little girl took a look and said confidently: "He is." Lu Junhan: "He is not." Xiao Luli couldn't help but take another look and muttered: "That's him" Just when the father and daughter were arguing, Pei Xiubai suddenly woke up in the bag. Because he was brought to the island and was attacked by a spell and fell into a coma, after Pei Xiubai woke up, his consciousness did not become clear immediately, but became extremely blurry and chaotic. And in this chaotic moment, he clearly heard the extremely familiar sound of crispy little milk coming from in front of him. It was very reasonable and confident: "He is Brother Xiubai, because only Brother Xiubai is always caught and played by bad uncles. My aunt said that such people are very unlucky, so such an unlucky person must be Brother Xiubai!" " Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai woke up instantly. The next second, the little girl discovered it and ran over in surprise: "Brother Xiubai, are you awake? You just slept for a long time, and you almost fell asleep." With that thin, frail, cute look, it was impossible to tell that she was speaking ill of him behind his back just now. Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai glanced at the little Lolita with bright eyes, and then at Lu Junhan who was expressionless not far away, and was about to say something. However, before Pei Xiubai could speak, suddenly, a person came out of the door of the villa not far away. Pei Xiubai and Lu Junhan's eyes darkened. The two looked at each other. Although they didn't say any words, they both saw the same intention in each other's eyes. ¡­¡­ "I just asked the Lord. The Lord asked you to bring Pei Xiubai in immediately. He wants to deal with Pei Xiubai himself." After receiving Ming Jia¡¯s order, the people in the villa came out immediately, but when he saw the scene outside, he was dumbfounded. In the open space outside, except for Pei Xiubai, who was unconscious on the ground with his eyes closed, his face pale, and his life or death unknown, there were pink piglets running rampant everywhere. At a glance, it¡¯s all pink. There is no second person. Among them, there were two little piglets, which were desperately trying to hold up Pei Xiubai who was lying on the ground. They seemed to want to hit him, and they seemed to want to bite him with their teeth.   But unfortunately, these piglets are too small and have no lethality at all. Seeing him come out, the two little piglets ran over as if they had found a savior, snorted at him twice, and then ran to Pei Xiubai's side, as if they wanted to remind him of something. But the man was in shock and didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Now that the entire island is under the control of their lord, spells can be used at will, and gods like them don't have to borrow human corpses to resurrect their souls in order to avoid being tracked by heaven. So, now they on the island are using their original immortal bodies in the God Realm. And everyone¡¯s immortal energy is different. Even if the appearance changes, the magical aura will not change. Therefore, the subordinates immediately recognized that these two little piglets were the two colleagues who were sent by the Lord to the edge of the island to escort Pei Xiubai over. The man frowned, and without thinking, he immediately cast a spell, hoping to change them back and ask them what was going on. Could it be that another god came down to this world? It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know? But even if those ordinary mortal guards turned into pigs and couldn't change back, why couldn't they, two magic gods, change back? Soon, the subordinates will know. Because as soon as the spell fell on these little piglets, they were immediately swallowed up without any reaction, as if there was an inexplicable huge and terrifying power in them. Ordinary spells cannot break this curse at all. The man¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly and his face was very ugly. Before he had time to think deeply, he saw a large group of pink piglets running not far away. And these little piglets are filled with all kinds of fairy auras. By one count, there are 17 people! Including the two in front of him and him alone, there are 20 in total. Exactly the number of men the Lord brought to this world! In other words, except for him, everyone else has turned into pigs! ¡°And it¡¯s still the kind of pig that no matter how they cast spells, they can¡¯t change back. The subordinate¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. Ignoring the two pigs in front of me who were desperately pulling at his shoelaces, trying to take him over and kill Pei Xiubai who was lying on the ground, he immediately turned around and went to the villa! After he left. Lu Junhan walked out from behind a big tree. And from the sack he was holding, a small black head emerged, followed by a pair of round innocent eyes. The little girl held it in for a long time and couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She looked at the sack and asked in a low voice: "Dadam I turning into Brother Xiubai now?" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1042 Stop the little girl ¡°Then will there be a bad uncle who will take me away later?¡± The little girl muttered to herself: "Because I am so unlucky now. I am the unluckiest person in the world." Pei Xiubai: "" "Won't." Lu Junhan raised his hand expressionlessly and pushed the person back into the sack. The little loli fluttered twice, then worked hard to get out. She held the edge of the sack with her little hands and asked, "Why?" "If you became him," Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and smiled, "you would be beaten to death by me right now." Xiao Luli: "" Lu Junhan: "Go back to your bag." The little Loli went back aggrievedly. When Lu Junhan carried little Lu Li over, Pei Xiubai had already climbed up from the ground calmly. His fine black hair, which could barely cover his face, and the clothes on his body were a little messy, but he had an inexplicable sense of dignity and elegance. Under the dim moonlight, that delicate, ghostly face was so white that it seemed to glow, like a destitute prince living among the people. This is undoubtedly an extremely elegant and beautiful scene - if you ignore the pigs on the ground and the pink figure who entered by mistake, carrying a sack. The little girl ran over with the sack and put the piglets running around on the ground into the sack with one hand in each hand. Lu Junhan frowned: "What are you doing?" "I want to take them all back," Xiao Luli: "This way Auntie and the others don't have to buy meat tomorrow." Facts have proved that the extracurricular tutoring classes that Lu Junhan signed up for her before are still useful. At least a certain little fat girl finally knows that the braised pork she used to like very much is made from the meat of the pigs in front of her. Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai: "" system:"¡­¡­" You are really a diligent and thrifty little genius. The pig caught in the sack: "" You have taken all the bamboo shoots on the mountain! But now is not the time to catch pigs. Lu Junhan poured out all the pigs in the bag, and with an expressionless expression, he threw the little Loli, who had sneaked out to let loose and was not obedient at all, back into the sack again. Xiao Luli: "" Then, Lu Junhan threw an extremely sharp dagger to Pei Xiubai, "Someone will come out later and find a way to kill him." Pei Xiubai's eyes moved slightly, and he vaguely guessed something. I'm afraid it was this person who killed him this time. When Ming Jia came out of the villa with his subordinate, the scene he saw was almost the same as what the subordinate saw before. The only difference was probably the pigs on the ground and the strength of Pei Xiubai who was lying on the ground. More ruthless. Mingjia cast a spell to check and found that there was a huge power hidden in their bodies. It was not difficult for him to break this power, but there were so many people in front of him that it would take a lot of time and mana. Mingjia would not do such a loss-making business, and he came here to kill Yeseng. He could save these men at any time, but if he misses the opportunity to kill Yeseng, he doesn¡¯t know when the next time will be. Especially now that Ye Heng is unconscious, it is undoubtedly easier to start. Naturally, Ming Jia would not miss such a good opportunity! He asked the men next to him to take away all their men, and he would naturally change them back when he had time. After giving the order, he went straight to the unconscious Pei Xiubai. But before he got close, he was blocked by several piglets. They obviously refused to let him get close to Pei Xiubai. They kept humming and seemed to be saying something anxiously. When Lu Junhan saw this, his eyes darkened a little. Sure enough, Ming Jia was obviously much more experienced than the previous subordinate, and he was also more vigilant. When he saw this, he immediately stopped. He chanted a spell and spent a lot of mana to transform one of the pigs back. After the pig transformed back, he immediately shouted loudly: "My lord, don't go, it's a scam! Pei Xiubai" Ming Jia¡¯s face changed slightly, but before he finished speaking, a crisp little voice came from not far away: "Change!" "" Ming Jia and his men instantly looked behind the tree with sharp eyes. The little Loli scratched her head and waved the fairy wand at them: "No! Turn into pigs!" With a "swish", the three of them instantly turned into pigs. The subordinate who turned from a pig to a human before was mentally prepared, but the other subordinateMingjia had never seen such a battle before and was stunned for a moment. Pei Xiubai, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, saw this, suddenly grabbed the dagger, bounced it off the ground, and then stabbed Ming Jia fiercely! Mingjia has strong magic power and has experienced hundreds of battles. After being stunned for a moment, he immediately cast a spell to change himself back. At the same time, he easily dodged the dagger thrust by Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai missed the first blow, and his expression showed no change or panic. He remained calm and composed as he swung the second sword fiercely. Ming Jia still dodged easily, as if he was looking at a child who was only two or three years old. He didn't feel nervous at all, and his movements were all done with ease. He seemed to have had enough of admiring Pei Xiubai's embarrassment and difficulty, and couldn't help but laugh out loud: "A mere mortal wants to fight with me. It's a fool's errand! Ha, Ye Heng, Ye Heng, I never thought you would have this day¡ª¡ª" "Become a pig!" Ming Jia: "" Pei Xiubai moved towards the neck of the little piglet in front of him without any hesitation. "Obviously, when you turn into a pig, you can't use any spells, you can only turn back into a human. Ming Jia quickly cast a spell to transform back into a human being. In such a short and unavoidable moment, his neck was scratched with a slight long mark by the blade. Mingjia's eyes were sharp, and he wanted to turn around and deal with Xiao Luli first, but was stopped by Pei Xiubai. Ming Jia looked at Pei Xiubai coldly, and a ball of magic light condensed in his palm: "Okay, since you want to die so much, then I will make it happen" "Become a pig!" Ming Jia: "" Pei Xiubai seized the opportunity again and Ming Jia received another scar. Ming Jia became angry from shame and turned into a human again. Before he could speak, another haunting voice came from the distance: "Become a pig!" Ming Jia: "" Seeing that Ming Jia was in trouble, the other subordinates who had turned into pigs quickly ran over and tried to stop Pei Xiubai. But Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t care at all, he didn¡¯t even bother to kill them, he only had eyes for Ming Jia; Pei Xiubai is obviously very familiar with this principle of capturing the thief first. Some pigs ran to Ming Jia, probably trying to confuse Pei Xiubai with the same appearance. But it was useless. Pei Xiubai had excellent eyesight. Moreover, Mingjia's eyes and temperament were different from those of his other subordinates. It was not difficult to distinguish him. The last part of the pig ran to stop the little girl. But this part of the pigs is not as lucky as the first two batches. They were picked up by the little loli with a happy face, stuffed into sacks, and used as lunch for tomorrow. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1043 How to get a lot of luck Mingjia's men didn't seem to expect that this little girl, who looked so delicate and weak, could be so aggressive, so they came to catch them one by one. The men running behind him hurriedly braked, hurriedly stretched out their legs and ran back. But, it¡¯s too late. They were all thrown into the sack. This little chubby girl acted swiftly and without hesitation, as if she had been trying to catch them in a sack for a long time, for fear that they would run away. When he raised his head after catching the pig, Ming Jia over there turned into a human again. Thinking of what her father had just said to her, if she saw this uncle turned into a human, she would turn him into a pig, otherwise her father would turn her into a pig. Little Luli hurriedly picked up her fairy wand from the ground. Before she could swing it, Lu Junhan looked at Pei Xiubai over there, struggling to do it, as if he couldn't even kill anyone, and his eyes flashed with impatience. He turned his head, looked at the little Lolita, and said: ¡°Become a smaller animal.¡± "Okay daddy!" Xiao Luli, who had just caught a bag of pigs, was very happy now, and she readily agreed without asking why. Then, from far away, Pei Xiubai heard the angry little voice coming from his Dantian: "Quickly, become a rabbit!" Pei Xiubai: "" Lu Junhan: "" What time has it been? You are still acting cute. The next second, Mingjia turned into a fat, snow-white rabbit, almost the same size as the little piglet just now. But rabbits can run much faster than pigs, and their bodies are not that bulky. Mingjia quickly dodged Pei Xiubai¡¯s knife. In short, it is better to stay the same if things change. Seeing that her father¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then waved: ¡°Change into a doll!¡± A doll that looked similar to the system appeared on the ground instantly. This time it became very successful. Like before, Mingjia wanted to dodge Pei Xiubai's attack first and then transform back into a human. But who knew that Pei Xiubai's sword was just a cover-up, and his other hand suddenly grabbed his long hair. Lifting him up, Mingjia's pupils shrank, before he could react, a cold light flashed through, and his head was cut off. Fortunately, Pei Xiubai's dagger is not a magical weapon. It cannot kill him, but it can cause serious injuries to him. Ming Jia transformed from a doll back into a human being and vomited blood violently. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, he no longer wanted to fight. In an instant, he tried his best to tear a gap in the sky and ran away quickly like a bereaved dog. Returned to God Realm. Pei Xiubai wanted to kill him but it was too late, and the gap in the sky closed. Of course, even if Pei Xiubai could really kill him again, it would be impossible to kill Ming Jia with just that ordinary dagger. As soon as Ming Jia left, the forbidden shielding technique cast on the island instantly became ineffective. Tiandao immediately discovered the existence of stowaways on the island. In less than half a second, Tiandao appeared above the island. However, when it came over, following its breath, and saw the pink piggy running around on the ground, it suddenly fell into silence. It seems that they don¡¯t understand why these stowaways turned into pigs. Are you planning to rely on your appearance to make Yesheng cute enough to kill Yeseng? The problem is, Ye Heng doesn¡¯t seem to like pigs. However, although these are pigs, they are also stowaway pigs. Heaven still captured them all and threw them into the endless hell to be punished. As for Huo Ting¡¯s men who turned into pigs. Tiandao didn¡¯t care, because it came here just to catch the stowaways. "Eh," The little girl looked at her empty bag and was stunned, "Dad, where is my pig?" Lu Junhan probably guessed something. He didn't explain. He just raised his eyelids and pointed at Huo Ting's men in the distance: "Isn't there one over there? Go and catch them yourself." Seeing that there were pigs over there, the little girl immediately stopped worrying about whether the pigs in her bag were missing. She grabbed a sack and rushed towards the pigs over there: "Piggy, here I come!" Pei Xiubai: "" In just a moment, Pei Mingzhi led people to the island. And the remaining Huo Ting's men in the villa who had not turned into pigs were all arrested by Lu Junhan and Huo Tingyan. Huo Tingyan and the others also rescued Huo Suiwang, but Huo Suiwang's situation was very unfortunate.??, his whole body was covered in blood, his handsome face was covered with burning marks, no trace of good skin could be seen, and his breathing was extremely weak, as if he would die at any time in the next second. Huo Tingyan didn't even dare to touch him. The system scanned Huo Suiwang's various body indicators and scar index, and said in surprise: "It's amazing, you can still breathe after this." After saying that, it gloated: "But he can't last much longer, you still can't. Go prepare for the funeral." Ruan Ye clenched her fingers a little tighter. If you look carefully, you will find that her whole body is trembling. After one glance, she did not dare to look at it a second time. After the medical staff brought by Huo Tingyan gave emergency treatment, they shook their heads and said they were helpless, "The injury was too serious. The degree of disability was at least level five and the highest was level six. Moreover, the best treatment was missed. Due to the timing, various indicators of the body have dropped rapidlyit is impossible to save him." The whole place was dead silent. No one spoke. Ruan Ye's eyes turned gray, and she suddenly thought of something. She looked pleadingly in the direction of Xiao Luli, as if she was grasping for the last straw. Ruan Ye opened his dry mouth: " Lili, do you have any way to save him?" "ah?" The little Loli looked up blankly. She was sent to count pigs by Lu Junhan just now. Now she was still counting the pigs in her bag and had no idea what was going on. "that is¡­¡­" Ruan Yegang wanted to pull the little girl to Huo Suiwan and ask her if there was any way to save him. But just as she stretched out her hand, she saw Lu Junhan's indifferent expression next to her, and she suddenly realized that the little girl was still so young and couldn't bear to see the bloody scene, otherwise not everyone would be concerned about Huo Suiwang's situation, and she could only She was sent to count pigs by her father. So, Ruan Ye immediately retracted his hand. She glanced at Lu Junhan again and saw that he didn't stop him. She probably wanted to save Huo Suiwang, otherwise she wouldn't have let her come and ask Lili. Thinking of this, Ruan Ye took a long breath and tried his best to smile, trying not to scare the little girl, "Lili, if there is an uncle who is beaten very hard, he will die soon." , do you have a way to save him?" The little girl probably saw Ruan Ye¡¯s sadness, thought about it seriously and said: "Yes, my mother said that if a person is very lucky, he can come back to life even if he dies, but it takes a lot of luck." Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and thought deeply. This little thing used to give them luck and never said too much, but this time she used two "a lot". It can be seen that the little luck she usually gave them was probably not enough to save Huo Suiwang. But since her mother said she could be saved, there should be a way. So, Lu Junhan directly followed her words and asked: "How can I get a lot of luck?" The little Loli looked cheerful: "Just eat them." Lu Junhan: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Ruan Ye: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1044 Is it possible to cry so much? They have never seen anyone rush to be eaten. "Mom said, our whole bodies as fish are full of good luck, but they are so precious. As long as we eat us, others will also have a lot of good luck!" Xiao Luli spared no effort in praising herself. Ruan Ye was stunned for a moment, why do you think you are a fish? But when he heard the next few sentences, the light of hope in his eyes suddenly went out. " If one life is exchanged for another, Ruan Ye will not be able to get over it, not to mention whether her father will agree. She moved her lips slightly, and was about to say forget it, when she looked up and saw Lu Junhan raised his hand and slapped the little girl with a cold expression: "another." "Why, Dad." The little Lolita was so anxious that she didn¡¯t even care about the pig in the sack. She quickly rolled up her sleeves, revealing her plump white arms that looked like lotus root segments, for fear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sell them: "It's really delicious. Look, it's so fat. It's so fat. It looks so delicious! Everyone wants to eat it!" Ruan Ye: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Although he knew that this little thing was stupid, he never expected that he would be so stupid. ¡°Should I change it or not?¡± Lu Junhan looked at her expressionlessly, and his expressionless expression was a bit scary. But the little girl was not afraid at all. She picked up the sack on the ground and groaned: "I don't want it, it's already delicious." "OK," Lu Junhan nodded, glanced at the sack in her hand, and said casually: "Then you can't take these pigs away." The little loli¡¯s eyes widened. Lu Junhan: "Should I change it?" The little girl said aggrievedly: "change." Lu Junhan rubbed her little head with satisfaction. The little Loli felt aggrieved for a moment, then cheered up again, and promoted herself with bright eyes: "Dad, if you don't like eating other people's flesh, you can drink their blood. Their blood is delicious, and you will have a lot of luck after drinking it!" Pei Mingzhi: "" "Either eat meat or drink blood, just give it a try, do you want it to be so bloody?" Lu Junhan remained indifferent: "Change again." Xiao Luli was angry. She sat down on the ground and said with a sullen face: "Don't change me. Dad, you don't like me at all. You won't eat me." ¡°Obviously, the little girl thought the person who would have lots and lots of luck was her father. Lu Junhan didn't explain that much to her. He just remembered what this little thing said just now, and his eyes darkened slightly: "Did you just say that you are full of good luck?" "Yes." The little Loli thought her father had figured it out and was going to eat her, so she jumped up from the ground happily, "Dad, are you going to eat her?" Lu Junhan did not answer, but asked: "Will eating your hair bring you a lot of good luck?" "It's so strange. Dad doesn't eat her flesh, but he wants to eat her hair?" But it would be nice if dad could eat her. Xiao Luli nodded heavily: "Yes, yes." Pei Mingzhi¡¯s mouth twitched. Wouldn¡¯t Lu Gou want to cut off some of Lili¡¯s hair and give it to Huo Suiwan¡¯s dog? By then, Huo Suiwang might have choked to death on his hair before he could be rescued. Lu Junhan said calmly: "Those tears" "There are some." "Little Lu Li was like a repeater, nodding happily. Pei Mingzhi: "" Lu Junhan smiled: "Very good." Pei Mingzhi: "???" Just when Pei Mingzhi thought that Lu Junhan wanted to stop being a father again, he beat the little girl to tears. Lu Junhan chose the fastest and most stupid method. I saw him lowering his deep and gloomy eyes, rubbing the little girl's head with his big hands, but said calmly: "I don't want to eat you anymore." Xiao Luli opened her dark eyes wide. Three seconds later, a hazy mist appeared in his eyes. The little Loli couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and raised her head and cried loudly: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, you are a bad guy!!" Not long after, transparent tears fell from the corners of his eyes, and Pei Minzhi took out a cup to catch them all.   Ruan Ye: "" "Little Lu Li's ability to cry was accumulated through long-term training. Lu Junhan didn't need to say a second sentence. The little girl could cry for half an hour on her own. And Pei Mingzhi also filled up half a cup of tears. Pei Mingzhi: "" Lilican you actually cry like this? With so many tears, let alone coming back to life, Huo Suiwan might become an immortal directly after drinking it. In the end, it was Lu Junhan who was in the corner, caught two fat pigs that had slipped through the net, and agreed to eat her flesh and drink her blood next time, and then he calmed down the crying little girl, otherwise , this villa might be flooded with tears from her. Tears were given to Ruan Ye, and after Huo Suiwan took them, Huo Suiwan's wounds were visibly recovering rapidly, and even his breathing became much stronger, which really surprised Huo Tingyan and Ruan Ye. Huo Tingyan and Ruan Ye probably also thought that this matter should not be too public, and immediately sent out the medical staff and subordinates. The medical staff and subordinates did not think much, thinking that they could not accept Huo Suiwang's death, and retreated silently. Lu Junhan saw that Huo Suiwang was out of danger and even had a tendency to recover directly. There should be no need for this little thing's tears. So he took Xiao Luli and the sack of pigs back. After all, this little thing has to go to school tomorrow and has to go to bed early at night. The Lu family. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were still awake and had been waiting for them to come back. After seeing the father and daughter returning safely, they breathed a long sigh of relief, guessing that the matter should be resolved. ??????????????????????????????? Lili takes action, there is nothing that cannot be solved. But before they could relax, they saw the little girl working very hard, dragging a sack that was several times larger than hers, "Auntie, grandpa, come quickly, I caught a lot of them." Meat!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at a sack of pink piglets. This familiar scene made their lips twitch. They looked at Lu Junhan: "are you buying goods again?" Lu Junhan: "" After that, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong learned that these pigs were all transformed by Huo Ting's men. Naturally, these pigs are absolutely inedible, and they have no habit of cannibalism. Although these people look like pigs, they are not real pigs after all. So, that night, while the little girl went to sleep upstairs, Song Qingwan asked someone to bring in a batch of identical piglets and replace the pigs. Then, all the pigs were sent to sy group and let Huo Tingyan deal with them by himself. "Little Luli is also very naive and doesn't notice anything different about these pigs. The events on the island did not cause any psychological shadow on her. She really felt like she was traveling with her father. After I came back, I still went to school happily and went home happily to watch TV. Like a carefree little stupid fish. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1045 Take me in The effect of Xiao Luli¡¯s tears is undoubtedly very powerful. After that, without any treatment or outside medical intervention, Huo Suiwang was left lying like this, but Huo Suiwang's condition got better day by day. The doctor who came to check was shocked. Although Lu Junhan didn't ask for anything in return or make any demands, Huo Tingyan still sent a big gift within a few days. It¡¯s not Huo¡¯s shares, nor the power of Sy Group. Huo Tingyan didn¡¯t react at the time, but after thinking about Lu Junhan¡¯s reaction when he refused, he guessed that he didn¡¯t care about power and even found it troublesome. But other than this, Huo Tingyan couldn't think of anything else to give to Lu Junhan. After all, the other party lacked everything, so he simply took the right medicine and gave five cartloads of dolls to Xiao Luli. This made the little girl who just came back from school very happy. At the same time, Pei Mingzhi also transferred half of Pei's shares that had been prepared long ago to Xiao Luli. Pei Mingzhi probably knew that Lu Junhan was afraid of trouble, so he sold Pei Xiubai out and asked him to help manage these shares. Lu Junhan did not need to participate in the management of the company. He only needed to receive dividends every year and use the money to get soft. Since Xiao Luli is still young, the shares will ultimately be in Lu Junhan's name and will be transferred to her when she reaches adulthood. Song Qingwan couldn't help but rub the head of the little girl who was playing house, and sighed: "We Lili are really rich now." Lu Qidong took it seriously and smiled: "She is a rich little woman at such a young age." Little Loli tilted her head, a little confused about what a rich woman was. The next second, Lu Qidong gave her several hundred-dollar bills, and Little Luli understood instantly. Holding the money, his eyes were astonishingly bright: "Well, Lili is the mother-in-law!" And that afternoon, the rich woman Xiao Luli, who was at home for the holidays and did not go to school, met Mr. Yu who came to the Lu family to look for Yu Zheng and also to visit Lu Anran. "I'm sorry, Mr. Yu," the guard looked embarrassed, but said politely: "We haven't received the notice to let you in yet" Mr. Yu naturally knew that they would not let him in. In the past, the Lu and Yu families were rivals, and no one could tolerate the other. They wanted to fight each other in shopping malls and on the battlefield. He had told Mr. Xu and Mr. Lin a lot before that they favored boys over girls and looked down upon Lu. Li, I feel that the little girl¡¯s family will definitely not do much in the future, and will never be as bad as the boy¡¯s bad words. After all the calculations have been made, the Lu family will have trouble letting him in. However, he didn¡¯t want to go in either. He doesn¡¯t even want to come to the Lu family. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t get through the call to Yu Zheng in order to find out that brat Yu Zheng who had been absent from work for several days, he wouldn¡¯t be so old that he would show off his old face and come to the Lu family in person. "I won't go in, you go and call Yu Zheng out for me." Mr. Yu said with a solemn face. The doorman glanced at him, not daring to offend him, so he called the housekeeper and asked him to find Yu Zheng. Three minutes later, the doorman put down the phone. Mr. Yu asked: "When will he come out?" The guard looked at him and hesitated, "Mr. Yu said he didn't have time and asked you to go back." Mr. Yu¡¯s face darkened and he turned around. He was about to order his bodyguards to break in and catch Yu Zheng out no matter what he was doing inside. But before he opened his mouth, he saw the little lolita with twin ponytails who was rocking a pink wooden horse, holding a lollipop in her mouth, and came out of it. "come here." Mr. Yu is leaning on a cane, with a majestic face and a deep voice, giving people a great sense of oppression. ?? Xiao Luli glanced to the left, then to the right, and then glanced at the pink little wooden horse below, then blinked in hindsight and said vaguely: "Grandpa, are you calling Lili?" Mr. Yu had a bad look on his face and felt that this girl must have done it on purpose: "Otherwise, is there anyone else here?" "Yes, I have," The little girl opened her clear eyes and said straightforwardly, "Grandpa, there are many, many people behind you." Mr. Yu: "" The bodyguards in black behind them: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mr. Yu choked and felt a little angry. When the guard saw this, he hesitated to speak, as if he wanted to prevent the two from approaching, but he did not dare to step forward due to the majesty of Mr. Yu. These big shots are fighting, they areThe soldiers dare not participate. But he heard that Mr. Yu is the most patriarchal person, and he has so many bodyguards behind him. The young lady must not be bullied. With this thought in mind, the guard glanced at them and saw that they didn't look over. He quickly sent a message to the housekeeper, telling him what happened here and asking him to come over quickly. I have no choice. Today is a holiday. Young Master Lu went out for something. Director Lu and President Song were also called to a party. Young Master Lu didn¡¯t know when he would come back, but Director Lu and President Song¡¯s party was going to last until late at night. It was now half past one. I won't be able to come back at all. ¡°Three of them are not here, and there really aren¡¯t many people available at home now. Mr. Yu is a man with sharp eyes, so the little moves of the doorman cannot be hidden from his eyes. He actually saw the doorman sending the message, but he did not stop it. He chose to come here at this time just after he found out that Lu Junhan, Lu Qidong, and Song Qingwan were not at home. The guard sent a message to ask for reinforcements, but the housekeeper couldn't find the person in charge. It was obviously not appropriate to ask Lu Anran, a pregnant woman, so he could only ask Yu Zheng. And if Yu Zheng comes out to rescue this little girl, he can directly ask people to kidnap Yu Zheng back to the Yu family. Therefore, the guard's move played into Mr. Yu's plan. "Grandpa, why are you looking for Lili?" Xiao Luli ate a milk-flavored lollipop. As soon as she spoke, the air was sweet and filled with the sweet milk fragrance. When the guard saw Mr. Yu¡¯s terrifying aura coming out of the hail of bullets and swords, he was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, let alone move. "But Xiao Luli is brave. Not only is she not afraid, she also takes the initiative to move her pink wooden horse over. Old man Yu saw that there was no movement on his cell phone. Yu Zheng didn't call at all to tell him not to touch Lu Li. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the housekeeper was too slow and hasn¡¯t reported what¡¯s going on here to Yu Zheng, or if something else happened. Mr. Yu waited for a while, but couldn't wait any longer. He turned around and asked the bodyguard to take out one hundred yuan. He had asked about Lu Li before he came and knew that she liked money. Giving her one hundred yuan was like giving her ten thousand yuan. As if very happy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: 100 yuan is just a small piece of money, I don¡¯t have any knowledge at all. I thought it was a lot of money. Therefore, Mr. Yu is not worried about being rejected at all. He said to the little girl in a deep voice: "Take me in. Once I get in, the money will be yours." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1046 The little lady is in danger now The butler is actually very fast. After receiving the distress message from the doorman and seeing the photo of Xiao Luli and Mr. Yu meeting outside the door, his expression suddenly changed and he immediately took out his cell phone and responded. The reason why Yu Zheng did not rush to the door immediately was because the first person the housekeeper looked for was not Yu Zheng. It¡¯s Lu Junhan. This is a knee-jerk reaction. I thought that Mr. Lu would feel like he was facing a formidable enemy when he heard that Mr. Yu was coming, especially since the young lady was still in the hands of Mr. Yu, and Mr. Yu also brought a lot of bodyguards. Their side was weak, but who knew that the young lady was still in his hands? Will the lady have any accidents? But to the housekeeper¡¯s surprise, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t react at all. He just said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, just do your own thing.¡± The housekeeper thought, this is not good, right? But the housekeeper never dared to resist Lu Junhan. Even though he thought Lu Junhan's reaction was too ruthless, the young lady was also his biological daughter, but he didn't dare to say anything more, thinking that he would not go to Director Lu later. Forget about helping Mr. Song. The housekeeper responded with a smile, and was about to hang up quickly and call Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan. time is money! The little lady¡¯s life is in his hands! After all, that person is none other than the old man of the Lu family. He has fought on the battlefield and experienced bloody storms. His look can scare people to death. Even the thought of him, a man in his fifties, scares people to death. Scared old man Yu! ¡°Hey, his poor little lady, she was riding a horse out for fun, but why did she meet this evil god? But just when the housekeeper was about to hang up the phone, he suddenly heard Lu Junhan suddenly say again: "Wait a minute." The housekeeper paused for a moment, then looked happy, "Young Master Lu, do you have any other instructions?" Could it be that Mr. Lu finally remembered that the young lady was his biological daughter and planned to come back to save the young lady? Lu Junhan: "Go over and keep an eye on her." After the housekeeper received the accurate order, he immediately said: "Okay, I will call the bodyguards now to protect Xiaoxiao" Lu Junhan: "Don't let her go next door." Butler: "" ? ? ? next door? Isn¡¯t that the Pei family? After saying that, Lu Junhan hung up the phone. He seems to be very busy there too. In the past, he would not answer calls from the housekeeper at all. Chen Shuo would answer the calls on his behalf. If there was something important and Chen Shuo could not make a decision, he would transfer the call to Lu Junhan. But since Xiao Luli came to the Lu family, Lu Junhan spent more time answering the phone, because the Lu family usually had nothing to do. If he had to call him if something happened, he wouldn't have to think too much. There must be something wrong with the little thing. After the housekeeper hung up the phone, he called Lu Qidong again. I thought Lu Qidong, who loved his granddaughter dearly, would sneer on the spot, wondering if anyone could bully the Lu family, and then rush back from the party immediately, but the result was once again beyond the housekeeper's expectation. Lu Qidong: "Huh? Uncle Yu is here? And he ran into Lili? Hey, I thought it was a big deal. It's okay. Let Lili play with him for a while. I'm a little busy, so I'll hang up now." Butler: "" ? ? ? When the little miss came to the Lu family, you were all afraid that she would bump into her, so you protected her as if you were protecting her. When she was playing in the yard, you were all afraid that she would fall and get hurt. Now that I have had it for more than a year, I don¡¯t appreciate it anymore, right? Ah! The Lu family. "Wait a minute." Three seconds later, Lu Qidong seemed to have remembered something and suddenly spoke again. When the housekeeper saw this, he felt a "swish" in his heart, and hope was ignited again. Lu Qidong: "Go and prepare some medicine." The housekeeper hated that iron could not become steel, so he directly called Lu Qidong the same title he used to call Lu Qidong: "Master, what's the use of preparing medicine" It is better to prepare more bodyguards to protect the young lady than to prepare medicine. If the Lu family does not have enough bodyguards, they will borrow them from the Pei family next door. Borrow it over and protect the little lady. That's the business. "Otherwise, when the young lady is injured by Mr. Yu's people, she is still so young, and I am afraid that she will not have time to treat her with medicine, and the young lady will die." So what¡¯s the use of preparing medicine! ! "Of course it works." LuQidong pondered for a moment, "You don't have to be too well prepared. Just grab some Suxiao Jiuxin Pills and an oxygen bottle. You don't need to use medicine to treat heart disease. Uncle Yu probably doesn't have heart disease" Butler: "" Lu Qidong: "After all, he is so old, and he has finally come to our house in this life. Although it is only at the door, if he makes someone pass out, it will not sound good if it gets spread." The housekeeper almost wanted to say, wake up young master, how could someone like Mr. Yu be knocked unconscious? Besides, who dares to knock Mr. Yu unconscious! It's good if he doesn't knock others out. But Lu Qidong was really busy over there, so he hung up the phone after saying that. But thinking about it, in the past, if it was not busy or it was an unimportant party, Lu Qidong would basically push everything he could, just to play with the little miss at home on weekends, or to watch the little miss, for fear that she would get into trouble. It¡¯s a big weekend and no one is at home, which shows the importance of this gathering. Lu Qidong really couldn't get away. The housekeeper had no choice but to call Song Qingwan again. "Both father and son are too arrogant. If he hadn't been a little housekeeper, he had no right to talk to such a big man as Mr. Yu, and he couldn't be the head of the Lu family. Otherwise, he would have called the bodyguards to drive Mr. Yu away. However, although both father and son are big-hearted, Mr. Song should be better off. ¡°After all, women¡¯s hearts are soft, and Mr. Lu often beat the young lady before. Several times, Mr. Song was there to protect the young lady, protect the young lady, and excuse the young lady. Knowing that the young lady is in danger this time, Mr. Song will definitely rush back immediately. No matter what happens, give him an order and ask him to go next door to borrow a bodyguard, or let him take the bodyguard to invite Mr. Yu and the others away! The housekeeper feels that the latter is more likely, and it would be better if Mr. Song does not come back. ¡°After all, Song Qingwan is a woman, and what Mr. Yu looks down upon most is women. Mr. Yu had ridiculed Song Qingwan a lot before, thinking that she was not useful and could not stand on the stage. When President Song comes, Mr. Yu will not listen to her and evacuate at all, and may even bring the young lady to despise and ridicule her. Soon after, Song Qingwan answered the phone. Before the housekeeper could explain the situation to her, Song Qingwan smiled and said: "Oh, I heard what my brother said, Lili is playing with Uncle Yu now, right?" Butler: "Yes, little miss, she is very dangerous now" Song Qingwan seemed to almost laugh out loud: "It's okay, let Lili play with Uncle Yu for a while." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1047 A lot of money Butler: "" Song Qingwan smiled and said: "It's best to have fun all day long! If Uncle Yu wants to leave, find a way to drag him away. Don't let him go. After all, it's not easy for people to 'condescend' to come." How can we be worthy of Uncle Yu's grievance if we don't treat him well when we visit the Lu family's door? You think so!" Butler: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Song Qingwan said that she wanted to treat her well, but the housekeeper actually heard the meaning of "I want your life" from it. Butler: "" ¡­It should be his illusion. The only three people in the family who can take charge are all useless. Lu Anran cannot be found. Her fetal image has finally stabilized recently, and she can occasionally come down and walk. With careful conditioning and the passage of time, her lethargy has improved. The symptoms have also been reduced a lot. But the twins in her belly were too heavy. She was only three or four months pregnant, but she was as big as five or six months pregnant with others, and her body bones and limbs were extremely thin. Let her come out. The housekeeper was afraid that something might happen to him. After eliminating many candidates, the housekeeper finally thought of Yu Zheng. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that no one else was more suitable than Yu Zheng to come forward. He put away his cell phone and was about to go to the annex building to find Yu Zheng and ask him to take his terrible father away quickly. But at this moment, the guard sent another message urging me. Said that the current situation is very bad - before Mr. Yu could do anything, their young lady actually took the initiative to ride a small wooden horse and ran towards Mr. Yu! From his words alone, you can see the deep despair of the guard. Butler: "" Butler: "!!!" The housekeeper also began to despair. There is no time to look for Yu Zheng now, let alone whether he will offend Mr. Yu. The housekeeper quickly summoned all the bodyguards that could be summoned in the villa, and then led them towards the door in a hurry. ¡°Little miss, hold on, we will come to rescue you right away! "But don't die, otherwise how can I explain to Mr. Lu, Director Lu, and Mr. Song when they come back!" Thinking of this, the housekeeper took two steps, turned around, and hurriedly called a bodyguard over. "You, go and bring the hemostatic patches, painkillers, bandages, children's fever-reducing patches, and some other mess, as long as they are medicines related to children." Although the bodyguard didn¡¯t know why, he still agreed. The housekeeper suddenly changed his mind again: "Forget it, let's bring all the medical kits at home. There should be ten. Go find the five on the first floor first, and then have someone send them over. Do you understand? Why are you still dawdling here? Go quickly. Ah! If the little lady dies accidentally, are you responsible?" After saying that, the housekeeper quickly got in the car and rushed towards the door. When he arrived at the door and saw the little Lolita sitting on the pony over there, the housekeeper finally breathed a sigh of relief and his heart slowly relaxed. The housekeeper arrived in time. Not only was Xiao Luli not beaten to death, he had no injuries at all, and he was not captured and held hostage by Mr. Yu's people. Instead, Mr. Yu gave the little girl a hundred yuan, threatened her, and asked her to take him in. When the housekeeper saw this, his heart was bleeding. His poor little lady, she must be very scared and nervous when she faces Mr. Yu alone. If he hadn't come now, the little lady who would have no one to support her would definitely cry out of fear and have to be taken away. Mr. Yu comes in. Thinking of this, the housekeeper¡¯s heart ached even more. Mr. Yu naturally discovered his existence immediately, but he didn't take such a small person seriously at all. After a faint glance, he looked away, his wise and sharp eyes continuing to stare closely at the little girl in front of him. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just a look, is extremely oppressive, let alone a four-year-old little girl, even an adult, may be frightened to tears by this terrifying look. Sure enough, just as the housekeeper thought, Xiao Luli was too scared. When she heard Mr. Yu forcing her to take him in, she didn't dare to say a word of rejection. I could only keep licking my lollipop and blinking my beautiful black eyes to try to relieve the extreme fear in my heart. Then, she shook her head to express her reluctance. That pitiful, weak little look looked like he had been bullied by Mr. Yu. Mr. Yu thinks so too.   Sure enough, it was a little girl's house. He hadn't even done anything yet, and she was already afraid of becoming like this. Look at that pale face, tsk tsk, how pitiful. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have to give her a hundred, and if she scares her a little, Lu Li will take him in. Mr. Yu looked sarcastic. This arrogant and condescending look only makes the little girl who is only a tiny bit more helpless and weak. The housekeeper couldn't bear it, took a deep breath, and was about to step forward, but as soon as he took a step, he became stupid. I saw the pitiful little Loli in front of me and glanced at the hundred yuan. After shaking her head, she said in a sweet voice: "No, one hundred yuan is not enough." Mr. Yu obviously didn¡¯t expect to be rejected, and his smile froze slightly. The little loli bit the lollipop, shook her pony, and said vaguely: "My aunt and grandpa said that Lili is now a father-in-law. Now that she has money, it is difficult to deceive her. So you can't deceive someone with a hundred yuan. It takes a lot of money to deceive someone." Naturally, Mr. Yu also heard about the boy from the Pei family transferring half of his shares to Lu Li. She said she was a rich woman, which was indeed true, but no matter how much money she had, it was of no use. Without power, everything was in vain. ! However, as long as you ask for something, you are not afraid that she will not agree, but you are afraid that she will not ask for anything. Mr. Yu sneered coldly and asked, "Tell me, how much do you want?" No matter how much money this girl wants, he can send someone to get it. At his age, the most indispensable thing is money. Who knows, the little girl said: "A lot of money." Mr. Yu: "" Mr. Yu frowned: "How much is a lot of money?" Xiao Luli happily said: "It's just a lot of money!" Mr. Yu: "" The little Loli tilted her head: "Grandpa, are your ears bad?" Mr. Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Mr. Yu had never been reviled like this before, and it was the little girl he had always looked down on. His face suddenly turned green and white, while the other party was still rocking the wooden horse happily like a normal person. He looked so heartless that Mr. Yu almost lost his breath. "Master, master, are you okay?" The bodyguard behind him hurriedly stepped forward to support the livid and shaky old man Yu. When the housekeeper saw this, he somehow remembered the quick-acting heart-saving pills that Lu Qidong asked him to prepare on the phone just now. Butler: "" The young master is indeed very powerful, and he can predict the future. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1048: Sit on my horse? Of course, the young lady is also very powerful. Even people like Mr. Yu can be angered by her. He thought that only their young master, Mr. Lu, and Mr. Song would be angered by the young lady. But the housekeeper was still worried. Instead, he tensed up and didn't dare to look away for a moment, for fear that Mr. Yu would get angry and do something to hurt the little girl. Whenever the timing is wrong, he will immediately rush forward with his bodyguards. After Mr. Yu got a little better, he suddenly couldn't stand it when he thought that he was forced to do this by a little girl in public, and his heart was almost blocked. His face was even more gloomy. People who saw it were extremely shocked. Mr. Yu narrowed his old eagle eyes. If he didn¡¯t show off his power, this girl might think that he was her great-grandfather¡¯s blind idiot who only loved his great-granddaughter. Mr. Yu had a sullen face and motioned to the bodyguard next to him: "Go and snatch the lollipop from her hand!" Bodyguard: "" Butler: "" Doorman: "" Xiao Luli was overjoyed when she heard this: "Grandpa, do you also like to eat lollipops?" With that said, the little girl took out two lollipops from her little pocket, then got off the pink wooden horse, ran over to him, and took the initiative to give the lollipops to him: "This candy is delicious. My father said that this candy can only be eaten by father-in-law and mother-in-law. Even he can't eat it." Butler: "" Mr. Lu obviously didn¡¯t want to eat it and deliberately lied to you, young lady. Mr. Yu lowered his eyes and glanced at the lollipop, with sarcasm and ridicule overflowing from his eyes. He sneered and said in a deep voice: "What, now you know you are afraid and you know how to please me?" The little Loli was stunned for a second, as if she didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but after thinking about it, she nodded. Dad said, if you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, just nod your head, no need to ask why. However, when this scene appeared in the eyes of the housekeeper, the little girl was really afraid that Mr. Yu would steal her candies, so she gave him two lollipops in advance to prevent the remaining candies from being robbed. . "You, girl, are wise." Mr. Yu raised his chin and asked the bodyguard to take the two lollipops handed over by the little girl as a "goodwill". The bodyguard took the lollipop, and the girl took away the hundred yuan in the other hand. When Mr. Yu saw this, he frowned: "What are you doing?" The little Loli folded one hundred yuan, carefully put it into her little pocket, and then said: "Grandpa, since you are so poor and only have one hundred yuan, I will sell you two lollipops." Mr. Yu: "" Bodyguard: "" ¡°Obviously, showing goodwill is fake, but selling lollipops is real. Butler: "" You are truly worthy of being your father¡¯s daughter, you can do business anytime and anywhere. At this moment, the three heartless parents, Lu Junhan, Song Qingwan, and Lu Qidong, probably finally found out their conscience, or they finally had time. In the Lu family¡¯s WeChat group, I took a moment to send a message to the housekeeper¡ª Song Qingwan: [Is Uncle Yu gone? @housekeeper¡¿ Butler: [No, it¡¯s still at the door. ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [What about Lili? ¡¿ The housekeeper raised his head and glanced at the little girl not far away: [She is still at the door. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [Li Li shouldn¡¯t have been bullied by Uncle Yu, right? ¡¿ Butler: [No. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [Then she] The butler recounted the situation in a straight-forward manner: ¡¾Not only was the little lady not bullied, she just sold two lollipops to Mr. Yu and made a hundred yuan. Now, she was asking Mr. Yu's bodyguard if he wanted to buy her lollipops, saying that her lollipops were delicious and would make him go to bed immediately after eating them. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [¡­¡­] Lu Qidong: [¡­] ¡°Is this trying to sell lollipops or is it threatening? No matter what Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong thought, in Mr. Yu's opinion, it was just intimidation. So, when the little girl walked around and asked, his face was so heavy that it was dripping with tears. He looked at a touch of pink not far away, ¡°Go and snatch her horse from me!¡± He didn¡¯t believe it, he couldn¡¯t make her cry just like this! ?????????????????The butler's expression suddenly changed. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Yu would be so deceptive. The bodyguards are all under Mr. Yu. Although they really want to buy the little girl¡¯s lollipop, after all, the beautiful little loli just opens her big round black eyes and looks at them pitifully. They don¡¯t want to buy it or not. I can't bear to do this. But with Mr. Yu here, even if they wanted to buy it, they wouldn¡¯t dare to buy it. ¡°Now that I hear that Mr. Yu wants to snatch the little girl¡¯s horse, I can¡¯t help but feel that Mr. Yu is too cold-blooded and ruthless to bully such a young girl. It is simply inhumane. Therefore, the bodyguard walked over deliberately slower. ¡°Obviously hoping that Xiao Luli could come back quickly and ride her horse away. Sure enough, when Xiao Luli heard this, she stopped selling the lollipops and ran back quickly. When Mr. Yu saw this, he knew that he had found this girl's weakness. He snorted coldly and immediately ordered to the bodyguard: ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and grab the horse!¡± After all, the bodyguard¡¯s legs were much longer than the little girl¡¯s legs. One step he took was worth three or four steps taken by the little girl, and he even set off early. Although he deliberately slowed down, he still reached the position of the wooden horse before the little girl. The bodyguard had no choice but to pick up the little wooden horse. Seeing that the bodyguard had taken away her horse, the little girl stopped when she was halfway back. To Mr. Yu's surprise, there was no sadness or sadness on the little girl's face that she had been robbed, not even an expression of anger or anger. nothing. Instead, she happily went over, helped the bodyguard, and very actively brought her little wooden horse in front of Mr. Yu. She patted the horse's head with her little hand, "Grandpa, do you want to ride on my horse? You only need one hundred yuan to ride on it once." Mr. Yu: "" Butler: "" Mr. Yu couldn't bear it anymore and turned to ask the housekeeper: "Is your Lu family going bankrupt or something like that? At such a young age, all you talk about is money! Are you so poor?" In the Yu family, although daughters, granddaughters, and even great-granddaughters are not taken seriously, there has never been any mistreatment or shortage of food, clothing, housing, transportation, especially money. "The monthly living expenses alone are at least one million. I never need to worry about money. There are very few people who take the initiative to make money. They spend more. The housekeeper thought, in the eyes of the young lady, their family is indeed quite poor. "After all, in the eyes of his daughter, Mr. Lu is just a poor fish seller. Because he has no money, he can't even get a wife, so he can only rely on his daughter to help him earn money to get a wife. But of course the butler couldn't say this. Fortunately, Mr. Yu didn't intend to let him answer. After speaking, he turned his head and asked the bodyguard to pick up the wooden horse to prevent the little girl from touching it. Then he looked at the little girl coldly and spoke more clearly, without giving the little girl a chance to act stupid: "Now, your horse is mine." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1049 Money must be given The little Loli was stunned: "Huh?" The housekeeper¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he secretly thought something was wrong! Without even thinking about it, I took out my phone and opened the WeChat group to ask for help: ¡¾Young Master, Mr. Song, Mr. Lu, something serious is going wrong! ! Come back soon! Something will happen if you don't come back! ¡¿ Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were probably at halftime, and after only two seconds, they immediately responded to the message: Song Qingwan was nervous: [What¡¯s wrong? ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [What happened? ¡¿ The housekeeper was very anxious and wished he could make a phone call to explain the serious situation here in detail. But due to the presence of Mr. Yu, he didn¡¯t even dare to send a voice message, let alone make a phone call, so he could only type quickly: ¡¾In a fit of rage, Mr. Yu snatched away the young lady's favorite horse! ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [? ? ? ? Wait, you said Uncle Yu took something from Lili? ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [Horse? Little Trojan? ¡¿ Butler: [Yes. ¡¿ Butler: [Mr. Yu is still showing off to the young lady, saying that her horse belongs to him. The young lady almost fainted from crying. ¡¿ Song Qingwan was the first to deny it: [Impossible, Uncle Yu can't be so naive! ¡¿ Lu Qidong also couldn¡¯t believe it: [That¡¯s it, how could Uncle Yu snatch things from a child at such an old age? ¡¿ The steward did not argue with them, but answered with the facts: [Picture#The bodyguard behind Mr. Yu has an expressionless face, holding an out-of-place pink wooden horse in his hand#, Mr. Yu in front of Mr. Yu is leaning on a cane, and his old face is full of arrogance and pride. She has a childish look#,#The little girl in front of Mr. Yu raised her head, with a confused and confused expression#] Song Qingwan: [¡­¡­] Lu Qidong: [¡­] It seems that people who have been in contact with Lili will have lower IQs, and they are not just as low as usual. However, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong also panicked. That¡¯s Lili¡¯s favorite little wooden horse! Normally, you can see Lili running around on this little wooden horse wherever she goes. Now that Uncle Yu has snatched her away, the little girl may cry. Looking at the photo sent by the housekeeper, Lili was stunned after the horse was taken away. They never thought that Mr. Yu would take action before. They thought that at most he would just talk and mock Lili, a little girl, like usual. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmblly out out. Anyway, Lili¡¯s current IQ doesn¡¯t make it easy to understand. And, judging from past experience, although Lili doesn¡¯t quite understand, she is confident! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Have never lost in a quarrel, and on the contrary, they can make the other person half angry to death. This is why they are not worried and are not in a hurry to go back. But now Mr. Yu has unexpectedly taken advantage of it. It¡¯s really Lu Qidong fell into chagrin: ¡¾Damn! How could I have forgotten that Lili looked like she was easy to bully? Everyone wanted to bully her and anyone could bully her. If she didn¡¯t bully her during the day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at nightUncle Yu just looked at Lili. After so many eyes and having been face to face with Lili for so long, I must have lost control and wanted to bully Lili to death! ¡¿ Butler: [¡­¡­] Can¡¯t hold it back It seems like Mr. Yu is some kind of pervert. Song Qingwan also felt regretful: ¡¾that is! It's all Lili's fault, why is she so cute? Whoever looks at her doesn't want to bully her, ravage her, trample on her, no, I have to go back quickly. If it's a little later, let alone a little wooden horse, Lili will definitely do the same. It was snatched away by Uncle Yu! ¡¿ The housekeeper choked for several seconds, probably not understanding the brain circuits of these two men, and reminded him tactfully: [Mr. Yu has always favored boys over girls, so he probably wouldn't rob civilian girls. ¡¿ If you want to rob, you must rob a man! Lu Qidong: [That¡¯s not necessarily true. Moreover, gender is not divided like this. Like me, I often feel that Lili is very similar to a boy - she has a tougher personality than anyone else, including mice, spiders, cockroaches, and her father. Don't be afraid, most of the boys outside are probably not as tough as Lili. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [That is, what if Uncle Yu is as blind as my brother and thinks Lili is a man and takes her away? Then wouldn¡¯t my brother have to hang himself? ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [¡­] Butler: [¡­¡­] The housekeeper had nothing to say: [Then Mr. Song, young master, please come back quickly! ¡¿  Song Qingwan was silent for a while and replied: [We have a second half later. The second half is much more important than the first half. Many elders will come by then and they may not be able to leave temporarily. I'll see if we can coordinate. If I really can't make it back by then, I'll think of other ways to see if I can find someone to go back first. ¡¿ Speaking of finding someone, Lu Qidong immediately remembered something: ¡¾Hey, by the way, where is Xiaohanhanren? He should have time, right? He came out to show his face at the party just now. He stayed there for less than half an hour and then left, saying that he had something to deal with. It had been more than an hour, so it should have been dealt with, right? ¡¿ It would be best if Mr. Lu could come back. Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan have more or less respect for Mr. Yu as their elders, but Lu Junhan is different. He is a demon king. He doesn't even have any respect for his own great-grandfather, Mr. Lu, let alone Mr. Yu. If Lu Junhan can come back, he can definitely cure Mr. Yu. pity¡­¡­ Butler: [Master Lu has never come back. ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [She should have gone to the company to handle matters. Recently, Pei Mingzhi gave half of Pei's shares to Lili. Lili is young, so she doesn't have to worry about anything. She also has the reputation of being a rich woman for nothing. Her father was so exhausted. ¡¿ The housekeeper is sending messages quickly, and Mr. Yu is not idle either. When Mr. Yu saw the little girl say "Ah" in confusion, he squinted his eyes and couldn't help but sneer: "Ah what? Don't pretend to be crazy and stupid for me again! I won't accept your great grandfather's tricks. I've decided on this horse today!" Bodyguards: "" They really don¡¯t want to admit that the childish old man in front of them is actually their mature and steady master with a sharp and solemn aura. An old man who is almost eighty years old, what is strong, bloody, has never experienced the bloody wind, what children have never seen, how can there be such a strong bullying little girl's house. Doesn¡¯t it usually end with a few words of ridicule? Why do I feel like I¡¯m getting into trouble with this little girl? This time, the little girl finally understood, nodded, and said easily: "Okay." Mr. Yu seemed to have guessed what she was thinking, and snorted coldly: "But don't think that I will give you money!" "That won't work!" Sure enough, the little Loli was anxious. She grabbed his trouser legs with her little hands, and her big black and clear eyes were pitiful: "You have to give me the money!" ¡°I won¡¯t give it!¡± Seeing that she was about to grab his pants, Mr. Yu took a sullen face and quickly took a step back. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1050 is his nemesis Who knows, my left foot accidentally tripped over my right foot. He was about to stumble and fall to the ground, but all these years of training were not in vain. Mr. Yu calmly took a few steps forward and adjusted his pace. He quickly regained his footing. However, just as she stood firm, the little Loli who ran over and wanted to grab her trouser leg failed to brake in time. Her little body was like a cannonball, and she hit Mr. Yu's leg hard. Mr. Yu: "" Mr. Yu didn't have time to react at all. He suddenly threw out the crutch in his hand, and his body fell back after being hit, and he sat heavily on the hard concrete ground. He fell directly onto his back. The whole place was dead silent. The housekeeper and the bodyguard suppressed their laughter, but they really didn¡¯t dare to laugh out loud. Mr. Yu¡¯s fall was severe, but the little Loli who bumped into him finally stopped the car with the help of this force and stood firm. Mr. Yu¡¯s face was almost contorted in pain, but he relied on his ability to keep his emotions and anger a secret in the past and endured it. After enduring it, when I saw this situation again, my face turned green. This girl is simply his nemesis! The bodyguards around him didn't care too much. They put down their wooden horses and hurried forward to help him. The housekeeper also pulled the little girl away to avoid being injured by the bodyguards rushing past. The little girl who exited looked at the small wooden horse that was knocked down on the ground with its legs in the air, and then at the old man Yu who fell on the ground with his legs in the air. Xiao Naoyin couldn't help but mutter: "Grandpa, you look like my horse, but you are not as good-looking as my horse." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Old Master Yu¡¯s face was so violent that his breath was messed up, and his face turned blue and white in anger. Now when he heard these words again, he became so angry that he almost fainted. Although the housekeeper didn't want to take care of it, he had to take care of it. Seeing that something was wrong, he asked someone to quickly give Mr. Yu the quick-acting heart-saving pills he had prepared in advance. Mr. Yu¡¯s blood and energy were rising all over his body. He took the medicine again, and after a while, he couldn¡¯t stand still. The housekeeper waved again and asked the guard in the security room to bring out a chair. As soon as she finished speaking, the little milky voice sounded again¡ª¡ª ¡°Grandpa, sit here, you can sit here too.¡± There were too many people around and the situation was too chaotic. The bodyguards didn't look carefully. Seeing that Mr. Yu had taken the medicine and urgently needed to sit down and rest, they quickly put him up without thinking. After putting it on, I realized that what the little girl had just pushed over was her pink and tender kawaii little wooden horse. At this time, an old man over seventy-five years old, with white hair, a wrinkled old face, a serious face, and a cold and cold aura sat firmly on it. Bodyguards: "" The picture is really eye-catching. Mr. Yu took the medicine and calmed down a little. When he lowered his head, he saw that he was actually sitting on a wooden horse that only children played on. His face turned blue and white, and he almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. But before he vomited, he saw the little Loli stretched out her hand towards him excitedly and gave him another fatal blow: "Grandpa, now that you are riding on my horse, you have to give me a hundred yuan." Mr. Yu: "" Mr. Yu was extremely angry and stood up: "Don't even think about it! I won't give you a penny!" "Well, grandpa, you have to give me one hundred yuan." Mr. Yu: "You!" Mr. Yu¡¯s physical condition has not fully recovered yet. He got up in a hurry. Only halfway through getting up, he suddenly lost all strength and sat back down again. The little Loli looked at it and said happily: "Great, Grandpa, now you have to give me two hundred yuan." Mr. Yu: "" ¡­¡­ After that, I don¡¯t know what method Lu Qidong used. Lu Junhan did reply to the message, but it was Chen Shuo who replied on his behalf: [Director Lu, Mr. Song, Mr. Lu is still in a meeting. I just reported the matter to him. He asked me to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry about it, and you don¡¯t need to rush back. I think Mr. Lu means that it should be I think the young lady can handle it alone. ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [Meeting? ? ? He has a big heart! His daughter's horse was snatched away, but he was still in the mood for a meeting? ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [Yes! Lili is like this, but he can still sit still? Is Lili his biological child? ¡¿ Chen Shuo: [¡­¡­] ? ? ?   The little lady¡¯s horse was robbed, not her head cut off, right? How come it seems to Mr. Song and Director Lu that the young lady is dead. Song Qingwan: [Forget it, brother, I¡¯ll go back now. If Uncle Liu and the others come looking for me later, you can help me cover up and say I¡¯m going to the bathroom to change clothes. In short, anything will do. ¡¿ Lu Qidong was also very worried and responded directly: [Okay, call me if you need anything. ¡¿ Butler: [No need, Mr. Song! You don't need to come back, Mr. Yu and the others have already left. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [So fast? ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [? ? How? Lili was also taken away? ¡¿ Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other, and their expressions changed suddenly. Butler: [That¡¯s not true, the young lady is still here, sitting on her little wooden horse and counting money. ¡¿ That¡¯s good. Being able to count money means that Lili is fine. Lu Qidong was puzzled: [Why did Uncle Yu leave so easily? ¡¿ From just now to now, less than ten minutes have passed. Butler: [Oh, it was the bodyguards of the Yu family who gave the young lady two hundred yuan as ransom. The young lady asked the bodyguards to take away Mr. Yu who was so angry that he could not speak. They have been gone for a while now. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [¡­¡­] Lu Qidong: [¡­] Although I don¡¯t know what happened, it¡¯s a good thing that Mr. Yu is gone, and it¡¯s a good thing that Lili is fine. Probably to reassure them, the housekeeper spoke in a relaxed tone and said with a smile: [I also observed that the young lady has no psychological shadow, and she was not frightened by Mr. Yu. Moreover, she just said that she would ride a horse to play with her brother Xiubai next door. Not to mention how happy she would be. . ¡¿ Song Qingwan felt relieved now: [Okay, since Lili has nothing to do, we won¡¯t go back. We happened to be a little busy here, and we really couldn¡¯t get away for a while. ¡¿ As soon as Song Qingwan sent out these words, news about Lu Junhan came out: ¡¾I'm going back. ¡¿ Lu Qidong: [? ? ? ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [? ? ? ? ¡¿ Lu Qidong¡¯s mouth twitched. Song Qingwan was not angry: [I asked you to go back but you didn¡¯t. You said Lili could take care of it, and you still had Xianxin to hold a meeting there. It¡¯s fine now. Lili has taken care of everything. Uncle Yu and his bodyguards have also left. The danger is over, and you have to go back again. . I asked you to reply just now but you didn¡¯t reply. Why are you going back now? Are you celebrating Lili¡¯s success in driving away Uncle Yu? ¡¿ Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: [No, I will go back and break her legs. ¡¿ Song Qingwan: [¡­¡­] Lu Qidong: [¡­] Butler: [¡­¡­] For the sake of Xiao Luli¡¯s bad behavior, the housekeeper stopped the little Luli who was riding a horse towards the Pei family next door: "Little miss, your father has called you." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1051 Then you are so pitiful "Hey, Dad." "Little Lu Li got off the horse in a flash, holding the phone in her little hand, "Why are you looking for Li Li?" Lu Junhan asked: "What are you doing?" The little girl glanced at the mobile phone in her hand and put it back to her ear: "I'm on the phone with my dad." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan asked calmly: "What are you going to do later?" The little girl looked at the pink wooden horse not far away and thought for a moment: "I'm going to ride a horse later!" "" Lu Junhan was silent: "Where are you after riding the horse?" "After riding the horse, I'm going to go and play with Brother Xiubai!" The little girl finally got the answer. Lu Junhan held the phone, paused for only a second, and then asked in a calm tone: "Have you finished your weekend homework?" "It's done," Xiao Luli thought for a moment, "I finished it at school on Friday." Chen Shuo was surprised. There was a lot of homework in Haicheng Kindergarten. The little lady actually finished it all when she was at school? It seems that I was not used to it when I first started going to school. Now that I have adapted to the intensity of learning in kindergarten, I can complete my homework much faster. As expected, people who have attended kindergarten are different. Lu Junhan frowned slightly: "What about the extracurricular class homework?" "It's done." The little girl couldn't understand her father's good intentions, so she told the truth, "I finished it in the morning, and I showed it to the teacher. The teacher said what I did was great! It's great!" Chen Shuo: "" Butler: "" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Junhan was silent for a while and didn't say anything for several seconds. Seeing this, Chen Shuo quickly handed the little girl¡¯s weekend course schedule to Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and glanced at it before asking quietly: "I remember, you will have a piano lesson later" "there is none left," The little loli lowered her head and said dullly: "My uncle, the housekeeper, told people before that when the teacher came over, she was hit by a car and was half dead. She had to go to the hospital to see her uncle, so she had to teach her uncle how to practice the piano, and she couldn't teach Lili anymore." Chen Shuo: "" The housekeeper was embarrassed and explained at the right time: "Master Lu, actually there was a minor car accident. Teacher Chen accidentally sprained her foot. Now she is in the hospital having her bones set. The doctor said that it's not a big deal and she can continue to teach the young lady how to practice piano tomorrow." Chen Shuo: "" This car accident happened really well. It¡¯s just the right time. Of course, this is for the young lady, but for Mr. Lu, it is not the right time. "Dad, are you okay?" The little girl said happily: "If nothing happens, I will go and play with Brother Xiubai!" The little Loli said happily: "There is also Uncle Beauty. He said he would treat Lili to a big chicken drumstick! Uncle Beauty and Brother Xiubai are both very rich. They are richer than you, dad." Lu Junhan had no expression on his face: "Something's wrong." "What's going on?" "Stay there, wait for me to come back," Lu Junhan stood up from his seat with a cold smile: "Break your dog legs!" Little Loli: "" Little Loli: "!!!" The little girl held it back and said, "You are lying, so you can't stop beating me!" Chen Shuo and the housekeeper were both shocked. They felt that their young lady was really brave. Even now, she was still adding fuel to the fire. ??It is simply a good hand at the gas station. Then, they heard the little girl mutter and continued: "I'm not a dog, how can I have dog legs? If you want to interrupt, you should break their legs." Chen Shuo: "" Butler: "" Lu Junhan accepted it well and his expression did not change: "No matter what the leg is, I will break it for you when I get back." Little girl: "" After Lu Junhan hung up the phone, the little girl's eyes widened in realization. The next second, she returned the phone to the housekeeper, then turned around sharply, with a frightened and panicked expression on her face, and ran towards the Lu family behind her. But after running for two steps, something suddenly occurred to her. She ran back again. Under the suspicious gaze of the housekeeper, she picked up the lonely little wooden horse not far away and ran back to the Lu family again.   In the middle of the process, he still shouted from time to time: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooouse gonna place place make place ! Butler: "" ??It¡¯s true that a daughter is as good as her father. ¡­¡­ The housekeeper reported to Lu Junhan that the little girl had returned to the Lu family, so that he could handle official business in the company without worries. However, Lu Junhan only stayed in the company for another half an hour. After processing the more important documents, he returned to the Lu family. To put it bluntly, I still don¡¯t feel reassured. In the past, at least one of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong was at home watching the little thing. Now that both of them have gone to the banquet, there is no one at home. The only housekeeper who can watch the little fat girl has other things to arrange and organize from time to time. It¡¯s impossible to stay by that little thing¡¯s side all the time. Within an hour at most, the little chubby girl would definitely sneak out when she saw no one was watching her. Facts have proved that Lu Junhan¡¯s guess was correct. After the little girl carried her horse back, she had nothing to do. Apart from watching TV, she was trying to figure out how to save her legs so that they would not be broken by her father. Actually, the little girl originally wanted to say fish legs. But my aunt said, don¡¯t talk about her being a fish in front of others, otherwise she will be caught and cooked into delicious pickled fish. Thinking of this, the little Loli couldn't help but swallow her saliva. "Wait a minute, if her father breaks her leg, can she give the broken leg to Uncle Xu and ask him to help her make delicious pickled fish?" Those pickled fish made from fish are delicious. She can eat five bowls of rice at once. It will definitely taste better if she uses her legs to make them later! She can eat ten bowls at once! Seeing that the little girl was deep in thought, the system thought she was thinking about how to avoid her father's beating, and deliberately said: "You don't have to have your legs broken by your father if you want. As long as you break your own legs now, won't your father be able to break your legs?" "May I?" The little Loli opened her big black eyes, peeked at the white and tender calves under her skirt, and took a strange sip of saliva: "Otherwise, let's wait for dad. Otherwise, dad would have been angry if he didn't break his legs." system:"¡­¡­" I don¡¯t know if your father will be angry, but I know that you are definitely stupid. The corner of the system's mouth twitched, but before he could speak, he saw the little girl's eyes moving from her own legs toits legs. The little girl asked: "Xingtong, do your legs taste good?" system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" Being looked at by her innocent and clear eyes, the hairs on the system stood on end, fearing that her legs would be separated from her body at any word: "Unappetizing!" The system was full of vigilance, "Don't even think about hitting my legs!" "Oh, then you are so pitiful," The little Loli nodded, looked away, and said seriously: "Unlike others, my legs are delicious!" system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1052 Is this my younger brother? system:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" This is not a fool. No. This is a fool! Still a very narcissistic Versailles fool! But no matter what, as long as the little fat girl doesn¡¯t try to hit his legs. ¡°Most of its hair was burned off by her inhumane father before, but now it¡¯s still half bald, not to mention how ugly it is. ¡°If this little fat girl loses her legs again due to the curse, she will be bald, ugly and disabled. The system will explode just thinking about it. Of course, the most important thing is that without its legs, how will it be able to escape in the future! So, the system silently put her legs into her skirt, and then began to praise Xiao Luli¡¯s legs from all directions and 365 degrees. She looked very, very delicious at first sight, and how much she wanted to eat them. Xiao Luli nodded with deep sympathy: "Yes, I want to eat it too!" system:"¡­¡­" Twenty minutes later¡ª¡ª Lu Junhan came back from outside. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw this scene¡ª¡ª In the huge living room. ?????????????????????????????????????????: The little Lolita is delicate in appearance and cute in appearance. Wearing a pink princess dress, she is sitting on the floor. Her fair and tender legs, which are like lotus root segments, are exposed outside the hem of the dress. Her pink and tender little feet are still swaying. In the front, a blue-eyed doll with blond hair and a pink skirt was working hard to massage her legs, while the little girl was holding a bottle of soy sauce and pouring it on the massaged legs. After a while, the white legs turned into black legs. The beautiful and clean pink skirt and the smooth floor were stained with a lot of soy sauce. It looks so dirty that it makes you want to hit someone. The system is still nodding: "Yes, yes, that's it! When I watched other people marinate fish meat, they always marinated it like this. Marinate it for a while to make it taste delicious!" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" I don¡¯t know if the fish is marinated like this, but little lady, you are a human now, not a fish! They have just gone to the company for a while, and you are going to cook yourself! Chen Shuo looked around, and sure enough, the housekeeper who had promised to keep an eye on him at all times was nowhere to be seen. There was no need to think about it. It must be the young lady's ability to make her wishes come true. After all, if you want to get the soy sauce in the kitchen, there must be no one around. With so many servants in the Lu family, this would have been impossible in the past, but their little lady is a lucky carp spirit. In order to get the soy sauce, no, not only the housekeeper disappeared inexplicably, but also the servants who used to clean the living room and the chefs who made afternoon tea in the kitchen were all missing. Little Lu Li suddenly raised her head and discovered the presence of Lu Junhan. Her eyes lit up instantly, she stretched out her soy sauce legs, as if offering a treasure, and said happily: "Dad, would you like to take a bite first? It tastes even better now! Once you take one bite, you will definitely want to take a second bite!" Lu Junhan: "" The system sees this and the secret passage is not good! Why the hell did the big devil come back suddenly? Seeing that Lu Li had attracted all the attention, the system bent over and silently said in his mind, "You can't see me, you can't see me", and wanted to escape while Lu Junhan and Chen Shuo were not paying attention. But as soon as he took a step, it was thrown into the ornamental fish tank in the living room by Lu Junhan. There was a "plop" sound, and layers of water splashed up. It attracted the attention of all the piranhas in the fish tank. Within a moment, the piranhas in the fish tank swarmed up. The system was frightened to the point of peeing and kept flopping in the water. After throwing away the system, Lu Junhan¡¯s usually expressionless and indifferent face revealed a rare smile. He said: "Come here." The little Loli didn¡¯t hesitate at all and got up from the ground happily: ¡°Dad, which leg do you want to eat first? In fact, both legs are delicious!¡± Chen Shuo covered his ears in silence, looked up at the sky, and couldn't bear to look directly. Sure enough, the next second, an earth-shaking, extremely sad and tragic cry broke out in the living room. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa-" Lu Junhan sneered indifferently: "Is it still delicious?" "Delicious¡­¡­" The little loli sniffed. Lu Junhan: "Huh?" The little girl was extremely aggrieved: "No, it doesn't taste good"?? Lu Junhan asked calmly: "Then you still want to eat your own legs?" The little Loli rubbed her eyes with tears on her face: "I won't eat. I don't want to eat my legs anymore. My legs are so smelly. I will eat them again in the future when my father doesn't beat me" Lu Junhan: "" Chen Shuo: "" In the evening, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong finally finished the banquet and returned to the Lu family. As soon as they entered the door, they saw the little girl again facing the wall, tears streaming down her face, beating her legs with her hands, but her expression was filled with sadness. ¡°Woooooooo, I don¡¯t want to have legs anymore¡­¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡­¡­ Thanks to the power of Xiao Luli, Mr. Yu has been cultivating himself for several months and has not come to the Lu family to look for Yu Zheng again. Of course, this does not rule out that Yu Zheng returned to the Yu family halfway and warned Mr. Yu. And when Mr. Yu heard that Lu Anran was pregnant with twins, and both children were boys, he immediately had a weird expression. He couldn't say he was happy, but he wasn't. He said he was happy, but he wasn't entirely happy. In short, it¡¯s very weird. It¡¯s so weird that it makes people think that he wants a girl. "Probably the lethality brought by Xiao Luli was too great, which left Mr. Yu with a psychological shadow. He felt that women, especially little girls, were too scary. It¡¯s several times scarier than the boy. But no matter what, having children is a good thing. In the months before Lu Anran gave birth, Mr. Yu never appeared in front of the Lu family once. The restless little girl rode a wooden horse several times to try to play with her brother Xiubai, but in the end she was dragged back by her father. ??Then Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong took turns in the battle, persuading and earnestly persuading. ??????????? Girls should be reserved and introverted, and don¡¯t always think about going to other people¡¯s pigs, scaring other people¡¯s pigs, and thinking that you are a crazy little cabbage. What will happen if you can¡¯t get married in the future. The little girl doesn¡¯t know what it means to marry or not. She only knows that Brother Xiubai¡¯s house seems to have not only big chicken legs, but also pigs! She¡¯s going to see the pigs! She really likes Piggy! So, the little Loli listened with her left ear and heard it with the right ear. She listened today and forgot tomorrow. She rode a little wooden horse and became more and more courageous. She used to go to the next door once every three days, but now she went to the next door once a day. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t catch them. Fortunately, this situation was relieved a little bit after Lu Anran gave birth and the little girl had two younger brothers to play with her. ¡­¡­ After May. The little girl lay beside the cradle, looking at the two little people sleeping inside, and asked curiously: "Dad, is this my younger brother?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1053: Chasing behind and feeding Since Lu Anran found out she was pregnant, the little girl has been sending luck to Lu Anran every day. She could forget everything, but she remembered this incident every day and never forgot it. ¡°She probably still has a dream that Lu Anran will give her a baby after giving birth. She is more active and generous than anyone else in raising a baby for Luck. Especially on the day when Lu Anran planned to give birth, Xiao Luli even came up and kissed her several times, on her face, belly, and hands. Lu Anran did not refuse at all, and was even elegant and elegant. His face was filled with a gentle and peaceful smile, and Yu Zheng who was watching from the side almost drowned himself in jealousy. You know, in the past few months, Lu Anran has not let him touch her at all. Apart from taking care of her, if Yu Zheng does any other excessive behavior, or has any signs of wanting to do it, he will be immediately punished by the Lu family's bodyguards. Get kicked out the door. Yu Zheng had no choice but to endure it. In the past few months, he had been very peaceful. Even though Lu Anran, a pregnant woman, was not depressed yet, Yu Zheng was already going crazy. But fortunately, it¡¯s over. In the end, Lu Anran¡¯s delivery went smoothly, mother and child were safe, and the Lu family was filled with joy. It's just that Lu Anran is still very weak. Originally, Song Qingwan hired a special confinement nanny to take care of her, but later it was discovered that Yu Zheng was really busy in the past few months, and actually hired a confinement nanny at a higher price than Song Qingwan. Much more professional. The most important thing is that the confinement nanny cannot hold Lu Anran, but Yu Zheng can. No matter how high the price of the confinement nanny is, no matter how nice the person is, she is not one of his own. Lu Qidong will inevitably feel uneasy, especially since Lu Anran's body is still so weak and special. It is inevitable that the confinement nanny will not take care of it. But Yu Zhengneng can. So, the task of taking care of Lu Anran was handed over to Yu Zheng. Although the little girl's luck helped, the damage to the body after giving birth was still great. Lu Anran forced himself to look at the two little guys and fell asleep deeply. Now, the two little guys in the cradle were put in after the nurse cleaned and cared for them. Thanks to the little girl¡¯s luck and Lu Anran¡¯s constant attention during pregnancy, the two little guys are very healthy. Lu Anran¡¯s previous worries, that her children would inherit her genetic disease, were completely eliminated after some examinations. In short, after a period of chaos, the little girl who had been waiting eagerly was able to come in and see her two little brothers. Lu Junhan frowned and looked at the two little monkeys in the cradle with wrinkled skin that looked like humans. He was silent for a moment and then said a faint "hmm". "Then when can my brother play with Lili?" "Compared to Lu Junhan's shyness, the little Loli really likes them and doesn't find her brothers troublesome at all. She opened her big black eyes and looked at the two little guys inside. Her eyes were clear and happy. She wished that her brother would get up from the bed and play with her now. "In a few months." "Oh, how many months are they?" Lu Junhan: "Just a few months." ¡°That¡¯s how many months it is¡­¡± Lu Jun glanced at her coldly: "Shut up! If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, I will slap you?" Little girl: "" Lu Junhan¡¯s father¡¯s threat was effective. Little Lu Li silently shut her mouth, but it only worked for less than two seconds. The little girl tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Dad, don't you know how many months it is?" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ The child was born safely, and Lu Anran¡¯s wounds recovered well, but the names of the two children were a big problem. The elder brother¡¯s name was decided long ago, Yu Si¡¯an, but Yu Zheng and Song Qingwan had a dispute over the younger brother¡¯s name. Yu Zheng insisted on letting his younger brother follow Lu Anran's surname as Lu. Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong and Mr. Lu were very happy at first. They felt that Yu Zheng was a teachable brat and he was quite sensible. He had a brain problem and favored boys over girls. My grandfather, Mr. Yu, is completely different, but at the same time, I have a vague feeling that he has some evil intentions. Facts have proved that he really has evil intentions. Because this incident made the little girl extremely happy, she felt that Lu Sijue was her baby. After all, their surname was Lu. Since it is a baby, you must work hard to raise it and make it white, tender, fat, and delicious! It¡¯s like her father raised her. ? ?Moreover, when he grows up, she can beat him to shut him up, and then make him stand for punishment! Thinking about it this way, the little girl becomes very positive every time she sees the servant breastfeeding. I wish the baby would grow up immediately and give her a shot! After that, the little girl was brainwashed by Yu Zheng's "Anyway, one is fed, and two are fed, and having fun alone is not as good as having fun with everyone." She also asked Yu Si'an to come over. Now it¡¯s better, there is a big troublemaker to take care of these two little troublemakers, and Yu Zheng has more time to take care of Lu Anran during confinement. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong had no objections. They felt that the brothers should be together. " Moreover, I don't know if it is because they have often felt the breath of little Lu Li in their stomachs and been comforted all the time. The two little guys want to be closer to the little girl than Lu Anran, their mother. Every time the little girl comes jumping up and down, and the two little guys see her, they immediately laugh out of their eyes. But when they saw their biological father Yu Zheng, not to mention his smiling face, they all wanted to bury their heads in the pillow and just ignore him. Occasionally, Yu Zheng wanted to touch their plump little faces, but before he could the little guys turned over decisively and faced him with their buttocks. The meaning of rejection is very obvious. Yu Zheng: "" The little girl was extremely pleasantly surprised. She raised her head and said, "Dad, my brother is squirming around." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Are they bugs? Still squirming around. " However, Song Qingwan and the others were surprised that they could turn over so quickly. This shows that Yu Zheng, a cheap father, is still useful. Look at how hard it is to force the child. How long has it been before he can even turn over? Now that they can turn over, Song Qingwan no longer confines them to a narrow cradle. Instead, let them roll around on the ground covered with thick blankets. The little girl was holding a bottle of milk and chasing after him to feed him. Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help crying as she looked at it: "Hey, our Lili is so pitiful. She wants to be a mother at such a young age, but she still has to chase her child to feed her. It's really hard on her." In fact, even if the little girl doesn¡¯t do it, a servant will do it. Before Lu Anran gave birth, they had already prepared wet nurses and servants to take care of the two little ones. ¡°But seeing the little girl always chasing after the two little guys to feed them, Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Lu Qidong felt the same way, and just as he was about to express a few words, he saw behind the little girl, chasing several servants who looked like they were going crazy: "Little miss, please, please stop drinking the milk powder from the two young masters. You have already drank twelve bottles today. If you drink any more, the two young masters will really have no milk powder to drink!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1054 Drink for his sister Lili Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s fake to breastfeed a baby, but it¡¯s true to eat it secretly? ¡°Yes, this makes her look like the fierce girl Lili from before. They were not surprised at all. In fact, at first, Lu Anran wanted to breastfeed herself. Her birth process was not painful. After taking a nap after the birth, she regained her energy and was able to breastfeed herself. But unfortunately, although the luck given by the little girl allowed her to give birth to the child safely and healthily, it still could not change Lu Anran's sickly constitution¡ª¡ª Her body is not suitable for feeding a child and she cannot feed a child. Of course, if you want to change this result, it is just a word from the little girl. But Lu Anran is a contented person. If the child can be born safely and healthily, she has fulfilled a dream that she never dared to think about in the past. Although she feels regretful at the thought of not being able to feed her herself, she is content. Furthermore, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong would not agree. After all, Lu Anran was able to give birth to a child, which was somewhat contrary to the direction of "destiny". "If the little girl changes Lu Anran's original physique so that she can breastfeed, and changes the direction of her "destiny" again, no one knows the consequences of changing her destiny. It is already very good now. ¡°Everyone¡¯s safety is more important than anything else. Lu Anran couldn¡¯t feed them, and the two little guys didn¡¯t like others to feed them. They cried endlessly when they were fed, and refused to eat anything. Sometimes it¡¯s so severe that you¡¯ll spit out all the milk you¡¯ve forced your way into. Without even thinking about it, they must have inherited their father¡¯s bad habit of being picky! Yu Zheng naturally dares to be angry but dare not speak out. After all, if it¡¯s not his fault, it¡¯s his wife¡¯s fault. Although he felt that to a large extent, this was actually inherited from their mother¡¯s bad habits. When Lu Anran was young, she couldn't eat many things due to physical problems, and there were also many things she didn't like to eat. In this regard, she was exactly the same as her brother Lu Junhan. ¡°The two siblings are so picky eaters that they would rather starve to death than eat something they don¡¯t like. On the contrary, it is Yu Zheng. His grandfather has many sons and grandsons, and his father has spread his own seeds everywhere, resulting in many children, but there is only one father and grandfather, so naturally he cannot take care of them. Therefore, Yu Zheng had no father or grandfather to look after him since he was a child. He had been used to messing around since he was a child. He could sleep anywhere and didn't choose what to eat. He was really hungry. He had eaten tree bark and garbage. He was fine. Very rough. In short, I don¡¯t care about what I eat, as long as I can eat enough. But Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t say this unless he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Sometimes, I see two little guys crying so hard that I can¡¯t stop. Song Qingwan and the others were at a loss and had to go to the kindergarten to pick up Lili, who was still in class, and comfort them. And the effect is undoubtedly very significant. Under Lili¡¯s patient and conscientious comfort, the two little guys, who were originally just picky eaters and didn¡¯t like other people, now thought that Lu Anran and Song Qingwan were going to poison them with other people¡¯s milk, and they almost cried. So, the culprit was sent back to the kindergarten overnight. Seeing that there is really no other way, it is better not to let the two little guys go hungry. Song Qingwan had no choice but to ask Hussel to find his doctor friends at home and abroad. Finally, they found a milk powder suitable for newborn babies. The taste and nutritional value are very similar to human milk. It is specially provided for mothers who are inconvenient and unable to feed. It¡¯s just that the price is very expensive, and most people simply can¡¯t afford it. Fortunately, the Lu family is quite wealthy. But they failed to calculate that there was a girl in the house who drank water very fiercely and didn¡¯t show any mercy when drinking milk. He would catch and drink milk whenever he saw it, and he could produce dozens of bottles of carp essence in one day. Fortunately, although she drinks milk very vigorously, the little girl still loves her brothers very much. She stopped, thought about it, and said: "Okay, then I'll go feed my brother." With that said, Xiao Luli took the bottle and ran over to the two little guys who were still twisting and turning on the carpet and trying to turn over: ¡°Brother, get up quickly, it¡¯s time to drink milk!¡± The servant breathed a sigh of relief.  The little lady is indeed the kindest and knows how to care about her younger brother. The little Loli took a look at the two children on the ground and came to the conclusion: "Aunt maid, brother, they said they don't want to drink." Servant: "" Before the servant could reply, the little girl glanced at the two little guys again and said to herself: "Okay, let me try it for you first to see if it tastes good." Then he held the bottle and took a sip. Child Lu Sijue is obviously much more lively than his brother Yu Si'an. He worked hard to turn over, climbed up, stretched out his little hands, and said "ahhhhhhhhhhhhh" a few times. His dark and clear eyes were wide open, and he seemed to be very interested in the bottle in Xiao Luli's hand. As I looked at it, I wanted to grab her bottle. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? herself, and she said: "Baby, don't worry, my sister hasn't drank it yet. I'll give it to you after she drinks it." Servant: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" You touch your mouth and say again, who hasn¡¯t drank yet? The child Lu Sijue and the child Yu Si'an who crawled over unexpectedly understood the little girl's words. They blinked twice with their big black eyes that were as dazzling as black gems. Their long and thick eyelashes were too long. Their skin was delicate and white, extremely delicate, as delicate and beautiful as a doll. They looked at the bottle, then at Little Luli, with their little mouths open, and said "Ahhh" twice, as if they were asking Little Luli to drink milk. The servant stepped forward to get the little girl¡¯s milk bottle, lest she drink the last bottle of milk today. ¡°The two young masters would really have no milk to drink. The little girl was stunned when she heard that this was the last bottle of milk. Now, I don¡¯t dare to drink anymore, for fear that my brother will run out of milk later and starve to death. If her brother dies of hunger, who will she beat in the future? It¡¯s impossible to hit dad. No, if she hits her father, he will definitely beat her to death. She shrank her head, feeling that the consequences of her brother starving to death were really terrible. She gave the bottle to the servant: "Okay, you can give it to your brother and them, I won't drink anymore." The servant took the bottle over with relief, turned around and handed the bottle to the brother next to him, letting him hold it and drink. But child Yu Sijue took the bottle and turned around and gave it to Lu Li: "Ahhh." Servant: "" Seeing that her brother refused to drink, the servant had no choice but to give the bottle to her brother. Before she could stuff it into him, Lu Sijue turned over and faced her with his buttocks, not cooperating at all. ¡°Obviously, he doesn¡¯t drink it either, he also wants to give it to his sister Lili. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1055 It¡¯s impossible to be bullied Servant: "" What kind of trouble do you two brothers want to cause! However, because during this period, you should eat well, drink well and have balanced nutrition. It has been two or three months since the production date. The two little guys gradually grew up. From the appearance of wrinkled little monkeys at the beginning, they have turned into small glutinous rice dumplings with pink lips, white teeth, and unusually fair and delicate skin. Even if you don¡¯t like to smile or can¡¯t speak, just looking at people with those big, clear, black and round eyes, the servants will be completely lost in their cuteness every time. So, the servant couldn¡¯t resist at all, and quickly gave in, sighing: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s give it to your sister Lili first.¡± The servant planned to let Xiao Luli pretend to take a sip, and then let the two brothers drink. But Xiao Luli disagreed. She backed away repeatedly, a trace of fear flashed across her clear and clean eyes: "I won't drink it. This is my brother's milk. I have to give it to my brotherotherwise my brother will starve to death. I don't want them to starve to death." The servant's heart softened. The young lady really loved her brother the most, so she had no choice but to turn her head and look at the two little guys on the ground. But how could Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue, as children only a few months old, understand their conversation. Seeing the servant looking over again, he seemed to want to feed them milk again. Their little brows furrowed, their cheeks bulged, and their little hands slapped the floor desperately, as if they were extremely dissatisfied: "Ahhhhh." It¡¯s like saying, bad guys, why don¡¯t they give their sister Lili milk! Servant: "" ¡­¡­ Days passed by, and everyone was doing their own thing step by step. The two little guys are getting bigger and bigger. Mr. Lu has reached his age early, and has begun to gradually delegate power, and has decided to retire. At first, he didn¡¯t want to leave. Even before he wanted to leave, he made some arrangements to let Lu Qidong or Lu Junhan take his place. It¡¯s a pity that neither of them have this ambition. Mr. Lu held his breath for several days, feeling that most of his life's hard work had been wasted, but he finally figured it out. Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings, and he really can't control that much. If you have this leisure, you might as well go and see that girl Lu Li and his two great-grandchildren. In this way, it was very easy to bump into Mr. Yu who couldn't help but come over to see his great-grandson. So, two people in their late eighties were bickering there every day, while children Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue were cheering next to them. The days are quite harmonious. After another half month, the two little guys said the first word besides "ahhhhh". After the housekeeper heard this, he was so surprised that he didn¡¯t care about so much for a while. He hurried over and said to Lu Anran and others: "Mr. Lu, miss, the two young masters can talk!" Song Qingwan's eyes trembled: "Did they call aunt?" In the past few months, in order to compete for the first place, Song Qingwan did not openly or secretly teach the two little guys to pronounce the word "aunt". Although the two little guys can only say "ahhhh" from beginning to end, this does not hinder Song Qingwan's expectations for them. The butler shook his head. "Did you call me grandpa?" Lu Qidong looked happy and couldn't help but say: "I know that all my hard work from waking up to working late in the past few months has been in vain!" The butler still shook his head. Lu Anran and Yu Zheng were very self-aware and remained silent. Because, they forgot that they still need to teach the two little guys to call mom and dad. Yes, why did they forget to teach? Lu Anran and Yu Zheng looked remorseful. No, I¡¯ll go down and ask for help later. I¡¯ve already missed the first place. I have to fight for the second place, right? At this time, Chen Shuo couldn't help but said: "I guess I called you sister. I think both young masters like the young lady very much." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong nodded with the same feeling. Lili gave the two little guys seven or eight months of good luck. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Lili gave them both their lives. They will get close to Lili and call Lili, which is normal. But the steward was still shaking his head. "Who the hell is that? He actually outdid Lili!" The corners of Lu Qidong's mouth twitched, and he suddenly thought of a certain little dog who loved being in front of others.She praised her father and glanced at the expressionless Lu Junhan with a faint look in her throat: "It can't be Xiao Hanhan, right?" Song Qingwan also didn¡¯t want to accept this fact: "No way, it's not really him, is it? In addition to scaring those two little guys to cry, what else has he done? Now that the two little guys saw him, let alone turning over, they started to crawl, and they also They crawled faster than anyone else, as if they were afraid that if they were a little late, their uncle would eat them. Even if they are like this, why should he be the first one to call?" Lu Junhan: "" "No," the housekeeper quickly interrupted, thought about it, and said: "The two young masters don't seem to be calling anyone. They can only say one word. It sounds like da?" Everyone: "???" Butler: "It's the cute 'Da'. The two young masters should be learning how to be cute like the young lady." Everyone: "" Seeing the dead silence in the whole place, the housekeeper could hear the drop of a needle, and he was a little confused: "What's wrong?" Song Qingwan closed her eyes in pain: "No, they are boys" Lu Qidong also closed his eyes in pain: "How can you learn to be cute from Lili?" Song Qingwan was heartbroken: "Go learn how to fight with Lili!!" Lu Qidong: "Yes, Lili is so tough, why didn't they learn anything at all?" Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help it anymore: ¡°From my perspective, it¡¯s all their father¡¯s bad genes! The upper beam is crooked and the lower beam is crooked!¡± ??Yu Zheng, who has never been cute since he was a kid, said: "" Butler: "" No, the two young masters are still young. Why do I feel like there is no hope of salvation? ¡­¡­ But fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong to feel relieved and stopped blaming Yu Zheng. Because what the two little guys said was not the cute "da" at all, but the "hit" used to hit someone. In an instant, it went from cute to majestic. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were very satisfied with this. They changed their previous attitudes and felt that their Lili was indeed a good child-rearing expert! Look at these two little guys being taken care of by her. They are only a few months old and they already want to hit someone! "You've been violent like this at a young age. When you grow up, you won't be bullied again, right?" However, in fact, it does. ? 7 o'clock in the evening. dinner. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At the dining table, Xiao Luli was holding a bowl of glutinous rice and a small spoon. You were feeding the brothers one mouthful at a time. While feeding Xiao Naoyin, you kept saying: "Brother, you have to grow up quickly, grow big and fat, so that I can beat you" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1056 There is also Brother Xiubai! Although the two brothers didn't understand, it didn't stop them from waving their fists very hard. They said "ahhh" excitedly a few times, and their voices were crisp: "Hit, hit!" Xiao Luli took a mouthful of glutinous rice and made a serious promise: "Don't worry, I will definitely beat you!" Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue said aggressively: "Hit me!" "Well, beat! Beat you to death!" Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue's momentum surged, and they looked very happy: "Hit, hit, hit!!" It was as if the people who were beaten to death were not them. Others at the table: "" Song Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, stretched out her hand and rubbed the little girl¡¯s furry head. "Lili, please be careful. As a sister, you can't hit your brothers casually. You must love them and protect them." The little Loli turned her head: "What snacks? Where are the snacks?" Song Qingwan: "" ¡°Snacks are not important,¡± Lu Qidong thought about it, and still felt that it was necessary to cultivate a friendly relationship between siblings from an early age. It would not be good to fight and kill like this. "The important thing is, Lili, you can't hit your brother, you know? My brother and the others already like you." "I know," the little Loli nodded: "So I will wait until they grow up before beating them." Lu Qidong was helpless: "I can't fight even when I grow up." "Little Lu Li suddenly opened her eyes wide, looked at Lu Junhan next to her, frowned, and whispered: "Then why can dad beat others?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong glared at Lu Junhan fiercely. Sure enough, they knew that it was Lu Junhan, the cheap dad, who played a bad role. Lu Qidong didn't know how to explain it to her, so he could only say: "My brothers are so cute, are you willing to beat them?" "I'm willing to give it up." "" The little Loli didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°If I beat them, they will be cuter.¡± Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue clapped their little hands happily: "Hit, beat, beat!" Xiao Luli was very happy: "Grandpa, look, my brother and the others are letting others beat them!" Yu Si¡¯an and Lu Sijue pecked at the rice and nodded: ¡°Hit, beat, beat!¡± Lu Qidong: "" You two should be more careful. "Besides, dad said before that he will only hit me if he likes me," The little Loli tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said seriously: "I also like my younger brothers very much, so I will beat them too and beat them to death!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Junhan: "" In order not to let the mistake continue, but also for the sake of the future lives of the two newborns. Song Qingwan unceremoniously exposed Lu Junhan¡¯s long-standing lies again: "That was your father's lie to you." Lu Qidong was also very disrespectful: "Yes, he just wants to hit you. It doesn't matter whether he likes you or not!" Lu Junhan: "" ¡­¡­ Tonight is destined to be a very extraordinary night. "Little Luli took a shower and brushed her teeth in the bathroom of the room. She was wearing a long white nightgown, her long black hair spread behind her, and she was holding her little pillow in her hand. Turning her head, without even looking at her father who had just come in, she walked to the door barefoot: "Huh, stinky dad, I will never sleep with you again! I'm going to sleep with my brother!" The little Loli¡¯s fair cheeks were so red that she made her angry, and the pillow in her arms was about to be squeezed out of shape by her. But before taking a few steps, the pillow was lifted up by a pair of slender hands with distinct joints, and then, there was a cold, low magnetic voice: "There's no point in going, they don't want to sleep with you." The little girl¡¯s eyes widened and her cheeks bulged: ¡°Impossible. My brother and the others like me very much.¡± Lu Junhan had no expression on his face, but his words were light but very convincing: "If you don't believe me, ask them." "Little Loli really doesn't believe it. She is not the three-year-old child who is easily deceived by her father. She is now four years old! Seeing her kicking her short legs and seeming to really want to ask, Lu Junhan was silent for a moment and then said: "Forgot, they have gone to bed now, you go and ask now, also askNothing comes out. " "What should we do?" The little girl was anxious. Lu Junhan replied calmly: "You can wait until they wake up tomorrow and ask again." This little thing is very forgetful. If she fools her tonight, as long as tomorrow comes and she has a good sleep, she will naturally not remember what happened tonight. But the little girl is not someone who gives up easily. Just like her father, she will never give up until she achieves her goal. Seeing that this move fails, she has another move. So, the little girl was not persistent. She thought about it and said, "Okay, then I'll go sleep with grandpa." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong had asked the little girl to sleep with him before. Of course, in order to avoid accidentally crushing her while sleeping, Lu Qidong also put a small pink bed in the room. The bed was filled with toys, dolls, and a very considerate guard rail was added to prevent the little girl from falling asleep and falling off the bed. It¡¯s just that the little girl never went to bed once. But the bed is still there and no one has touched it. This does not prevent Lu Junhan from telling lies: "Your grandpa's bed is small and there is no place for you." "I can only sleep a little bit." Little Loli tried her best to open up a little gap, "Grandpa won't be crushed to death." Lu Junhan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°What if I¡¯m crushed to death?¡± Yes. If she is crushed to death, won¡¯t she lose her grandfather? In the future, when her father beats her, there will be no grandpa to help her! No, no, no. Xiao Luli puffed up her cheeks, but she was not convinced anymore: "Then I still have an aunt! She also wants to sleep with me!" When it comes to Song Qingwan, Lu Junhan has nothing to worry about. He said lightly: "Your doctor uncle is back today. She is very busy and has no time to care about your sleep." Every time the doctor¡¯s uncle comes back, the aunt is very busy and can¡¯t see anyone, especially at night. Regarding this, the little girl did not doubt her father¡¯s words at all, and her face suddenly fell. But the little Loli still didn¡¯t give up. She persistently counted her fingers and counted who else could sleep with her now. Lu Junhan glanced at her and said calmly: "Stop counting, no one can sleep with you except me now." Xiao Luli counted it five times and found that it was really like this. Her face suddenly fell even more and she was about to cry. Seeing that her little shoulders were slumped, she had no intention of running away from home. Lu Junhan lowered his dark eyes slightly, and raised his thin lips with satisfaction: "Okay, go back to your sleep." "oh¡­¡­" The little girl lowered her head and walked back gloomily holding the pillow. But after taking a step, she stopped. As if she thought of something, she turned around suddenly and ran to Lu Junhan: "No, Dad, there are still people!" Lu Junhan: "?" "And Brother Xiubai!" Little Luli raised her head: "I can go sleep with Brother Xiubai!" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1057 You also think this is good, right? The words fell. Lu Junhan¡¯s dark, narrow eyes narrowed instantly. The look on his face was heavy, revealing a bit of frightening horror. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was eerily quiet. It was as if the air was completely stagnant. But being immersed in the joy of "finally finding someone to sleep with", the little loli, who is usually very nervous and heartless, naturally did not notice this. After about three seconds of silence, Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly, but did not look at her. Instead, she pursed her thin and graceful lips, and slowly rolled up her sleeves with her slender, jade-white fingers little by little. He looked careless, but he was extremely serious and focused. After partially lifting up his sleeves to reveal his well-proportioned wrists with sharp joints, he looked at her expressionlessly. The tone was very light, and no emotion could be heard: "I didn't hear you clearly. Say it again, who do you want to sleep with?" Little Loli didn¡¯t doubt him at all. After all, her father¡¯s bad ears didn¡¯t last just one or two days, but three or four days. In short, it happened over many, many days. She didn¡¯t even think about it, she rolled her eyes and answered bluntly. "Brother Xiubai!" Little Luli didn¡¯t know that she had missed an opportunity to save herself. She was holding her little pillow, still shaking her head, dreaming her sweet dream with great joy: "Dad, let me tell you, Brother Xiubai's family is very rich. Not only do they have many big chicken legs, but they also have super cute pigs and little rabbits." As she spoke, the little Loli clenched her fists and became more determined in her thoughts: "So, I must go to sleep with Brother Xiubai later! This way I can eat his chicken legs every day, then beat his pigs, and then hug his little rabbits!" Although Xiaolu Li is small, his ambition is extremely great. "very good." Lu Junhan only has two words for this. The little girl came over happily: "Dad, you think this is good too, right?" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, fingered his sleeves, and said casually: "Yes, very good." He raised his eyes and smiled: "Very good. There is nothing better than this." The little Loli was recognized, and the smile on her face suddenly became brighter. ¡­¡­ Evening, eleven o'clock. Song Qingwan actually hasn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. Not only her, but also Lu Qidong was still awake. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to sleep, it¡¯s that they can¡¯t! Because the two little bastards Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue still have their eyes open and are staring at the ceiling for a moment, as if they are thinking about how to go about their future lives. Therefore, Song Qingwan and the others often suspected that these two people were not the reincarnation of owls. During the day, they could fall asleep with just one step and fall asleep even after drinking milk. But at night, to be precise, when Lili came back from school, the two of them were extremely energetic, as if they had been injected with blood. ¡°No, it¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock, and they are still opening their big black eyes like copper bells, staring at them with big eyes and small eyes. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of nowhere is to stay awake. It seems that as long as they fall asleep, these adults will kill them. Just now, Lu Anran and Yu Zheng tried their best to coax one of them to sleep, but now only their younger brother is still awake. But they have been coaxing her for several days in a row, and they are exhausted both physically and mentally. They really can¡¯t coax her anymore. ¡°I can only leave the remaining brother who is still awake to Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong who have a holiday tomorrow and don¡¯t have to get up early. As for Huesier, he should have been a general among coaxers now. But since he has a day of surgery scheduled for tomorrow, and each surgery is quite difficult, he is concerned about the safety of others. Song Qingwan sent him to bed directly. So, now she and Lu Qidong, two poor old people, are left to compete with this little bastard Lu Sijue. There is no way, who made these two little bastards so energetic at night. If you don¡¯t put them to sleep, they will definitely find a way to crawl out of the cradle when no one is watching in the middle of the night. ?????????????????????????????????????????:  In the end, Lili found two little guys who had fallen asleep under the sofa. And because they slept outside for a long time, the two little guys had minor colds of varying degrees the next day. So, there was another burst of fear, fearing that they would not be able to survive it, or that their brains would be burned out. In short, since that time, Song Qingwan had to ensure that the two brothers slept before they dared to sleep. Because as long as these two little bastards fall asleep at night, they are absolutely like pigs. They will not wake up even if there is thunder and wind, and their sleep quality is as good as their cheap dad. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? inherited, is pretty good. ¡­¡­ The younger brother was lying quietly in the cradle, talking to him silently. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, who were coaxing him to sleep, looked at each other for a long time. After a long time, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong could not help but fall asleep. But the kid Lu Sijue is still very energetic. It¡¯s simply more difficult than when Lu Junhan was a child. "At least Lu Junhan had his own very regular schedule when he was very young. He went to bed on time and didn't have to worry about it at all. Sometimes, when he goes to bed too early and is disturbed by them, he will frown impatiently, and anyone can see his displeasure. But he was unhappy, and in the blink of an eye, he turned over and fell asleep again. Not to mention how well-behaved you are. Not like these two. In the middle of the night, I didn¡¯t sleep, I kept my eyes open, and I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking. They must have inherited their father¡¯s bad genes again! Child Lu Sijue stared at Song Qingwan and the others for a while, then suddenly seemed to remember something, and finally turned his head, his eyes searching everywhere, as if he was looking for something. Song Qingwan was instantly blessed. Afraid of disturbing Yu Si'an who was already asleep next to him. Her voice was very low: "Hey, stop looking for her. Your sister Lili has gone to bed long ago. You should go to bed quickly too." Lu Qidong was also very sleepy, and echoed from the side: "Yes, yes, go to sleep quickly. After you get up, you can see her again." Lu Sijue blinked slowly and tilted his head, as if he was thinking. Just when Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong thanked God and thought he was finally going to sleep. Suddenly, his mouth suddenly became deflated, and then, with a "wow" sound, he cried. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Damn it, do you talk about martial ethics? Did they not express themselves clearly? Your sister Lili has gone to bed! Go to sleep! ! ! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s dead, why are you crying here! ! When the younger brother cried, the elder brother who was finally coaxed to sleep next to him was soon woken up. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1058 What does it have to do with carrots? Song Qingwan didn¡¯t expect that he would really wake up, and was immediately stunned: "Don't you mean that as long as these two little bastards fall asleep at night, they will be like pigs and will not wake up regardless of thunder or wind?" Song Qingwan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t stop twitching: ¡°Is Lu Sijue¡¯s cry louder than thunder?¡± Lu Qidong looked at Yu Si'an with a constipated expression on his face: "Have you never thought that this little bastard was probably pretending to sleep just now?" Not only did he successfully deceive his parents, he almost deceived them! Song Qingwan: "" In fact, Lu Qidong really got it right. Yu Si'an in the cradle opened his eyes. There was no hazy sleepiness in his dark and clear eyes. He didn't look like someone who had been sleeping for a while. Song Qingwan: "" Yu Zheng, do you know that your son is so insidious at a young age? After Yu Si'an opened his eyes, he glanced at his brother who was crying next to him, tilted his head, and blinked his dark and clear eyes, as if he finally found something to do. He pursed his bright red mouth, clenched his fists, and began to cry loudly at the top of his lungs. ¡°Woooooo¡ª¡ª¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" I suspect you are cheating, but we have no proof. Before Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were busy, they coaxed in a low voice. Suddenly, a cry from the living room downstairs was even more heartbreaking than the crying of the two brothers. "Wow, oh-" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ? ? ? ? You three have made an appointment to rebel together tonight, right? Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at the two brothers who were crying in their arms, and then listened to the unstoppable crying coming from downstairs, with painful expressions on their faces. It¡¯s over, it seems that I really don¡¯t want to sleep tonight. You are truly siblings. If you want to cry, you should cry together. "When these two little bastards cried, they must have thought that their sister Lili was dead. And when Xiao Luli cried, it didn't even take a second thought. It must be because she had something to do with her bastard father. However, what surprised Song Qingwan and others. When little Luli cried, the two brothers probably heard their sister Lili¡¯s voice and knew that she was not dead. They blinked a few times and suddenly stopped crying. After that, not long after, he fell into a deep sleep. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Before your sister Lili cried, she was definitely alive and well. But now, it¡¯s hard to say whether your sister Lili was beaten to death by her father or cried to death. No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that the two brothers are asleep. However, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong didn't dare to sit idle. After putting the two little bastards back in the cradle, they went downstairs to save them without stopping. After all, such a wonderful tool for lulling a baby to sleep cannot be beaten to death or cried to death by her father. ¡­¡­ Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong came down from upstairs and immediately saw the little Loli sitting on the sofa, holding a pillow in her hands, crying hard and with red eyes. Not only that, there was a small quilt and a carrot next to her. Song Qingwan didn¡¯t quite understand the situation in front of her: ¡°Lili, what are you¡± "Aunt, aunt" The little girl rubbed her eyes and felt confident when she saw them coming. She pointed her little finger at the expressionless Lu Junhan not far away, her voice choked with sobs: "Dad, he hit me, he, he hit me again!" The little Loli wiped her tears with her hands, her little body twitching: "He spanked all ten of my butts! Wuwuwu, it took a lot of effort for me to have so many butts, but he spanked them all in one go. My poor buttocks are It¡¯s all gone¡­¡± Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Ten butts It seems that the beating was really heavy this time. In the past, there were only three buttocks at most, and oh, there was also an additional head. However, how angry Xiaohanhan must have been this time, that he only remembered to spank Lili¡¯s butt, but forgot to spank Lili¡¯s head. Lu JunhanHe sneered and said, "Tell yourself why I want to hit you." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out,???? Is dad jealous that she has ten buttocks? Woohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh can She didn¡¯t know that her father would beat her if she told her. "If you don't know, just sleep here." Lu Junhan turned around and went upstairs with a cold expression on his face: "Come back up when you know." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were probably really offended when they saw Lu Junhan this time. Before they knew the truth, they did not speak rashly. After Lu Junhan came up, they immediately went over and asked little Lu Li what happened. So, Xiao Luli told her about how she had just shown off to her father that she had ten butts. Song Qingwan was silent for a while, then said with difficulty: "Um, Lili, actually I think your father is not so stingy and would hate to see others have, uh people with ten butts." "Yes," Lu Qidong also said, "Your father doesn't care about this." The little Loli lowered her head and said aggrievedly: "Then why did he hit me?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Good question, they want to know too. Seeing that the little girl was extremely sad and the atmosphere was a bit low-pressure, Song Qingwan had to find a way to change the topic in order to adjust the atmosphere. Suddenly her eyes caught a glimpse of the carrot next to the little girl, and she praised with a smile: "Our Lili is so good now, she even likes carrots." You know, the little girl in the past was just like her father, who only loved to eat meat and didn't even look at vegetables, let alone hold the carrots she hated most in her hands. It seems that it is right to let Lili have more contact with the little rabbit. No, Aiwu and Wu have begun to like carrots. The day has come. Is the day when the little girl loves to eat carrots still far away? Who knows, when she mentioned carrots, little Loli suddenly remembered that there was a scary carrot next to her. Little Lu Li rolled and crawled five meters away from the carrot: "Auntie, I don't like this carrot! I don't like it at all! It really smells bad!" As she said that, the little Loli timidly said, "Can you help me sleep with it?" "Why do you still hold it if you don't like it?" Lu Qidong quickly discovered the key point: "And, why do you want to sleep with it?" "Because daddy wants me to sleep with it!" Speaking of this, the little girl felt extremely wronged and sad. She clenched her little fists and said angrily: "Originally, I was going to sleep with Brother Xiubai! But dad refused!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If your father agrees, believe it or not, tomorrow the house next door will be demolished by your father and turned into a slaughterhouse where pigs are killed every day. However, Song Qingwan still didn¡¯t understand: ¡°But what does this have to do with carrots?¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1059 What evil did you do? Xiao Luli was filled with indignation and looked like she was about to hit someone: "Because dad said, if I absolutely must go to sleep with Brother Xiubai, I have to sleep with Carrot first." Song Qingwan: "?" Lu Qidong: "??" The little loli¡¯s face collapsed: "Because Brother Xiubai is a little rabbit, and the little rabbit sleeps with carrots in his arms every day! Dad said that when I get used to sleeping with carrots, I can sleep with Brother Xiubai" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong fell into silence as they looked at the ugly carrots on the sofa. They were afraid that they would have nightmares if they looked at the carrots at night. "" ¡°I have to say, your father is still as cruel and ruthless as ever, even looking for the ugliest carrot. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sleep with Luobo, I just want to sleep with Brother Xiubai¡­¡± The little Loli couldn't help but mumbled in grievance: "When I said I didn't want to, my father would beat me! He almost beat me to death several times!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan thought about it and said tactfully: "Lili, have you ever thought that your father beat you probably not because you didn't want to sleep with Luobo, or because you had ten butts, but because you wanted to sleep with your brother Xiubai, so Was he the one who hit you?" "I haven't thought about it." The little Loli¡¯s eyes were red and she shook her head. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" You don¡¯t have to be so honest. "But why does my father hit me when I sleep with Brother Xiubai?" Speaking of this, Xiao Luli became sad again: "I slept with my father, but I didn't even hit him!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" "That's not right," the little girl said, as if she had discovered something wrong with the logic, and she muttered and changed her words: "I slept with my father, and he didn't even beat me" "Why not?" Lu Qidong seemed to have found a breakthrough: "Didn't your father often beat you before?" The little girl was stunned for a moment, then patted her head: "Yes!" As he said that, Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes were bright: ¡°Grandpa, you are so amazing, you even remember this.¡± Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" If you don¡¯t have a strong heart when talking to Lili, sooner or later, you will be choked to death by her. Fortunately, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan have worked hard over time, and they soon returned to normal. The most urgent task now is to coax the little girl to sleep. ???????? Sleeping in the living room is nothing. "Lili, look," Lu Qidong settled the accounts for her: "If you sleep with your brother Xiubai, you will be beaten. If you sleep with your father, you will be beaten. But if you sleep with your father, at least you won't have ten of your buttocks spanked, right?" "Um!" The little loli nodded heavily, but couldn¡¯t help but beep: ¡°It¡¯s so hard for me to have ten butts!¡± Song Qingwan: "" "So," Lu Qidong said without changing his expression, "Grandpa thinks it's better for you to sleep with your father. If you sleep with your father, your father won't spank you ten times, right?" "Yes!" The little Loli was so excited by his words that she tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Daddy will only spank three of my buttocks! It's so cheap!" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" As long as you are happy. Lu Qidong smiled: "So grandpa will send you up now and sleep with your dad, okay?" "good!" Time has passed so long that the little girl has long forgotten that it was because her father cheated on her that she went to sleep with others. Now she just thinks this is a very good deal. If she still has ten buttocks, after sleeping with her father and three of them are aborted, she will still have seven! But if you sleep with Shubai-nii She no longer has a butt! That would be terrible! But after walking a few steps, Xiao Luli finally remembered: "But dad didn't let meGo up, he let me know before going up, but what do I want to know? " Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong reminded: "I know why your father beat you." Before the little Lolita could reply, Song Qingwan quickly said: "Lili, you actually already know - your father beat you just because you wanted to sleep with your brother Xiubai." "Yes," Lu Qidong: "Since you already know, let's hurry up." The little Loli nodded hesitantly. Song Qingwan glanced at the quilt and pillow on the sofa: "Wait a minute, don't forget to bring these things." ¡­¡­ But when they reached the corridor on the third floor and before they reached the master bedroom, the little girl seemed to remember something and whispered: "Grandpa, but it seems that dad only let me know that he would come up here, but he didn't let me know, so he slept with him?" "He asked you to come up, so he definitely wanted you to sleep." Song Qingwan said. The little Loli thought for a while and said more seriously: "What if dad just lets people come up to watch him sleep?" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Your dad shouldn¡¯t have such a perverted hobby. But after doing too many lies with his eyes open, Lu Qidong said casually without thinking about it: "That's okay, just wait until your father isn't paying attention and sleep secretly next to him." "No," Xiao Luli said fearfully, "If I fall asleep, my father will definitely beat me again. I no longer have a butt." Lu Qidong: "" "Xiao Hanhan, look at what evil you have done. Song Qingwan, on the other hand, glanced at the situation in the master bedroom, turned around and smiled: "Okay, Lili, you don't have to worry so much, just go back to bed, because your dad is already asleep." In fact, they all know that it is impossible. Lu Junhan usually locks the door when sleeping. ¡° Moreover, he also has the habit of reading for an hour before going to bed. This habit is almost unbreakable. From the moment Lu Junhan went upstairs to now, it has not been half an hour. They didn¡¯t believe it at all that Lu Junhan had fallen asleep. There is only one possibility, he is pretending to sleep. It is probably clear that they will send Lili back. And Lili, who has no butt, doesn¡¯t dare to come back to sleep. The little girl didn¡¯t believe it at first. But when she went over to take a look, she found that her father was really asleep, but she was a little worried. After all, her father had lied to her many times before. After Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong sent the person there, they breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to go back to sleep. But who would have thought that before she turned around, she saw a little loli not far away holding an ugly and very familiar carrot in her hand, and carefully poked Lu Junhan's face: "Dad, are you asleep" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1060 Throwing the carrot in his hand Seeing that Lu Junhan didn¡¯t respond, the little girl persisted and poked again: "Dad, get up quicklyit's time to eat! It's a delicious meal" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan was afraid that Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and got up and beat the little girl's butt to pieces again, so she hurried over and said: "Lili, you don't have to try. Your father is really asleep. You should go to bed quickly." The little Loli hesitated for a moment, then nodded, but just after crawling onto the bed, she stepped back uneasily, her little voice full of threats. Little Lolita: "Dad, if you don't get up, they will take off your pants!" Lu Junhan: "" The little Loli held the carrot as if she were holding a gun, threatening: "I will really take it off!" Lu Qidong saw the veins on Lu Junhan¡¯s forehead twitching, and he was about to wake up. He hurried over, held Lu Junhan down, and whispered: "If you bear with it a little longer, Lili will go to bed soon. You can bear with it a little longer." Lu Junhan: "" He saw that this little fat girl didn¡¯t want to sleep at all. Seeing that Lu Junhan was restrained, Song Qingwan took the time to do the little girl¡¯s ideological work: "Lili, you have also seen that your father is really asleep. Grandpa and aunt did not lie to you, so you should go to bed quickly. If you delay, your father may be awakened by us. .¡± Lu Qidong took some time out of his busy schedule and said, "Yes, Lili, you don't want your dad to be woken up and spank you again, right?" "They are not afraid." The little girl said she was not afraid, but her body climbed onto the bed very honestly: "I don't have a butt anymore. Dad can't spank her butt." "But you still have a head to beat." Song Qingwan said: "So, let's not wake up your father and go to bed quickly." "All right¡­¡­" Think about it, little Loli. Although she has no butt, she still has five heads. Her father was so stupid this time that he even forgot to hit her on the head. When the little girl thought of this, she was climbing onto the bed from where Lu Junhan was sleeping, and then returned to her own territory step by step. After thinking about it, she ran back from her sleeping place, her short legs crossed the "38th parallel" in the middle, and patted Lu Junhan's head with her little hands. Little Naiyin was dissatisfied: "Hmph, stinky daddy, let you hit someone!" As she said that, the little Loli shook her head: "Dad, hit me again now! I'm not afraid of you!" Lu Junhan: "" This little fat girl is so tired of living. Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" Be careful of your father pretending to show you the body on the spot. Lu Junhan gave in again and again, but the little girl kept trying to die, and Lu Qidong could hardly hold it down anymore. Song Qingwan was so frightened that she almost flew out of her wits, and quickly carried the little girl to the place where she slept: "Okay, Lili, let's talk about anything tomorrow, okay?" Song Qingwan was on the verge of crying but had no tears: "It's time to go to bed now, go to bed quickly." The little girl who just spanked her father nodded with satisfaction. Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was finally going to sleep. But before she could fully relax, she saw the little Loli who was about to fall asleep obediently. Now she finally discovered that she had been holding the unplaced carrot in her hand. Little girl: "!!!!!!" radish! It¡¯s a carrot that smells bad! ! How could it have ended up in her hands! Xiao Luli¡¯s face turned pale, she waved her hand violently several times, and quickly threw the carrot in her hand. And finally, the carrot that flew out hit Lu Junhan's "sleeping" face. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1061 Dad is so fun now Xiao Luli knew nothing about this. After getting rid of the nasty carrots, she looked at her empty little hands, feeling very good, and her little fat face was full of joy. She dragged her little pink quilt over and covered her body with her little head on the pillow. She was finally about to fall asleep, and her expression was extremely sweet: "Auntie, I'm going to bed, good night." Song Qingwan was silent for a moment: "you may not be able to sleep." Little girl: "?" Song Qingwan: "Your father is awake." Little girl: "" The little girl: "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ¡­¡­ The current situation is no longer within the control of Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong. five minutes later¡ª¡ª Not only were ten of Xiao Luli¡¯s buttocks knocked off, but her five remaining heads were all beaten off by her father with carrots. At this moment, the man was squatting in the corner of the bedroom, wiping his eyes with his little hands, crying to the point that the boss was very sad. "Why are you crying? Weren't you still very good before?" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, folding his arms and sneering uncontrollably. "I don't¡­¡­" The little Loli raised her red eyes and said aggrievedly: "Dad, please don't talk nonsense" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "Oh, you didn't, so was it the devil who just said he wanted to take off my pants?" "" The little loli didn't know how to lie, so she just lowered her head. Lu Junhan did not let her go, and continued to sneer: "Again, the devil is poking my head with carrots, do you really know how to take it off?" "It's not a ghost, it's Lili." The little Loli's eyes were full of tears and her expression was even more aggrieved. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong couldn't bear to watch. Lu Junhan said indifferently: "So should I hit you?" "Should." "Do you deserve to be beaten?" The little girl rubbed her eyes and kept choking: "Should" "Xiao Luli's arrogance suddenly weakened, and it was almost gone. She was suppressed by her father. Lu Junhan curled his thin lips with satisfaction and was about to take the opportunity to order her to go back to bed and sleep. Otherwise, let her squat like this, crying as sorrowful as the ghost, and they don't have to sleep this night. Who knows, at this moment, the little girl was crying, as if she suddenly remembered something, her eyes widened, "That's not right." Lu Junhan frowned slightly. Little Loli: "Dad, aren't you asleep?" Lu Junhan: "" Little Loli: "Then how do you know someone wants to take off your pants?" Lu Junhan: "" Seeing that her father didn¡¯t speak, the little girl suddenly became angry: ¡°I knew it!¡± She stamped her feet angrily: "I knew you were a big liar, Dad! A huge liar! You didn't sleep at all just now, right?" Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Very good, now the situation has been turned around. It¡¯s really¡­caught off guard. "You lied to others, and you even knocked off five of their heads," The more the little Loli talked, the sadder she became, and the more she talked, the more tears she shed: "You are a big bad guy. I will never play with you againI, I'm going to play with Brother Xiubai. Brother Xiubai won't even hit anyone" With that said, the little girl was about to walk towards the door sadly. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked nervous. They were about to dissuade her, but the next second, the little girl was carried back. This time, Song Qingwan and the others looked even more nervous, fearing that the little girl would be beaten to death by her father. But what is unexpected is¡ª¡ª "Do you want to call back?" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, looked at the crying little girl with pear blossoms in the rain, and only asked such a nonchalant question. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at him in astonishment. The little Loli's eyes were red and she sobbed: "I want to." "Then you fight." "I don't dare," the little girl sniffed: "I, if I hit you, dad, you will definitely beat me to death." "No," seeing that she still didn't believe it, Lu Junhan said expressionlessly, "I promise?Call you back. " Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s expressions can no longer be described as surprised and astonished. It¡¯s almost as if they have seen a ghost. "It's amazing. They couldn't imagine that these words came from the mouth of Lu Junhan, who had always been cold and lawless. In the past, he was the only one who hit others. How could he obediently go over and hit others? Although Lili was his biological daughter and not someone else¡¯s, since Lili came to the Lu family, Lu Junhan had never voluntarily let Lili beat her. After Lu Junhan¡¯s repeated assurances, the little girl finally believed that her father wanted to be beaten by her. Immediately I stopped crying. Her dark and clear eyes were astonishingly bright. I started to add some color and opened the dyeing room. She said happily: "Then I will hit you with a carrot!" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan was silent for a while: "Okay." The little Loli clapped her fingers: "I'm going to knock off five of your heads, daddy! Because daddy, you also hit five of my heads!" What shocked Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong was that Lu Junhan actually tolerated such a perverted request. He nodded slightly: "Okay." The smile on the little Loli's face became even brighter. If you didn't look at the tears on her cheeks, you couldn't tell that she was about to cry to death just now. "Dad, can I hit you now?" The little girl couldn't wait any longer. She looked at the carrots on the ground and was eager to try them. "¡­¡­Um." The little Loli hurried over and hugged the carrot in her arms, but before she could hit it, she suddenly saw Lu Junhan casually looking at his watch, raising his head and saying: "Wait a minute, I forgot, you can't hit me now." The little girl held the carrot and stood there with a look of shock on her face: "Why?" Lu Junhan glanced at her and reminded him in a nonchalant manner: "Aren't you going to play with your brother Xiubai now?" The little Loli quickly shook her head like a rattle: "I'm not looking for it anymore. Brother Xiubai is no fun at all. I won't go and play with him!" It¡¯s more important to hit dad! Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" They said: Why did this brat suddenly seem to be a different person? All the love is waiting here! "You'd better go and play with him," Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, straightened his sleeves slowly, and said in a calm tone: "It's like you said, I always hit you, but he never hits you." "I do not want!" The little Loli immediately hugged her father¡¯s leg and said pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to play with Brother Xiubai anymore, I just want to play with Dad now!¡± When playing with her father, he would ask her to hit him with a carrot that may or may not smell good, and she could also hit him on the head, not once or twice, but five times. Brother Xiubai would not do this! The little girl thought for a while and felt that she had better play with her father. Because dad is so fun now. Will let her hit him! She must be beaten gently later. "Otherwise, it would be bad if I beat my father to death." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1062 It was Pei Xiubai who caused the harm anyway Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked on in shock. They knew that Lili was a little scumbag, but they didn¡¯t expect that she could be so scumbag. After her father¡¯s few words, she turned around and forgot about Brother Xiubai, whom she longed for. But forget it, just forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal, they are looking forward to the next scene where Lu Junhan, a brat, is hit five times on the head with a carrot by Lili. When they thought of that scene, they couldn't help laughing. So, he just stood there and didn¡¯t go out. But of course Lu Junhan would not let them watch the show nearby. After seeing that a certain chubby girl refused to leave, he did not mention the beating he had just promised. Instead, he lowered his eyes and glanced at the watch on his wrist, picked up the little girl and threw her back to her bed: "It's very late, go to bed." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" This change of topic is really abrupt. "No, dad, I can't sleep now!" ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the obsession is too deep, or maybe a little idiot went to kindergarten and really became a lot smarter. The tried and tested method of changing the topic in the past doesn¡¯t work at all now. The little loli jumped up from the bed and looked for carrots: "I haven't finished beating you yet. I can't sleep until I finish beating you." Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong almost applauded! Lili is so awesome! Lu Junhan's handsome face turned gloomy. He will go to the kindergarten tomorrow to expel this little idiot! While thinking, the little girl had already caught the carrot that rolled to her side. Then she held the carrot in one hand and waved to her father who was standing not far away with the other hand: "Dad, come here quickly, I'm going to beat you." Lu Junhan: "" When the little girl saw that her father did not move, she thought for a moment and made a comforting sound: "Dad, don't be afraid, they will be very gentle and I will definitely beat your head to death." Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Is this comfort or intimidation? Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan actually always does what he says. Because he was always thorough in his work and never promised anything he couldn't do. He said he would give this little thing a beating, and he really did. " Moreover, this little thing is not very strong. Let alone asking her to get a carrot, even if she is hit with an iron rod, she will not be able to feel much pain. But Lu Junhan just felt itchy and unhappy for no reason. ¡° If this little guy didn¡¯t say any nonsense and just came over and hit him five times, Lu Junhan wouldn¡¯t say anything, let alone resist. But unfortunately, this little chubby girl had to talk a lot of nonsense before the beating, which also led to Lu Junhan's hands being itchy before the beating started, and he wanted to beat him up first. And this little chubby girl not only has no vision at all, she also continues to add fuel to the fire: "When someone beats your head to death, dad, you can get a new head!" The little loli fantasized happily: "It's still that kind of super beautiful doll's head! When the time comes, daddy, you will definitely be so happy!" Lu Junhan didn¡¯t know if he would die of joy when the time came. What he knew was that he really couldn¡¯t hold it back and went over to beat up this little chubby girl who was chattering endlessly, talking nonsense, and not being straightforward at all. Xiao Luli: "" Not long after, there was another sad man wiping tears squatting in the corner of the bedroom. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" ¡­¡­ In the end, the little girl got her wish and hit her father's leg five times with tears in her eyes. There is no way, the little girl is too short and can¡¯t hit her father on the head. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out That will make you stupid. My father is already so stupid and cannot be stupid anymore. Then she cried and fell asleep holding the carrot in her arms. Lu Junhan tried to pull the carrot out of her hand several times, but failed. Being tired, he just let her fall asleep holding the carrot. But with this hug, something happened. The next morning, the little girl woke up from her sleep in a daze, and belatedly discovered that she had slept with the nasty carrot all night.   His face turned pale on the spot, and he hurried over and shook his father who was still sleeping, and said with great fear: "Dad, am I going to sleep with Brother Xiubai?" One night passed, and the little girl still remembered what her father said: before she wants to sleep with Brother Xiubai, she must first sleep with Luobo. And last night, she slept with Carrot all night The little Loli seemed to have just realized what had happened. The paleness on her face from sleeping with carrots faded away. She looked happy, grabbed her little pillow, and was about to get out of bed: ¡°That¡¯s great, I can go and sleep with Brother Xiubai!¡± Lu Junhan: "" The little girl hugged her pillow and walked a few steps, but she did not forget to report to her old father who was still in bed about her schedule: "Dad, I'm going to sleep with brother Xiubai first. I'll be back after I eat brother Xiubai's chicken legs, beat brother Xiubai's pigs, and hug brother Xiubai's little rabbit. " Lu Junhan: "" "Why the hell are you coming back? Why don't you just live next door?" In the end, Xiao Luli naturally couldn¡¯t escape. Because the Lu family also started cooking chicken legs, raising pigs, and bringing in a large number of little rabbits that day. Pei Minzhi came back from outside and saw batch after batch of pigs and cage after cage of rabbits being unloaded from the car and moved into the Lu family one by one. He couldn't help but be stunned: "What? Your Mr. Lu can't continue in the high-tech industry and has started to study animal husbandry?" Butler: "" It¡¯s not your son who did it! At such a young age, you are being treated like a little brat or a pig! Although Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were responsible for much of this, the Lu family has always protected their shortcomings, and the housekeeper was no exception. After all, it was Pei Xiubai who was responsible! If Pei Xiubai hadn¡¯t bewitched the little lady, how could the little lady want to sleep with him? But after thinking about it, we still have to save face. The butler responded with a smile: "No, our little miss likes these, so our Young Master Lu specially trained people to send them over." Pei Mingzhi felt a little softer when he heard that Xiao Luli liked it, and said with a smile: "That's right. I'm afraid only a little girl like Lili, who is soft-hearted, kind and compassionate, would like to raise pigs, rabbits, etc. like this. They are not like my son" With that said, Pei Minzhi sighed, and the housekeeper raised the corner of his mouth, and was about to agree, of course, how could your cold-blooded and ruthless son compare with our soft-hearted young lady But before the words were spoken, the little girl with a soft heart in their eyes ran over, bent down, and grabbed a chubby little piglet. He raised his little hand high and said to the person behind him: "Uncle Xu, come and see this, this pig is so fat! It must be super delicious!" Butler: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1063 Just give it back to me tomorrow. In an instant, an awkward atmosphere spread between the two of them. "Compared to eating the pig on the same day, the horrible little girl may not even be left alive in the end. Pei Xiubai just captured piglets and rabbits for experiments, and in the end they survived to a large extent, which made Pei Xiubai feel soft in his heart. The butler¡¯s face was confused for a moment, but he forced a smile and explained to Pei Mingzhi opposite: ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake. In fact, we use this pig specifically for food. Only those cute and lively little rabbits are what our little lady really wants to raise.¡± The implication is that there is nothing wrong with our little lady eating those pigs! It's not cold-blooded or heartless, but those pigs are what we want to eat! Our little lady is still very soft-hearted! Completely different from your son! Pei Mingzhi¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then he quickly said, smiling: "Yes, I think so too. Now think about it carefully, people like Lili probably prefer to raise small animals like rabbits, like pigs, just for food." Pei Mingzhi sighed and smiled: "Hey, these days, there are really not many kind-hearted little girls like Lili who like to raise rabbits." The housekeeper nodded repeatedly and couldn't help but extended his thumb to praise: "Of course, our little lady" "and this," Suddenly, not far away, a crisp and familiar little milking sound rang out again, "This rabbit is so fat! It must be very delicious! Uncle Xu, I want to eat this again tonight!" Butler: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Pei Mingzhi: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The little girl who bent down and grabbed the rabbit¡¯s ears raised her head and discovered the presence of the housekeeper and Pei Mingzhi. She opened her clear and clean round eyes and asked curiously: "Uncle Butler, Uncle Beauty, what are you doing?" Butler: "" Pei Mingzhi was silent, "we are talking about a little girl who has a soft and kind heart." "Little girl?" The little Loli carried the rabbit and looked around the door: "Where is it?" The housekeeper has accepted the reality and covered his face with a look of heavy grief: "She is dead." Pei Mingzhi sighed and added: "He just died." "Oh, then she is so pitiful." The little girl lowered her head and played with the little rabbit in her arms, and said casually. It can¡¯t be more perfunctory. Butler: "" Pei Mingzhi: "" You are truly worthy of being your father¡¯s biological daughter. ¡­¡­ In the evening, the little fat pig and the little fat rabbit that were lucky enough to be chosen during the day were finally served gloriously on the dining table. Not only did it go to the Lu family¡¯s table, but also to the Pei family¡¯s. The reason is that the pig and rabbit are really too fat and big. Besides, Song Qingwan and the others pay attention to healthy eating for dinner, and they never eat much. One pig and one rabbit cannot be finished at all. The little girl said she could eat it, but after she ate seven chicken legs and was about to reach out to rabbits and pigs, Lu Junhan had her scales taken out. Then he threw the little loli who was crying and shouting that she didn¡¯t weigh herself up. After the weighing, the little girl was as quiet as a chicken and never mentioned eating a whole pig or rabbit again. Song Qingwan thought that they were neighbors after all, and since the Lu family did not have enough manpower during the day, it was Pei Mingzhi who asked the Pei family's servants to help settle the pigs and rabbits. So, he divided half of the roast suckling pig and rabbit meat and asked people to bring them to Pei Mingzhi and the others. "Son, eat more," At the dining table, Pei Mingzhi smiled kindly: "These are the pigs and rabbits that I watched Li Li catch with my own hands. You can never eat them elsewhere. Come, daddy feeds you." Pei Xiubai: "" ¡­¡­ A few days later, it was Jian Xiyan¡¯s fourth birthday. As the crown prince of the Jian family who is doted on by everyone in the Jian family, as early as three months ago, invitations to the birthday party were handed out like snowflakes to all the upper-class families in the Haicheng capital. Because Jian¡¯s family had hidden Jian Xiyan very well before due to various concerns and favors, he rarely let him show up to the outside world. As a result, this fourth birthday was organized by the Jian family for Jian Xiyan. It was the first birthday party for the outside world. The venue cost alone cost a huge amount of money to create.   This is undoubtedly a top-notch banquet where big names gather. After the whole event, the amount of gifts Jian Xiyan received alone amounted to hundreds of millions. And Xiao Luli also participated in this event worth hundreds of millions, and she personally gave the gift to Jian Xiyan. "Brother Xiyan, this pig is for you." At the banquet, the well-dressed and beautiful little girl gave Jian Xiyan the pink piglet that was still humming and sleeping in her arms. People around the banquet thought of the houses, cars, and jewelry worth at least one million dollars that they had given away, and couldn't help but sigh. Sure enough, the friendship between children is the most pure and lovely. Jian Chenglang, who was responsible for watching Jian Xiyan, couldn't help but smile. He was about to tell Jian Xiyan and Xiao Luli that he would take good care of the pig and let it grow up healthily. But before the words were spoken, the little girl said again: "This pig is super delicious! If you eat one, you will definitely want to eat the second one!" Jian Xiyan hugged the pig and nodded heavily with bright eyes: "Yes!" other people:"¡­¡­" Jian Chenglang: "" They thought the girl was here to give away pets, but they didn¡¯t expect that she was just here to give away fresh pork. It¡¯s also so real. In comparison, the gifts given by Qu Qianqian and Zhang Yiming were much more normal. "But those who can hang out with Xiao Luli are much more normal, but they are not much more normal. Qu Qianqian said: "Brother Xi Yan, I have nothing to give you. Besides, my family is very poor and I don't have any pigs to give to you. Otherwise, I will give my father to you. You can just give it back to me tomorrow." ¡± With that said, Qu Qianqian ran behind Qu Sinian and pushed him in front of Jian Xiyan. Qu Sinian: "" You are truly my precious daughter. Zhang Yiming originally wanted to give the Superman cookies he had prepared to Jian Xiyan. But when he heard Qu Qianqian¡¯s words, his eyes lit up astonishingly. He stuffed the biscuits he was about to take out back into his schoolbag and said with joy: "Brother Xiyan, I don't have anything to give you. I'll give you my father. However, you don't have to give it back to me tomorrow. You can just give it back next year. I'm not in a hurry to use it now. " Jian Chenglang: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" God is in no rush to use it. ??Jian Xiyan was very generous, and he was very considerate to his friends. He didn't say anything, and didn't express the slightest reluctance, so he accepted all the orders. As a result, Jian's father and mother were worried about Jian Xiyan's situation and sent a message to Jian Chenglang to ask Jian Chenglang how Jian Xiyan was doing now and whether he could still adapt to the environment with so many people. Jian Chenglang was silent for a moment and replied: "I don't know whether he will adapt to it, but what I know is that so far, he has received two other people's fathers, plus a pig. ¡¿ Jian¡¯s father and Jian¡¯s mother: ¡°???¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1064 What are you afraid of? This is all a mess. Father Jian had a sullen face, frowned, and made a phone call without saying anything more. Jian Chenglang still looked cynical and said with a smile: "Dad, didn't I write it clearly just now? What kind of father can there be? It's the 'father' in the literal sense." As he said that, he glanced at Jian Xiyan, who was checking in on his "new father" not far away, and suddenly gloated: "However, I advise you to ask my brother to come over quickly. If he doesn't come, my son may run away with someone else!" "Everyone is running away with someone else, so how do you, a brother-in-law, take care of your children!" Before Jian¡¯s father could question him. When it was said that Cao Cao had arrived, Jian Yi came over. Seeing that Jian's father had a strange expression, he asked in a deep voice: "What's wrong?" Mother Jian frowned and said in a bad tone: "The brat Cheng Lang just told me that Xiaoyan seemed to have robbed someone's two fathers and a pig. He asked you to hurry over and deal with it now. Someone should have caught Xiaoyan." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang is now very doubtful. Is his mother from a scholarly family or an idiot family? Is it so difficult to understand something so simple? Or did he not make it clear? When the corner of Jian Chenglang's mouth twitched, Jian's mother complained again: "This kid is really serious. I asked him to take a good look at Xiao Yan, but he just let Xiao Yan grab things! Forget it, he actually robbed two other people's fathers and a pig. Now Xiao Yan is caught. , he actually still has the heart to send us messages and call us here, do you think there is something wrong with Jian Chenglang's mind? Does he dislike Xiao Yan and has wanted to get rid of him for a long time? " Jian Chenglang: "" My dear mother! She is really his biological mother! He only said a few words, and a world of conspiracy and conspiracy was immediately created in his mind. Although Jian¡¯s mother¡¯s message was conveyed incorrectly and was extremely distorted, the effect was still there. Not long after, Jian Yi was urged by two people to come to the door to ¡°redeemed¡± Jian Xiyan. Passing through the crowd of people wearing fragrant clothes and holding wine glasses, Jian Yi saw Jian Xiyan, who was pouting and humming affectionately towards the pig in his arms. Seeing him coming, Jian Xiyan just raised his head and glanced at him, then continued to lower his head and hum. ¡°It¡¯s not clear whether he is a pig or the pig in his arms is a pig, maybe both. Jian Yi: "" Seeing him coming, Xiao Luli and the others were obviously very happy. They called "Uncle Jian, Uncle Jian" one by one. In their chirping voices, Jian Yi finally understood what happened to the two other people's fathers. thing. Jian Yi: "" It¡¯s true that one dares to give and the other dares to receive. With Jian Yi coming to take charge, Jian Chenglang naturally no longer has to look after Jian Xiyan, and he feels at ease. In the past, the father-son relationship between Jian Xiyan and Jian Yi was like fire and water. Every time, Jian Chenglang had to mediate between them, and the father and son could barely speak a word. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? . ¡°But since Jian Xiyan went to kindergarten and hung out with Xiao Luli and the others for a long time, he became a lot more cheerful. He also participated in variety shows, held parent-teacher conferences, and went on spring outings with Jian Yi. The time father and son spend together has greatly increased. Although there doesn¡¯t seem to be much progress on the surface. After all, father and son don¡¯t like to talk, and they are not affectionate people. The scene of father being kind and son being filial will basically not happen, but the relationship between father and son has indeed eased a lot. ¡°At least Jian Xiyan won¡¯t be too repelled by Jian Yi standing within three meters of him. It is undoubtedly an excellent choice to leave Jian Xiyan to his father. But as the saying goes, this is probably how happiness can lead to sorrow. Jian Chenglang, who was leisurely, looked around the venue. This banquet gathered most of the celebrities from the upper class, all of them were glamorous, and the female companions they brought were even more beautiful. , and each has its own style. Jian Chenglang started to feel itchy again. He stared at a beautiful woman, put on the wine glass, raised a charming smile, and was about to start hunting for beauty. But he was caught by Jian¡¯s father and mother who happened to be passing by, and asked him to follow them to socialize. Jian Chenglang: "" The people Jian¡¯s father and Jian¡¯s mother knew were naturally older, more powerful, and even old-fashioned. Jian Chenglang doesn¡¯t belong in the financial or capital circles, but he still has to give him face. He shakes hands with people and smiles.??We shook hands and met no less than 20 people in a short period of time. At that moment, standing next to his parents, he looked like a beautiful and decent welcoming lady. I almost died from laughter. Finally, he understood how his brother had developed such a paralyzed face. It was not suitable to laugh in this kind of situation. Only by holding on to the paralyzed face could he be able to do so with ease. The only consolation is that these elderly bosses all have beautiful young female companions, but unfortunately they can't do much with them. He still has this advantage. This made Jian Chenglang's heart itch even more. ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that this entertainment was a torture. If he had known this, he might as well have looked after Xiaoyan for his brother! ¡°After all, when he was looking at Xiao Yan, he could still lose his focus and wink at the passing ladies, but now, if he dared to wink at her, his parents would have to break his legs. After another half an hour, after enduring for half an hour, the torture was finally over. Jian Chenglang couldn't wait to hunt for a new one. He took out his mobile phone and wanted to see who was coming to the banquet in his fish pond. But before I asked, I was bombarded with a series of messages. He lazily clicked in, glanced at the message, and suddenly dropped the phone to the ground with a "click". ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother, a few people will come over in a moment, help me stop them.¡± Jian Chenglang whispered. Jian Yi glanced at Jian Chenglang who was coming over and said calmly: "Did you overturn again?" Jian Chenglang touched his nose angrily: "That's not true. You know that we are all in love with each other. I'm a playboy. I'm not the only one of them. It's hard to say whether I'm overturned or not." The prerequisite for overturning is concealment. But Jian Chenglang has always been sincere and has never concealed the fact that he has many women and has many boats. Jian Chenglang was born to be sentimental, as if he gave most of his brother's emotions to him. "Jian Chenglang's emotions are so overwhelming that he is naturally romantic. Only if the other party can accept this, he will be good to the other party. If the other party does not accept it, he will not force it. Of course, most of them are not just men. "Then what are you afraid of?" Jian Yi said. Jian Chenglang's face turned pale. This was the first time Jian Yi saw his expression, and he couldn't help but look sideways: "What?" Jian Chenglang looked pained: "They came to me to get married." Although monogamy is practiced in China, polygamy is still practiced in many places abroad. And the news that Jian Chenglang received was even more horrifying than what he said. The group of women seemed to have come here after consultation, saying they wanted to drag him to get married, and they didn't know what medicine they took wrongly. What is the difference between this and putting a leash on a dog and losing its freedom? Jian Yi: "" Jian Chenglang: "But I'm a scumbag and can't give them happiness." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1065 Marry me Jian Chenglang still has this kind of self-knowledge. But to outsiders, especially to some bachelors who have lost their wives, it sounds a bit like Versailles. Jian Chenglang: "Brother, you will help me stop them, right?" With his brother¡¯s cruel and cold-blooded character, he stood at the door. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a group of charming and irresistible beauties, even if they are delicate, weak and boneless little girls who need someone to protect them, he can kill them without fail. Jian Yi patted him on the shoulder. Under Jian Chenglang's hopeful and expectant eyes, he sneered: "If you can't stop him, just wait to die." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang was full of affection and had a strong desire to live: "Brother, brother, won't you save me? Do you still remember that I am your favorite brother?" Jian Yi ignored him and just let Jian Chenglang seek happiness on his own. Since he dared to be the king of the sea, he should suffer such consequences. Actually, if you think about it, if Jian Cheng Lang was from a mediocre family background and had no great achievements in his career, I'm afraid those women would continue to get along with him like this. ¡°After all, no one is married, this is a voluntary matter, there is no deception, and they are all high-level players, so it¡¯s hard to say who is sorry for who. But unfortunately, Jian Chenglang's conditions are too generous, which will inevitably lead some women to start making crooked ideas, and even tolerate polygamy, just hoping to tie up this man. What's more, Jian Chenglang's status in the entertainment industry is not low, he has abundant resources and a wide network of contacts. It is impossible for anyone to let go of this kind of fat. Although Jian Chenglang knew this, he also thought that there might be such an ending. But he just has a hopeless problem of softening his heart when he sees a beautiful woman. Seeing a beautiful woman, he couldn't say harsh words at all and wanted to break up. When the other girl cried, he couldn't bear it anymore. We have no choice but to treat him coldly and not meet the other party, but there is retribution for cold treatment. No, retribution is coming, and there are more than one. When it gets cold, they want to get married. When it gets cold, they start to revolt. If he had inherited even a little bit of his brother's resolute, cold-blooded character, he wouldn't have fallen to this point. Not only did Jian Yi not care about Jian Chenglang¡¯s life or death, he also threatened him coldly: "Take care of it yourself. If they come and ruin the banquet, just wait until I send you to Country T to be a shemale." Jian Chenglang: "" But it¡¯s too late. While Jian Chenglang was still thinking of a solution, those women came in from the door. "Good guy, he shouldn't have dabbled in so many things in the first place. He saw one of the women handing the invitation letter to the doorman. Then he came in from the outside aggressively with a group of sisters behind him. The waves of Jian Cheng are getting bigger. Just when I didn¡¯t know what to do, the handsome young lady holding a pig passed by humming. Jian Chenglang¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately grabbed the person: "Xiaoyan, is my uncle nice to you?" Jian Xiyan raised his eyes and glanced at him, pursed his bright red mouth seriously, and typed on his mobile phone: "Not good." Jian Xiyan was not stupid. He knew that Jian Chenglang had left him to his father just to play. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang ignored it, took a deep breath, and asked with a smile: "Then do you like my uncle?" "I don't like it." Jian Xiyan was very sincere: "I like Sister Lili." "" Jian Chenglang kept up his efforts: "Now my uncle wants you to do me a favor, can you help me?" "No help," Jian Xiyan frowned: "I'm very busy." Jian Chenglang: "" What are you busy with? Are you busy moaning and kissing the pig in your arms? Jian Chenglang continued with a smile on his face: "Since I'm so kind to you, Xiaoyan, and you like my uncle so much, and you want to help me so much, I can't refuse you, right? Now I happen to have something to ask you" ??Jianxi proverb: "" With that said, Jian Chenglang pointed to the door: "Did you see those beautiful sisters at the door?" Without waiting for Jian Xiyan to reply, Jian Chenglang said again: "Okay, I know you saw it, it's great." ??Jianxi proverb: "" Jian Chenglang opened his eyes and told lies: "I owe these sisters a lot of money, and nowSome sisters want me to marry them to pay off their debts, but my brother-in-law doesn¡¯t want to get married yet, so when these sisters come, you can help me refuse them, you know? " Jian Xiyan opened his mouth, but before he could make a sound, Jian Chenglang smiled: "Okay, I know you know. Thank you, little brother, I love you so much." Jian Xiyan looked disgusted. Worried that Jian Xiyan could not handle it alone, Jian Chenglang also called Xiao Luli over and gave him detailed instructions. Xiao Luli is much easier to deal with than Jian Xiyan. No matter what Jian Chenglang says, she opens her big black and clear eyes and nods heavily: "Okay!" Jian Chenglang: "If these sisters come to see me later, you will say that I am not here, you know?" Xiao Luli: "Okay!" Jian Chenglang: "If they find me, you must remember to protect me, okay?" Xiao Luli: "Okay!" Jian Chenglang: "If they cry, no matter what I do, you have to stop me!" Xiao Luli: "Okay!" Jian Chenglang: "Lili, besides good, can you say something else?" Xiao Luli: "Okay!" Jian Chenglang: "" Forget it, otherwise he should take the initiative to go to country T and become a transvestite. I think so, but I still have to struggle. Jian Chenglang was indeed unlucky. He had just finished instructing Xiao Luli when he raised his head and was immediately seen by those women. "He's there!" "where?" "There, right next to the two children!" "I saw it too. He was dressed like a beast. He looked worse than a pig or a dog. Even when he turned into ashes, I could recognize him. It was definitely him." Jian Chenglang: "" They broke up peacefully, not that he killed their whole family, right? The rich daughter who had just handed the invitation letter to the doorman was the first one to rush over. She also has many men, but after getting acquainted with Jian Chenglang, none of them has his hormonal charm that attracts people's hearts. Occasionally, those who can match him are not as powerful as him. She was the one who initiated the breakup at that time. Jian Chenglang was relieved, but she couldn't walk out. But Jian Chenglang never looked back, and there happened to be several women like this. So, she united these women and wanted to force Jian Chenglang. She knew that Jian Chenglang couldn't bear to see a woman sad. One woman could withstand being sad, but if there were multiple women, it wouldn't be possible. He is completely different from his brother in this regard. She also knew that Jian Chenglang was now of marriageable age and his parents were also worried about this matter. Therefore, the probability that she would succeed in forcing the marriage this time was very high. As for polygamy, it was just an excuse for her to trick other people into coming over. She doesn¡¯t want to share this man with anyone else. The only person who can marry him is her. So, when she saw Jian Chenglang, tears instantly filled her eyes, and she said first, "Alang, marry me." Jian Chenglang: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1066 Why don¡¯t we talk about the past first? Jian Chenglang: "" "No, girl, don't get all excited as soon as you arrive. Why don't you talk about old times first?" No matter how many things are inappropriate here or on the bed, I can do it. As long as marriage is not mentioned, we will still be good friends. But obviously, the other party didn't want to be friends with him, he just wanted to become a regular person, otherwise he wouldn't bring a group of people to force him into the palace. Jian Chenglang looked for help at the women running behind him. He had been involved in the entertainment industry for a long time and knew the fighting power of women all too well. If you want to deal with a difficult woman, ten men may not be able to deal with it, but one woman can definitely do it. What¡¯s more, there is more than one woman here. Sure enough, those women softened up after seeing Jian Chenglang. He just wanted to tell the wealthy daughter that he should just forget it. He had to deal with so many women every day and it was not easy for him. How about not letting him waste time? Years. The daughter of the rich family seemed to have noticed their retreat. She gritted her teeth and promised to the plastic sisters behind her, "As long as you help me, I promise that when things are done, I will find a good family for each of you, with a net worth of at least tens of millions! I will ensure that you have enough food and clothing in your next life, and you will be a rich wife for the rest of your life!" "Those women are all small stars in the entertainment industry. Their family backgrounds are not high, but they want to climb up and marry into a wealthy family. Otherwise, they would not have the wishful thinking of Jian Chenglang. But Jian Chenglang was too far out of reach for them, no matter in terms of status or family background, they followed him just to try their luck. What if Jian Chenglang blindly falls in love with them? Or do you really want to marry them? But in fact, they all know that it is impossible. Now that they heard that there was a deal that was sure to make a profit, many people immediately hesitated. ??????????????????????????? They all know that the wealthy daughter has a distinguished family background, and they know that she has this ability and the connections. Jian Chenglang smiled and disrupted the situation: "I am worth a trillion." Sure enough, those women suddenly stopped hesitating, their eyes were shining, and they looked at Jian Chenglang as if they were looking at a big piece of fat, wanting to swallow him on the spot. The daughter of a rich family said that they would be rewarded only after things are accomplished, but it¡¯s still uncertain whether she can succeed. If she doesn¡¯t succeed, wouldn¡¯t they get nothing? Then why not give it a try and grab Jian Chenglang! The wealthy daughter gritted her teeth and directly spent the money: "I have the contact information of ten heirs who are similar to my family background. I can introduce them all to you. I guarantee that your chance of marrying is at least 75%!" The wealthy daughter held up the list, looked at everyone, and said loudly: "You have to decide for yourself whether you want to make a good way out on your own while you are young and beautiful now, or whether you want to waste your life relying on this useless and carefree man." Useless and carefree Jian Chenglang: "" Seeing their hesitation, the wealthy daughter coldly gave an ultimatum: "Moreover, even if you really want to compete, you will never be able to compete with me. On the contrary, you will provoke my revenge afterwards. I can't do anything big, but it is not difficult for you to disappear in the entertainment industry. , you are all smart people and should know how to choose." "May you be happy and prosperous." "A happy marriage for a hundred years." "Have a son soon." The next second, those women swarmed up to snatch the rich second generation list from the rich family¡¯s daughter. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ¡°Obviously, Jian Chenglang can¡¯t give them a future, and the image of him as useless and needy has been deeply rooted in their hearts. After the wealthy daughter handed over the entire list, she turned her head and looked at Jian Chenglang affectionately: "Alang, no one will stop us now, let's get married right away." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang did not reply immediately, but silently pulled the two ignorant and innocent people in front of him to him, using them as a protective shield to give him a sense of security. Then he took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with a charming smile, and said reservedly: "I'm sorry, marriage is a big deal after all and cannot be trivial. I can't make the decision myself. I have to ask my parents first and get their consent." Jian Chenglang had been a promiscuous person before, but now that he was forced to get married, he became conservative and reserved like a young girl waiting to be married in ancient times. In fact, Jian Chenglang didn't want to. If he could, he would like to go back to the past and kill anyone who can't control his lower body.Myself, why did I provoke such a tigress? The woman looked at the seductive smile on the corner of his mouth, and her eyes were a little crazy. When she heard this, she seemed a little surprised and a little excited: "Really? As long as uncle and aunt agree, that's all." Jian Chenglang was slightly stunned. This was obviously not the reaction Jian Chenglang had expected. "I asked my uncle and aunt before coming to the banquet," The next second, the woman took out her mobile phone and couldn¡¯t help but look excited: "They said they had no objection and said I could marry you at any time without asking their opinion." Jian Chenglang was about to say how could my parents say that, but then he thought that the other party was just a little worse than the Jian family, and his family background fully met the Jian family's standards for their daughter-in-law's family background. And the attitude of his parents who hate iron every day and want to marry him off every moment Undoubtedly, what the other party said must be true! His parents really have no objection. Jian Chenglang: "" Seeing that he was silent, the wealthy daughter began to contact his assistant: "Alang, when do you want to get married, maybe next month, no, maybe three days later! How about we go to the Maldives for our honeymoon?" "No, I made a mistake," Jian Chenglang raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and changed his words calmly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my parents say about this, I must have my brother¡¯s permission.¡± Jian Chenglang¡¯s voice was low and gentle: "You also know that my brother has always been the head of our family. If he doesn't agree, it will be useless even if my parents agree." Now, the woman is in trouble. Jian Yi's difficult character is well known in Haicheng. He and Jian Chenglang have completely different personalities. As much as Jian Chenglang is wild and can't control himself, his brother is so serious and self-possessed. It's not an exaggeration to say that he is a cold robot. As a result, many people feel frightened when they think of Jian Yi. Jian Chenglang thought to himself, he has already moved his brother out, now you can finally retreat. But for the sake of her own future, the wealthy daughter still had to bite the bullet and wanted to call Jian Yi. certainly. She and Jian Yi are not in the same circle at all, and she does not have his phone number. Just as she was about to ask her father for questioning, an attendant came over and said with a smile: "Sorry, Young Master Jian just made a special statement, saying that if Second Young Master Jian uses his name as an excuse, no matter what he does, it will not count." The rich daughter seemed to have heard something, her eyes suddenly lit up, Jian Chenglang: "" elder brother! Brother, do you really want to send me, your brother, to be a shemale? ! ! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1067 The one I kissed just now was... The rich daughter seemed a little unbelievable. In order to verify her suspicion, she couldn't help but say: "That is to say, Alang's brother won't care about his marriage, right?" The attendant ignored Jian Chenglang¡¯s desperate wink and nodded with a smile. "Yes." "Very good!" The wealthy daughter turned her head in surprise and took a step forward: "Alang, Alang, did you hear that? Your brother said that he will not interfere with our marriage!" Jian Chenglang could hardly hold on to the smile on his face! God is really going to kill him! At the critical moment, neither my brother nor my parents can be relied upon! Suddenly, his eyes passed over the two little people playing with the pigs in front of him. As if he thought of something, he quickly pushed Jian Xiyan out: "Sorry, I just said something wrong again. In fact, the person who is in charge of our family is not my brother, but Xiaoyan. You should know that the most beloved person in our family is Xiaoyan. If he doesn't agree, I My parents and my brother will never let him go!" Jian Chenglang winked at Jian Xiyan, but he didn't say it directly enough for him to refuse quickly: "Right, Xiaoyan." Of course, the daughter of a wealthy family had heard the rumors about the "Prince of the Jian Family" and knew how much the Jian family loved Jian Xiyan. She believed Jian Chenglang's words without much thought. She looked at Jian Xiyan hesitantly. Jian Xiyan was still very considerate to his brother-in-law, and did not sell Jian Chenglang without even thinking like Jian Yi and Jian's father and mother did. He hugged the pig, pursed his lips, tilted his head, thought for a moment, and typed on his mobile phone: "As long as you answer three questions correctly, I will sell my uncle to you." Jian Chenglang: "" Putting aside the matter of whether to sell or not, Jian Chenglang felt a little more at ease. After all, there was a high probability of answering the three questions wrong. Jian Chenglang also winked at Jian Xiyan. Jian Xiyan nodded and said He knew what was going on. Jian Chenglang felt even more relieved. "What is my uncle's name?" Jianxi proverb asks. The wealthy daughter glanced at Jian Chenglang, who had a stiff expression, as if she didn't expect the problem to be so simple. She hesitated and said, "Jian Chenglang?" Xiao Luli's eyes lit up and she praised: "Sister, you are so smart! You can even guess this!" Jian Xiyan also nodded repeatedly: "Smart!" Jian Chenglang: "" Has been done after being talked with Jian Xiyan, and said the wrong rich family who answered the wrong family: "" Just such a simple question? The wealthy daughter was dumbfounded, but she did not dare to take it lightly. After all, there were still two questions. Jian Chenglang pulled Jian Xiyan over and wanted him to make the second question more difficult, preferably a question with a cosmic level of difficulty. ¡°For example, how many stars are there in the sky, and when will the earth explode? This is the kind of philosophical question that he asked his father in the past, but was beaten by his father, and in the end he still didn¡¯t know the answer. But before Jian Chenglang could say anything, Jian Xiyan said generously: "That's it, you passed the test." The wealthy daughter was stunned. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang pulled Jian Xiyan over and reminded him with a smile as much as possible: "Xiaoyan, there are two more questions, have you forgotten?" "No." Jian Xiyan lowered his head and teased the pig. "and you¡­¡­" "But I'm busy," ??Jianxi proverb: "One question is enough." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang finally figured out that this guy was also unreliable. Before Jian Chenglang was speechless and choked with anger, Xiao Luli stood next to him and said, "That's great, Uncle Jian, you can get married!" Jian Chenglang: "" I thank you. The daughter of a wealthy family was reminded by Xiao Luli and she also reacted. Although I don¡¯t know why Jian Xiyan didn¡¯t ask the remaining two questions, it¡¯s a good thing that he agreed. So, I couldn¡¯t help wiping my tears and said with great emotion: "Yes, Alang, it's great, we can finally get married! No one can stop us now, and no one will stop us!" Xiao Luli raised her hands in cooperation and cheered: "Yeah~" Jian Chenglang: "" Mr. Lu, come here quickly and take away your heartless daughter! But it is impossible to take it away. Jian Chenglang knew that Xiao Luli was with Jian ChenglangIn order to change Jian Xiyan's position in his heart, he had to convince the little girl first. So, Jian Chenglang took Xiao Luli to a corner alone. Thinking that the little girl only had a single-minded brain, he expressed his intention to get married very clearly and clearly. The little girl seemed confused: "Uncle Jane, why don't you want to get married? Marriage is great. My dad wants to get married, but no one wants to marry him." Jian Chenglang: "" The question is, does anyone dare to marry your father? "I am different from your father," Seeing the little Loli looking over in confusion, Jian Cheng Lang smiled in a reserved and tactful manner, he considered it for a moment: "Uncle, I don't want to get married, I just want to give a warm embrace to girls all over the world." Seeing that the little girl was still a little confused, Jian Chenglang paused and said, "I just want to make friends with all the girls." ¡°Then, then you can¡¯t make friends after you get married?¡± The little girl scratched her head. "Yes." Seeing that the little girl was finally getting along, Jian Chenglang deliberately said in a serious tone: "Besides, getting married is very scary. Not only do you have to be beaten by women every day, but you also have to be controlled by them every day. There is no freedom at all." Speaking of this, Jian Chenglang pretended to be pitiful, his dark eyelashes lowered to his fair eyelids, and his voice lowered a lot. If this look were seen outside, he would probably enchant a large number of girls to death. He whispered: "Lili, can you bear to see me being beaten by that sister?" "Be patient." The little Loli looked at him without hesitation. It¡¯s not like she was beaten. Jian Chenglang: "" ¡°You scumbag, you have no heart! Jian Chenglang forced a smile and took out two hundred yuan: "What now?" Xiao Luli thought for a while: "I still have a little patience." Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang took out another three hundred and asked, "What now?" The little girl took the money and said, "I can't bear it anymore." Jian Chenglang breathed a sigh of relief. Then, all the money was given to Jian Xiyan by Xiao Luli. ??Jian Xiyan received the money, and now he has the living expenses for raising pigs. ?????????????????? It¡¯s really much easier to do things if you have money, Jian Xiyan rejected the rich daughter¡¯s money on the spot. But he didn¡¯t refuse to die, and he only asked the wealthy daughter to come back in two years. " He said that in two years, he would sell his brother-in-law to earn Xiaozhu's living expenses, and asked her to come here on time to buy his brother-in-law. Although the daughter of a wealthy family was unwilling to do anything, she did not dare to do anything more. But when she turned around and thought, it was just two years, she could afford to wait. So, with a group of little sisters, they left the venue in a hurry. "Xiao Yan, you really still love my uncle!" Seeing that the crisis was over, Jian Chenglang hugged Jian Xiyan without even looking. The smile on his face widened and he couldn't help but kiss him several times. Jian Xiyan walked away in disgust. Jian Chenglang kissed her and felt that the touch suddenly felt wrong. He was about to say something, but when he looked up, he saw Jian's father, Jian's mother, and his brother Jian Yizhen looking at him with complicated expressions. Before Jian Chenglang could react to their expressions, he saw Jian Xiyan who was retreating not far away, frowning and looking at him with displeasure. Jian Chenglang: "" ¡°If Jian Xiyan is not in his arms now, then the person he just kissed was If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1068 I want you to be beaten Jian Chenglang lowered his head extremely stiffly. The little pink piglet in her arms just raised her little head. The pig¡¯s eyes were round and clear, as if he was fascinated by his handsome and almost evil appearance. ¡°Perhaps, Jian Chenglang was born with a very good relationship with the opposite sex. Seeing him looking over, the little sow arched her body and gave him an affectionate and shy "hum" twice. Jian Xiyan, who had a delicate and fair face, immediately tightened his mouth and looked as if he was about to hit someone. Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang's scalp felt numb for a while, and all the blood in his body instantly surged to his head, almost frightening him out of his wits. He seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly raised his head: "Mom and Dad, no, please listen to my explanation" "Explain? Is there anything to explain!" Mother Jian closed her eyes with a complicated expression: "We can all see it clearly! I know you love to fool around, but I really didn't expect that you are even a pig now" Father Jian hates that iron cannot be made into steel: "That's right, no matter how much you mess around, you still have to have a certain temper! I don't even bother to tell you about your mess, but now, now you actually" Mother Jian's voice was trembling: "Beast" Jian Chenglang: "" Although Jian Chenglang felt that the current situation was irrefutable, he still wanted to struggle: "The person I hugged and kissed before was Xiaoyan, but for some reason, he left the pig behind and left on his own, and you just happened to come again, so it became like this. I really didn't want it. What I did to a pig, I'm not a pervert, and I didn't do anything to it either" "You didn't do anything to it?! You didn't do anything to it, so it has this shy expression that you have to do?" Mother Jian pointed angrily at the little sow in Jian Chenglang's arms that was desperately hugging him and moaning. Jian Chenglang: "" It¡¯s my fault that I was born with the opposite sex. Jian Chenglang gave up explaining and spread his hands: "If you don't believe me, ask Xiao Yan, he can testify for me." But Jian Xiyan just came over angrily, snatched the little pig that was still fluttering in his arms with his little hands, and mouthed four words with his bright red mouth: "Go away! Mine!" He looked sad and angry, as if his love had been snatched away by Jian Chenglang. The eyes of Father Jian and Mother Jian were more complicated, as if they had not expected that their love-minded young son was not only a perverted beast, but also a perverted beast who would not even let go of his little nephew's pig. Jian Chenglang: "" Well, it is even more unclear. "Lili, you should have seen it, right?" Seeing that there was no hope of seeking clarification from Jian Xiyan, Jian Chenglang directly changed the battle line and focused on the little girl not far away. "ah?" Xiao Luli came back to her senses, but Xiaopang¡¯s face was still a little confused: ¡°What?¡± Seeing Jian Chenglang's silence, the little girl thought for a while, and the topic remained the same: "Uncle Jian, do you finally want to get married?" Jian Chenglang: "" This god may have gone to the end of the world. But Jian Chenglang didn't give up, so he asked anyway, and explained the situation just now. The little girl said "Oh" as if she didn't understand, scratched her head and said: "Then Uncle Jane, do you want to marry Zhuzhu?" Jian Chenglang: "" You have a hard time getting married, right? "What?" Mother Jian, on the other hand, turned her head with a sharp ear and her eyes were extremely sharp: "You actually want to marry it?" "No!" Jian Xiyan looked over angrily and yelled angrily. If Jian Yi hadn't held him back, the young lady would have hit someone. Jian Chenglang: "" No matter how hard he struggled, he might as well die. ¡­¡­ Waiting for Qu Sinian, Lu Junhan and others to come back after dealing with other people who came to please them. What he saw was Jian Chenglang lying on the table with despair, his face full of decay, as if he was going to escape from this earth and live on Mars in the next second. And Jian¡¯s father and mother had already left in despair. After all, they were the organizers of today¡¯s banquet, and there were still many people who needed them to receive them, so they couldn¡¯t waste time here. Jian Yi is the same. So, when Qu Sinian and the others came over, Jian Xiyan was left holding the pig and looking at Jian Chenglang angrily, while Xiao Luli sat on Jian Chenglang's side.Next, I ate the strawberry cake happily one bite at a time. Qu Sinian was stunned for a moment, pointed at the helpless Jian Chenglang, and asked Xiao Luli, whose face was full of joy: ¡°Lili, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Is it because you are too tired from taking care of a child? Thinking about it, it¡¯s not easy to take care of any of these four little guys, let alone two at once. But even if you are too tired, you won¡¯t have such a world-weary expression, right? Xiao Luli glanced at Jian Chenglang cautiously, put down the cake fork in her hand, and whispered: "Uncle Jian wants to marry Zhuzhu, but brother Xiyan doesn't agree, so Uncle Jian is very sad." Jian Chenglang: "" Qu Sinian: "" Lu Junhan: "" Zhang Dazhuang was also choked, but he couldn't help but asked: "Director Jian, I didn't expect that you still have this kind of hobby." Jian Chenglang struggled weakly and defended palely: "I didn't!" "You have it." Little Loli poked the strawberry cake in front of her with a fork, and Xiao Naoyin muttered: "You didn't even eat the cake." Jian Chenglang: "" That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like sweets! It¡¯s not sad! Jian Chenglang: "" Jian Chenglang was too lazy to explain. He planned to make plans later to see if he could pack his bags overnight and fly to Mars to live there for a long time. He was completely devastated and didn¡¯t want to clarify anymore. He has finally discovered that as long as this little girl is here, his innocence will never be in the world, but will be blackened more and more. But the next second, Jian Chenglang regained his composure. Even, his ears stood up involuntarily. Not only him, but also Qu Sinian and the others couldn't help but their ears perked up. "Dad, do you want to get married?" When talking about this topic, Xiao Luli thought for a while, then turned around and asked Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and looked at the email sent by Chen Shuo on his phone. He didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids and replied calmly: "In no mood." "Ah? Why don't you want to?" The little Loli was anxious. She thought her father didn¡¯t want to get married because he had no money or a wife. But she didn¡¯t expect that her father didn¡¯t want to get married. She was not even in the mood to eat the cake. She seems to have become the leader of a certain MLM group, constantly giving people benefits: ¡°It¡¯s good to get married.¡± Lu Junhan sneered slightly, does this little guy know what marriage is? He just kept saying that getting married is good. He looked away from the phone screen and raised his eyelids, "What's so good?" "Uncle Jian said," The little Loli¡¯s voice is still as milky as ever: ¡°If you get married, you will be beaten every day.¡± Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows: "So?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were serious and sincere: ¡°I want you to be beaten, daddy.¡± Qu Sinian and the others took a breath. Lili, you really dare to say that. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1069 Your father is going to die The little girl didn¡¯t know what Qu Sinian and the others were thinking. She just knows. If dad is beaten every day, he won¡¯t have time to beat her! So, the little Loli couldn't help but said: "Dad, can you get married quickly? Getting married is really good!" She had a serious look on her fair and chubby face, and she said extremely seriously, "Even I want to get married!" Lu Junhan could tell at a glance what the little chubby girl was up to. The corners of her thin lips curved up in a careless arc, and she raised her eyebrows, "Okay." Xiao Luli looked happy and got down from the chair: "Really?" Even Qu Si Nian and the others couldn't help but look over. Apparently they didn't expect that Lu Junhan would give in. Lu Junhan crossed his arms and sneered: "Fake." Xiao Luli: "" The little Loli let out a dull "Oh" and crawled back onto the chair. Lu Junhan rubbed the little girl's head, and his usually cold and steady voice was rare and gentle: "Don't worry, whether I'm married or not, I will beat you every day." After a pause, the man glanced at her round face and added with a smile: "I'll beat you to death." Little girl: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" They just know. "Dad, you can't beat me to death" Xiao Luli hugged the cake and retorted in a weak voice: "If you kill me, you won't have a daughter." "That's right," Lu Junhan looked cold and dignified, holding an unlit cigarette in his hand. He nodded slowly, "Then kill half of them first." Little girl: "" Qu Sinian and others: "" "Humph, stinky daddy!" The little Loli got down from the chair angrily, turned around and ran for two steps, then ran back, picked up the unfinished cake on the table, and snorted at Lu Junhan again: "They won't beat you." The little man carrying the cake ran away quickly. Like a little mouse. In the eyes of Qu Sinian and others, there is no doubt that she is cute and lively, and even the coldest heart can be softened a lot. Lu Junhan curled his thin lips slightly. Now Qu Sinian and the others finally understood why Lu Junhan liked teasing Lili so much. It was so cute! With such a soft and cute look, who can resist it! ¡­¡­ After Xiao Luli left her father, she became depressed again. She ate five plates of cakes in one go before she could recover from the cruel fact that "her father would beat her to death every day." After the banquet, Lu Junhan took little Lu Li back to the Lu family. Jian Xiyan¡¯s birthday is August 12th. The little girl is during her summer vacation and will start school in half a month. The homework tasks of the middle class are obviously heavier than those of the small class. Moreover, in order to get ahead at the starting line, most parents of students have already begun to prepare for elementary school. During this time, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong argued frequently about whether to buy a primary school for the little girl to attend, or to let her go to the best primary school in Haicheng on her own. With the little girl¡¯s current grades, it is not difficult to go to the best primary school in Haicheng. Lu Junhan doesn¡¯t even need to say hello in advance. After the principal of Haicheng Primary School learned about the little girl¡¯s grades, he personally visited the Lu family many times. He wanted little Luli to go to their school. Of course, apart from the little girl¡¯s own excellence, she also wanted to win over the Lu family. But Song Qingwan dismissed them all with the word "consider". Although Haicheng Primary School has a history of running schools in Haicheng for more than a hundred years, and it is the school that Lu Junhan attended when he was a child, there are basically students who have been screened at all levels and have outstanding family backgrounds and excellent academic performance. Even Lu Junhan, who has such a needy character, can survive well in this school. No one will bully him, despise him, or alienate him, which is enough to prove how good and upright the school spirit of Haicheng Primary School is. Let little Lu Li study inside, and nothing will go wrong. ???????????? But they are really worried if people don¡¯t put it under their noses. In the end, Lu Junhan saw that they had been discussing for a long time but could not come up with a result, so he directly asked people to follow the process and invested in Haicheng Primary School. In short, when the little girl graduated from kindergarten, Lu Group was already the largest shareholder of Haicheng Primary School, and Lu JunHan Geng is the largest school director of Haicheng Primary School. In short, Lu Junhan bought another school so that the little girl could go to elementary school. In the blink of an eye, three years have passed. Not much has changed in three years. Everyone is living their lives smoothly and happily. Little Luli is still always beaten by her father in an attempt to die, but as time goes by, she has learned to behave. Every time she made a mistake and Lu Junhan wanted to hit her, she would first feel aggrieved and run to the corner to squat in a very sad manner. Sometimes, with the TV on, she would rub her eyes and cry loudly. Sobbing and watching TV. Take a look, cry, cry, take another look. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I thought it was the TV that made her cry. In short, it made Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong dumbfounded. And in three years, the system has realized the fact that it can't escape from Xiao Lu Li's palm no matter what. The farthest it could escape was when little Lu Li was beaten by her father and sneaked to the gate of the villa. It was about to be free and leave the Lu family's magical cave, leaving the little perverts and big perverts inside¡ª¡ª Then, it sensed the breath of heaven. system:"¡­¡­" Currently, it is sealed and unable to do evil. It has to be tortured by one large and one small every day. The system, which is worse than death, naturally does not have the ability to resist the way of heaven. The reason why it has not been discovered by the way of heaven is that there is a word spirit around it that is close to the existence of the way of heaven. By. ??????? Even this spiritual talker is even afraid of the law of heaven, causing the entire Lu family to become a place where the law of heaven cannot spy. If it is discovered by Heaven, as the darkest and most inhuman part of Heaven, it will have only one fate, and that is to be destroyed. So, the system, which was about to be freed, came back in disgrace to hug its thighs. Staying by Lu Li¡¯s side, although it¡¯s humiliating, at least you can survive. Probably because the life was too stable, the system started to stir again. It said to Xiao Luli in a bewildering way: "In one year, your father will die!" Today¡¯s little Luli is no longer an ignorant little girl who went to kindergarten. She is now in elementary school. Even if Lu Junhan wants to deceive her, he has to think for two seconds before he can deceive her. Hearing this, the little Loli simply said: "Impossible!" Even Song Qingwan and the others didn¡¯t believe it. The system knew that they would not believe it so easily, so it rolled up its sleeves, took a deep breath, and wanted to explain the plot of the novel to them in one breath. But the next second, the little girl seemed to have thought of something, scratched her head, and said, "It seems so" system:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1070 Your sister comes to see you again The system is like a rapidly inflating balloon, and it is trying to teach this stupid and ignorant primary school student a lesson. Who knows, before I did anything, I was instantly pricked by a needle. "Bang", it exploded. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t beat her, the system would have beaten her in the morning. Life was so comfortable and stable that Song Qingwan and the others forgot that Lu Junhan was going through a disaster. According to the little girl, Lu Junhan, as the main villain in the novel, was originally scheduled to die a year later. Some said it was suicide, while others said he died in a car accident. In short, the reason is unknown. The only thing that is certain is that Lu Junhan is really dead. Song Qingwan frowned: "With Lili here, her father shouldn't die so easily, right?" If the plot of the novel really develops, in the novel, they will die earlier than Lu Junhan. Thanks to the little girl, aren¡¯t everyone living well now? "Yes," the little girl patted her chest and said in a very serious tone, "I will protect my father, and I will not let him be beaten to death by me in a year." The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. "If she were here, of course her father would not die so easily. She saved you all. Saving her father again is not too little, but not too much," It¡¯s like I knew they would say this, and the system was already prepared: "But think about it, her father originally planned to return to heaven after one year after all the tribulations. To the people in heaven, this year is just one day. To you, one day may not be able to do much. But for those gods who don¡¯t need to sleep at all and still possess magical powers, there are many things they can do" "In short, Lu Junhan cannot delay in this world any longer. If he delays for one more day, he will miss a day's work. And one year later is the date when Heaven allows Lu Junhan to return to heaven, and it is also the date Lu Junhan sets himself. Furthermore, the system had told Song Qingwan and others about Ming Jia before. Mingjia sent so many people down to kill Lu Li and Lu Junhan. When Lu Junhan returns to heaven, the first thing he will do is to deal with him. ????????????????? If I can¡¯t go back to heaven after a year, and I¡¯m delayed for a few more days, I don¡¯t know if Mingjia will make a comeback. The most important thing is that the system found out that Lu Li¡¯s mother, who was as perverted and neurotic as her, made a deliberate mistake three years ago and was caught by Heaven. After the Heavenly Dao threw her back to the God Realm, she took advantage of Mingjia to come down to this world in person. After eliminating the ghosts in the clan, she personally led people to overthrow Mingjia's dynasty. Now, all the territory that Mingjia belongs to is within the scope of Taoyuan. In other words, after Ming Jia was seriously injured on the island and escaped, when he returned to the sky, his power was gone and he was the only one left. And once a person reaches the end of his life, no one can say what kind of madness he will go into. Therefore, the system¡¯s words are not all deception, there is still some authenticity in it. Lu Junhan really had to return to the sky quickly. Mingjia's strength should not be underestimated, and his methods were extremely insidious. He had countless back-up moves. When he returned to the sky, he realized that his lair had been taken away, and hid immediately. ¡°Otherwise, Lu Li¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find someone else for so long. But it¡¯s no use finding it. She can't kill him at all. The only one who can deal with Ming Jia is Ye Heng, who has tremendous soul power. The system is full of smiles: "As long as you let her release my abilities, bind me to her, and finally give me some luck points, I will have a way to help Lu Junhan not only avoid death but also successfully return to the sky in a year." Song Qingwan and the others were thinking about it, but the system gritted its teeth and added weight for the sake of a happy life in the future: "I will also find a way to let him return to this world." The system is very sincere, but it is a pity that the little girl, who is a key figure, carried a small schoolbag and ran to the junior high school of Haicheng Elementary School to find her brother Xiu Bai. After Pei Xiubai¡¯s leg was cured, Pei Mingzhi took the risk of death and sent Pei Xiubai to school no matter what, in order to give his son a complete childhood. In the end, the father and son took a step back. Pei Xiubai, who was supposed to be in the fifth grade of elementary school, skipped several grades and entered the third grade of junior high school. If Pei Mingzhi hadn't tried his best to stop him, saying that he couldn't find a wife like this, Pei Xiubai, who was only 11 years old, would have jumped to university to study for graduate school. The location of the junior high school is easy to find, right next to the elementary school canteen.Next to her, Xiao Luli went to the canteen first, bought a bag of snacks, and then hurried to the third floor. The two families are close to each other and they go to the same school, so they inevitably bump into each other every morning. The little girl is greedy. She has already had breakfast at home in the morning, but when she sees the bacon and ham sandwich in Pei Xiubai's hand, sometimes she can't take her eyes away. This sandwich was made by Pei Xiubai himself. Since Pei Xiubai¡¯s leg healed, the number of kidnappings and assassinations has increased. He is used to being assassinated and kidnapped. He cooks three meals a day with his own hands. He cannot trust other people. Because of the many life-saving graces, Pei Xiubai would make an extra breakfast every day and ask the little girl to come to his class to get it. So, under the little girl's "greediness", in the past three years, the relationship between the two was not so estranged, but actually became closer. The little girl even occasionally visits Pei Xiubai so often that even the classmates in his class know her. Because the little girl is fair and cute, with black and slender eyelashes, and a very lively and talkative personality, which is completely different from Pei Xiubai's dead face. ¡° Moreover, when she smiles, her dark eyes are like pure crescent moons, and two sweet dimples appear next to her cheeks. Every time you smile, your heart melts. As a result, many people looked at Pei Xiubai with envy and jealousy. Pei Xiubai is a man with a high IQ, good grades, and extremely abnormal physical skills. Now I have such a beautiful and lovely sister. It¡¯s simply unfair! ¡­¡­ From afar, when they saw her coming up from below carrying a small pink schoolbag, a classmate who was lying on the railing of the corridor turned and shouted into the classroom: "Pei Xiubai, come out quickly, your sister is here to see you again!" Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t say anything yet, but others in the classroom took action first. One by one, they came out of the classroom like wolves and tigers, looking around: "My sister is here? Where is she? Why didn't I see her?" "Pei Xiubai, stop wasting your time and quickly bring out my sister's breakfast. Do you want to pay for making her hungry?" "Damn it, my sister is so cute today!" Because of the little girl¡¯s presence, the relationship between the people in the class and Pei Xiubai has become much closer. Before, they didn¡¯t dare to approach Pei Xiubai because of his cold and lonely aura. but now¡­¡­ For my sister! they can! "Come, come, my sister is on the second floor." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1071 Don¡¯t play with fools Pei Xiubai¡¯s deskmate Fu Ye is the one who stirs up the most excitement here. Who asked him to sit next to Young Master Pei? Every morning he was struck by his sister¡¯s cuteness at close range, and now he has long since transformed into a wolf. "You all dispersed," Fu Ye turned around and pretended to organize things: "My sister is not here to see you. Why are you so excited? If you want, go back and let your parents work hard to have a baby." The others rolled their eyes at him and kicked him again: "I'm not here to find you!" Fu Ye cleverly avoided it and said shamelessly: "Who says it's not the case? My sister just came to see me my deskmate." While talking, the little girl came up from below carrying a small pink schoolbag and two beautiful ponytails. Seeing them outside the door, the little Loli stood still, raised her little head, curved her dark eyes, and greeted them politely: "Big brother, good morning!" They came out in a hurry, waiting for the little girl's quick words. When I heard this, I immediately felt relaxed physically and mentally. When I saw the little girl's white and tender cheeks, which were as tender as dough, and her clear and clean eyes, which were not familiar with the world, several people almost couldn't help it, and wanted to rub her soft skin with their hands. Huhu little face. It was Fu Ye who came over and blocked these shameless wolves: "Hey, do you want to die? Young Master Pei is still watching from inside Fuck -" "Fuck" was about to come out of Fu Ye's mouth. Fortunately, he noticed the confused look of the little girl looking over and abruptly changed his words: "Fuck, oh my god" Seeing that the little girl withdrew her gaze, Fu Ye gritted his teeth and cursed at the person behind him: ¡°Why the hell are you touching me!¡± Classmate A glanced over Fu Ye's shoulder, and his evil eyes fell on the little girl: "I can't help it!" Classmate B: "That's right, my sister can't touch me, so why can't I touch you?" Fu Ye knocked off their hands and lowered his voice: "get out of here." Classmate C not only refused to leave, but also grabbed his arm excitedly: "Wow, how can my sister be so cute? She is completely different from her brother. Are they really born to the same parents?" Fu Ye: "" "Of course not," Fu Ziye said, but even if he knew, he couldn't tell. In the past three years, Haicheng has undergone earth-shaking changes. The most significant ones are probably the overt and covert struggles of the major aristocratic families and the retreat of the Lu family. Fu Ye also heard it from his father. It is said that three years ago, the Lu family was almost the emperor in Haicheng, and almost no family dared to compete with the Lu family. "The head of the Lu family at that time seemed to be a very arrogant, unscrupulous, even evil, and very casual devil. His enemies alone might fill the Pacific Ocean. The reason why I use "seeming" is because Fu Ye heard his father say it was so magical, it seemed that the head of the family was so powerful and untouchable. But there is no news about him on the Internet. No one knows why he, or even the Lu family, chose to retreat during the most glorious period without making any noise. On the contrary, it was the Pei family founded by Young Master Pei, which caused quite a stir in Haicheng. It was on the headlines almost every day. It didn¡¯t take long for it to become a top-notch enterprise comparable to that of established families such as the Jian family and the Yu family. Although the Lu family has retired, its status remains. This is something that the older generation of family heads understand tacitly. Fu Ye only felt that his father was bragging, but he also felt that the fear and fear in his father's eyes were not fake. The words his father often said were: ¡°If the Lu family hadn¡¯t retreated, I¡¯m afraid that small families like them wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to come forward. Today¡¯s Fu family¡¯s status in Haicheng cannot be underestimated. His father had come through great storms, and even fought against the machinations of many Haicheng families, yet he was so afraid of such a person. Fu Ye couldn't help but be a little curious. His father was tired of being pestered by him, so he vaguely revealed some information. He said that the big shot had a three- or four-year-old daughter. She was very cute, but she seemed to be kidnapped when she was in kindergarten. This was probably Lu. The reason why the family retreated and disappeared in front of everyone. Calculating her age, the big shot¡¯s daughter seems to be as old as her younger sister now, and both have the same surname: Lu. She is also able to have a relationship with Young Master Pei Xiubai. It¡¯s hard for Fu Ye not to think too much about it. But heYou can guess it, but you won't be stupid enough to publicize it to everyone. After all, if his sister was really the daughter of that big shot, it would have taken him three years to get out of everyone's sight. "If he was ruined by his talk, if it was like what his father said, that big shot was ruthless and had no bottom line, then his life would be at risk. Seeing that he was silent, those classmates didn't think much. They just thought that the little girl and Pei Xiubai really had the same parents. They sighed and thought that the brother-in-law was difficult to deal with, but they were also glad that the brother-in-law was in their class and could see their sister every day in the future. Seeing the perverted smiles on their faces, Fu Ye couldn't help but feel his legs itching. "Brother, I'm in," The little Loli grabbed the shoulder strap of her schoolbag and said, "Brother Xiubai called me." Fu Ye just thought that this little girl was so good. She would report everything in advance. He smiled and said, "Go ahead." ?? Wow, my sister is so cute. Xiao Luli glanced at him, then entered the classroom. Unable to hold back, she looked at Fu Ye who was smiling silly through the transparent window. She grabbed the shoulder strap of her schoolbag again with her little hands, pursed her lips, and couldn't bear it. He kept whispering in Pei Xiubai's ear: "Brother Xiubai, is that brother stupid? He just laughed for a long time, and he is still laughing now." Pei Xiubai: "" He asked why she was standing outside and staring at Fu Ye motionlessly. It turns out that I have never seen a fool, I am looking at a fool. "right," Pei Xiubai¡¯s eyes fell on Fu Ye, who was waving to him outside like a silly roe deer, and turned his eyes back calmly: "You have discovered this." ¡°They are very smart!¡± The little Loli puffed up her face, as if she was sharing some secret. She approached her little face and whispered seriously: "Brother Xiubai, let me tell you, there are many, many fools in this school, and those who always smile at me are fools. Be careful not to be infected by them, otherwise it will be bad if you become stupid." Pei Xiubai: "" Pei Xiubai was silent for a moment and asked, "Who told you this?" "My dad," The little Loli looked serious: "He said that only fools would smile at me, and told me not to play with fools, otherwise I would become stupid too." "Hey, sister! Look at me, look at me!" At this moment, Fu Ye was lying on the window, greeting her with a smile, and the classmates behind him were scrambling to lie on the window, with equally evil smiles. Pei Xiubai threw a book at them, then turned around and said calmly: "Your dad is right, it is indeed contagious. Stay away from these fools in the future." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1072 My father... "Yeah, I know." The little girl held her schoolbag and nodded heavily, her expression extremely serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt Pei Xiubai¡¯s words at all. She trusts him as much as she trusts her father. Whatever Brother Xiubai says is right! Seeing her like this, Pei Xiubai's dark anger in his brows softened a lot. He raised his hand and rubbed her furry little head. Just as he was about to speak, Fu Ye saw that a book was smashed away outside the window and he was ignored. He thought it was his sister who was missing. heard. After opening the window, he waved happily to the little loli inside, with a very dazzling smile: "Sister, sister, look at me, brother will take you to play later, okay?" Others also rushed to express their attentiveness. But she was ruthlessly rejected by Xiao Luli, "No." The little Loli ran behind Pei Xiubai and stuck her head out, "My dad" While speaking, there was a pause, and Xiao Luli realized that her father was not here and could not protect her. But fortunately, she is a person who has gone to elementary school. Although she has only been in elementary school for one year, she also knows what the principle of proximity is. So she changed her subject and said nervously: "No, Brother Xiubai won't let me play with fools." Fu Ye: "" other people:"¡­¡­" Pei Xiubai: "" Very good. In one sentence, he offended most of the people in the class. ¡­¡­ The little girl didn¡¯t pay attention to the large group of petrified fools outside the window. She has not forgotten the purpose of her visit today. After taking the sandwich from Pei Xiubai, she stuffed Pei Xiubai with a lot of snacks in her schoolbag. She proudly asked Pei Xiubai to help her save her father. Over the years, the little girl has always given him snacks. Pei Xiubai doesn't like snacks, but if he doesn't accept them, she will cry and ask him if he looks down on her. She also said that she would work hard to make money in the future and buy more snacks for him, so that he would not look down on her, okay? ¡°Obviously, the little girl thought that Pei Xiubai disliked her for buying too few snacks. In short, when Pei Xiubai told her this, the little girl would always misunderstand that. Finally, Pei Xiubai finally understood why her father struggled a few times before but never struggled again. This little thing could do whatever he said. Because it¡¯s useless. You can never reason with a primary school kid. Because she is the reason. So, Pei Xiubai collected the snacks smoothly. She gave it and just took it as ordered. As for helping her save her father, Pei Xiubai has often heard the little girl mention it casually over the years. I thought there was something wrong with the Lu family, or that there was something wrong with Lu Junhan's body and he needed the Pei family to help him. This is not a difficult task, the Pei family specializes in the medical industry, and this little thing has saved him so many times before, so it is not a problem to help her save her father once. Therefore, it is rare that the brain circuits of the two people come together without any deviation, and on the contrary, they cooperate perfectly. After the little Loli achieved her goal, she happily left with her sandwich and schoolbag in her arms. Pei Xiubai and others were left standing there in embarrassment. The deal between Pei Xiubai and Xiao Luli has been reached, but the score between Pei Xiubai and their "fool" has not yet been settled. Of course, the embarrassment was for the others. Pei Xiubai did whatever he wanted to do as usual and was not affected in any way. Pei Xiubai is not very popular in the class, and his reputation is even worse. Only when Xiao Luli comes, these people will show excessive enthusiasm to him, and they can still avoid him. Now, if you offend, you are offended, and it will not have any impact on Pei Xiubai's life. Therefore, Pei Xiubai was too lazy to care about their faces. No, it still has some impact. After the other people¡¯s faces turned blue and white, Fu Ye sat back down, going crazy and mercilessly accusing: "Young Master Pei! I have been following you for almost a year" Pei Xiubai, who was putting away snacks, glanced at him with a cold glance. Fu Ye coughed lightly: "¡ª¡ªI've been at the same table with you for almost a year." Seeing that Pei Xiubai turned his eyes away and continued to pack snacks, Fu Ye became brave again and said: "It's been so long, I have no credit but hard work! Just forget it if you slander them in front of my sister. After all, their IQ is not high, but how can you slander me in front of my sister! I don't want to face it.Son's? " Fu Ye, who said this, naturally received a beating. But Pei Xiubai, the provincial one, thought he was noisy and beat him again. ??Fu Ye saved his grandfather and sued his grandmother, played the role of a good grandson for three minutes, and said sincerely, "I have an English class later, brothers, please do me a favor and let me go back to review my math book." A series of operations were completed. Finally, he escaped from the mouths of a group of vicious wolves. Fu Ye, who came back, was about to continue his accusation when he saw Pei Xiubai put the snacks on the table into his schoolbag and stood up from his seat. Fu Ye was stunned: "Young Master, what are you doing?" Pei Xiubai didn't say anything, but Fu Ye thought of the young master's "learning style" in the past. The corners of his mouth twitched and he said, "No, you are leaving now? Didn't you just come here?" Pei Xiubai was well aware of Fu Ye's chatty and psychotic personality, so if he didn't give him an explanation, he would be so heartbroken that he could turn around and tell the whole class that he left early and went to a prostitute. So, Pei Xiubai looked perfunctory and said a few words: "There is something going on at home." "What's going on?" Fu Ye was able to find out the news about Lu Junhan from his father, either because his father wanted to tell him, or because Fu Ye was a good gossip and was tired of being pestered by him, so he told him. In short, Fu Ye is 200% curious about other people's affairs. He has no idea what the saying "curiosity killed the cat" means. Pei Xiubai looked indifferent, without raising his eyelids, and threw the schoolbag containing snacks on his shoulder: "My father is sick." Fu Ye became nervous instantly: "Is it serious?" "Well," Pei Xiubai said, "I'm about to die." Now Fu Ye did not dare to ask any more questions. After all, human life was at stake. "Then you should leave quickly. I will talk to the head teacher later for you." "Actually, it's okay not to say it. This is not the first time Pei Xiubai has skipped class, but his grades are good. Even if he doesn't attend class, he can still get the first place in every test. With the support of the Pei family behind him, and having opened a very great company, the teacher just turned a blind eye. "Well," Pei Xiubai walked to the door, seemed to have remembered something, raised his eyes and said to Fu Ye: "I won't come to school tomorrow." ¡°My father is about to die of illness, so it¡¯s normal that he won¡¯t have time to come to school tomorrow. Fu Ye said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask for tomorrow¡¯s leave for you later.¡± "no." Pei Xiubai asked Fu Ye to look at little Lu Li and stop her from being bullied. Although Haicheng Primary School has a good academic style, there are always exceptions. Previously, there were classmates in Xiao Luli¡¯s class who were jealous of Xiao Luli¡¯s good grades. I went to find my brother who was in the first grade of junior high school and wanted to teach her a lesson. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1073 Your grandpa is always here, right? But before taking action, Pei Xiubai and Fu Ye found out about the matter, and they arrested him and dealt with him, which made him feel more at ease. And Xiao Luli didn¡¯t know about this the whole time. She was still studying hard, thinking about making a lot of money in the future and becoming a rich fish. Pei Xiubai couldn't guarantee whether Xiao Luli would be targeted again if he wasn't in school, so he only asked Fu Ye to watch. Fu Ye patted his chest: "Okay, your sister is my sister, and I'll take care of this! I promise I won't let my sister be bullied!" Fu Ye is very popular, and there are many brothers in the family, and he has a good relationship with them. ¡°The cousins ??in their family are all studying in this school, basically in all grades of elementary school and junior high school. If you want to know about Xiao Luli¡¯s situation, you can use your mobile phone to send a message to the family group. Someone heard about the incident where Xiao Luli was almost bullied and reported it to Fu Ye. The man originally wanted to find trouble with Xiao Luli tomorrow, but unexpectedly, he was caught and taken care of by Fu Ye and his men today. It can be said that he was extremely unlucky. After sending Uncle Pei away, Fu Ye helped Pei Xiubai take leave for today and tomorrow even though he didn't force it. In the office, the head teacher laughed angrily: "This Pei Xiubai is really getting out of control. He has asked for leave no less than 20 times just after school started. If he doesn't like class so much, why is he still in the third grade of junior high school?" The head teacher obviously didn¡¯t know that Pei Xiubai really didn¡¯t want to study in this third year of junior high school, but was forced to do so by his father. Of course, the head teacher only complained symbolically, but if Pei Xiubai stopped reading, he would be the first to disagree. After all, he is such a good seedling. Fu Ye: "Teacher, you can't say that. His father is sick and is about to die. Let alone him, if it were me, I wouldn't be in the mood to go to class" It¡¯s okay that he didn¡¯t say this, but when he mentioned it the head teacher became even more angry: ¡°You¡¯re going to die, you¡¯ve been deceived by him!¡± ¡°???¡± The head teacher found a pile of leave application slips from before and looked expressionless: "These are all the leaves he took from me before, 20 times, at least 15 times because his father was about to die, either from late-stage liver cancer or late-stage gastric cancer. In short, not a single organ in the body was free of cancer. Those I had the nerve to approve it for him, but then he went even more outrageous and actually said that his father was caught engaging in prostitution at night and could not study at night" Fu Ye: "" During the day, I lay in the hospital to see a doctor, and at night, I lay in a nightclub and visited prostitutes. Uncle Pei¡¯s life is really colorful. But no matter how colorful it is, it can't hide the fact that he was deceived. Fu Ye: "" So angry! He became even more angry when he thought that Pei Xiubai would not come to class tomorrow. Fu Ye returned to his seat, but before he could sit down, he was grabbed by Liu Jiaming at the table behind him: "Pei Xiubai won't come to class tomorrow?" For some reason, Liu Jiaming¡¯s eyes were inexplicably hollow, as if his soul and self-awareness had been taken away, and he looked a little dull and numb. It¡¯s different from the playful and smiling look in the past. But Fu Ye didn't think much about it. He was so angry now that he nodded directly without exposing Pei Xiubai's lie: "His father is sick. He went back to take care of him." ¡­¡­ However, the next morning, Fu Ye entered the classroom sleepily with a piece of thick toast in his mouth. He was shocked when he saw the person next to his seat: "Didn't you say yesterday that you wouldn't come to class today?" Pei Xiubai still looked cold and indifferent, playing with the sandwich in his hand: "My father has recovered from his illness, so I came here." Speaking of this, Fu Ye remembered how he had been deceived yesterday and how stupidly he helped someone ask for leave. He gritted his teeth and his tone became even more sinister: "Isn't my uncle about to die? He was cured in one night?" Pei Xiubai frowned. Death of illness? Aren¡¯t you just sick? After Fu Ye said that, he was ready for Pei Xiubai to kick him mercilessly and shut him up, but when he saw that Pei Xiubai just remained silent, he was a little surprised. ?????????? Is my uncle really cured? Otherwise, according to the urine of Master Pei, it is light to give him a cold eyes. But Fu Ye soon had no time to think about it anymore, because Liu Jiaming at the table behind him saw him standing in the hallway stupidly holding a piece of toast.On. He laughed eagerly, then pounced and jumped onto Fu Ye's back. Then she reached out and grabbed the breakfast in his hand. Fu Ye was shocked and quickly protected him: "Damn it! This dog! When did it come here!" "" ¡­¡­ The third grade of junior high school has early self-study, so you need to arrive at school early. ??????????????????????????? At the critical moment of rising to high school, most of the students in the class arrived in the classroom very early in order to race against time and get good grades in the high school entrance examination. In contrast, elementary school is not so urgent. At 7:30 in the morning, all the third-year students in junior high school have finished half of their morning reading classes. After the break, Xiao Luli wakes up from her sleep drowsily. Now she is fighting with her school uniform on the bed. After finally putting on the school uniform, I ran downstairs to have breakfast, but I saw a doll running in from outside as if the sky had collapsed. The system scanned the living room. Except for the servants, Song Qingwan and Lu Junhan were not seen. It was not afraid of the servants finding it. The more you hide something like this, the weirder it becomes. So, Song Qingwan simply spread it out openly and told the servants and bodyguards that it was a highly intelligent doll that Lu Junhan asked the Lu family researchers to research specifically for little Luli. Nowadays, robot technology is developing extremely rapidly. Robots are gradually replacing workers' positions. There are even cases where robots can play against international Go masters and win in the end. A small smart doll is not too high-tech. The servant had almost no doubts and believed it. The system has become very arrogant recently. Once no one is watching it, it will chase the piglets and rabbits in the yard, completely unable to see that the IQ is the IQ of heaven. On the contrary, it seems that she was infected by Xiao Luli, because she also likes to chase pigs and rabbits when nothing happens. The system came in from the outside and saw only the little girl sitting at the dining table happily eating breakfast. It jumped onto the dining table in a panic and asked: "Where is your aunt?" The little Loli took a bite of the bun seriously, fearing that it might contain vegetables, so her words were unclear: "Auntie and Uncle Yongyi went out to play yesterday, and they haven't come back yet." "What about your grandfather?" The system asked again: "Your grandpa is always here, right?" It can¡¯t be so unlucky. At the critical moment, no one can speak? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1074 What did your father say? Lu Qidong had wanted to open a new company before, and even named it "Dong's". "But with Xiao Luli in front of him and Yu Si'an and the two brothers behind him, Lu Qidong was busy all day and they had no time. How could he have the energy to start a company? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?:?:???????????????????????????????? Just lying around at home and being a vagrant, just entertaining my granddaughter and grandson when I have nothing to do. ¡°And unlike Song Qingwan, he also has a wife who can travel with him at any time. Therefore, out of seven days a week, others are at home at least six days. But it was a pity that Xiao Luli still shook his head: "Grandpa said that the world is very big and he wanted to see it, so he went to see it. I don't know when I can finish it." system:"¡­¡­" To put it bluntly, I am just hiding from those two little devil brothers. Three years have passed, and the two children, Yu Si'an and Lu Sijue, are also three years old. Under Xiao Luli¡¯s step-by-step guidance and example, they are even more aggressive at the age of three than the little girl was at the age of three. ???????????????????????????????????????¡­ "What about your aunt and uncle?" In desperation, the system asked Lu Anran and Yu Zheng again. Who knows, Lu Anran and Yu Zheng are not here either, because Lu Qidong is gone and there is no one at home to take care of the children. Naturally, Lu Junhan will not care about the two little guys. So, Lu Anran and Yu Zheng took the two little guys to the Yu family early in the morning to bring trouble to the old man Yu, who has not come back yet. system:"¡­¡­" Why aren¡¯t you here? ??????????????? If this was not the case, the phone call would probably have been monitored, especially Song Qingwan and the others, whose status is not low. Although they have kept a low profile over the years, they usually don¡¯t know how many people are still watching them. "Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the eventuality. If this matter is really overheard, the consequences will be disastrous." If we weren¡¯t worried about this, the system would have made a call earlier, so there would be no need to bother asking a primary school student. But the primary school student in front of him didn't notice the system's anxious and desperate heart at all, and was still biting the third bun happily. system:"¡­¡­" With no choice but to ask, the system had to ask: "Where is your father? Your father is not at home either?" The system was scared to death of Lu Junhan. It was like a mouse seeing a cat, hiding as far away as possible, fearing that Lu Junhan would become unhappy again and burn his hair. Usually it can find Song Qingwan and the others, but it won¡¯t find Lu Junhan. Xiao Luli said honestly: "Dad is still sleeping up there." system:"¡­¡­" Lu Junhan was very angry when he woke up. If it dared to disturb him, the first thing he would do when he woke up would be to tear it apart. ¡°Compared with the fact that my life is about to be lost, what it wants to say does not seem so urgent, so the system said: "When your father wakes up later, you tell him that Ming Jia may have come to this world again, and ask him to be careful!" As a part of Tiandao, the system is basically in tune with Tiandao. Whatever situation Tiandao detects, the system will know instantly. Therefore, after Tiandao discovered that there was no shadow of Ming Jia anywhere in the God Realm, he speculated that Ming Jia might have come to this world again. Ming Jia has a dark and selfish heart, and is determined to retaliate. He has countless trump cards and is very vengeful. Lu Li¡¯s mother destroyed his power, and he was stabbed by Pei Xiubai. He was seriously injured and was no match for Lu Li¡¯s mother. When a person is pushed into a hurry, he can do anything. Therefore, it is not impossible for Ming Jia to lose everything, no matter what, fight to the death, use up all the cards, come back to this world, and do everything possible to kill Lu Junhan and Lu Li and bury them with him. The system was quite happy at first, because once Lu Li and Lu Junhan died, it would be free, but the next second, it couldn't laugh anymore. Because it suddenly thought that once Lu Li died, without her blessing, it would probably be captured and destroyed by Heaven. It didn¡¯t want to die, so it didn¡¯t even kill the pigs or rabbits. As soon as it knew the news, it came back to spread the news. As if knowing the little girl's three-second memory, the system finished speaking and emphasized again: "Remember, it's Mingjia. If you tell your father this, he will understand." The little Loli was distracted while eating steamed buns just now. Then she came back to her senses and frowned: "What home?"  System: "Mingjia." The little Loli said "Oh" twice, thought for a moment, and then said, "Is this Grandpa Xiao Ming's home?" system:"¡­¡­" Little Loli boldly imagined: "Should we go to Grandpa Xiao Ming's house to play tomorrow?" system:"¡­¡­" A minute later, the maid who came out to deliver milk saw a doll on the dining table, pulling her hair like crazy and yelling "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" crazily. Servant: "" Xiao Luli was still there patiently comforting it: "Don't be sad, I will let daddy take you to Grandpa Xiaoming's house tomorrow." system:"¡­¡­" ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shark it. It¡¯s also stupid. He actually put his hope in a primary school student! "so," The system is indeed a system, and it quickly came up with other methods. It took out a pen and paper from Xiao Luli's schoolbag with difficulty, then held the pen and wrote a line: "Give this piece of paper to your father. Remember, you must hand it into your father's hands." "Okay." The little Loli agreed readily. After breakfast, she took the piece of paper and skipped upstairs, mumbling cheerfully: "Dad, Dad, I sent you paper." "What a big piece of paper!" system:"¡­¡­" ¡­¡­ The little girl entered the bedroom, and sure enough, Lu Junhan was still sleeping. The floor was covered with thick carpets, and the door was made of solid wood. The sound of her coming in was not loud, but it still woke up Lu Junhan, who was not in deep sleep, but was extremely vigilant. Lu Junhan opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the door lightly, and when he saw her coming in, he closed his eyes again. I guess this little fool must have forgotten something again. He didn¡¯t pay much attention, turned around and fell asleep again. "Send the paper to daddy" Thinking of what the system said, she was asked to hand the paper into her father's hand. After the little Loli came in muttering, she decisively stuffed the paper into Lu Junhan's hand. After finishing stuffing, she seemed to have accomplished something important. She breathed a sigh of relief and didn't stay too long. She turned around and went out, getting ready to go to school. Seeing the little girl coming down from upstairs, the system hurriedly greeted her and asked, "Has the paper been handed over to your father?" Xiao Luli nodded: "Hand it over." Because the system¡¯s life was connected with Lu Li, the system paid extra attention to this matter and quickly asked: ¡°Then what did your father say?¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1075 I¡¯ll give you any money How to say? The little Loli frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Dad didn't say anything." Dad is still sleeping in bed. The system thought that Lu Junhan already had a plan in his heart. After all, Lu Junhan had always been a man who did important things in a low voice, so he was relieved. There is a reason why the system is so vulnerable. Anyway, Mingjia was a hero of the rule of the rule. The reason why Lu Li's mother was able to crush his power so easily and seize his territory was simply because, in order to go down to earth to kill Lu Junhan and Lu Li, Ming Jia made a desperate move and sent all her elite men. Come down. And he himself was not in the God Realm at that time. A leaderless group of dragons. The remaining subordinates are not very useful. As the saying goes, "Kill him while he is sick", Lu Li's mother destroyed Ming Jia's power in one fell swoop. Although Ming Jia¡¯s power is gone, he himself cannot be underestimated. The number of forbidden arts in his hand will only be more, not less. Puppetry (using spells to control others) and transformation (turning into others to confuse them), these are the most commonly used and common techniques in the divine world. It¡¯s just that in the God Realm, most people have spells and are not easily controlled or imitated. But this world is different. It couldn¡¯t be easier for Ming Jia to control a mortal, let alone imitate others. Therefore, even if Ming Jia's power has been disintegrated, he has been seriously injured, and most of his magic power has been lost, but as long as he is still alive, he must not take it lightly. Lu Junhan is the only person in the world whose IQ is recognized by the system as exceeding it. Although Lu Junhan doesn't know magic and is just an ordinary and weak mortal at the moment, he has Lu Li, a big killer in his hand. With Lu Junhan¡¯s IQ and Lu Li¡¯s ability, it¡¯s no problem to deal with a Ming Jia. The system has always believed in this. Lu Junhan has done many such immoral things in recent years. It can¡¯t be bound to people, and it can¡¯t use its original abilities. Isn¡¯t it because Lu Junhan asked Lu Li to do it? Now, whenever he thinks about this, he feels extremely sad. How is this different from chaining a dog? ¡°Xigong, I¡¯m going to school, otherwise my dad will beat me to death if I¡¯m late.¡± "Xiao Luli didn't know that the system thought so much at once. She put her schoolbag on her back carefreely, put on her shoes at the door, waved her little hand towards the system, and followed the Lu family's driver in a bound. The system was stunned for a moment. Looking at her cheerful and lively figure, he actually felt that she seemed to bea little cute. But after taking two steps, the little girl jumped back and asked: "Xitong, can we go to Grandpa Xiao Ming's house tomorrow? Can we wait until I come back from school?" system:"¡­¡­" Sure enough, even if she is cute, her cuteness will never last three seconds. ¡­¡­ Yesterday, Brother Xiubai sent her a message saying that he would not come to school today. Xiao Luli did not run to the junior high school to get her sandwich as usual, but ran back to her class with a small schoolbag on her back. But before she reached the classroom, she saw a tall, slender boy with a handsome face standing at the door. "Brother Xiubai, why are you here?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the gate, said: "I'll bring you breakfast." With that said, Pei Xiubai handed over the sandwich in his hand. He has controlled Liu Jiaming many times, knowing that this stupid girl is greedy and delicious. After taking the sandwich made by Pei Xiubai every day, he walked out of the classroom and walked to the corridor, and couldn't help but unpack it and eat it. It¡¯s like a starving ghost reincarnated. Can't wait a moment. This is convenient for him. Although the poison in this sandwich is not much, it is enough to kill Lu Li. Once Lu Li dies, he will naturally refine her soul into the best magical weapon. A magical weapon trained by a spiritual speaker who is close to the way of heaven. Its power can be imagined. By then, it won¡¯t be that he will have whatever he wants. Ming Jia slightly curved the corners of his mouth, waiting for Lu Li to take it happily, and then ate it with big mouthfuls. Sure enough, as he expected, Lu Li raised his hand.Ming Jia handed the sandwich closer, and the malice on his body was so strong that he could hardly hide it. The next second, he saw the little girl put her hand on her belly: "No need, Brother Xiubai." Ming Jia was stunned and could hardly believe his ears. But in an instant, her eyes turned cold. Could it be that Lu Li discovered his identity? Brother Xiu Bai told her yesterday that he couldn¡¯t bring her any sandwiches. The little girl was afraid of being hungry, so she ate two extra buns today. Her stomach was full and there was no room for sandwiches. Although the little girl has a big appetite, she is not one to stuff herself after eating. Little Loli touched her bulging belly: "I ate a lot of steamed buns today, and I'm not hungry yet." Ming Jia didn¡¯t have many spells left now, so he couldn¡¯t deal with Lu Li directly, so he took a step back and said with unclear meaning: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just wait until you¡¯re hungry before eating.¡± He didn¡¯t believe she could bear it. "J," Xiao Luli shook her head, took out her schoolbag and looked inside, but only found some textbooks, homework, and stationery, and nothing else: "I have no snacks." ¡°I don¡¯t want your snacks,¡± Ming Jia was a little impatient, ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you for free.¡± "free?" The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, thinking that Brother Xiubai was so rich that he could give away breakfast for free. Ming Jia had no choice but to be patient and said, "Yes, I'll give it to you for free." She thought for a moment, took a step back, shook her head and said: "Then I don't want the sandwich! Brother Xiubai, can you give me some money for free?" Ming Jia: "" Ming Jia was about to laugh angrily. He had seen people who pushed too far, but he had never seen anyone who pushed too far. He was exactly the same as her annoying father! "Okay." Mingjia narrowed his eyes, "But you have to make your father eat this sandwich too." By now, Ming Jia had of course realized that Pei Xiubai was not Ye Heng. He and his men were all deceived by Ye Heng¡¯s tricks, and Pei Xiubai was the scapegoat introduced by Ye Heng! Since Pei Xiubai is not the one, let¡¯s think about Lu Li¡¯s current father He should have known earlier that how could Xiaozhu Fu, a daughter who ran behind her father all day long, recognize someone else as her father, unless that person was Yesheng. It¡¯s also his fault that he believed too much in the ability of Mr. But fortunately, it's not too late. "As long as your dad eats this sandwich, I'll give you whatever you want." Ming Jia suddenly changed his mind, but malice gradually arose in his heart. If Ye Heng knew that it was his daughter who killed him, he would probably die in peace. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1076 Didn¡¯t Pei Xiubai not go to school today? When Lu Junhan woke up, he noticed something seemed to be on his fingertips. He frowned and took a look. That's a piece of paper. The words are ugly. It wasn¡¯t written by that little thing. But the content is quite clear. Lu Junhan instantly thought of the system. He came down from upstairs and glanced around the living room. Coincidentally, not long after the little girl went to school, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong came back. Actually, if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not a coincidence. The two of them are old. They talk about traveling and seeing the world. They wish they didn¡¯t go anywhere. I have been hiding out from the limelight these days. Early this morning, Lu Anran and Yu Zheng brought the two little devils to the Yu family. No, they came back as soon as they got wind of it. Also caught up with a breakfast. At the moment, I was sitting at the dining table, listening to the system telling them about Mingjia over and over again. When I saw Lu Junhan coming down, I asked: "What are we going to do later?" Lu Junhan: "?" Lu Qidong wiped the corner of his mouth: "Yes, tell us your plan to deal with Ming Jia, maybe we can be of some help." No one knows where it is or where the plan came from. Lu Junhan: "No plan." "???" Song Qingwan looked at the system and said in surprise: "No plan? Doesn't the system say that you have formulated a plan to destroy Ming Jia in all aspects, ensuring that he will never come back, and he will have to go to hell after death? A horrific plan to be tortured for five hundred years and then wiped out?" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan stared at the system expressionlessly: "Did I say this?" The system felt guilty and said in a very small and weak voice: "I may be exaggerating, but it is true that I have a plan" Then the system recounted what it had asked the little girl before, "What did her father say?" and her reply, "Dad didn't say anything." The system held its own hair in fear: "Your daughter said it herself, it's none of my business." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Qidong noticed something was wrong with Lu Junhan¡¯s expression: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In the past, the IQ of the system would not have dropped so much, but now the pigs raised outside are probably smarter than it. Lu Junhan pressed his fingers between his eyebrows: "I was sleeping at that time." He paused and added: "I just woke up." Lu Qidong: "" Song Qingwan: "" It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now, almost nine o¡¯clock, which is indeed the standard time for the young master to get up. The system was confused: "It's impossible. I asked her to hand it over to you. Didn't she hand it over?" At this time, Lu Junhan didn't need to answer, Lu Qidong rubbed his forehead and said helplessly: "It's been so long, don't you still understand Lili's upright character?" Song Qingwan spread her hands: "Yes, you should have told Lili at that time that you should go up and shake your father awake. When your father wakes up and wants to beat you, hand this piece of paper into his hand and ask again. He read it out loud on the spot to ensure that her father received the paper¡ª¡ª" Lu Qidong held his chin up and smiled: "Believe it or not, you said so, Lili promises to complete the task for you." system:"¡­¡­" It is still too young. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were brainwashed by the system just now, thinking that Lu Junhan really had a plan to deal with Ming Jia, and that Lu Junhan acquiesced in Lu Li going to school. Now that they knew it was a mistake, they wanted to call Xiao Luli back from school without even thinking about it. ???????? Now Mingjia has set his sights on Lili! Lu Junhan made a call directly. Haicheng Primary School allowed students to bring mobile phones into the school, but the mobile phones must be kept with the teacher. If there is any emergency, the teacher will go to the students. Lu Junhan told the teacher. "Are you looking for Lu Li?" The teacher glanced at the classroom: "She is not in the classroom now, and she doesn't even have her schoolbag." The implication is that your children may not have arrived at school yet. Song Qingwan frowned: "Damn it, it can't be so unlucky, right? Something happened to Lili?" It only takes less than twenty minutes for the Lu family to get to Haicheng Primary School, and there has never been any congestion on the road in the past three years. It has been more than half an hour now, and Lili should have arrived in the classroom long ago. The system looked at Lu Junhan's cold and cold features, and secretly complained in his heart. He was the only one in the living room just now, but he didn't stop the chubby girl from going.Going to school, if something happened to her, Lu Junhan, a pervert, wouldn't take it out on her, right? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It's dying. Really dying. Facts have proved that the system¡¯s luck is quite good. The next second, the teacher found the person, and the familiar and crisp voice of the little girl came from the mobile phone: ¡°Dad.¡± The expression on Lu Junhan's face softened slightly, but his tone was very low: "Where are you now?" ¡°I was at the canteen, and Brother Xiubai said he would bring me to buy snacks.¡± The little Loli glanced at Ming Jia, who was holding four large boxes of milk in the canteen, with cold sweat on his forehead and his face turning pale: "Brother Xiubai is so kind! Not only did he give me money, he also said he would treat me to milk!" Ming Jia: "" He thought there was only one bottle, but who knew it was four boxes! There are four fucking big boxes! Ming Jia didn¡¯t have much mana left, and he had to use his mana to maintain Pei Xiubai¡¯s appearance, so he had even less mana. He didn¡¯t dare to waste his mana on milk too extravagantly, so he actually moved it himself. "It's a pity that he was accustomed to using magic and neglected to exercise his body. He lifted four cartons of milk at once. Less than two minutes had passed, and his hand was almost broken. It¡¯s not like Ming Jia never thought about moving boxes of milk to the front desk to pay the bill, but that damn girl didn¡¯t even say hello, so she went over and picked up four boxes of milk and put them on him, as if they were not four boxes but four bottles. Ming Jia didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment and was almost knocked down by these cartons of milk! It¡¯s not the case if we decentralize it, and it¡¯s not the case if we don¡¯t decentralize it. I was sweating profusely. On the contrary, Lu Li was wearing a blue and white school skirt, clean and smiling, answering the phone outside. At that moment, Ming Jia almost thought he was her servant. "Pei Xiubai?" When the little girl said this, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan were stunned: "Didn't Pei Xiubai not go to school today?" Lu Junhan looked over. Their expressions were very ugly, a little dazed and scary: "We just came back from outside and happened to meet Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai who were going out. They even greeted us It can't be that we have seen ghosts, right?" "Two Pei Xiubai suddenly appeared. Isn't this a plot only found in ghost movies? Although it is not night, it is still creepy. Although Lu Junhan didn't know the transformation technique, he knew that this matter must be related to Ming Jia. Song Qingwan and the others only thought of this after being in a daze for a moment. After calming down, I stood up from the sofa and wanted to go to school to pick up the little girl. But he was stopped by Lu Qidong. It was too obvious in the past. If Mingjia was cornered and Lili was tied up, the gain would outweigh the loss. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1077 Why haven¡¯t you come to class yet? Lu Junhan was still calm and said to the little girl on the other end of the phone: "Where is Pei Xiubai now?" If Ming Jia was around this little thing, there would be no chance for her to answer the phone. Even though he was really by her side, Ming Jia didn't stop her. He must have wanted to continue to maintain the facade of "Pei Xiubai". The situation is favorable. Lu Junhan lowered his eyes, thought for a moment, and then directly made a video call. The little Loli excitedly pointed the camera at the canteen: "Dad, Brother Xiubai is buying milk for me. Do you want some milk? I'll ask Brother Xiubai to buy it for you too! It's free of charge." Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lili is the only one with such a big heart. They have not forgotten that when the kidnappers were kidnapped before, the little girl¡¯s first thought was not how to escape, but to ask the kidnappers to tie her a bow with a rope. It is said that it looks good. Now he is even more careless in pointing the camera at Ming Jia, as if he is afraid that Ming Jia won¡¯t notice. Originally, Song Qingwan and the others wanted to use the video to find out the current terrain and the specific location of Ming Jia, so that they could formulate a plan so that the little girl could escape quickly when Ming Jia was not paying attention. but now¡­¡­ We can only give up. Because Ming Jia immediately noticed the camera facing him. But he didn¡¯t pay much attention. He was too confident in his disguise. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to see through it. In the God Realm, although he and Ye Heng have never fought one-on-one, Ming Jia thinks that he will not lose to Ye Heng. Now that he is facing Ye Heng who has become a mortal, he will not take him seriously anymore. No matter how powerful you are, you are just a mortal. How could it be possible to see through his true identity. Seeing Xiao Luli¡¯s camera pointed at him, Ming Jia not only remained calm and calm, but also had no expression on his face. He was indifferent and silent, and his every move was so precise that he almost copied Pei Xiubai. Even his demeanor is exactly the same as that of Pei Xiubai, and there is nothing wrong with him. I don¡¯t know how long I have been observing Pei Xiubai before. If it weren¡¯t for the system reminder, they would have known that Ming Jia had come to this world and saw another Pei Xiubai at the door. Song Qingwan and the others might all think that the person in front of them is the real Pei Xiubai. It¡¯s so similar. Pei Mingzhi might not be able to tell the difference just by looking at his appearance. This is also the reason why Ming Jia knew that Xiao Luli was on the phone with her father, but did not stop her¡ª¡ª First, "Pei Xiubai" would not step forward to stop him, he would just pay the milk bill silently. Second, Mingjia wanted Lu Li to contact her father and then deliver the sandwich in her hand to her father. In addition to the highly toxic nature of the sandwich itself, Ming Jia also placed a ban on it. As long as Lu Junhan touches this sandwich, the restriction will be opened. The highly toxic poison wrapped in the prohibited packaging of the sandwich will automatically contaminate Lu Junhan's hands. The toxin penetrates deep into the lungs through the skin, and death is inevitable within three minutes. Of course, once the ban is lifted, Lu Li, who has touched the sandwich packaging, will not be able to escape the fate of death. However, Ming Jia was still keenly aware of the strangeness, and a strange scarlet darkness flashed across his eyes. No! Lu Junhan never calls Lu Li when she is in school. Unless something happens. ¡°Have Lu Junhan and the others already noticed his identity? If this is the case¡­¡­ Ming Jia narrowed his eyes dangerously. He can only change his plan. For example, holding a hostage in hand As long as Lu Li is in his hand, he can lure Lu Junhan over and force him to touch the sandwich. As long as the restriction set on the sandwich is opened, both Lu Li and Lu Junhan will die on the spot. Mingjia doesn¡¯t have much magic power, so he doesn¡¯t dare to use spells at will. There is no guarantee that he can catch Lu Li quickly. He will not take this step unless he has to. But now that Lu Junhan and the others have discovered it, he can only act first. "Pei Xiubai" ignored the boss's shouting behind him and walked towards Lu Li without even paying the bill. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong?His expression turned dark for a moment, and he knew something was wrong, and his heart suddenly rose. Only Lu Junhan seemed not to notice. He raised his hand, looked at his watch, and said to little Luli with a faint look, "When will you have your first class?" "9:20." "Little Lolita tells the truth. Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: "What time is it now?" Little Loli looked at her children's watch: "It's 9:35." After finishing the words, Lu Junhan didn¡¯t need to say anything. The little girl opened her eyes wide and panicked: "Dad, what should I do? I seem to be late." "You're just late." Lu Junhan looked at "Pei Xiubai" who was close at hand, his expression unchanged: "The teacher called me and asked me why you haven't come to class yet." ?? Lu Junhan came to find Lu Li to go back to class? "Pei Xiubai" paused suddenly, but still walked towards Lu Li. No matter what, let¡¯s get Lu Li in our hands first. Song Qingwan watched Ming Jia suddenly reach out to the little girl, her pupils shrank, and she was about to shout, Lili, run away. "Ah ah ah, dad, I'm going to class!" Song Qingwan didn¡¯t need to say anything, the little Loli ran very fast on her own, and disappeared immediately, and Ming Jia¡¯s hand was completely empty. Even before others could react, the little girl disappeared. Ming Jia: "" Five seconds later, when Ming Jia secretly cursed him, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong breathed a sigh of relief, the little girl actually ran back again. Mingjia:? ? ? Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong:? ? ? ? system:? ? ? Ming Jia was happy, and wanted to reach out to catch her, but saw Xiao Luli stop five steps away from him, and said, "Brother Xiubai, give you some milk to drink, I have to go to class." After saying that, the little Loli ran away again. Ming Jia: "" Too arrogant. Do you think he comes and leaves whenever he wants? Mingjia raised his head, and after a few seconds, the little thing actually ran hundreds of meters away, and his back was almost invisible. Ming Jia: "" It¡¯s really true that I can come and leave whenever I want. Fortunately, he didn't directly take someone as a hostage. If Lu Li really ran away, other than using magic, he might not be able to catch her at all. She is so good at running, I don¡¯t know how she got it. In fact, Ming Jia could have gone to Lu Li¡¯s classroom to arrest someone. Since Lu Junhan didn¡¯t discover his true identity, Ming Jia didn¡¯t intend to do anything unnecessary. It is of course the best to be able to deal with the two of them in the easiest way. After that, Ming Jia turned into a little bird and landed on the branch outside the window. He was always watching Lu Li's actions, for fear that she would eat the sandwich in advance. But fortunately she didn't. Because she was really not hungry. When she finally became hungry, it was already noon and it was time to have lunch. Soon, the day passed under surveillance. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1078 Lots and lots of one hundred dollars And Lu Junhan and the others didn¡¯t come to the school to look for Lu Li. Ming Jia now really believed that Lu Junhan had indeed not noticed his true identity. "Otherwise, he wouldn't be so calm. Everything went as Mingjia originally planned. When the school bell rang, the little Loli put away her homework textbooks, waved goodbye to Qu Qianqian and the others who were still catching up on their weekend homework, and happily left the school gate with her small schoolbag on her back. The Lu family¡¯s car has long been waiting outside. The little girl got into the car and took out her mobile phone. On it was a video of the call that Lu Junhan had never hung up on since she called in the morning. She said: "Dad, except for the first class today, I am late for all other classes!" Song Qingwan and the others outside the video thought to themselves, silly boy, do you really think your dad is keeping an eye on you to see if you are late for class by letting you play the video all the time. Song Qingwan and the others didn¡¯t do anything all day long, they just stared outside the video. Not only that, they also transferred a lot of manpower to the gate of Haicheng Primary School. Even in Haicheng Primary School, there are people disguised as teachers there, just for fear of something unexpected happening so they can be rescued in time. Song Qingwan and the others originally wanted to go to the school in person. But I heard that Pei Xiubai didn¡¯t come to class in the first period. After that, Lu Junhan used his identity as a school director to call the school¡¯s surveillance video. It was discovered that Mingjia had temporarily abandoned Pei Xiubai¡¯s identity and turned into a bird, staring at the little girl all day long. If they go to school, they will make Ming Jia suspicious. ¡°If the system hadn¡¯t told them to be careful, saying that Ming Jia had so many cards in his hand that it was impossible to guard against them, he would have come with the determination to die. ¡°If he gets desperate, he can¡¯t think of anything else, and uses some kind of forbidden technique to exchange his life for his life, so that Lu Li will die with him If this were not the case, they would not be so hesitant. Fortunately, when Lili was in school, she developed the habit of not playing with her mobile phone. She didn¡¯t take her mobile phone out of her schoolbag for a whole day. So far, Ming Jia has not found any abnormalities. We even got home very safely. "Dad, I'm back from school." As soon as Xiao Luli returned home, she was hugged tightly by Song Qingwan before she even had time to put her schoolbag away. "Lili, you" Song Qingwan wanted to say, "Are you okay?", but in the end she changed her tune: "You're back." "Yes," Little Loli didn't notice anything unusual about her: "I'm back. Auntie, are we going to Grandpa Xiao Ming's house later?" system:"¡­¡­" Damn it, I¡¯ve been to school for a day, and I still remember your Grandpa Xiao Ming! Song Qingwan also heard the system complain about this, saying that it had never been so speechless in his life, and that he would never have to deal with elementary school students again in his next life, and he immediately laughed: ¡°I may not have time today, let¡¯s go later.¡± "good." Little Luli was also easy to coax, so she turned around and went to find her father. At this moment, a gray bird flapped its wings and landed on the window of the living room. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong looked at each other, their eyes slightly darkened, but they didn't say anything. They looked at Lu Junhan faintly. As if waiting for him to make up his mind. But for some reason, Lu Junhan's face seemed a little pale, his brows were frowned slightly, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging, as if he was enduring some severe pain. He has maintained this expression for nearly a day. Song Qingwan thought at first that he was just slightly uncomfortable, but now it seems that the situation may be more serious than she thought. Song Qingwan was just about to call the family doctor for a check-up, but she saw Lu Junhan opened his eyes, his face still calm, as if the slight discomfort just now was all their hallucination. "Go and catch that bird." Lu Junhan spoke up. The system is instantly activated. It is too familiar with this sentence. In the past three years, it has escaped many times. Every time Lu Junhan wanted to find it, or Song Qingwan and the others wanted to ask it something, he would say this to Lu Li. And Lu Li catches one accurately every time. As a result, the system now becomes weak when it hears this sentence. Ming Jia sneered disdainfully, but beneath the sneer, there was a faint expression on his face. Ming Jia is not stupid either. With just one word, he let himIn an instant, he realized that Ye Heng had been playing tricks on him all day long. Ming Mingming noticed his identity early in the morning and knew that he had turned into a bird, but he still stood still. "When Lu Li comes back, make sure that Lu Li is under his control or within the protection range, and he will be able to use his hands and feet to deal with him. Ah. Are all fathers so forward-thinking? But Ye Heng was always too arrogant. He thought that just a little girl could deal with him? Can you even catch him? What a joke! As if on purpose, Ming Jia flew around a few times and landed on the window again. His disdain should not be too obvious. Lu Junhan ignored him. He knew how to make the little girl unable to refuse. He paused for a second and then added lightly: "A bird can be sold for a hundred yuan." The second after he said these words, Ming Jia realized that he couldn't move! ! Song Qingwan and the others saw that the bird that was flying in the air seemed to be frozen instantly, fell stiffly from the air, and hit the window sill. Only the system felt the same and wiped away tears of sadness. "Sell money, sell money, I want to sell money." The little Loli ran over happily, grabbed the motionless bird, and said happily, "I have another hundred dollars!" Ming Jia: "" Ye Heng, what kind of monster is your daughter? It was at this time that Ming Jia truly realized the horror of Lu Li, and even the horror of the Spirit Talker! But how is that possible? When her mother became a Word Spirit, the entire God Realm knew how powerful she was, but she definitely didn¡¯t have such a perverted function. She didn¡¯t even say a word, and it happened. This is simply impossible. Unless she is the way of heaven, or is close to the way of heaven. Thinking of this, there was a trace of fear and regret hidden in Ming Jia's eyes. The housekeeper came in from outside anxiously at this time. "Master Lu, Master Lu is not good. I don't know what happened to the birds in the trees in our yard. They all fell down and they are still motionless, as if they are dead!" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Junhan: "" Xiao Luli looked from the window sill and saw that the ground in the yard was covered with birds, and her eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Dad, dad, there are lots and lots of hundred dollars out there!¡± She was so happy that she rushed out without thinking. Lu Junhan: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" The system believes that everyone is fair. Although some people are lucky and their dreams come true, their IQ is not high and they still love money! Lu Junhan caught the man directly and said, "This is the only bird that can be sold for money." "ah?" The little girl lowered her head, looking disappointed. Seeing that Lu Junhan could handle it, Lu Qidong went directly outside to find an excuse to deal with the housekeeper. Lu Junhan reached out and took the bird. In fact, Ming Jia is not difficult to deal with, especially since there is a little stupid fish at home who wants everything to come true. He wants Ming Jia to die. It is just a word from this little fool. ¡° But Lu Junhan didn¡¯t intend to let her take a life, even if it was just unintentional. Lu Junhan has been waiting for Ming Jia to find him, and then kill him with his own hands. Lu Junhan looked indifferent, without blinking, and tightened his fingers around the bird's neck. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1079 This is not a matter of three lives, but four lives! Lu Junhan's actions were cruel and decisive, without any hesitation and without giving Ming Jia a chance to react. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: It makes your scalp numb and your breathing trembles. He really wanted to kill Ming Jia. Mingjia, who had been imprisoned by a strange and strange force since just now, was completely unable to move or struggle in Lu Junhan's hands. "My throat was in severe pain at the same time." An overwhelming feeling of suffocation suddenly came over me. In an instant, his eyes suddenly turned black. In less than a second, Ming Jia's aura weakened. When his life was on the line, Ming Jia's eyes were extremely scarlet, he gritted his teeth fiercely, and used all his remaining magic power. The life-saving magic weapon was instantly activated, and the vitality returned to his body. He barely managed to hold on to his last breath. But this is not enough. A hint of madness and cruelty flashed across Ming Jia's scarlet eyes. At the cost of his own life and soul, he activated the forbidden technique, forcefully broke through the restriction, and quickly escaped from Lu Junhan's control. He transformed from a bird into a human, lying on the ground panting heavily, but not daring to wait too long, he suddenly reached out his hand towards Lu Li's schoolbag placed on the sofa. He had just sacrificed his life to escape. Before he died, he wanted Lu Junhan and Lu Li to be buried with him! Although he has lost all his magic power and has become an ordinary mortal, the poison ban he initially set on the sandwich does not require magic power to open. As long as, just let Lu Junhan touch this sandwich! The ban will be opened. Neither Lu Junhan nor Lu Li, who had touched the sandwich before, can even think of escaping! The system seemed to sense something, and its expression suddenly changed. It looked at Ming Jia, who was laughing crazily with a pink schoolbag in his hand, and shouted loudly: "Quick, grab the schoolbag in his hand, don't let him get the sandwich inside!" The sandwich is small and easy to use. If Ming Jia gets it and throws it directly at Lu Junhan, even if Lu Junhan dodges, it will be difficult to completely avoid it. As long as Sandwich touches Lu Junhan, the ban will be activated. And as long as anyone has touched this restriction before, no one can escape! No wonder Mingjia has been dormant for several years and now he takes action against Lu Junhan and Lu Li. I am afraid that he has spent the past few years studying such sinister forbidden techniques. ¡°Moreover, Ming Jia deliberately wanted to kill Lu Junhan and Lu Li. The poison on the ban is probably not ordinary, it is just poison that can kill people. Once you are infected with this poison, I am afraid that not only your body will die, but your soul will also be wiped out, and you will never be reincarnated forever. That is a real death. No more reincarnation. Although Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong didn¡¯t understand why the system said this, they could still hear the urgency and seriousness in its words. Today, Song Qingwan knew that when the little girl came back, there would be a fierce battle to be fought, and things about the other world could not be known to others. Therefore, all the servants in the villa have been given leave for a long time, and the only housekeeper who is not on leave has been asked to trim branches outside. There is no one available in the living room now, so they can only go up alone. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong didn't hesitate, and immediately wanted to grab their schoolbags without saying a word. But there was not a long distance between them and Ming Jia. For the first time, Song Qingwan regretted that she shouldn't have made the Lu family's living room so big. At this time, Ming Jia had already torn open his schoolbag, and he was only a simple stretch out of his hand to get the sandwich. His eyes were dim, he raised his head and laughed loudly: "I can't survive anyway, so let's die together! If I die alone, I can still take you two with me, so I won't lose anything!" As he said that, Ming Jia seemed to have thought of something, and laughed maliciously again, his words were disgusting: "Oh, no, Ye Heng, guess what, when you die, your daughter will also die, will your wife also die for love? Hahahaha, you use one of my lives in exchange for three lives, and I still make the profit!" Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong, and even the system, had very ugly expressions. The system thought, this is not a matter of three lives, but four lives! It still has its life! Lu Li is dead, who will protect it? The system almost cried.The atmosphere in the living room is depressing and heavy. The only person with a different style of painting is probably the little loli who is looking for birds all over the floor. The little Loli lifted up the blanket on the ground: "Dad, have you seen my little bird? It just disappeared." Ming Jia: "" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" system:"¡­¡­" "Such a big living person appeared out of thin air, it's like you were blind and didn't see it. And a little bird disappeared, but you observed it very carefully. "Over there." Lu Junhan gestured in the direction of Ming Jia. Then he calmly thought about how to continue to use Xiao Lu Li to immobilize Ming Jia like he just did, but before he could think of anything, another burst of pain so severe that his soul was shaking spread throughout his body. Lu Junhan closed his eyes suddenly, the veins on his arms popped out, and the lines of his jaw tensed up. "No," The little girl looked over, and although she didn¡¯t find her little bird, she saw the schoolbag in Ming Jia¡¯s hand, and her eyes widened immediately: "Uncle, why did you steal my schoolbag?" When Song Qingwan saw her, she seemed to have seen some kind of savior. Lili instantly subdued the little bird just now. No, they saw it when Mingjia was there. "Lili, quickly cast your spell and snatch the schoolbag back from his hand." If Lu Qidong thought about the system, he would not let Ming Jia get the sandwich. ¡°I also remembered that the system was unable to speak clearly today, which caused the little girl to stuff a note into Lu Junhan¡¯s hand and run to school without waiting for him to wake up. Afraid that Song Qingwan would say this, the little girl snatched a schoolbag back without grabbing any of its contents. He immediately corrected himself, "The main thing is the sandwich in the schoolbag. You must grab the sandwich inside, you know?" As soon as they talked, Ming Jia's expression changed. He had experienced Lu Li's weird ability just now and knew that she could do anything as long as she wanted to. With a ferocious look on his face, he put his hand directly into his schoolbag without any further delay, intending to take it out and throw it towards Lu Junhan. Then everyone dies together. But Ming Jia¡¯s hand had only reached halfway when he heard the little Loli over there tilted her head: ¡°Sandwich?¡± "Is it this sandwich?" The little girl thought for a moment and took out a beautifully packaged sandwich from her small bag. For a moment, the whole place was dead silent. The quiet needle drop can be heard. Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" system:"¡­¡­" Even Lu Junhan fell silent. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1080 Finale (Part 1) Ming Jia looked at the sandwich in Lu Li's hand with disbelief on his face. He lowered his head and reached in to look for it. There was everything in his schoolbag, but there was no sandwich he gave her! He was breathing heavily and couldn't calm down at all. Breaking down and shouting: "How is that possible! I saw clearly in the afternoon that you clearly put the sandwich in your schoolbag! How could it be possible that you don't have it now!" Ming Jia couldn¡¯t believe that he had once again been defeated by a little girl like Lu Li. "When I got in the car, I took it out of my schoolbag," The little girl holding the sandwich pouted and said seriously: "This is what Brother Xiubai gave to his father! I have to protect it." Song Qingwan and the others all understood. The little girl was afraid that if she put it in her schoolbag, the textbooks would crush the sandwich, so she took the sandwich out of her schoolbag when she got in the car and put it in her small bag to keep. ¡°Koi is indeed a koi. She could have avoided this. They should have thought long ago that because of the perverted and weird physique of the little girl, unless she was willing to commit suicide, it was impossible for anyone to kill her. Ming Jia didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He had been staring at this girl all day long. He didn¡¯t expect that he just stopped and took a rest instead of continuing to stare in the car, but she took advantage of such a big loophole. ?Cause all his plans were ruined. Thinking of this, Mingjia choked with blood in his throat, unable to get up or down. The next second, there was thunder in the sky, and several loud bangs fell. Ming Jia's expression suddenly became extremely pale and frightened. He looked at the sky, murmured and shouted in a broken voice: "No, no, give me some more time, give me some more time, I still have things to do" With that said, Ming Jia ignored it and rushed towards Lu Junhan, seemingly planning to take advantage of the last moment to die together with Lu Junhan! But he was kicked over by Lu Junhan. Lu Junhan used this kick with great force and no mercy at all. Ming Jia lay on the ground as if all the bones in his body were about to break. But Lu Junhan didn't go over to make up for it and kill him. After all, the little girl is still here, and it was too bloody and had a bad impact. "Moreover, Lu Junhan has been "reforming" for several years, and he doesn't want to get his hands dirty unless he has to. In fact, Ming Jia wished that Lu Junhan would give him a happy life, which would be better than struggling in pain where life would be worse than death. He was in pain for about five minutes. In the end, amid the roar of thunder and deep unwillingness, the lives and souls exchanged were taken away by Tianji. During this period, according to the instructions of the system, Song Qingwan deceived the little girl into giving her a sandwich, and then quickly asked the housekeeper to burn it. After a while, Ming Jia¡¯s body and soul disappeared into the air, as if he had never been to the Lu family. "Auntie, my uncle's soul seems to be broken." The little girl¡¯s eyes were clear and clean, she looked into the sky and said. "Xiao Luli is not a real mortal, she can see souls. The system explained to Song Qingwan and others: "It should be that in order to break through Lu Li's power, Ming Jia escaped from Lu Junhan's hands and used his life and soul in exchange to activate the forbidden technique. Now, it is time for Ming Jia to fulfill his promise, so his life and soul They have all been taken away by the laws of heaven and earth.¡± Song Qingwan and the others were a little confused when they heard it, but after all, Ming Jia was really dead, which made them relieved. After all, from Mr. Xuan, to Ming Jia¡¯s subordinates, to Ming Jia himself, they were worried and exhausted along the way. I am afraid that there will be one of Ming Jia's men hiding around, and that the lives of Xiao Luli and Lu Junhan will be in danger. Now, these people are dead, the crisis has been completely resolved, and everything has settled, so they are still a little dazed. But Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s trance did not last long. "dad!" The next moment, the little girl¡¯s anxious voice sounded. I saw Lu Junhan holding his arms on the sofa, eyes closed, his face extremely pale, without any blood. A trace of blood spilled from the edge of his thin lips, scarlet and dazzling. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong¡¯s expressions suddenly changed: ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Song Qingwan's eyes narrowed, and her voice was sharp and cruel: "Damn it, did Ming Jia play tricks on us before he died?" Lu Junhan closed his eyes, calmed down his breathing, and his voice was very calm: "It's not him." He knows his own body well. Song Qingwan seemed to have thought of something, her eyes widened suddenly, and she said, "Have you been feeling unwell since morning?" Lu Qidong then remembered that Lu Junhan used to get up early at 8:30, wash up, and get down at almost 9 o'clock. But today, Lu Junhan probably came down as soon as he woke up and saw the note in his hand. Because he was still wearing a nightgown at the time, his hair was slightly messy. It didn¡¯t look like it had been combed, but rather like he had just woken up. The time we came down was around nine o'clock. In other words, he woke up more than half an hour late. ? ? ? ? Occasionally sleeping in is normal for other people. But for Lu Junhan, who has had strict standards for time and rest since he was a child, it is absolutely impossible for him to sleep in and sleep for more than half an hour. Unless he is unwell, as he was with a fever. "I haven't been feeling well since morning. Why didn't you tell me earlier?" Song Qingwan frowned tightly, but halfway through her sentence, she seemed to get stuck and couldn't continue. Because there is no time. They have been staring at the video and Ming Jia all day today. Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong even ate in front of their mobile phones. They were afraid that if they didn't pay attention, little Lu Li would be taken away. Especially since the opponent is not a small soldier like Mr. Xuan, but Ming Jia, who has many trump cards and once ruled the world of gods. They don¡¯t dare to take it lightly anymore. Let alone Lu Junhan, if they had been uncomfortable at that time, they would probably have endured it first. Lu Qidong sighed, said nothing, and went to find the family doctor. The family doctor tested it, and his expression seemed a little heavy. He shook his head and said: "The situation is not good, I may need a full body test." ¡­¡­ Pei Xiubai previously opened a building of medical facilities to treat his legs, which contained all kinds of examination equipment. Although the leg has been cured long ago, the medical facilities have not been dismantled. The Pei family is indeed a leading company in the medical industry. Five minutes after arriving at the Pei family, Lu Junhan completed a full body test. Ten minutes later, his inspection report came out. "The situation is not good," The doctor looked at the report: "The body's organs are failing, and all the indicators in the body are far below normal levels. You must go to the hospital immediately for hospitalization." Song Qingwan¡¯s fingers trembled violently, and her voice trembled even more: "How is it possible? He just started to feel uncomfortable in the morning" Organ failure is severe, and you will die within an hour. It¡¯s not serious. Your body will gradually deteriorate and you will eventually die. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1081 Finale (Part 2) Lu Junhan has been in pain since morning. Apparently the latter may not be that serious. But this way of dying is extremely painful. You will be tortured by illness all the time until you die. Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t believe this fact at all. But the report cannot be false. Although my heart was heavy, I also felt that there was something indescribably weird about this matter. Yesterday, in order to bind Lili, the system deliberately threatened her that her father would die in a year. Although there was still a year left, Song Qingwan and Lu Qidong were still not at ease and forced Lu Junhan to have a full-body examination. Of course, Lu Junhan ignored them as usual. In the end, they moved out of Lili and made Lu Junhan, a brat like him, submit. Lu Junhan still has the report he received yesterday. All the indicator organs are very normal, even healthier and stronger than most people's bodies. Not like people who are sick at all. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s such a serious systemic disease. Lu Qidong frowned: "Can you see what caused it?" ¡°It¡¯s hard to see,¡± the doctor shook his head: ¡°The cause is currently unknown, and further testing and research are needed to determine it.¡± Lu Qidong: "But his report yesterday was still normal. Moreover, last night, the family doctor came to check as usual, and there was no problem. It's only been one night, why is it so serious all of a sudden?" When he said this, the doctor was a little stunned: "I don't know about that." The doctor frowned: "But judging from the situation in the report, it is really not optimistic." ¡­¡­ Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan returned to the Lu family with heavy hearts. Under the influence of Xiao Luli¡¯s tearful eyes and ¡°I don¡¯t want my father to die¡±. Blood no longer spilled from the corners of Lu Junhan's lips. The severe pain in the body, like a knife cutting flesh, has mostly dissipated. There will only be a vague pain spreading. It¡¯s not as hard to accept as it was just now. In an instant, Lu Junhan had a vague guess about the origin of his "illness". "The doctor said the situation is not good," Lu Qidong glanced at the little girl who was sitting on the sofa watching TV after being coaxed, and relayed the doctor's words to Lu Junhan and the system manager. He lowered his voice and said: "The doctor's advice is to be hospitalized immediately. If the organ failure can be controlled, there is still a possibility of survival." Song Qingwan said: "Without further delay, let's leave now. As for Lili, I'll take care of it." "No need," Lu Junhan said lightly, "I probably know what's going on." Three minutes later¡ª¡ª Song Qingwan was stunned: "You mean, this is the work of Heaven?" ¡°When you put it like that, it¡¯s really similar,¡± After thinking systematically, he said, "If it's a normal disease, it's impossible that Lu Li can't solve it. But now, Lu Li can only help you eliminate most of the pain, but can't completely eliminate the pain. It's probably because Lu Li's current strength is still far away from the way of heaven. For the time being, we cannot compete with the way of heaven, nor can we completely eliminate the pain caused by the way of heaven in your body." In other words, it was the way of heaven that wanted Lu Junhan to die. Generally speaking, the girl's current abilities are still a little short of the true way of heaven. After all, her seal has not been completely released. But it¡¯s also on the verge of collapse. Lu Qidong frowned: "Why did Tian Dao suddenly want him to die?" "I'm weird too." Although Tiandao is a sanctimonious hypocrite, and the system as the dark side of Tiandao has always looked down upon it, it is undeniable that Tiandao does things according to rigid rules, and what the rules say is what it says. ???????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????????????: I don¡¯t have any emotions involved at all, and I won¡¯t look at you and suddenly get a disease and kill you. Since Tiandao wants Lu Junhan to die, it means that he really deserves to die now. "Calamity." Lu Junhan suddenly spit out two words. Apart from this, Lu Junhan could not think of a reason why he had to die. The system once said that when the calamity time is up, you must die. If you don¡¯t choose a way to die, God will choose it for you. Lu Qidong paused and said in astonishment, "Isn't it time for the end of the calamity yet?"  "Yes," Song Qingwan said, "Isn't there still one year?" "Maybe it's really because the time has come," The system is losing its hair, "But it's impossible. I clearly remember it was a year later No, Lu Li told me at the time that it was that time a year later." The system seemed to remember something and asked the little girl over there: "Do you still remember when your father was killed by the male protagonist in the novel?" In fact, the cause of Lu Junhan's death is unknown. Some say he committed suicide, some say he was killed by the male protagonist, and some say he died in an accidental car accident. But it¡¯s good for the little chubby girl. She doesn¡¯t remember other causes of death, except that her father was killed by the male protagonist. "Five years from now." The little loli still talks like this. Based on the time when Lu Li came to this world, five years from now, it will indeed be next year. ? ? Could it be that Tiandao has Alzheimer¡¯s disease and has remembered the wrong time? "I remember it clearly," The little girl pouted: "It is written in the novel that today, five years later, will be the anniversary of my father's death. When my father dies, many people will be happy, but they will be disgusted." "Taboo, death day?" The corner of the system's mouth twitched, "it will be your father's death anniversary in five years?" No, isn¡¯t it the day of death? "yes," The little girl didn¡¯t quite understand what a death anniversary was. It might be the day her father died. She tilted her head and said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s still the first death anniversary.¡± system:"¡­¡­" Song Qingwan: "" Lu Qidong: "" First¡­¡­ Death anniversary. Very good, the case has been solved. Lu Junhan is indeed dead this year. Because he can only die this year, and today next year will be his "first" death anniversary. This little fat girl is indeed unreliable. Nothing but cuteness. Now that Lu Junhan knows that the time has come, he is not so panicked. The system analyzed the current situation and said: "Lu Li's current strength is not as good as Tiandao. It only slows down the speed of organ failure. But in the end, Lu Junhan will still slowly die of the disease. Even in the later stages, when all the organs fail to the point of being irreparable, he can only be paralyzed. Bed, with ulcers all over his body, waiting to die, unless he commits suicide in advance." Over the years, under constant reminders from the system, Lu Qidong and Song Qingwan had actually been prepared for Lu Junhan to "die" for a long time. Now that they know the time has come, they don¡¯t feel too sentimental, because they know that Lu Junhan¡¯s death is not real death. And they will eventually return to heaven to reunite. But after hearing the system¡¯s words, Lu Qidong couldn¡¯t help but say: "Does Tiandao have any grudges against Xiao Hanhan? Isn't it just to go through the tribulation and return to heaven after death? Why not give him a simple death? Is it so tortured?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1082 Finale (Part 2) In fact, suicide is not impossible, but it is too cowardly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??and what if God does not recognize the death caused by suicide? No one can say for sure. Hearing this, the system said with a deep expression: "Maybe it's because Tiandao feels that if he doesn't cheat him this time, he won't have the chance to cheat him in the future From this point of view, Tiandao doesn't completely act in accordance with the laws of heaven and earth," Speaking of this, the system suddenly looked indignant: "Okay, let me tell you, how could Heaven create such a dark side in me? It turns out that Heaven is a hypocrite!" Lu Qidong: "" Lu Qidong is not interested in the way of heaven or its dark side system. He only said: "I remember you said yesterday that you have a way to make Xiao Hanhan immortal and return to the sky after the disaster." If Xiao Hanhan is really allowed to die in pain and without self-respect on the hospital bed as set by heaven, Xiao Hanhan, a person with such a strong self-esteem, may kill someone. ?????????????????????? This matter is indeed caused by the wickedness of Heaven. "Of course," after the system learned that the way of heaven, like it, has a dark side, it felt happy and couldn't help but feel proud: "You don't even look at who I am. I'm part of the way of heaven. I'm just going back to heaven. What's so difficult about this?" However, as soon as he said this, the system knew that it was bad. It¡¯s going to die, it¡¯s going to die, it¡¯s going to die! ! ! "oh?" Lu Junhan lowered his eyes slightly and tapped his fingers on the table a few times, but the system felt that he was tapping its bones, and it suddenly trembled. Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows and asked aloud: "What is the solution?" system:"¡­¡­" In front of Song Qingwan, Lu Qidong, and even Lu Li, the system could still shout: Let Lu Li bind me first, and then I will tell you, otherwise I will not tell you until my death. But in front of Lu Junhan The system persisted for less than a second because it knew that Lu Junhan would really let it die. He was a ruthless devil. Not only is the system's momentum much weaker, but its posture is also much lower. "Actually, for this matter, you still have to rely on your daughter" "Huh?" The tone of voice was slightly raised. The system trembled, not daring to delay, and said quickly: "The seal on her body is just short of the last bit. As long as the seal is broken and all the sealed soul power is released, she will instantly become a new heaven" "The way to break the seal is also very simple, just make her think very much about the way of heaven" "This small world was created by Tiandao with a lot of effort and energy, but it is a small world after all and cannot compete with the original power of Tiandao. Therefore, once she becomes Tiandao" "This world will explode if it cannot bear it." ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Spirit world. Jiutian Palace. Sir Lu Xingjun, who specializes in managing reincarnation and calamity matters, has been particularly busy these days. Because those high-ranking officials from the land of Taoyuan have come to his small temple more than once and asked him: "Has Lord Ye Heng returned from the calamity today?" "No? That's great, it's another joyful day off!" "What? Your Highness also went down to experience the tribulation with Ye Heng Tianjun? You have to go through the tribulation for four full days? It's really gratifying, oh no, it's really sad that I can't see your lovely appearance for four days. Wow~" Even the Heavenly Dao has turned into a physical villain, pretending to be here, asking questions knowingly: "Has Ye Heng come back from the calamity?" Si Luxingjun looked at the little boy in front of him, who was only a little older. He cupped his hands and said respectfully, "Not yet." "Four days have almost passed." The little boy with red lips and white teeth sat on the fluffy cloud, swaying his feet, shaking his head and sighing, just like an elder scolding a junior: "Ye Heng's speed is too slow, and he still lacks experience." Lord Si Luxing: "" You forgot so quickly the scene where Ye Heng grabbed you and slapped you until you burst into tears? How dare you say such arrogant words. The next moment, Lord Si Luxing received some news, raised his head and said: "Heaven Lord Ye Heng has just returned from a calamity, and now he is in the Reincarnation Hall, with His Highness beside him." The little boy suddenly asked in a wicked way: "Is he veryPain, is your expression ugly? " No matter who died in such a painful way, their expressions wouldn¡¯t look very good, right? Not to mention someone with such a strong self-esteem as Ye Heng. Turning into a useless person and dying slowly would probably be more uncomfortable for him than killing him. The Samsara Palace is in charge of Lord Si Luxing. Even if he is not in the palace, he can still see everything in the palace and other small worlds. He was silent for a moment and said: "Ye Heng Tianjun has left the palace, and his expression cannot be seen for the time being, but" The little boy didn¡¯t care: ¡°It¡¯s just what?¡± Lord Si Luxing paused for a moment, and finally said slowly: "Sir, if I read it correctly, the small world you have worked so hard to create and maintain seems to have been propped up and blown up by another force of heaven." Tiandao: "???" Lord Si Luxing raised his hands again and bowed: "The destruction of the world instantly triggered the protection mechanism. Now everyone who has experienced tribulations in this world, whether they have experienced tribulations or not, have all returned to the sky Sir, you may be busy in the future." Not just busy, but busy to the point of explosion! Just rebuilding a new small world will cost it half its life. Not to mention, after the new world is built, it is necessary to count and summarize all the people who have not yet finished the tribulation, or are even still going through the tribulation, and send them back to the new world so that they can continue to go through the tribulation. This can cost it the other half of its life. Tiandao: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Tiandao: "!!!!!!" Seeing this, Sir Lu Xingjun thought: He didn¡¯t know whether Ye Heng Tianjun was in pain or whether his expression was ugly. But he knew that the expression of the adult in front of him was indeed very painful and ugly. At this moment, Lord Si Luxing received news from afar. After reading it, he raised his head and stopped talking. "My lord, Ye Heng Tianjun said that this is his gift to you. Are you happy? Are you happy?" ? ? ? ¡°Wait a minute, isn¡¯t this something that His Highness often talks about? Ye Heng Tianjun actually learned it? If nothing else, the irritation index is really explosive. Naturally, Heaven will not let Ye Heng look down upon him. Tiandao sat high above the clouds, smiling, gritting his teeth, and spat out word by word: "You tell him that I am very happy, very happy, and thank him for me." "Thank you," but those who didn't know it thought it wanted to eat people. Si Luxingjun replied word for word as usual: "Oh, he said that if you are happy, he can also send his daughter over to make you happier." Tiandao: "" This catastrophic struggle finally ended with Tiandao's disastrous defeat. ¡­¡­ The God Realm has been quiet for four days. Finally, a crisp and cheerful little milk sound was ushered in again. Hee. My name is Lili. Lili likes her father the most. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1083 Extra: The Beginning (1) The lifespan of an immortal is extremely long, with no end in sight. Everyone lives step by step, and life is like a pool of stagnant water without any waves. ¡°The gods are boring and long-lived gods, and the divine world is even more boring and extremely boring. But in such a boring world of gods, three important events have happened recently that are not so boring, and can even be used as topics for after-dinner conversations or work chats. The first important thing is that the current leader of the Koi clan, Xiaojue Tianzun, who was looked down upon by them in every possible way, actually brought the Lord of Taoyuan Land, who is the number one person in the God Realm, the extremely aloof Ye Ye. Heng Tianjun has been chased! For a moment, everyone in the God Realm was in an uproar. While the hearts of men and women were broken, most people on both sides did not think favorably of the two of them. The little fishes of the koi family cursed secretly: The werewolves in the Land of Peach Blossoms are really bad. With their soul power so strong, they actually want to increase their luck. Now, in order to increase their luck, they even push their own kings out to seduce our clan leader, causing our clan leader to suffer a lot. Those who are distracted by the day are really shameless! The werewolves in the Land of Peach Blossoms looked gloomy: The fish people of the Koi clan are really bad. With their luck so strong, they actually want to gain soul power. Now in order to increase their soul power, they are even pushing out their own family members and stalking our Lord. Hit, it really stinks and is shameless. In the end, the two tribesmen cursed each other for two hundred years, and they would tear each other up every time they met. ¡°Either you, your Lord, who has almost no luck, are not worthy of our clan leader, who has so much luck, or your clan leader, who has almost no soul power, is not worthy of our clan leader, who has so much soul power. At the end of the day, I have to say a harsh word: Just wait, our leader (the leader) will dump your leader (the leader) sooner or later! But after they had been scolding each other for two hundred years, they turned around and took a closer look. Oh my god, the two of them were still together, and they were about to give birth to a child. As we all know, because of the naturally strong soul power of the wolf tribe, the children born with a slight physical weakness will not be able to withstand the huge soul power passed down by their parents and will easily explode and die. Therefore, although the descendants of the wolf tribe are all extremely powerful, their number has always been rare. Every child is the hope of the wolf tribe, and every lady pregnant with wolf cubs is a treasure that the wolf tribe needs to treat with the most caution. The Koi family is different. They are born with more luck and good luck. Over the years, there has never been an incident of an heir dying at birth. On the contrary, the tribe has always been very good at giving birth to twins, triplets, quadruplets and decuplets, which can give birth to a large litter in a lifetime. Being pregnant with only one child is rare among the koi family. But if you only have one child, the mother¡¯s luck will be completely passed on to the fetus. This also means that if their clan leader¡¯s child is born, he will definitely be an extraordinary koi fish with the same luck as her mother! So, the fish people and the werewolves reached a consensus to make a temporary truce and give birth to this precious child first. But this child is indeed not easy to live with. After a few months of hard work and meticulous care, the fate of dystocia was still unavoidable. The fish people began to curse again, scolding Ye Heng Tianjun for making his soul power so strong when he had nothing to do. It was better for their clan leader to give birth to a child for Barbecued Pork than for him! The werewolves also began to complain and resent, scolding Xiaojue Tianzun for playing with things and losing his mind because of his good talent. He practiced for three days, fished and sunk nets for two days, and did not pay attention to improving his luck at all. The first child that the king finally had, I'm afraid It is impossible to give birth. People on both sides started to curse again, and they discovered that the place of production was wrong. Must be born in water. Sure enough, as soon as Xiaojue Tianzun returned to the water, he turned into a red koi fish, swung his tail, and a small, round fish egg came out. Facts have proved that sometimes, no matter how strong your soul power is or how powerful your genes are, you may not be able to outperform someone who is lucky. Yeheng Tianjun and Xiaojue Tianzun were born! A person was born, no, a fish, no, no, a fish egg! This is the second most important thing in the God Realm. The third most important thing is that this fish egg has been born for two hundred years and has not broken out of its shell yet. People from the two tribes who had been scolding each other for two hundred years once again had a temporary truce, and began to worry about this egg that was "as stable as a mountain" whether it was transporting soul power or luck. "Doctor, please help us take a good look??Our little Highness has been born for two hundred years. Let alone breaking the shell, we have never seen it move. She, she couldn't bedead, right? " The people of the wolf tribe and the koi tribe are very worried. Even the Lord of Taoyuan, who had always been indifferent, couldn't help but cast his eyes on the doctor's face. His white fingertips with clear joints gently rubbed the smooth texture of the fish eggs. His profile was clearly defined, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking. What. The doctor carefully used magic to detect it, and then, facing the extremely nervous people, he shook his head and smiled: "Everyone, please don't worry. I have detected signs of life inside. Your little highness is still alive." "Then why is she motionless? It's been two hundred years." Someone asked. The doctor said: "In medical terms, there are stillbirths and lazy fetuses, and the two are the most easily confused. In my opinion, since your highness is not stillborn, it must be a lazy fetus." The implication is that your Highness is just too lazy to move, not that he is dead and unable to move. Hearing what the doctor said, everyone felt relieved, breathed a sigh of relief, and said happily: "It seems that Your Highness is quite similar to our Lord. They are both quiet people who don't like to move. He is indeed our Lord's child." The people of the Koi tribe wanted to argue, but they couldn't. They were so angry that they itched their teeth. But it¡¯s a good thing that your Highness is fine. "Doctor, can you tell when she will break out of her shell?" Someone asked again. It¡¯s not that they are too impatient, but that there has never been a case in the God Realm that has not been fully born for two hundred years. "A few months at the latest." Generally speaking, the later the egg hatches, the longer it takes to be born. It means that the dumber the child is, the weaker his strength will be. If they wait any longer, they are really afraid that their little highness will become a weak and stupid little fool. The doctor shook his head: "I can't tell, but for this kind of thing, it's best to let nature take its course. When the time comes, she will come out naturally." Everyone: "" We suspect that our little Highness has become a little fool inside the eggshell, and has no idea how to get out, and is just waiting for us to dig her out from the outside. After everyone and the doctor had left, the handsome man sitting in the main seat who had not spoken a word rested his head on his hands, looked at the egg on the desk, and narrowed his eyes slightly. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1084 Extra: The Beginning (2) His fingertips landed on the eggshell, and just like the previous two hundred years, he continued to transfer half of his soul power to it every day. Strands of dark, deep black light escaped from the pale fingertips, and finally sank into the eggshell. Within a moment, the fish egg had absorbed every drop of the huge soul power, but it was as if it was dead and there was no reaction. ¡°Obviously, she doesn¡¯t even give her biological father face. Not to mention how ruthless it is. Ye Heng frowned, his eyes fell on the smooth fish eggs, and his tone was cold: "Two hundred years, you can't even move?" Yudan was silent. The man squinted his eyes: "Believe it or not, I will smash it for you now." Yudan remained silent. They didn¡¯t know whether the little fish in the fish egg heard this, but everyone who had just sent the doctor away heard it clearly, and they immediately knelt down in shock: "Your Majesty, you must not do it, you must not do it!" If they weren¡¯t afraid that their hands would contaminate the pure eggshell and their little Highness who was not yet fully born, they would have gone to grab the fish eggs in the morning and protected them behind them. In the God Realm, every race has its own growth rules. Like birds, if they are forced to break their shells to help them be born, these little birds will lose most of their wings in the future, making it difficult to fly. Birds break out of their shells on their own, that is, on the way to break out of their shells, they struggle desperately to accumulate strength for themselves. Although the fish does not need to fly, who knows if there will be any adverse consequences if the fish breaks the shell forcefully. What if, with the help of your Majesty, your Highness comes out and becomes even more stupid? The ministers stared closely at the fish eggs on the desk, fearing that if they didn't pay attention, the eggs would be smashed by her inhumane father. Ye Heng glanced at them: "Then what do you think we should do?" "F-let nature take its course?" The ministers were speechless and had no choice but to repeat the doctor's words. Ye Heng sneered. Before he could speak, a voice came from outside: "Report!" A moment later, a heavenly soldier entered the palace. It is said that there is a large army invading the border, and I request Ye Heng to send someone to provide quick support. In short, some ethnic groups on the border feel that their lives are too comfortable, so they come to fight. It is not a big battle, and it can be easily suppressed by sending two teams of heavenly soldiers. But Ye Heng stood up from his seat, picked up the eggs on the table, and said calmly: "I will lead the troops there." When they heard that he was going to lead the troops in person, the heavenly soldiers who came to report thought that he had not heard clearly and hurriedly explained the situation again. The ones who came to attack were some Zerg. The Zerg had always been weak and were basically the weakest among all the groups in the God Realm. Therefore, this battle is not serious at all. Even if a minister who has never been on the battlefield is allowed to lead troops, they can be easily suppressed. It¡¯s just that there are too many bugs, and they are particularly good at giving birth, even better than the Koi people. Even on the battlefield, they can give birth to a dense nest of bugs while fighting. They, the heavenly soldiers guarding the border, were simply too busy, so they could only ask Ye Heng to send more manpower, lest anyone accidentally get sneaked into the land of Taoyuan by those bugs. Ye Heng didn't say a word, but he still walked out. It was obvious that he heard clearly and really wanted to lead the troops himself. "Those ministers have adapted very well, and their superiors will give them troubles from time to time, mainly because they can't control them. If they could really control them, their superiors would not have wives and children now. Therefore, I accept his behavior of leaving as soon as he says and leading troops as soon as he says. There¡¯s nothing he can do if he doesn¡¯t accept it. They can¡¯t beat him, and their lord will really beat them to death. Their king is so ruthless. only¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, you are not going to take your Highness with you, are you?" The minister looked at the fish eggs in his hand with a trembling expression. "Um." Ye Heng said calmly: "It's okay anyway. Let's take her out to see the world." ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± The minister was extremely excited: "Your Highness has a body of thousands of dollars, and he is still young. He has not even been fully born yet. He should have kept it carefully in the palace and checked his passport. How can he go to such a barbarian and bloody place! I hope you will think twice. ah!" "That's right."Ye Heng said casually: "Then I won't take her or the troops, so I will take you. You are already old, and you should exercise." Anyone who has seen Ye Heng's military training knows that the training he refers to is far more than just training. It is a kind of terrible torture that can kill half of a person's life. This is why the soldiers of the wolf tribe are so feared that they feel terrifying and invincible. Those who can survive at the hands of their lord, those who can survive the half-life training and torture, can they not be terrifying and invincible? Ministers: "" The ministers made a plop, knelt on the ground again, and loudly said: "Bearing off your Majesty, your Highness!" Ye Heng sneered, brushed his wide and long black sleeves, turned around and disappeared. ¡­¡­ The land of peach blossoms, the border. Ye Heng was dressed in a luxurious black robe with gold patterns. His body was tall and slender. He stood on the city wall with his hands behind his hands, looking down at the densely packed Zerg race below with a very indifferent expression. The autumn wind blew up his broad and gorgeous sleeves, making his extremely handsome face look as cold and distant as an ice sculpture. "Your Majesty, everything is ready." The gatekeepers stared at the huge pressure and came to report. They didn't know what happened to this person. Why did he suddenly come to the border? They just came by themselves and brought an egg? Probably seeing his doubts, the attendant beside Ye Heng reminded him in a low voice: "That is your highness." The goalkeeper was stunned, Your Highness? It¡¯s been two hundred years, has His Highness not been hatched yet? "That's not right. If it was your Highness, why would your Majesty bring her to such a dangerous place?" Compared with the palace, the border land is indeed a very dangerous place. But they can¡¯t guess your Majesty¡¯s thoughts. Just like now. "Go, grab five Zerg and bring them up." Ye Heng said without any emotion. "yes." Although he was confused, the gatekeeper still complied. There was no need to open the city gate. There were many newly captured Zerg prisoners in the city, and some even gave birth to several nests of small bugs in the sky prison. The goalkeeper guessed that their Lord wanted to see the current strength of the Zerg, so he picked the five strongest and most vicious Zerg people and brought them to Ye Heng. Before the goalkeeper could say anything, Ye Heng raised his hand with an indifferent expression and waved his wide sleeves violently. In the next moment, the five Zerg people turned into extremely ugly reptiles with long tentacles. "this¡­¡­" The goalkeeper looked at the shiny shells of these insects, his scalp was numb, and he couldn't help but take a few steps back. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1085 Extra: The Beginning (3) Even though he has seen it many times before, the goalkeeper still cannot accept the appearance of the original Zerg. Because it's really ugly. It¡¯s so ugly that people feel disgusted just by looking at it. And these bugs are very big, each one is as tall as half a person. They can clearly see the lines and ugly mouthparts on the bugs. The goalkeeper suppressed his nausea, walked over and stood in front of Ye Heng, but was waved away by Ye Heng. "No need." The young king did not step back. Instead, he took a few steps forward. He glanced at the Zerg that was drooling with foul saliva, lowered his light, cold black eyes, and said to the egg in his arms: "If you feel ugly, just move it." Fish eggs: "" Zerg:? ? ? The man frowned and said coldly, "It seems he's not ugly enough." As soon as he finished speaking, a violent hurricane passed by, and five huge insects were instantly knocked over. Their huge bodies passed over the city wall and hit heavily under the city wall. The limbs and bones were shattered on the ground, and the insect-like appearance was completely lost. Only a blurry and twisted mass remained, with a few insect tentacles still trembling and struggling. But within a moment, they all stopped breathing. "What about this?" The man stood on the city wall with an indifferent expression and said in a low voice, "Is it ugly?" Fish eggs: "" The attendant next to him: "" How do humans say that when there is no danger, the father is the biggest danger! ¡°But their Lord didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything wrong with letting an unborn child see this bloody and ugly scene. However, their little highness still didn¡¯t respond, and they didn¡¯t know if they were frightened to death. The servant was afraid that their master would be confused and take a wrong approach. Seeing that she still didn't move, he turned around and threw her down to be with the Zerg. He quickly said: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness is still young, so I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what beauty and ugliness are¡­¡± Before the attendant finished speaking, he saw that their Jun Shangtou had no intention of throwing the fish eggs down. Instead, he frowned and shook the fish egg in his hand, as if thinking deeply about whether he could get some water out of it. Obviously, since the fish eggs cannot give any reaction, the young and indifferent king wants to create some reaction himself. This character of not giving up until the goal is achieved has really not changed at all. Attendant: "" Forget it, he should go find Xiaojue Tianzun to save the life of His Highness. ¡­¡­ This is obviously a stubborn fish egg. ¡°Even after going to the battlefield, seeing the ugly Zerg, and being shaken dozens of times by her cheating father, she still didn¡¯t react at all. The Zerg are weak and it is not difficult to deal with them. What¡¯s more, the Zerg know that Ye Heng is here in person, so they already feel a little bit withdrawn. ¡°Then, they saw that Ye Heng didn¡¯t even say hello. Five of their generals fell from the city wall and died miserably in front of them. The Zerg had long since lost the intention to fight. He thought to himself: Ye Heng is indeed as brutal and bloody as ever. What a slap in the face! It's better to go home, wash, sleep and have a baby. The Zerg race retreated instantly without saying a word. So this battle ended in just one day. In this way, there will naturally be nothing to worry about at the border. Ye Heng didn¡¯t stay long. He led his troops back to the palace. Because a certain egg didn't give him any face, the man's handsome face was a little gloomy, his aura was even colder, and his whole body was filled with the coldness of not being near strangers. At this moment, someone hurriedly delivered a gift. The attendant then remembered that in a few days, it will be the 201st birthday of His Highness. No matter whether His Highness is fully born or not, this birthday must be well organized. With this thought in mind, the attendants handed over all the matters for the feast, then took the gifts sent by others and entered the palace. The young king is currently behind the desk correcting the memorial that was delayed after going to the battlefield. The fish eggs on the desk next to him are intact and smooth on the surface, without any signs of damage or even anger. . The attendant breathed a sigh of relief, then stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, in five days it will be your 201st birthday." Ye Heng said a faint "Hmm", then looked at the fish eggs next to him and raised his eyebrows: "Never come out again"?, I roasted you at the birthday party. " The ministers in the palace were about to kneel down and shout "Absolutely not", but were forced back by Ye Heng's cold eyes. The minister pretended not to have heard his lord¡¯s threatening words and placed the congratulatory gift in his hand on the desk: "Your Majesty, Fuso Xingjun has just sent someone to deliver a birthday gift. It is said that she was looking for something to replenish the body of Your Highness and Her Royal Highness the Queen a few days ago when she went down to earth to experience calamity." Fusang Xingjun is the younger sister of the Lord. She has a very lively temperament, and she also likes Xiaojue Tianzun very much. Basically, whenever she comes back after going out, she will bring her gifts. But the gifts basically only went to their lords, and never to Tianzun Xiaojue. The attendant has received a lot of gifts before, but this time the gifts are obviously different from the past. It was a henhouse with seven or eight eggs, and an old hen with bright eyes on it. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this chicken is too docile, or if it has been silenced in advance. People watched the whole process, but the hen didn¡¯t say a word, just sitting quietly in the henhouse incubating eggs. "Is this really good for the body?" There are no chickens in the divine world. Some ministers asked curiously: "Why do I look so much like the people under Mingjia?" Mingjia is a bird and can fly, but the one in front of you doesn't seem to be able to, and it looks very strange. "Fuso Xingjun said, this is called a hen in the human world. It is similar to the elixir we used to take. It is a great tonic. It is said that after a human woman gives birth to a child, her body is exhausted and she cannot find the elixir to eat, so she will drink it. Several bowls of soup made from this thing.¡± The attendant touched his chin and looked at the seven or eight eggs in the nest: "There is also an egg that looks very similar to your highness. It seems to be a great tonic, but Fuso Xingjun didn't mention how to eat it." At this time, experiencing tribulations is not popular in the God Realm, and whether or not to go through tribulations depends entirely on one's own will. There are no rigid indicators for going through tribulations, and one does not have to die to return to the God Realm. In short, for these immortals, calamity is just a boring way to pass the time. " Moreover, in the world of calamity, Heaven has just built the first world. It wishes that there would be fewer people running down to experience the tribulation, lest there would be too many people to experience the tribulation and burst the first world it worked so hard to create. Therefore, she and the other five people were among the first to go down to earth to experience calamity, such as Fuso Xingjun. As for the aides and ministers, they have basically never seen any human scenes. No wonder they are so surprised now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but that hen was all right, could barely swallow it. However, the nest of eggs under it is very similar to the eggs of most unborn babies in the God Realm. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1086 Extra: The Beginning (4) Because of this, no one in the God Realm would eat eggs, which is no different from killing people. Ye Heng pursed his thin lips, and there was no big expression on his cold and calm face. He turned his head and was about to ask the attendant to take the nest of things down and deal with it. Suddenly, an old minister stretched out his hand and shouted in surprise and shock: "Look, look, there's a big tonic egg inside that's moving!" "It's true," someone looked over and widened their eyes, "that egg is really moving!" Then, everyone just watched as the round egg shell shattered, and a hairless pink chick stumbled out of it. "Didn't Fuso Xingjun say that this egg is edible like an elixir?" The expressions of everyone in the God Realm changed: "How come the cubs hatched?" Fortunately, they didn¡¯t eat it, otherwise it would be the same as killing people! And the most precious cubs of each tribe were killed! Fuso Xingjun, who had just returned to the palace after the tribulation, was called over within a moment. After hearing this, she looked at the thin and frail chick in the chicken coop, and frowned: "I must have taken it by mistake. I got the post-mating egg. This kind of egg can indeed hatch cubs," In fact, these eggs can also be eaten, but the thought of hatching cubs makes it hard to eat them. "Wait, I'll go down again now." She went to experience the tribulation before, and what her human friends told her was that if the eggs were laid by the hens themselves, they would not be able to hatch chicks. Only eggs laid after mating can hatch chicks. At that time, she saw an old hen on top of the henhouse. She thought that the nest was full of eggs laid by this hen, so she took them easily. Unexpectedly, cubs can be hatched. I don¡¯t know if this old hen had an affair with some chicken in the middle of the night, so she laid such a clutch of eggs, but it was a disaster for her. Just before she was about to cast the spell and leave, the cold man behind the desk who had been silent suddenly spoke: "Wait a minute." Fuso Xingjun turned his head: "?" Others looked nervous. They knew the man too well. If it wasn't something particularly important and serious, he would usually not speak. The minister¡¯s heart was raised fiercely: ¡°Your Majesty, is there something wrong with these things?¡± "Could it be that these eggs have cubs from other clans mixed in, and they want to take this opportunity to replace our little highness?" The expressions of the others changed suddenly. Even Fuso Xingjun¡¯s expression has changed. Logically speaking, there will be no problem. Before she sent someone to deliver the gift, she checked many times and found that there was nothing wrong with the eggs, including the chicken. Moreover, in order to prevent the chicken from making too much noise, she also cast a silence spell on it. But she knew that her brother never meddle in other people's business, but was straight to the point and never talked nonsense. If he spoke out, there must be a big problem. Ye Heng looked at the pale Fusang, his eyes paused on the newborn chick for a few seconds, and said calmly: "Is this its child?" "Yes," Fuso Xingjun's expression became serious. He looked at it carefully for a long time and saw almost every detail and texture clearly before he dared to confirm: "It's the child of this chicken" The eggs hatched by chickens in the world are like this, and they have not been manipulated by people from other tribes. "When was it born?" There was no emotion in his tone. He asked so clearly that Fusang Xingjun felt even more uncertain. She thought about it: "I was born in the mortal world about ten days ago." Ye Heng said a dull "Hmm" and tapped his slender white fingers on the desk twice. The whole place fell into dead silence. They all asked so clearly that there must be something weird about these eggs. The ministers all mentioned it. With a sigh of relief, I heard him speak again: "Ask it how it hatched." ¡°Brother Wang, I didn¡¯t mean it, and neither did I¡­¡± Fuso Xingjun was waiting to be questioned. She was ready to pack her bags and run for her life. When she suddenly heard this, she was completely dumbfounded: "Huh?" The other ministers were not much better, their expressions were all green. Ye Heng frowned: "How old are you and can't you understand what you're saying?" Fuso Xingjun: "I understand." Ask questions, just ask questions, why are you being so serious? Knowing that it was a misunderstanding, Fuso Xingjun looked at the energetic hen and twitched the corners of her mouth, saying that she didn't know how the hen was hatched and she was not a chicken. The attendant looks atAfter understanding what his Majesty meant, he cleared his throat and conveyed: "But Your Highness, you brought them here. Whether you know them clearly or not, you still know them better than we do." Fuso: "That's what I say, but things in the mortal world are still different from our divine world." "Besides, Brother Wang, how can fish eggs be compared with eggs" Fusang naturally saw what her brother meant. After being glanced at coldly, she changed her words: "Maybe we can ask the Bird Tribe? It's just Ming Jia They have never dealt with us, so it might be a bit difficult to borrow people from them" Before the word "degree" was uttered, Fusang saw her brother disappear behind the desk. About three seconds later, he reappeared with another person in his hand. Bird people. Ye Heng threw the person in his hand to the ground with a cold face: "Ask." Fusang: "" The captured Bird Clan member was dumbfounded. She remembered that one second she was flying over the border, and the next second she was caught here. She was caught, but she was forced to talk to this "bird" by a group of people holding a "bird" that looked very similar to hers, but not from theirs. After the "bird" screamed "oh oh oh oh" for the fifteenth time, none of the bird tribe members could hold on. They vomited blood and fainted. In the end, a bird tribesman was "sacrificed", but he still couldn't ask. On the contrary, the scene was thrown into chaos. Fusang finally cleaned up the mess and sent people to catch the hens flying everywhere. He was holding a few eggs in his hand, looking for something everywhere in the hall. When the attendant saw this, he came over and asked. Fusang pointed to the desk above: "Where's the chicken coop? I just put it here." The attendant said he didn¡¯t see it. Fusang's expression changed slightly: "Could it be that there was a thief in the palace?" So, the ministers and servants made it easy to find him, and they also interrogated all the servants who had gone in and out of the palace, but they couldn't find the chicken coop, and it disappeared as if it was a ghost. Fusang waved his hand for the last time: "Forget it, just throw it away. Even if it is used to put eggs, it is not of much use. I will go back and use the fairy vines to make a better nest." ¡­¡­ However, that night, the attendant saw what they had been looking for during the day. On top of the large and comfortable cloud bed, at first glance, everything is white, but among the white, there is an unexpected chicken nest piled at the head of the bed. The attendant went over and saw a bright white and round fish egg placed in the chicken coop made of inferior, rough and yellowed straw. The owner of the cloud bed was leaning against the chicken coop, flipping through a book, his eyes lowered, his cold and handsome eyebrows softened slightly compared to the day, and he was no longer so impatient and irritable. Attendant: "" ? ? ? Your Majesty, do you think that the chicken cub was born so quickly because of the function of the chicken coop? If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1087 Extra: The Beginning (5) Facts have proved that it is true. In the past few days, the fish eggs have been placed in the chicken coop and have not been taken out. Even Ye Heng, who had always been fine in the past and liked to roll fish balls back and forth on the table while reading memorials, stopped playing. Except for the necessary daily input of soul power, he just watched it the rest of the time. In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s my 201st birthday. The old hen that was jumping up and down in the hall and flying around for various reasons was not immediately cooked as a tonic. Instead, it was carefully watched over. And all the eggs in the nest hatched into tender pink chicks. The speed of time in the divine world is not the same as that in the human world. Perhaps the spiritual energy in the divine world is too sufficient. Over the long term, every plant and tree has intelligence. As a result, these chicks started to grow feathers just a few days after they were born. , not only can run and jump, but all of them seem to have high IQs. But unfortunately, it¡¯s not to the point where I can speak directly and communicate with people in the God Realm. He is extremely sensitive to danger and knows who can be provoked and who cannot be provoked. He never takes a step closer to Ye Heng on weekdays. He runs behind the old hen all day long, as if he knows that he is safest next to his mother. But despite this, their little highness still didn¡¯t see anyone. Not even a chicken coop can save her. Of course, it would be strange to be able to save her. This was outrageous from the beginning, and that¡¯s what their Lord thought. No matter what, birthdays still need to be organized properly. Fusang ignored her brother Wang, who was staring at the fish eggs in the chicken coop, his face becoming more and more frosty. Instead, he held the chicken coop that she had rewoven with fairy vines. Passing over the old hen and seven or eight fluffy, yellow-orange chicks in the nest: "Brother Wang, please accept this gift. Although the eggs are gone, it's good that these cubs are born. When they are older and can be raised again, they will be like their mother, and they will be able to Used as a great tonic for soups.¡± Fusang originally planned to go down to earth again and bring up a nest of unmated eggs. After all, if this nest of eggs that can give birth to cubs is presented as a gift, all the ministers in the court who know about it know what is going on. I am afraid that those who don't know will think that her brother Wang is already cruel and bloody. To the point of eating the cubs. "But it's quite troublesome to go down to earth. She won't be able to come back for two or three days, and she might miss her birthday party when she comes back. The birth of these cubs has been a big help to her. The cubs cannot be eaten, but after raising them, they can be cooked to nourish their bodies once they are the same as their mothers. Ye Heng did not respond, but the attendant smiled and took over the nest of big chickens and chicks. Originally, the chickens felt the breath of Ye Heng and were shivering, not daring to raise their heads. They had completely disappeared from running around and pecking people everywhere in the past few days. Now she is nestled in the arms of a gentle servant. They think they can do it again! The whole body is full of strength. They shook their heads and looked down from a high position. Among the layers of clouds, the ethereal immortals came in from the door. They each presented their carefully prepared gifts and began to greet each other. Your Highnesses are all beaming with joy. One of the chicks¡¯ black mung bean eyes rolled around, floating around, and finally landed on the fish eggs on the table. One second. Two seconds The fish eggs trembled slightly. He quickly regained his composure. But Yudan seemed to be sad. If the fish eggs could talk now, they would definitely be saying: Woohoo, don¡¯t my dad only have a daughter? How could there suddenly be an extra litter? Hey, this thing looking at me looks delicious. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?. She wants to go out. But she doesn¡¯t know how to get out. Hey, when can dad save her? Dad has been watching her for a long time, two hundred years ago, but he still doesn¡¯t know how to save her. If the doctor could hear this, he would definitely not think that this is a lazy baby who is too lazy to move at all. Instead, he would be surprised that her IQ is too high. Before being fully born, he already has his own thoughts and can even restrain his instinct to break out of his shell. This is something that the cubs in the past could never do. "And she was trapped in the eggshell and couldn't come out. It wasn't that she didn't want to come out, but that she was too obedient and thought her father was thinking of ways to rescue her every day. So, I waited inside obediently. ??Especially her talent is also terrifying, and it¡¯s not over yet.When you are born, your spiritual consciousness has already passed through the eggshell and looked at the outside world. She knows her father is watching her. It was so bad that she couldn¡¯t even move the eggshell. So, when can dad save her? The little fish in the fish egg waved its gauze-like tail and thought sadly. "If dad doesn't rescue her, she will starve to death." ¡­¡­ At first, these immortals were not discerning enough to congratulate their king. But two hundred years have passed, and His Highness has not made any move. The expression on their Lord's face has become colder and colder every year, and now it is as cold as if he could kill someone in the blink of an eye. Those wise people did not go there to cause trouble, but went to find their relatives and friends and go drinking. The place in Ye Heng immediately fell silent. But because it was too quiet, the chickens were very boring. Ye Heng and the others did not dare to look at them. The attendant was behind them and looked up at him. He was too tired. So they all stared at the fish eggs on the table, thinking they were their unborn little sisters. ¡°I have no idea that their ¡°little sisters¡± were so hungry that they sucked their saliva several times and wanted to eat them all in one bite! Although Ye Heng didn't care about it, the atmosphere at the banquet was quite good as Fusang and Xiaojue Tianzun were there to receive it. Originally, Xiaojue Tianzun should sit quietly in a high position, supporting the calm and solemn demeanor of the mother of a country. But she really couldn't rest. Fortunately, the birthday banquet guests are all familiar people, so there is no need to be so rigid in terms of etiquette. Fusang glanced at Brother Wang, who was resting his forehead on the high seat and looking down at the fish eggs from time to time, hoping that his daughter would be born as soon as possible. He pulled Tianzun Xiaojue next to him and whispered: "Sister-in-law Wang, do you think that my brother Wang is a little postpartum depressed?" "Postpartumdepression?" Xiaojue Tianzun was stunned for a moment, as if he didn't understand. "This is also what I heard in the human world," Fusang whispered, "Some of the people there are in a low mood after giving birth to a child. Occasionally, they can't help but cry and make a fuss when they look at the child. Some of them are serious, and they seem to commit suicide! Brother Wang won't commit suicide, right?" Xiaojue Tianzun thought about it and said, "Probably not." Fusang breathed a sigh of relief, and the next second, he heard her say again: "He only knows how to kill others." Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s cold, fair and jade-like face was full of heaviness: ¡°It is not against the law to kill relatives in the God Realm, so be careful.¡± Fusang: "" "I'm joking with you," Xiaojue Tianzun smiled: "Didn't you hear it?" "Really not" The corners of Fusang's mouth twitched. Xiaojue Tianzun looked at the fish eggs and murmured: "However, it is indeed too long" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1088 Lili is born (1) When I was a child, my father protected me. When I grew up, my brother was so feared that no one dared to look down upon him. As a result, Fusang basically went smoothly in the God Realm. She was regarded as a little princess by everyone. She grew up under the favor of thousands of people. She had a simple and out-of-touch temperament, and she usually got into trouble. Although she also envied the other fairies who looked calm and elegant, as light as a chrysanthemum, and spoke neither quickly nor slowly. But it¡¯s impossible in this life, except in the next life. So, after a while, Fusang couldn't hold it in any longer and brought the topic back to her brother Wang who suffered from postpartum depression: "Sister-in-law Wang, don't take my words seriously." "You have never experienced tribulations in this world, and you have never seen those crazy pregnant women. I can understand that you don't know the seriousness of this matter," Fusang said in a low voice: "But let me tell you, in the human world, people with postpartum depression, if they are serious, will not only commit suicide, but some who really can't think about it will even kill their own children." "I think Brother Wang is not far away from here. Let's just talk about yesterday. I think he didn't think about it and wanted to smash the egg. If I hadn't seen it and stopped him in time, today's birthday party would probably be all over. There¡¯s no need to do it, let¡¯s just hold a funeral instead!¡± As he spoke, Fusang became a little angry: "Sister-in-law Wang, how could my brother Wang do this? That is his own child, and he can actually do such a vicious thing" Xiaojue Tianzun waited for a long time before he said, "Then how do you know Lili is not waiting for us to rescue her?" Fusang: "It's impossible. The cubs are not fully born yet. How can they have their own thoughts, let alone thinking about others saving them? They only have the instinct to break out of their shells." "Maybe she is stupid and doesn't know how to get out?" Xiaojue Tianzun said quietly: "After all, looking at your brother Wang, I know how stupid Lili is. I don't think it is impossible." In fact, as early as more than a hundred years ago, Xiaojue Tianzun said that if she didn't try to break the egg, it was said that mother and daughter are connected. Xiaojue always had a hunch that her stupid daughter didn't want to come out, but that she didn't want to come out. Waiting for them to rescue her. But at that time, few people believed what she said. Furthermore, it was just a feeling. If it was wrong and the egg was smashed and the fish inside died, the consequences would be disastrous. Fusang: "" Xiaojue: "As for your brother Wang, don't worry about it. He looks like he wants to destroy the eggs every day, but when I just gave birth to Lili, he didn't even dare to touch Lili for fear of If you touch it, it will be gone." Fusang didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen: ¡°What happened next?¡± Xiaojue Tianzun said: "Later, he added a permanent protection restriction on the eggshell, and then he dared to take the egg out of Tianchi. You were in trouble, but you didn't see it. At that time, the doctor said it was a girl. , Your brother Wang looked so nervous. At that time, several layers of restrictions were added inside and outside the palace, for fear that someone would steal the egg. Moreover, in the past two hundred years, he has also added layers of protection restrictions to the eggs. The first level has at least ten levels of restrictions." "Don't say you dropped the egg now, even if God comes, it's impossible to hurt Lili at all," Xiaojue Tianzun said very optimistically, "She is now the strongest egg in the entire God Realm! If you don't believe it, you can take an ax and chop it into pieces later. I guarantee that there will be absolutely nothing wrong with the eggshell." Fusang: "" The egg is indeed fine, but something might be wrong with me. If she dares to attack, her brother Wang will have to kill her. At this moment, for some reason, many people in the palace rushed towards the gate. Fusang was stunned for a moment, and quickly grabbed a person who passed by her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡± The man walked out in a hurry, as if something was urgent, and said: "The Bird Tribe has come to the Land of Peach Blossoms! They are outside now! It seems that the battle is quite big!" The Bird Tribe is a cunning and insidious existence in the God Realm. Because they can fly and are small in size, they are hard to guard against and are even more difficult to deal with than the Zerg Tribe. If they had an open and honest fight face to face, it would be impossible for the Bird Tribe to beat them, but they are insidious. They know that they cannot beat them and their combat effectiveness is scumbag, so they like to launch surprise attacks from behind. Although there were no casualties each time, the palace was turned into a mess and things were stolen, which still made people feel troublesome. Usually when the king is around, the Bird Tribe people rarely dare to make trouble. But today they dared to come, and there was such a big battle. It is very likely that a few days ago, they arrested them as soon as the Lord said they wanted to, and they arrested ten people in one go.The Bird Tribe people even almost drove these Bird Tribe people crazy in the end, which offended Ming Jia's petty mind. They felt that they had been insulted, and it happened to be the birthday banquet of their little highness today. All of them came to the banquet. There was no one else in the palace except the servants. Seeing such a good opportunity, they immediately took action. The man said again: "The elixir in my palace is still burning in the immortal furnace, but it can't be destroyed by villains like them! I have to go back quickly Hey, Fuso Xingjun, don't be stunned either. Come on, go back and see if you have lost anything! Otherwise, it will be too late!" Fusang was not in a hurry. There was nothing in her palace that could be stolen or destroyed, and there was no elixir being refined that could not be interrupted midway. The only valuable thing was probably the palace built with a lot of money. But even if the palace is destroyed, she can cast a spell and come back, so there is no need to run back. But today is Lili¡¯s 201st birthday party after all. If the bird tribe members are dealt with as soon as possible, the party can continue. So, Fusang followed him out, dragging Xiaojue Tianzun, a walking good-luck pendant. Of course, she did not forget to call her brother Wang, the main force in the battle. They are not on the same level of strength as her brother Wang. If her brother Wang takes action, the Bird Tribe people will be dealt with in a few seconds. But Ye Heng obviously did not feel this way. Fusang said: "Brother Wang, today is Lili's 201st birthday party. If we solve it as soon as possible, the party can go on earlier." Seeing that Ye Heng still didn¡¯t move, Fusang couldn¡¯t help but express his previous thoughts: "Besides, Brother Wang, look, you have such a strong smell of evil and blood, and you are always holding fish eggs. Maybe Lili is scared by you and doesn't dare to come out. Just come with us. , this trip won¡¯t take too long, and besides, I¡¯m sure Lili will come out right away when she sees you¡¯re not here?¡± Ye Heng lowered his eyes and remained silent. After a while, under the watchful eyes of Fusang and others, he disappeared from his position. Then, dozens of screams from the Bird Clan sounded outside the hall. When the attendant saw him leaving, he naturally wanted to follow him and help. Seeing that the people in the palace were almost gone, he put the chicken coop he was holding on the desk and hurriedly followed Fusang and the others out. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1089 Lili is born (2) Seeing that their lords all went out to fight against the enemy, the gods sitting below who had no intention of returning to the palace to check could no longer sit back and enjoy themselves, so they also went out to deal with the Bird Tribe people. Just like that, in an instant, the hall was empty and all the people were gone. Seeing that no one was around, the old hen in the henhouse flapped its wings and jumped out of the nest, jumping around. A few chicks cooed a few times and crawled out of the nest. The big mung bean eyes turned around. Finally, several chicks curiously looked around the fish eggs next to them. One of the chicks tilted his head, his eyes full of confusion, and he didn't know if it was his imagination. , it seemed to hear the sound of sucking saliva. Fearing that he had heard wrongly, the chicken came closer and patted the egg shell with its wings. The sound of sucking water became louder. Not only that, on the fifth pat, the fish egg slowly rolled in a circle. . Reluctantly, he stayed away from a few chickens, as if he was afraid that he would not be able to bear it and catch them and eat them. "Brother Wang" Fusang never expected that her brother Wang would be so irritable today, leaving no room for action. With a wave of his hand, he swept away a large number of bird tribesmen. They didn't even have a chance to take action, and the battlefield was cleared by him. While they were still stunned, her brother Wang had already disappeared and returned to the palace. But I don¡¯t know why he stood at the door and didn¡¯t go in. As soon as Fusang's voice fell, her brother Wang glanced at her and subconsciously covered her mouth to silence. Then, she inadvertently raised her eyes and saw the fish eggs rolling in the hall. Her pupils suddenly shrank, and she couldn't help but He took a deep breath: "This" No way, is she really right? ?????????????????????????????????????????????? away out of the house? The other gods were basically back, but Ye Heng stood at the door and did not go in. It was not easy for them to go in and disturb them. Of course, most people were shocked by the movements of the fish eggs. You know, there are no fish eggs in two hundred years. Moved a bit. Now it¡¯s actually moving! Everyone held their breath and did not dare to disturb this scene. After looking at it for about a quarter of an hour, the attendant frowned and his voice was very low, but it was not difficult to hear the worry: "No matter how I look at it, His Highness seems to be very afraid of these chickens. As soon as those chickens come near, His Highness runs away immediately." The other ministers looked at Fusang with reproachful expressions. Although Fusang was also worried, she was not in the mood to be beaten while standing. She snorted coldly: "What are you looking at? If it weren't for these chickens, Lili wouldn't know when she would be able to move." Ye Heng remained silent throughout the whole process. He was dressed in black with lacquered patterns, and his body was tall and tall. He stood with his hands behind his back. His dark and deep eyes fell on the fish eggs. He had no expression and it was difficult to distinguish between joy and anger. Fusang glanced at it, curled her lips, and said to herself, pretend, keep pretending, even if her brother Wang is expressionless now, as if there is no fluctuation, he may be going crazy with happiness in his heart. The fish eggs rolled away from the surroundings of several chickens, but the chickens soon surrounded them again. Once they surrounded them, the fish eggs continued to roll, going back and forth four or five times. The fish eggs rolled from one end of the desk to the other, and several chicks also chased them from one end to the other. The people outside the palace were worried and wanted to rush to save the eggs. But Ye Heng didn¡¯t move or say a word. They didn¡¯t dare to make any rash moves, for fear of causing trouble, so they could only watch anxiously. After rolling around, some of the chickens seemed a little angry. They flapped their wings at the disobedient "little sister" who kept running around. They also cooed and pecked the eggs with their sharp beaks. shell. The attendant¡¯s eyes widened and he took a step forward, ¡°Your Majesty, no, your highness is in danger!¡± What appeared at the same time as his words was a dark stream of light suddenly flying out from Ye Heng's fingertips. ¡°Obviously, Ye Heng reacted faster than him. However, before the huge mana contained in the stream of light hit the chicken pecking at the eggshell, the eggshell of the fish egg cracked. Immediately afterwards, the seam became bigger and bigger. A small, white, fat hand suddenly popped out of the eggshell. The hand was really small, less than one-fifth the size of a chick, but it grabbed the chick. Then a beautiful girl with snow-white, pink and tender hair, with hair reaching her shoulders, and a staring mushroom head crawled out of the egg with difficulty. Her dark eyes were extra delicate and bright, and there were traces of water all over the table. And I don¡¯t know if this little girl is too smart, or she has been in the egg for a long time, and she has been immersed in it, or she saw that everyone around her was wearing clothes. When she crawled out of the egg, she was also wearing clothes.All over. But it was a man's black clothes. After careful comparison, it was clear that it was a smaller version of her father's clothes. And her little face also looks very much like her father. At first glance, it looks like a little night crawling out of an egg. However, not only does she look and dress very similar to her father, but her personality is also 100% similar. The first thing I saw when she came out was not to shake her head left and right, observing and wondering about the outside world, but to hold the chick's fur tightly with her hands, as if she was afraid that it would run away. Then, with a squealing sound, she opened her mouth wide and bit the chicken's leg. Unfortunately, her mouth was too small and she didn't bite the meat. Instead, she bit a piece of chicken feathers. The little chicken suddenly let out a shrill scream and kept struggling and flopping. Everyone standing outside was stunned. But someone reacted quickly, holding back the excitement that was constantly rising in his heart, and congratulated Ye Heng: "Your Highness has been successfully born. Congratulations, Your Majesty. Congratulations, Your Majesty." As soon as he said this, others also congratulated him. Although they were standing at the door, far away from each other and their voices could not be heard loudly, but with so many people shouting together, it was obvious that the noise directly alerted the little girl who was spitting out chicken feathers. The little girl looked at the large group of people outside the door and was immediately stunned. Her dark eyes were wide open, as if she was stupid. Fusang looked at the delicate and beautiful face and silly expression of the little girl inside, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "Brother Wang, she is so beautiful, and and so cute." Ye Heng raised his eyebrows slightly. At this moment, the little girl inside seemed to remember something, threw away the fluttering chicken in her hand, held a piece of chicken feathers in her mouth, and crawled toward the eggshell. It¡¯s like putting yourself back into the eggshell and pretending you never came out. And Ye Heng, strangely enough, understood her pitiful expression of grievance and annoyance. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but damn it, it¡¯s all because these things smell so good! It made her unable to hold back. Otherwise, she would still be waiting for her father to rescue her! "But dad probably didn't see her coming out, right?" She should just run back and it will be fine. Yes, just go back. Dad must not know that she has come out. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1090 Lili is born (3) The little guy was dragging a black brocade dress that was straight to the ankles. He had a plump face and dark eyes that flickered from time to time. He used his hands and feet to crawl towards the eggshell desperately. It took a lot of effort to get this little chubby girl out, but Ye Heng would naturally not let her go back again. The little girl only had time to grab one piece of eggshell with her little hands, and the rest of the eggshells that broke into several pieces fell to the ground with Ye Heng's wave of his hand. The little girl looked at the eggshell in her hand and then at the eggshell on the floor. She was shocked. Before she could react, she raised her long, dark eyelashes and saw her father pouting his thin lips. Stand in front of her. The little girl stayed for a second and shrank her head in fear. Under Ye Heng's expressionless gaze, she threw the eggshell she was holding on to the ground to join the other eggshells. Then he pointed to the eggshell on the ground with his little finger and said "Ahhhhh" to Ye Heng. ¡° She said that Danke was the one who moved first, and she was not the one who wanted to run out. Ye Heng became a father for the first time, so naturally he couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. I thought she wanted to play with the eggshells, so I rolled up the eggshells that had just been swept to the ground and put them back on the table. However, on the way of rolling them up, several large pieces of eggshells broke into countless small pieces. , eliminating the possibility of the little girl returning to the eggshell. The little girl tilted her head and looked at the five large pieces of eggshells on the table that were broken into hundreds of pieces, her eyes widened. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhness" sounds, indicating that this time it was really Dankei who did it himself. She didn't break these, she just broke the pieces. Ye Heng misunderstood, thinking that she was asking for his help, and frowned: "Tsk, trouble." As soon as he finished speaking, he pushed the hundreds of eggshells in front of the little girl. Seeing this, a certain minister who had already married a wife and had children hurriedly stopped him: "Your Majesty, no, these eggshells are too small. If Your Highness accidentally eats them, the consequences will be disastrous!" After that, the little girl saw that the eggshell disappeared suddenly, and her already big eyes widened even more. She looked at Ye Heng and pointed anxiously in the direction of the eggshell. It seems to be saying that if she is gone, she can¡¯t go back. "What do cubs of this age usually do?" Ye Heng stood with his hands behind his hands and asked with a frown. "It stands to reason that when a cub is born, it only eats and sleeps, and plays very little," the minister said, "but His Highness is now over two hundred years old," The minister glanced at the little girl who saw that her father was ignoring her and was playing with her toes with her head lowered. She opened her eyes and said nonsense, "Other cubs must be smart. I think most toys are not a problem, as long as the toys are not small." It¡¯s easy to enter, and the rest is up to you, Your Majesty.¡± "This situation of Your Highness, Little Master Fu, is the first of its kind in the God Realm. Who dares to say how to raise it? If it is raised well, I am afraid that it will not be able to eat and carry around." Ye Heng only asked symbolically and had no real intention to adopt their opinions. " Two hundred years before she was born was enough for a father to arrange her whole life, not to mention it was just a small birth toy. Not long after, a lifelike doll appeared on the desk. It had black hair like a waterfall, was dressed in luxurious black clothes, had an indifferent and cold face, and was full of aura. The little girl looked at the doll and then at her father. She scratched her head with her little hands and wondered why there were two fathers suddenly. Who is her real father? After Fusang saw Wandu¡¯s appearance clearly, the corners of his mouth twitched and he whispered to Xiaojue Tianzun: "Why haven't I noticed before that my brother Wang is so scheming? It is said that it is difficult for cubs to remember things when they are born, and they may not be able to get close to their parents. If Brother Wang looks at him like this, won't it be easy for Lili to remember him? ?¡± You know, cubs like to play with toys. Every time Lili plays with a toy, she looks at her brother Wang's face. You can imagine who will be the first person Lili gets close to when the time comes. Fusang felt sour in her heart. She actually prepared a toy, but it was just a toy ball. All children in the world love to play with this kind of ball. She was waiting to give this kind of ball to get closer to Lili, but when she saw that her brother Wang gave it to her, Fusang felt that she was still too naive. When she goes back later, she will throw the ball away and make a doll that looks like her! Xiaojue Tianzun seemed to have seen her thoughts and shrugged: "Don't think about it, you can't beat your brother Wang." Fusang was very confident, but her voice was kept very low, as if she was afraid that Ye Heng would hear: "That's not necessarily the case. Brother Wang has such a strong evil spirit. Look,In the entire God Realm, there is no cub who loves to play with him, and there is no cub who bursts into tears when he sees him, shouting to go home to find his parents. " Fusang thought of something: "Oh, I forgot, there is one, but that little cub is a royal child of the Tiger clan. He is very talented and is the most outstanding one among the royal children. He can compete with Brother Wang when he was young. It's normal to not be afraid of my brother Wang. But besides him, see who is not afraid of my brother Wang. Even the elderly ministers under him are trembling when they mention my brother Wang every day, and they can't even say a bad word. I dare not say it, but if I were Lili, after I came out, I would grab my eggshell and run away." Xiaojue Tianzun pursed his lips: "That's not necessarily true. I think Lili likes her father quite a lot." "How can it be." Fusang burst out laughing. When he saw that the little girl finally figured out who was real and who was fake, she threw away the doll in her hand and stretched out her little hand to her real father, saying "ahhhhh" to hug her. While she was still smiling very sweetly, she suddenly stopped laughing. ? ? ? No. Not to mention Fusang, even the other ministers were dumbfounded. Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s eyes were shining brightly, he poked Fusang with his elbow, and looked at the big one and the small one: ¡°Hey, do you feel that Lili looks very much like your brother Wang?¡± Before Fusang opened her mouth, she heard her strict husband's sister-in-law Wang say happily: "As expected of my husband, his genes are strong." As she said that, she turned her head: "By the way, your brother Wang should have looked like this when he was a child, right?" The corner of Fusang's mouth twitched: "Yeah." "Woooooooo, I knew it," Xiaojue Tianzun said excitedly: "It's so cute. How can your brother Wang look so cute?" "" There must be something wrong with your vision. Everything about her brother Wang is associated with the word "cute". ¡­¡­ The little guy took the initiative to hug her, which put Ye Heng in a good mood. She didn't care about throwing away the doll, but replaced her with other toys. But the little girl didn¡¯t seem to like it. After playing for a while and barely giving her father some face, she stopped playing. Instead, she stared covetously at the chicks Fuso sent. As soon as the chicken appears, it will immediately attract the little girl's wolf-like gaze. No one will bother her, and she can stare at it for a whole day. This makes Fuso extremely proud, and she feels that her gift is the right one. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1091 Lili is born (4) After the court, the young king sat behind the desk, stretched his slender fingers across the face of the little guy who was staring at the chick, and fed a pill to her mouth. "Open your mouth." The little guy opened his mouth and finished the elixir. After he felt a little full, he couldn't help but stretched out his little hand and pointed at the chicken running around with the old hen on the ground. She looked at him with clear black eyes and pursed her lips, the hint was very obvious. Ye Heng frowned. However, the ministers who were discussing the matter on the side guessed: "Your Majesty, does your Highness want to play with them?" As soon as these words were said, an old and pedantic minister came out and kowtowed, "Your Majesty, this is absolutely impossible. I sent someone down to earth the day before yesterday to ask. The level of these great tonics in the human world is quite low, and they are generally only used for It is edible, and the intelligence has not yet been developed. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a beast. How can your noble Highness play with such a low-level beast!" Many ministers also came out to second the proposal. According to their opinion, this great tonic should be eaten as early as possible, or sent back to the human world. Otherwise, everyone should go down to earth and bring a living creature to the divine world. What happened to the God Realm? Ye Heng didn¡¯t listen to a word of these words. Instead, he pinched the little girl¡¯s plump face. When the little girl looked over with her big eyes wide open in confusion, her eyes drooped and her light voice said casually: "Call father, and I will let you go." "Ah ah ah." The little girl didn¡¯t understand, so she just kept pointing at the chicks. "Should you call or not?" Ye Heng¡¯s eyebrows became dangerous. "Ahhhhh." The little girl pointed again, seeing her father's cold face, she giggled for some reason, looking silly. "It's so stupid." The young king lowered his eyes and looked at her bright smiling face for a long time. He no longer pressed or threatened her. Instead, he let go of his hand, picked up the memorial again, and discussed matters with the ministers. But in the middle of the discussion, as if he had nothing to do, he rested his head on his hand and waved his other hand gently. The fluttering white gold-trimmed skirt of the little girl beside him suddenly turned into a light green and elegant skirt. Gauze skirt. Even the long black hair on her head that only reached her shoulders turned white. Without even saying hello, the little girl crawled all over the table, looking for her white skirt and black hair that suddenly disappeared. The ministers are also used to the fact that their prince likes to change his daughter's clothes and hair whenever he has something to do. In the past, mothers did more of this, but when it comes to their prince, it is completely reversed. On the other hand, Tianzun Xiaojue runs out every day without being seen. I heard that there was turmoil in the clan, so I went back to deal with clan affairs and traitors. After all, Xiaojue Tianzun had just taken over as the clan leader of the Koi clan, and there were a lot of things going on up and down. " Unlike their king, there is nothing else to do except go to court every day. Even when he goes to court every day, he has to be late for more than half an hour. They have never seen a king who is so leisurely, but there is no way, they can't defeat him, and they can only hold back their complaints no matter what. But fortunately, the entire Taoyuan land is managed in an orderly manner, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Looking at it this way, being late is not a big mistake. They were discussing things, and the little girl was not idle either. She looked around and found that she still couldn't find her missing hair and skirt, so she stopped looking. Suddenly, she saw a chicken jump on the desk, and then passed by her with its head held high. Her eyes lit up, and she was about to reach out to catch it. But the next second, the little foot was caught. She looked back blankly and saw her father raising his eyebrows at her: "Call me father, and I'll let you catch him if he calls." Minister: "" Their lord¡¯s damn competitive spirit has really not changed at all. "Ah ah ah." The little girl pointed at the chicken that was running away and looked at him aggrievedly. Ye Heng was indifferent and kept saying the same thing: "Call me father." The little girl looked confused: "Ah." Ye Heng patiently repeated it again: "Don't leave until you scream." The little girl seemed to understand now, and even though she held it back, she could only make a few "Ahhhhh" sounds. Seeing that His Highness seemed to be about to cry, the ministers hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, although Your Highness is now over two hundred years old, if it were any other cub, let alone talking, she might even be able to write poems, but after all, Your Highness's situation is different. She was only born a few days ago, and she can't even speak. thisThings need to be done slowly, there is no need to be in a hurry" Actually, it¡¯s not like there are no cubs that can talk just a few days after they are born. It should be said that most cubs in the God Realm can speak one or two sentences when they are born. Because they can vaguely perceive the outside world when they are in the mother's body, it is not difficult for them to see the world with their mother and accidentally learn a sentence or two. It is extremely rare for a little Highness like theirs, who is just born and has been born for several days, to still only say "ah ah ah" and not be able to say even half a sentence. Therefore, the ministers suspected that the birth of the little highness had been delayed for too long, which had damaged her brain and destroyed her intelligence. They did not treat her as a normal cub at all, thinking that it was a miracle that she was born alive. ¡°Probably they are the only ones who think his daughter is normal. No matter what happens, teach her how to talk. ¡°But it¡¯s not normal for Your Highness to be like this. It¡¯s just pitiful. But fortunately, this is only the first child, and it is still a daughter's family. If you can't say something, just say it. It's harmless and it won't shake the country. Anyway, the king and the queen will definitely have other children in the future. Under the gaze of Ye Heng's deep and dark eyes, the minister felt as if his little thoughts were being seen through. His voice gradually became stuttering and his volume became much lower. Ye Heng looked at them and sneered: "If she is still speechless today, you will never think of talking again in the future!" The ministers trembled, "Your Majesty" Ye Heng said nonchalantly: "I won't say it a second time." The ministers trembled again, complaining secretly in their hearts, but they could only bite the bullet and complied. When it comes to their own interests, these old ministers finally dare not sit back and watch. A minister held back his trembling heart and said tremblingly: "How aboutwhy don't you, Your Majesty, try to teach your Highness to say the word 'Dad'?" Ye Heng said nothing. The minister next to him was confused: "Dad?" "Yes, this is a way of calling father in the world. The pronunciation is relatively simple and convenient. Moreover, although this title has two characters, in fact, you only need to learn one character. It couldn't be easier. Many people are born not long ago. All children can learn it.¡± The minister secretly glanced at Ye Heng who was sitting in the high position, and said hesitantly: "That's rightit's just a title in the human world. I'm afraid few people in the divine world know it. Even if the young highness really learned it, she called you Jun, and others I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what she is talking about.¡± If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1092 Lili calls daddy (1) The ministers thought that their monarch was concerned with saving face and did not want his children to lose to other cubs, so they forced the young highness to speak and call him father. If this thought were heard by the attendants around Ye Heng, the corners of their mouths would twitch uncontrollably. He knew very well that their Lord was not interested in saving face for any reason. He was just simple and very bored, and just wanted to hear His Highness call him father. Furthermore, Her Highness is always lying on the table, looking silly, with a round face, and a particularly easy-to-deceive look, which makes people want to bully her. In just a few days, the servants have seen their prince, the general, look pitiful with tears in his eyes no less than ten times. Today, the situation has become even worse. After the ministers all retreated, the young king grabbed the little guy who was still watching, waiting for the chickens to pass by, and then caught them. Facing the little girl¡¯s ignorant and clear eyes, the man spoke: ¡°Call daddy.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t understand, so she lowered her head and played with her feet. Attendant: "" Ye Heng frowned, "Shout or not." The little girl was completely forgetful about playing. She didn¡¯t even look at her father and didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. So Ye Heng pinched her fat little face again. This time, the little guy was pinched so much that he forgot to play with his feet. The little girl raised her eyes and looked at him, then pointed at the chicken strutting around in the hall not far away: "Ahhhhh." The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and the next moment, a fluffy chick appeared in his big hand. The little girl's eyes lit up, and she hugged his arm with her little hand, "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"" she said even more enthusiastically. "Call daddy," Ye Heng glanced at her lightly, "Otherwise I will strangle it to death." The chicken was born in the spirit-rich world of gods. It stayed here for many days and fully absorbed the essence of the sun and moon. It was no longer comparable to those chickens in the mortal world. Although it was speechless now, it could barely understand what people were saying. As soon as Ye Heng finished speaking, it was so frightened that it let out several sharp and frightened chicken crows. However, before even calling a few times, Ye Heng silenced all the noisy sounds with a silence spell. The little yellow chicken couldn't crow, it could only flutter its wings, and its dark green eyes as big as mung beans looked at the little girl hopefully, hoping that she would save it quickly! Otherwise it will be strangled to death! The little girl thought the chicken was playing a game with her. Clapping her little hands, she giggled, and her bright red and moist little mouth opened, revealing a few white and tender little glutinous rice teeth that had grown out of the eggshell. It looks so cute. There is still a bit of stupidity. Chicken: "" This is probably the most desperate moment in his life. Judging from my observations over the past few days, it is easier to call it daddy than it is to call this person daddy! "Scream quickly." Ye Heng carried the chicken and slowly swayed it in front of the little girl, "Call daddy and I'll give you this chicken." The little girl thought her father was going to give her the chicken to eat, and her eyes suddenly brightened. She stretched out her little hand to catch the chicken, but she missed it. Ye Heng lowered his eyes and repeated patiently: "Call daddy." The little girl looked at the chick that was a little far away from her, with a worried expression on her face: "Ahhh." "Call daddy." Ye Heng said. "Ah ah ah." When the attendant saw this, he couldn't help but said: "Your Majesty, I see that Your Highness is acting like this. I'm afraid he didn't understand you at all." Ye Heng glanced at him and said nothing. He lowered his eyes and stared at the little girl: "Read it to me, Dad." The little girl tilted her head in confusion. "You can't even read it?" Ye Heng frowned his handsome and narrow brows, pinched her face in disgust, and lightly opened his thin lips: "You're so stupid." This time the little girl understood, and she puffed her face angrily. Ye Heng raised his eyebrows and said "tsk", and pinched her again: "Why, you can understand it immediately when I scold you. If I ask you to call me father, you will only pretend to be stupid for me, right?" The little girl still didn¡¯t understand, but when her father slapped her face again, she turned around and faced him with her butt. In this way, her face was saved, but her butt was pinched. Little girl: "" Ye Heng frowned and stared at his fingers thoughtfully: "Why is this cub's butt as fat as his face?" ?The attendant was ashamed: "Your Majesty, this cub is basically like this. It will be fine when it grows up." But it feels okay. Soft. Ye Heng couldn't hold it back and pinched it again, but his usually cold and indifferent tone was quite disgusting: "It's all flesh and plump. I don't know who it looks like." Attendant: "" The little girl turned back angrily, clenched her fists, and shouted: "Ahhhhhhhhhh." Dad, don¡¯t spank me! Ye Heng raised his eyebrows: "What, you are not convinced that you are fat?" The little girl: "Ahhhhhh." Dad, if you hit someone again, they will be angry! Ye Heng let out a "tsk", thinking that cubs are really troublesome, and said, "Didn't you hear that cubs are all like this? Why are you so excited? In a few years, you won't be fat when you grow up." The little girl: "Ahhhhhh." It¡¯s scary when people are angry! Ye Heng raised his big hand and rubbed the little girl's head. There was a rare, even weird relief on his face, which was usually emotionless. He said calmly: "Well, as long as you understand." Attendant: "" The attendants looked at their frightening king, and then at the little highness who didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. They always felt that the father and daughter did not seem to be on the same channel. It¡¯s like a chicken talking to a duck, that¡¯s all. However, when it came to the chicken, the attendant looked at it and saw that the chicken was no longer on the desk, and his heart skipped a beat. He quickly searched the entire hall. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long and the little yellow chicken didn¡¯t run far. The attendant went over and caught the little yellow chicken who was trying to sneak out and brought him back. Before he knew where to put it, the little girl on the desk happily stretched out her two little hands towards him. To be precise, she stretched out her hands towards the little yellow chicken in his hand: "Ah ah ah." "Ah for what." Ye Heng flicked her forehead with his finger and glanced at her: "Call daddy." The little girl: "Ahhhh." Ye Heng¡¯s eyes signaled the attendant to take a few steps back with the chicken in hand, and started to teach again: ¡°Dad.¡± The little girl: "Ah." Ye Heng: "Dad." The little girl: "Ah." Ye Heng: "Dad." The little girl sat on the table, raised her head, and studied very seriously: "Ah ah." Attendant: "" It seems that I feel some kind of overwhelming and extremely dangerous low pressure. The attendant took the chicken and silently took a few steps back. And the little yellow chicken that was still flapping its wings in his hand, struggling desperately, and saying, "You unruly man, let me go," became completely as quiet as a chicken. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1093 Lili calls daddy (2) They were aware of the terrible danger before the storm. But in the face of danger, the little girl who faced the danger not only had no sense of crisis at all, but also worked very hard to imitate her father's speech. Although there is only the word "ah" from beginning to end, the servant feels that this eagerness to learn is still very worthy of encouragement. Therefore, for the sake of the harmony of the entire wolf clan, for the harmony of the entire God Realm, and for the sake of having an easier life with their Lord in the future, the servant secretly sent a message to Fusang when he saw that Ye Heng did not look over. She came over quickly¡ª¡ª Her brother Wang is going to kill the cubs! That cub is still his own! The attendant did not forget to send a message to Tianzun Xiaojue, but he did not expect her to come back in time. After all, the base of the Koi clan was still a bit far away from here. It¡¯s not as fast as someone coming down from Fusang Highness in the Land of Peach Blossoms. After Fusang received the news, she didn't dare to delay. She made a quick decision and disappeared. Within a moment, she appeared outside the palace door. She nodded slightly to the guard at the palace gate, then strode into the inner hall. After taking two steps, she remembered that she was in such a hurry that she forgot to ask the attendant what was going on. Why is her brother Wang suddenly trying to kill his own cub? A few days ago, the father and daughter obviously got along quite well. Although her brother Wang has a bad personality, a bad temper, and not a good character, if her sister-in-law Wang hadn¡¯t had a weird and novel aesthetic that was different from ordinary women, otherwise she would have been a bachelor in this life with the character of her brother Wang. And Lili, like her sister-in-law Wang, also likes her brother Wang. Lili always has a silly and innocent look, and she seems to have a good temper. Anyone can bully her, but she won't resist. The fact is that this is the case. No matter how Brother Wang treats her these days, she will only say "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" a few times without saying anything. There is no need to worry at all that she will quarrel with Brother Wang. As for fighting, it is even less likely to happen. Not to mention how rare her brother Wang was, he even brought pear with him to the last court, how could he beat her. ¡°Furthermore, Lili has also inherited most of her brother Wang¡¯s soul power, and she has the unique luck blessing of her mother¡¯s Koi clan, so self-preservation is definitely no problem. Therefore, Fusang thought about it and couldn't understand it. However, seeing the serious tone of the attendant, Fusang became nervous. Before Fusang could even enter the door, he heard the sound from far away before the attendant could reply. It¡¯s her brother Wang¡¯s voice. "dad." Immediately afterwards, there was the little girl¡¯s voice of agreement: ¡°Ahhh.¡± Then, her brother Wang called again: "Dad." The little girl then responded: "Ahh." Fusang: "" Does her brother Wang think that the title "Dad" means daughter? When the attendant saw Fusang coming, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fusang was silent for a moment, looked at him with a complicated expression, and said with difficulty: "Who taught me the word 'father'?" The attendant mentioned the name of a minister. Fusang's expression was even more difficult to describe: "Does my brother Wang know what this means?" The attendant looked at the gentleman over there who kept calling daddy expressionlessly, while the little girl opposite responded with "ahhhhhh". If he hadn't known that their little highness had just been born and his spiritual intelligence had not yet improved, otherwise, He would have thought that His Highness was deliberately pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, to set a trap for you and take advantage of him. Attendant: "I know." "I know he still" Fusang took a breath of cold air. The attendant knew that she had gone astray and quickly explained to her. After the explanation, Ye Heng's patience over there was exhausted. His big hands directly grabbed the little girl's back collar and lifted her up. Just when Fusang and the attendants were excited, and Fusang was even ready to rush to save people, he saw Ye Heng with a stern face and pulled her up. The person threw it onto the high chair behind the desk: "Learn this word to me today. If you don't learn it well, you won't be able to eat anymore." The little girl: "Ahhhh." It¡¯s like protesting. Call this little guy smart. She can't understand so many words. Even after teaching her how to speak for a long time, she still can't speak. But call her not smart. As long as he scolds her or doesn't let her eat, even if he says a sentence No matter how long it is or how complex the sentence structure is, she can still understand it clearly! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???will also resist angrily. "Ah what," Ye Heng glanced at her and sneered: "I have taught you for so long and you haven't learned anything yet. How can you still have the nerve to eat?" The little girl was angry: "Ah!" She turned around again and faced him with her butt. Ye Heng: "" Fusang: "" Attendant: "" With such courage, he is truly worthy of being their king¡¯s cub. Ye Heng kept his word. During lunch, the little girl hadn't learned to speak yet, so Ye Heng ate her share of the elixir in front of her, which made the little girl feel extremely aggrieved and lowered her head. Gripping fingers. Suddenly, a pale, slender, big hand with distinct joints appeared in his eyes. There are three pills on the palm of that hand. The little girl immediately felt no longer aggrieved, her eyes brightened, and she reached out to take it, but she missed it again. She raised her head and heard her father say lightly: "Call daddy, I'll give you three of them." Little girl: "" Facts have proved that you should never underestimate the power of a foodie. It took Ye Heng most of the day and was taken advantage of for so long, but he could not teach her to speak, but three pills could. After a stick of incense, the little girl happily held three pills and stared at the little yellow chicken eagerly. Ye Heng rubbed her head and said lightly: "Call daddy." The little girl tilted her head and shouted: "Baba." Although there is still a problem with pronunciation, it is not a big problem. Ye Heng raised his eyebrows with satisfaction and said, "Okay, let's go play." He was in a good mood, and the little girl was in a good mood too. She crawled to find the little yellow chicken to play with. When Fusang saw this, she finally felt relieved. She thought her brother Wang would not raise a young child. As for Zai, I didn¡¯t expect that he still had a trick. No matter what she is talking about, as long as Lili can speak, this is a very big improvement. Fusang walked over with a smile on her face, rubbed the little girl's head, and said cheerfully: "Come on, Lili, my little aunt will play with you." The little girl looked at her for a long time, as if she was recognizing someone. After a while, she found this person in her memory. He was not a stranger. He nodded immediately and shouted happily to her: "Ba Ba Ba Ba Ba." Fusang: "" A refreshing chill instantly spread from the soles of the feet to the whole body, and the temperature in the palace seemed to have dropped by several hundred degrees. Fusang didn't even turn his head. He stiffened up and said, "Well, Brother Wang, I suddenly remembered that the chickens in my palace haven't been fed yet. It's getting late. I should go back and feed the chickens. I just Let¡¯s go first!¡± With that said, Fusang immediately disappeared. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1094 Lili calls daddy (3) "Ba?" The little girl tilted her head, wondering, how could such a good person suddenly disappear? She opened her big eyes and looked at the attendant beside her. The servant's back suddenly stiffened, and before she could speak, he turned around and left the palace with the chicken in hand, as if there was a ghost chasing him behind him: "Your Majesty, I suddenly remembered that I also have chickens to feed, so Retreat first" In the blink of an eye, the person disappeared without a trace. With the little yellow chicken in his hand. The little girl became anxious instantly. She pointed her little finger in the direction the attendant left and looked for her father: "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah." My chicken! My little yellow chicken! "What the hell!" The handsome man who was in a good mood just now had a gloomy look on his face. He pinched her fat face with his fingers and said coldly: "You try again!" Little girl: "" ¡­¡­ Everything is difficult at the beginning, as long as you take the first step and say the first word, it will be much easier after that. So, while Fusang was feeding the chickens, she did not forget to send a message to her sister-in-law Wang who was far away in the Koi clan to convey the good news. However, who knew who had leaked the news about morning and morning affairs, and not long after, the entire Taoyuan Land, and even nearly the entire God Realm, knew that Little Master Fu could talk. Of course, there is no need for anyone to deliberately leak it, or perhaps, no one deliberately leaked it at all. Mainly because one day at noon, when their little highness saw someone, they all let out a happy "bah" sound. It was difficult for them to know whether she could speak. And for those palace maids who didn¡¯t know what the title ¡°Dad¡± meant, they were naturally sincerely happy for their little Highness. But the faces of those ministers who knew what this title meant could not be greener. As long as you see the figure of their little highness approaching, you will definitely turn around and leave immediately. Some even claimed to be sick, saying that they might not be able to come to the morning court tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°Moreover, they don¡¯t dare to bear this title, let alone be the father of His Highness. Naturally, you should avoid it if you can. Of course, they did not think that their king would have the patience to teach the cub to speak step by step. At most, they would find a fairy official to teach her. "However, I don't know which evil immortal official taught them to call His Highness "Dad" instead of teaching him a few other titles. It¡¯s so bad that they are afraid when they see His Highness now. However, having said that, apart from the shortcomings of speaking and being silly and not very smart, in other aspects, their little highness still got the true inheritance of their king. Especially one¡¯s own soul power and luck. In fact, at first, those ministers did not think that their young highness was stupid, but felt that her own soul power talent was simply astonishing. Because they have never seen a newborn cub use its soul power to create clothes for itself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? are very fine and gorgeous, except for the different size, in other aspects, they are almost the same as what their lord is wearing. It can be seen that their little highness can observe everything in the outside world while inside the eggshell, and even observe it very carefully. And the clothes created by the soul power have all the details of the patterns and embroidery lines, and the control of the soul power is even more powerful. With such extremely high talent and intelligence, there has never been a case like her in the entire God Realm. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is a genius that is rare to see in millions of years. Especially when they knew that the clothes on her body were not transformed by soul power, but were made by a spirit speaker who had the ability to "make all wishes come true" and have an almost heavenly existence¡ª¡ª When she was in the eggshell, she wanted to wear the same dress as her father, so she got the dress that was one size smaller. The ministers were so excited that they almost fainted on the spot. But this is not a good thing, especially since their little Highness is still young and not particularly bright. She has inherited the best talents from both parents and she does not know how to use them. And the huge soul power was also scurrying around in her small body. She couldn't sort out the soul power at all, and she sucked in pain from time to time. ? ?In the end, Ye Heng frowned and sealed her soul power bit by bit, so the pain stopped sweeping over her. But sealing takes time, especially with such huge soul power. It will take at least a hundred years. So, during this hundred years, the entire palace was in a state of chaos. Especially the little girl is growing up very fast. A few days ago, she could not speak a word. She could only say ah, ah, ah, or bab. It would take half a day to teach her a word. But on the second or third day, she was not only able to stand up and walk, she could also clearly call her daddy. She was also bigger and looked whiter and cuter. A few days later, she could run and jump, and she could recognize more words. Although this growth rate is far less than that of other cubs, other cubs can talk, run, and even write poems the day they are born. But those ministers are already very Buddhist. As long as their little highness can talk, run and jump, and is not mentally retarded, they will be satisfied. In the past, when the little girl had not yet developed her intelligence, she relied on instinct in everything she did. Now she can speak and has her own thoughts, and her own soul power is also growing with age. The shadow of the Spirit Speaker became more and more obvious on her body. With Ye Heng present, the little girl didn't dare to act recklessly, but as long as her father was not around, she became more careful. No one in the palace looked at it, and the entire palace was almost overwhelmed by countless little yellow chickens that appeared out of thin air. The little girl was bathing in the sea of ??chickens, with a chicken in her left hand, a chicken in her right hand, and a fat mother chicken in her arms. She was very happy. Ye Heng happened to come back from outside at this time. As expected, the little girl was beaten very badly. There was probably a period of time when she didn¡¯t want to see her little yellow chicken again. In the blink of an eye, fifty years have passed¡ª¡ª Inside the palace. Fuso, who had just visited the human world, came in in great pain: "Brother Wang, when will Lili's soul power be completely sealed? Can you understand the terrifying feeling of millions of chickens running towards you as soon as you return to the house?" Several ministers bowed solemnly: "Your Highness Fusang, come first, then come. We came to see you first." ???????????????????????????? Several ministers turned away again, with tears streaming down their cheeks, and their voices were sad: "Your Majesty, when will the soul power of Your Highness be completely sealed? Can you understand the terrifying feeling of millions of chickens running towards you as soon as you return to the house?" Fusang: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Yes, the little girl learned to be smart after being beaten many times. Her father was stingy and refused to raise chickens, so she raised them in someone else's palace. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1095 Lili¡¯s Chicken Raising Life (1) These old men! He actually stole her lines! But Fusang couldn't help but feel ashamed. There are chickens everywhere in her palace. Looking at it, the palaces of several ministers may also be filled with chickens. After she came to earth, how many chickens did Lili raise? Do you like chickens that much? Her brother Wang was cold and heartless, decisive in killing, as cold as a machine, but she never expected that the cubs he gave birth to would be so kind and caring. This made Fusang a little bit unbearable. Actually, if only one or two chickens appear at home, they can just use magic to clean them up. But there are millions of chickens. Lili created these chickens with just one thought. They might have exhausted their soul power and couldn't get rid of them all, because there were too many of them. Ye Heng sat in a high position, still wearing the cold and indifferent black clothes, with a handsome face. Facing the tragic accusations from his subordinates, he lowered his deep and narrow eyes and did not say a word. He only pulled the fairy rope tied to the armrest of the seat with his hand. This fairy-binding rope is extremely long, with one end tied to the handrail, and the other end, but the end cannot be seen. Fusang was stunned: "Brother Wang, do you have a dog?" Fusang has been down to earth many times and is used to the way humans speak. Seeing the confusion of the ministers, Fusang realized something was wrong and hurriedly explained: "This dog is a ferocious beast used to guard doors in the human world, just like the four-legged fairy beasts used to guard doors in our divine world." The ministers suddenly realized, and looked at their monarch's expressionless face as always, and thought to themselves that it was indeed right to have a cub. ¡°No, after spending time with the cubs for a long time, their kings actually started to raise fairy beasts. Within a moment, the fairy beast on the other end of the fairy rope appeared. This fairy beast is small and soft, looks delicate and frail, as if it will fall over if the wind blows. Now she was wearing a beautiful green gauze dress, with two small bags tied on her head. The light green ribbon fell on her shoulders. Her eyes were dark and bright, and she ran in from the door with a jump. "Dad, why are you looking for Lili?" The little girl happily ran to Ye Heng. The fairy binding rope on the wrist is particularly eye-catching. Fusang: "" Brother Wang, be a human being. Ministers: "" Your Majesty, please be a human being. The indifferent man ignored their shocked eyes and asked calmly: "You raised chickens somewhere else?" "Yes." The little girl didn¡¯t seem to think that this was something that couldn¡¯t be said. She nodded and happily said, ¡°I¡¯ve raised a lot of them!¡± Yes, the little girl learned to be smart after being beaten many times. Her father was stingy and refused to let her raise chickens at home, so she raised the chickens in someone else's palace. She happily thought about the future: "When they grow up, I can eat them all!" I feel that my niece must be very kind and caring at heart if she raises so many chickens: "" "Go get rid of those chickens." Ye Heng said lightly. "I do not want," The little girl lowered her head in grievance, clutched her little hands, and said in a muffled voice: "I have raised her for a long, long time, almost a whole morning" Ministers: "" Fusang: "" Attendant: "" I almost didn¡¯t recognize the word ¡°a long time, a long time¡±. But I have to say that it is most appropriate to leave this matter to the little girl. With so many chickens, they can almost catch up to half the number of Zerg. Even if Ye Heng goes there in person, it will probably be difficult to get it done within two or three days. "Moreover, who knows if after cleaning up, this little idiot will have random thoughts and create another batch of chickens. This problem must be cut off directly from the source. Ye Heng nodded slightly, his voice emotionless: "It's okay if you don't deal with them, then I will deal with you now." Little girl: "" Ye Heng glanced at her lightly: "Tell me, do you live or let them live?" In the end, the little girl chose to let herself live, and tearfully sent away the chicks she had worked so hard to raise all morning. After the matter was settled, the ministers stopped staying and Fusang also left. Originally, she wanted to talk to Li?Play for a while, as before, tell her about the fun things you encounter in the mortal world. But she suddenly remembered that the root cause of the chicken thing was the nest of chickens she brought up from the mortal world. Afraid that Brother Wang would be angry with her, Fusang ran away quickly. The little girl lost so many chicks. She hugged her little hands and sulked sadly. I think her father must be jealous of her having so many chicks! But she didn¡¯t say she wouldn¡¯t give it to him! When the time comes and it¡¯s ready to eat, she¡¯ll give one to her father! Ye Heng was at his desk handling official duties and didn't pay attention to her. Knowing that her emotions come and go quickly, she would forget about it soon after turning around. And next time, we will still enjoy it and never change our determination to create the next batch of chicks. At first, Ye Heng taught her gently and patiently. After all, the little girl's family had preferential treatment, especially because this little fool was so stupid. But later, he found that this girl was indeed his son. You say your thing and I will do mine. I will dare next time. Only beating her can make her remember a little longer. But every time after the beating, she would feel angry and aggrieved for a while, and soon she would run to the yard again and play happily with the fish in the Tianchi. After having enough fun, I ran back and asked him, Dad, what should we eat for dinner? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, this time is an exception. The little girl held her little hands and was sulking. Her eyes suddenly turned red, and tears fell down. Ye Heng looked up from a pile of memorials, realized something was wrong, and frowned: "What's wrong?" "Dad, it hurts so much," the little girl sobbed with red eyes and tears in her eyes: "Did you, did you hit someone" Ye Heng: "" Attendant: "" Could this be the "touching porcelain" that His Highness Fusang said? "Where does it hurt?" Ye Heng frowned. The little girl pointed to her head and then her body, choking with sobs: "Everything hurts, but it hurts so much" It was obvious that the soul power in the little girl's body began to go riot again. Also, can the soul power not riots if you change so many chickens. Ye Heng had a cold face and used his soul power to help her clear up her soul power. Their soul power was of the same origin and would not exclude each other. It was perfect for him to help her sort it out. But during the dredging process, the man did not forget to give her a slap on the head and said coldly: "Did I tell you before that you should stop raising chickens?" The little girl was so wronged: "You said it yesterday, but you didn't say it today" Ye Heng laughed angrily, but the next second, he heard the little Loli choking: "Dad, am I going to die?" "Probably because too many things have changed, the pain this time is far more painful than before. My aunt said that the pain means that I am about to die." Ye Heng: "No." The little girl ignored her, rubbed her eyes and sobbed: "Dad, when I die, will you let me raise chickens?" Ye Heng: "" Attendant: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1096 Lili¡¯s Chicken Raising Life (2) Ye Heng lowered his eyes and looked at the dead little man who was still persisting in raising chickens. He tugged his thin lips and sneered: "Why should I support you? I think you don't hurt me enough!" "It hurts," the little girl puffed up her face, tears welling up in her eyes, and her voice sounded like she was crying. She held her little hand and said, "It hurts so much" Ye Heng said: "Shut up if it hurts." "I don't want it!" The dredging of Ye Heng is indeed very effective. The little Loli suddenly no longer hurts and she is fine again! She clenched her little fists, stood up to resist, and said angrily: "I want to raise chickens! Raise many, many chickens!" "Okay, then you just wait to be hurt to death." Ye Heng retracted his hand on her back decisively and spoke in a calm tone. "Humph, I'm not afraid. It hurts me to death but I still want to raise a baby" Suddenly, the pain swept over me again, as if the muscles and veins in her body were completely torn to pieces. The little girl's tears burst out instantly, and she immediately gave up: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I won't raise any more chicks. Oh, daddy, please help me, it really hurts" "Progress." The man glanced at her lightly, sneered slightly, and put his hand on her back again to lift her up and clear out the remaining soul power. The pain dissipated again, and the little girl cheered up again. She sniffed and lowered her head, feeling a little sad, "Dad" Ye Heng looked at her: "What are you doing?" "Dad," the little girl sobbed softly, "Am I sick?" Ye Hengyan said concisely and concisely: "No." "I must be sick," little Loli said in a low mood: "Auntie said that people only feel pain when they are sick. When it hurts very much, they will die" "That's a mortal." Ye Heng said: "You are not." People in the divine world will not get sick. And, their lifespan is extremely long. Birth, old age, sickness and death are not in their lives. Little girl: "I am!" Ye Heng: "You are a fart." The little Loli gestured to herself unconvinced, and said seriously: "Dad, look, I am such a big person." Attendant: "" ????????????????????? From a certain perspective, it¡¯s true that gods are human beings. "If I say you're not, then you're not," Ye Heng became impatient and said coldly, "Why are you wasting so much talk?" "I am a human being," the little girl was still struggling: "So, if I am sick now, I will definitely die in the future." The little loli is extremely sentimental. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in her head. Ye Heng repeated several times with an expressionless face: "You are not." "I am!" The little girl grabbed her little hand and said dullly, "How could I not be a human being?" "You are a fish, not a human being." Ye Heng was too lazy to talk nonsense to her. He raised his big hand, and a stream of light flashed by. The extremely sad little girl in front of him suddenly changed back to his original self. A koi fish with a bright red tail as beautiful as a maple leaf is being wrapped in a ball of water. And in front of her was a water-rippled mirror transformed using magic. The blue water droplets and the little fish in the water droplets are swaying their tails and spitting bubbles. Ye Heng said calmly from behind: "See? This is you, a little fat fish that is red and ugly." Attendant: "" Knowing that she was indeed not a human, but a fish, and would not get sick like humans, nor would she die, the little girl's previous sadness was swept away, and she became happy again. But suddenly thinking of the little fat fish in the mirror, the little girl's face drooped again: "Dad, I want to be a human, not a fish" The fish is so ugly. Dad is a human being. She wants to look like her father. "Okay," Ye Heng nodded, he was easy to talk to, and he said lightly: "In the next life, I will try my best to make you a human being." "Okay." After getting the promise, the little Loli became happy again. She turned around but did not forget to remind: "Then Dad, you must remember it in your next life." Ye Heng didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids: ¡°Yeah.¡± Attendant: "" He shouldn't be here.He should go back and raise chickens. No, there are no more chickens. It should be said that there are no chickens in the entire God Realm. The nest of chicks that His Highness Fusang brought from the mortal world was already dead after fifty years, and was sent back to the human world, turning into a pile of dust. Afterwards, as the calamity system continued to be improved, Heaven no longer allowed mortal objects to be brought to the divine realm to disrupt the order of the divine realm. This is also the biggest reason why there are no chickens in the God Realm. If you want to raise chickens, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait until you go down to earth and go through a calamity before you can raise them. After all the soul power in the little girl's body was channeled, Ye Heng used his soul power to transform into a fluffy little yellow chicken. Chickens made with soul power will not eat, drink or poop, do not need to be fed at a fixed point, and will not poop everywhere and make the palace smelly. Apart from this, other aspects, including walking posture, appearance, including the chirping sound, are no different from ordinary little yellow chickens. Ye Heng said aloud: "I can only keep this one." Of course, the little girl didn¡¯t realize that it was a fake little yellow chicken. She hugged it happily and kissed it several times. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Dad, when will it grow up?¡± Attendant: "" It can be seen that after fifty years, their little highness is still evil-minded. Ye Heng lowered his head and continued to correct the official work on the desk. He replied without raising his head: "When you grow up, it will grow up." The little Loli looked at her small body in confusion: "Then Dad, when will I grow up?" "" "Can I grow up right now?" "" "I want to grow up right away." "" There are simply a hundred thousand whys. Ye Heng didn¡¯t have much patience, so he looked at her expressionlessly: ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The little Loli thought about it seriously and said seriously: "No, dad, I want to grow up." Ye Heng: "" This was the first time that the minister saw their lord in such a defeated state. No, it¡¯s not the first time. Ever since His Highness was born, Your Majesty has been choked by His Majesty countless times. His Majesty seemed to be born specifically to defeat them. Seeing that Ye Heng didn't speak, the little Loli thought for a while and asked, "Dad, do you want to grow up?" Ye Heng: "" ¡­¡­ ??????????????? If the servant¡¯s quick eyesight and quick hands had not taken the little girl out of the palace immediately, the little girl¡¯s buttocks might have been damaged again. But in the afternoon, the little girl couldn't help but go to her father again, "Dad, why doesn't the chicken eat?" Ye Heng didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids: ¡°It doesn¡¯t eat, why do you ask it or me?¡± "I asked." The little girl wanted to raise chickens before, but her father stopped her every time. Now this is her first time raising chickens. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1097 Look, do I look like a salted fish? She took out a gourd of elixirs, which contained many elixirs for snacks. The little girl said: "I asked it whether it wanted to eat Bai Bai's rice or Hei Hei's rice. I still had Bai Bai's and Hei Hei's rice together, but it always said chicken, chicken, chicken. So, it definitely wanted to eat. Chicken!" The attendant looked ashamed: "Your Highness, what this chicken should say is, 'Chi Chi Chi', right?" "That's right, cock-cock," the little girl picked up the chicken in her palm and praised happily: "It can crow like a cock." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡± "Dad, do you still have chickens?" Little Loli said eagerly, "I want to feed the chickens." Ye Heng: "No." "Ah," the little girl regretted, "What should I do? The chicken will starve to death." Seeing that his lord had no intention of explaining, the servant glanced at him lightly. The servant reacted and quickly clarified: "No, Your Highness, this chicken does not need to eat." The little girl frowned, like a bolt from the blue, and her eyes widened: "How can it be? If you don't eat, you won't grow up." Attendant: "" Sure enough, the premise of everything is to make the chicken grow up so that it can be eaten. The attendant coughed lightly, "It will grow up. When the time comes, it will grow very big." The little girl looked suspicious: "Then when will the time come?" Attendant: "" Ye Heng threw the corrected memorial to the side and was too lazy to talk nonsense. His white fingertips suddenly moved, and a powerful soul force shot out of the air and sank straight into Xiaoji's body. Within a moment, the chicken eye in the little girl¡¯s arms was visibly enlarged. The attendant was stunned for a moment, and then said with a very appropriate smile: "Your Highness, the time has come. Look, is it much bigger?" The little girl lowered her head and looked at the plump chicken, with a look of surprise on her face: "It's really, really big!" "Dad, look," the little Loli walked over excitedly, "I have a very big chicken, even bigger than the one you gave me this morning!" Ye Heng: "" Attendant: "" Doesn¡¯t it all use a chicken? Why are there two different chickens in His Highness¡¯s mouth? No matter what, the little girl was calmed down and convinced that the chickens she raised were extremely talented and could grow very big without eating. Now she looks forward to the chick growing up again every day, so maybe she doesn¡¯t have to wait until the next life. In this life she can watch the chick grow up and then eat it! So, several ministers went down to court and had other important matters to discuss with their emperor. When they came to the gate of their emperor's palace, they saw that there was another one squatting at the door to guard the door. Ministers: "" ¡­¡­ With the little yellow chicken, the little girl will no longer use her soul power for a while. Ye Heng is also thinking of ways to seal the soul power in her body. Sealing soul power requires the use of many heaven-defying forbidden arts, and the soul power that needs to be sealed is still so huge. In order to ensure that it is foolproof, it takes more time to study. Therefore, in the past fifty years, Ye Heng mostly used his soul power to assist in dredging and relieve the pain of the little thing without doing any other unnecessary things. The seal will have the best effect only when all the soul power is stabilized. To this end, Ye Heng spent another forty years. Fortunately, during the past forty years, the little girl has been busy tossing the little yellow chicken in her hands and gone with her father. The ministers, Fusang and the ministers were all temporarily in peace. Not only was there no rooster crow in the palace, not even a rooster feather was seen. Even the entire God Realm is very peaceful. As a result, forty years have passed so quickly, as if in the blink of an eye. And during these forty years, the little girl was forced by her father to learn spells and learn to control her own soul power. Gradually, she became a fish on her own. ¡° Moreover, every time she sees a place with water, she likes to plunge into it. Sometimes she even didn¡¯t let go of her father¡¯s wine glass. When she jumped out of the cup and turned back into a human, her cheeks were still flushed. In front of her father and all the civil and military officials of the court, she drunkenly hugged her chicken and cried loudly, asking it: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?It's become so yellow. Later, she was punished severely by her father, and she calmed down a little. After many lessons, the little girl Ye Heng didn¡¯t dare to do it anymore, because her father always beat her and he liked to beat her so much that he almost beat her to death. So, just like raising chickens, she went to harm others again. The wolves do not like water. Instead, they prefer dry land. As a result, there are not many places with water sources in the palace. Except for some drinks at banquets, there are no places where water sources are needed. If anything happens, just one spell can solve it. If one spell doesn't work, then two. There are even fewer places to use water. It¡¯s no wonder that the little girl dug everywhere she saw water, because there were so few places with water. In order to make her feel at ease, everyone in the palace was busy building a lot of Tianchi. Originally, some ministers thought that building Tianchi in such a big way was extravagant and wasteful. However, when they returned home, they unexpectedly found that their little highness came to "visit". Whenever there is water in the house, a round little fish head will appear to greet them, which can frighten people to death. They are eager to pay for the Tianchi to be repaired as soon as possible. Therefore, with the concerted efforts of many people, Tianchi was completely built in just a few days, with many fairy lotuses planted in the middle, set off by layers of green leaves, pink and pink. Tender. Tender, so beautiful. It made the little girl very happy. She has never spit bubbles in such a large amount of water! In fact, the little girl knows that where her mother lives, there is more water than this. At a glance, it is endless and full of water. Dad took her to play there before, and she liked it there. But her mother was too busy. She hugged her, kissed her a few times, swam a few laps with her, and then left again. ¡°Moreover, before mom left, she kissed dad, and dad also kissed mom. Huh, dad didn¡¯t even kiss her! The little girl was a little angry. I feel like my father doesn¡¯t like her at all. Although her mother said that her father had kissed her several times while she was sleeping. But she didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Huh, if I had known she wouldn¡¯t sleep! This way when her father kisses her, she can kiss her father back! After that, during these forty years. She also discovered that her father was not a human being! Her father is a wolf. A very white wolf. Very pretty! And she most likes to sleep on her father¡¯s back. She can sleep for an entire afternoon. On this day, the little girl is going to take a nap again. She lay straight on Yesheng's back and said happily: "Dad, look, do I look like a salted fish like this?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1098 I¡¯m talking about sleeping for hundreds more years The little girl¡¯s understanding of the human world and salted fish all came from Fusang. Fusang often told the little girl interesting things about the world. Ye Heng is of course no stranger. The past seventy or eighty years have passed in the blink of an eye, and there are many immortals like Fusang who have descended into the mortal world and experienced tribulations. Especially now that many small worlds have been built by the way of heaven, the matter of experiencing tribulations is no longer just a small part. Things that people would do. Instead, it has become a new craze. In the divine world, at least eight of the ten immortals have descended to the mortal world. Although Ye Heng is the remaining two who have never descended to the mortal world and experienced a calamity, he knows a lot about the cultural customs of the human world. What's more, some gods are fully prepared for the time when they descend to earth to experience calamity, and they often learn from other people who have descended to the mortal world. Over time, such demands have increased, and various knowledge about the human mortal world has been compiled into He wrote books and once spread them in the divine world. The human world is no longer mysterious to people in the God Realm. On the contrary, they know everything about it. The bright red little fish lay quietly on the snow-white wolf fur, as if dead, but the little milky voice couldn't stop coming from the little fish's mouth: "Dad, dad, look at me! I'm like a salted fish!" Attendant: "" The attendant was silent. Your Highness shouldn¡¯t think that salted fish is something to be proud of, right? But I have to say that the character of His Highness is exactly the same as that of His Majesty. Especially in terms of not giving up until the goal is achieved, both father and daughter are stubborn to a fault, and His Highness even tends to be even better. ¡°Because Your Highness is so energetic. If you ignore her and don't do what she says, she will blame you to death, or she will keep mumbling in grievance. "If this were not the case, Your Majesty would not have turned into his original form just to silence her chattering mouth, just to let His Highness take a nap. ?????????????????????????? But pushing the envelope even further is also His Majesty¡¯s specialty. No, just a few days after he settled down, he started chatting again. Sure enough, Ye Heng was too lazy to pay attention to her. The page of the memorial in front of him turned automatically. He didn't even turn his head. He just said lightly: "What the hell, go take a nap." Xiao Yu'er lay on his back, pouting, unconvinced: "You will regret it if you don't watch." Ye Heng sneered lightly and said casually, "With how ugly you are, there is nothing to regret." Xiao Yu¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Yu'er clenched his fists: "But now I am a salted fish!" "Well," Xue Lang lazily raised his eyelids: "You are an ugly salted fish." Xiao Yu¡¯er: ¡°¡­¡± Xue Lang glanced at the unhappy girl with his calm eyes and said, "Do you know why you are so ugly?" "I know," others said, she looks very much like her father. Xiao Yu'er sobbed sadly: "Because my father is so ugly, that's why I am so ugly." Ye Heng: "" As she was talking, the little girl couldn't help it, as if she was really confused, she whispered: "Dad, why can't you look better?" Ye Heng: "" Attendant: Hahahahahahaha no, I can¡¯t laugh, your Majesty will kill me, hahahaha, no, I can¡¯t help it, so I¡¯ll die hahahahahaha Ye Heng glanced at the aide who was suppressing laughter. The aide quickly coughed and stood at attention. He looked away and said with no emotion on his face: "Because you don't sleep, that's why you are so ugly." The little girl was not that easy to deceive. It should be said that she did not realize at all that her father was digging a hole for her again and deceiving her. She just told the truth and muffled: "But I slept for a long time, for many days, but I'm still so ugly" Ye Heng just wanted her to shut up and go to sleep. Fatherly love didn't exist at all. He said casually, "You won't be able to sleep for a few hundred more years." "Really?" The little girl was delighted: "Dad, don't lie to others." Ye Heng raised his eyelids without changing his expression: "When did I lie to you?" The little girl thought for a while and really closed her eyes. Seeing a certain little stupid fish go to sleep stupidly, Ye Heng curled his lips slightly, turned his head again, and continued to read the memorial. However, facing the conversation between your father and your daughter, the attendant on the side felt suffocated. ????????????? If both father and daughter are uglyIn other words, there probably won¡¯t be any good-looking people in the entire God Realm. You know, in the past, although the wolves had strong souls, the survival rate of their cubs was very low. Most of the cubs exploded and died. They left before they had time to see the world, resulting in fewer and fewer people in the entire God Realm. Willing to mate with wolves. After all, it¡¯s not a good feeling to see your own child die. But the appearance of Junshang has raised the marriage rate of the entire wolf clan in one fell swoop. Just like what humans always say, "the ceiling of appearance", Junshang is like a living sign of the wolf clan's appearance. Now everyone knows that their wolf clan is rich in beauties, and you can tell just by looking at their king. For this reason, many people want to marry their wolf clan, just to give birth to beautiful cubs. And this phenomenon reached its peak after the appearance of His Highness. Although Your Highness is silly and easy to deceive, she doesn¡¯t look very smart, but she has dark eyes, a soft body, red lips and white teeth, and is super cute! Just taking a look at it every day will make you feel good. However, the father and daughter, whose appearance has reached its peak, started a series of conversations around "ugliness", and the attendant couldn't help but twitch the corners of his mouth. But Ye Heng's memorial didn't last long. Xiao Yu'er didn't sleep for three seconds before he opened his eyes again and asked, "Dad, am I not so ugly now?" Ye Heng: "" Ye Heng resisted the urge to throw her into Tianchi and drown her, and said expressionlessly: "I'm talking about sleeping for a few hundred more years." The implication is that the few seconds you slept were useless. Xiao Yuer said aggrievedly "Oh" and closed her eyes again. But within two seconds, she opened it again: "Dad, a few hundred years is a few hundred years?" "What if I sleep for hundreds of years and still don't become beautiful?" ¡°Dad, can I become beautiful now?¡± Ye Heng: "" It¡¯s not over yet, is it? Ye Heng glanced coldly at Tianchi not far away, "Have you seen that Tianchi?" "" Ye Heng tugged his lips: "If you keep talking nonsense, just roll into the water and sleep." Xiao Yu'er felt aggrieved: "I don't want" "Then shut up." After a while, Xiao Yu'er said: "Dad, I can't sleep." "Then don't sleep." Xiao Yu'er thought for a while: "Dad, can you tell bedtime stories?" "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1099 Only Lili can be beaten to death "My little aunt said," Xiao Yu'er thought about it and said to her father, "Children have to tell bedtime stories before going to bed. After telling them, they will fall asleep." Ye Heng ignored her, looked at the attendant next to him, and said in a rather impatient tone: "Tell her, and tell her to shut up after you finish." The cubs in the God Realm develop very quickly, and there are few of them who are as innocent as their little highness. Three hundred years have almost passed, and they are still so innocent. There are not many books for cubs, but there are quite a lot of human stories suitable for cubs to listen to. Just when the servant worked hard to recall him before he was caught and died. When he heard which folk stories had been heard, he hadn't recalled his face, and he saw his little His Royal Highness his face, and said: "I want my dad to tell me, and everyone else is told by my dad." Ye Heng¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± This statement is naturally false. Although there are few story books suitable for cubs in the divine world, and even Ye Heng has never been to earth due to busy official duties, but in recent years, calamity events have become a trend, and mortals Things in the world, some stories in the world, have long been circulated in the divine world. What's more, Fusang is someone who likes to talk to people after going through disasters, and she didn't even let go of her little niece who is only about 200 years old. Under her propaganda, countless interesting things from the mortal world were moved to the divine world. Even if Ye Heng doesn¡¯t pay much attention, he can still listen to a few words. Even if he says he doesn¡¯t know how to tell stories, everyone can hear the lies in his words. But a certain little bitch was convinced. She widened her eyes and looked sad: "Dad, you are so pitiful. Even I can tell stories." Ye Heng: "" Being able to tell stories is something to be proud of? "Well," Ye Heng didn't bother to argue with her, "Go to your bed." "Then Dad, let me tell you a story." Xiao Yu'er didn't sleep, but was still very interested: "My aunt told me many stories. I've written them all down, so I can tell you them all!" Ye Heng refused ruthlessly, leaving no trace of father-daughter affection: "I don't want to hear it." "Why?" The little girl was anxious: "It sounds really good!" The attendant thought, your father just wants to have his ears clean now, and doesn¡¯t want to hear any ghost stories. When he saw this, he quickly stepped forward: "Your Highness, Your Majesty is busy with official duties right now and I'm afraid I don't have much time. Why don't you tell it to my subordinate? I've never heard the story before." "don't want!" The little girl shook her head, "I want to be the first to tell my father." The attendant was moved and sad, and looked at Ye Heng in embarrassment. Ye Heng slammed the opened memorial shut, his eyes darkened, as if trying to suppress his impatience, and uttered one word: "Speak." The little girl was now happy and considerate: "Dad, what story do you want to hear?" Ye Heng¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°The story of how to make a chubby girl who is only 291 years old shut her mouth forever.¡± "Huh?" This sentence was too long, and Xiao Yu'er couldn't wrap his head around it. The attendant hurriedly stepped forward and explained with a smile: "What your Majesty means is that you just have to watch and speak, Your Highness." Now the little girl understood and was happy again: "Dad, you are so kind." Ye Heng: "" Attendant: "" ¡°Hey, Your Highness is so easy to deceive, what should I do in the future? Then, the little girl vividly described to her father the story of seven pears, riding a pumpkin cart and holding a fairy wand, going up the mountain to fight the tigress. I don't know what Ye Heng's expression was, but the servant was silent for a long time, as if he remembered something, and asked with difficulty: "Your Highness, these seven pears you mentionedcould they be called dwarves? ?¡± "Yes," the little girl thought for a while and said, "Auntie said that they are all very small, as small as Lili, and there are seven of them, which is a lot!" The attendant couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Then this pumpkin cart¡­¡± Shouldn¡¯t this only appear in the Cinderella story? Why did you end up in Snow White! And he even let the seven dwarfs get into the pumpkin carriage. Where is Cinderella? do you died? So are they seven dwarfs or seven robbers? The little girl said confidently: "There are too many people. It's faster to take a car because we have to go tiger hunting!" This tiger is even more outrageous, and he still uses a fairy stick to beat him. how? Are you planning to go to the mountains and perform a magic trick on the tiger, making it laugh to death? The attendant choked for a moment, and then reminded her tactfully that she had misinterpreted the story: "Your Highness, if I remember correctly, the one who beat the tiger was not the seven dwarfs, but a man named 'Wu Song'. " "Yeah?" The little girl couldn't believe that she remembered it wrong, scratched her head and looked at Ye Heng. Ye Heng didn't say much, he just glanced at her lightly: "Look what I'm doing, you're not the one telling the story." The little girl slapped her head: "Yes." As he spoke, the little girl opened her big black eyes, turned her head, and asked, "Uncle, have you heard this story from your aunt?" The corner of the servant's mouth twitched: "That's not true." Even if you have heard of it, it shouldn¡¯t be one story with so many stories blended together. The little girl felt confident in an instant, and the expression on her face looked extremely confident: "Uncle, you must have remembered it wrong. The tiger was beaten by Lili, not Wushou!" She looked overly confident, as if she had really shot a tiger. After speaking, she couldn't help but whisper: "There are seven of us. We are super powerful. Only one of them can kill a tiger. Only Lili can kill a tiger" Attendant: "" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Wu Song" Wu Song! ! ! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? We have snatched someone else¡¯s tiger, but at least call someone else¡¯s name correctly. But his confident, shameless and almost domineering appearance has a bit of the shadow of their king. Not only was the aide devastated, but Fusang was also devastated after hearing this shocking story. Not only did she fall into deep doubt: Is this really the story she told before? ¡°Moreover, Fuso almost lost the ability to tell stories to others because of what she did. Whenever she tells people about fairy tales, fables, and mortal stories, the first thing that comes to her mind is: "Her seven dear little nieces robbed Cinderella's pumpkin carriage, took away the little fairy's fairy wand, and even ran to the mountain to snatch Wu Song's tiger and beat it. Seven little ones, holding fairy sticks, surrounded the tiger who was countless times taller than them When I thought of that scene, I couldn¡¯t look straight at those stories. But at noon the next day, one more person was on the verge of collapse. The little girl lay on her father's back and asked: "Dad, can you tell a bedtime story today?" Ye Heng: "" Yesterday, I listened to a few more stories, and the attendant looked extremely haggard: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1100 The Terrible Little Highness That night, after the ministers at all levels in the Taoyuan Land tidied up, they left their respective palaces and went to the palace to prepare for court. Arriving at the palace and on the way to the main hall, some ministers were drowsy. Other ministers who have not yet experienced the tribulation expressed their confusion: "What's wrong with you? Didn't you just go down to earth and experience the tribulation for a few years? Why did you come back in such a sleepy state?" There have been so many people in the God Realm who have gone through calamities over the years, and even their speech is not so formal, with a hint of scholarly sourness, and they are more inclined to speak human words. Otherwise, in the past, don't say "ghosts", I am afraid that even ghosts do not know anything. Hearing this, the ministers barely raised their eyelids with grimaces on their faces: "Don't mention this! I don't know how it happened. The world of others is peaceful and peaceful, and they have whatever they want. Going through the tribulation is just like playing. When it's our turn, it will be miserable!" "Yes, in the dynasty we experienced tribulation, there was no peace and tranquility at all. Not only were wars raging, but the people everywhere were in dire straits. Let alone sleeping, we ran for our lives. If we can survive, it is already good to survive until the end of the tribulation!" Gods do not need to sleep, and there is no such thing as sleeping. They always use their time at night to meditate and improve their cultivation. Sleeping is a waste of time for them. But it's different after they get to the mortal world. Human beings need to sleep. At first, they can survive a few days without sleeping and are not tired. But in the long run, their bodies can't stand it anymore, so they still follow the human schedule and can sleep at night. Then sleep, replenish your energy, and have the strength to continue running for your life the next day. But even so, there is not much time for them to sleep. After about four or five years, they were finally able to end this damn calamity, but human beings have already developed their routines, and they finally understood why there were so many gods who never slept. Rest, more human than human. Because it has been four or five years, the routine has long been formed, and there is no way to change it. Even if you change your mind and stop sleeping, you will still have to sleep if you are arrested and tortured again one day. "We originally thought that after returning from the tribulation, it would be the night's rest time in the God Realm, and we would be able to sleep for a full night. Who knows, not long after we lay down, we were called to court." "However, isn't the time for going to court usually always early in the morning? Why did it become nighttime?" ¡°It has become nighttime long ago, and now it has become nighttime wherever there is any morning service!¡± "?" ¡°???¡± "Hey, I think so. You guys have been away for four or five days, so it's normal that you don't know about it." "You should be aware that Your Majesty has a bad habit of not getting up in the morning. As for why he can't get up, the reason is currently unknown, but I think it must have something to do with Tianzun Xiaojue. Maybe it's Tianzun Xiaojue's jealousy. Our Taoyuan land has strong national power and excellent management, and we are deliberately dragging your Majesty to prevent him from going to court!" The person who said this was an extremely young minister who had not yet married. He was filled with righteous indignation and did not notice the pitying looks of "Young man, you are still too young to understand the kindness of a wife" from several other older ministers. However, , I couldn't get up in the morning. In addition to Tianzun Xiaojue, I'm afraid there is another little highness. As we all know, the day¡¯s plan begins in the morning, and every morning is when cubs are at their most energetic and naughty. The minister said proudly: "But fortunately, who is our Lord? How could we be influenced by a woman from another country and directly change the time of the morning court?" But the ministers who went to experience the tribulation before still felt something was wrong: "Then just change the time to the afternoon. Why did it become night?" Even if you don¡¯t sleep at night, it is always the time when spiritual energy is at its strongest and most suitable for practicing. "This matter is a long story, and the source has to start with His Highness Fusang." "Just three days ago, His Highness Fusang came back from the mortal world and mentioned to the young Highness that all cubs in the mortal world have to sleep at noon. He said that if you sleep enough at noon, you will be energetic in the afternoon. This Isn't it just that Your Highness is free? OK, then take some time to go to bed. Your Majesty did not raise any objection. I think Your Majesty is very annoyed by His Majesty, and you are so busy on weekdays, Your Majesty. She also likes to run around, not watching anyone, and likes to make trouble everywhere. Letting her sleep can just make her shut up and calm down. However, compared to the little highness of the tiger tribe next door who is said to always kill his father, we Your Highness is still very peaceful. In short, your Highness has developed the habit of sleeping in the afternoon." The minister still didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Xiao Dian wants to sleep in the afternoon, just let her sleep. This is not the same as going to court in the morning.What does it have to do with becoming a late dynasty? " The minister was silent for a moment and said: "Because your Highness is such a good sleeper, and she likes to sleep on the Lord's back, it is often late at night when she wakes up." "" "" "" Is their little highness really a koi fish and not the pig fairy next door who only sleeps every day? The minister looked at several ministers who were exhausted and sleepy after their tribulations, and smiled: "Don't worry about falling asleep in the middle of the discussion, because when you go to the evening court, you will see that one of you has slept all afternoon, has slept well and drank enough, and is more energetic than in the morning, and has the power of speech and spirit. The terrifying little Highness who has not been sealed yet.¡± When he said this, his face was full of the familiar vicissitudes of torture. "" "" ! ! ! ! ! They don¡¯t want to sleep anymore! Let them go and experience the calamity quickly! ! ! They can still fight humans for another four or five years! ¡­¡­ Those ministers were trembling with fear, and going to court was like being executed. They stepped into the threshold of the main hall with pale faces. As soon as they entered the main hall, they raised the first level of alert, looking for the figure of their little highness everywhere. Your Highness is still at peace in front of your Majesty, but once your Majesty is gone, she can use the power of words and spirits to create a world. ¡°More than half of these ministers were turned into chickens by her and almost had their hair shaved off by her. Although this happened decades ago, the shadow is still there. There were also several elderly ministers who had had their beards plucked out many times by her. They were blowing their beards and staring angrily. When they glared at them, she still had a pure and sincere expression of confusion on their faces. She didn't mean to cause trouble, she didn't mean to mess with them. She simply thought that the chicks were pretty and she wanted to jerk them off. If there were no chicks, her father wouldn't turn them into chicks for her, so she had to turn people into chickens to jerk off. Pulling out beards was purely for the purpose. Feeling curious, she also thought that her father didn't have a beard, so she wanted to pluck some back and use it as a beard for him. It makes people want to be angry, but they don¡¯t know where to get angry, so they can¡¯t help but scold her, and she will respond to you confused and innocently. In the end, she was not scolded, but they can make themselves very angry. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1101 It¡¯s the character of their king For example, they were really going crazy before. They were so angry that they wanted to explode and rise to the sky. Their little Highness, on the other hand, had those big black eyes that turned into crescent moons. He asked them happily and cheerfully in that crisp little voice, "Uncle, are you very happy now? In fact, I am very happy too." of. So happy! ¡°If you weren¡¯t our little highness, if we weren¡¯t afraid of your Majesty being a dog, you would have been killed by us a long time ago! But it can¡¯t be killed. He could only look at her with a numb face and ask them if they were happy. "" Just, it¡¯s painful. ¡°For another example, they asked her not to pluck out their beards. Their beards are just like their hair. If one hair is missing, it will be gone. But she said no, her father didn't have a beard, and she wanted to pluck some of it back for him. She also said that there would be no beard. Then, the next day, their little highness, the crow's mouth, no, with the power of words and spirits, their beards were like Like leeks, they grew in waves, getting longer and longer, covering their faces directly. For those who didn¡¯t know, they thought their beards were their hair. It is useless to cut off these beards, they will continue to grow after cutting. It took most of the hard work to cut them off, destroy the cut beards, and grow them back in a second. Before they could go to their little highness to settle the score, the culprit ran over aggrievedly, covering her little buttocks that had been spanked by her father, and asked them, saying that they now have many, many beards, okay? Give her some more? Her father still doesn¡¯t have a beard. Just because she pulled too little beard yesterday, her father was so angry that five of her buttocks were knocked off! The minister had been harmed like this by her, and he hadn¡¯t even settled the accounts with her yet. This guy actually dared to come and ask for his beard, so he had to fight with her again. The final result was that not only did a lot of their beards get pulled out, but they were also made very angry again, and their beards got longer and bigger, and their heads got bigger. For another example, ask her not to cause trouble and let chickens, dogs, cats, and especially worm-like lobsters into their palaces, and not to ask them why they are so ugly. Her father is still ugly. Whenever this happens, the minister will be speechless and choked for a while. ¡°Damn it, your dad is the most handsome person in the God Realm. Isn¡¯t it normal to be uglier than him? But the look in her eyes made it seem as if they had some terrible, terrible terminal disease, and how pitiful they were. Not only that, she also sat on the steps, holding her little face in her hands, and kept lamenting and sighing that she was actually very ugly. He also said that it would be great if his father could look better. A group of "ugly people" uglier than her father: "" Just, it¡¯s really annoying. In short, after a long battle of wits and courage, they have summarized a set of experiences in dealing with her, which is to ignore her and dodge as far as possible. Otherwise, it will be very easy to be unfortunate. No one can restrain her, so they should stop challenging her. The ministers who entered the main hall patrolled around vigilantly, but could not find their little highness. But on the high table of the main desk, I saw a crystal glass cup. The cup was filled with the clear blue Tianchi water, and in the water, a little fish with a tail like a hazy gauze and a bright red body was swimming. Ups and downs. The ministers were immediately excited, but when they saw the handsome and indifferent man behind the desk, their high-pitched hearts slowly dropped. It's okay, okay, your Majesty is here. Usually where your Majesty appears, Xiao For the sake of her little ass, His Highness usually doesn't dare to be too presumptuous. "Your Majesty." After the ministers below stood in their respective positions, they all bowed to the man behind the desk. Ye Heng was wearing a long black robe, his thin lips were slightly pursed, and his appearance was cold and indifferent. He didn't even raise his eyelids, and only gave a faint "hmm" in response. The ministers were about to speak out, but the aide beside them made a gesture of silence. The ministers silently shut their mouths, but their eyes were invariably fixed on the man in the chair who was looking down at the book. But after just one glance, they were stunned. Although they didn't know what book Jun Shang was reading, they could clearly see that the book was colorful and colorful, and there were a few children on the cover who looked quite childish. It seemed that they could still see the writing on it. The word "fairy tale" in it. They were stunned. Started to secretly transmit the message:  "What's going on? How come your Majesty has studied human fairy tale books? No, is that a human fairy tale book? Or I misread it. This is actually just a rare book of forbidden arts. It only has a cover and Like human fairy tale books?¡± "How can our book of forbidden arts have such a cover, and such colorful ones can only be found in the mortal world." "It's not a forbidden book. I saw this book before when I went down to earth to go through tribulations. It seemed to be called "Andersen's Fairy Tales". It was for two or three-year-old children. His Highness Fuso brought a lot when he came back from tribulations. Books like this are still widely circulated in the divine world!" "When you mentioned this, I remembered that I seemed to have seen this book in the library before, but doesn't your Majesty generally not read this kind of book? He said that this book has no nutrition and is not worth reading. Look, why now" "Of course your Majesty will not read this kind of book, but if your Majesty wants to annex the mortal world and attack the mortal world, then it is necessary to read this kind of book and understand the knowledge of the mortal world!" The attendants saw that their transmissions were getting more and more outrageous, and they even forgot that this was in the main hall. Even if they transmitted the transmissions in private, Ye Heng could still hear it, but Ye Heng would usually choose to block these irrelevant words, but Wan As soon as they were not shielded, thinking of this, the attendant quickly interrupted them: "No, it's because of Your Highness." Minister: "????" The minister was shocked: "What, Your Highness wants to attack the mortal world?" Attendant: "" "It has nothing to do with attacking the mortal world." The attendant had no choice but to tell them about how Xiao Luli asked her father if he could tell stories at noon, and how she really wanted her father to tell her stories. "But you also know that your Majesty seldom talks, let alone tell stories. Your Highness will not sleep if you don't listen to stories. So, your Majesty became impatient and simply knocked her out and threw her into a cup for her to soak in. ¡± Ministers: "" It is the character of their lord. No wonder they¡¯ve been here for so long, their lively little highness is still bobbing quietly in the cup, maybe he¡¯s asleep. "However, when His Highness wakes up, he will definitely still want to hear stories, so your Majesty is currently 'making up for lessons'." The attendant seemed to have thought of something and waved his hand. In an instant, the ministers below all had a copy of "Andersen's Fairy Tales". "Oh, I forgot. Your Majesty just said that this book is indeed a bit difficult. Let each of you take a copy and study it carefully. Well, you don't need to study too deeply. You can just tell your Highness a story to keep her quiet. .¡± Ministers: "" Are they here to go to court? They are clearly here to be punished! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1102 I already want to die In order not to force himself to death, Ye Heng decisively chose to force his men to death. The huge, resplendent main hall is empty and quiet, solemn and solemn, but everyone in the hall is holding a fairy tale book that is completely incompatible with the style of the hall, which seems a bit weird and funny. Within a moment, the little fish, which had been sleeping for nearly an afternoon, woke up slowly in the transparent glass water cup. She was dazed in the water for a while, and then she turned back into a human body. Her whole body was white and tender, and she sat in a soft ball on the table. Her little head was still a little confused after waking up from sleep. She paused for a while, shook her little head desperately, and tried to let go. I woke up, and then I looked at the glass cup belatedly, and asked with a confused look on my face: "Dad, why did I run inside?" "You accidentally fell into it at noon and then fell asleep. Did you forget?" The fairy tale book in Ye Heng's hand has long since disappeared. His deep and deep eyes glanced over lightly, and his tone was as smooth as ever, but very convincing. "Yeah?" The little Loli frowned tightly, tilted her head, and her little fat face bulged. She felt that this was not the case, but she couldn't remember how she ran into the water, as if she ran there suddenly. in the water, and then woke up from the water. Fortunately, she is a fish-brained person. If she can¡¯t understand something, she won¡¯t think about it. He just nodded heavily and said quite confidently: "Well, I forgot." Ministers: "" If they hadn¡¯t heard the explanation from the attendant, they would have believed it. After the little girl said this, she couldn't rest at all. Sitting on the desk, her dark eyes began to wander, and she suddenly saw the cute fairy tale books in the hands of the ministers below. She knew this book. Her little aunt had told her about it before. Her eyes lit up instantly: "Dad, are you finally going to tell people a story?" As soon as these words were said, the figures of the ministers below first stiffened, and then relaxed. "Really, why are they panicking? Your Highness's tone clearly means that you want your Majesty to tell her that it has nothing to do with them. "No," Ye Heng denied decisively: "They want to tell you." The ministers became stiff again. No wonder they each have a fairy tale book in hand to prepare for the present. The little Loli was very happy to hear the story again. Her eyes rolled up when she heard this, but then she said dullly: "But I still want to hear you tell me daddy, you haven't told anyone a story yet." In an instant, those ministers felt that they were good again! Ye Heng glanced at his subordinates who seemed to have escaped death, with a look of relief and surprise on their faces. He looked away and said calmly: "I told you." The little Loli opened her bright red mouth: "Is there any?" She scratched her head with her little hand: "Why didn't I know?" Attendant: "" He also wants to know, but he doesn¡¯t know. Ye Heng gave a faint "hmm" and brought up the old incident lightly: "Today at noon, you accidentally fell in and I told you before going to bed, have you forgotten?" Attendant: "" Although the little Lolita is easy to deceive, her intuition is surprisingly amazing at certain times. Of course, it does not rule out that she has been deceived by her father too many times. She suddenly became smart. She did not believe it, but looked at him with suspicion. Her dad. Ye Heng¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he spoke slowly: ¡°I originally wanted to tell you the story of ¡®Cinderella¡¯, but you said you preferred to listen to ¡®Snow White¡¯, so I told you ¡®Snow White¡¯.¡± The attendant suddenly realized why the Lord was reading just now. It turned out that he was afraid that he would not be able to fool His Highness. ¡°You really know your daughter better than your father, your Majesty even guessed this step. This level of intelligence and scheming is really scary. If the attendants had not been in the palace today, they might have believed what Ye Heng said. After all, it was well-founded and detailed, and it was explained in every book. It¡¯s hard to doubt anyone, not to mention that the other person is just a deceitful cub with an IQ of only about 200 years old. "I don't remember." Sure enough, the little girl lowered her head, clutched her little hands, and said extremely sadly. "It's okay," Ye Heng rubbed her little head with a smile on his face, encouraging like a loving father: "You will remember it later." Attendant: "" Ministers: "" "I can't remember," the little girl sniffed, completely deviating from common sense, and sighed??: "I'm so stupid that I won't be able to remember it." Then, with tears in her eyes, she choked and said: "Dad, can you tell me more?" Ye Heng: "" Attendant: "" Ministers: "" ! ! ! God is really helping us! The little Loli sobbed, stretched out a little finger, and said pitifully: "Just one moment will be enough." The man quickly regained his composure. He raised his empty finger and calmly opened his mouth: "I don't have a book to tell you." ¡°Obviously, this step was also expected by Ye Heng. The book was lost early. Although the little girl has a low IQ and is always deceived by her father, it does not mean that she cannot change her mind. On the contrary, her mind is full of weird ideas. As soon as Ye Heng said these words, her big black eyes instantly fell on the book in the hands of the minister below. At the same time, she pointed at them happily and said: "Dad, they have books. Look, there are so many books!" Ye Heng said calmly: "That's their book." As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely powerful and huge invisible soul power overflowed from the man's body, and he pressed down tightly, with a look of ecstasy on his face. He couldn't wait to come up and present the "book" to the minister who "solved problems" for them. They! Ministers: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The little girl also knew that it was wrong to snatch other people's books, so she just said dullly: "Okay." Ye Heng said "hmm" and pinched her little fat face with his fingers: "Let them tell you, they have books." The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up again, in sharp contrast to the downcast and painful expression of the minister below. Attendant: "" He seems to know what it means to be your master, that is, you are your master. From beginning to end, from beginning to end, this is a game. The moment the ministers entered the main hall, it was destined that tonight would not be peaceful. In the end, the ministers tried their best and tried their best to finish half of the fairy tale book. They also used their good temper and patience to answer their little prince's questions, including but not limited to "Why the little prince?" Will the mermaid turn into a bubble?", "Can I turn into a bubble?", "I am also a fish, why can't I turn into a bubble?", "Uncle, can you turn into a bubble?" 108 questions such as "Why can't you become bubbles too?"¡ª¡ª I have the heart to want to die. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1103 Caught by Tiandao After listening to a lot of stories that night, the satisfied little girl finally settled down for a few days. At the same time, after the ministers returned, they all sent people to ask for leave. In the past three to five days, they probably would not come to court again. Without going to court, Ye Heng had some leisure time, but with a cub next to him, it was destined that this leisure time would not go anywhere. It just so happened that people from the tiger tribe next door came to visit today and they had something to discuss. Ye Heng didn't have time to care about her for the time being, so he simply placed a ban on her, not allowing her to leave the palace. The ministers were on vacation and stayed in their respective palaces outside the palace. If the little fat girl was not released, she would not be able to disturb other people. As for the other servants in the palace, they have already cultivated to perfection. When they heard that their Lord was very busy and had no time to take care of their little highness, they had already thought of ways to hide. Those who couldn't hide were also trying their best not to show up. , and did not let Xiao Luli appear in front of them. As a result, the little girl who was chased by her father to play outside the main hall met no one along the way. She was so bored that she had no choice but to play with the water in Tianchi. The little girl is really easy to take care of. She has a good personality and is not picky. She spent the whole morning playing with the water, and the more she played, the happier she became. It wasn¡¯t until she got a little hungry that she realized that it was already time to eat. She started to swim back, but after swimming for a while, she found a huge white downy creature lying on the shore. The little fish's black eyes lit up instantly, and suddenly the little fish head emerged from the water, shouting in a clear voice: "Daddy!" The little fish was hiding in the water, and her sight was extremely limited. She couldn't see clearly, and she didn't see the fine gray lines on the back of the giant creature. She tried hard to raise her eyes, but she could only see the one near the shore, which was exactly the same as her father, but seemed to be a little smaller than her father's furry white paws. "dad!" She shouted again, but the other party still didn¡¯t move. He was still lying on the shore with his eyes closed and concentrating. Xiao Yuer suddenly became anxious: "Dad, are you dead?" The behemoth seemed to be annoyed by the noise. He opened his dark and deep eyes, frowned, and turned his head. His cold voice was full of impatience, but it was not difficult to hear the childishness of a boy: "I'm not your dad." Really, this is not dad. However, Xiao Yuer opened her mouth wide and shouted happily: "Cat!" She really likes cats, even more than chicks! But my aunt said that there is a bad guy named Tiandao who forbids them from robbing mortal cats, so they don¡¯t have cats here. As a result, the little girl looked at those cat pictures and felt sad for a long time. Unexpectedly, her little aunt actually lied to her! Damn it! There are obviously cats here! It¡¯s still such a big cat! The cold-faced little tiger who was mistakenly admitted twice: "" ¡­¡­ The main hall. Pei Mingzhi walked in slowly from the outside with a pale face and a handkerchief covering his coughing up blood. There is something sickly and morbid in that pair of extremely beautiful and enchanting faces. His hair is like a waterfall, his eyes are narrow and delicate, and his lips are light in color. He really looks like a sickly beauty. "But the morbid feeling does not diminish his appearance at all. On the contrary, he still has a strange and captivating magic power that makes it difficult to look away. The attendant looked away with difficulty, thinking to himself, he was indeed the second most beautiful person in the God Realm, and it was almost life-threatening. Actually speaking more carefully, their lord is more cold and ruthless, but this divine lord is exquisite, enchanting, and seductive. In his opinion, this divine lord is as good-looking as their superiors, but they are just different types. . However, why he was ranked second is probably because the character of this divine king is not good. His mother still doesn¡¯t know who her cub is. The cub still kills his father every day, which shows that his character is extremely ordinary. Their gentleman is a bit cold, but fortunately his wife is still there, and he can still be regarded as a good man. After coming back to his senses, the attendant stared at the handkerchief with a few drops of blood in his hand, and still asked: "Shenjun, what are you" No way. Could it be that his character is not good enough? You were dragged into an alley and beaten on the way here, right? Pei Mingzhi didn't shy away from it at all. He spread out the handkerchief with a smile, revealing the bits of blood on it: "Oh, you tell me this, it doesn't matter much." "?" "On the way here, I had a fight with a little brat who didn't really want to come here, and I accidentally got tricked."It just makes me want to vomit some blood. Don't worry, you'll get used to it and it won't be a big problem. " Attendant: "" The corners of the servant's mouth twitched: "Then that little rabbit" The servant has only been to the mortal world once, and has not yet come into contact with the word "little bastard". He thought it was some little rabbit from the divine world and beat him up. "Don't worry, the little rabbit is fine," Pei Minzhi said with a smile, "It's just that he can't change back to his human body for the time being, he can only maintain his original form for a few years." He said lightly: "A few years, very soon." Attendant: "" There is indeed a reason why you are ranked second. But Pei Minzhi did not talk to him anymore. Instead, he looked around the hall, smiled at the indifferent man on the main seat and said: "Where is our little baby Lili? Why haven't we seen her?" Very few people in the God Realm know that their little master Fu has such a name, and even fewer people know that this name was given to the little girl by her father before she even came out of the eggshell. alright. And among these few people, Pei Mingzhi was included. Of course, Ye Heng also knows the mortal name he gave his cub: Pei Xiubai. With their current status and strength, it is really difficult for anyone in the entire God Realm to hide their affairs from them. It mainly depends on whether they want to know. As soon as Pei Mingzhi said these words, a sharp and majestic soul power stabbed towards him like an unsheathed sword. Pei Mingzhi dodged to avoid it, raised his hands, and said with a smile: "Definitely, it doesn't belong to our family, it belongs to your family alone." As he spoke, he looked around and said, "What about your little baby Lili? Call her out quickly. I've even prepared the greeting gift." A squeaking chicken suddenly appeared in Pei Mingzhi's hand. This chicken is a real chicken. It is not transformed by soul power. It can be stolen from the eyes of heaven and brought to the divine world. It can be seen that Pei Ming really put a lot of thought into preparing this gift. But when the attendant saw the chicken, his expression changed. He looked at them again. Sure enough, Ye Heng¡¯s hands were obviously itchy. Their little highness finally lost their enthusiasm for chickens, and the whole palace almost set off firecrackers. Now if they see this chicken and their enthusiasm comes back, they will all die again. Half an hour later. A certain king surnamed Lu made a report and it was confirmed that Pei Mingzhi was guilty of stealing chickens, which was indeed a heinous crime. In the end, both the man and the chicken were captured by the furious Tiandao. Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1104 We have seven cats Here, the little tiger with a cold and indifferent expression did not know that his father was captured by the "monster". He was now in a state of insecurity, with a numb and extremely angry face, resisting the chubby little face that kept approaching him. The already cold voice revealed a bit of frightening coldness: "I say it again, stay away from me!" The little girl who turned into a little fish was so small that she was not as big as a little tiger's paw. The little tiger could just raise his hand and slap her to death on the shore. But it¡¯s different when you become a human being. Although he is only about two hundred years old, the cub grows very fast and is just a little bigger than the tiger cub. So, the little girl who turned back into a human body directly hugged the little tiger, as if she was holding a large doll. Her beautiful little fat face rubbed his head desperately, and her expression looked very happy: "No, Cat." "I just want to be closer to you." Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" The little tiger¡¯s face turned cold, and a young boy¡¯s voice sounded coldly: ¡°Let go.¡± "No~" "" The little tiger is also not very lucky. If he meets someone who is a bit normal, he would probably let him go. Unfortunately, he meets a little loli who has an IQ of less than 300 years old and is very familiar with him. She couldn¡¯t even hear the coldness and danger in her father¡¯s words, let alone his. Not only that, she is also very good at climbing up the pole. I saw that the little loli¡¯s eyes were bent into crescent moons. The little fat hand was holding her tightly, and she praised him without hesitation: "Cat, you are so cute, you are cuter than other people!" "" "If the little tiger turns back into a human body, his face will look so scary and gloomy that it can scare people to death. It is not cute at all. But he couldn't change back for the time being, and the sinister aura on his face was greatly reduced on that furry face. Especially, he also met a little stupid fish with no eyes and no eyesight. It¡¯s even more disappointing. Fortunately, although Pei Xiubai was seriously injured and needed to rest with his original body, it did not mean that he could not cast spells. He cast several spells in a row, trying to get her to let go. But the strange thing is that no matter how many spells he casts on this person, they can't have any effect. Instead, it all bounced back, falling twice as hard on him who was depleted of soul power and extremely weak. "" The little tiger couldn't hold it back. He was so weak and so angry that he vomited blood. This shocked Xiao Yuer, and she said blankly: "Mao Mao, it turns out that you can also vomit water." As he said that, the little girl started to praise him again: "You are really amazing." Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" Is this idiot a carp spirit or a flatterer? "Actually, I can too." The little Loli let go of him, pouted her little mouth, happily spit out a stream of clear water, and spit out several beautiful little bubbles: "And I can also spit bubbles! I'm super awesome, right?" " "" The little tiger didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He generally doesn't bother to pay attention to people who are stupid, naive, and unable to listen to what others say. Not to mention that he is in poor physical condition now, and the other party is extremely evil and difficult to deal with. The little tiger turned around and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, he suddenly stood up and accidentally smashed the bubbles he had just blown on his face, and scattered wet water vapor fell on his face. Thinking of where the bubble came from, the little tiger's face suddenly darkened. It¡¯s so heavy it¡¯s dripping with water. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly froze in place. The pupils narrowed slightly. Close your eyes and feel it carefully. He opened his eyes again with a strange expression. ?????????????????????? Wrong. His soul power suddenly came back. Although not many came back, they did come back. His eyes fell on the transparent bubbles floating in the air. As if to confirm, he raised his hand and popped another floating bubble with a sullen face. This bubble is bigger than the last one. With a soft "pop" sound, a slight amount of water vapor fell on the paws, and at the same time, a stream of heat instantly flowed through the limbs. This time the soul power came back much faster than before. He turned his head sharply and looked behind him, completely unaware that he was about to run away.The little man who was still blowing bubbles happily, his eyes suddenly darkened. ??????????????? Actually, it¡¯s more than just bubbles. When she approached before, his injuries and soul power had recovered extremely slightly, but he was too impatient and ignored it. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, but it still has such a great tonic effectcould it be personal ginseng essence? But when he saw her before, she clearly came out of the water. Although she was a bit stupid, he had to say that she was indeed a beautiful koi fish. What's more, her ability was far better than that of ginseng essence. Over there, the little loli is tired from blowing and very hungry. She thought she might starve to death before she found her father. She quickly took out a handful of pills that served as snacks and stuffed them into her mouth. After eating, she burped directly with her bulging belly. marvelous. She felt that she could hold on until she could see her father again. She also wants to tell her father that she has found Cat! Super cute cat! It¡¯s cuter than a chicken! ¡° Moreover, this cat can spit water and talk to her just like her. She likes it. The little tiger's eyes were cold, and he was looking at her suspiciously, when suddenly a fat hand handed her a few pills: "Maomao, hurry up and eat. After eating, we are going to find daddy." The cub who is less than 300 years old obviously has no concept of belonging. He only thinks that the things he picks up on the roadside belong to him. "I'm telling you, my dad is awesome. He's very good at raising cats. He will definitely raise you until you are fat and white" After saying a lot of praise for her father, the little girl couldn't help but yawn. Her nap time was always very fixed, and she would go to bed as soon as she finished lunch. This will be the right time. The sleepiness came up. ¡°Besides, she had been playing all morning and was exhausted, making her even sleepier. I don¡¯t even have the energy to listen to bedtime stories. But fortunately, the little girl barely remembered the stories her aunt and ministers told her before. She could think of stories by herself and lull herself to sleep. There were so many stories flashing through her mind, and she had to keep her eyes open, trying to abduct this "wild cat" into her home. She was dazed, and in her sleepiness, her words began to get messy: "My dad, dad is Snow White. We have seven cats. Well we have to fight tigers. Then Grandpa Sun comes out and we become bubbles, super big super big bubbles" Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" The little girl still has the habit of going to bed after eating, the habit of listening to stories before going to bed, and even the habit of changing back to her original self when sleeping is still there. So, the little tiger watched the little Loli talk and talked until he fell asleep. Then with a "pop", he turned into an upright little fish and lay in front of him. Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1105 Busier than her father "Wake up." The little tiger frowned and poked the small fish on the ground with his furry paws. The cubs are in the protection period and will not be captured or tortured. Only if they voluntarily apply will they have the opportunity to descend to earth. Therefore, he does not know what human beings do during their lunch break. For him, gods do not need to sleep. Now this little girl turned into a fish in front of him and suddenly fell to the ground. It was hard not to think that she had fainted or died. The trouble is that tigers are terrestrial creatures, while fish are underwater creatures. For a while, the little tiger really didn't know whether the fish was dead or alive. But fortunately, after poking for a while, the little tiger realized that she had fallen asleep. ¡°Perhaps the light here is too strong, and the light shines directly on the fish. The little fish on the ground fell asleep and suddenly turned over. Even in your sleep, don¡¯t forget to tan yourself evenly and make both sides golden. Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" The temperature at noon was the highest, and with the posture in front of her, in less than half an hour, she would be dried into a small dried fish by the light. Although it is not clear how this cub developed the habit of sleeping. But the little tiger has never been a kind, compassionate, and helpful person, and he has no intention of caring about her. When she is exposed to the sun until she feels uncomfortable, she will naturally wake up. Even though he knew that the other party could heal his injuries and restore his soul power, the little tiger still turned around and left without any delay. He must find his father immediately. He had no intention of coming to the Land of Peach Blossoms. He was kidnapped and took to the road. There were fights on the road because of this problem. Although his father was seriously injured by him, his treasure bag containing countless magic weapons was robbed. Once the treasure bag is obtained, it will only take a few days for him to fully recover. There is absolutely no need to rely on the help of this carp spirit. And as long as he can recover half of his own strength, he can leave this ghost place alone and return to a neighboring country. However, at this moment, he received the news that his father had been captured by Tiandao and his return date was uncertain. ¡¾Oh oh oh my son! ! ! Come and save Dad! ! This brat Tiandao is so annoying! He actually said he would lock me up until I die! ! ¡¿ Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" very good. The treasure bag that can help him recover and leave this hellish place is gone. The little tiger looked disgusted and walked back decisively. In just a short while, the water on the fish has dried up. But the little fish on the ground was very sleepy, and it was so impatient that it still didn't wake up. The little tiger frowned, and looked at her for a while, and it seemed as if she was dead. Lying on the ground, motionless. The tail was slightly curled up when it was dry. His father will not be able to come back for a while, and this cub in front of him is the only way for him to recover and return to his country. She is dead. He is afraid that he will not even think about returning to China in the near future. The little tiger had a sullen face, seeing that she still didn't wake up. Thinking of her intelligence, it was possible that some people died in their sleep, so he simply dipped his furry paws into some water from the Tianchi and patted her on her body. In an instant, the curled tail was soaked with water and became soft and moist again. But it¡¯s not the same thing if you keep doing this. The little tiger looked up and saw that it was noon and the light was strong. Except for the shadows of a few trees, which were slightly cooler and could not reach the light, the temperature and light in other places were extremely strong. The little tiger pondered for a while, and finally jumped into the water. After getting wet, he pushed the small fish on the shore into the lake. Seeing that she was sinking straight, he was afraid that she would be drowned. In the lake After soaking for two seconds, he caught her. ¡° Worried that my hands were not light or heavy, I pressed the fish to death. He turned around and threw the small fish onto his wet back. He felt his soul power gradually return and his injuries gradually lessened. At the same time, he walked slowly towards a big tree in the distance. By the time they reached the big tree in the sky, the little tiger¡¯s wet fur was half dry in the sun. The little fish on its back was provided with moisture by the wet tiger hair, and its body was carrying the water vapor that had just been pushed into the lake. After a while, it was still moist. Under the shade of the tree, water does not lose so quickly. Instead, the soil is moist. The little tiger bit a few green and clean leaves and spread them on the ground, then lay down on them. Ready to wait?The little one wakes up and makes a deal with her. She helped him treat him, and he gave her a magic weapon. But two hours passed, and three hours passed. The little fish on his back began to snore, and he was obviously sleeping more and more deeply. Little Tiger:"¡­¡­" He has never seen a cub that sleeps so well. The little tiger waited for a while and found that this guy was still awake. He frowned and started practicing with the help of the little soul power he had just recovered in his body. ¡­¡­ Here, Pei Mingzhi was reported and arrested, but the discussion between the two countries could not be postponed. Ye Heng entertained the envoys brought by Pei Mingzhi inside. Fortunately, the envoys of the Tiger Clan have long been accustomed to their monarch's unconventional temperament. Seeing that he was captured by Heaven, they had no intention of rescuing him. Instead, a series of discussion items were laid out and the talks continued. The meeting inside didn¡¯t end so quickly. The attendant came out of the main hall, looked at the sky outside, and called someone over: "It's already noon. Why haven't you come back yet? Your Highness is almost ready for lunch." An attendant said: "I must have forgotten the time while playing. Do you need us to go find His Highness?" "Let's go and look for it" Seeing the attendant nodding, the attendant was about to leave, but he quickly called him back: "Forget it, let's not look for it now. Your Majesty is still discussing matters inside and cannot take care of your Highness. It's better to let Your Highness play outside by yourself. Besides, His Highness has brought a lot of snacks with him. Even if he doesn't have lunch, Those snacks should be enough for her." Hearing this, the attendant nodded and retreated. The servant¡¯s brows still didn¡¯t relax. The lunch problem can be solved, but after His Highness has lunch, he will want to take a nap, and she likes to stay on her father¡¯s back when sleeping. It¡¯s impossible for your Majesty to turn into a wolf and discuss matters with envoys from other countries, right? Therefore, compared to lunch, the most troublesome thing for the attendant is nap. However, unexpectedly, what the servants were worried about did not happen, because their little highness did not come back until late in the evening. And, it¡¯s been like this for several days. The one who leaves early and comes back late is busier than her father. But they didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that she had held it back too hard and had done enough for several days. It was not until five days later that it was only half an hour after noon, and it was not yet dark, when the little fish emerged from the water and shouted happily towards the young king who was listening to his subordinates' report on the shore: "dad!" Ye Heng raised his hand, and his subordinate immediately fell silent. The next second, the man lowered his eyes and glanced at the little fish spitting bubbles in the pool: "Want to take a nap again?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1106 My cat is gone "I'm not going to sleep." Xiao Yu'er shook his head: "I've already finished sleeping." The servant was extremely surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing each other for a few days, His Highness would actually become so independent. Not only did his sleeping time shorten a lot, but he didn¡¯t even need anyone to accompany him when sleeping. He really has grown up. Who knows, she heard her say happily: "I slept with Brother Maomao! The fur on his body is so nice, even better than yours, dad!" No matter how high the IQ of a cub is, its body is still in its infancy. The newly grown fur of a cub is naturally softer and more delicate than that of an adult. Otherwise, the cub would not be included in the key protections of each race. Targets because they are too weak and unable to protect themselves. Ye Heng's eyes suddenly narrowed, and there was no emotion in his voice: "Brother Maomao?" "That's right," Xiao Yu'er happily shook his head, looking like he didn't know much about the world. The attendant was frightened for a while, "Brother Maomao is so good!" The temperature of the whole body suddenly dropped, as if a cold wind that had never changed for thousands of years swept over. The subordinates who had been reporting on the affairs of the court and the aides standing aside shivered suddenly. The man in the center of the ice asked calmly: "Oh. What's a good idea?" Xiao Yu'er didn't see the attendant's eyes that were about to twitch when he gave her instructions, but she still said cheerfully: "Brother Maomao lets people sleep with him every day, and he always lets people blow bubbles for him!" ¡°I just don¡¯t know why, but Brother Maomao always likes to break the bubbles she blows, so she can only try to blow more bubbles, almost losing weight. The little fish looked at her slimmer belly in the water with a sad expression. She is no longer a fat salted fish. She has no stomach anymore. "Besides, Brother Maomao really likes to listen to people telling stories!" When he said this, Xiaoyuer's beautiful black eyes lit up obviously. The servant was shocked, and even the subordinates on the side had expressions of disbelief on their faces. It was amazing that someone could bear the stories told by their little highness. Not only could they bear it, but they also liked it very much! In an instant, no matter who this Maomao brother was, he was labeled in his heart as having "an abnormal brain and a very unique taste". "Every time someone finishes telling a story," Xiao Yu'er said, then he felt depressed and dejected: "Brother Maomao likes to say, you told it very well, don't tell it next time - Dad, do you think Brother Maomao is afraid that I will get tired from telling stories? He doesn¡¯t seem to want me to tell him stories." Attendant: "" Subordinate: "" ? Remove ¡°like¡±. The entire Taoyuan land is under the jurisdiction of Ye Heng, not to mention the palace. If he wants to know what happened, there is nothing he doesn't know. He doesn't know, it's just that he doesn't want to know. Such a short conversation was enough for Ye Heng to fully understand what had happened in the past few days. He looked back and turned into a human being. He was holding his little hands languidly, and his dark and slender eyelashes were covered by the pool of water. The wet and beautiful little loli said, "No." The attendant was stunned and looked at Ye Heng, completely unexpected that he would actually comfort His Highness. Sure enough, the listless little Loli¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. "You said too little." The man with an indifferent expression and calm eyes slightly opened his thin lips, "If you tell him dozens more times, he won't say that again." Attendant: "" Yes, it¡¯s been talked about to death, so naturally I can¡¯t speak out. But the little Loli believed it, "Yes, Dad, you are so smart!" With that said, the little fish jumped into the water and swam back quickly, "I'm going to tell Brother Maomao now!" The attendant at this meeting also found out what happened in the past few days. What¡¯s more, the little tiger didn¡¯t use the shielding magic weapon specially at that time. What happened can be known by asking the sacred tree in the palace. Seeing that the little tiger who abducted their little highness was actually the little tiger, the attendant quickly said: "Your Majesty, this cat brother seems to be the cub of the divine monarch." Ye Heng looked very calm: "I know." "My subordinates will go and bring His Highness back." The attendant has heard of this cub's name. In short, his reputation among the tiger clan is not good. He is patricide, arrogant, ruthless, inhumane, and selfish. The problem is, despite his high IQ, their little cub has a high IQ. His Highness cannot defeat the other party. "No need." Ye Heng raised his hand to stop him, his voice filled with a sneer: "Wait until he is dead." Attendant: "????" Your Majesty, you finally can't stand His Majesty, and you want to use the help of others to kill your family for justice, right? After two hours, the attendant realized belatedly that this "ta" referred to the young highness from the Tiger Clan next door. After their king borrowed a fish to kill the tiger, and their little highness was encouraged by her father, she told the story for more than four hours without interruption, and the little tiger wanted her to shut up in order to heal her wounds, and the spell was used on her. But it didn't make any difference, so I could only endure the humiliation and listen to her story¡ª¡ª In the end, the little tiger successfully became autistic. At the same time, Pei Mingzhi battled wits with Tiandao (hanging the brat Tiandao on a tree), got a chance, and finally came back. And when he came back, he saw the little tiger lying under the tree, eyes closed, taking deep breaths. Pei Mingzhi squatted down with a smile, pinched the fat little face of the little Loli who was stunned by his amazing appearance, and quickly dodged the fatal attack from her father behind her. After doing this. He shouted with a sad face, "My poor son, you have suffered for so many days," and walked towards the little tiger under the tree. Although the little Loli was astonished by this beautiful uncle, she was like a little nymphomaniac, but when she saw that her cat seemed to be snatched away, she immediately became anxious: "Cat cat." The little tiger was too lazy to pay attention to Pei Mingzhi's hypocritical and disgusting words. Seeing that Pei Mingzhi wanted to hug him, he even planned to sweep him over with his paw. But when he suddenly heard the sound, the little tiger paused with his paws, changed direction instantly, and grabbed the treasure bag that belonged to Pei Mingzhi. The next moment, the little tiger disappeared. Pei Minzhi raised his eyebrows: "Tsk, this is the first time I've seen this little brat run so fast." But the little Loli looked at it and almost burst into tears, "Wuwu, where is my cat? My cat is gone." With Maomao gone, who will listen to her stories in the future? Pei Minzhi smiled and rubbed her little head: "It's okay, the little kitten is gone, but the big kitten is still there. Lili, do you like the big kitten? If you like, uncle can change one for you right away. I guarantee it will look better than your father's." Without waiting for the little girl to reply, Ye Heng walked over and transformed into a mortal chicken with an expressionless face. Without even looking at it, he threw it directly into Pei Mingzhi's hand. When Pei Mingzhi was so stunned that he stared at the chicken with big eyes and small eyes. The man with an indifferent expression made another report. ten minutes later¡ª¡ª Because Pei Mingzhi stole the chicken again, he was an unforgivable sin and was angrily captured by Tiandao who had just come down from the tree. Pei Mingzhi: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1107: Blame his father The little girl is still waiting for the beautiful uncle in front of her to transform into a big cat. But suddenly, as she was talking, the person disappeared, not even a chick was left for her. The little Loli stayed for a few seconds, quickly looked to the left and right, then turned around and looked behind her. After finding no one anywhere, she raised her head, rushed over in a panic, and asked her father: "Dad, where is the beautiful uncle? Why is the beautiful uncle missing?" "Uncle Beauty?" Ye Heng narrowed his eyes. "That's right," the little Loli looked around a few more times without giving up, "The uncle just now who wanted to make people look like big cats is no more." "Dad, do you know where Uncle Beauty has gone?" "he died." Ye Heng straightened the large black gold wide-sleeved robe nonchalantly. The little Loli was stunned, hesitated for a while, and asked in a low voice: "Where did you die?" And he said: "Dad, can you ask Uncle Beauty to give me the cat to die?" Ye Heng has not settled the accounts with this little fat girl for what happened in the past few days. Now all the big tigers and little tigers have been taken care of, leaving only this stupid little fish who is easily abducted. He picked up the little girl and walked towards the main hall in a hurry. Seeing that the little girl never left Maomao, he sneered: "Shut up, if you keep talking nonsense, your legs will be broken." Little girl: "" The little Loli was furious: "I'm not afraid, I want cats. Cats are so good!" Ye Heng ignored her, knowing that her memory would not last long. But a few days later, the minister, who had spent half his life recuperating at home after telling stories to their young highness all night, rushed to Ye Heng in a hurry. It is said that the Tiger people are simply too ambitious. We just signed a cooperation treaty with them a few days ago. Within ten thousand years, we will not interfere with the river. But who knows, they turned around and sneaked into the land of peach blossoms. This is not the most outrageous. The most outrageous thing. What's outrageous is that they actually dared to occupy their palace so brightly. Now, their palace is overrun with tiger cubs, and they don¡¯t even have a place to live. And these tigers are the most precious cubs in the clan. The Tiger people went crazy to attack them. The ministers were filled with indignation, accusing the tiger tribe of being so inhuman that they could even use their cubs, which were no different from what humans call animals. They asked Ye Heng to give them justice. Ye Heng pursed his thin lips slightly, remained silent for a moment, did not say anything, and then disappeared in place. This shocked the minister and he couldn't help but speak out. "It seems that the people of the Tiger Clan have indeed gone too far this time, and even your Majesty can't stand listening to them." "Actually, it's normal to think about it. Even though Your Majesty is usually cold and ruthless, after all, with His Highness, it's inevitable that you will have some compassion for the cubs. Now, the people of the Tiger Clan don't know what conspiracy they are making, but they actually use The cubs of their clan are trying to disturb our minds, and your Majesty can't stand it. Moreover, we have been your ministers for so long, and your Majesty does not care about our merits, but also cares about our hard work. Now we If there is a problem, your Majesty will not sit idly by and ignore it." "However, it is strange to say that some time ago, the power of the Tiger Clan royal family changed. After a fight, the imperial power fell into the hands of the Tiger Clan Divine Lord. It seems that this Divine Lord has a good relationship with our Lord, so he became a Within a few days, the lord of the country personally brought envoys from the Tiger Clan over to sign a non-aggression contract, and he doesn¡¯t look like someone who would violate the agreement.¡± "Of course I won't violate the agreement before, but don't forget, the little Highness of the Tiger Clan was tortured by our Little Highness. It is said that after returning to the Tiger Clan, he was autistic for a long time, and the Divine Lord of the Tiger Clan The two times he was captured by Tiandao were reported by our Lord. The combination of these new and old grudges has made the Tiger people turn against each other and disown each other. It is perfectly normal." "Then your Majesty, shouldn't you have gone to fight with the God Lord of the Tiger Clan?" "No, I just asked the officer. He said that your Majesty has gone to catch the culprit. He asked us to wait in the palace first. He said that Your Majesty should give us justice. More specific, I didn't ask." "The culprit? It seems that your Majesty really got into a fight with that Divine Lord." "Then we may have to wait here for hundreds of years. After all, if that divine king is serious, he will be as powerful as our king. This fight will probably take at least thousands of years, say hundreds of years. Years are considered few.¡± "Hey, wait, the officer said, Your Majesty will be back soon, let's get ready." ? ?"It doesn't make sense, it's only been such a short time" The minister who just said that the fight would take at least a few thousand years was astonished, as if he had thought of something: "Could it be that your Majesty just jumped over the Divine Lord and captured the young Highness of the Tiger Clan?" "It's not impossible. The Divine Lord is just a cub of His Highness. He is likely to inherit the throne in the future. The importance is self-evident. Even considering this, the Lord is indeed worthy of being the Lord." "But I still don't understand, what does the sergeant mean by asking us to be prepared?" "We should be prepared to take care of His Highness the Tiger Clan. After all, he is a cub, and he is in a foreign country. No matter how high his IQ is, he will not be able to adapt. At this time, it is time to show our great country style." "No harm will come to the wife and children, they still understand this truth. "Moreover, this young Highness of the Tiger Clan is just a pretense to threaten his father and ask his father to take back the cubs in the palace. There is no need to be so harsh on him. "Indeed, we have to show the little Highness of the Tiger Clan how reasonable the people in our country are and how kind they are to their cubs." "Yes, people in our country will not use and torture cubs like them." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, the attendant entered the main hall. Before he could speak, he was frightened by a group of ministers who smiled extremely amiably, as if their biological fathers and grandfathers were still alive. "Sir, where is the culprit?" "?" The minister smiled like a flower and said in a gentle tone: "Actually, after thinking about it, we feel that he should not be regarded as the culprit." Attendant: "she is really the culprit." The minister waved his hand, thinking that the ministers were all sitting together. His father committed a crime and used the cubs to carry out the conspiracy. He was the culprit. He directly defined his son as the culprit. Even the little highness of the tiger tribe was also involved in the conspiracy. But pups are privileged and should not be blamed: "Hey, we admit that our words just now were indeed a bit extreme, but later, we discussed it carefully and felt that he cannot be entirely blamed for this matter. He is still young and ignorant. He is afraid of being caught by the king. I was so frightened that I was frightened.¡± The attendant was silent for a while. Your Majesty has dragged people over to apologize. Your Majesty is domineering and has never apologized to anyone. He is not a good person, but he is indeed learning how to teach cubs well. Knowing your mistakes and being able to correct them is part of good moral character and being polite to others. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have it, but he does teach His Highness. "But I never expected that after causing such a big trouble, the ministers would think about it on their own before His Highness even started to apologize. Could it be that your Majesty threatened every minister on the way back with His Highness? The attendant looked at them, remained silent for a moment, and then said with a complicated expression: "Youreally think so?" "Of course," the ministers smiled: "What can he understand as a child?" "Let us tell you, if we really want to blame him, we should blame his unreliable father. Children are ignorant, how can adults be ignorant!" Attendant: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1108 All that¡¯s left is a cat The attendant¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, but he still confirmed again: "Are you really sure you don't blame her, but her father?" Knowing that he might be beaten again, His Highness cried loudly, which caused your Majesty to be delayed for a while on the road. " However, even if the Lord has not yet arrived outside the palace, the Lord has profound magic power and sharp eyes and ears. The conversation just now will definitely not escape his ears. The aide winked at the ministers, trying to get them to change their words. But the ministers said loudly: "Of course!" Attendant: "" Not only that, the ministers asked him many times when they saw him, accusing him: "Why, don't you think his father should be blamed?" The attendant tactfully said: "I don't think she should be blamed. Maybe her father didn't know about it beforehand." "Don't excuse his father!" The ministers were furious, "How could his father not know about such a big matter?" Thinking that Pei Mingzhi had broken the contract and sent countless cubs to their palace to interfere with them, with ulterior motives, the ministers kept talking more and more: "For such a shameless father, we should condemn him once we see him!" "Tell me, how do you want to condemn Gu?" Ye Heng had an extremely cold face and strode in from the outside with his tall body, holding in his hand a poor little loli who was struggling desperately with tears in his eyes. When the ministers saw him, their faces turned pale and they waved their hands: "No, no, no, Your Majesty, you heard wrong." "Your Majesty, our feelings for you are so evident from heaven and earth. How dare we condemn you!" "Yes, yes, we were just talking about blaming the father who was the culprit who caused this to happen, not you." Ye Heng was indifferent and still had a stern face: "I am the father of the culprit." With all the ministers dumbfounded, the man placed the aggrieved and pouty little Lolita in front of them, and added expressionlessly: "And she is the culprit." Under the unbelievable gazes of the ministers, the little Loli's eyes were red and she sobbed: "Well, people are quick to talk and quick to touch~" Ministers: "" Half an hour later, the ministers who finally realized what was going on were trembling, listening to the little Loli crying and telling them that she was sorry, that she was wrong, that she would never dare to do it again, and that she was still in a dream. . After hearing the apology, the guilty ministers did not dare to let out a single fart. They could not see the anger and arrogance when they came to Ye Heng to seek justice, so they quickly made excuses and ran away. With the little girl's character of taking things for granted, now forced by her father's threat, she cried and said she didn't dare anymore, but by the next day, she would forget all the vows she made today. And then you dare to do it. Fortunately, this kind of life did not last for a few days, because the little girl¡¯s mother finally took care of the family affairs and came back. The little girl was very happy when she heard that her mother was back. With her mother accompanying her, the little Loli turned around and forgot about her cat. After that, not many years later, the little girl¡¯s three hundredth birthday came. Because of the 100th and 200th birthday parties, the little girl stayed in the egg. This was the first time that she did not appear in front of everyone in the form of an egg. ??As a result, this 300th birthday party was extremely luxurious and luxurious, and the people invited were famous figures in the divine world. In the end, even Heavenly Dao came. But in order to control the little fat girl, Ye Heng turned her into a fish because he was afraid that the little fat girl would run away and meet the little bastard from the tiger clan. Throughout the banquet, the little girl was in the small fish tank, with her big black round eyes open, looking at the immortal uncles and aunts sitting below. But this scene, in the eyes of uninformed people, especially people from other countries, means that the little prince of the wolf clan is stupid and stupid. He is already three hundred years old and does not know how to transform into a human form. He can only maintain his original body in the water. . Thinking about it, it took more than 200 years for this little highness to be born, which shows that his qualifications are indeed average. So he stopped and asked again, paying attention to the fact that with such a qualification, no matter how good he is, he won't be that good. Don't worry about it at all. On the contrary, the tiger tribe's talented little guy, whose IQ and skills are a bit scary at a young age, Your Highness, they need to put more thought into this. If it really threatens them, it can only be removed secretly. A group of gods from all over the world have evil intentions. There was only one little fish happily blowing bubbles in the water, and happily asked her father if the bubbles she blew were big and good.?Look. Very carefree. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t even know that I was sold. Her mother, Xiaojue Tianzun, often sighed sadly. Her father's IQ was not low. Although her IQ could not be said to be very high, it was still the IQ of a normal fish. How could she have given birth to such a fool who was so easy to deceive? What will you do if you are kidnapped in the future? Not only was she worried, but the ministers also had very sad expressions when they looked at the "house full of chickens and tigers" specially sent to them by their little highness. Fortunately, this sorrow did not last long. The three hundred years have come, and it is time to help the little girl seal the huge soul power that has taken her for a hundred years. It didn¡¯t take much time to seal the soul power. The little girl came out of the palace jumping. Then she discovered that her two cats and the five chickens she had hidden were all missing! ! ! There was only one left, the fairy chicken that Ye Heng used his soul power to transform into her. "Dad," the little Loli stumbled back, almost crying, "My cat is gone, and my chicken is gone too." Ye Heng glanced at her lightly: "Where did you get the cat? Why didn't I know." Of course Ye Heng knew how many cats and chickens she had hidden. ¡°Because this little fat girl hid these things directly in his clothes, and hugged his clothes and whispered to them every night. He was blind to disappear. "I, I hid it secretly," the little Loli hugged the only chick in her arms and cried sadly, "but they were all gone just now." Ye Heng originally wanted to tease her, but when he saw her crying so miserably, tears flowed down her face, as if she was going to die from crying, and her eyes were swollen from crying. He let out a light "tsk" and said: "Do you know why they disappeared?" The little loli sobbed and shook her head. "Because they are looking for their parents." Ye Heng paused, rubbed her little head with his big hand, and whispered: "I will come back later." The little girl raised her red eyes: "when will it be in the future?" Ye Heng raised his eyes: "When you grow up." "Okay" the little girl sniffed and said: "Then dad, can you transform me into a cat before the chickens come back. I still have a chicken, and now I am short of a cat. ¡± Ye Heng: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1109 Do you look down on me? Attendant: "" Routines, they are all routines! In the end, the little loli who cried and lied to the cat finally got her cat. But before she got it, she was beaten so badly by her father that she lost several pieces of her buttocks. But that doesn¡¯t stop the little girl, who is physically disabled and strong-willed, from crawling to show off her newly acquired cat to her mother, Xiaojue Tianzun. "Mom, look, this is the cat my father gave me." The little Loli's tone was arrogant, and she couldn't hide her desire to show off her happiness. She pouted: "You don't have it, only others have it." Xiaojue Tianzun looked at her little fat face that was so happy that she succeeded as a villain, and his hands couldn't help but feel itchy again. The two of them can't get along for too long. If they get along for too long, every bit of maternal love will be consumed, and it's very easy to get into fights. Especially this little chubby girl is so annoying. She keeps trying to steal my husband from her. After that, she likes to show off like she is now. Since Tianzun Xiaojue came back from handling the matter, he has been annoyed by this little guy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how her father endured the decades when she was gone. Xiaojue Tianzun narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "What's a cat? I have a husband, do you?" Little Loli: "" "I don't!" The little Lolita said confidently, "But I have a father!" Xiaojue Tianzun crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows: "I also have a father!" The little Loli puffed up her face and said, "My dad is better than your dad!" Xiaojue Tianzun hummed: "My husband is better than your father!" The little Loli didn¡¯t react for a moment and said unconvinced, ¡°My, my husband is better than your husband!¡± Speaking, without waiting for Xiao Xun Tianzun to remind, the little girl reacted, staring at her eyes: "No, I have no husband " Now I finally understand the importance of my husband. Without my husband, we can no longer quarrel. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Xiaojue Tianzun: "Mom, where is my husband? Where has my husband gone? How could I not have a husband!" By the end of the sentence, my voice was choked up. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" It¡¯s over, we¡¯ve gotten into big trouble, and this little fat girl has become a hundred thousand reasons again. ¡­¡­ As the know-it-all in the God Realm, Divine Lord Si Lu often sneaks into other people's corners in order to eavesdrop on gossip and inquire about information. Because of this, he was reported by the gods in the God Realm, and Heaven directly sent him to take charge of the calamity. There was a long queue at the Samsara Hall. "Tell me what you want." Si Lu sat behind the desk and asked without raising his head. In order to gain praise and atone for his sins, as long as the request was not excessive, Si Lu would usually satisfy it. "After a while, I want to be a super beauty in modern times!" The strong and deep male voice was like thunder, coming from above the head: "I also want a husband who loves me very, very much!" Si Lu paused for a moment, then looked up at the strong man in front of him with a beard and prominent muscles who could kill three people with one punch. He was silent for three seconds, and after a few minutes of silence for his future husband, he clicked his brush. Next to the desktop: "Okay, five hundred gold." For such an excessive request, you have to charge money. The strong man gave the money, and the satisfied little jump left. The other gods in line behind looked at him with condemnation, but Si Luquan pretended not to notice. "Next." Si Lu gathered the five hundred gold coins into his arms, thinking that there was much more oil and water in the Samsara Hall than in the corner. When he looked up, he saw the next person standing far away. He frowned: "Why are you standing so far away? Stand closer." "No, there is a person in front of me." The man pointed in front of her. Si Lu looked at the air in front of her: "??" "uncle." At this moment, a childish voice came from under the desk: "Uncle Immortal." Si Lu stood up, lay on the table, and looked down following the sound. Below, a little Lolita with round eyes and an extremely cute and pink face was waving her little hand at him: "Uncle Fairy, I'm here." Si Lu: "" As the most precious cubs of every race, there are usually protective mechanisms in place. Going down to earth to experience calamities is uncertain and dangerous, and is likely to cause damage to the physical and mental health of the cubs, which is not conducive to their growth.Children are not allowed to participate in activities unless their parents consent. For decades, no cub has entered the Reincarnation Hall. When he saw it, Si Lu was stunned: "Your Highness, have you gone to the wrong place?" "No," the little girl shook her head like a rattle, her two ponytails swaying: "My mother asked me to come to you." "your mom?" Tianzun Xiaojue was one of the people who reported him for eavesdropping. Si Lu didn¡¯t think she had any good intentions this time. He then heard the little Loli nod and said, "My mother said you are so awesome, you know everything." "Of course." Seeing her mention his old profession, Si Lu immediately threw his caution behind him and showed off with a smile: ¡°There is nothing in this world of gods that I, the ¡®know-it-all¡¯, don¡¯t know!¡± "Uncle, do you know where my husband has gone?" The little loli raised her head and said. "Husband?" Si Lu reacted: "Oh, you are talking about your husband, right?" "No, it's my husband, not Bujun." The little Loli shook her head and corrected him seriously. Si Lu: "" "Okay, hubby," Si Lu changed his tune and said, "Why do you suddenly ask about this?" The little girl tugged at the fur of the cat in her arms dejectedly, and said gloomily: "My mother has a husband, but I don't." It turns out that this is the case. After knowing the reason, Si Lu spoke confidently: "It's okay. You are still young now. It is normal to not have a husband. You don't have to go out of your way to find one. You will naturally have one when you grow up." The little girl nodded in understanding and asked, "Then where will my husband be when I grow up?" Si Lu: "" How do I know where your husband is? I still want to know my husband Bah, I still want to know where my wife is! "Uncle, can you give me a husband first?" The little girl looked at him pitifully and said, "I just need a husband now." "I can give you my future husband!" Si Lu: "" Seeing the gods queuing up behind them, Si Lu took a deep breath and smiled: "I'm sorry, I really don't have a husband to give you." "But, but" the little girl pointed to the strong man over there who had just paid five hundred gold, and whispered: "The uncle just now also wanted a husband, so you gave it to him." Si Lu: "" The little girl seemed to have thought of something and frowned: "Uncle, do you look down on me?" Si Lu: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Help! Si Lu couldn't resist anymore, so he sent a message to Ye Heng, saying that her daughter was lost and that he was coming to Samsara Hall. However, Ye Heng didn't come back, so he sent a message to Xiaojue Tianzun, saying that her daughter had been kidnapped by him. Hurry up and redeem the person. Not only did he not return, he was also blocked! ! ! Si Lu: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1110 Looking for a husband (1) Si Lu: "" What a heartless couple! Your daughters are starting to fall in love early when they are looking for husbands. Do you know that? Facing the little Loli¡¯s pink and tender face, Si Lu sadly wiped the sweat from his forehead and said bitterly: "How about this, Your Highness, tell me what you want in a husband, and I will try my best to help you find one, okay?" Si Lu thought simply. If a child knows what a husband is, he must think it is some kind of toy. He can just find a suitable substitute and he will naturally be able to cope with it. Even if he can't find her, he can spend some soul power to find a "husband" for her. "I want a husband like my dad!" Little Loli said happily without thinking, "White, fat, and hairy!" Si Lu: "" In short, it¡¯s right that he¡¯s not a human being. but¡­¡­ How to find this! Your father is like that. There is only one in the entire God Realm. Where can I find a second father for you? "And you still want to listen to my story!" The little girl really treats her husband as a toy like a chicken and says whatever comes to her mind. Si Lu: "" ? Okay, no need to look for it. Even your father wants to beat you after hearing your story. I am afraid there is no one in the entire God Realm who can listen to your story. "What's wrong?" Just when Si Lu was scorching, when there was no choice, a smile was suddenly like a gentleman. Si Lu saw the person like a gentleman. "God Lord." Little Loli also saw him, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she shouted: "Uncle Beauty!" The visitor was dressed in a restrained yet gorgeous purple robe with gold patterns. He had curved eyebrows and a jade-like complexion. The wide cuffs were flamboyantly embroidered with climbing vine flowers that spread their claws, instantly making the entire hall shine. It's just that his face is still a little pale, but this paleness can't stop the corners of his bright red mouth from slightly curved. "Lili, long time no see. Do you miss your uncle?" The beauty bent down with a smile, and gently pinched her plump little face with her slender fingers. "Yes." In fact, more than ten years have passed since the last time the two met. In these ten years, a lot of things have happened, occupying most of the little girl's mind, but she vaguely remembers that she is I have thought about it, and still: "It's hard to think about it." The little girl looked serious, but she couldn't remember why she missed Uncle Beauty. She only vaguely felt that Uncle Beauty seemed to have something that he hadn't given her yet, which caused her to look forward to Uncle Beauty's visit every day. one time. Then give her the thing. But what exactly is it? The little girl scratched her head and didn't think about it for a moment. It¡¯s over, she seems to be getting stupider and stupider. But fortunately, the little girl has a character that asks questions when she doesn¡¯t understand. She doesn¡¯t know how to hide things. She looked at Pei Mingzhi and asked in a sweet voice: ¡°Uncle Beauty, is there something you haven¡¯t given me yet?¡± Although the past ten years are not long, Pei Mingzhi usually deals with a lot of things. Hearing this, he paused for a while and then quickly recalled it. It happened that Si Lu had already told him about the little girl. The reason why it is here. Pei Minzhi lowered his eyes slightly and admitted with a smile: "Yes, I was in a hurry before, and Uncle Beauty forgot to give you the cat." Si Lu: "" "Probably only this person can be so lighthearted and describe such a serious matter as being taken away by Tiandao as just a hurried departure." "That's right," he said, and the little Loli suddenly remembered it. She thought about it very carefully, even the details of the time. She corrected Pei Mingzhi: "It's not a cat, it's a big cat." "Yes, Big Cat." Pei Minzhi rubbed her little head, looked at her clear and round eyes, and couldn't help laughing: "Aren't you looking for a husband?" The corners of his mouth were slightly curved and his eyes were deep. No one knew what he was planning, but he smiled and said: "Then let me let this big cat be your husband, okay?" When Pei Minzhi came in and met the little girl, he waved his hand and set up a barrier to isolate all the gods lining up behind. Not only could no sound be transmitted out, but people outside could not see the scene inside. As for why?Si Lu was also in this small space. Si Lu himself felt this way. He felt that this divine king was probably trying to avoid being beaten to death by the cruel father of his young highness in the future. After all, the nature of two people alone is different from a gathering of three. But when Si Lu heard what he said, the corners of his mouth couldn't help but twitch. Where did the cat come from in the God Realm? ! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? a husband to this young highness, God knows, don't go crazy with anger. "Who made the father of this little Highness have such powerful magic power? He beat the little devil of Tiandao many times. This little Highness really found a mortal cat to be her husband. I am afraid that Heavenly Dao can't do anything to her. But soon, Si Lu knew what kind of cat this "cat" was! A light and shadow suddenly appeared in the man's hand. In the light and shadow, a little white tiger quickly jumped onto a tree that was three times taller than the others, and then quickly jumped from the branch to the palace wall. His immature face was filled with excitement. The cool and mature person who was consistent with his age finally disappeared from the city wall at an extremely fast speed. The whole movement was smooth and fluid, without any sluggishness at all. It was as smooth as if it had been done hundreds of times in advance. It was impossible to imagine that this was the first time he had done such a thing. Pei Minzhi glanced at it and twitched the corner of his mouth, "It's the wrong one." ¡°Such a cruel scene cannot be shown to a little girl. He remembered that he had saved a few "sleeping photos" of the little bastard, which were taken when he was just born. He had his eyes closed, a small ball, soft and soft, like a grandma's, very lovable. This is what a little girl should see. But Si Lu couldn't help but cover his face. In vain. The hair of this little white tiger is indeed snow-white. Due to its young age, the gray lines belonging to the little tiger are not obvious, and the color is even light and almost non-existent. At a glance, it is completely white. Chubby. The bodies of cubs are chubby when they are young. They are not as lean as adults. Instead, they are round and cute due to their small size. There are so many hairy ones. There is no one with less hair in the tiger clan, they are all hairy! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all in line! It is naturally a happy thing to help this young highness find her "husband" toy. If it is a fake husband, a husband transformed with soul power, or a toy, then it will be fine. But these are real people. If you let Ye Heng Tianzun know He has to finish. Hey, wait, there seems to be no need to rush, there is one more request. Si Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he still wants to listen to the story told by this young highness! This young Highness of the Tiger Clan with a bad temper, cold personality, and little patience is obviously not suitable. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1111 Looking for a husband (2) Here, the little girl didn¡¯t recognize who this cat was. She just thought it looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t know where it was familiar. Suddenly I saw this cat jumping up to the tree, with an agile and calm attitude, and I instantly remembered that this cat was the cat who was listening to her story under the tree before! Later, the cat disappeared, and she was still sad for a long time. Pei Mingzhi still doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s unintentionally trying to get things done, and he¡¯s still looking for photos of his son¡¯s bed no, sleeping photos. I searched every corner and finally found the correct image. It hasn¡¯t been presented yet. But the little girl ran over happily and hugged the little white tiger that was jumping up the tree in the image: "Uncle Beauty! Uncle Beauty, I have found my husband. This is my husband." Si Lu: "" Si Lu: "????" Si Lu almost spat out his blood: "Your Highness, didn't you say you wanted to find someone who could listen to your story?" "yes." The little Loli blinked and still hugged the little tiger. Si Lu tactfully reminded: "This is inappropriate." It's over. If Ye Heng Tianzun finds out, his daughter will be abducted, or by the little brat he hates the most. The most troublesome thing is that his daughter still takes the initiative to run away with others. He is afraid of the whole Samsara Palace. They will all be overthrown. "No," Little Loli looked at Little White Tiger confidently: "Cat Mao likes to listen to other people telling stories." Pei Mingzhi was of course fortunate enough to have heard the content of the story told by the little girl. It was so shocking that the ghosts and gods cried when they heard it. He touched his chin. "No wonder that little brat came back from the Land of Peach Blossoms more than ten years ago. Without saying a word, he locked himself in the temple to practice in seclusion until he came out in recent years. "Gangqing is autistic after hearing too many stories." But Pei Mingzhi often cheated on his son. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and his smile was gentle and tender. He didn't even think about explaining to his son that he actually didn't like listening to stories. "It's hard to find a young wife these days, and it's even harder to find such a cute little wife. ¡°Just listening to the story, he believed his son could get through it. Si Lu was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the whole God Realm, there are actually people who can listen to the stories told by this young highness. terrible. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the young generation of cubs with the most potential and strength, this courage to listen to stories, other cubs can not match. The little Loli happily wanted to take the cat away, but found that she couldn't carry it away at all. As soon as she let go, the cat ran to jump into the tree again, so she had to look at Pei Mingzhi for help: "Uncle Beauty, what should I do? My husband doesn't seem to want to go with me" Si Lu: "" Pei Minzhi rubbed her cute little head with a smile and said, "Because he is still young, he can't go with you." The little Loli held her little hand and looked at the little white tiger for a while, then asked in a low voice: "When can the cat go with me?" "Well" Pei Mingzhi prolonged his tone with a smile on his face. When the little girl looked over eagerly, he smiled and said: "When the cat grows up and you grow up too, you can take him away by then." ¡°Can¡¯t it be now?¡± The little girl said gloomily, "It will take a long, long time for people to grow up." Si Lu looked at Pei Minzhi nervously, fearing that he would lead the cubs to evil, so he directly tied his son over and made him a foster husband for the young highness. "No, if you want to take it away now, you can only take one kitten away," Fortunately, Pei Mingzhi did not act recklessly, but his smile deepened and he whispered softly: "But if you leave your 'husband' here with me, when you grow up, you can get a big cat! A super big cat." Pei Mingzhi smiled and showed her the size. The big cat is at least as big as twenty kittens. Even a little girl with an extremely simple fish head understands that one big cat makes more money than two kittens. The little Loli really hesitated, her slender eyelashes fluttering. She already had a kitten given to her by her father, and she wanted a big kitten. She tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Okay, Uncle Beauty, then I'll??I'll give you my husband first. " After saying that, her face was serious, and she did not forget to emphasize seriously: "But when I grow up, you must remember to give me a big husband." "certainly." Pei Mingzhi smiled and flirted with her: "Uncle always does what he says." Si Lu: "" After a friendly discussion. Finally, she found her husband. Although her husband was still in someone else's house temporarily and could only be taken back later, the little girl still left with satisfaction. "I'm going to tell daddy," little Loli said goodbye to Pei Mingzhi and Si Lu, and then ran out of the hall quickly. She was so happy: "I also have a husband!!!" Si Lu: "" Seeing that the person was running away, Si Lu couldn't help but said: "Shenjun, this is not good, if Lord Ye Heng finds out" The tiger clan¡¯s royal palace is probably going to be overthrown by that one. "Hey," Pei Minzhi patted him on the shoulder: "You don't have a cub, so you don't understand. For the happiness of your son, as a father, you can do anything." Si Lu has never been a father, but he doesn¡¯t know that father¡¯s love can be so great. His heart moved slightly, but before he could say anything, he heard Pei Mingzhi say with a smile: "Besides, I will go down to earth to experience calamity in a few years. If Ye Heng wants to fight with someone, he can only fight with my son. Hey, it's pitiful just thinking about it." Si Lu: "" He finally knew why the young Highness of the Tiger Clan committed patricide. Why should the father who deceived his son like this be kept alive for the New Year? But Pei Mingzhi really wasn't lying when he said he wanted to go down to earth to experience calamity. It wasn't his turn so soon. After all, more than a hundred years ago, this divine king went down to earth to play, but who asked him to steal chickens twice and cause trouble? God was angry. In order to teach him a lesson, Heaven directly sent him to the Palace of Samsara to experience calamity. And, in order to make this lesson more profound, Tiandao also Si Lu thought for a moment and then said: "Then Lord God should be careful." Pei Mingzhi: "?" Si Lu said: "In order to teach you a profound lesson, Heaven decided to let your son go down to earth with you to experience calamity." Pei Mingzhi: "" Si Lu said slowly: "Furthermore, in order to enhance His Highness's ability to kill his father, Heaven asked me to arrange for His Highness a person with a super high IQ, criminal tendencies, rigorous thinking and logical thinking, and a strong body, who can't stand it all the time." The character of a seven-year-old boy who wants to kill his father.¡± Pei Mingzhi: "" The seven-year-old boy is already quite capable of operating a knife. He is also physically strong, and it is not a problem to kill an adult with one knife. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????? It is very obvious that Tiandao wants to kill Pei Mingzhi. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1112 She found a husband! ! ! Pei Minzhi was not afraid. The smile at the corners of his mouth remained the same. He raised his eyebrows: ¡°What about me, what is my role?¡± The son is great, but the father is not willing to give in too much. Besides, the strength and palace of this divine king are almost the same as those of Ye Heng Tianzun, the number one person in the divine world, so he is not a character who can be killed easily. No matter how good your son¡¯s innate conditions are and how obvious his advantages are, this Lord God is not easy to deal with. Because of this, Si Lu clenched his fists, coughed slightly, and said: "As for your role Master Tiandao said that in order to give you a better experience of the calamity, you can immerse yourself in the joy of this calamity and realize the great principles of life during the calamity. , so I specially asked you to find one for you. Although he is over thirty years old, he is still a cannon fodder who can only giggle and drool, with an IQ of only five years old, similar to the silly son of a landlord. " Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but his smile remained unchanged: "That is to say, before I went down to experience the tribulation, this character was a 'silly son' character, but after I entered his body, it was no longer the case, right?" "No." Si Lu shook his head: "This tribulation is different from the previous tribulations. You have no memory of the whole process. In other words, after you go down, you will be that stupid son. The most important thing is The only thing is, your sociopathic cub could stab two of you to death without any responsibility." Si Lu slowly told the cruelest truth. Pei Mingzhi: "" In the end, Pei Mingzhi took out an expensive thousand gold from the "red envelope money" his son had received since he was a child, and with a smile, he bribed Si Lu to change the script and roles for him overnight. After Si Lu took a thousand gold, he changed the character settings of Pei Mingzhi several times, and decisively put them all into the one where the king of Taoyuan Land needed to go through calamity a few years later. world. "Father and son cannibalize each other, which is really not in line with the moralistic concepts of the divine world. ¡°If this video of the descent to earth is revealed in the future, and the cub really loses his father in the mortal world, heaven will take revenge. However, if this matter spreads in the divine world, the cub and his reputation may be damaged. A patricide, a black heart. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to marry either of them in the future. Si Luxin said, the way of heaven only said that this god king should come down to earth to learn a lesson, so it should be okay for the king of Taoyuan to deal with this god king and the two kings fight each other, right? Facts have proved that his decision was right. During the day, His Royal Highness the Tiger Clan¡¯s one thousand gold coins disappeared for no reason, leaving only an insignificant fifty gold coins. At night, the King's bedroom in the Tiger Clan's royal palace was also burned for no reason. Countless rare treasures collected by Pei Mingzhi in the palace were burned in the fire, which is regrettable. Si Lu: "" The character of His Highness the Tiger Clan¡¯s vengeance is almost the same as that of the king from the Land of Peach Blossoms. Fortunately, the father and son were not placed in the same world alone, otherwise they would fight. If you stole my money and I destroyed most of your collection, the father and son would have to destroy the small world that Tiandao finally built. It can't be blown up. Tiandao was probably aware of this, so he did not blame Si Lu for changing the script without permission, but afterwards, he confiscated all the thousands of dollars that Si Lu had secretly embezzled. Si Lu: "" ¡­¡­ What happened here didn¡¯t affect the little girl¡¯s good mood at all. She ran home from the Samsara Palace in a hurry, and the joyful expression on her fair and tender face could overflow. Anyone with a discerning eye would know how happy she is now. And this joy is also very easy to infect others, making people laugh along with her. The palace servants sweeping the floor couldn't help but smile and asked curiously: "Your Highness, what's wrong? Why are you so happy today?" To be honest, His Highness is very happy every day. Except for the tears in her eyes after being beaten by her father, most of the rest of the time, including when she was quarreling and fighting with her mother, she had a very enthusiastic smile on her face, which made her look happy. Carefree, without any worries. But it will be obviously a bit happier than usual. This is a bit strange. With a big smile on her pink and tender face, the little Loli shook her little head and said happily: "I found my husband, I also have a husband~!" ?Palace man: "" The palace man looked at the little cub in front of him who was not yet underage, only 300 years old. He swallowed his saliva and seemed to be a little unresponsive: "Husband?" Little Loli said: "Yes, Sister Gongren, don't you have one?" The unmarried young female palace maid shook her head. The little Loli sighed, with her little hands behind her back and a mature face: "Then you are so pitiful." Palace man: "" The palace man opened his mouth, wanting to say something to prove that he was not pitiful, but he didn't know what to say, so he simply closed his mouth decisively. Soon, the little Loli said goodbye to the palace man happily, wanting to share the news with her father. "Hey, Your Highness, don't go" The palace man wanted to stop her, but she ran too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye, so she had to look away and quickly sent a message. Over there, in the main hall, the attendant following Ye Heng took some time off and finally saw the message that Si Lu sent half an hour ago. He raised his head and was just about to tell the emperor, who was crouching at the desk over there to approve the memorial, that his restless daughter was playing in the Samsara Palace this time. But before they could say anything, they saw their cute little Highness jumping in from the door. It was obvious that he had returned from the Palace of Reincarnation. The attendant instantly swallowed back the words he was about to say. At this time, it was his turn to shake the jade pendant. He lowered his head to check. It was the palace people outside who sent him a message. ¡¾Palace attendant: Stop your highness! ! She found a husband! ¡¿ ¡¾ Attendant:? ? ? ¡¿ ¡¾Palace Man: Hurry! ! ¡¿ But it¡¯s too late. Because just when the attendant raised his head, the little girl had already happily ran to her father. The two ponytails swayed, and the pink and white face was so cute, but the words spoken in that soft little voice were equally deadly. She looked at the indifferent man behind the desk who was making corrections with his eyes lowered: "Dad, let me tell you, I also have a husband~" As soon as he finished speaking, the man's brush suddenly stopped. When the attendant's scalp was numb, the man raised his cold eyes, and there was no emotion in his voice: "Say it again, what do you have?" Now the attendant was numb all over. He hurried forward and winked at the little girl desperately: "Your Highness, Her Royal Highness the Queen seems to be calling you" The word "go" hasn't been uttered yet. "Husband!" The little Loli already opened her arms and answered her father's words: "Such a big husband!" Attendant: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1113 Crying so miserably The attendant suddenly closed his eyes and turned his back, not daring to look at the tragedy that followed. Sure enough, the next moment, there was a "click" sound, and the slender brush in his hand was broken into four pieces in the slender hand, and fell scattered on the solid wood desk. The sound was neither light nor heavy, but it made people laugh. A creepy sound. The young and handsome king's eyes were dark as if hiding a shocking wave, but his cold and white face was calm. He leaned back on the armchair, took out the handkerchief handed over by the attendant tremblingly, lowered his eyes, carefully wiped the sawdust on his fingers, threw the dirty handkerchief aside, and then asked calmly: "When did you find it?" "Just now." The little girl never looks at people¡¯s faces, and she thought her father was happy for her to find a husband. She described vividly how she ran to the Palace of Reincarnation, how she met Uncle Beauty, and how Uncle Beauty gave her a big husband. The attendant was surprised. Unexpectedly, the divine king actually gave his cub to their young highness as a "husband". The young highness of the Tiger Clan is indeed very outstanding. Among the current younger generation, it is difficult to find one who is better than him, and there are almost no people who are as good as him. Logically speaking, this is indeed a good candidate for a "child adopter", especially since their little highness is not very smart and may not be very smart in the future. He must be matched with someone smarter so that he will not be deceived by others in the future. Walk. But since the last time, their Lord regarded the cat who had been "sleeped" by their little Highness for several days as a thorn in his side, and even announced on the spot that in the land of Peach Blossoms, the God Lord and the Tiger Clan's Little Highness And dogs are not allowed. Now the two young highnesses are actually getting together again, and they still have such an ambiguous relationship as "husbands" The attendant took a sneak peek, and sure enough, their lord's face was so gloomy that he could no longer look at it. Afterwards, after the little girl talked about how they got to know each other, she also emphasized how good her "husband" is. He is not only white, fat, big, and hairy, but he can also climb trees and listen to her. Telling stories is great. As he was talking, the little girl saw that her father was silent and couldn't help but seek approval and said: "Dad, do you also think my husband is great! Even better than my mother's husband, right?" The little girl still didn¡¯t turn around and faced her mother¡¯s husband with her father. Her straight brain circuit only knows that her father is better than her mother¡¯s father, so her husband must be better than her mother¡¯s husband! As for who her mother¡¯s husband is, she doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, besides dad, she is the most powerful! However, as soon as he said these words, the fourth new brush that the attendant had just handed over also broke. This time it broke silently and shattered into powder in Ye Heng's hand, leaving not even a handful of ashes. . As for their little highness, she still had her big round clear eyes open, looking at the pen that suddenly disappeared from her father's hand, and said "Wow" several times in surprise. I didn¡¯t realize at all that my butt and butt were about to collapse. "come over." Ye Heng ignored the desk that was covered with countless cracks and was about to break at any time. He raised his eyes and spoke calmly. The little girl ran over happily without even thinking about it. next moment. Several earth-shaking wails suddenly came from the main hall. The cries were so tragic and continuous that the palace attendants outside could hardly hold their brooms steady. "What's going on, Your Highness?" "Are you in trouble again?" "Isn't it possible? Didn't she just get into trouble yesterday? According to your Majesty's rule, she will be good for two days and then start getting into trouble on the third day. It's impossible for her to get into trouble again so soon, right? This is only the second day. .¡± "Yes. Moreover, His Highness cried so miserably this time. It was much more miserable than the previous times. His voice was much louder. Could it be that something happened to Your Majesty?" "Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about? Something happened to you! When I first came in to serve tea, you were all fine!" "I also think it can't be your Majesty. I think it has something to do with His Highness finding a 'husband'." "husband?" "Hey, that's my husband. Of course you didn't know this when you weren't here just now. Our young highness came back, walked a few steps and told people that she found her husband. Look at how happy she was. As expected, I should share this with you. The good news is gone.¡± The palace man said:He exclaimed: "Oh my God, Your Highness is so brave." "No wonder His Highness was beaten so badly." "Now your Highness should not dare to get into trouble again for ten days." "It won't be just ten days. I think she won't dare to get into trouble again in a month." "Go and tell the queen quickly, otherwise your highness will really be beaten to death." "Stop looking. The people in the palace sent a message saying that when Her Royal Highness the Queen heard about this, she packed up her bags and ran away. I'm afraid it's time for her to have a cup of tea now." ¡°????¡± "Isn't it your Highness who caused the trouble? Your Highness, why did she run? And she ran so fast." "Yes, it stands to reason that when Her Royal Highness the Queen heard that the cub she had worked so hard to give birth to was looking for a husband, and was probably in early love, she shouldn't have rushed over immediately to do this or that to her little Highness " One of the people in the palace immediately said: "Male and female doubles!" "That's right, it's a male-female doubles match. I heard that this is a very popular fighting style in the world, and it's specially used to deal with cubs. It's so cruel!" "Hey, you don't know yet." "what do you know?" "I heard that Her Highness the Queen instigated your Highness to go to the Reincarnation Hall to find her husband. If something happens now, why don't you run away quickly, or she will be the one who gets beaten?" "So that's what it is" The palace people were not surprised and were not too surprised. In the past, the mother and daughter had gotten into trouble not eight but ten times. The two of them had been quarreling before, and they started fighting each other. In the end, the sullen Jun Shang threw them all into the corner and faced the wall to reflect. But who knew that the two people squatting in the corner could continue to quarrel. The content of the quarrel is still very childish, there is no level at all, it is just like elementary school chickens pecking each other. "But there's no point in running away now, Her Majesty the Queen," A palace official who had stayed in the palace for a long time and had some understanding of his lord¡¯s strength twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "As big as the palace is, with your ability, it doesn't take five seconds to capture Her Royal Highness the Queen." The other palace people didn¡¯t quite believe it. "I'm really not lying. This is how your Highness was captured by Your Majesty before. After being captured, you were beaten a lot. Your Highness ran away for more than half an hour, which was enough for ten cups of tea. It took time, but I still couldn't escape, and I was immediately caught by the king. Unless Her Royal Highness the Queen can escape from the land of paradise this time, there is still a possibility of not being caught." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1114. Your Highness is still crying? Sure enough, it didn't take long for the palace people to see Her Royal Highness the Queen, who was said to be running away, and had a cup of tea. She was carrying a package on her back, her head was drooping, and her face was completely gloomy. Grabbing it, the two of them appeared outside the main hall together. Not long after, in a corner not far from the entrance of the main hall, two familiar figures squatted again. The little girl was still rubbing her eyes and crying. Xiaojue Tianzun pinched her little fat face that was stained with tears, and said with hatred: "I only asked you to go to your uncle to ask questions, and I didn't let you go to your husband! It's better for you, don't imitate, just do it directly Beyond the." After all, Si Lu is the "know-it-all" in the God Realm. He has many ideas and a wide range of knowledge. He might be able to deal with this little fat girl's hundred thousand whys, but this little fat girl is better. Ask her to imitate, and she will surpass it directly. I really found a husband back. The little Loli was already feeling sad about her missing butt, so how could she listen to other words, when she saw Tianzun Xiaojue pinching her suddenly. With tears in her eyes, she sobbed, turned her head, and shouted into the hall: ¡°Dad!! Mom, she hit me!!!!!!¡± Xiaojue Tianzun: "" To avoid adding more guilt to the crime, Tianzun Xiaojue quickly reached out and covered the mouth of the little accuser: "Who hit you! Don't accuse me unjustly." "Daddy, daddy~" After Tianzun Xiaojue let go slightly, the little Loli turned her head and sobbed again: "Mom, she hit me again!!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Half an hour later, Fusang received news from the people in the palace and hurriedly entered the palace. Just when she arrived outside the main hall, she saw her sister-in-law, Xiaojue Tianzun, looking at the sky expressionlessly. The little Loli next to her had tears all over her face. The tears kept dripping from her cheeks, forming two circles at her feet. There was a small puddle, but she was still crying and had no intention of stopping. The strangest thing is that the distance between the big one and the small one is enough to fit twenty people. Fusang was stunned. He was about to go over and comfort the little girl. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he was stopped by Xiaojue Tianzun: "Don't touch her!" "Huh?" Fusang turned around in confusion. But it was already too late, Fusang's hand had already been placed on the little girl's petite shoulder. The little girl glanced at her with tears in her eyes, then buried her head and cried: "Dad, my aunt bullied me too" Fusang: "" Xiaojue Tianzun whispered: "Ignore her and let her cry. When she cries enough, she will stop naturally." Fusang looked at the two puddles worriedly: "How long has she been crying?" Xiaojue Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "It's been almost half an hour." Fusang was astonished: "So long? Then let Brother Wang come out and comfort her quickly. If you continue to cry, people will cry stupidly." "No, your brother Wang is determined to teach her a severe lesson this time," Xiaojue Tianzun pursed his lips and said, "Besides, what does this mean? She has only been crying for half an hour. In the past, she started crying for an hour, and it was still early for her to cry stupidly. Besides, the harder she cries now, her brain The more confused she becomes, she might cry in the end and forget about the husband she just found, which will make your brother Wang laugh to death." Fusang: "" As expected, the little girl cried for more than half an hour. The small puddles made by her tears slowly turned into big puddles at her feet. With her eyes dim with tears, she saw that her mother and aunt were far away from her and ignored her. She was tired of crying alone. With her grievances in the past, her eyes were red, and she choked with sobs and said to Fusang: "Aunt, aunt, I want, I want to hear a story" With that said, she glanced at Xiaojue Tianzun again with tears in her eyes, and said in a whimpering voice: "Mom wants to hear it too" Xiaojue Tianzun pinched her little fat face: "Little accuser, do you finally think of me now?" The little girl nodded with tears in her eyes, her red eyes looking a little pitiful: "Yes. Mom, let's listen to the story together." Tianzun Xiaojue almost laughed out loud when he saw it. But she still winked at Fusang and told her not to tell her! Telling stories to this little fat girl is a vicious cycle. Every time Fusang came back from a calamity and told her a new story about the world, the little guy would add insult to injury and insist on telling it to her father. After her father finished listening, she received a beating. The little chubby girl finally remembered that she had a mother, so she would run over and tell her about it without any memory, and then the little chubby girl would receive two severe beatings.  The final result was that she cried so miserably that she and her father would be so angry that they couldn't eat for several days. Therefore, storytelling is a curse that no one should think about and should be completely eliminated! In fact, without her winking, Fusang would not tell the story to the little girl again, because after the little chubby girl told her mother a story and was beaten by her mother, it was Fusang's turn to listen to her story. So, there is one more person who has been unable to eat for several days. "I've told you all the stories before, there are no new stories," Seeing that moisture was gradually appearing in the little Loli's eyes, Fusang was about to cry again. She quickly said, "But I just learned a few children's songs below. You will definitely like them." Then, Fusang sang a few lyrics that he heard during the calamity below: "I have a little donkey that I never ride. One day I rode it to the market on a whim" The little Loli asked in a low voice: "Auntie, what is kitten green?" Fusang: "" Fusang thought for a while, then turned into a little donkey and showed it to her: "Here, this is the little donkey." The little girl seems to understand. After that, she asked what "whim" meant. Fusang, who had just come into contact with human culture and didn¡¯t know much about four-character idioms, was silent for a moment and decisively changed the song: "Hey, it's not important. Come on, Auntie will teach you another song. This one is easier" "I have a chicken in my right hand, a duck in my right hand, and a fat baby in my arms" It¡¯s another half an hour later¡ª¡ª In the palace, the young king raised his head from the memorial, counted the time, and asked the attendant next to him: "Your Highness, are you still crying?" "There should be no more," the attendant shook his head and said, "His Royal Highness Fusang just arrived, and it seems that he is teaching his young highness how to sing." "Sing?" Ye Heng raised his eyebrows. Before the attendant could nod, Ye Heng waved his hand, and the scene outside the palace suddenly appeared in mid-air. The little fat girl was indeed singing. Her little body was squatting in the corner, reflecting, but her little head was shaking, and her childish singing voice reached their ears: "I have a little mother, and I never ride. One day I rode my father to catch the chickens" The little Lolita got stuck for a moment, and then sang happily: "Then, then I have a chicken in my left hand! A chicken in my right hand, and a mother in my right hand! There is also a fat daddy in my arms, wow wow wow" Ye Heng: "" Attendant: "" Your Highness Fusang, are you desperate for your life? How dare you teach this kind of song to Your Highness! If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1115 I still want to confront you The Hall of Reincarnation. Si Lu had been busy all day and looked up at the sky outside. It was already getting late. He stood up from his seat and waved to the people still in line: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today. If you haven¡¯t registered yet, please come back tomorrow.¡± Not long after, everyone in the hall dispersed. Si Lu collected the various documents on the table and was about to get up to close the door when a person rushed in from outside. Fuso was sweating profusely, and without blinking, he threw the five hundred pieces of gold on the table: "Quick! Help me make arrangements, I want to descend to earth immediately!" The Highness in front of me has been to the human world many times and is an old acquaintance. He is very generous every time he makes a move and is not a poor man. "But it was the first time that I was so urgent to go down, and I couldn't wait for a moment to go down immediately. These days, after calamity has become a task that everyone must do, many gods are forced to participate every day. ??As a result of some good world script novels, a group of people are fighting for the lead. In order to have a better life below, some people even wait for hundreds of years. But if you want to go down to earth immediately, some of the scripts you will be assigned are naturally inferior war scripts that few people have read. ¡°The Highness in front of me has never even glanced at this kind of script, let alone experienced it in this world. So, Si Lu¡¯s face was full of doubts and he couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°Why are you going down in such a hurry? Is there a ghost chasing you behind?¡± "More terrifying than ghosts." Fusang whispered: "It's my brother Wang!" Si Lu: "" That is indeed scarier than a ghost. Fusang briefly told him about how she taught the little girl to sing. Seeing that the lyrics had been drastically changed, she was probably going to suffer as well, so she quickly ran away when her brother wasn't paying attention. But as long as she was still in the Land of Peach Blossoms, she could not hide from her brother Wang. Fusang rushed to the Samsara Palace without even thinking about it. There is no safer place than the human world. Si Lu looked confused: "I'm sorry, Your Highness, although I sympathize with your experience, there are really too many people going down these days. No, the people who registered have already been queued up several years later. There are no extra seats available for you at the moment.¡± Fusang immediately said: "What about the worse worlds that almost no one goes to? As long as I can go down immediately, I can do it! I don't choose!" Si Lu shook his head: "These are also full. Many people deliberately choose to go to these worlds with higher death rates in order to survive the calamity of life and death, in order to achieve quick victory and quickly improve their cultivation. During this period, this kind of war world Hotter than some tourist worlds.¡± Fusang pondered for a moment and said, "Based on the current situation, when is the fastest time I can go down?" "At the soonest I'm afraid it will be ten years later." "No," Fusang frowned and said, "I can't wait that long." After all, he is an old customer. Si Lu pondered for a moment and said, "There is a world that can satisfy your request to go down immediately. It just depends on whether you are willing." Fusang looked over: "What world?" "To be honest, Tiandao is building a new world recently. This world is bigger than the previous world. If everything goes well, this world will be officially opened in two years." "Then I'll go to this world." Fusang said immediately after hearing that it would only take two years. In a new world, what will happen and what plot will follow are all unknown. The unknown is scary. But her brother Wang is undoubtedly more terrifying than the unknown. Si Lu pulled out the current registration list of New World and said euphemistically: "But in this world, your brother Wang will also come, and the God Lord of the Tiger Clan and his little highness will also be in it. It should be said that this world was created by Heaven specifically for some people with particularly powerful souls. World. Tiandao spent a lot of effort to create this world. Since the construction has not yet been completed, few people are aware of the existence of such a world, so there are quite a lot of free spaces, which fully meets your requirements." "???" Fusang said with a smile: "Oh, then guess, why am I going down in such a hurry?" Si Lu: "" Fusang said very frantically: "I'm trying to hide from my brother Wang!!! If I go to this world, wouldn't I fall into a trap! Am I stupid!" Si Lu: "" However, she was grateful to Si Lu for telling her this: "Since in two years, my brother Wang will go down to experience the calamity, then I won't go down. As for these twoYear, I will leave the land of Taoyuan first and go to other tribes to avoid the limelight. " Fusang didn¡¯t ask her what kind of calamity Brother Wang was going to go through. Brother Wang was already married. There was no need to experience the calamity of love, but the calamity of life and death was unavoidable. It is said that people who have died once can experience life insights that others cannot. These insights can more or less improve your cultivation, but her brother Wang is already the number one person in the God Realm, so there is obviously no need to further improve your cultivation. If he goes down, you don't have to think about it. It is the revenge of heaven. Who let the law of heaven be unable to defeat her brother Wang? I can only use my strength to descend to the mortal world. Fusang was about to leave, but when she turned around, she saw on the registration list of the new world. In addition to the names of her brother Wang and the tiger clan father and son mentioned just now, there was also someone she was very familiar with. The sixth prince of the Cheetah Clan, Yu Zheng. "What's wrong?" Seeing her stop suddenly, Si Lu couldn't help but ask. Fuso raised his head with a smile on his face: "I decided not to run away, and just go to this new world." Si Lu: "?" Fusang said sternly: "Because I suddenly thought about it, it's not a problem to always run away like this! My brother Wang doesn't eat people, so there is no need for me to be afraid of him! Not only can I not be afraid of him, I also have to be upright! Have the courage to defeat Only with the fear in my heart can I advance further in my cultivation! Only then can the wolf clan develop better, and only then can the entire God Realm become more prosperous!" Si Lu: "???" This impassioned poisonous chicken soup almost made Si Lu stupid. However, to put it bluntly, Fusang was not sure whether her brother Wang would retain his memory after he went down. In order to save her own life in the new world, she also dragged her father into this new world. And just a father obviously cannot suppress her brother Wang. Fusang went to call her patriarchal grandfather out of seclusion again. Needless to say, as soon as the other party heard that his precious grandson Ye Heng was going to undergo a disaster, he would naturally follow him to protect him. Fusang also found her aunt who was also practicing in seclusion. "In short, I have found everyone I can find, so I hope her brother Wang can take the face of so many people and let her go." No matter what happens, when her brother wants to kill her, so many people can always stop her brother. She made a thorough plan. Finally, I felt a little relieved. The next moment, Fusang threw out another five hundred gold coins. Si Lu¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it. There was probably nothing cuter than this in the world: ¡°What are you¡± ¡ª¡ª A new book has been opened, click on my avatar to see it, or search for the book title "The Boss's Daughter Becomes the Favorite of a Rich Family" Recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, etc. can be given to new books and updates, but this book does not require them. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1116 My husband is gone, and so is my father. Fusang leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Let me ask you something. As for the sixth prince who is currently in the limelight of the Cheetah Clan, does he prefer women who are fresh and elegant, who are sick and look like they are going to die at any time?" Si Lu¡¯s eyelids twitched and he looked straight at Fusang. Seeing that she seemed to really know nothing about this, he hesitated to speak: "The sixth prince indeed said it himself that he likes this type of woman, but he" Fusang threw another thousand gold coins over: "Yes, that's fine. New World will give me a character like this. The weaker, the better!" "But¡­¡­" What else does Si Lu want to say. ¡°Okay, okay, there¡¯s no time, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After throwing it away, Fuso immediately ran away for his life. She has been delayed in the Reincarnation Hall for long enough. If she doesn¡¯t run out of the Land of Peach Blossoms, she will be caught by her brother Wang. Si Lu was left twitching at the corners of his mouth, swallowing what he was going to say next. Que Xin said that the sixth prince had indeed said personally that he liked sickly, fresh and elegant women, but wasn't this because he was blind? The first time I came to the Land of Peach Blossoms, I met His Highness Fusang, who was pestered by His Highness Fusang to tell stories. He was forced to vomit blood and pretend to be sick. His Highness Fusang was so angry that he seemed to die at any time. And that day, His Highness Fusang happened to be wearing a very fresh and elegant light blue skirt. After that, as long as His Highness Fusang signs up to descend to earth, the sixth prince of the Cheetah Clan will sign up as well. In the past hundred years, His Highness Fusang came to earth seven times, and the sixth prince followed him seven times. Before His Highness Fusang noticed anything, Ye Heng Tianzun found out about it and intercepted all the letters and messages sent by the Sixth Prince, without letting His Highness Fusang receive any of them. The Sixth Prince did not follow His Highness Fusang this time. He turned around and planned to please the most difficult brother-in-law first. It happened that the brother-in-law was about to go through a disaster, so he reported his name. Unexpectedly, His Highness Fusang finally came. The two of them are in the same world. This fate is truly unstoppable. ¡­¡­ At this end, the little girl who sang randomly was beaten again and squatted in the corner, crying so pitifully. In order to comfort her, Xiaojue Tianzun made Xiaolongbao, which he had not made for a long time. The little Loli looked at the bun in front of her with tears in her eyes, then turned around and cried even harder. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Your mother, I don¡¯t want to lose face. However, after she finished crying, she was told another shocking news. Her husband without! have! Got it! ! ! According to her mother, after her father beat her to tears, he went next door to have a fight with the beautiful uncle, and then beat her husband to death The beautiful uncle will never give her a husband again. So, she doesn¡¯t have a husband now. There will be no more. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡­¡­ And the two of them fought for two years. If the new world had not been built and Pei Mingzhi had to surrender, this fight would have lasted forever. Ye Heng always likes to solve things quickly for things that are meaningless but must be done. After he came back, he arranged everything and made a rare dumpling for a little chubby girl who loved to cry. He found a villain script that would end quickly, and asked Si Lu to change the villain¡¯s name to his. He went down. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pei Mingzhi and Pei Xiubai, father and son, took their time and revised the script many times before going down. And this change¡ª¡ª Pei Mingzhi broke one of Pei Xiubai's legs. With an expressionless face, Pei Xiubai changed his weak age of three years into a seven-year-old who was very lethal and could kill his father with one blow. Seeing this, Pei Mingzhi decisively broke Pei Xiubai's other leg. Pei Xiubai was even more ruthless. He changed the age of 76 when Pei Mingzhi died to 26, and his life was shortened by fifty years. Si Lu: "" Seeing that they were going to change it again, and were almost ready to kill each other and write a new script themselves, Si Lu couldn't bear it and pushed them all down directly: "Don't change it, you two bastards get out of here! Get out!!!"   The father and son were caught off guard and pushed down: "" However, no matter how well prepared Ye Heng was, he underestimated the little girl's clingy character. After eating the Xiaolongbao made by her father, little Loli wanted to find her father, but she couldn't find her father anywhere. She asked others, but they didn't know at night, and she felt extremely sad. In the past few days, since this little chubby girl found out that her husband was gone, she acted as if her husband was dead, and looked like she wanted to cry. Xiaojue Tianzun thought she was still sad about losing her husband, so he couldn't help but pinch her face: "Why are you crying? There is nothing to cry about. Isn't it just that my husband is gone?" It¡¯s okay that she didn¡¯t mention this. When she mentioned this, the little Loli became more and more sad. She just said ¡°Wow¡± and burst into tears. "Woo~Mom, mymy husband is gone, and now even my father is gone" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ¡°As expected of being your father¡¯s lover in his previous life. Your father has just gone down for half an hour when you realize that he is missing. No dog¡¯s nose is as sharp as yours. But to be honest, even the law of heaven cannot defeat Ye Heng. If he really doesn¡¯t want to go through the calamity, no one can do anything to defeat him. But the world of gods has always paid attention to cause and effect. If Ye Heng doesn't do what he should do and doesn't go through this calamity, then this little fat girl will definitely repay the calamity he owes in the future. It is only right that a father's debt should be repaid by his daughter. However, this little chubby girl cried for most of the day after being beaten, and her tears could flood the entire Taoyuan land. She looked so squeamish that she didn't look like someone who could withstand two calamities of life and death. As for her own life-and-death disaster in the future, I'm afraid her father will have to help her carry it. Seeing that she was crying so hard that she was turning into a little cat, Xiaojue Tianzun had no choice but to comfort her: "Stop crying. Although your husband is gone, my husband is gone too." "Really?" The little Loli stopped crying instantly. Instead, she looked at her with bright eyes and said happily: "Then you are so miserable" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" But the palace man next to him couldn't help it anymore and reminded in a low voice: "Your Highness, have you forgotten, her husband is your father!" "My dad" After being prompted by the palace attendant, the little Loli suddenly widened her eyes, and then she realized: "Yes, mom's husband is my dad" My husband is gone. Now, dad is gone too. Three seconds later, the little Loli said "Wow" again and cried miserably: "Then I'm so miserable" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Palace man: "" ¡­¡­ However, in the afternoon, when Tianzun Xiaojue couldn't find the little girl anywhere, she found out from elsewhere. The little girl found out from somewhere and knew that her father was not gone or dead, but had descended to earth. , and actually followed him down. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1117 Exploded into pieces "This careless little fat girl!" Xiaojue Tianzun slammed the table, his brows furrowed, his delicate and beautiful face filled with anger. After returning to Qi, I heard that she had been reincarnated several times and turned into a fish each time, but failed every time. She almost withered into a useless fish, and she couldn't help but let out a distressed "tsk" several times. . This little fat girl did not go through the formal channels to descend to the mortal world, but threw herself into the reincarnation path very directly. She wanted to enter the mortal world without going through the registration process. It was impossible to succeed even if she thought about it. If this can be done, why should Si Lu¡¯s Samsara Palace be used? "And if you want to go through the normal channels, you can only go through Si Lu's Reincarnation Hall. The Reincarnation Hall never accepts cubs. Only with the consent of their parents can cubs go down to the mortal world. Naturally, Tianzun Xiaojue would not agree. So far, the youngest person to descend to earth is the little Highness of the Tiger Clan. Although he is still a cub, he has a high IQ, quick reactions, basically full life skills, and can kill his father from time to time. He is more independent than some adults. He can be safe in the mortal world, even if he lives alone. Survive. In theory, there is no problem, but His Highness has just gone down. Whether he can return successfully as expected, or whether he will return with a tragic death and leave a huge psychological shadow, no one can predict what the final outcome will be. This is even true for the little Highness of the Tiger Clan, not to mention this little guy in her family who is usually extremely squeamish. "If she goes down to earth and doesn't find her father immediately and go to her father's side, she won't be able to take care of herself at all, and I'm afraid she will starve to death before long. But this little chubby girl is very similar to her father in some aspects. She will never give up until she achieves her goal. She has been reincarnated for an afternoon, and she is still working on it without any flinching. Xiaojue Tianzun was silent for a long time, then sighed and murmured to himself: "I really owed you something in my previous life!" But even if Tianzun Xiaojue agrees for her to go down, she will not be able to enter the human world. Who makes this little guy want to be her father's daughter down there? After being reincarnated once as a fish, she committed suicide and began to reincarnate a second time. The second time she turned into a fish, she continued to commit suicide and persevered, reincarnating several times. She thought it was because she didn¡¯t work hard enough and reincarnated often enough that she couldn¡¯t be her father¡¯s daughter. But she didn¡¯t know how her father could create a child with his own blood. ????????? Her father was also to blame for this matter. At that time, the little fat girl accidentally asked how she came here. Her father thought that she liked to ask questions, which was very annoying. He just casually told her that he picked her up from the trash can. Fortunately, she has been reincarnated as a fish so many times. If she were accidentally reincarnated as a human, she would probably find a trash can and wait for her father to pick her up. But, having said that, this little fat girl has committed suicide many times, so she is obviously not afraid of death. Even if you go to the mortal world and die unexpectedly, it will not cause any psychological shadow. Because this little fat girl doesn't understand what death is at all. She only knows that after turning into a fish and dying, she will return to the sky. There is a mother in the sky and a father below. The little girl likes both places very much. For her, death is a multiple-choice question of whether she wants to see her father or her mother. But at the moment, it seems that this heartless little girl still wants to see her father more. Since he made up his mind to help, Tianzun Xiaojue went to the palace and took out a drop of blood from the secret compartment that Ye Heng had stored in it in case of emergency. And he took out a drop of his own blood. She dropped two drops of blood on a magic weapon. Not long after, the two drops of blood merged, and after being warmed and nurtured by the magic weapon, a small, round, lifeless fish egg appeared in the palm of her hand. If you want to stay in the mortal world for a long time, you will inevitably lose all your memories, because the human body cannot withstand huge memories that last for hundreds, thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years for a long time. This will destroy their memory. My brain is bursting. But this little chubby girl¡¯s IQ is already like this when she is three hundred years old. Xiaojue Tianzun cannot imagine how low her IQ will be when she is one, two, or even three years old. In order to ensure that she can go to her father immediately, she must go with her memory. And this immortal body created with their bloodline can be used to carry memories and perform magical arts. Xiaojue Tianzun finished itAfter everything was done, he went to the Reincarnation Hall to find Si Lu. He chose an identity from the script that was more suitable and would not interfere with Ye Heng's tribulation, and then went down to earth. In order to give the little fat girl a safe and smooth birth, she found the body of a female killer who had just died. As a killer, his physical fitness is naturally higher than that of other normal people, but it is still difficult to use a human body to give birth to a fairy body. Even if this immortal body is just a low-end version of the body made with two drops of blood. The human body still cannot bear it. Xiaojue Tianzun spent a lot of luck and magic to give birth to the reincarnated little one. In order to avoid the little thing having to go to her father right after birth. ??Imagine that a newborn child can talk and scare others to death. She simply deleted her memory. It wasn't until she was more than three years old and her body was being hunted that she unblocked her memory and placed a message in the little girl's mind to quickly find her father. strong hint. She placed the person in a remote alley. The road has been paved in the early stage, and the rest can only be walked by herself. As for genetic identification, there is no need to worry at all. Lu Junhan's body was made from a drop of Ye Heng's blood. Ye Heng had a mysophobia, didn't like to use other people's bodies, and looked down on the bodies made by Heaven, which was convenient for her. The little girl was reincarnated just to save her father. Suddenly her memory returned and she knew that her father was called "Lu Junhan" in this world. I also asked where my father lived before. The little girl ran away without thinking. As for Xiaojue Tianzun himself, he fell on the roadside after running for a while. Originally, with Tianzun Xiaojue¡¯s strength, even if he was chased by dozens of humans, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a panic, but with the addition of the Dao of Heaven, it was completely different. Xiaojue Tianzun found Si Lu and came down through the back door after the world opened. He can be regarded as a stowaway. Naturally, Heaven does not allow her to break the rules, and because she attracted all of Tiandao's attention, Tiandao didn't realize for a while that a little fish also came to this world, and happily went to find her father. went. When Tiandao finally discovered the existence of Xiao Luli, most of the previously sealed power of the spirit of speech in Xiao Yu'er had been unlocked by Mr. Xuan and the others. Even Heaven dare not deal with her easily. You know, if the two sides collide with each other with a force close to Tiandao, the two parties may not have much trouble, but the world Tiandao has worked so hard to create may not be able to sustain it. But what Tiandao didn¡¯t expect was that, just like a tigress, it avoided Xiao Luli again and again, but the world it worked so hard to create still exploded! This world could not bear the huge power when the new Tiandao was born, and exploded into pieces with a "bang". Tiandao: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1118 We came to play with you The world was blown to pieces, and the results of tens of thousands of years of hard work were burned. Ye Heng is only a few thousand years old now. This world is older than ten Ye Hengs. It has only been opened for a few days, less than five days. , it was blown to pieces. Tiandao raised his sword and killed Xiao Luli with his heart full. But because the other party is still a weak and harmless cub, protected by the rules of the entire divine world, not even the law of heaven can do anything to her, not to mention her wicked and extremely powerful father. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with with knowing knowing to? ?? ? knowing that father and daughter had been back had it for several days, Tiandao was so angry that he turned into a huge fat puffer fish; Huo Huosi Lu vented his anger all day long, but did not dare to go to trouble them. Of course, apart from that, Tiandao actually has more important things to do. The world was blown to pieces, and those who had suffered in this world all returned to the God Realm. Since this world is a big world, other small worlds can basically only run one novel script at a time. All people who enter the small world are within this script and develop according to the plot of the script. But this big world can run multiple novel plots in many places at the same time. Naturally, it can accommodate many more people than other small worlds. Now that the world is gone, I don¡¯t know how many people who have not yet completed their tribulations will be sent back to the God Realm. It must quickly arrange for them to enter the new world and continue their unfinished tribulations. Of course, these people naturally refer to those immortals whose soul power is not that high and whose strength is not that strong. As for Ye Heng, although he has also failed in the calamity, because he is too strong, other small worlds cannot support his spirit. Heaven can only spend tens of thousands of years to create a new big world. Because the time is too long, and these tens of thousands of years have passed, Ye Heng's strength still does not know how terrifying it will be. By then, the requirements for the created world will be even higher. Tiandao weighed it up and could only grit his teeth and admit that Ye Heng had completed this calamity and would no longer have to go through it in the future. As for Pei Mingzhi, who is about the same strength as Ye Heng, Heaven has left him to figure it out on his own, and he can't even think about going through any more tribulations. ¡° Anyway, it¡¯s not like Pei Mingzhi has never done this before. In order to avoid the upcoming love catastrophe, before the big world was built, the way of heaven arranged the place where he would go through the love catastrophe in the God Realm. Yes, the way of heaven is to let them suffer the pain of love. The location doesn¡¯t matter. In fact, Ye Heng¡¯s love catastrophe was about to come at that time. After all, the strength of the two was about the same and the disaster would come at about the same time, but at that time Xiaojue Tianzun suddenly appeared. When Tiandao saw it, he had no intention of intervening and making arrangements, but he provided a lot of convenience to Tianzun Xiaojue. Otherwise, Xiaoyu Tianzun is a koi family, and the soul power is not high. How can he avoid the guard of the palace? When he runs every day, he will talk to the otaku king who likes to stay in the main hall of the palace every day. Think about it, how could anyone catch up without even saying a few words. Of course, if Heaven knew about it, for the future of the God Realm and for the inheritance of Ye Heng's high-quality blood, it would have specially provided convenience and opened many back doors. In the end, the two of them gave birth to a little bastard who was so bad that he blew up the world. If it had known it at the time, it would have definitely broken up the pair! Forget about opening a back door to Ye Heng for Xiaojue Tianzun, even the windows will be sealed for her. Ah! He's still talking, so don't even think about seeing him in person! But it was too late to regret it. There was nothing Tiandao could do to beat the mandarin ducks, but Pei Mingzhi, before the calamity of love came, he didn't know where he got a little tiger cub from. Then he told it with a kind expression like an old father, "This is my son." He then grabbed the little tiger cub¡¯s furry little hand and said to Tiandao: ¡°Come on, good son, say hello to Uncle Tiandao.¡± Tiandao: "" In order to avoid the pain of love, Pei Mingzhi skipped the steps of love, marriage, etc., and went directly to the stage of giving birth - he picked up a tiger cub whose parents were both dead and was about to die himself, and passed on half of his blood to him. , and finally got a son of his own. The little tiger cub does have half of Pei Mingzhi¡¯s blood in his body, and Tian Dao can only admit that this cub is Pei Mingzhi¡¯s biological cub. Of course, this method of obtaining a biological son with the help of magic weapons and forbidden arts is feasible, but it will cause a special loss of cultivation. Normal people would not take the risk to try it. But Pei Mingzhi is undoubtedly not a normal person. He is used to being free and loose by himself.?Let him get a wife, or let him suffer the pain of love. It would be more uncomfortable than killing him. It would be better to raise a son. At that time, Tiandao was still very proud. He felt that he had solved the major life issues of Ye Heng and Pei Mingzhi, two bachelors, and that the future of the divine world was brighter. But it turned out that it was too early to be happy. A cub is born naive, not very bright, and destroys the world it created. A cub thinks about killing his father every day, completely ignoring the rules of the divine world of "respecting elders and loving parents". If the future of the God Realm is left in their hands, Tiandao feels that the God Realm may have no future. But the little girl, who has been back for several days, is still as happy as ever. All the soul power in her body was released, which caused the world to be bombed and everyone returned to the God Realm. But after returning to the God Realm, the little girl¡¯s body began to hurt again. After desperately asking her father to help her seal away her soul power, she happily put her schoolbag on her back and ran to school to meet her brother Xiyan and the others, just like in the mortal world. Before she came to earth, Ye Heng always felt that although she was three hundred years old, she actually only had the IQ of a hundred years old and was not suitable for school. But after her experiences in the mortal world, the little girl had already developed the habit of studying. Of course, the main reason was that after Ye Heng came back, the little chubby girl was molested, rolled around, and cried if she was not allowed to go to school. Then she asked the attendant to give her a name. Today is the little girl¡¯s first day of school in the school of God Realm. "It's a pity that I went there happily carrying my schoolbag, but came back languidly carrying my schoolbag. "Dad, where are my brother Xiyan and the others?" Little Loli¡¯s eyes were filled with tears: ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen them today.¡± The whole school was full of cubs that she didn¡¯t recognize. It was very difficult for the little girl to go to class. When she was using the cleaning technique taught by her teacher, she almost set the entire classroom on fire if the teacher hadn't stopped her with quick eyesight and quick hands. Ye Heng said calmly: "Look back." "ah?" The little Loli turned her head subconsciously. "Sister Lili!" "Sister Lili!" Several hours ago, three little guys who came to the palace looking for someone suddenly ran out of the side hall next to them, followed by their respective fathers. When the little ones saw little Lu Li, they waved their little hands so fast that everyone could hear their joy: "Sister Lili, we are here to play with you." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1119 Jian Yi is not his Lili sister The attendant who followed Ye Heng also came back after a catastrophe. And his identity in the mortal world happens to be Chen Shuo, the assistant who follows Lu Junhan. This is before going down, the servant chose the identity for himself early, there is nothing wrong with it. However, he looked at a few little guys not far away with memories of the mortal world in surprise, and asked the gods in front of him: "They also went down to experience the tribulation?" Only those who have gone through the tribulation will have memories of the mortal world when they come back. Normally, when faced with these high-ranking divine kings from other races, Chen Shuo, a small servant, would respectfully foreshadow a lot of Wen Zou Zou's words when asking them. But maybe it was because he was so familiar with him in the mortal world that Chen Shuo really forgot about dignity. Of course, Qu Sinian and the others don¡¯t mind either. Down below, Chen Shuo helps them take care of their children. I¡¯m afraid he will have to continue taking care of their children in the future. They are always gentle and easy to talk to those who help them take care of their children. The person who replied was still the cold and gentle Qu Sinian: "That's not true. The Reincarnation Palace does not allow cubs to go through tribulations unless their parents agree. It's not like you don't know this, but how can I be willing to let my baby go down and suffer with me?" Although Qu Sinian¡¯s strength is not as good as Ye Heng¡¯s, he is still a member of the royal family and his abilities cannot be underestimated. This is also his first time going down to earth to experience a calamity. He doesn¡¯t know what he will encounter, let alone letting his baby experience it together. Zhang Dazhuang snorted: "I'm willing to give it up! I just want my brat to come with me. It's best to let him experience some more beatings from society to temper his dog temper. You don't know. How annoying is he at home? If he doesn't fight for three days, he will really go to Fangjiewa!" Chen Shuo asked: "What happened next" Zhang Dazhuang waved his hand: "Don't mention it. I agreed that he would suffer with me, but that brat didn't want to. I don't know where he heard about it. He thought I was going to sell him, so he turned around and I found my parents and I was scolded and almost kicked out of the house! Not to mention how miserable it was." Chen Shuo: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "Then I heard that Actor Qu made a dummy, so I followed suit and made one." Chen Shuo looked at Qu Sinian, who shrugged, not hiding anything: "I'm afraid that I'll miss my baby too much down there, so before I went down there, I told Tiandao to change the script for me and make a one-to-one copy of my baby, so that I can continue to raise it down there. " "Not to mention, the one in the mortal world is exactly the same as my baby. His personality, always despising me, etc. are all too similar!" "After I came back, Tiandao told me that the dummy below has a trace of my baby's soul. I said, why are the two people so similar, but the resemblance is the same. After all, my baby does not have to go through tribulations. , after she came back, she didn¡¯t have any mortal memories.¡± Zhang Dazhuang took advantage of the situation and said: "Well, I'm different from you. I made a dummy just for beating! Didn't I just say that my brat was hiding from my parents? I was very angry at that time. But that brat is hiding at my parents¡¯ place again, and I can¡¯t even hit anyone. The time to descend to earth is coming soon.¡± "Then I thought, I can't beat you here, you brat. I won't be able to beat you when I go down there. But I didn't expect that down there, I actually have a pair of parents who are protecting their grandchildren. I really beat you. I can¡¯t stand that brat, he made me angry!¡± As he was talking, Zhang Dazhuang couldn't help but ask Jian Yi, who had been silent next to him: "By the way, what about you, Old Jian, aren't you and your son never close, why did you create a dummy down there? " "I'm not lying." Jian Yi was still concise and to the point, with a calm expression. Qu Sinian was slightly stunned, as if he thought of something: "Did you let your son go down to experience the tribulation?" Jian Yi: "No, he went to find Si Lu by himself." ¡°???¡± Jian Yi lowered his eyes, straightened his sleeves, and said expressionlessly: "He told Si Lu that he wanted to change his father immediately and asked Si Lu to change him." Qu Sinian paused: "Hey, when you said that, I seemed to remember, did you beat your kid?" Jian Yi nodded: "Yes. He was picky about food, so he couldn't help it, so he punished him." "That's no wonder," Zhang Dazhuang murmured, although he had never seen the Jian Xiyan in the divine world, but he knew the Jian Xiyan in the mortal world very well: "Your little boy is smart, yes, but he can hold grudges and is as petty as Lao Lu. If you beat him, he will probably hate you."?For a lifetime, unless you are his sister Lili. " But the problem is, Jian Yi is not his cute and lively sister Lili. Qu Sinian said, "And I also heard that Si Lu seemed to be almost driven crazy by your little boy at that time, saying where he could find a new father for your little boy." ¡°Then, Jian Xiyan¡¯s little boy straightened his paralyzed little face, used magic to write, and told Si Lu, just go down, and then he said, I want a father who won¡¯t beat me. Si Lu was surprised that he was so precocious and even knew about the calamity. But he didn¡¯t think much about it. He just asked him to go back and ask his father for permission. If his father agreed, he could go down and experience the disaster and help him find a new father. But as the proverb says, he has no father. Si Lu said, isn¡¯t your dad a famous so-and-so in the north? Jian Xiyan said, who was that and who before, but now it's gone. Si Lu was surprised and said, "It's gone?" Has your father already Jian Xi proverb says, well, he was beaten to death by me. Si Lu said, no, I just sent a message to your dad and he responded to me. ??Jianxi proverb says, he is dead. Si Lu asked, is there some misunderstanding between you and your father? ??Jianxi proverb says, he is dead. Si Lu said Oh, Si Lu didn't say anything anymore, but he was not far from going crazy. Fortunately, Jian Yi came over and took him back. After Jian Xiyan punched and kicked him and refused to go back, Jian Yi beat him again. Now it¡¯s better, not only will I hate you in this life, but I¡¯m afraid I will hate you in the next life too. "Then, if you find it annoying, then you agree to let your little boy go and experience the tribulation?" Without Jian Yi's consent, Jian Xiyan overthrew the Samsara Palace, and even Si Lu dared not take the initiative. If Jian Xiyan could go down to earth, it must have been with Jian Yi's consent. Sure enough, Jian Yi nodded and gave a faint "hmm". Just when Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang were surprised that he was so easy to talk to and compromised so easily, they heard Jian Yi say lightly: "I just want him to know that even if he goes down to earth, he will only have a father who beats him." Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Chen Shuo: "" These father and son are really more ruthless than the other. Chen Shuo had another problem, "That's not right. Jian Xiyan has memories because he descended to earth himself, but how come you two little guys also have memories of the mortal world?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1120 You guys went to class in the alchemy furnace If you like my daughter who became a villain, please save it: My daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1121 I have long wanted to delete his memory At this moment, Jian Yi and Lu Junhan, who Zhang Dazhuang said had not gone out yet and planned to walk for hundreds of years, also arrived. The two of them were dressed in long brocade black robes, tall and tall, with cold faces, and suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Before I could speak, I looked up and saw four little black faces that looked like they had just been dug out of the alchemy furnace. The two fathers fell into silence for a moment. Qu Sinian didn¡¯t give them a chance to turn around and disappear, and left here. He put his arm around one person¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile: "Yes, that's right, you read it right, and your eyes are not blind. These are indeed our little cubs." Jian Yi: "" Lu Junhan: "" Jian Yi ignored him, waved his arm away, and asked the teacher who came over: "What happened?" The teacher¡¯s mouth moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Maybe this thing is really unbelievable. She has been teaching magic in the God Realm for so many years, and she has never encountered such an outrageous thing, which caused her worldview to be a little subverted. Lu Junhan looked at one of the little loli who kept blinking her big eyes and looked adorable even with a dark face. He only glanced at her and ignored her very naturally. Ask directly the Jianxi proverb at the end: "what happened?" Jian Xiyan glanced at Xiao Luli. Little Lu Li didn¡¯t know that the last thing her father wanted was for her to be the first to speak. Instead, she stretched out her little hand, pointed at the teacher happily, and said to Lu Junhan: "Dad, the teacher is teaching us to blow up the school!" Lu Junhan: "" The teacher was stunned for a moment and quickly denied: "No, no, I didn't teach them this, I just taught" "And what we have learned is very powerful," Zhang Yiming pointed at the school palace behind him that was bombed into ruins, and now only a pile of black coal remains: "Dad, look, did we bomb it well?" Zhang Dazhuang: "" "I think it's very good!" Baby Qu Qianqian took a look and asked her father to take credit: "We blew it up cleanly! Not a single table was left." Qu Sinian saw that the teacher's face was twisted, and he quickly interrupted: "Baby, you don't have to speak." ¡¾Nothing to clean. One more thing here. ¡¿ Jian Xiyan, a child with sharp eyes, suddenly saw a burned green leaf with only half of it left at his feet, and wrote this string of words with magic. With a fire spell, he burned the remaining half of the leaf into ashes. He pursed his lips, and his usually paralyzed face looked a little happy: ¡¾It¡¯s clean now. ¡¿ Jian Yi: "" teacher:"¡­¡­" Why don¡¯t you guys burn me clean too! ! ! ¡­¡­ Half an hour later. With a look of helplessness and collapse, the teacher called the four parents together and told them what happened: "I taught them the Cleaning Technique in the school today. This is the easiest, most basic, and most likely to be used daily. Everyone in the school learned it well, but I just don't know why. A few of them, As you practice, you will master the fire technique." "At the time, I thought they had already mastered the cleaning technique and had enough energy left to practice other techniques, so I didn't think much about it. But in the blink of an eye, without paying attention, they blew up the school and waited for me to rescue the other cubs. When we came out, the school had been burned to the ground, and the four of them were now like this." The cubs have more or less protective restrictions on them, and ordinary spells cannot hurt them at all. ?You can tell by looking at these little guys. In such a big fire, their faces were only a little blackened by the smoke from the fire, but there were actually no injuries on their bodies. The first one to speak was Qu Sinian, and his attitude was quite sincere: "I'm sorry, teacher, my baby's IQ is actually not bad, really not bad. She is not stupid, nor stupid, nor is she brain-dead. She just can't think straight sometimes, or she may be deaf for a moment, and you are confused. The Cleansing Technique I mentioned sounds like the Fire Flame Technique.¡± Zhang Dazhuang also said: "Yes, teacher, please speak louder next time. My brat's ears are not very good. When I usually beat him, I only dare to say hello to his butt. As for his I don't dare to touch my head, especially my ears, for fear of damaging it and losing my hearing completely, so?Please ask the teacher to be more considerate. " teacher:"¡­¡­" So it¡¯s my fault. The most fundamental thing is, isn¡¯t it because these little guys are too naughty? Fire Flame Technique, is this a technique that can be used in the classroom? The teacher looked at Lu Junhan and Jian Yi, who had been silent, and felt that they looked more sensible. Lu Junhan said calmly: "Teacher, I will discipline my cubs more when I go back" The teacher was pleased that this was a relatively sensible parent. He knew that his child was naughty and knew how to discipline him. But the next second, he heard Lu Junhan continue: "Make sure her hearing can recover as soon as possible." teacher:"¡­¡­" To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just to protect one¡¯s shortcomings. No matter how naughty your little kid is, no matter how bad he is, you won¡¯t allow others to say anything about it. The teacher looked at Jian Yi silently: "Isn't your cub also hearing-impaired?" Jian Yi nodded: "His hearing is not bad." The teacher breathed a sigh of relief. At least one of the four parents was normal and would not excuse the cub. Jian Yi said again: "But his brain is not good. Bombing the school is excusable." teacher:"¡­¡­" Not only did the four little guys make people feel terrible, but the four parents also made people feel terrible. The teacher didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, and waved his hand feebly, letting them take their little cubs away. Of course, before the four fathers left, they did not forget to send people to renovate the school. Although I protect my shortcomings in front of the teacher, I still have to fight what needs to be beaten. Now I will blow up the school at a young age, but when I grow up, I will not blow up the entire God Realm. Especially among these four little guys, one of them really blew up the world. Although it was unconscious, Qu Sinian and the others still had to worry. Qu Sinian whispered to the others, "You tell me, if I delete my baby's memory now, is it still too late?" Zhang Dazhuang rolled up his sleeves, as if he was about to fight: "Delete them all together! I have wanted to delete his memory for a long time." Qu Sinian raised his eyebrows: "Aren't you afraid of your parents anymore?" Zhang Dazhuang: "Compared with how much mess I had to come to school to clean up for this brat, and how many teachers I faced, I feel like my parents are not so scary anymore." This time they were lucky, they met a good teacher, and they got over it by cheating. If they met a bad one in the future and were scolded so badly, they still couldn't refute, and they might even have to give the teacher cigarettes. liquor. And this situation is likely to happen more than once or twice. Zhang Dazhuang feels that his parents are not so scary anymore. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1122 I also want Sister Lili Qu Sinian deeply agrees with this. ¡°And it¡¯s quite frustrating to have to clean up the messes of these little things again and again. By deleting their memories, these little guys should be much more at ease. ¡°After all, the ability to get into trouble has become a habit engraved in one¡¯s bones in the mortal world. Now back to the God Realm, everything was fine these past few days, everything was peaceful, the world was peaceful, and everything was very harmonious and quiet, but now that their memories came back, they brought this habit back to the God Realm. Restored memory, on the first day of reunion, they caused such a big disaster of bombing the school, and there is no telling what will be bombed in the future. Qu Sinian: "" To put it bluntly, if this memory is not deleted quickly, in the long run, either these little guys will die, or they will die. According to the laws of the mortal world, it is more likely that these adults will die. Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang reached a consensus without any hindrance, but just the two of them were not enough. They looked at Jian Yi. Jian Yi nodded slightly, obviously having no objection. In the end, the most troublesome one was left, Lu Junhan. They all heard that Xiao Luli went down to earth in person to save her father. No matter what bad memories have happened in the mortal world, they cannot bear to delete these memories just because of their deep filial piety. This is proof of the child's love for his father. It depends on what Lu Junhan plans. ¡­¡­ When the three of them were discussing, Lu Junhan was not idle either. It should be said that as long as his little brat was around, he would never be idle. "Dad, look, this is the spell I just learned in class today!" Under Lu Junhan's cleaning technique, Xiao Luli's dark little face has returned to its original whiteness and tenderness. It has transformed from a ball of briquettes just dug out of the alchemy furnace into a soft and cute little girl with twin ponytails. Li. Her big black eyes are still bright and moving, with a clear and ignorant light. When they bombed the school just now, the little girl happily introduced to her father the "results" of their bombing of the school, but his father had no reaction. "Little Lu Li thought her father was too stupid and didn't understand what it meant to bomb the school, nor did he understand what they had learned today. So, Xiao Luli planned to demonstrate it to her father again. She must let her father know how powerful she is! The teacher only taught this spell once, and she already learned it! Of course, the little Loli is only used to learning. As for whether the water that comes out after casting the spell is cleansing water or the fire that can burn people into charcoal, it is not within the scope of her consideration. As long as something can come out after casting the spell, the little girl will I feel that I have learned very well! You can show it to your dad! Dad will definitely praise her! ¡°Dad, look, am I super powerful!¡± As she finished speaking, a huge ball of flame about half the height of a person burst out from her little hand. It cannot be said to be exactly the same as the water-based cleaning technique taught by the teacher, it can only be said to have nothing to do with it. "And it will explode." Before Lu Junhan could react, the huge flame in his hand exploded violently. In an instant, countless sparks scattered in all directions. Lu Junhan was quite prepared. While using a spell to extinguish the raging flames, he also quickly pulled out a certain little loli who didn't know she was in trouble again from the flames. The explosion did not affect them. But Qu Sinian and the others, who were still chatting next to Xiao Luli, were not so lucky. They were not prepared at all and had no defense at all. They were blown away! Although none of us were cubs and did not have the protection restrictions of cubs, fortunately, we were very strong and did not suffer any damage, except that most of our faces were instantly blackened by the smoke from the explosion. Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" Jian Yi: "" They finally know how the school was bombed and why these little guys¡¯ faces were so dark. The culprit is indeed the cutest and most harmless one among the four! Qu Sinian and the others quickly cleaned themselves up, and then looked reproachfully at the parent, Lu Junhan. After Lu Junhan beat a little loli who got into trouble into tears, he then repaired and cleaned the areas on his body that were burned by the flames. He said expressionlessly: "Delete, I will delete all her memories when I get back." Obviously, it¡¯s so naughty that even Lu Junhan couldn¡¯t bear itStopped. Not only does the memory have to be deleted, but it seems that the soul power is not sealed enough, otherwise she would not be able to create such a large ball of flames, and even say it explodes. When he gets back, he will seal off all the soul power of this little fat girl. Let¡¯s see how she can use magic! "Ooooh, daddy, no, don't slap me! Don't slap me!" The little Lolita, who was crying hard, didn¡¯t hear the words clearly, but she heard the word "delete", and she cried even harder: "If you slap me, I, I will be blown away" Qu Sinian: "" Zhang Dazhuang: "" You think your father is the Iron Fan Princess, who can fan you to the Flame Mountain. After getting into two troubles and still having the nerve to cry so hard, the veins on Lu Junhan's forehead popped out. He raised his finger and tapped her little head. "Shut up!" Seeing that her father not only did not praise her for her greatness, but also slapped her, blew her and hit her, the little Loli felt sad and felt that she was so miserable. She said "Wow", held her head in her little hands, and cried even more fiercely. Got: ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Dad, you are a bad guy¡­¡± Lu Junhan: "" He can no longer stay in this world of gods. "Give it to you." Lu Junhan deliberately pushed the crying little girl in front of Qu Sinian. Sure enough, the little Loli stopped crying instantly and only looked at her father with big, tearful eyes, as if he was watching. A supervillain. Who would have thought that Qu Sinian¡¯s reaction was even greater than that of the little girl. He took several steps back as if he were hiding from some wild beast: ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t bear it, no, I can¡¯t bear it, no, no, no, I don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t give it to me!!¡± He said "no" several times in a row, which shows how resistant Qu Sinian was, to the point where he was talking crazy. "Hey, I want it, I want it," On the contrary, little girl Qu Qianqian was extremely happy. She had been waiting for a long time, and finally waited until Sister Lili¡¯s father no longer wanted her. "Uncle Lu, give Sister Lili to me, I want it." Lu Junhan: "" Qu Sinian: "" No, baby, what¡¯s the difference between you and me? "I want it too, I want it too." Zhang Yiming also came to join in the fun. He raised his little hand and said, "I want Sister Lili too." Zhang Dazhuang¡¯s expression changed. He picked up Zhang Yiming and said, ¡°You want a shit, I think you want to die!¡± Zhang Yiming groaned and struggled in his father's big hand: "I don't want fart, I don't want to die, I just want Sister Lili!" Zhang Dazhuang: "" As for Jian Xiyan, before he expressed his opinion, Jian Yi took the lead and sealed his mouth with a ban. Jian Xiyan looked at his father as if he were an idiot, then withdrew his gaze and used magic to write in the air: ¡¾I also want Sister Lili! ! ! ! ¡¿ Jian Yi: "" What a mistake, I forgot that this little brat doesn't like to talk. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1123 Memory deleted That¡¯s right, the mortal Jian Xiyan suffers from mild autism. He is introverted and can¡¯t speak. He can only hold back a word or two when he is in a hurry. But Jian Xiyan in the God Realm has no psychological problems at all. He doesn't speak, simply because he doesn't like to talk. Since he was a child, he has been a cool little boy who is even more taciturn than his father. "No, no, no," After the three little boys expressed their opinions, Lu Junhan's face darkened a bit, and before he could say anything, little Lu Li stretched out her little hand with tears in her eyes and hugged her father's long legs: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." I want daddy." Lu Junhan¡¯s gloomy expression looked a little better. Who knows, Qu Qianqian, Zhang Yiming, and Jian Xiyan not only were not shocked, but were even happier. The three of them ran over with bright eyes and said in unison: "Sister Lili, I can be your father!" What he said was earth-shattering. He was not afraid of death at all, and he was still rushing to be a father. Qu Sinian and the others were so frightened that they quickly covered their little boy's mouth. Qu Sinian looked at Lu Junhan, whose face was completely dark, and smiled apologetically: "Ahem, the child is not sensible, I will delete her memory when I get back!" Especially the part about her sister Lili! Zhang Dazhuang also said: "Yes, yes, yes, I will delete it when I get back! I promise to delete it!" Jian Yi faced Jian Xiyan¡¯s kid¡¯s look of looking at an idiot again. While covering his mouth with his big hand, he nodded slightly with a condensed face and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll delete it too.¡± ¡­¡­ After returning to the palace of Taoyuan, Xiao Luli was still choking and sobbing. With tears in her eyes, she let go of her father's hand, turned around and ran to her mother to complain. As soon as she entered the side hall, she said: : "Mom, mom, dad doesn't want me anymore, he said he would give me to Uncle Qu, and he also said he wanted to slap me! He is so bad" Lu Junhan: "" Is this little fat girl tired of living? Dare to file a lawsuit against him. "Hey, honey, you came back just in time," Xiaojue Tianzun smiled and put away the flame on his hand, and took out a basket of steaming meat buns from the steamer on the stove: ¡°Here, how about the Xiao Long Bao I just made? I¡¯ve improved it this time and I guarantee it¡¯s even more delicious than what your dad makes!¡± As soon as the soft white buns came out, the black eyes of the little loli who ran over to complain were widened. She immediately stopped moving forward. As if she was being chased by a ghost, she turned around, and her ponytails flew up as fast as possible. At a very fast speed, she rushed to her father to complain: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, dad, help dad, mom, she wants me to die again" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Very good, honey, you have offended both your father and your mother at once. The power of Xiaolongbao is undoubtedly very powerful. The little Loli instantly forgot about the bad things her father did to her. Instead, she hugged Lu Junhan's legs and burst into tears, "Dad, I don't want to die." Woo" Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan began to hesitate whether to delete this little thing's memory. Now that he has memories, his IQ is not very high. What if he deletes all those memories and his IQ becomes even lower. "It's just stupid now, but after deleting it, it will probably become stupid." Before Lu Junhan could get entangled, Zhang Dazhuang sent a message: ¡¾If the memory is not deleted, it will not be deleted in this life! ! I put the words here and deleted my memory. I will not delete the memory of that brat in my family again! ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Me too! Whoever brings me up about deleting memories is the one I will worry about! ¡¿ Jian Yi: [? ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [Is there something wrong with your brain? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Don¡¯t give the sound transmission jade pendant to you brats to play with. ¡¿ After a long time, the two of them replied. Zhang Dazhuang: [Mr. Lu, Mr. Jian, have you deleted your little boy¡¯s memory? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Not yet, he didn¡¯t let me get close. He must have heard our previous conversation. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Where is Mr. Lu? ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [Not yet, she was too close and didn¡¯t find a chance to make a move. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [You two are really two extremes. ¡¿ After another half an hour, Qu Sinian sighed: [If you haven¡¯t deleted it, don¡¯t delete it first. I deleted my baby¡¯s memory. I don¡¯t know what went wrong. After deleting the memory, she no longer recognizes me as her father. After she recovered, she found out that I had deleted her memory, and she is still angry with me now.Ignore me, don't mention how miserable it is. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [It¡¯s okay for you. After my brat deleted his memory, he thought he was my father! He kept grabbing me and calling me son, and I almost went crazy. I finally grabbed him and restored his memory. He turned around and complained to my parents, saying that I had deleted his memory. Now it¡¯s okay, I I was scolded by my parents for a full two hours, and my parents almost severed ties with me. Are you as miserable as me? So this memory really cannot be deleted! ¡¿ Jian Yi was silent for a moment: [It¡¯s too late, it has been deleted. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Does your little boy still know you? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Did your kid call you son? ¡¿ Jian Yi: [None. ¡¿ Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang breathed a sigh of relief: [That¡¯s okay. ¡¿ Jian Yi said expressionlessly: [Not only that, he also loves to talk. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [This is a good thing. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Yes, when you were in the mortal world before, didn¡¯t you always feel that your children were too quiet and talkative? How nice now. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Yes, I think you really don¡¯t need to recover. We have no choice but to do it. My heart goes out to me when I think that after my baby¡¯s memory is deleted, he no longer recognizes me as his father. The bleeding can only be restored by her. Now that she is ignoring me, I am still a little upset. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Not that I am, I just can¡¯t tolerate that brat sitting on top of me and calling me my son. After all, I am his father, so I might as well restore his memory and help him clean up his mess. But Mr. Jian, you really don¡¯t need to recover. It¡¯s a good thing that children love to talk. ¡¿ Jian Yi continued: [Then he grabbed everyone passing by and said more than a hundred bad words about me. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] Jian Yi: [Thanks to him, the entire Snake Clan now knows that I am a poor, ugly, moneyless person with a dark heart, who also loves to beat cubs and has killed them no less than five hundred times. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] After three seconds of silence, Qu Sinian said: [Then you¡¯d better stop talking and take the time to restore his memory. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Working hard. This little bastard is too vigilant. ¡¿ Qu Sinian and Zhang Dazhuang observed three minutes of silence for him, and then asked the person who had not appeared for a long time: "What about Mr. Lu?" ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Yes, Mr. Lu, if you haven¡¯t deleted the memory yet, don¡¯t delete it yet. Of the three of us, none of us wants to restore the memory after deleting it. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [Yes, deleting memories will make people miserable. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [It¡¯s too late. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [Already deleted. ¡¿ If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1124 Lao Lu, are you okay now? Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] Jian Yi: [¡­¡­] After about two minutes of long silence, Qu Sinian asked tremblingly: [Lao Lu, are you okay now? ¡¿ Lu Junhan silently glanced at the little lolita with twin tails who was standing beside the stove not far away, happily and as if she was crazy. He lowered his head and replied with two words: [Not good. ¡¿ After another ten minutes, Zhang Dazhuang asked: "Are you still alive?" ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [I¡¯m about to die. ¡¿ Qu Sinian: [? ? ? Isn't it? ? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Is it so serious? ¡¿ "Dad, dad, look, this is the little bag that mom just taught me how to make," Before Lu Junhan could continue to reply, the little girl over there, who was learning to knead dough from her mother, ran over happily. She spread her little hands and showed her father the solid dough in her hand. I don¡¯t know what the hell she added in it. It was a big, black ball, like a big briquette. There were also some dead grass and fallen leaves mixed in the briquette, as if it was not held firmly when pinching it, and it rolled on the ground. I walked around it several times, it was dark and dirty, and one look at it could kill someone. Not only is this dough life-threatening, but the words she said are also life-threatening: "Mom said, although it is not as good as hers, compared with dad, what I did is pretty good. Soak it in water, burn it twice with fire, I will blow it three more times, dad you will do it again It¡¯s ready to eat!¡± Lu Junhan: "" After the little girl¡¯s memory was deleted, it was as if she had been poured countless drinks, and she was very high. She usually avoids her mother¡¯s ¡°craftsmanship¡±, but when she sees her mother¡¯s steamed dumplings freshly released from the cage, she is so frightened that she cries and turns away, fearing that she will die if she accidentally smells the steamed dumplings. After the memory was deleted, her temperament changed drastically. Not only was she no longer afraid, but she also happily approached her and told her mother that she wanted to learn how to make bags, and she wanted to make the most delicious bags. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tianzun Xiaojue. In just half an hour, this little thing kneaded all kinds of dough, including green, purple, yellow, blue, and her favorite pink, and said that she would steam them all. My favorite daddy eats it. Now she kneaded another piece of dirty black dough, which almost had all the colors. She had almost collected all the colors of the rainbow. However, Lu Junhan wanted to turn around and leave this dangerous little fat girl, but he didn't. Can't leave. This little thing¡¯s memory has just been deleted. In order to avoid discomfort or other ¡°crazy¡± situations, it is best to stay with her on the first day after the memory is deleted, just in case something unexpected happens. If anything goes wrong, it¡¯s best to make adjustments in time. This means that Lu Junhan can only sit here and watch her make a pile of dough that can kill people. Soon, the little girl happily ran out holding a big steamer of buns, no, a big steamer of colorful dough as hard as stone. She placed the steamer on the stone table and said in a clear voice: "Dad, you eat the black one first. Mom said, the black one has just been put in and it hasn't been steamed for long. It is fresher and tastes better. The other fake ones may not taste as good." Lu Junhan glanced at her indifferently, trying his best not to look at the pile of eye-catching things in front of him, and said calmly, "Why don't you eat it yourself?" "I've been making this for a long time," the little Loli opened her big dark eyes with clear eyes and pouted her little mouth, "I just want my dad to eat it first." Just like telling a story, she also wants to be the first to tell it to her father! "I'm not hungry yet." "It's a pity that Lu Junhan still couldn't bear this filial piety. He pushed the steamer in front of the little girl and said, "You can eat it yourself." "All right," The little Loli drooped her head. Lu Junhan thought she had given up, and her frowning narrow brows relaxed a little, but not completely. I saw that although the memory of the little Loli next to me was deleted, her mentality was still very good. She was depressed for only two seconds before she cheered up again and packed up the steamer with her little hands: "Dad, then you can eat this green one! Mom said there seems to be some green vegetables added to it. The green vegetables can be like pig florets (to aid digestion). After eating, you will be hungry. Then, when you are hungry, you can Eat this fresh black one! Isn¡¯t it awesome!¡± The little Loli arranged her father¡¯s diet properly, taking into account all aspects. Lu Junhan: ""   I might die after eating it. There was a slight crack on the man's usually cold and fair face, and he was already thinking about whether to restore this little thing's memory. If she doesn¡¯t recover, she will have to collect her father¡¯s body. "But Lu Junhan is not a person who gives up easily. He is always decisive in killing and rarely regrets the decisions he makes. He plans to struggle again and continue to wait and see. Lu Junhan didn't even look at the green dough. He simply stated a very convincing fact in a calm tone, "I don't like eating vegetables." "Yes," Only then did Xiao Luli react. Like her father, she doesn¡¯t like to eat vegetables. She grabbed the green dough with vegetables on her face with disgust, frowned, and threw it away: ¡°This is bad stuff, Dad, we don¡¯t want to eat it!¡± With that said, the little Loli was forgetful again and started to sell her very fresh black dough that was obviously not steamed: "Dad, then you eat this, this is super delicious!" With her aggressive promotion, people who didn¡¯t know would think she had eaten it before. "I'm not hungry." Lu Junhan came around again. However, this little thing is indeed his daughter, and she is really difficult to deal with. After the green dough was killed and the black dough was temporarily killed, she took out her yellow dough and introduced it enthusiastically: "Then Dad, you can eat this! This one has snacks added, you can eat it even if you are not hungry!" Lu Junhan: "" With this color, I thought you would add some things that are only found in toilets. Lu Junhan expressionlessly refused again: "I don't like snacks." "Dad, you are such a picky eater," the little Loli frowned and looked at her father with a reproachful look on her face, "This is not allowed. Children who are picky eaters will not gain weight." After saying that, the little girl rolled up her sleeves and showed off, letting her father see her plump little arms that could pinch out flesh: "Look at me, I'm very fat and I'm not picky about food at all." Lu Junhan: "" Lu Junhan couldn't bear it anymore and looked up at her: "If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, I'll beat you up." After the little Loli deleted her memory, she was no longer afraid of him. She pouted her little mouth and said "hum" with a bulging face: "Dad, you are not fat!" She whispered: "Even if you beat me, you can't get fat!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1125 I know how to light a fire Lu Junhan looked at the arrogant look of the little girl shaking her head, her deep eyes gradually narrowed, and she tapped the stone table with her white fingers. Three seconds later, he raised his chin slightly and gestured to the twin-tailed little loli facing him: "Come here." "don't want," The little girl immediately held her head with her little hands, her pink and white face wrinkled, her expression was fierce: "If I go there, you will definitely hit me!" She pouted her bright red mouth and murmured in a sweet voice: "And after you hit someone on the head, you'll hit someone on the butt, and after you hit someone on the butt, you'll come back and hit someone on the head! I don't want to go there!" Lu Junhan raised his eyebrows, "As long as you come here, I promise not to hit you." "I don't believe it," the little Loli still refused to be fooled, "You will definitely hit me! Dad, don't try to lie to me, I am not easy to lie to now, I am already seven years old, no, three hundred" The little girl frowned tightly. She lowered her head and counted with her fingers. Although her memory was deleted, she always felt that she had started elementary school and was already seven years old. But why was she only seven years old? She was obviously three hundred years old, but at the end of the day, her little head almost exploded, and she had to raise her head with tears in her eyes to ask for help from the person opposite: "Dad, how old am I now? Why don't I remember how old I am!" Lu Junhan: "" "Dad, do you still remember how old you are?" Little Loli asked again. Lu Junhan didn¡¯t want to answer such a retarded question of hers, but when Xiao Luli saw that he didn¡¯t speak, she thought he didn¡¯t know either, so she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said cheerfully: "It turns out that you don't know about it, dad, so I can rest assured." Lu Junhan: "" After feeling relieved, the little Loli remembered her colorful big dumplings again, raised her bright and clear eyes, and said happily: "Dad, are you hungry now? You can eat all of these!" Lu Junhan: "I'm not hungry." After the memory was deleted, the little girl seemed to be more forgetful. After hearing her father say that she was not hungry, he continued to introduce her green dough for the third time. "Dad, then you can eat this green one! Mom said there seems to be some green vegetables added to it. The green vegetables can be like pig florets (to aid digestion). After eating, you will be hungry. Then, when you are hungry, you can Eat this fresh black one! Isn¡¯t it awesome!¡± However, the words he said were exactly the same as before, word for word. In this matter, he strangely showed an amazing memory. Lu Junhan: "" In order to prevent a certain chubby girl from continuing to sell her yellow snack dough and black fresh dough, Lu Junhan said directly: "Take it away, I don't want to eat anything." "Why," the little Loli enthusiastically promoted: "This is really delicious! Dad, after you finish one, you will definitely want to eat the next one!" Lu Junhan: "" There is no next one. After I finished eating one, I might be gone. Lu Junhan had a premonition that if the conversation continued like this, it would only end endlessly or continue to repeat the previous conversation. So, he simply stood up from his position. Under the little girl's confused eyes, he pinched his wrist with his fingers, then picked up the ignorant little girl and spanked her on the butt skillfully. Little Loli: "" ¡­¡­ "Mom!" The little girl happily carried a big steamer and went out. Not long after, she ran back crying: "Oooh, mommy, daddy, he beat me" Although Tianzun Xiaojue knew that if this little chubby girl went out with the dough that she couldn't stand, she would definitely be severely beaten by her father. Even if the dough didn't attract a beating, the little chubby girl herself was very annoying. Her ability will definitely bring a beating to herself. But she couldn't stand this little fat girl anymore. Just kneading some dough, she asked her no less than a hundred questions. In the end, Xiaojue Tianzun had a heart attack and was so angry that he couldn't bear it. Before taking action, I could only coax her to go find her father. Now that I saw her coming back crying, I had to pretend not to know and asked: "Huh? Why did he hit you?" ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know, wuwu¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s beautiful big eyes were filled with tears. Not only were her eyes red, but even the tip of her nose was glistening. She wiped the tears with her little hands: ¡°I just stood there, and I didn¡¯t mess with him, so my father beat me and kept beating me until he almost killed me¡­¡± Xiaojue Tianzun: "What happened next?" "Then I didn't dare to stand there anymore," the little girl choked with sobs and said, "I, I stood in a different place, but my father still wanted to hit me, and then I came back" Crying, the little Loli hugged Tianzun Xiaojue and sniffed: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to dad¡¯s place now. When I go to dad¡¯s place, he always beats me. When he stops beating me, I will go to dad again¡± The implication is that before looking for my father, I have to stay with my mother. Xiaojue Tianzun just kicked the ball to her father, but unexpectedly, her father kicked it back again. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ! ! ! Ye Heng, you are so cruel! ! ! "Mom, please teach me how to make steamed buns again," The little Loli cried for a while and then stopped crying. She turned to look at the flour on the table and became happy again. Her little face was filled with excitement: ¡°I still want to make steamed buns.¡± Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Half an hour later¡ª¡ª After a loud "bang" in the side hall, several violent sounds erupted one after another, and the palace attendants sweeping the floor outside were frightened and trembled. Not long after, Xiaojue Tianzun came out from the billowing smoke with a dark face, carrying a small briquette. The little briquette clapped its hands happily and said in a crisp voice: "Mom, I can make a fire by myself!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Yes, the first time it burned, the entire side hall was destroyed. And up to now, the side hall is still bombing. Xiaojue Tianzun couldn't bear it anymore. After finding Ye Heng in the main hall, she strode over, threw the little Hei Buliu Qiu Loli in her hand into her father's arms, and said with a dark face: "Watch her! Don't let her enter the kitchen of the side hall again! Otherwise, I will die with her!" Ye Heng: "" The dark-faced little Loli was spinning around in her arms. She was about to say something, but unexpectedly, she looked up and saw her father. She obviously forgot about her father beating her before. Her eyes were clear and surprisingly bright, and she shouted happily: "dad!" Ye Heng: "" Little Loli doesn¡¯t mind if her father doesn¡¯t reply to her. Anyway, she can talk for a whole day and is very good at finding topics. So, it didn¡¯t take long for the little girl to find a topic to talk about with her father, who had reunited after a long absence. She said with great interest: "Dad, let me tell you, I can make a fire!" Lu Junhan: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1126 I won¡¯t give it to you, Dad. Seeing that her father didn¡¯t speak, Xiao Luli pointed at her little black face that had just been burned and emphasized again: "I really know how to light a fire." In order to let her father see how powerful she was, little Lu Li lit up the fire whenever she was told. She did not follow common sense. Lu Junhan had no time to stop her, and a large ball of flame burst out from her black little hand. "Dad, look!" Probably because she was familiar with this spell, or because she really wanted her father to know how powerful she was, the little girl used her full strength. This time, the flames were bigger than the ones that had appeared several times before! The attendant was immediately frightened: "Your Highness, take it back quickly. It's dangerous for you to play with fire like this" Before the word "danger" could be uttered, there was a loud "bang", and within half a second, the huge flame exploded! This time, not to mention the aide who didn¡¯t react in time, even Lu Junhan didn¡¯t escape. Attendant: "" Lu Junhan: "" Very good, he is about to learn how to kill children. ¡­¡­ After a day, Qu Sinian tried his best to coax the little baby Qu Qianqian who was angry with him for deleting her memory, and most importantly for deleting the memory of her favorite sister Lili. After Zhang Yiming recovered his memory, he immediately told his grandparents that Zhang Dazhuang had deleted his memory. So, on the day when Qu Sinian was coaxing people, Zhang Dazhuang was scolded miserably. As for Jian Yi, he deeply realized the benefits of Jian Xiyan's silence, and tried his best to catch this little brat who was always talking bad about him. After Jian Xiyan's memory recovered, with a sullen face, he stepped on his father several times, glared at his father several times, and snorted in disgust, as if he couldn't be bothered to care about such a boring thing, and deleted other people's memories everywhere. The grown-up turned around and walked away, leaving only a neat little silhouette of his father. Jian Yi: "" Although the whole process was more or less bumpy, the three fathers finally managed to get rid of their little cubs. After this time, they no longer want to delete the memories of these little guys. If they delete their memories, aren't they causing trouble for themselves? After Qu Sinian packed up, he saw no one responded for a long time, so he couldn't help but ask: [Mr. Lu, I'm almost done here, how are you doing now? ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang was embarrassed by the scolding, but he also said: "I've done it here too." ¡¿ Jian Yi looked at Jian Xiyan who was reading a book not far away with his back to him. He thought for a while and replied: "It's almost done." ¡¿ Half an hour later, Lu Junhan replied: [] Seeing that he had replied, Qu Sinian breathed a sigh of relief: [It's okay, it's okay, it's good that he's still alive. ¡¿ Zhang Dazhuang: [Just stay alive. ¡¿ Jian Yi: [Okay. ¡¿ Lu Junhan: [¡­¡­] Before they could ask, Lu Junhan replied directly: [I have restored all her memories. ¡¿ Lu Junhan said expressionlessly: [After she made a bunch of colorful dough in an attempt to poison me, and blew up the side hall and then the main hall without wanting me to survive, I restored her memory. ¡¿ Yes, after Lu Junhan struggled, he still chose not to struggle. Qu Sinian: [¡­¡­] Jian Yi: [¡­¡­] Zhang Dazhuang: [¡­¡­] ? ? ? ? How can you still become a terrorist after deleting your memory? Either poison or blow up the house. Isn¡¯t it really a different person? But these little guys had all kinds of reactions after deleting their memories. Although Qu Sinian and the others couldn't believe it, they knew Lu Junhan's character and shouldn't make nonsense. Qu Sinian comforted him: [Now that the memory has been restored, it should be fine, right? ¡¿ In Qu Sinian¡¯s opinion, among the four little guys, the one who is most coaxable is probably Little Lu Li. Although she is the one who gets into trouble the most, she is her father's little bitch. She has a simple brain and does not hold grudges. She will not be angry for long every time. If her father coaxes her again, she will be able to do it in a second. From angry to happy. Lu Junhan looked at the news and was silent for a moment, looking at the angry little man who was packing his luggage not far away. I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or not. "Humph, you stinky daddy, I will never play with you again!" The little girl recovered her memory and immediately packed her things after knowing that her father had deleted her memory.He put his little package on his back, puffed out his little fat face, turned around and walked out the door: ¡°I¡¯m going to go play with my husband!¡± That¡¯s right, when Lu Junhan restored her memory, he didn¡¯t know what went wrong. Not only did he clearly remember her previous beating by her father, but he also remembered her ¡°husband¡± who she had gradually forgotten. Then they started to rebel blatantly. It¡¯s as if her father is dead. Lu Junhan had a stern look on his face. He was about to carry her back, beat her again, and roll her to a familiar corner to reflect, but his fingertips suddenly touched the contents of her bulging package. They were all hard. It was as hard as a stone but not as soft as clothes. I couldn't help but frown and asked aloud: "What do you have inside?" ¡°That¡¯s the bag I just made!¡± Lu Junhan turned his head and looked at the stone table. All the colorful dough that was originally placed in the steamer was gone. The little loli was obviously still angry and snorted: ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you, dad, but I¡¯ll bring it to my husband! I¡¯ll make you so angry!¡± After the little girl finished speaking, after knowing what she was bringing, Lu Junhan instantly let go of his big hand holding her, and said with a faint expression, "Oh, then you go ahead." Little Loli: "" "Dad, I really went!" The little Loli took a step out. Seeing that her father had no intention of keeping her, she turned back and emphasized seriously: "I really, really go." "Well," Lu Junhan lowered his eyes and looked at the memorials on the desk that were almost burned by the fire. After a spell, all the memorials were brand new, and no traces of burning could be seen anymore: "Go early and come back early." Little girl: "" The little girl stood there angrily for a while. Seeing that her father was ignoring her, she turned around and left. Lu Junhan raised his eyes and glanced at her, then looked away again. He looked unhurried and unhurried, as if he wasn't worried at all. However, the servant next to him who had changed his clothes couldn't help but said: "Your Majesty, would it be dangerous for Your Highness to go out alone like this?" Lu Junhan said without raising his head: "No." The attendant was stunned. Before he could ask why Lu Junhan was so sure, the next second, there was a sound at the door. The waiter looked over and saw Xiao Luli returning lazily carrying her small package of dough. At this time, Lu Junhan's faint voice reached his ears: "She doesn't even know where the other person is, where can she go to find him." If you can¡¯t find it, you will naturally have to come back. Attendant: "" Sure enough, the next moment, the wilted little Loli came to help with tears in her eyes: "Dad, do you know where my husband lives?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1127 I cried so much that your father is here Lu Junhan glanced at her lightly and said a few words lightly: "There's no need to look for him, he's dead." The little Loli¡¯s eyes widened, and she was so frightened that the small package on her back almost fell off: ¡°Dead, dead?¡± Lu Junhan smiled and said "hmm". "Dad, do I have another husband?" The little Lolita is also very easy to talk to. She didn¡¯t ask where her husband died, but settled for the next best thing, ¡°Do you know where my other husband is?¡± The little girl was obviously determined to give away the poisonous dough. Lu Junhan: "" Attendant: "" ?????? But in the eyes of adults, this is not what it means. Lu Junhan frowned and said in a cold tone, "You don't have a second husband." "What about the third one? If I don't have a second husband, then I should have a third husband, right?" The little girl asked again persistently. Attendant: "" ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t quite understand your logic. In a verbal spat, no one could compare to this chubby girl. After just a few words, Lu Junhan's hands started to itch again. But thinking that she had just regained her memory and her brain was not working very well, I used my remaining patience and replied to her coldly: "You don't have a third husband either." "Then my fourth husband" Seeing that the little Loli continued to seek death, the attendant was afraid that the sound of crying would torture his ears again later, so he quickly said: "Your Highness, you don't have it, you don't have it! No matter what your rank is, you don't have it!" "ah?" The little loli was like a bolt from the blue, her little breasts trembling. "I think we can find her a husband now," At this moment, Tianzun Xiaojue had just cleaned up the bombed side hall. Her whole body was like a gunpowder jar, filled with energy and ready to explode. She came in angrily from the outside, ¡°Let alone the second, third or fourth husband, as long as I can marry this little troublemaker, I will find a hundred husbands for her!¡± Attendant: "" ¡°Your Highness, the Queen, are you so afraid that Your Highness will not be able to get married. "Really?" The little Lolita was quite happy. She ran over and pulled her mother with her little hands, her dark eyes shining brightly: ¡°Mom, do you really want to find me a hundred husbands?¡± In the eyes of the little girl, ¡°husband¡± is the same as toys such as ¡°cat¡± and ¡°chick¡±. A hundred husbands are a hundred cats or chicks. When the little girl thought of being surrounded by a hundred cats, she suddenly felt happy: "I will definitely be happy to death!" But in the eyes of adults, her words sounded like a little scumbag that they didn¡¯t quite like, especially an old father whose face was so dark that he could drop tears. He lifted the person away and said coldly: "Look for a fart!" "I don't want to look for farts, I just want to find a husband," the little Loli opened her dark eyes and struggled desperately. She also seriously stretched out her two little hands and emphasized loudly, "Looking for a hundred! !!!¡± Lu Junhan: "" Not to mention Lu Junhan¡¯s face dropped to the point of dripping water, the temperature of the entire hall suddenly dropped to zero. Seeing that something was wrong, Tianzun Xiaojue turned around and ran away quickly. Sure enough, before he even took five steps out of the main hall, the sound of the little girl crying loudly after being beaten could be heard in the hall: "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I, I don't want a hundred husbands anymore, I don't, dad, please don't hit me, please don't hit me, I, I don't want a hundred husbands anymore, wuwuwu, I just Just want my dead husband" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Your dad spanking you really has nothing to do with the number of husbands you have. He just can't hear the word "husband" and is allergic to the two words. However, you keep mentioning it and mention it so loudly. If he doesn't hit you, he will. who. But having said that, this little chubby girl is really stupid. She doesn¡¯t know how to read eyes at all. Unlike her, she ran away immediately when she noticed something was wrong. She really didn¡¯t inherit any of her good genes. However, soon, Tianzun Xiaojue stopped laughing. She just wanted to abandon her little chubby girl and continue to run for her life alone, but she found that she couldn't move! Xiaojue Tianzun: "" At this time, the attendant came out of the palace and said with a smile:"Your Highness, please come in. I have something to settle with you." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ¡­¡­ Half an hour later¡ª¡ª In the corner, two familiar figures, one large and one small, squatted again. The little Loli¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she kept rubbing her eyes and sobbing. While sobbing, she did not forget to accuse her mother: "Smelly mother" Xiaojue Tianzun pinched her little face that was wet with tears: "Smelly Lili, why are you scolding me? It's not me who beat you. Go scold your father!" "I, I don't want to scold daddy," the little Loli sobbed, "If I scold daddy, he, he will beat me" ¡°If you scold me, I will beat you,¡± Xiaojue Tianzun threatened: ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± "I'm not afraid!" The little Loli opened her eyes with red eyes, puffed out her little face, and snorted extremely arrogantly, "If you hit me, I will tell daddy! Let daddy come over and beat you to death!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Very good. At a young age, I already know how to pick and choose the softest persimmons. "Then I'm not afraid," Tianzun Xiaojue couldn't see the smug and arrogant look of this little fat girl, and raised his eyebrows, "If you beat me, I will also tell your father and ask your father to come over and beat you to death!" " These words of copying confused the little Lolita. She opened her small mouth, closed it, closed it, opened it again, and finally managed to hold back a sentence: "No, you can't ask dad to hit me." Xiaojue thought she finally understood what it means not to do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you, and she felt extremely relieved. She was about to say, you also know that this feeling is uncomfortable, right? But before she could say the words out loud, she saw the little girl opposite her clenching her little fists and saying loudly: "You can only ask your dad to beat me. I always ask my dad to beat you. You can't call me dad. My dad can only beat me!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Xiaojue Tianzun looked up at the white, non-existent sky. She was wrong. She actually still had expectations for this little guy¡¯s simple brain. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? simply wrong. This little fat girl is indeed hopeless. It¡¯s better to hurry up and find a husband for her. Otherwise, if she is so stupid, if she doesn¡¯t get some snacks now, she may not be able to find a husband in the future. I don¡¯t know which race in the God Realm only cares about their appearance but not their IQ. I don¡¯t know if they can help them contain this troublemaker in the future. Seeing that the little girl wanted to tell her clearly that her father is her father and your father is your father, Xiaojue Tianzun suppressed her tirade: "Shut up! Stop talking. What's there to say? Be good and keep crying! If you cry to death, your father will come." Little Loli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1128 Lili falls in love as an adult (1) Although this incident passed in the end, it planted a secret seed in Xiaojue Tianzun's heart. From that day on, she really secretly inquired about male cubs of various races and age. But these male cubs are still young and have not yet fully developed. It is not yet clear what their future character will be, but it is right to prepare early. A good husband is better off by striking first. Time in the God Realm always passes quickly. Although Xiao Luli and the four of them blew up the school, they still have to continue studying. Going to school in the God Realm is really no different from going to school in the human world, except that the content of learning has changed from book knowledge to magic. As for the matter of bombing the school, the fathers couldn't really do anything to the little guys. They could only accept their fate and keep cleaning up the mess they made. As time went by, I gradually got used to it. It¡¯s not that hard to accept anymore. After that, the adults worked and the little ones went to school. Occasionally, little Luli was beaten a few times by her father and cried a few times. Once life is on track, it flies by. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years have passed, and Xiao Luli has grown from a soft little girl about three hundred years old to an adult girl who will even be able to get married in two years. Because preparations started from a young age, when Xiao Luli became an adult, Xiaojue Tianzun already had various information and materials on a large number of young talents in the God Realm. It¡¯s all clearly recorded on it, including the number of people in their family, how many times they were beaten when they were children, and who they molested. The fox tribe next door was also worried about Qu Qianqian's life events. Her mother was envious. She hurried over and copied a copy from Tianzun Xiaojue. When I got back, I gathered my nerves. "Mom, what are you doing?" Xiao Luli, who was attending Shenjie University, came back from school and saw her mother sitting behind a desk. She was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses with no prescription on the bridge of her nose. Her expression was serious, like an old lady who was doing high-end academic work. professor. There was a long line of young men standing in front of them, all of them top-notch in height and appearance, as if they were in some kind of interview scene. The strangest thing is that as soon as she came in, all the men looked at her, several of them seemed to be stunned, and a few of them blushed strangely. "Shh! Keep your voice down." Tianzun Xiaojue quickly covered her mouth and looked around cautiously: "Don't let your dad find out." Xiao Luli nodded, and after she let go of her hand, she whispered: "Mom, did you steal Uncle Si Lu's job? No wonder Uncle Si Lu told me a few days ago that he was going down to earth to sell sesame cakes." Xiaojue Tianzun was surprised: "Si Lu has descended to earth?" Who will take care of the affairs of the Samsara Palace? "Yes," the girl blinked her dark eyes and asked in a low voice, "Mom, have you ever eaten Uncle Si Lu's sesame cakes? Is it delicious? Can you ask him to bake one for me down there? Me too. I want to eat sesame seeds." "You go find your father. Si Lu has descended to earth. I don't have the ability to contact him and ask him to send you a sesame seed cake." "But didn't you steal Uncle Si Lu's job?" Si Lu¡¯s job is to contact people in the mortal world and those in the divine world. It is very easy to use his authority to bring up a sesame seed cake that is not a living thing from the mortal world. "When did I steal his job" When he saw the little girl's eyes falling on the people in line, Xiaojue Tianzun reacted and said with a black line: ¡°It¡¯s all nothing, I¡¯m giving you a blind date!¡± Ye Heng and Xiao Jue dislike her, but she is their daughter after all. Although she is a bit silly, she is also her little treasure. Therefore, for thousands of years, the little girl has been well protected by her parents. She is basically pampered by her parents. She has never suffered any hardships or suffered any fatigue, so that when she grows up, she is still the same. She looks like an innocent and innocent little princess. But after all, I have gone to school for several years, and my IQ has grown a bit. I am not as stupid as I was when I was a child, but I have only grown a little, and I am not at the point where I can be easily deceived by others. ?????????? Basically she is still a silly girl. This caused Tianzun Xiaojue to be worried. Of course, she was the only one who was worried about her marriage. Her father doesn¡¯t want her to get married so soon. He really can¡¯t afford to support her for the rest of her life. But Tianzun Xiaojue believes that everyone's role is irreplaceable. What a father can give is father's love, what a mother can give is maternal love, and what a husband can give is another kind of love. Every kind of love is different.Something like that. It is also irreplaceable. She hopes that Xiao Luli¡¯s life will be surrounded by a variety of loves and can experience a variety of lives, instead of confining her to them. ¡°Besides, my husband can accompany me to do many things, but my parents cannot. ?????????????? Besides, this is just looking for someone first, not getting married right away. She and Ye Heng had differences on this matter. After all, they were lovers in the previous life. Xiaojue Tianzun could understand. When she got married, Ye Heng was almost killed by her father. That is to say, taking into account the mood of Ye Heng, the old father, Xiaojue Tianzun postponed the "blind date" until now, otherwise the little girl would not be underage yet, and she would have to start making arrangements. ¡°After all, Qu Qianqian¡¯s mother next door has been looking after her for two or three years, and her baby has not made any progress. Xiaojue Tianzun, can you not be anxious? ????????????????? And my baby is really too annoying, even talking to her will easily cause heart attack, especially since her terrible heroic deeds as a child have long been spread, and most young talents have not had time to avoid her. But fortunately, she has a very up-to-date, wealthy father, and a very up-to-date face, so the people who came lined up. However, Xiaojue Tianzun carefully arranged it, but Xiao Luli shook his head: "I don't go on a blind date, I already have a boyfriend." Xiaojue Tianzun rolled his eyes at her, "You just came of age today, and you have a boyfriend so soon? Who are you lying to?" The little girl scratched her head: "But I really have one. And he's such a big boyfriend." Seeing that she didn¡¯t look like she was lying, Tianzun Xiaojue looked more serious: ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise your father before that you would never fall in love before you are under age?¡± The little girl nodded: "Yes, but I only got it today. Today I am an adult." "have what?" Suddenly, a low magnetic voice, with no distinction between joy and anger, came from outside, causing Xiaojue Tianzun's back to stiffen instantly. It's over, why is Ye Heng here? There are so many good-looking little brothers who haven't hidden them yet! But luckily, a little girl who couldn't understand her father's face when she was a child, and who couldn't understand her father's face even more when she grew up, stood in front of her and withstood the blow for her. I saw little Luli running over happily and said to her father: "Boyfriend, Dad, I have a boyfriend." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" This little chubby girl has been beaten since she was a child, and she still can't understand her father's face at all. "Say it again, what do you have?" Ye Heng's dark eyes narrowed dangerously. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1129 She will also find a boyfriend by herself If you like my daughter who became a villain, please save it: My daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1130 Let them take advantage A rare treasure that had been hidden for thousands of years was suddenly deceived. This treasure stupidly advertised the fact that it had been deceived. I am afraid that even an old father would have had the same reaction as Ye Heng. But the young girl naturally doesn¡¯t understand this truth. Even Xiaojue Tianzun only gradually understood it after becoming a parent. Faced with the little chubby girl¡¯s confusion, Xiaojue Tianzun could only say tactfully, ¡°You have to be lucky, your father just made you stand.¡± As for your little boyfriend, it may be more than just being punished. ¡°Perhaps, every bone in your body will be torn apart alive by your father. What¡¯s more, your father is probably already on his way to remove the bones. Xiao Luli looked confused. "Forget it, actually these are not important," Xiaojue Tianzun is still very curious about his daughter¡¯s aesthetic taste in men. I don't know if she has inherited the good genes that only look at the other person's face, ah, only look at the other person's outstanding character. Xiaojue Tianzun poked her with his elbow and whispered with a sly look on his face, "Come on, come on, let's talk to mom. Who is your boyfriend? What's his name? Does he look good? Where do you live? How many people do you have in the family? What do you do specifically? My parents are both dead. I always only look at faces. Does it depend on IQ?¡± Xiao Luli: "" "Forget it, I can't explain it clearly," ¡°Moreover, Xiao Luli probably doesn¡¯t know much about this. This is her first day having a boyfriend. Xiaojue Tianzun said, "In this way, I will find a way to take your father away tomorrow, as far away as possible. Then you can bring him here, and mother will help you take a good look." "All right," Xiao Luli actually wants to bring people to show to her mother. She actually wants to show them to her father first. Just like when she was a child, as soon as there is something good, she wants to show it to her father immediately. But if her mother wants to show it first If you look at it, it¡¯s not impossible. Xiao Luli thought for a while and took out the jade pendant: "Then I'll ask him first." "Um." You really have to ask first. "Brother Xiubai, are you free tomorrow?" Xiao Luli said to the jade pendant, "My mother said she wanted to take a good look at you." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" There is no need to be so sincere. However, Tianzun Xiaojue frowned, why are the two words "Xiu Bai" so familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere Before she could think about it, Tianzun Xiaojue remembered something more important: "By the way, remember to tell him that only your mother, who is gentle and kind and never hits or scolds anyone, wants to see him, not your father." If the other party thinks Ye Heng is there and is too frightened to come, this is what to do. Little Lu Li scratched her head in confusion: "Do I have this mother? Where is she?" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Xiaojue Tianzun was furious: "You don't care where she is! Just say whatever you want, what nonsense!" "Oh," Xiao Luli could only tell the truth, "Brother Xiubai, I also have a gentle and kind mother who never hits or curses anyone. I don't even know where she is now. She also wants to see you. Are you there?" Sora?" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" "Little fat girl, you're done!" Xiaojue Tianzun originally thought that he would have to wait for a long time before receiving a reply. After all, this time was not coincidental and everyone was busy. Who would have thought that after waiting two seconds after sending the message, there was a reply immediately. stunned. If it¡¯s not a coincidence, then it¡¯s because she has been waiting for news about her baby Xiaojue Tianzun felt complicated. After all, she and her father had both learned how this little chubby girl could talk. When I was in college, I would send a lot of junk messages to her and her father whenever I had free time, and talk a lot of nonsense. I would go to court at night and throw the jade pendant on the table. Whenever there was news, the jade pendant would light up. And for two hours, the jade pendant never dimmed. When I looked down, I saw that they were all sent by the chubby girl. She had just entered a new school and was very curious about everything. She wanted to share everything she saw with others, but not everyone could stand the bombardment of her messages. ¡° Moreover, this little thing didn¡¯t seem to be surprised that the other party could reply to her message right away. Instead, she seemed to be used to it. It seemed that the other party did this often. Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s heart is a bit more complicated. "Mom, Brother Xiubai said it's okay." Xiao Luli raised her head and relayed, "He said he would be free all day tomorrow. What time do you want to make an appointment?" Not bad, polite, and knows how to ask her opinion. From the bottom of my heart, Xiaojue Tianzun??This "little boyfriend" whom I haven't met yet adds another point. "I can do it too." The main thing is to see when Ye Heng will be taken away. That guy Ye Heng is not easy to cheat, and it is difficult to have a fixed time. Just when Tianzun Xiaojue is thinking about which time is better, Ye Heng will be away. However, the other party seemed to know what Tianzun Xiaojue was thinking, so he sent another message, and Xiao Luli relayed again: "Mom, Brother Xiubai said that whenever you have time, tell him and he will come over as soon as possible." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" I have to say that I was taken very good care of. Xiaojue Tianzun looked faintly at the little girl who was still silly, although her delicate facial features were spread out and her skin was too fair, but her eyes were clear, and she couldn't help but say: "Is this just a fool's blessing?" Where did you get such a considerate and polite boyfriend? "Ah?" Xiao Luli looked at her doubtfully. "It's nothing," Xiaojue Tianzun said with a loving face, "Mom is praising you for being smart." "Oh." Xiao Luli nodded, then lowered his head to reply to the message. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ¡­¡­ The second day. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was the little fat girl¡¯s good luck, her good luck, or whether it was affected by the luck of their mother and daughter¡¯s two koi. It was a rare holiday, but something unexpected happened. Ye Heng had to temporarily summon the ministers to come in and hold a morning meeting. According to Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s visual inspection, the matter is not serious, but it is a bit tricky. Many details need to be finalized. This morning meeting will last for most of the day, and Ye Heng will not be able to come back. This almost made Xiaojue Tianzun extremely happy. While asking Xiao Luli to call her little boyfriend over, he thought that the opportunity was so good and must not be wasted, so he added a batch of carefully selected products last night. The blind date called over. No matter what, it¡¯s not a bad thing to find a few more alternatives. The blind daters once again formed a long queue, even more than those who came yesterday. They heard from the person who failed to go on a blind date yesterday that the appearance of this young lady is even better than her father, who was ranked number one in appearance before. She can be regarded as the number one beauty in the God Realm. . ??Especially because of his clear and ignorant eyes, he seems to have a good personality, without any airs, and he is not a difficult person to get along with. Her own conditions are so favorable, not to mention the wealth and power she represents behind her, which makes people crazy. Logically speaking, there is no shortage of people wanting to marry such a woman, but for some reason, she is reduced to a blind date, which gives them an advantage. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1131 Then why does she have a blind date? Just when the people who came for the blind date were thinking, Xiaojue Tianzun also started her blind date arrangements for today. Today¡¯s group of people were selected from thousands of materials and thousands of choices. ¡°The appearance, family background, and character are all countless times better than the quality of yesterday¡¯s batch. Once the chubby girl¡¯s boyfriend treats her badly, her chubby girl can seamlessly find another one on the spot! If the little chubby girl¡¯s boyfriend is not bad, she can handle this large-scale cheating scene and just say that these men are for her father¡¯s blind date and have nothing to do with the little chubby girl! Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s abacus was very loud. After Xiao Luli sent a message to her brother Xiubai, she had nothing to do and brought over a plate of melon seeds and sesame cakes brought from the human world. Blinking her big, clear, black eyes, she sat next to her mother and watched the show. She had never seen a blind date before and was so curious, as if this blind date had nothing to do with her and her mother was really setting up a blind date for her father. Xiaojue Tianzun was sitting behind the table. He originally wanted to drive away the fat girl next to him who had been eating, making constant noises and disturbing people, and was annoying as hell. But then she thought about it, she still had to contact her brother Xiu Bai, so she said nothing. But the people who came for the blind date saw her delicate and beautiful face, her cheeks were red, and she seemed a little shy. " Those people yesterday were really right. Young Master Fu's appearance is really too good-looking. Even if she really marries her and does nothing but be a vase, it will still be particularly pleasing to the eye. As for her bad deeds of getting into trouble when she was a child, what happened to getting into trouble? What child didn¡¯t get into trouble when she was a child! A person sat across from him. Xiaojue Tianzun lowered his head, looked at the information of the person in front of him, and said with a little surprise: "Both your parents are dead?" The boy nodded: "Yes." This is exactly what she wants. After her parents are dead, there will be no relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. The little chubby girl is stupid and is not a person who can deal with a mother-in-law, let alone an evil mother-in-law. 牺如 tianlaixsw.com 牺如 If you don¡¯t have parents-in-law, you won¡¯t suffer this kind of grievance. If you really have parents-in-law, the relationship will definitely deteriorate. Even they, as parents, can¡¯t stand this little fat girl. If you really have father-in-law and mother-in-law, this little fat girl will definitely Make the other party's parents-in-law angry to death. After getting married, they may fight with them every day. Rather than doing this, it is better to cut it off at the source. ãá minus 7 5z w .c om ãá Xiaojue¡¯s smile deepened a little: ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Xiaojue Tianzun asked another key question: "By the way, are you afraid of Ye Heng?" "I'm afraid, Ye Heng Tianjun is famous far and wide. I'm afraid not many people in the entire God Realm are not afraid of him," The boy must have done his homework when he came. His delicate and fair face was full of confidence and he was impassioned: "But I will work hard to overcome this, and I will never let His Highness, Little Master Fu, be in a dilemma between us and feel sad!" The little girl sitting next to her mother eating melon seeds looked over with clear eyes. sad? She is not sad. Why is he afraid of dad? He has to be sad if she is sad. She is not even scared of dad! When the boy saw Xiao Luli suddenly looking at him, he thought she was moved by his words. He felt proud and his chest straightened up even more. Xiaojue Tianzun sighed inwardly after looking at it. He was still too restless. He showed his emotions over the smallest things, without even the slightest sense of maturity and stability. Speaking of this, this chubby girl her dad, even if she looks good, what else is so good, when she chooses, she has a lot of picky vision. But she also felt that she shouldn¡¯t beat her to death with a stick and wait and see, so she didn¡¯t reject it immediately, but asked another question that was more important than the previous one: "Are you looking for someone to look at?" "dont see." The boy said it without thinking. He also wanted to explain impassionedly. He is not such a superficial person. No matter whether His Highness Fu is ugly or beautiful, he will not mind! Who would have thought that before he could speak, the face of Xiaojue Tianzun in front of him changed and he said, "I'm sorry, you can go back then." Boy: "?" When the boy was invited out with a smile, the boy still didn't react. The next person learned his lesson and faced this problem.??, without thinking, he quickly answered: "Look, I look at faces! I have always been a person who looks at faces!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ? ? ? ? Answering so quickly, this guy must be a pretty playboy, right? Xiaojue Tianzun was silent for a moment, and then asked: "Will you look at her IQ?" The boy hesitated for a while. Logically speaking, he answered this question: "No, I(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1132 A boyfriend who is almost like me Xiao Luli pouted: "You didn't ask me. If you had asked me, I would definitely tell you." Xiaojue Tianzun rolled his eyes: "I won't talk to you about this." Pei Xiubai is really good-looking. Although he was a picked-up tiger cub with most of his biological father's tiger blood in his body, since Pei Mingzhi injected his own blood into it, his biological father's weak bloodline power has long been swallowed up by Pei Mingzhi's powerful bloodline. . So much so that his biological father's genes had no influence on him at all. In other words, most of Pei Xiubai's body was made up of Pei Mingzhi's bloodline power, and Pei Mingzhi was his biological father. And Pei Mingzhi is a rare beauty, even more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in the God Realm at that time. His appearance has always been on par with Ye Heng's. In terms of appearance, the two are almost the same. It's just that Pei Mingzhi's face is more confusing and treacherous, and the corner of his mouth is always smiling, and there is less of a sense of unattainable distance. This made Ye Heng, who had always been cold and cold, ranked first in appearance. And now, as his son, Pei Xiubai is even more handsome than his father. Especially the fact that he was dressed in long black clothes and had a cold and solemn face, which directly hit the cuteness of Xiaojue Tianzun, and instantly reminded Xiaojue Tianzun of Ye Heng when he was young. He is also dressed in black, lonely and cold, as if he is looked down upon by everyone, and as if he is owed money, but his fair face is surprisingly handsome. Xiaojue Tianzun couldn't help it and looked at it a few more times. However, as she looked at it, she unexpectedly found that this person looked familiar. She frowned: Si minus Si. "Baby, do you think this little boyfriend of yours looks a bit like that" The little girl tilted her head: "Uncle Beauty?" Over the past few thousand years, Uncle Beauty has come to the palace to play with her frequently. Although her father would kick her out every time she came, Uncle Beauty would still come, causing Little Luli to always remember this special (Remember this site Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1133 Tianzun, I heard that you are looking for me (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1134 Agree to date (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1135 I¡¯m happy (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1136 I Conjured Dad (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1137 Don¡¯t let him fight again Xiaojue Tianzun almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She glanced at Ye Heng, who had no expression on his face but his eyes had obviously turned cold, and then at Pei Xiubai, who was dressed in fine clothes and had an outstanding ghostly temperament, and finally landed between the two of them, who was enjoying himself and couldn't see the situation clearly. On the little girl. Still couldn¡¯t help it, he grabbed the person in front of him and said in a low voice: "No, I asked you to conjure up your father, but I didn't ask you to conjure up your boyfriend too!" "That's right!" Xiao Luli's eyes widened, and she patted her head before she realized: "Am I changing into my father? Why is Brother Xiubai here?" "Aren't you changing?" Xiaojue Tianzun's head was full of black lines, "You ask me?" Who knows what was going on in your head when you became your father. The girl seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Pei Xiubai eagerly and whispered, "Brother Xiubai, are you my father too?" Pei Xiubai: "" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Very good, this little fat girl can't see the situation clearly and can't help. She is also very good at adding fuel to the fire. And the oil is not added drop by drop, but in buckets. She must add it. People will not stop until they are tortured to death. Sure enough, Ye Heng¡¯s face was so dark that he could shed tears, and he directly attacked Pei Xiubai! The two of them had obviously just fought. Pei Xiubai reacted quickly. After dodging the majestic soul power of Ye Heng, he took a few steps back. He had no intention of taking action and just kept dodging. Ye Heng sneered, but he didn't appreciate it. He struck harder and harder each time. "What should we do, mom? Brother Xiubai and dad are fighting!" The little girl grabbed Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s sleeves anxiously. "There's no point in looking for me, why don't you go and break up the fight!" This disaster was caused by this little fat girl, the one who untie the bell and tie the bell. ¡°Oh, yes, yes, break up the fight,¡± the little girl slapped her head, ¡°I¡¯ll break up the fight!¡± But after taking a step forward, she ran back again, with a confused look on her face: "Mom, how can I persuade you to fight?" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" In fact, Tianzun Xiaojue never tried to persuade her to fight. When she got married, her father took advantage of her absence to punish Ye Heng severely. She only found out about it by chance after they got married. This is the first time I have encountered such an exciting scene. But after all, Tianzun Xiaojue is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. Although he has not tried to persuade a fight, but he has never seen a pig run away, how can he not eat pork? She thought for a while and said: "Just tell your father to stop fighting!" She suspected that Ye Heng was so badly injured back then that he might be like Pei Xiubai now. He didn't fight back at all, and Ye Heng didn't even hide at all. " Otherwise, with Ye Heng's strength, how could her father, a little koi who only has luck but no soul power and has the same lethality as nothing, hurt the evil wolf Yeseng. Now it is Ye Heng who is beating Pei Xiubai. "However, it's not enough for Pei Xiubai not to dodge, but Ye Heng is different from her father who has no lethality. If he really stands there and doesn't hide, Pei Xiubai may be beaten to death within three times. If he doesn't hide, he would be stupid. The little girl nodded, obeyed the order obediently, and immediately ran to persuade her father: "Dad, mother told you to stop fighting. It's better not to fight if you don't fight." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Ye Heng turned a deaf ear and struck fiercely, as if he wanted to kill the little bastard Pei Xiubai. However, as time went by, the advantages brought by age came out. Ye Heng was several thousand years older than Pei Xiubai and had profound soul power. Pei Xiubai gradually It was a bit difficult to dodge, and the soul power turned into a blade wiped his sleeves, cutting blood marks on his arms. But he didn¡¯t show it on his face and still responded calmly. This made the little girl very anxious, "Mom, it's useless to try to stop the fight. Dad won't even listen to you!" As soon as he said these words, Ye Heng's movements paused imperceptibly, and his steps stagnated, but he still didn't stop at Pei Xiubai, this little bastard. Pei Xiubai abducted Xiao Luli on her first day of adulthood, which shows that his dirty thoughts must have been there earlier. Xiao Luli must have been underage at that time, and he thought that his daughter would be kidnapped by a wolf before she became an adult. Targeted. Now he is still stupidly kidnapped. Ye Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy. Xiao Jue Tianzun gave Xiao Luli a shock: "Don't sow discord here. This is a disaster caused by yourself, you can find a way to solve it yourself!" The little girl held her head and whispered aggrievedly: "I want to solve it too, but my father doesn't listen to me either." Xiaojue Tianzun thought to himself, don¡¯t you know what kind of person your father is? He will never give up until he achieves his goal. Unless you are suddenly injured or die, your father will stop. Don¡¯t think about anything else. But Xiao Luli has been pampered since she was a child. She is not pampered or willful in character, and is mentally healthy. She is incapable of self-mutilation or suicide. Of course, if she rushes to stop her now, Ye Heng will indeed stop her. hand. But Tianzun Xiaojue would not let her go. She and Ye Heng had protected her for thousands of years, keeping her carefree and growing up peacefully. She was not allowed to risk her life at the hands of her father for a man. So this matter is basically unsolvable. "Mom, Brother Xiubai is bleeding!" The little girl's eyes were sharp, and she was so anxious that she turned back and forth, "What should I do? Brother Xiubai will definitely die!" Xiaojue Tianzun was actually quite satisfied with Xiao Luli's performance. He didn't rush over to block Pei Xiubai's knife just because he was impatient, putting himself in danger, so she directly gave him a clear path. "Can't you change your father? Then try changing him again." What Xiao Jue Tianzun means is to change Pei Xiubai away. As long as Ye Heng and Pei Xiubai are separated, this fight will naturally not be possible. But who knows, Xiao Luli misunderstood it. She thought about it and clenched her fists: "I know!" Xiaojue Tianzun looked pleased. She knew that her daughter still had a bit of her father's wisdom at critical moments. She didn't need to say more, it just made sense. Then, the next second, she saw the little girl waving her little hands seriously towards Pei Xiubai and Ye Heng, and said in a clear voice: "Become a pig!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" The two of them, who were fighting very closely in the air, suddenly turned into two cute pink piglets with a "bang", and fell to the ground with two chirps. Ye Heng: "" Pei Xiubai: "" Since Xiao Luli has the bloodline of Ye Heng in her body, her soul power is also inherited by Ye Heng, and she has a huge blessing of luck, this combination has led to another kind of opportunity. Even if Xiao Luli does nothing, as long as Ye Heng's soul power increases, the soul power in her body will also increase. In other words, the little girl who has released the seal now has the same amount of soul power in her body as her father. And she also has a huge blessing of luck that her father does not have. As a result, now that he has become a pig, even Ye Heng, who is the number one person in the God Realm, cannot transform back into a human being in a short time. We can only let the little girl rush to catch him: "Mom, catch dad quickly, don't let him fight again!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1138 Do you know who is your father? Xiaojue Tianzun looked at the almost identical pink pig in front of him and hurriedly stopped: "Wait a minute, do you know who is your father?" This little fat girl's transformation into a pig was too sudden. Ye Heng and Pei Xiubai were fighting so hard that they were so fast that they were almost nothing more than an afterimage. Now they both turned into pigs. It was really hard to tell them apart. . These words stunned the little girl. She hesitated for a while, grabbed a piglet, and said uncertainly: "It should be this one, this one looks more like daddy." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Both pigs are the same, but neither one is like your father. In fact, you can usually tell by looking at the temperament, but Pei Xiubai's temperament is too similar to Ye Heng. They are both on the cold side, and even their eyes are very similar, so it is difficult to tell them apart. Xiao Luli probably thought of this. She thought about it, looked at the pig's round eyes, and said seriously: "Dad, if it's you, just hum once, if not, just hum twice." .¡± Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Pei Xiubai: "" The little girl frowned in confusion, shook the pig, and urged anxiously: "Hurry up, daddy." Pei Xiubai: "" Seeing her putting the pig next to her, Tianzun Xiaojue went over to catch another pig and was stunned for a moment: "What are you doing?" ¡°Mom¡¯s pig is so stupid, it can¡¯t even speak or even hum,¡± the little girl said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a pig that can hum.¡± Ye Heng: "" This little fat girl is really tired of living. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Pei Xiubai: "" It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t hum. It¡¯s just that this scene is indeed a bit embarrassing. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Little Luli was hit on the head before she could ask if it could hum. The little girl paused for a moment. Not only was she not angry, but she happily took the pig over and showed it to her mother: "Mom, mom, I found my father! This pig that can hit people must be my father! Brother Xiubai never hits me!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" "Mom, catch dad quickly, don't let dad fight." The little girl put Ye Heng in Tianzun Xiaojue's arms, then turned around and ran to catch another pig that seemed to be trying to escape: "Hey, Brother Xiubai, don't run away, my father won't beat you. " Xiao Luli is indeed the second Heavenly Dao, even Pei Xiubai can't outrun her. She picked up Pei Xiubai, and a clear and delicate milk fragrance instantly enveloped Pei Xiubai. The bottom was even softer, as if she had sensed that she had touched some soft place, and the struggling little pig was stiff in her arms. He was so stiff that he didn't even dare to move. The little girl did not notice anything unusual about him, but said to Xiaojue Tianzun very happily: "Mom, go teach dad a lesson! I will send brother Xiubai back first." After saying that, Xiao Luli ran away quickly. ????????????????????????????????????????? away and left Tianzun Xiaojue holding the pig and sighing: "Sure enough, the female university is not allowed to stay." The pig in his arms snorted coldly. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" For some reason, she suddenly remembered what the little fat girl said just now - Dad, if it were you, just hum Tianzun Xiaojue was silent. After a moment, she looked at Ye Heng in her arms: "As you can see, that little brat Pei Xiubai is no match for this fat girl! In the future, when two people are together, it's not certain who will bully whom. Can you now Are you relieved?" Ye Heng said nothing. "Xiao Jue Tianzun was also used to it. He shook his head and said, "If you continue to target Pei Xiubai like this, be careful that your daughter comes to cry to you every day. She will annoy you to death." Ye Heng: "" ¡­¡­ Here, Xiao Luli looked at the pink piggy who didn't know where to put her hands and feet in her arms, and her expression was tight and stiff. After thinking for a while, she said bluntly: "Brother Xiubai, you are good like this. cute." Pei Xiubai: "" He didn¡¯t think so. Pei Xiubai had been wandering in the fog for a while, and had walked nearly half of the distance. Pei Xiubai finally came to his senses, pursed his lips, and said a little unnaturally: "Let me down, I can go back by myself." He just changed into a pig in appearance, but his spells can still be used. The reason why it was useless just now is that most of the spells Pei Xiubai and Ye Heng cultivated are lethal and can easily hurt people when used at close range. Secondly, they suddenly turned into pigs. For a moment, they were completely useless.react to. Counting the time now, not long after returning to the Tiger Clan, the restriction on turning into a pig will be broken. Pei Xiubai has not thought about asking Xiao Luli to help him solve the problem, but thinking about her unreliable character, he may have to be a pig forever if she is not solved in the end. Thinking of this, Pei Xiubai felt that for some things, it is better to be self-reliant. "It's okay, Brother Xiubai, I can take you back!" Xiao Luli said, "I just have something to talk to about Uncle Beauty." "What are you looking for him for?" Pei Xiubai frowned. The little girl did not hide anything and told the truth: "Uncle Beauty still owes me a husband. He said that when I grow up, I can go to him to take my husband back. I am an adult now, I should have grown up." Bar?" "However, she has already found a husband. Brother Xiubai is her boyfriend now, and he will definitely be her husband in the future. She had to quickly tell Uncle Beauty that she didn¡¯t want the husband he had left with him and asked him to give that husband to someone else. "Otherwise, if she has two husbands, her father will definitely beat her to death!" Brother Xiubai will definitely beat her to death! When she thought that she might be beaten to death twice, she felt so pitiful. Pei Xiubai remained silent. He was thinking about the loss of his father again. "By the way, Brother Xiubai," Xiao Luli didn't notice Pei Xiubai's gloomy expression at all, as if he thought of something, she asked in a low voice, "Have you seen the husband I left with Uncle Beauty?" Pei Xiubai's thoughts returned and he raised his eyes. "I've seen it." "real?" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked curiously: ¡°Is my husband good-looking?¡± Hearing the word "husband", a sneer overflowed from the corner of Pei Xiubai's lips. He said in a cold tone, "Not good-looking, not only bad-looking, he is also very ugly. I advise you not to go to my dad." However, in the end, Lu Li went to find Pei Mingzhi. No matter whether he looks good or not, she will get rid of this husband! She already has a husband and can¡¯t have another one. She came to the palace of the Tiger Clan and waved her little hand to the young man who had returned to his human form: "Brother Xiubai, then I will go find Uncle Beauty first." "etc." Pei Xiubai was silent for two seconds. This time he cast a spell himself and turned himself into a pig. After jumping into Xiao Luli's arms, he blushed, coughed lightly and said, "I'll go with you." " Xiao Luli didn¡¯t think much about it, she hugged him happily and said, ¡°Okay!¡± With that said, he turned around and ran into the hall, shouting inside as he ran: "Uncle Beauty!" "Uncle Beauty, are you there?" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1139 I already have a husband Pei Mingzhi has long since abdicated. He is no longer the same as before. He is wearing the majestic brocade robes that belong to a king. He no longer wears a crown on his head, but lazily wears a scarlet robe. His waterfall-like long black hair was tied up high with only a simple wooden hairpin. His flowing red robe with the intricate and beautiful begonia patterns on it made his already gorgeous and fair fair face even more attractive. It's soul-stirring and frightening. There is no trace of old age in him at all. He is currently drinking tea leisurely in the courtyard. The attendants stood by quietly. Pavilions, pavilions, water pavilions, beautiful scenery, so pleasant. As soon as the man's slender fingertips picked up the tea cup in front of him, he saw little Lu Li coming in. He paused for a second, before he spoke, and then he saw the pink pig in her arms. This pig has an extremely cold demeanor and a disgusted look in its eyes that makes it look like it needs beating. It looks very much like that little brat from his family. Pei Mingzhi was a little hesitant, wondering if he had seen it wrong. His son knew very well that there was absolutely no way he would do such a shameful thing as turning into a pig; After turning into a pig, he was still so calm and shameless, and he didn't even bother to do it when he was stuck in the soft and fragrant arms of someone else's little girl's house. Pei Minzhi was about to look away, and then he saw the pig suddenly smiled coldly at him Pei Mingzhi: "" That¡¯s right, this murderous intention is indeed that brat from his family. Pei Mingzhi¡¯s expression was extremely complicated. He really didn¡¯t expect that his brat would even lose his face in order to take advantage! Fortunately, he has always been worried that this brat¡¯s tough and cold personality and bad temper will definitely make him unable to marry a wife in the future, so when he was a child, he booked his wife in advance. But now it seems that young people really know how to play more than they do. He simply worried about this for nothing. He shook his head and sighed, personally poured a cup of tea for the little girl opposite, and asked with a faint smile: "Lili, why are you here?" As soon as he said these words, Pei Mingzhi clearly noticed that a huge invisible soul force with murderous intent was coming towards him! Pei Mingzhi used his soul power to resist and resolve it, but he looked at the pig with a cold face full of questions: "????" He just poured Lili a cup of tea. He wasn¡¯t so stingy, was he? " Even if you are really stingy and don't want Lili to drink tea, why are you attacking the teacup? Why are you attacking your father? But Pei Xiubai¡¯s response was a round of soul power that was larger and more lethal. Pei Mingzhi: "" The little girl hugged the pig, unaware of the turmoil between the father and son, the flash of swords, and Pei Mingzhi's desire to kill the pig, and said honestly: "Uncle Beauty, I want to tell you about my husband." "husband?" After Pei Xiubai defused another round of attacks, Pei Mingzhi suddenly paused and glanced at the pig in her arms. He couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, as if he was a little surprised. Did the two of them progress so fast? Even her husband started to call. ? As far as he knows, Lili has only been an adult for a few days, right? Have you already started talking about marriage? No opinion at night? "Yes," Xiao Luli nodded: "That's the husband I have always kept with you, Uncle Beauty." As soon as he said these words, Pei Mingzhi clearly noticed that there was more murderous intent coming towards him. Pei Mingzhi: "" ????????????????????????????? No need to come again, your father, I already know why you want to kill me. But the corner of Pei Mingzhi's mouth still twitched slightly: "You are talking about this husband, I thought" "Xiao Luli's eyes were clear and clean, without any shyness. She tilted her head in confusion, "What do you think?" Pei Mingzhi couldn't help but glance at the pig in the little girl's arms. After avoiding Pei Xiubai's attack, he smiled and said: "It's nothing. In fact, this is the husband I'm talking about." ¡°Actually, if Xiao Luli doesn¡¯t come to him, he plans to find an opportunity to mention this matter to her. After all, the little girl has grown up, and some things should be "returned" to her. I just don¡¯t know if she still wants it. But now it seems that she wants it? They even held people in their arms. But the next second, I heard the little girl say seriously: "Uncle Beauty, I just want to tell you that I don't want that husband anymore."  Pei Mingzhi: "" In an instant, all the soul power attacking Pei Mingzhi dissipated. Pei Xiubai lay quietly in Xiao Luli's arms. Pei Mingzhi was stunned, glanced at Pei Xiubai, and couldn't help but said: "No, Lili, are you sure you really don't want it anymore?" Thinking about it, his brat has such a bad personality, he is tough and smelly, how could Lili like him? No, just don¡¯t let him go. "Yes," the little girl said seriously, "I don't want it, because I have already found a husband myself. Uncle Beauty, look, this is my husband." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because this little girl¡¯s brain circuit is really different from ordinary people, even if she mistook a tiger for a cat when she was a child, now that she¡¯s grown up, it doesn¡¯t seem unusual to find a pig as her husband. Pei Minzhi was silent for a moment and asked tentatively: "Do you know who this pig is?" "I know," Xiao Luli said directly, "This is Brother Xiubai. From now on, Brother Xiubai will be my husband." The pig in his arms snorted as if he was in a good mood. Xiao Luli¡¯s eyes lit up and she said happily: ¡°Uncle Beauty, look, Brother Xiubai has agreed.¡± Pei Mingzhi: "" After knowing that it was the same person, Pei Mingzhi couldn't laugh or cry. After a while, he suppressed a smile and asked deliberately in a long tone: "Lili, do you know what the husband you left here with me will be like when he grows up?" "have no idea," The little girl only knows that her husband was a very beautiful kitten when he was a child, and she liked him very much. She shook her head and told the truth, "But Brother Xiubai said that he is very ugly now, so I had better not look at him, otherwise I will have nightmares at night." Pei Mingzhi: "" Pei Mingzhi smiled and said, "Okay, then I'll ask one last time." "Are you really, really sure that you don't want the husband you left here with me?" "Well," the little girl nodded heavily, "I don't want it anymore. I already have a husband. Uncle Beauty, please give this husband to someone else." "Okay," Pei Minzhi sighed, stretched out his hand to pick up the pig in the little girl's arms, and said slowly, "Let me think carefully about who should give it to him." The little girl¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she said anxiously: ¡°No, no, uncle beauty, you are mistaken. Brother Xiubai is my husband, I did not put him here for you!¡± Pei Xiubai reacted immediately. Pei Mingzhi: "That's right." Pei Minzhi smiled: "Your brother Xiubai is the husband you left me here when you were a child." Xiao Luli: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1140 Lili is getting married The little girl was stunned, "But Brother Xiubai said that my husband is very ugly" Pei Minzhi shrugged: "You have to ask him personally. I don't know why he wants to smear himself so much." Pei Xiubai: "" "But isn't my husband a cat?" Xiao Luli looked very confused, "But Brother Xiubai is a little tiger." Pei Ming waved his hand, and a gray and white patterned kitten with a cold face appeared in the air, "What do you mean?" "That's right," Xiao Luli's eyes lit up, "That's this cat. So cute! This is my husband!" Pei Xiubai: "" I don¡¯t know whether I am happy or sad. Pei Mingzhi: "Take a closer look." The "little kitten" in mid-air roared. It didn't look so cute anymore, but rather a little fierce. Xiao Luli was stunned and looked at Pei Minzhi blankly, with an expression that made her want to cry: "Uncle Beauty, where is my cat?" "Are not you just saw it?" Pei Mingzhi said cruelly: "He turned into a tiger." Xiao Luli: "" Oh, how can her lovely cat become a tiger! The little girl looked aggrievedly at Pei Xiubai, who fell into Pei Mingzhi's hands and instantly transformed into a human form, "Brother Xiubai, I don't have any cats anymore." This feeling is tantamount to a young dream suddenly shattered. How could her cat become a tiger? Pei Xiubai looked at her pitiful appearance and sighed: "Do you want a cat? A tiger can't do it?" "Okay, okay," the little girl sniffed, her eyes were red, and she felt a little sad for no reason, "But, cats are cuter" It turns out that girls prefer cute things. The young man in black with a cold face was silent for a moment. Suddenly, a stream of light passed by and fell into the little girl's arms. The roaring little tiger in the mid-air image suddenly appeared in the arms of little Lu Li. When Xiao Luli saw the cute, soft and white ball in her arms, her eyes suddenly lit up: "Mao Mao!" But then she seemed to remember some cruel truth, and she suddenly fainted again: "No, you are not a cat, you are a little tiger" At this moment, the little tiger in his arms hesitated for a moment, and let out a slight "meow" slightly unnaturally. "Cat!" Xiao Luli's eyes suddenly lit up again, and she excitedly said to Pei Mingzhi: "Uncle Beauty, look, I have a cat! I have a cat again! This is really great!" Pei Mingzhi: "" "You are really my good son. Others change their gender for love, but you changed your race for love." ¡­¡­ The little girl who realized her dream was extremely satisfied, and she was very happy to return to the land of peach blossoms. She thinks Brother Xiubai is really amazing, he can be a tiger and a cat at the same time. Of course, she is also very powerful, she can be a koi fish and a salted fish. They are all great! When she returned to the palace, Xiaojue Tianzun told her: "Because of the matter between you and your boyfriend, I just had a big fight with your father, and neither one accepted the other. However, your father temporarily agreed to let you be together." Xiao Luli was delighted: "Really?" "Well", Xiaojue Tianzun said: "But he has a condition, he cannot get married before he is 3,000 years old. You are 1,800 years old now, so you can wait for about another 1,200 years, which is not long. When you become an old girl, Then you can get married, and during these 1,200 years, your dad will often help you test his physical fitness. Yes, that is, beating him. If he is not beaten to death, he can marry you then. .¡± Xiao Luli frowned: "What if you are beaten to death?" Xiaojue Tianzun: "If you beat him to death, replace him with someone else." Xiao Luli: "" Xiaojue Tianzun kindly reminded: "You can go in and hold your father's legs and cry for three days and three nights, and you still have time to make him change his mind." "Okay," Xiao Luli thought for a moment, clenched her fists, and ran towards the palace, "Mom, I'm going!" "Well," Tianzun Xiaojue said, "Remember to cry louder, otherwise it won't work." "Hmm," Xiao Luli shouted loudly as she ran, "Dad, I'm here to cry!" Ye Heng: "" Xiaojue Tianzun thought, if I can¡¯t cure you, your daughter can¡¯t cure you. I still waited until I was three thousand years old to get Li Li to marry someone, then I have to wait when I can hold it.Go. Xiao Luli¡¯s power is obviously huge. In the end, after she cried, made trouble and hung herself No, after she cried, made trouble and made irrational words, Ye Heng¡¯s request was finally changed to¡ª¡ª "We will get married in five hundred years. During these five hundred years, when Pei Xiubai's "physical fitness" is tested, we will try our best to give him a breath. After Xiao Luli graduated, she really went to the Reincarnation Hall to help. Tiandao can occasionally help, and she will also help, but most of the time, she just eats and waits to die in the Reincarnation Hall. She is simple-minded and straightforward. She is protected by her parents and has never suffered too much in her life. The job in the Reincarnation Hall is easy and perfect for her. Although it is a job that does not require any IQ, Xiao Luli also works very seriously, takes notes carefully, and helps the gods who need to go through tribulations arrange suitable novel scripts. Basically, everyone who came back from the disaster was full of praise for her. Qu Qianqian has also not endured much hardship, and she has little interest in managing state affairs. Because she perfectly inherited the excellent genes of her parents, she grew up to be extremely beautiful and was pursued by many people. She changed boyfriends like clothes, almost one every day. But one day, he seemed to have seen through the world of mortals, and took the initiative to ask for a job, and went to the palace in charge of marriages, focusing on leading others. When Zhang Yiming grew up, he lost the chubby and silly look he had when he was a child. But the management of state affairs is still a mess. He is often chased and beaten by his father, but his temperament is the same as his father's, and he especially likes to look at beautiful women. Jian Xiyan, on the other hand, had seized power a long time ago and ousted his annoying father from the throne. He had no interest in love and love, and focused on running the country, and he seemed to be lonely until his old age. After graduation, the four of them were in their own races, and the time they spent together obviously decreased a lot, but their relationship did not diminish at all. In the blink of an eye, when she heard that Xiao Luli was getting married, Qu Qianqian almost fainted from tears: "Sister Lili, why did you get married so early? Do you still have time to play with us in the future?" "There are some," Xiao Luli said happily while trying on wedding clothes, "I will take Brother Xiubai to play with you in the future!" Zhang Yiming quickly interrupted: "It's better to say goodbye. I always feel that every time he looks at us, especially my brother Xiyan and me, he looks unfriendly." Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought for a moment: "Really?" When Jian Xiyan grew up, he was as concise and concise as his father: "Well, he is so jealous." "But I still can't let you go." Qu Qianqian's eyes were filled with tears, "Sister Lili, why don't you get married and get married next year." If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1141 Pei Xiubai and Lu Li get married When the surrounding palace servants from the Tiger Clan heard Qu Qianqian¡¯s words, their hearts trembled. She said in her heart that it was a good thing that their Lord was not here now, otherwise Huo Huo and Qu Qianqian would have been upset after hearing these words. But when I think about it, in the past few hundred years, their king has been abused by Ye Heng Tianjun. Now his strength is almost the same as that of Ye Heng Tianjun. I am afraid that the entire Tiger Clan Palace would be without them. Things to know. Qu Qianqian¡¯s words may have reached their Lord¡¯s ears a long time ago. Thinking of this, they couldn't help but shudder. I mourned three seconds of silence for Qu Qianqian from the bottom of my heart. However, Xiao Luli tilted her head and thought for a while, then muttered: "No, if we don't get married until next year, Brother Xiubai will definitely cry." The bright and sunny girl was trying on a bright red wedding dress covered with tassels and embroidered with pear blossoms. The bright color made her already surprisingly beautiful white face even more stunning, but her eyes were It is black and clear, ignorant of the world, and the combination of purity and beauty has an indescribable beauty. People can¡¯t help but hold their breath for fear of destroying this dreamy scene. "He doesn't know how." Qu Qianqian curled her lips and said disdainfully. Turning around, I thought that such a beautiful sister Lili would soon be humped by that pig, and I couldn't help but feel sad about it. "Brother Xiubai really knows how to do it," Xiao Luli said with a serious face and a pout. "Before, my father agreed that five hundred years would pass before I would get married to Brother Xiubai. But now eight hundred years have passed before we got married. Brother Xiubai has been sad for three hundred years. If it were postponed for another year, he would definitely be so sad that he would cry." Qu Qianqian: "" fart! He is a big liar! ! ! I am deliberately sad to force you to marry him quickly! Men are all big pig hooves! But seeing that Sister Lili seemed to be looking forward to it and was very happy, Qu Qianqian didn't say anything. Zhang Yiming waved his fist and hummed: "Sister Lili, if he dares to bully you after getting married, just come to the Elephant Clan to find me! My strength has improved a lot recently. Even my father can't hit me if he wants to. All in all, I'm pretty powerful now. !¡± Qu Qianqian was unhappy, "That's useless, brother Yiming, you still can't beat him! We can't beat him." Since the four children came back from the tribulations in the mortal world, they have been calling each other by their mortal names because they are used to calling each other. Even when they grew up, there was no change. Of course, they don¡¯t want to change. For them, that experience in the mortal world is one of the most unforgettable experiences in their lives. Zhang Yiming has become much more handsome when he grew up, but his slightly wretched temperament has not changed at all. Now when he meets his playmates who have been together since childhood, he rarely shows a little childishness. He raised his chin and snorted: "My soul power is no match for his, but when I change back to my original form, I can kill this little tiger with just one butt!" "Besides, even if I can't beat him, I still have my brother Xi Yan!" Zhang Yiming winked at Jian Xiyan: "We each call an army to come over, and thousands of people take turns to come, I don't believe that he will be tortured to death!" Jian Xiyan is not much different from when he was a child. He is still a cool guy, and his face is still the same expressionless face that has remained unchanged for many years. He said expressionlessly: "No need to go to such trouble." He said: "We can go directly to Uncle Lu, he can torture him to death by himself." Qu Qianqian slapped her head: "Yes! Why didn't I think of that?" If Sister Lili is bullied, it will not be their turn to take action. Uncle Lu will probably kill Pei Xiubai's pig as soon as possible, so they don't need to worry about it at all. The three of them immediately felt relieved. Jian Xiyan paused, raised his calm eyes, and said, "Besides, Sister Lili is very powerful now, and he can't bully her." "That's right, that's right." When these words came to Xiao Luli's heart, she said happily and proudly: "Brother Xiubai has always said that I am very powerful, and he also said that he doesn't even dare to bully me. He is so afraid of me. .¡± "Every time Brother Xiubai kissed her, her mouth hurt a little. She always felt that Brother Xiubai was bullying her, but Brother Xiubai said no. But Brother Xiubai also said that if she thinks he is bullying her, she can bully him back! But she doesn¡¯t want it! herAfter getting married, the world is amnesty, and you can rest for a few days. Now it's better. Let alone rest, it's not bad if you don't exhaust yourself to death. "Okay, please step back first and leave this place to me." Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s tone of voice rose, showing a bit of joy. The attendant was slightly surprised, as if he didn't expect that Her Highness the Queen would be in such a good mood after marrying off Her Highness. It seems that the minds of men and women are really different. ????????? In fact, the servants are a little reluctant to part with their little highness, and feel very sad today. After all, he has watched Xiao Luli grow up, and getting married now is just like marrying his own daughter, and he feels extremely melancholy and sad. ????????????? In the past, I thought the young highness was annoying and too irritating, but now that she is gone, I feel a little uncomfortable looking at this quiet palace. Xiaojue Tianzun naturally didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but she was indeed in a good mood. Her little chubby girl has been stupid for so many years, but she is smart for once. She knows that she will live with them after getting married. If this is the case, there is really nothing to be sad about. At most, after the marriage, there will be an extra Pei Xiubai in the palace. The attendant quickly retreated, Xiaojue Tianzun stepped forward with a smile, looked at the expressionless man behind the desk, and said, "Okay, don't be sad, I'll share the good news with you." Ye Heng paused for a moment on the pen tip in his hand. He leaned back on the gilded seat, threw the pen aside, raised his deep black eyes, and said in a calm tone: "What? Pei Xiubai is dead?" Xiaojue Tianzun: "it's not such good news." However, she didn¡¯t feel that much in the past, but now that the little fat girl got married, she suddenly felt that the entire palace was quiet, too quiet, and she was not used to it anywhere. Moreover, I always feel that at some point, a crisp and cheerful voice will suddenly appear outside the door, just like the little girl in the past when she came back from school. Before she even entered the door, she would shout happily from a distance, "Mom, Dad, I am." I'm home. Just when the thought came to an end, a crisp voice suddenly came over¡ª¡ª "Mom, Dad, I'm back." Xiaojue Tianzun suddenly paused, raised his head suddenly, and looked at Ye Heng: "Did you hear any sounds?" Why does that little fat girl¡¯s voice appear here? Did you hear it wrong? Ye Heng frowned and looked at the door. Apparently, he heard it too. Facts have proved that it is not an auditory hallucination. Three seconds later, a young bride wearing a beautiful crimson bridal gown happily ran in from outside. Her little face was amazingly beautiful, and she said happily: ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back after getting married!¡± The little girl came in and wiped the sweat from her forehead just like the first day she went to college. She gasped and whispered, "Hey, getting married is really tiring. I'm almost exhausted" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Ye Heng: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1142 Bridal Night "Xiao Jue Tianzun married Ye Heng before, and he also did this stupid thing of immediately returning to his parents' house after getting married. It didn't take long for him to realize what he was doing. But before, Xiaojue Tianzun reminded Xiao Luli many times in order to prevent such a stupid thing from happening to her daughter, just for fear that she would come back on the night of the wedding, but unexpectedly, despite all the instructions, she still came back. Thinking of the many warnings before, this little chubby girl should not knowingly do anything wrong, but now she comes back, maybe there is something that must come back? So, Tianzun Xiaojue took a step forward and asked: "Lili, why are you back?" The phoenix crown on her head was too heavy. Little Luli tilted her head and struggled with the gold and silver hairpins in her hair. After hearing this, she answered honestly: "I'm coming back to see dad." Ye Heng was slightly startled, and his thin lips suddenly curled up slightly. The bad mood of the day disappeared without a trace as soon as he said these words. Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s heart is really like this. He came back because he had something to do. He said with a joking smile on his face: "It's a good thing that you still thought of your dad when you got married. It seems that your dad's love for you has not been in vain all these years Hey, Lili, why did you come into the house?" "I've finished watching Dad," " Xiao Luli took off her gold and silver hairpins, and her long, mist-like hair was spread over her slender shoulders, making her beautiful and white face look indescribably delicate and charming. She said with a matter-of-fact expression, "So I have to go back to sleep now. I have to go play with Brother Xiubai tomorrow." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" Xiaojue Tianzun couldn't help but said: "Wait a minute, have you forgotten that you are getting married today?" "No," Xiao Luli opened her dark and clear eyes, "I remember it!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "Then why are you coming back?" "Didn't I say it?" Xiao Luli said cheerfully, "I'll come back and sleep." Xiaojue Tianzun: "" No need to think about it, all her previous warnings were in vain, this little chubby girl just goes in one ear and out the other! Didn¡¯t even listen to it! At this moment, Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s jade pendant vibrated several times, all of which were messages from the Tiger Clan. She glanced at it, and sure enough, the disappearance of the bride from the Tiger Clan had caused turmoil in the entire palace, and the guards of the Tiger Clan's palace almost turned the palace upside down. Xiaojue Tianzun sent them a message, telling them that there was no need to look for them. Xiao Luli returned to the land of Taoyuan and asked Pei Xiubai to come quickly to get him. After finishing sending it, he looked up helplessly at the sleepy little girl and said directly: "When you get married today, you should sleep in your tiger clan's wedding room instead of running back to sleep." "Yeah?" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°But Brother Xiubai didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Xiaojue Tianzun: "" That¡¯s because your mother and I have told you many, many times. Pei Xiubai and I thought you had listened, but we didn¡¯t expect that all those words were fed to the dog. But there¡¯s no need to say anything else, because Pei Xiubai came soon. Seeing Pei Xiubai, Ye Heng's face obviously darkened a lot. In the past eight hundred years, Ye Heng, the prospective father-in-law, has never been pleased with Pei Xiubai, the prospective son-in-law. Especially today, when they get married and Pei Xiubai becomes a regular employee, Ye Heng becomes even more so. I don't like him anymore. In the end, it was Xiaojue Tianzun who forced him away, saying that he had good news to tell him, thus avoiding a fierce battle and leaving space for the young couple. "Brother Xiubai, I'm so sleepy." Xiao Luli had no idea what danger she would face next. Instead, she lay in Pei Xiubai's arms and acted coquettishly. Pei Xiubai is tall and strong. He is no longer as thin and thin as he was in his youth. Instead, he is as sharp as a blade. His bones are excellent and his whole body is full of aggressive power. When he holds Little Lu Li, he can hold her whole body. In arms. He lowered his eyes and looked at her pretty and fair face. His eyelashes covered the darkness in his eyes, and he whispered in a light voice: "If you're sleepy, just take a nap first." "Yeah," the little girl didn't pay attention to the extremely important word "first" in his words, and she was immediately happy: "Brother Xiubai, you are so kind." After that, Pei Xiubai held the sleepy little Lu Li in his arms and returned to the Tiger Clan's wedding room in less time than a cup of tea. The Tiger Clan¡¯s wedding room was extra festive, with lights and colorful decorations everywhere, and no one guarding the door. However, there were restrictions one after another around it. Except for the bride and groom, no one could enter or disturb the room. AndWhat Xiubai said about taking a nap first was really just a short nap first. The sleepy little girl was placed safely on the huge wedding bed. Before she could turn over and fall into a sweet dream, she was woken up. She pushed the person on her side in a daze, pouting with a look of dissatisfaction, and her voice was unclear: "Brother Xiubai, don't kiss me yet, I want to sleep now" Pei Xiubai lowered his eyes, then leaned over and took the delicate lips in his mouth. After kissing her lips until they were slightly swollen, he said in a low voice: "Then when can we kiss?" Xiao Luli felt her mouth hurt again. She woke up a lot, opened her eyes, and really thought about it: "Tomorrow. I won't be sleepy tomorrow." "Okay," Pei Xiubai nodded, stood up slightly, and said, "Don't you want to sleep? Do you want to take off your clothes?" "need." Xiao Luli was used to wearing thin and simple underwear to sleep. It was not easy to sleep if she wore something that was too thick or too complicated. She looked at her thick and complicated bridal gown, frowned, and was about to use magic. , took off all the outer clothes, but Pei Xiubai reached out to stop him: "I'll help you." The little girl didn¡¯t think much about it. Instead, she felt that Brother Xiubai was really nice. Her eyes were bright and she said, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡­¡­ The other side is the land of peach blossoms. After telling Ye Heng the good news and finally comforting him, Tianzun Xiaojue just left the palace. As if he remembered something, he raised his hand and hit his head hard. Damn it! She only remembered to tell the little chubby girl not to go back to the land of peach blossoms on the night of the wedding, so as not to make a joke, but she forgot to tell her what she would do on the night of the wedding! That little chubby girl probably still thinks that if two people are together, they can give birth to a whole litter of babies just by kissing each other. Xiaojue Tianzun was not worried that the two would make a joke on the night of their wedding. The main thing is to worry about Pei Xiubai. Pei Xiubai has always been thorough and careful in his work. It is impossible for him not to know what he will do on the night of the wedding, or even what will happen between men and women. Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ¡°However, this really sent the innocent little white rabbit into the mouth of the tiger who had been planning for a long time. I hope Pei Xiubai won¡¯t bully Li Li so badly. "But I've been waiting for eight hundred years. In human terms, it's eight years. In these eight years, looking at my beautiful and lovely girlfriend, I can only kiss her little mouth. I'm afraid I'm going to be depressed. If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1143 After Lili and Pei Xiubai get married Xiaojue Tianzun has been worried about this for more than a month. On the 48th day, Xiao Luli, wearing a goose-yellow fringed gauze skirt, returned to the land of peach blossoms in tears. After the wedding night, her delicate little face, which was already gorgeous and beautiful, was wrapped with a few traces of the charming maturity that only comes after getting married. It seemed that it was watered little by little, and the buds gradually bloomed into overripe flowers. Look. It's becoming more and more attractive. It¡¯s just that those black and clear eyes are still clean and innocent, clear and pure, with a terrifying and beautiful feeling of pure desire. But Xiao Luli knew nothing about her increasingly astonishing beauty. As soon as she entered the door, her eyes were red, she was twitching, and she choked and complained to the woman behind the desk: "Mom, Brother Xiubai bullied me!" "What!" Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s heart was filled with fear. He suddenly stood up from his chair and slapped the table angrily: "That boy rebelled! How dare you bully you and forget what you promised me before marriage? I'm so tired of living. I'm going to settle the score with him now!" "Yes, settle the score with him!" The little girl clenched her fists and said angrily: "Mom, I'll take you there!" Xiaojue Tianzun took two steps, but seemed to remember something and asked casually: "By the way, why did he bully you?" "We have only been married for a few days, but Pei Xiubai's true nature has been exposed and he has started to commit domestic violence?" "Brother Xiubai is bad, he is a big bad guy! Mom, look at my mouth," The little girl opened her mouth wide and showed it to Tianzun Xiaojue: "My mouth hurts a lot, and my tongue hurts too. It was because I was bitten by Brother Xiubai! Brother Xiubai bit me for a long time, and I asked him not to bite me. He and I don't even listen, he is so hateful! He keeps bullying me!" Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s pace slowed down. "It's still on me!" The little girl didn¡¯t pay attention to her mother¡¯s abnormality and slightly twitching face. Instead, she lifted up her sleeves aggrievedly and showed her the bruises almost covered with bruises and her little arms without a good skin: "This all hurts. Brother Xiubai likes to bite people. I was bitten many times, and my legs were all purple. And the most disgusting thing is that brother Xiubai always bites people. Likes to poke me with a stick" Xiaojue Tianzun suddenly stopped. Her face suddenly turned red. Seeing that Xiao Luli was going on to describe the characteristics of the stick, she quickly stopped: "Stop! Stop talking, I know what's going on." It turned out to be something between husband and wife. She thought that Pei Xiubai finally couldn't bear it anymore and beat up this annoying and stupid little chubby girl, or maybe he fell in love with some young and beautiful maid on the wedding night and secretly cheated on her. . Xiaojue Tianzun waited for a while and asked: "Where is your husband?" "Brother Xiubai didn't come." "??" Speaking of this, Xiao Luli raised her chin and looked very proud: "Brother Xiubai poked me for a long time before, and I was almost dead. This morning he tried to poke me again, so I knocked him out. He is still sleeping in bed!" Xiaojue Tianzun: "" ¡°Only you can do this. " However, with Pei Xiubai's strength and vigilance, it is unlikely that he will be knocked unconscious. Even if he didn't take precautions against this little fat girl, Pei Xiubai has been tortured by Ye Heng for eight hundred years. His muscle memory may have been formed long ago. Once someone attacks him, Pei Xiubai's body can surpass his brain and make the most powerful move. Quick dodge reaction. And this little chubby girl, who has not learned anything in the past eight hundred years, has just been eating in the Palace of Reincarnation, wasting the huge soul power her father gave her. Therefore, it is almost impossible for this little chubby girl to knock Pei Xiubai unconscious. The only possibility is that this little fat girl's power of speech and spirit, which is comparable to that of Tiandao, has come into play. She wanted Pei Xiubai to faint and stop poking her, so Pei Xiubai fainted. Xiaojue Tianzun¡¯s expression was complicated. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to sympathize with the fat girl in her family who was ¡°bullied¡± or to sympathize with Pei Xiubai who was really bullied. Pei Xiubai came over quickly. After he woke up, he knew that his little lady must have returned to the land of peach blossoms without even thinking. But when he arrived, his face, which had always been extremely handsome, was slightly gloomy. Anyone who was knocked unconscious after doing such a thing would not be in a good mood. When I saw the little person sitting inside, the gloom instantly turned into a deep helplessness. ¡­¡­ "I'm not going back." The little girl in goose-yellow clothesThe girl sat on the chair, with her round black eyes like a little hamster, nibbling the sesame seed cakes in her hand bit by bit. The little girl has been eating this biscuit for more than 800 years, and she is still not tired of it. Instead, people are constantly improving on the biscuit, adding a lot of ham, eggs, and braised pork ingredients, and the biscuit has almost turned into a hand-meal. Pancakes or meat buns also indirectly make sesame cakes more delicious. Now the little girl not only doesn¡¯t get tired of eating them, but actually likes them more. The grease on the sesame cake was stained on her red lips, like a layer of lip glaze, with a sparkling luster, which made her lips look more rosy and plump. Pei Xiubai's eyes darkened and his Adam's apple tightened a little. The little girl was completely unaware that the danger was around her. After swallowing a mouthful of sesame seed cakes, she pouted her lips and continued to hum: "Brother Xiubai, you will definitely bully me when I go back! I won't go back!" She is so smart now! Brother Xiubai wants to lie to her, but he can¡¯t! Xiaojue Tianzun didn¡¯t want to stay here to eat dog food, so he disappeared silently and handed the palace to the two of them. Of course Pei Xiubai noticed it, and thanks to Ye Heng who is still in court, this little thing came to the land of Taoyuan and went directly to Tianzun Xiaojue. Otherwise, let alone the two of them getting along alone now, could he bring this little thing together? It¡¯s possible to bring something back to the Tiger Clan. Ye Heng is not someone who lets people go easily. Especially now that the wedding has passed, there is absolutely no need for the bride to stay in the Tiger Clan. If Ye Heng were here, he would never let Xiao Luli go back. It¡¯s not that Pei Xiubai can¡¯t live in the Land of Peach Blossoms, it¡¯s just that the Tiger Clan still has some unfinished matters. He can only stay in the Tiger Clan for the time being. He doesn¡¯t want to separate the two places, so he can only find a way to bring his little bride back. Pei Xiubai looked away, rubbed her head, and whispered, "I won't bully you." The little girl didn¡¯t believe it and said warily: ¡°You promise.¡± Pei Xiubai said "Yes": "I promise." Sexual intercourse is not considered bullying, at most it is considered fun. The little girl is really much smarter. She thought about it and added seriously: "And you can't poke me with your stick anymore! Otherwise I will be angry!" Pei Xiubai: "" Seeing that Pei Xiubai didn't speak, the little girl seemed to understand something and said angrily: "So Brother Xiubai, you still want to poke me, right? I knew you were a big liar!" Pei Xiubai: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1144 Let¡¯s go home with dad If you like my daughter who became a villain, please save it: My daughter who became a villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 615 Is she cute? Pei Minzhi pretended to think deeply for a moment, then rubbed the little girl's head with a smile and sighed: "Yes, he is dead." The little girl¡¯s big black and clear eyes were widened, and her mouth was slightly open, as if she didn¡¯t expect that she had guessed it. She looked at Pei Xiubai, who had a pale and delicate face on the seat, and then looked at Pei Mingzhi, who smiled politely like a gentleman and looked very trustworthy. Xiao Naoyin said anxiously and frightenedly, "Then, uncle beauty, when will Brother Xiubai come back to life?" Pei Mingzhi: "" The little girl was really anxious. If Brother Xiubai dies, what will Dad do? The male protagonist¡¯s uncle will kill his father! Although she rarely sees the male protagonist¡¯s uncle recently, her father seems to rarely contact the male protagonist¡¯s uncle. But the male protagonist's uncle is definitely not dead yet. It is said in the novel that the male protagonist's uncle will not die until Brother Xiubai has grown very big, which seems to be when Brother Xiubai is seventeen or eighteen years old. He was killed by Brother Xiubai! But now that the male protagonist¡¯s uncle is not dead, why did Brother Xiubai die first? Pei Mingzhi was a little surprised when he saw that she was about to burst into tears after hearing that Pei Xiubai was dead. He rarely restrained his joking smile. He glanced meaningfully at the expressionless Lu Junhan over there, pinched the little girl's plump and tender cheeks with his slender fingers, and said with a smile: "Baby, do you like your brother Xiubai so much?" The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, and she nodded heavily with a sob, ¡°Yes.¡± If Brother Xiubai dies, who will save her father? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Her poor father! "He's not dead," Lu Junhan put his luggage away and could no longer stand her silly look. He carried the little girl to the seat in front of Pei Ming with a very ugly expression and said in a cold voice: "Sit down for me." The little girl believed her father¡¯s words the most. When she heard these words, her eyes suddenly became bulging. She got up on her seat with a "swish", and stared angrily at Pei Minzhi, who was sitting behind her, as if asking him why he lied to her, he is such a big liar! Pei Minzhi looked at her angry look as if she was about to fight, so he stopped teasing her, spread his hands, and smiled lowly: "Yes, your brother Xiubai is not dead. It was your uncle who deliberately lied to you just now. Our Lili is so cute, so please forgive your uncle this time, okay?" Pei Xiubai and Pei Mingzhi look very similar. Pei Xiubai has not fully grown yet, but his appearance is almost ghostly. The little girl can't help but swallow her saliva after just one look. What¡¯s more, Pei Mingzhi¡¯s personal charm has reached its peak now, he is mature and steady, and his every move exudes a bewitching aura. The corners of his petal-like red mouth are slightly upward, and his clear and gentle voice, coupled with his beautiful appearance that is as dazzling as the sun, is so captivating that it can make people unable to take their eyes away for a long time. The little girl looked at her, her plump and fair little face was already quite red, and when she heard him compliment her on how cute she was, she suddenly acted like a little nympho, her little face was flushed, she was holding her little fingers and lowering her head. , nodded shyly. It means that she forgives him. Lu Junhan: "" When Pei Mingzhi saw this, he smiled and said, "Your brother Xiubai is not dead, he just fainted." The little girl¡¯s dark eyes widened, and her little hands tightly pulled the back of the seat: ¡°Have you fainted?¡± "yes," Pei Minzhi looked at her beautiful and confused little face, smiled and said without any psychological pressure: "Because someone wants your brother Xiubai to meet a very cute little girl, but your brother Xiubai doesn't want to, and he doesn't want to go home with his father, and he wants to kill her" Facing the little girl's clear and clean eyes, Pei Mingzhi paused and changed his tone: "Hit his father, so he accidentally fainted" The little girl¡¯s eyes widened even more. Will hitting daddy make him faint? But why wouldn¡¯t she? Oh, it seems that she has never hit her father. It seems that she has only stepped on her father, kicked her father, and kicked her father. She has never hit her father with her hands at all Thinking of this, the little girl let out a long sigh of relief. so far so good. "Oh, by the way," Pei Mingzhi looked at the little girl and smiled as if he had remembered something.Mi Mi said: "That very cute little girl is just as cute as you, Li Li." The little girl had no reaction yet, but when Lu Junhan, who had put away his luggage, heard this, he narrowed his dark and deep eyes dangerously, and his cold and chilly eyes fell on Pei Mingzhi's face like a sharp blade. Pei Mingzhi saw that the hint was enough, he withdrew his gaze with a smile, looked out the window, and said no more. On the contrary, the little girl looked at Pei Xiubai's sleepy face and frowned in distress. A little girl as cute as her? ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Brother Xiubai come directly to see her? She is also very cute. Seeing her father coming over and sitting next to her, the little girl couldn't hold it back. Her little body leaned over, her fair and tender face was crooked, and she asked Lu Junhan in a very serious voice: "Dad, do you think I'm cute?" The man with an indifferent face put down the financial magazine in his hand, glanced at her lightly, then looked away, and said coldly and casually: "do not think so." The little girl was not discouraged and said with a serious face: "Dad, I really want to cry now." Lu Junhan: "I think." The little girl was now satisfied. She hugged the quilt given by the stewardess and happily returned to her seat. Lu Junhan: "" Ah. woman. When it comes to whether you are cute or not, your IQ immediately comes to the fore. ¡­¡­ Two and a half hours later, the plane landed at the largest airport in Beijing on time. Pei Mingzhi dragged down Pei Xiubai, who was still unconscious, and threw him to the bodyguards in black who came to pick him up. Then he smiled and invited Lu Junhan and the others to sit at Pei's house. Lu Junhan ignored her and dragged the reluctant little girl to the special car specially sent by Mr. Shen to pick her up, and went directly to Mu's house in the capital. It was obvious that he planned to make a quick decision and return to Haicheng as soon as possible after meeting with the three hall masters. At this time, the Mu family was very busy. It would be an understatement to say it was overcrowded. From time to time, servants would come in in a hurry, calling out who was from the capital, and who was from a certain family, saying that they also wanted to visit Mr. Shen. Mr. Shen was sitting in the living room, his face almost turning green! These dogs, I have never seen them so "filial" in ordinary times. They came to visit his old man. On the contrary, today was the day when Lu Li met the three hall masters. They seemed to have made an appointment. There was a large group of people. He didn't even say hello, he just came to the door! Are you trying to mess up this meeting date? He remembered the text message Lu Junhan sent him before, saying that he wanted to give him a big gift. At that time, he didn't take it seriously. Now Mr. Shen: "" If you like My Daughter Who Became a Villain, please save it: My Daughter Who Became a Villain is updated the fastest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com